《As An Immortal, I Only Learn Forbidden Skills》


 Chapter 1

    Immortality


    In the country of Yan, the Cloudy Dream Mountain Foresty nestled in the heart of Great Cloud City.


    It was the height of summer, and a heat wave swept through the mountain forest, causing the grass and trees to rustle.


    Jiang Ming opened his eyes in a daze and felt pain radiating all over his body.


    He turned his head with difficulty and found that he was lying in a pile of gravel. Moreover, he was d in coarse clothes and covered in blood.


    ¡°What happened? I was sitting in front of the air conditioner, singing and looking at pretty girls. How did I end up here?¡±


    All of a sudden, a series of fragmented memories entered his mind.


    There was a teenager also named Jiang Ming, who had just turned 16 years old. His parents had died early, and his body was weak. He made a living by picking herbs in the mountains.


    Today, on a cliff, this Jiang Ming found a rare herb and wanted to take the risk of picking it. s, he did not expect to slip off the cliff and fall to his death.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    As the noble Qidian Saint, Jiang Ming instantly understood the situation.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream. I¡¯ve transmigrated.¡±


    Jiang Ming took a few deep breaths and calmed himself down. He looked at his left palm and saw a strange crimson herb.


    After browsing through his predecessor¡¯s memories, he discovered that this was a strange world ruled by one person. Everything was low-grade except for martial arts. The country of Yan, where he lived, was founded by an invincible martial arts master.


    There were even legends of immortals who could fly into the sky and enter the heavens!


    He realized he may have transmigrated to the world of immortal cultivation.


    But what did this have to do with him?


    At this time, Jiang Ming was just an unlucky man who was seriously injured and could die at any time.


    ¡°Is there no system that can save me? I think I¡¯m in a system universe. Please help me heal!¡±


    There was no response.


    Jiang Ming was a little flustered. How could he y if he was seriously injured at the beginning?


    Suddenly he seemed to see his own body.


    In his mind, a ball of light floated up and down.


    At this moment, the ball of light was like a supernova, suddenly giving off endless light.


    The light carried immense power, and it seeped into every inch of his muscles and every drop of his blood.


    All of Jiang Ming¡¯s wounds were recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. His broken bones were also reconnected and recovered in an instant.


    When Jiang Ming returned to his senses, the ball of light had already converged. It was like a star that would never fall, lying in Jiang Ming¡¯s mind.


    At the same time, a wisp of information was transmitted into Jiang Ming¡¯s consciousness.


    The inextinguishable original light could ensure the host¡¯s longevity and immortality.


    ¡°Is this my cheat?¡± Jiang Ming muttered. From this piece of information, he already knew that the inextinguishable original light had already merged with his consciousness.


    One could still be reborn even if one¡¯s physical body was destroyed and one¡¯s soul was scattered.


    He tried to stand up, and there was no difort in his body. It seemed that his life was temporarily saved.


    However, Jiang Ming did not get carried away.


    ¡®I¡¯ve seen too many things like immortality in movies. All kinds of unlucky people are tied up, locked up, cut into slices, and have all their blood drained. Sometimes, they¡¯re eaten as well.¡¯


    He could not help but shiver. If people found out he had such power, he would not be safe. He had to keep a low profile at all costs.


    Chasing fame and glory would not end well for him.


    Of course, other than that, this cheat was still quite good.


    Immortality was not the path to invincibility, but it meant infinite possibilities.


    Whether it was in his previous life or in this life, the limit of one¡¯s lifespan was an eternal problem that affected one¡¯s personal development and even the progress of civilization.


    Due to the limited lifespan of the scientists in his previous life, just learning the knowledge of their predecessors was enough to take decades. By the time they finally had the resources and strength to reach a higher scientific peak, they were already in their twilight years and could only regretfully leave.


    It was the same for immortal cultivation. No matter how talented one was, one would still be a pile of dust in the end.


    Their limited lifespans were like an endless ck barrier, locking everyone in a small cage. They tried their best to escape, but they were never able to do so.


    The current Jiang Ming was like a frog that had jumped out of a deep well. Although he was very weak, he had infinite possibilities. As long as he lived steadily, he would stand at the top of the world one day, no matter how long it took.


    ¡°Of course, all of this relies on not getting caught and chopped up,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. ¡°I must survive until the end. Martial arts masters and immortals, when you¡¯re all dead, I¡¯ll dig your graves and look for treasures, alright?¡±


    Just as Jiang Ming was letting his imagination run wild, he heard the sound of footsteps not far away.


    A middle-aged man with a herb basket on his back and clothes full of patches appeared before him.


    ¡°Little Ming?¡±


    The man was surprised.


    Jiang Ming looked up. The man was sallow and thin, with deep eye sockets and a look of Qi and iron deficiency. He was staring at Jiang Ming with a hatchet in his hand.


    Jiang Ming recognized him. He was also an herb gatherer at the foot of the mountain. He only knew that he was called Old Ghost Huang, but they usually did not have much interaction.


    Every herb gatherer had their own route, and some areas where rare herbs grew were even more secretive. It was not a happy asion to meet other herb gatherers in the mountains.


    Jiang Ming looked at him and did not speak.


    ¡°You got injured while picking herbs? Is it serious?¡± Old Ghost Huang spoke with concern. His eyes fell on Jiang Ming¡¯s hand, and a trace of fire shed in his eyes.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart sank. ¡®Damn it, I was too excited and neglected to hide it.¡¯


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not serious. I¡¯ll be fine after a short rest.¡± he quickly replied.


    Old Ghost Huangughed hoarsely. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Little Ming, you¡¯re so lucky to have found a fire cloud grass. You can sell it for thirty taels of silver. That¡¯s enough to live for a few years without worrying about food and clothing. I¡¯ll also hurry into the mountain to see if I can try my luck.¡± He waved his hand and continued walking.


    Jiang Ming let out a long sigh of relief and seemed to have let down his guard.


    However, just as the two of them were about to pass each other, Old Ghost Huang¡¯s eyes suddenly revealed an ominous glint.


    ¡°Little brat, go to hell!¡±


    He raised the hatchet in his hand and shed it toward Jiang Ming¡¯s chest.


    ¡°F*ck this!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids kept twitching.


    He had long expected that this guy had bad intentions, but he did not expect that he would directly want to kill him!


    Without thinking, Jiang Ming took out the medicine shovel from his waist and shed at Old Ghost Huang¡¯s neck.


    The medicinal shovel had been sharpened by the mountain rocks all year round and was sharper than an ordinary de. As long as it cut into the skin, blood would ssh out.


    However, Old Ghost Huang¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain. This brat was still too inexperienced, and his reaction was too slow.


    Squelch!


    The hatchet stabbed into Jiang Ming¡¯s heart and came out from his back, bringing with it a river of blood.


    ¡°Hahaha! With this stalk of fire cloud grass, I¡¯ll be awesome!¡± Old Ghost Huangughed out loud in joy and reached out to take the fire cloud grass.


    In his opinion, Jiang Ming, who had been stabbed in the heart, had no power to resist.


    However, the moment he let his guard down...


    A cold light suddenly shed in front of his eyes.


    It was fast and ruthless!


    Stab! The shovel cut through his flesh like a knife cutting through paper. A line of blood quietly appeared on Old Ghost Huang¡¯s neck, and then blood spurted out like a spray of water.


    ¡°H¡­How?¡± He stared at Jiang Ming in disbelief, but his throat was blocked by blood, and he could not say anything else.


    In front of him, Jiang Ming¡¯s body was still impaled with the hatchet, blood was flowing non-stop, and he was in so much pain that he was gritting his teeth, but he was still standing firmly.


    ¡°Just because life is difficult doesn¡¯t mean you have to murder people!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Old Ghost Huang and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Under Old Ghost Huang¡¯s frightened gaze, Jiang Ming gasped, slowly pulled out the hatchet from his chest, aimed at his neck, and shed down again.


    Squirt! Blood spurted out, and Old Ghost Huang fell to the ground.

 Chapter 2

    Tasting All the Herbs


    ¡°F*ck, it hurts!¡±


    Jiang Ming finally breathed a sigh of relief. He threw away the hatchet and sat on the ground, gasping for breath.


    It was his first time killing someone, so it was a little daunting.


    But Jiang Ming did not regret it.


    ¡°If you were still alive, you¡¯d definitely bring me a lot of trouble. Thus, I can only ask you to sacrifice yourself for the greater good.¡±


    The wound on his chest slowly healed. Jiang Ming looked at the corpse next to him without any pity, but he had a deeper understanding of his own situation.


    ¡°If one¡¯s strength is low, then one¡¯s life is as cheap as dirt. Anyone cane and step on them.¡±


    ording to his predecessor¡¯s memories, even if he had not met Old Ghost Huang today, he would have been exploited on many levels when selling this fire cloud grass and might have even brought about a bloody disaster.


    He would be lucky enough to get a hundred copper coins, let alone thirty taels of silver.


    ¡°If I continue to hide like this, life will be meaningless.¡±


    There were different ways to hide.


    However, Jiang Ming did not want to waste his life away in hiding.


    ¡°Only by bing stronger can one survive more steadily. So, my first goal is to practice martial arts in secret, to be stronger and live a better life.¡±


    Jiang Ming straightened out his thoughts and made a goal. He went to the bottom of the cliff to pick up his fallen shovel, herb basket, and other items, ready to leave.


    As for Old Ghost Huang¡¯s corpse, he was not too worried. In his memories, this guy had always been alone. He often went into the mountains for about a month at a stretch and rarely interacted with others, but he would always reap a lot of rewards.


    By the time someone remembered him, his body would have dposed.


    ¡°Every year, there are at least three or four herb gatherers who fall off the cliff, encounter wolves or eat poisonous mushrooms. It¡¯s not a big deal. Anyway, you¡¯re dead, and it¡¯s so hot. It was not easy to kill you, and I won¡¯t be stabbed for nothing,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. His hand had already reached out to Old Ghost Huang¡¯s body and began to grope.


    There were about twenty copper coins, insect-repellent powder, and some dry rations.


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ming suddenly widened his eyes.


    He found two pieces of silver, which added up to about one tael.


    ¡°He¡¯s that rich?¡± Jiang Ming was shocked.


    Silver was not an ordinary item.


    A tael of silver was equivalent to a thousand copper coins. An ordinary herb gatherer would not be able to save up that much in a few years, let alone carry it with him on the mountain.


    ¡°This guy has a secret.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s heart stirred, and he touched the silver carefully.


    However, he did not find anything after a long time. Just as he was about to give up, he suddenly found something wrong.


    On Old Ghost Huang¡¯s tattered clothes, there was an unremarkable gray-white patch. It did not feel like a piece of sackcloth but rather like a piece of high-quality animal skin.


    Jiang Ming tore off the palm-sized patch and looked around.


    This was a piece of a Kasaya, the traditional robes of a monk. His eyes narrowed.


    The back of the patch was filled with dense, small, pitch-ck characters.


    Jiang Ming managed to read it roughly because his predecessor learned how to read from an old neighbor for a few days.


    ¡°Prescription?¡±


    Jiang Ming finally understood why Old Ghost Huang was so rich and always looked like he was short of Qi and iron.


    It was a prescription that used human blood as the primary medicine, but it was for animals.


    After ordinary birds and beasts ate this medicine, they could develop a trace of spirituality and gradually obey the person who provided them with blood.


    In the memories of his predecessor, Old Ghost Huang had indeed fed animals such as cats, dogs, rabbits, and so on.


    ¡°It seems that he used his own blood to refine medicine and drove animals into the mountains to find medicine for him, thus making a lot of money.¡±


    However, in his memories, Old Ghost Huang¡¯s animals had changed a lot.


    After all, even an experienced herb gatherer would be injured in the mountains if they were not careful¡ª not to mention domestic animals that had just developed spirituality. It was simply an extra meal for the wild beasts in the mountains.


    As for why Old Ghost Huang did not directly raise wild beasts in the mountains, Jiang Ming guessed that it was because wild beasts were more difficult to tame and required higher doses of medicine.


    Old Ghost Huang was only an ordinary person, and his Qi and blood were already depleted from feeding ordinary cats and dogs. How would he dare have any ideas about wild beasts?


    ¡°For ordinary people, this is simply a forbidden technique that harms the body. However, these problems don¡¯t exist for me at all!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. He had a feeling that this prescription might y a great role in his life.


    He carefully kept the animal skin in his pocket, took away the money and rations, and did not touch the remaining things of Old Ghost Huang. After all, he might be recognized.


    Recalling the usual herb-picking route, Jiang Ming put on the old bamboo hat, carried the herb basket, and continued to walk into the mountain.


    Along the way, Jiang Ming also picked some herbs based on his memory, but some of them looked very simr, so he could only distinguish them by taste.


    For other herb harvesters, randomly eating herbs was an extremely dangerous move, but for Jiang Ming, it was not much of a problem.


    Even if it was a poisonous herb, it would only make Jiang Ming¡¯s stomach hurt for a moment.


    Later, Jiang Ming even tried all the nts he saw along the way and categorized them in his mind.


    ¡°My stomach hurts! It¡¯s poisonous!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s refreshing, but it gives me diarrhea!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s bitter and slightly poisonous. It might have unknown medicinal effects!¡±


    ¡°The taste is okay. It¡¯s simr to sweet potato leaves. Let me take more for dinner.¡±


    ¡°A poisonous mushroom?¡±


    Time gradually passed. Jiang Ming shuttled through the deep mountains and old forests. He took turns using tools such as a shovel, a small hoe, and a sickle to pick herbs. His skill in picking herbs was also slowly improving.


    Since he had transmigrated to be an herb gatherer, he nned to y this role well first. As the saying goes, there were specializations in each field, and he had to work hard to familiarize himself with the skills.


    The dusk in the mountains came quietly. Unknowingly, the green pine trees were solemn, the mountain rocks were dim, and the shadows of the trees swayed in the fog.


    The air, however, became hot and stuffy. Dark clouds lingered in the sky as if a heavy rain was about to fall.


    Jiang Ming lifted the herb basket on his shoulder, quickened his pace, and rushed to a cliff in his memory.


    The night in the mountain forest was more dangerous than the day. Poisonous insects and fierce beasts lurked everywhere, and it was easy to get into big trouble if one was not careful. Every herb gatherer had a few familiar hiding spots.


    Soon, the dark clouds covered thest ray of sunlight, and the faint sound of thunder could be heard.


    In front of Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes, a rocky cliff finally appeared. It looked like a strange dark monster that was lurking in the forest.


    He climbed up and pushed aside a bunch of dry vines halfway up the cliff. A small cave suddenly appeared in front of him.


    In the cave, there was a broken pot, two broken bowls, a few dry branches, and some dried animal feces.


    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t remember incorrectly.¡± Jiang Ming heaved a sigh of relief. He put down the herb basket and the broken items and then cleaned the cave a little.


    Boom!


    As soon as he finished doing all this, a sudden p of thunder exploded, andrge raindrops fell, pouring down in the blink of an eye.


    Crack!


    The blinding lightning illuminated the forest. In the dead silence, thousands of creatures were dormant. The sound of wind, rain, thunder, and lightning was like an omen, smashing into the hearts of all living beings and making them tremble in fear.


    ¡°We¡¯re safe tonight.¡± Jiang Ming smiled.


    Animals were sometimes more intelligent than humans and knew how to respect the might of the heavens. They would not run around looking for food at this time.


    He carried the broken pot to the cave entrance, washed it with the rainwater, and then came back with another pot of rainwater, ready to make some hearty stew for dinner.


    After spending a long time using flint, he finally lit the dry wood. Jiang Ming put the pottery jar on the rack and began to prepare the ingredients.


    The main ingredient was fire cloud grass. Jiang Ming cut it into a few pieces and threw it into the pot together with the leaves that looked like sweet potato leaves.


    Fire cloud grass was very valuable, but Jiang Ming was against hoarding things and never using them.


    ¡°This fire cloud grass can make Old Ghost Huang want to kill someone, and it can also make others greedy. Rather than taking the risk to fight for a hundred copper coins, I might as well eat it myself.¡±


    He looked curious. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this thing can nourish Qi and blood. It¡¯s a great supplement for martial arts. I wonder if it¡¯s true?¡±


    Now that Jiang Ming¡¯s body was weak, he was eager to practice martial arts to be stronger. Naturally, he was looking forward to the efficacy of the fire cloud grass.


    Then, he took out a pile of colorful mushrooms from the herb basket and stuffed them into the y pot. He could not help but swallow his saliva as he watched them churn in the boiling water.


    He wanted to eat it in his previous life but did not dare. In this life, he finally had the opportunity to do so.


    ¡°I heard that the more poisonous it is, the more delicious it is.¡±


    Soon, a rich aroma filled the air, raising Jiang Ming¡¯s appetite.


    Outside the cave, the rain was pouring, and the night was bleak.


    In the cave, the firewood crackled, and the thick stew bubbled.


    Jiang Ming sat quietly, and all kinds of thoughts shed through his mind.


    The bewilderment ofing to a new world, the fear of being discovered for immortality, the impetuous excitement of wanting to be stronger and explore the unknown...


    Gradually, all of his emotions were stripped away, leaving only the rain in front of him.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m already in this situation, what¡¯s there to fear? I just need to keep going on.¡±

 Chapter 3

    A Stranger Drinking a ss of Wine


    In the dark and cold cave, a few mes flickered, and the fragrance of a pot of mushroom stew filled the air.


    Jiang Ming returned to his senses and filled the bowl with the stew. In the golden stew, there was a trace of me-like red light, which was very strange.


    ¡°This bowl of stew can probably put down an elephant.¡±


    Looking at the colorful mushrooms in the stew, Jiang Ming could not help but grin. Then, he blew on the hot air and could not wait to eat.


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    After a mouthful of the stew, it was so fresh that it almost melted Jiang Ming¡¯s tongue. The mushrooms were also delicious. An unknown burning force swirled in his body with the heat of the mushroom stew.


    Jiang Ming was so content that he almost moaned out loud. The cold of the rainy night was dispelled in an instant, and his whole body was warm and full of energy.


    ¡°This is the power of the fire cloud grass?¡±


    Jiang Ming was extremely shocked. His weak body seemed to be cheering and jumping for joy, showing an intense desire for the stew in front of him.


    He immediately went all out and destroyed the remaining mushroom stew.


    As he drank, there seemed to be little people dancing in front of him, but they soon disappeared.


    His body gradually warmed up, and Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts gradually became lively.


    ¡°Things like fire cloud grass and beast-taming prescriptions aren¡¯t something that can be found so easily in an ordinary martial arts world. It seems that this is indeed a world of immortal cultivators. I just wonder if there are really immortals here? The immortal path is ethereal. It¡¯s useless to overthink. At present, martial arts is the only way to be stronger.¡±


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and suppressed the doubts in his heart. Hey down by the fire and gradually fell asleep.


    The storm was still raging outside, with asional thunderps. The fire in the small cave gradually weakened and returned to darkness.


    * * *


    The following day, the rain and clouds dispersed.


    The sky was as clear as a mirror. Rays of sunlight passed through the vines and shone into the cave.


    Jiang Ming stood up and looked down in a daze.


    ¡°The toughest thing in the world is no longer steel. This medicine is too strong!¡± Jiang Ming was speechless. He felt his whole body burning up.


    He pushed aside the vines and walked out of the cave, taking a deep breath of the fresh air after the rain. Then, he stood on a huge rock and began to practice a set of fist techniques that strengthened his body.


    Medicine and martial arts were inseparable.


    The herb gatherers were also involved in martial arts and had their own ways of strengthening their Qi. The fist technique that Jiang Ming practiced had no name, but it still had some effect.


    He practiced the fist technique over and over again. He could feel the medicinal power dissolving in his body, and his strength was slowly increasing.


    Even his thin and weak body seemed to have be tougher.


    ¡°Such a strong medicinal effect. It seems that it¡¯s not just the fire cloud grass. Those poisonous mushrooms also have amazing medicinal effects. It¡¯s just that ordinary people don¡¯t have the fortune to enjoy them. If that¡¯s the case, then this mountain forest is a huge treasure for me. Precious herbs like the fire cloud grass are hard to find, but it¡¯s not a problem to find some poisonous fungi or herbs.¡±


    In his memories, some medicinal herbs had extraordinary effects but were also highly poisonous. Ordinary pharmacists simply could not process them. Even if they could, the cost would be higher than the profit. Basically, no one would pick them.


    If Jiang Ming used these herbs and poisonous fungi as resources for practicing martial arts, then his martial arts journey would be twice as effective with half the effort.


    After more than two hours of practice, the heat finally subsided.


    ¡°I gotta continue picking herbs!¡±


    After having a goal, Jiang Ming was full of energy. He ate some dry food, carried the herb basket, and continued to move forward ording to the route in his memory.


    After the rain, the mountain forest was empty and fresh. The grass and leaves were stained with raindrops, and from time to time, the chirping of insects and birds reverberated in the forest.


    In the thick of the forest, Jiang Ming was alone. Like an apprentice who was thirsty for knowledge, he kept tasting every kind of herb and familiarized himself with various herb-picking skills.


    Most of the herbs were delicate. Some of them could not be damaged, some only needed unbosomed flower buds, and some of the fruits had to be picked in the morning to prevent the pods from bursting.


    Even with the memories of his predecessor, Jiang Ming did not know how many herbs he had picked before he felt that his level had improved a lot.


    * * *


    Two dayster, early in the morning, the waning moon was still hanging in the sky.


    Jiang Ming walked out of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest in the morning mist. Water was dripping from his bamboo hat. He carried a basket full of herbs and came to a refugee gathering ce at the foot of the mountain.


    In fact, Jiang Ming could have continued to stay in the mountains, but ording to the habits of his predecessor, he woulde back to rest for a few days after three or four days in the mountains.


    He was new here and did not want to attract too much attention.


    Wisps of smoke rose from the kitchen chimneys. There were many simple straw huts scattered around, and people wereing and going. It was full of smoke and fire.


    In the beginning, there were only a few herb gatherers who built houses here. Later on, the pitiful people who could not survive in Great Cloud City gradually gathered here.


    When the city¡¯s officials came for an outing, they were kind and personally named this ce. Thus, Peace Town was opened.


    As soon as Jiang Ming walked to the town entrance, a young official in a shabby ck robe came from the side of the road. He looked at Jiang Ming casually and saidzily, ¡°Toll, please.¡±


    Jiang Ming stuffed two copper coins into his hand. The officer immediately showed a satisfied smile. He casually rummaged through the herb basket a few times and took two pieces of sealwort. Then, he waved his hand and asked Jiang Ming to leave.


    Back then, when the old official showed kindness, he did not forget to be prepared for danger in times of peace. He pointed out that there might be bandits in the mountains, so he sent small officials to guard this ce at the risk of their lives to check if there were any dangerous people causing trouble.


    Themoners were touched and sent some silver and specialty products in gratitude.


    However, until now, no one had seen what the bandits looked like.


    Life was so funny and difficult. Fortunately, the world was still peaceful. His predecessor was restrained and low-profile and did not cause any trouble. Jiang Ming nned to continue to maintain this and did not have any sense of urgency.


    After entering the town, Jiang Ming greeted some of the herb gatherers and walked into a small bar.


    Although it was called a bar, it was actually just a bigger straw hut. The dirty wine cer was extremely tattered, the environment inside was dark and messy, and the tables and chairs were all in tatters. It was one of the few entertainment ces in the town.


    There were quite a few people in the tavern. Most of them were men in tattered clothes. There were herb gatherers, hunters, and woodcutters. They were drinking and talking nonsense while bragging about what they had seen and heard.


    It was very humid in the mountains, so many people woulde here to drink a ss of wine to dispel the cold and dampness before or after entering the mountain.


    Over time, drinking wine during the day had be a unique custom in Peace Town. Even if there was nothing to do, many people woulde to drink a bowl and chat to numb themselves to the bad things in life.


    Jiang Ming threw the herb basket to an empty table, went straight to the counter, and patted two copper coins.


    ¡°A ss of tongue runner and a te of smoked tofu!¡±


    Tongue runner was the cheapest wine here. It cost a copper coin for a ss, and it only had one special characteristic¡ª it was strong.


    One mouthful would cause one¡¯s tongue to lose all feeling, and one¡¯s entire body would be steaming hot. It was the best choice for expelling cold.


    Behind the counter was the owner of the bar, Old Jiang. His hair was white and sparse, and he knew Jiang Ming and the other herb gatherers. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°Looking at your glowing face, you must have had a good harvest.¡±


    ¡°Good harvest? I almost got fed to the wolves!¡± Jiang Ming casually made up a story and sat down.


    He first took a big gulp of wine, and the burning sensation rushed from his throat to his chest and abdomen. Then, he picked up a piece of tofu that had turned yellow from the smoke, dipped it in chili sauce, and stuffed it into his mouth.


    The aroma of strong wine and tofu intertwined in his mouth. Jiang Ming smacked his mouth and listened to the surrounding drinkers boasting.


    ¡°I heard that the Wang family¡¯s reward has been raised to fifty silver taels!¡±


    ¡°So what? Fire cloud grass isn¡¯t white cabbage. Where can we find it?¡±


    ¡°If I can find it, I¡¯ll book the top courtesan of Qinghe Tower, Miss Xue¡¯er, for three days and three nights!¡±


    ¡°Dumbass, you¡¯re counting your chickens before they¡¯ve hatched. Can you hold up against Qianqian?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and drank without saying a word.


    People came and went in the bar, and some familiar herb gatherers came by. Jiang Ming greeted them one by one.


    No one mentioned Old Ghost Huang. After all, it had only been a few days. Many people went into the mountains for ten days to half a month.


    Late in the morning, Jiang Ming licked the tofu dish clean and drank thest mouthful of wine. He then carried the herb basket and staggered away.


    ¡°After drinking a cup of wine, no one in this world can stop me!¡±

 Chapter 4

    Life is Not Easy


    Early in the morning, the sky was dark, and the cold wind was bone-chilling.


    In the small bamboo-fenced courtyard at the foot of the mountain, Jiang Ming¡¯s upper body was bare, and his pants were rolled up to his knees. He was practicing fist techniques in the dark.


    Beads of sweat kept dripping down, wetting the yellow soil.


    It was not until the sky gradually brightened and there were sporadic human voicesing from the fields in the distance that Jiang Ming finally stopped, panting heavily. His whole body was steaming, and the lines of muscle between his shoulders were vaguely visible.


    It had been two days since he had returned from the mountain. Jiang Ming kept practicing his fist technique every morning. There were still remnants of the medicinal effects of the fire cloud grass and the poisonous mushroom, which made him yield twice the result with half the effort, and his body was much stronger.


    Jiang Ming was no longer in a weak state. His strength was probably not inferior to that of an adult who had practiced for some time.


    ¡°I still have to persist in my cultivation. Although I¡¯ve gained immortality, the unknown troubles won¡¯t disappear just because of this. I need to be prepared for danger in times of peace,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. ¡°In a strange world, I must always be vignt.¡±


    He scooped some water from the water tank and took a cold bath. The rice porridge was almost done on the fire. Jiang Ming filled a big bowl and ate it with pickled vegetables.


    After eating his fill, Jiang Ming leaned on the bamboo chair and looked at the distant mountains and forests. The faint mist had not yet dispersed and shrouded the peaks. The soft sunlight reflected in the fog like ayer of golden gauze.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy some tea leaves, brew tea at the foot of the mountain, and cultivate. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll go up the mountain to pick herbs and flowers. It¡¯s really a paradise.¡±


    Jiang Ming enjoyed the beautiful scenery in front of him and then sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I have to bend over for the sake of daily necessities.¡±


    His predecessor did not leave any money behind. If Jiang Ming wanted to practice martial arts, he had to find a way to make money.


    Whether it was learning martial arts from a master or buying fist techniques and pills, they all required arge amount of money.


    Martial arts was not a game for the poor!


    Jiang Ming got up and carried out a basket of fresh medicinal herbs that had been picked in the past few days. He spread it on the ground to dry it.


    There were also some roots and stems that were difficult to dry. Jiang Ming still needed to produce charcoal and dry them carefully.


    Some of the herbs left behind by his predecessor needed to be processed further. They were poured into a pot and stir-fried with a low fire to prevent mold from growing.


    When he finally finished, the sun was already setting.


    Jiang Ming munched on a biscuit and thought while chewing with great effort, ¡°We can make a trip to the medicine market tomorrow morning.¡±


    His predecessor left behind quite a few medicinal herbs, and with the ones he had just picked, he should be able to sell them for some money.


    After drinking arge cup of cold water and clearing his throat, he began to pick out the medicinal herbs that could be sold. He then tied them up with grass ropes and carefully put them into the herb basket.


    * * *


    The next day, Jiang Ming opened his eyes at dawn and practiced the fist technique twice. Then, he pulled out the hidden herb basket from the bedside, covered it with polished animal skin, and carried it out of the door.


    The medicine market was located in an open space on the other side of Peace Town. A simple bamboo fence surrounded it. Even in the early morning, many people had already gathered there.


    Jiang Ming walked in, found an empty space, and spread out the animal skin. He put the herbs one by one, then squatted on the ground and began to set up a stall.


    However, before any guests arrived, a burly middle-aged man with a hideous knife mark on his face came over with a few punks. ¡°Oh, Ming, so many goods are out today. Are you saving up to get a wife?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked up and immediately cursed the man in his heart, but his face still showed a look of awe, ¡°Good morning, Uncle Ba!¡±


    As he spoke, he took out five copper coins from his pocket and ced them in the man¡¯s hand.


    Uncle Ba was the head of the Old Snake Gang in the prefecture. The Old Snake Gang set up this medicine market.


    In Peace Town, every herb gatherer had toe to the medicine market to sell herbs.


    Everyone who sold medicine in the medicine market had to pay the venue fee.


    This was the rule!


    Someone once sneaked into the town to sell medicine without paying, but his legs were broken immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible for these herb gatherers to make a profit.¡± Jiang Ming sighed in his heart. The officials in the prefecture were extremely shrewd.


    Medicinal herbs were such a big business; how could they let these bumpkins get rich?


    Behind the Old Snake Gang, there were many families and officials who were making up their minds.


    With a fake smile, Uncle Ba used the tip of his foot to scratch around on the medicinal herbs. It looked like he was about to damage a few.


    ¡°There are so many goods this time. Rent is also going up.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Ba is right!¡± Jiang Ming quickly smiled and handed over three more copper coins.


    ¡°It¡¯s good I didn¡¯t bring the fire cloud grass back. Otherwise, forget about making money; I might even die!¡± Jiang Ming thought in his heart, but his face was full of smiles as he watched the scarred man leave the market.


    * * *


    After sending Uncle Ba off, it was only after a while, when the sky was bright, that people walked into the medicine market to purchase.


    Jiang Ming looked around and saw that most of the people who came to buy medicine were neatly dressed and had soft skin. At first nce, he could tell that they were from the city. Many of them even brought their attendants.


    This was the herb business. Herb gatherers were only at the bottom of the herb chain and could only be exploited by the herb merchants and gangs.


    Jiang Ming watched the people from the city walk around and pick and choose. Finally, an old man in a gray robe came to him.


    ¡°Hmm? How much are you selling pig¡¯s ear mushrooms for?¡±


    Jiang Ming quickly straightened his back and said, ¡°You look familiar. If you want them all, I will charge you 25 copper coins. Pig¡¯s ear mushroom is not easy to find now. This price is also pretty low. What do you think?¡±


    Picking pig¡¯s ear mushrooms required a lot of experience and were very difficult to find. However, if you found the right ce, you could dig up several. His predecessor was lucky to find a ce where pig¡¯s ear mushroom grew, and it was considered a treasure trove.


    In order to sell the goods quickly, Jiang Ming also lowered the price.


    The old man raised his eyebrows. ¡°Kid, you know how to drive a bargain. Alright, ring them all up.¡±


    He gave a look to the people behind him, and an attendant immediately came forward to pay for the medicine.


    Before the old man left, he told him, ¡°ck tea medicine and watergold vine are things I¡¯ll buy for double the price. Also, you¡¯ll be heavily rewarded if you find fire cloud grass!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not say much and just nodded.


    This was also one of the rules. The people who came to purchase some medicinal herbs would sometimes ask the herb gatherers to find some medicinal herbs that were in urgent need. It was considered a bounty mission. The reward of such a mission was generally higher, but the medicinal herbs were also rtively difficult to find.


    Especially fire cloud grass.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart moved slightly. Fire cloud grass was even rarer than a thousand-year-old ginseng.


    This year, however, there were suddenly more of them. Although they were still difficult to find, it was said that two or three people had already found them.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t even include the one I ate!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered.


    ¡°The families and gangs in the city have increased the price of their bounties, especially the Wang family. I heard that the price of their bounties is already sixty taels.¡±


    If Jiang Ming had sixty taels of silver, it would be enough for him to find a good martial arts school in the city and study for several years.


    Jiang Ming thought of the town¡¯s officials, Uncle Ba, and those old men who bought medicine with fake smiles, and his heart suddenly became calm.


    This windfall was not something he could make at the moment.


    ¡°Little brat, do you still have more pig¡¯s ear mushrooms?¡± A rough shout made Jiang Minge back to his senses.


    He raised his head and saw a familiar customer. He quickly smiled apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, they¡¯re all sold out.¡±


    A trace of impatience shed in the man¡¯s eyes as he flicked his sleeves and left.


    Jiang Ming shook his head speechlessly. Other than the pig¡¯s ear mushroom, his other herbs were not rare. It would be hard to sell them after this.


    Sure enough, by noon, most of the people who bought the medicine had left, but Jiang Ming still had half his goods, and no one was interested.


    He had made sixty copper coins. s, Uncle Ba and a minor official forcefully charged a fee; therefore, he was left with fifty copper coins.


    And this was with the inventory from the previous life.


    ¡°Sigh, life isn¡¯t easy!¡± Jiang Ming sighed, put the remaining herbs into the herb basket, and bought some rice and noodles before going home for a walk.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s time to try that prescription.¡± On the way home, Jiang Ming lowered his head and thought to himself.

 Chapter 5

    Getting Rich


    It waste at night, and the candles in the thatched cottage were dim.


    Jiang Ming spread the grayish-white animal skin he got from Old Ghost Huang on the table and looked at it carefully.


    ¡°This recipe needs two mountain dragon eyes, two pieces of snake flower root, a pig heart, a cicada shell, a leech, and a nine-fragrances worm. Take three liters of water, boil it, and add a drop of blood every three days. At noon, when the sun is at its peak, take the red liquid and seal it forter use!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth twitched. No wonder Old Ghost Huang was so emaciated all day. He drew blood every day for three days. How could an ordinary person withstand it?


    ¡°But this prescription is simply tailor-made for me!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered. It seemed that the way to make a fortune was in this prescription.


    ¡°There are a few medicinal herbs that are notmon in the mountains, so we can only go to the medicine market to try our luck.¡±


    In the following days, in addition to picking herbs and practicing his fist technique, Jiang Ming put all his thoughts on this prescription.


    Every time he went to the medicine market to set up a stall, he would put up a wooden sign and write the herbs he needed with charcoal ash. In order to avoid attracting attention, he only wrote one herb each time.


    * * *


    More than a monthter, deep in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest, a vigorous figure moved between the pine and cypress trees on the cliff and picked a dark nt growing on the cliff. Then, with a light jump, he easily climbed up the cliff andnded steadily.


    ¡°If it were a month ago, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to pick this ck tea herb.¡± Jiang Ming carefully put it into the herb basket, his face full of joy.


    The Jiang Ming of today seemed to have been reborn. Under his loose clothes, his muscles were firm and smooth, full of explosive power, and his eyes were clear and bright.


    The path he did not dare walk in the past and the herbs he did not dare pick were nothing to him now.


    ¡°Now, even three or four ordinary adultsbined are not my match,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself.


    He had been practicing his fist technique every day for more than a month. He had eaten all kinds of mountain herbs and unknown poisonous bacteria without any qualms.


    It seemed that the toxic bacteria contained an unknown medicinal power, making Jiang Ming¡¯s strength grow. Today, he was several times stronger than ordinary people.


    ¡°If these mushrooms weren¡¯t poisonous, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to eat them!¡± Jiang Ming sighed with emotion. Who would have thought these poisonous things contained medicinal effects beyond imagination?


    ¡°However, it seems that it hase to an end.¡±


    The growth of his strength had be slower and slower, and his progress was minimal.


    ¡°Ordinary body-strengthening fist techniques can no longer satisfy me. I have to find a way to practice martial arts.¡±


    During this time, Jiang Ming had a deeper understanding of this world.


    There were legends about immortals and gods, and martial arts existed in the world.


    Martial Dao was not just simple martial arts but a cultivation method that transcended the mortal world.


    Not only did he need an external refining method, but he also needed a corresponding internal breathing method to set foot on the road of martial arts.


    The nameless fist technique that Jiang Ming practiced was, at best, a kind of low-ss external refining method. If it were not for the constant nourishment, ordinary people would not be able to master it in their lifetime.


    ¡°The most important thing now is to solve the money problem!¡±


    Jiang Ming had already found a way to learn martial arts, but if he really wanted to learn it, it could not be settled with a few dozen copper coins.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming got up and rushed in another direction.


    In the familiar cave, a jar of pungent medicinal liquid was ced on the ground. The surface was covered with ayer of light red liquid that was crystal clear, which was very strange.


    This was the ce where Jiang Ming stayed for the first night when he came to this world.


    He stared at the medicinal liquid in front of him with anticipation.


    ¡°I hope I can seed this time.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but have a headache when he thought of the trouble he had gone through for this prescription over the past month.


    The medicinal herbs had been collected long ago, but the prescription on the animal skin was basic. Many details were unclear, such as how long it needed to be boiled, and whether the leech needed to be alive or dried.


    As a result, Jiang Ming failed several times before he managed to find a way.


    Later on, he simply brought medicinal herbs and dry food into the mountains, picking herbs and refining them at the same time. Finally, the medicinal liquid looked correct.


    Near noon, Jiang Ming moved the medicine pot out of the cave and ced it against the hot sun.


    Finally, when the sun was at its strongest, theyer of light red liquid in the medicine pot slowly turned red, like a blood diamond, emitting the fragrance of nts.


    ¡°It¡¯s like colored ss and has a fragrant smell. It¡¯s finally done!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. He quickly took out a medicine bottle, poured the red liquid into it, and sealed the mouth of the bottle.


    The next step would be to find a suitable animal to test the effects of the medicine on.


    In the evening, Jiang Ming returned to the cave with a gray rabbit.


    ¡°Drink this and we¡¯ll be friends!¡± Jiang Ming opened the medicine bottle with one hand and smiled roguishly.


    As soon as the bottle was opened, the rabbit in his hand let out an anxious cry. it pped its limbs and stuck its head into the bottle as if it had a fatal attraction to the liquid.


    ¡°This thing is really something.¡± Jiang Ming revealed a strange look. he poured the red liquid into a broken bowl and then plopped the rabbit on the ground.


    The rabbit directly rushed up and madly licked the broken bowl. In a short while, it had finished all the red liquid, and then stayed in ce, not moving.


    Jiang Ming waited patiently.


    Half an hour passed.


    Just as Jiang Ming was wondering if the rabbit was dead, it suddenly quivered and looked up at Jiang Ming. Its ruby-like eyes shed with a trace of spiritual light.


    Then, it turned around and ran!


    Jiang Ming was fast, and he picked it up.


    ¡°The dose isn¡¯t high enough!¡± He was not surprised by his guess.


    It seemed that wild animals were indeed difficult to tame.


    He used a rope to tie the rabbit to the cave and began a new round of refining.


    Three dayster, the gray rabbit drank another bottle of medicinal liquid, and its eyes became more agile. Jiang Ming tried to let it go. It no longer wanted to escape, but it was difficult to control it. It sniffed and gnawed in the cave, which was very annoying.


    ¡°One more time!¡±


    Another three days passed.


    After the gray rabbit drank the third bottle of medicinal liquid, Jiang Ming could clearly feel that there was a weak connection between him and the gray rabbit.


    ¡°It should be fine this time, right?¡±


    Jiang Ming touched his chin and took out a ck tea herb from his herb basket. He ced it in front of the gray rabbit and asked, ¡°I need this. Can you help me find it?¡±


    The gray rabbit sniffed a few times, then turned around and ran out of the cave.


    Jiang Ming revealed a trace of joy and quickly followed it.


    Near evening, deep in an unremarkable mountain stream, Jiang Ming stood on a rock and looked at the depression in front of him, which was half covered by bushes. He was somewhat dumbfounded.


    In the marsnd, more than a dozen dark ck tea herbs grew wantonly. Even the smallest one was a size bigger than the one Jiang Ming had picked.


    ¡°This is too much!¡±


    Jiang Ming mumbled and jumped into the depression with a nk expression. He put the ck tea herbs into his bag as if he was harvesting crops.


    On the rock, a gray rabbit was jumping around, looking a little pleased with itself.


    Two dayster, Jiang Ming looked at the cave and all kinds of medicinal herbs on the ground. He waspletely silent.


    The ck tea herb, watergold vine, and agaric mushroom were all valuable herbs. They could probably be sold for more than two taels of silver.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a waste of my blood!¡± Jiang Ming sighed. ¡°Master Hui, we¡¯ll have something to eat in the future. I¡¯ll definitely not let you go hungry.¡±


    The gray rabbit¡¯s performance in the past few days made Jiang Ming happy. He named it Master Hui.


    Old Ghost Huang¡¯s cats and dogs would never achieve such results. This is the difference between mountain animals and domestic pets.


    In the corner of the cave, a gray rabbit was lying on the ground with its arms and legs spread out, casually biting the carrot that Jiang Ming bought from the town.

 Chapter 6

    The Path of Martial Arts


    All kinds of medicinal herbs were piled up in the cave, but Jiang Ming was lost in thought.


    With Master Hui¡¯s help, it would be a piece of cake for him to find medicinal herbs in the mountains.


    However, the problem was how to turn these herbs into money and put them in his bag.


    ¡°If I carry all of them down the mountain to sell, I¡¯ll be courting death. I can only eat all the expensive tonics; I¡¯ll take the rest out of the mountain in batches to sell. Those old herb gatherers all have precious herb-picking ces that are not known to outsiders. I¡¯ve been on the mountain for so many years; it¡¯s normal for me to be lucky and find a few good ces.¡±


    Maybe it would still attract covetous eyes, but it was just a few more copper coins. Jiang Ming did not care. He would slowly save money. He had all the time in the world to waste.


    The following day, Jiang Ming returned to Peace Town.


    In the herb basket behind him, more than half were ordinary medicinal herbs. The other half were six stalks of ck tea herbs and some pig¡¯s ear mushrooms.


    ¡°Woah, what good luck!¡± The eyes of the minor official at the town entrance turned red.


    Jiang Ming quickly gave him seven or eight copper coins, and the other party left, looking back at him every few steps.


    At the medicine market, Uncle Ba made his usual rounds.


    ¡°What a selection,¡± Uncle Ba said lightly and took another 20 copper coins from Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face expressed heartache, but he was relieved in his heart.


    It seemed that as long as it was not rare medicinal herbs like fire cloud grass, these people in charge would not do anything to rob it; at most, they would just exploit him a little more.


    ¡°The ck tea herb¡¯s value has been on the rise recently. One stalk can be sold for at least twenty copper coins. In total, it¡¯s more than one hundred copper coins. It¡¯s enough to break even. ¡± He calcted the profit he could make.


    Sure enough, a few dark ck tea herbs were extremely eye-catching. After a while, a young man wearing a gorgeous purple robe walked over withrge strides while waving a folding fan.


    Jiang Ming was surprised. The people who came to the medicine market to buy were all familiar faces. It was the first time he had seen such a shy guy.


    However, before Jiang Ming could speak, the purple-robed man said indifferently, ¡°One hundred copper coins. I¡¯ll take all the ck tea herbs.¡±


    Jiang Ming paused, slowly looked up at the other party, and calmly smiled, ¡°Young master, you have good eyes. The quality of my ck tea herbs is very high.¡±


    The man in the purple robe waved his hand impatiently. ¡°How dare you speak to me so casually?! I¡¯ll cut off your hand!¡±


    He threw down a bunch of copper coins and turned to leave.


    A servant came forward and took away all the ck tea herbs. He looked at Jiang Ming teasingly and grabbed a handful of pig¡¯s ear mushrooms before leaving.


    The smile on Jiang Ming¡¯s face did not change, but he firmly remembered the appearance of these two people in his heart.


    Late in the morning, he sold almost all the herbs and went to the small bar.


    ¡°Little Ming, I heard that you¡¯re in luck this time?¡± Old Jiang said with a smile behind the counter.


    ¡°I lost 50 copper coins on the road.¡± Jiang Ming sighed. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lucky or unlucky?¡±


    Old Jiang was stunned, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll have two pieces of smoked tofu and some wine!¡± Jiang Ming smiled bitterly.


    Jiang Ming took the food and wine, greeted a few familiar herb gatherers, and sat at a table that was already upied.


    ¡°What a coincidence, Master Zhou. This meal is on me.¡± he pushed a serving of wine and food over.


    ¡°Little Ming, you¡¯re treating me every day. I¡¯m a little flustered.¡± Opposite him was a skinny, white-haired old man who looked as if he could be blown away by the wind.


    However, the old man¡¯s actions were not slow at all. His trembling hands urately picked up the soft and tender tofu and put it into his mouth one piece after another. In a short while, he had finished it all.


    He gulped down the entire ss of wine in one go and said with a heavy heart, ¡°Little Ming, my martial arts technique is iplete, and it¡¯s too harmful to the body. It¡¯ll be harmful to you if you learn it.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm. ¡°Master Zhou, I¡¯m still young. I have to give it a try.¡±


    Master Zhou was the only person in the town who had practiced martial arts. Back then, there were more than a hundred people who wanted to learn fist techniques from him, but in the end, they were either covered in injuries or exhausted by the resources required for martial arts. None of them were sessful.


    In recent years, almost no one had mentioned learning martial arts.


    Master Zhou looked at the stubborn Jiang Ming and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Never mind, when you¡¯re ready,e find me. Maybe you will be able to hold on for a few days before you give up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Zhou!¡± Jiang Ming quickly said.


    As the atmosphere became more harmonious, the two of them joined in the nonsense of the surrounding herb gatherers.


    This was also the main reason why Jiang Ming came here often. He could receive new information and quickly understand and familiarize himself with the world.


    ¡°By the way, do any of you know who the new customer in the medicine market is?¡± Jiang Ming suddenly asked.


    ¡°The one in purple?¡± I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t mess with that guy!¡± someone whispered. ¡± I heard he¡¯s from the Shi family, a new first-ss martial artist family in the city! ¡±


    ¡°A first-ss martial artist family?¡± The surrounding people gasped.


    One could be called a martial artist if one had achieved something in the path of martial arts.


    Martial artists had further divisions. There were first-ss, second-ss, third-ss, and unranked martial artists. An unranked martial artist could fight against ten ordinary adult men.


    As for first-ss martial artists, it was not an exaggeration to say that they could fight against a hundred people. Even in the army, they were also leaders.


    In Great Cloud City, a first-ss martial artist was enough to establish a top force.


    In the past, the number of first-ss martial artists in Great Cloud City had not exceeded the fingers of one hand. He did not expect that there would be one more now.


    ¡°I heard that this family is in the limelight. A few of our herb gatherers managed to anger them and have already disappeared,¡± another person said in a low voice and even wiped his neck with his hand.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Peg Leg Zhang, Fat Liu, Old Ghost Huang, Big Duan, and Qian Qian for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Thest time at the medicine market, that bastard in purple clothes tried to rob him but failed. He even beat a herb gatherer to death on the spot.¡±


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little gloomy. Everyone could not help but feel angry, but they had nowhere to vent.


    Jiang Ming lowered his head and took a sip of wine in silence.


    He did not expect that someone would take the me for Old Ghost Huang. He thought of the dozens of copper coins he lost and thought of it as payment for the me.


    ¡°Sigh, the world is so difficult!¡± Jiang Ming sighed and felt a little ufortable.


    Although the Shi family was the scapegoat for him, among the names that disappeared, there were two who had a good rtionship with Jiang Ming. They were honest and kind people.


    ¡°The Shi family¡¯s monastic robes,¡± he muttered softly, his obsession with martial arts growing stronger.


    Then, in order to dispel the feeling of depression, a young man younger took the lead and changed the topic. ¡°By the way, did you know that Mr. Lu handed over the fire cloud grass to the Wang family and received seventy taels of silver? He went to look for Miss Xue¡¯er and had a good time with her.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, really?¡±


    Their eyes turned red with jealousy.


    ¡°How can this be fake? You can ask Mr. Lu when hees for a drink!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about it. The Wang family¡¯s offer is so high because their young miss has a hidden illness and needs to be treated with fire cloud grass.¡±


    ¡°I heard that it¡¯s been cured now, and in order to fulfill her wish, the young miss will personallye to the river at the foot of the mountain in a few days to release the spiritual fish.¡±


    ¡°What? Are the fish big?¡± the young man from before said in surprise, regretting hisck of information.


    Everyone was confused. Was this the main point?


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m leaving first. Quickly make a harpoon and go for a spin.¡±


    The bar was filled withughter.


    Jiang Ming silently finished his drink and left. In his heart, he was praying for Mr. Lu.

 Chapter 7

    A Proper Burial for Our Ally


    As time passed, the disappearance of the herb gatherers was like a small stone falling into ake, causing some ripples before it quickly returned to serenity. No one mentioned the missing people again.


    The mountain forest was as quiet as ever.


    The sound of something breaking through the air suddenly rang out. A sharp arrow was shot out and urately hit a big tree.


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult!¡±


    More than a hundred feet away, Jiang Ming was holding a hunting bow, his eyes calm.


    Ever since he had agreed to learn martial arts with Master Zhou the other day, the other party had not kept anything to himself. When they drank together, he would often teach him some basic preparations that he needed to do before officially learning martial arts.


    Learning martial arts was not a game. If one¡¯s foundation was not good enough, it was possible to be disabled.


    The first was his physical fitness. Jiang Ming¡¯s body was far beyond ordinary people, so there was naturally no problem.


    Other than that, the more important thing was the internal training of the breathing technique.


    If the external training method was like an arrow that gushed out power, the internal training method of the breathing technique was like a bow that controlled power. If the breathing technique was not cultivated correctly, it would be difficult to advance on the road of martial arts and easily hurt the body.


    If one wanted to learn the internal training method of the breathing technique, one had to first control one¡¯s own way of breathing.


    Archery was a skill that required a high level of control over one¡¯s breathing.


    In order to practice controlling his own breathing, Jiang Ming spent 30 copper coins to buy a hunting bow. He had been practicing archery in the mountains for the past few days, and his progress was quite fast.


    Now, he could urately hit a tree that was as thick as a man within a hundred feet. He was still far from being an experienced hunter, but he had already far surpassed ordinary people.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m immortal; I don¡¯t have the rush to finish practicing when I¡¯m practicing archery. Because I¡¯m calm, I¡¯ve improved at lightning speed.¡±


    The internal training method was indeed closely rted to the state of mind. The cultivation of martial arts was a painstaking process, and the more impatient one was, the easier it was to fail.


    In the evening, Jiang Ming shook his sore shoulders, picked up the hunting bow, and returned to the cave where he stayed.


    In the cave, more than half of the medicinal herbs were gone. Almost all of them had been transported down the mountain in batches. Other than selling a portion of them himself, he had secretly shared some with Master Zhou.


    After all, he wanted to learn martial arts from Master Zhou, so he had to give him something in return.


    The next morning, dark clouds swirled around, and it drizzled.


    As usual, Jiang Ming finished his boxing practice and set up a small stove at the entrance of the cave. The y pot was steaming over the fire, and the tea inside was bubbling.


    He casually sat on the ground and poured himself a cup of tea. He ate some dry cake while slowly taking small sips.


    Life was long, and one had to know how to enjoy life.


    A fat gray rabbit jumped out of nowhere and circled around Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Master Hui, did you find the herbs again? What kind is it?¡± Jiang Ming looked happy and quickly asked.


    The gray rabbit quickly ran into the cave and pulled out a yellow root the size of a thumb from a pile of different herbs. It brought it back to Jiang Ming with its two front paws.


    ¡°Really? Quickly bring me there!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he stood up immediately.


    In order to train Master Hui to find medicine, Jiang Ming did not hesitate to spend hundreds of copper coins to buy a little of all kinds of precious medicinal herbs.


    This yellow root was one of the top herbs. If he could find it, he would definitely make a fortune.


    Soon, the human and rabbit set off, heading into the depths of the forest.


    Half an hourter, in a dense forest that never saw sunlight all year round, Jiang Ming was holding a golden root that looked like abination of a worm and ginseng, and his face was full of joy.


    It was golden ginseng. One of them could be sold for 500 copper coins!


    Furthermore, as long as one golden ginseng was found, there would definitely be more nearby.


    ¡°Master Hui is so awesome. In the future, if I have something to eat, I will definitely not let you go hungry!¡±


    Master Hui jumped up and down. Then, it sprinted deeper into the dense forest.


    ¡°Hey, wait a minute.¡± Before Jiang Ming¡¯s voice fell, a roar suddenly came from the dense forest.


    What followed was a series of sounds!


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    When Jiang Ming arrived at the scene of the crime, he only saw a wild cat with messy hair biting Master Hui¡¯s neck.


    Jiang Ming immediately rushed forward with a hatchet and stabbed the murderer who hurt Master Hui. Unfortunately, he only managed to save half of Master Hui¡¯s body.


    ¡°Master Hui, I was too impulsive.¡± Jiang Ming sighed and dug a pit to bury it.


    Jiang Ming was already prepared for Master Hui¡¯s sacrifice. After all, the forest was dangerous and unpredictable. He just did not expect this day toe so soon.


    ¡°Master Hui, I don¡¯t want to pick herbs anymore without you.¡± Jiang Ming sighed and decided to go home for a few days to pay his respects.


    Of course, there was another reason. Jiang Ming had to purchase medicinal materials to refine the familiar red liquid again. After enjoying the feeling of getting something without putting in any effort, he could not go back to the usual method of gathering herbs.


    Life in Peace Town was as usual. The few herb gatherers who had disappeared seemed to be of no importance. Even the topics in the bar no longer mentioned them.


    However, Jiang Ming found that there seemed to always be some faintly discernible eyes in the town, sweeping over him.


    In the bar, Jiang Ming and Master Zhou sat at the same table. This time, they ordered the more expensive old ginseng wine and two more dishes.


    With the increasing amount of money in his pocket, Jiang Ming¡¯s living standard also improved a lot. He had upgraded all of his tools.


    ¡°Little Ming, do you still remember Mr. Lu?¡± Master Zhou asked with squinted eyes while chewing on the peanut.


    Jiang Ming said calmly, ¡°Why?¡± Is he dead?¡±


    Master Zhou was stunned. He looked up at Jiang Ming as if it was his first time knowing this young herb gatherer.


    Heughed bitterly and shook his head, ¡°He didn¡¯t die, but his tongue was pulled out, and all the money was lost. Now he¡¯s been crying every day like a madman. You¡¯ve sold a lot of medicine during this time, and many people have seen it!¡± Master Zhou ordered a few dishes for the table and said meaningfully.


    Jiang Ming smiled and did not take it seriously. ¡°I haven¡¯t sold that much. Those people won¡¯t break the rules for such a small sum of money.¡±


    Master Zhou frowned, ¡°Of course, Uncle Ba and those officials don¡¯t care, but there are still a lot of idle punks in the town.¡±


    ¡°Master Zhou!¡± Jiang Ming drank his wine in one gulp and took a long breath, ¡°There¡¯s more than one way to live. I have my own way. Just wait for me to save enough money, and I¡¯ll find you to learn martial arts.¡±


    Master Zhou was stunned, then he sighed and said nothing more. He just thought that Jiang Ming was young and frivolous. Maybe he would suffer a little more losses, and his edges would be worn away.


    Jiang Ming also did not say much. It was useless to argue about this. Only the final result would convince people.


    Jiang Ming drank in the morning, strolled around in the afternoon, bought some tea leaves, rice, and noodles, and then went home. Such a life full of worldly affairs was calm and interesting.


    ¡°Eh? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s pace suddenly slowed down.


    This was a narrow muddy road in the fields. Usually, there was almost no one, but today, young men were blocking the way.


    He turned his head and saw a few young men in tattered clothes behind him. They were avoiding eye contact, but they were approaching him step by step.


    ¡°Ming, I heard that you¡¯ve been fortunate these days!¡±


    The leader of the group was a strong young man. He was waving a hatchet as he slowly walked to Jiang Ming.


    ¡°We¡¯re a little tight on cash these days, so we came to borrow some money from you.¡±

 Chapter 8

    I Want to Be the Viin


    Jiang Ming stood casually in the same ce on the narrow, muddy road. He did not panic at all and said with a faint smile, ¡°Guo Heizi, it¡¯s just a bit of money. It¡¯s all worldly possessions. I can give it to you. There¡¯s no need to see blood.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a string of copper coins and waved them in front of them.


    Guo Heizi¡¯s eyes brightened, and the young man beside himughed in disdain, ¡°I told you. Jiang Ming is a coward. Hold him down and find all his money!¡±


    Behind Jiang Ming, a few young men snickered. Their eyes glowed green, and they rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    A thin boy who looked unremarkable took out a wooden stick from his sleeve and smashed it toward Jiang Ming¡¯s head.


    However, Jiang Ming¡¯s head did not bleed as he had imagined.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s body nted, and his left hand gently stretched out, pinching the thin boy¡¯s wrist, making him unable to move at all.


    ¡°Ah, let go!¡±


    The young man cried out in pain, and his entire face contorted. He felt as if a fierce tiger had captured him, and his bones were about to be crushed. He was unable to break free even after using all his strength.


    The wooden stick fell from his hand, and Jiang Ming grabbed it with his right hand. Then, he swung his arm and hit the boy¡¯s calf.


    With a crisp sound, his leg was twisted, and his scream was like a pig being ughtered.


    ¡°I said there is no need to see blood; why is there a need to do this?¡±


    ¡°Ten copper coins. Remember this.¡± Jiang Ming said lightly and threw the thin boy away. The thin boy was flung away and fell into the mud field at the side, moaning in pain.


    The rest of them were so scared that they retreated when the thin boy screamed. They felt cold all over and were terrified.


    They usually just did some sneaky things. When had they ever seen such a ruthless guy who would break one of their legs without a word?


    In their impression, only people at the level of Uncle Ba and the officials were qualified to do such a thing.


    Guo Heizi was even more shocked and angry. He pointed at Jiang Ming fiercely and said, ¡°Do you know what kind of rtionship I have with Uncle Ba? You dare hurt people in my territory. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will chop off your hand?¡±


    ¡°You, twenty copper coins!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s response was to point at Guo Heizi¡¯s head with a wooden stick.


    ¡°Damn you! You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Guo Heizi was utterly enraged. He called out to the others beside him to attack together.


    ¡°Chop him up!¡±


    The two of them rushed forward with their hatchets and shed at Jiang Ming.


    However, in Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes, their actions were no different from toddlers throwing a fit.


    Over the past month, Jiang Ming had persevered in his fist technique practice. His strength, speed, and even reaction time had exceeded the limits of ordinary people.


    Even if he was only practicing ordinary body-strengthening fist techniques, it was more than enough to deal with a few vige punks.


    In an instant, the wooden stick¡¯s shadow flew like rain and smashed into Guo Heizi and his partner¡¯s bodies.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    Two screams, apanied by the clear and melodious sound of bones breaking, rang out in the field.


    ¡°You were the one who tried to pin me down just now, right? Your courage ismendable. Twenty-five copper coins!¡±


    Jiang Ming pointed at the hooligan and hit his head a few times. His face was swollen, and he was crying.


    ¡°You guys,e over for a walk,¡± Jiang Ming said.


    There was another round of crackling, and a few more people were flung to the mud field, screaming.


    ¡°You... You are seeking death. Uncle Ba will not let you off!¡± Guo Heizi was still wailing. ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡±


    ¡°What does my death have to do with you? Didn¡¯t youe to borrow money?¡± Jiang Ming asked casually. ¡°Just take your money. ¡±


    ¡°What, what do you mean?¡± Guo Heizi did not quite understand.


    Jiang Ming untied the rope and threw some copper coins at him. Then, he threw some to the hooligan and the thin boy ording to the amounts he had just stated.


    ¡°The rest of the coins will be divided among the others.¡± Jiang Ming threw the remaining copper coins on the ground and smiled gently at the confused young men.


    ¡°Keep the money! Remember what I¡¯m going to say next!¡±


    The few young men were even more confused.


    ¡°First, I didn¡¯t give you money. Instead, I blocked you at the entrance of your house, beat you up, and took all your money away. Second, you must go to town tomorrow morning and cry about what happened today. That¡¯s all you have to say. Third, you can tell Uncle Ba the truth. But remember, as long as Uncle Ba can¡¯t kill me, I will kill you all! Of course, if you tell Uncle Ba, not only would you be beaten up, you might not be able to keep the money that you got. The loss outweighs the gain,¡± Jiang Ming said slowly, then turned around and left, leaving the young men on the ground, who were getting increasingly confused. They gathered together and muttered.


    * * *


    The next morning, a strange scene took ce in Peace Town.


    One by one, people with bruised noses and swollen faces were crying all over the town, recounting how they had been beaten up and robbed of their money.


    ¡°That was the only money I had left for my food. He was trying to kill me!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too vicious. He rushed into my room and broke my leg with a stick, hehe.¡±


    ¡°I just want to live my life. How did I meet such a wicked person?¡±


    At the entrance of the small bar, Guo Heizi wrapped his arms with a white cloth and sat at the door crying bitterly, looking like he was about to die.


    ¡°Jiang Ming is too vicious.¡±


    The bar was abuzz with discussion, and everyone looked as if they had seen a ghost. What the hell was going on?


    Jiang Ming, the young man who was kind to everyone, actually dared do such a cruel thing?


    Master Zhou and Old Jiang, who were behind the counter, looked at each other. Both of them had lived for more than a hundred years, but they had never seen such a strange thing.


    Suddenly, Guo Heizi, who was outside the door, seemed to have his throat pinched. He suddenly stopped making a sound.


    Rustling footsteps sounded, and a young man walked into the bar. He greeted everyone calmly, then ordered some food and wine. He sat opposite Master Zhou and began to eat and drink as if no one was around.


    The bar suddenly quieted down, and everyone¡¯s eyes quietly swept over Jiang Ming.


    ¡°This is your doing?¡± Master Zhou lowered his voice and said with a trembling voice, ¡°You don¡¯t want to live? Guo Heizi is with Uncle Ba!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked up at him and sighed, ¡°Master Zhou, you¡¯re old. You can¡¯t see how the pugilistic world works anymore. Sometimes, if you want to live a peaceful life, you can¡¯t just retreat and endure.¡±


    ¡°The more tolerant you are, the more people will want to suck you dry until you die. I want to learn martial arts and earn money. I will attract more and more attention. If I don¡¯t want to be bullied by evil people, then I have to be evil myself!¡±


    Master Zhou was a little confused and hesitated, ¡°But will Uncle Ba let you off?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t just spare me.¡± Jiang Ming picked up a piece of smoked tofu covered with chili and enjoyed the spicy and mellow fragrance. ¡°He¡¯s gonna smile at me in a desperate attempt to win me over and take me in as a friend.¡±

 Chapter 9

    Predators and Prey


    Master Zhou was dumbfounded listening to Jiang Ming¡¯s nonsense. He did not know if Jiang Ming was really confident or if his brain was fried.


    ¡°s, young people nowadays are really different from when I was young.¡± After a long time, Master Zhou shook his head with a bitter smile.


    ¡°I hope things will go as you wish,¡± he warned. ¡°However, I advise you to be prepared. If the situation turns bad, escape immediately. ¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded and continued to drink.


    Master Zhou did not say anything more but did not get up and leave. He was already thinking in his heart that if things really got out of handter, he should be able to save Jiang Ming¡¯s life with his reputation in the town.


    Outside the bar, Guo Heizi was still groaning, but there were more and more people in the bar. All the eyes were focused on Jiang Ming, and constant whispers were flying around.


    ¡°Jiang Ming is usually an honest man. How could he do such an evil thing?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he has been bullied for too long and wanted to vent his anger.¡±


    ¡°Although he¡¯s out of breath, he¡¯s going to be miserable. At least one of his hands will be broken by Uncle Ba!¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s at least two hands! What kind of person is Uncle Ba? How can he be provoked like this?¡± one of them confidently said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? This man is really young and frivolous. He has never seen the means of Uncle Ba.¡±


    Among the buzzing discussions, more than half of them were actually waiting to watch the show.


    Even many people who Uncle Ba had bullied were excited this time.


    Jiang Ming heard it andughed silently. He understood what they were thinking.


    Some people were usually bullied to the point where they could not even lift their heads. When they suddenly saw someone who dared to resist the people who bullied them, their first thought was not to cheer for the resistance but to think, ¡°Why should he resist? Wouldn¡¯t that make me look like a coward? You¡¯re just a lowlymoner like me; how dare you be so arrogant. I must be beaten until I obediently lower my head. Only then will my heart be bnced, and I will be able to move smoothly.¡±


    Cattle and sheep would lose the will to resist after being kept in captivity for a long time.


    Jiang Ming shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    Soon, there was a flurry of footsteps outside.


    A scarred face appeared in the bar.


    The bar fell into silence.


    Uncle Ba looked around coldly and finally fixed his eyes on Jiang Ming. He walked to the front quickly, pulled a chair over, and sat down.


    Behind him, seven or eight of his followers surrounded the table.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    ¡°Ming, you¡¯re really good at this!¡± Uncle Ba said with a rough voice. He took a bowl of wine and drank it all.


    ¡°It¡¯s about to start!¡± The onlookers were excited, ¡°Jiang Ming is going to pay the price for what he has done, hehe.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still far from Uncle Ba,¡± Jiang Ming said with a calm smile.


    Uncle Ba seemed to be so angry that heughed. He leaned back and pped the table, ¡°Tell me, what happened? You have to give me an exnation today.¡±


    Many onlookers stretched their necks and waited for Uncle Ba tounch an attack.


    However, Master Zhou and a few other old foxes were puzzled. This was not the usual style of Uncle Ba.


    Normally, if someone dared pay less than a few copper coins, Uncle Ba would break one of his fingers without saying a word.


    Jiang Ming had made such a big mess, but why was Uncle Ba giving Jiang Ming a chance to exin?


    Jiang Ming was about to speak when Master Zhou coughed and said, ¡°Jiang Ming, exin it to me. If you have any difficulties, tell me.¡±


    The meaning of his words was to let Jiang Ming shirk the responsibility and push it to Guo Heizi and the others. After all, everyone knew what kind of people Guo Heizi and the others were.


    Jiang Ming shook his head in his heart. ¡°I didn¡¯t spend dozens of copper coins to be a good person. And to be a good person now was like a cow or a sheep pretending to be pitiful in front of a predator,¡± he thought to himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡± He did not think and said casually, ¡°I¡¯ve been spending too much these days, so I¡¯m a little tight on cash. I just heard that Guo Heizi and his gang were always up to no good, causing trouble in the vige, so I went to their house to teach them a lesson and borrowed some money to spend. It¡¯s just a few broken bones. It¡¯s not like they can¡¯t grow back. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression was casual and indifferent.


    It was as if he had been pretending to be low-key and honest in the past, and today was his true self.


    At the entrance of the bar, Guo Heizi leaned against the door sill, tears flowing.


    In the bar, there was an uproar. Everyone looked at Jiang Ming in disbelief.


    They thought that Jiang Ming was an honest man who could not stand being bullied, so he was angry and fought back to take revenge on these punks.


    No one would have thought that Jiang Ming¡¯s honesty was actually a disguise. In fact, he was actually an evil tyrant who did all kinds of cruel things. He did evil things like robbing money and beating people, but he did not take it seriously.


    ¡°Jiang Ming is hiding too well!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. His honest face almost deceived me in the past.¡±


    Everyone was talking about it, but the strange thing was that after Jiang Ming revealed his evil image, the gloating eyes from before quietly lowered and disappeared.


    What reced them were expressions of fear and respect.


    Master Zhou was dumbfounded. He thought he knew Jiang Ming very well, but he really could not figure out why Jiang Ming would portray himself as a tyrant.


    However, after hearing that, Uncle Ba stared at Jiang Ming for a moment and suddenlyughed, ¡°Good, good, good! I didn¡¯t know you were such a big shot before! Those few pieces of trash didn¡¯t follow the rules. I¡¯ve wanted to deal with them for a long time, but I didn¡¯t expect you to help me. I really have to thank you for this.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not say anything. Naturally, he would not be stupid enough to take this sentence seriously.


    Uncle Ba asked Old Jiang to bring two more sses of wine. He stood up, raised one ss, and said, ¡°There¡¯s no great enmity between us. After you and I drink this wine, we¡¯ll consider today¡¯s matter over. How about it?¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and stood up with a ss of wine. ¡°We¡¯ll listen to Uncle Ba.¡±


    Their wine sses clinked together, and the two of them drank it all in one go.


    ¡°Little Ming, if you have any problems in the future, feel free to look for me!¡± Uncle Ba put down his ss and said in a clear voice.


    Then, he looked calm and stared at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°They¡¯re calling for amnesty.¡±


    Jiang Ming knew the meaning of this sentence, but he did not care.


    Uncle Ba operated this town like it was his kingdom, but Jiang Ming would leave this ce sooner orter. He did not care whether he bowed his head or not.


    All he wanted was to solve the problem once and for all.


    ¡°In that case, many thanks to Uncle Ba!¡± Jiang Ming smiled and drank another ss of wine alone.


    Only then did Uncle Baugh out loud. With a wave of his hand, he led a group of followers and left the bar, disappearing in a daze.


    Everyone was dumbstruck!


    The bar was silent for a long time before a buzz of discussion broke out.


    ¡°It¡¯s over just like that?¡±


    No one could understand what was going on.


    It had only been a few minutes since Uncle Ba arrived. The originally explosive and bloody scene had actually been resolved with a ss of wine?


    Master Zhou was stunned for a long time, and there was a trace of half-understanding in his eyes.


    ¡°I seem to be too old.¡±

 Chapter 10

    The Great Viin


    It was almost noon. In addition to Old Jiang, only Jiang Ming and Master Zhou were left in the bar.


    In the townspeople¡¯s hearts, even if Jiang Ming could not bepared to Uncle Ba, he was still an evil person they had to avoid. Who would dare stay here?


    Old Jiang¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment.


    ¡°Uncle Ba, you drank two sses of my wine for nothing.¡± Jiang Ming was still throwing peanuts into his mouth and spoke with dissatisfaction.


    Master Zhou was speechless. ¡°You¡¯ve already be a big viin that everyone wants to beat up. Why are you still trying to get these two sses of wine?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re only half right!¡± Jiang Ming immediately corrected him.


    Master Zhou was at a loss for words again. He then heaved a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve lived to this age, but I¡¯ve finally gained some insight today. How can you be so sure that Uncle Ba will let you off?¡± He still did not understand.


    Jiang Ming smiled and said unhurriedly, ¡°If I were an honest man who resisted the bully, Uncle Ba would definitely break my legs because no matter how noisy the prey is, they are just food in the eyes of the predators. If they don¡¯t listen, they will just bite them to death and eat them. But if I¡¯m an evil tyrant, then I¡¯ll be standing on the opposite side of the prey. The prey will fear me, and the predators will treat me as their own kind. Even if there are fights between predators, it will never be because of the provocation of prey. To Uncle Ba, I am just a young predator that can form a gang. It would be best if I could be subdued. There is no need to waste my energy fighting to the death. As for Guo Heizi and the other punks, in the eyes of Uncle Ba, they are, at best, some stupid prey who don¡¯t know themselves. When they are useful, they will be used. When they are useless, they will be thrown aside.¡±


    Master Zhou let out a long breath and suddenly thought of himself when he was young. If he had not been forbearing and giving in blindly, perhaps he would be very different now.


    ¡°It turns out that I¡¯ve been practicing martial arts for decades, but I¡¯m still prey. The future generations are formidable!¡± Master Zhou¡¯s interest waned. He bought a bottle of wine and left slowly.


    Behind the counter, Old Jiang looked at Jiang Ming with great interest. ¡°Your image in this town ispletely ruined. It¡¯ll be difficult to clear your name now. Don¡¯t you care?¡±


    ¡°Everything has a price. What I seek now is peace, and what I want to give up is my image.¡± Jiang Ming sipped the wine, and at this time, he was in a very good mood.


    Old Jiang suddenly understood, ¡°So, you¡¯ve never nned to follow Uncle Ba to join the gang.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Ba?¡± Jiang Ming stood up with the ss and smiled, ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He finished thest mouthful of wine and turned to leave.


    Old Jiang looked at the back of the man who was gradually disappearing into the corner of the street, and a trace of surprise shed in his eyes.


    ¡°What a terrifying youngster.¡±


    He did not care about his image or reputation. For his goal, he could give up anything.


    Old Jiang felt a little cold. He could see that Jiang Ming really did not care about Uncle Ba. The previous drinking was just an act for the sake of peace.


    This young man¡¯s true nature was perhaps even scarier than the image of the evil tyrant he portrayed.


    * * *


    Half a monthter, the bamboo chair in the small bamboo-fenced courtyard creaked as it shook. The mottled sunlight shone through the lush leaves and hit Jiang Ming¡¯s body.


    With one hand under his head and the other holding a tattered, yellowed book, he was reading with great interest.


    The book told the story of a young doctor who had good medical skills and eventually became a being who entered heaven.


    In Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes, it was a very poorly written novel. Fortunately, there was a lot of information about the country of Yan, which allowed Jiang Ming to understand a lot of local customs.


    ¡°When I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll cover my face with the book and sleep for a while.¡±


    It was not until evening that he stretched and got up. He picked up the book that had fallen on the ground, brushed off the dust, and put it away. Then, he started the fire and boiled water while kneading the dough for noodles.


    He stir-fried the wild vegetables and dried bamboo shoots inrd, covered them with white noodles that had been boiled and cooled, and drizzled them with the chili sauce that he had stolen from Old Jiang. Then, Jiang Ming began to eat in big mouthfuls.


    After finishing the bowl of noodles, Jiang Ming closed his eyes in satisfaction.


    ¡°This is what life is all about!¡±


    ¡°Master White, eat as much as you want!¡± He stroked a white rabbit that was nibbling on a carrot by his feet and said with great pride, ¡°As long as I, Jiang Ming, have a bite to eat, I will never let you go hungry!¡±


    The white rabbit was full of spirituality. It rubbed against Jiang Ming¡¯s trousers and ate with gusto.


    ¡°Counting my savings, I have about four or five taels of silver!¡± Jiang Ming calcted as he was cutting the food.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to improve my archery skills in the short term. It¡¯s about time to learn martial arts from Master Zhou.¡±


    Since thest storm, Jiang Ming¡¯s life has been much morefortable.


    Uncle Ba was very clever and took him on the path of making a fortune again.


    And now, when he returned to the town after picking the herbs, the minor officials of the government also turned a blind eye to him.


    When he set up his stall in the medicine market, Uncle Ba no longer asked him for any money to clean up the ce.


    Jiang Ming knew that Uncle Ba was also using him to consolidate his power in Peace Town. After all, even the newly promoted great viin was his friend, so who would dare provoke Uncle Ba, who was getting more and more powerful?


    However, Jiang Ming did not care. No matter how much he earned now, no one in the town would dare find trouble with him. This was the best thing.


    There was a knock on the door. Outside the broken wooden door that was half the height of a person, a young boy with thick eyebrows and big eyes was waving at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Ming, Miss Wang is still willing to release the fish by the Red Cloud River tomorrow morning! Watch my performance!¡± he shouted.


    As he spoke, he waved the rotten fishing in his other hand.


    ¡°Be careful not to return empty-handed,¡± Jiang Mingughed and said loudly.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve been practicing for almost a month. Just wait and see!¡± he chuckled and ran away with the fishing like a broken kite.


    Jiang Ming shook his head speechlessly. Ah Fei was the one who hurriedly went to make a harpoon when he heard that Miss Wang was going to release the fish.


    After that, he picked up a rotten fishing from somewhere and practiced catching fish in the river every day.


    The interesting thing was that except for Master Zhou and a few other people who knew the truth about the scene at the bar that night, everyone else avoided Jiang Ming as much as possible. Only Ah Fei did not care at all and maintained his rtionship with Jiang Ming as usual.


    Even if someone said that Ah Fei was trying to suck up to Jiang Ming, he did not argue. He just did what he liked and did not change his mind because of other people¡¯s words.


    ¡°Since I have nothing to do, it¡¯s not a bad idea to go catch fish tomorrow.¡± Jiang Ming touched his chin. He was going to learn martial arts from Master Zhou. If he brought two big fish as a gift, would it not be a great honor?


    The next day, the Red Cloud River connected Great Cloud City to Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. As for where it led to, ordinary people had no idea.


    Peace Town was built against a mountain and was not far from the Red Cloud River.


    Early in the morning, many people gathered by the river. Jiang Ming was also gnawing on a head of corn and standing by the river, looking around.


    ¡°This is how people are when they¡¯re free. They want to join in on any fun.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯sing, it¡¯sing!¡±


    Suddenly, an excited voice sounded from the top of a big tree.

 Chapter 11

    Who is Buddha


    Dust and smoke rose from the dirt road in the distance as they slowly approached the Red Cloud River.


    The riverside was suddenly in an uproar.


    ¡°She¡¯s finally here. It¡¯s said that Miss Wang is as beautiful as a fairy. Today, I can finally see her.¡±


    ¡°It seems that there are a lot of people here. Could it be that they are here to release the fish? What do you want?¡± An old man stared at the billowing smoke in the distance and asked in confusion.


    ¡°Elder Zhang, you¡¯ve lived for so many decades, and you¡¯ve never seen a release?¡± the person next to himughed.


    ¡°Huh? Have you ever seen one?¡± Elder Zhang¡¯s face turned red, and he said in an unconvinced manner.


    The others also hurriedly looked over and perked up their ears to listen. To be able toe and watch the show, who had seen the world more than who?


    Some old men and women didn¡¯t even know about releasing fish. They only heard that there were big fish in the river today, so they came to catch them with wooden poles.


    ¡°Eh, I really do know!¡± the man enjoyed the feeling of being the center of attention and said in a high-spirited manner, ¡°Last year, I was building a house for a wealthy family in the prefecture. I happened to see it by the Drunken Gold River.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and tell us!¡± everyone urged.


    ¡°To set the fish free, we first had to set up a wooden table and cover it with a red cloth. Then, we have to prepare water and branches. After that, we have to make a Bodhisattva statue and put it on the table.¡±


    ¡°What? You said that¡¯s an incense table!¡± someone at the side couldn¡¯t help but say.


    ¡°Are you going to listen or not?¡± The person who was talking showed an unhappy expression. When the surroundings quieted down, he continued, ¡°When everything is ready, we¡¯ll ask Baldy to sing the mantras, burn incense and pray to Buddha, spray the fish with branches, and then circle around the fish a few times to ring the bell. In any case, the end result will be to throw the fish into the river.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you keep the fish in the water? Isn¡¯t this way too much work?¡± Elder Zhang didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°What do you know about the matters of the rich? Don¡¯t ask about stupid things.¡±


    As the group of unkempt men made a ruckus, the carriage in the distance could be clearly seen.


    There were three carriages, followed by several carts withrge wooden buckets, which were probably carrying the released fish.


    ¡°Oh my, there must be hundreds of them. I didn¡¯te in vain!¡± A few of the women grinned and rolled up their sleeves.


    The other people¡¯s eyes were also green with envy. They didn¡¯t usually eat much meat, so they had to catch a few fish today.


    Ah Fei stood beside Jiang Ming and was also excited.


    ¡°The Wang family is quite rich!¡± Jiang Ming sighed with emotion. An ordinary family would not be able to afford such a thing.


    Ah Fei stared at the carts and said enviously, ¡°That¡¯s right. Other than the officials, the only powerful family in Great Cloud City is probably the Wang family. Their ancestors were all officials from the capital.¡±


    ¡°No wonder.¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    The following process was no different from what the man had said. They set up the incense table, sang mantras, and offered incense to the Buddha.


    However, many people alighted from the carriage, including servants and greasy-faced monks, but they did not see Miss Wang.


    It was not until thest step of releasing the fish that a graceful figure got off the carriage. She gently took a fish, threw it into the river, and then turned around to get back into the carriage.


    Her short appearance caused the crowd to cheer.


    ¡°Ah, her figure, her beauty and temperament, I don¡¯t know how much better she is than Miss Xue¡¯er! ¡°Ah Fei¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Have you seen Miss Xue¡¯er before? You¡¯re lying through your teeth.¡± Jiang Ming looked at Ah Fei speechlessly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care; the one who gave me the fish is the best person.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore; quickly go into the river!¡± Ah Fei raised his fishing and plunged into the river.


    After Miss Wang set the fish free, the servants also began to push buckets of big fish to the river and pour them down.


    One after another, huge fish jumped into the river, causing huge waves.


    ¡°There¡¯s really fish! Catch them!¡±


    The eyes of the poor people of Peace Town had long turned green with envy. They immediately ran wildly and jumped into the river.


    Jiang Ming had also jumped into the river early, but he didn¡¯t bring a, only a long rope.


    ¡°Little Ming, your preparation is not good. The big fish are slippery. You should at least bring a pole to stab them.¡±


    Jiang Ming turned his head and saw Old Jiang from the bar. He was holding a harpoon in his hand and was ready to attack at any moment.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Jiang Ming chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s see who can catch more. The loser will give the other their fish.¡±


    ¡°Ah, little brat, I was just giving you advice. Hey, hey, hey, the fish is here!¡± Old Jiang lost his temper and rushed forward with his harpoon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Old Jiang waved his harpoon and quickly caught a fish.


    ¡°I¡¯m still as powerful as I was in the past,¡± Old Jiang said proudly. He turned his head and was ready to show off to Jiang Ming.


    But when he turned around, he was stunned.


    ¡°Hey, hey, are you here to pick herbs or catch fish?¡±


    Not far away, there was a rope wrapped around Jiang Ming¡¯s arm. The other end of the rope was thrown into the water, and three fat fish were still struggling to swim.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, are you going to admit defeat?¡± Jiang Mingughed and said, ¡°Huh?¡± Another one!¡±


    Under Old Jiang¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, Jiang Ming suddenly leaned forward and shot a hand into the water. He was so fast that Old Jiang couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    Water sshed everywhere!


    The next moment, Jiang Ming got up and caught a big fish in his hands. He untied the rope on his arm, passed it through the gills and mouth, and then tied it again.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re fast, no fish can escape.¡± Jiang Ming winked at Old Jiang.


    With his physical fitness, he didn¡¯t need any equipment to catch fish. He could just do it.


    ¡°What?¡± Old Jiang said angrily, ¡°That is such a crude method.¡±


    ¡°If you keep shouting, the fish will escape! Remember to give me one more,¡± Jiang Ming said with a smile.


    Old Jiang was so angry that he was trembling. He quickly turned around and continued to look for more fish.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t catch them! Don¡¯t catch them!¡±


    Suddenly, there was a shout from the shore.


    The people in the river turned a deaf ear and continued to catch fish.


    Jiang Ming took a nce and saw that it was the monks who had apanied Miss Wang. They were standing by the river and shouting anxiously.


    ¡°Huh? Why should we stop?¡± Ah Fei wasn¡¯t offended by this and retorted.


    ¡°That¡¯s right; why can¡¯t I catch the fish you don¡¯t want?¡±


    ¡°Continue to catch them, ignore him!¡± the people around him responded.


    The monk in the lead stuck out his round belly and said bitterly, ¡°Fish are also living creatures. Miss Wang ispassionate and does good deeds to let the fish go and pray for the people¡¯s blessings. But you guys are killing them like this. Don¡¯t you have any good intentions in your hearts?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± A man immediately shouted.


    The b on the big monk¡¯s face trembled with anger. ¡°You guys are happy, but what about these fish? Do they deserve this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut up! The monk who came to beg for almsst time even said that Buddha is the only one who can make people happy,¡± Ah Fei said unhappily.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy now, but you¡¯re trying to stop me. Do you think you¡¯re friends with the Buddha? Are you a fake monk?¡±


    ¡°Stop this!¡± The fat monk was so angry that smoke wasing out of his orifices.


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t even answer? As expected, you¡¯re a fake monk! ¡°Ah Fei was beaming with joy. He couldn¡¯t care about catching fish anymore and shouted, ¡°Who the hell is Buddha? I think these fat fish are Buddha. If they can make Miss Wang happy, they can also make us happy. We can even eat the fish, so we¡¯re even happier than her!¡±

 Chapter 12

    I Want to Learn Martial Arts Sincerely


    On the riverbank, a few monks¡¯ faces were flushed red. Ah Fei¡¯s barrage of verbal attacks almost made them faint.


    ¡°Warped logic, it¡¯s all warped logic!¡± The fat monk pointed at Ah Fei in anger, ¡°Buddha said that karma is a cycle. Good and evil will be paid in kind. You will all get your retribution.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s warped logic. Survival is the most important!¡±


    Jiang Ming tied a dozen fish on his rope and stopped fishing. He carried the fish and walked ashore. He twisted his wet clothes and looked at the fat monk with a smile, ¡°The people are suffering, but you have never cut off your own flesh to feed the eagles as Buddha did. Don¡¯t use Buddhism to unt your knowledge. Using religion to show off your might is useless. How is this different from a predator exploiting its prey?¡± Jiang Ming said lightly and pointed to the upper reaches of the shore, ¡°In addition, your master has run away, so don¡¯t bark here.¡±


    The fat monk looked in the direction that Jiang Ming was pointing at and saw that the carriages had already started to turn around and leave.


    A slender hand pulled open the curtain of the carriage. Miss Wang nced at the fishing site and then lowered the curtain.


    ¡°Go!¡± The coachman flicked his whip, and the carriage left.


    ¡°You, you bbermouth! You evil thief! You will never be blessed by Buddha!¡± The fat monk immediately panicked and ran back with his men while cursing. They chased after the carriage and left.


    ¡°Heh, this old thieving baldy¡¯s body is covered in fat, but he runs quite fast. He didn¡¯t let me argue!¡± Ah Fei also carried his heavy fish basket and came ashore. He cursed, ¡°We¡¯re not blessed by Buddha? Why are all those officials and nobles so blessed by Buddha?¡±


    Old Jiang climbed ashore with his hands on his hips. He handed a fish to Jiang Ming with a dark face and sighed, ¡°You two are still too naive. Why are you fighting with those bald donkeys? They can even make the deade alive, and they hold grudges. Stay away from them in the future!¡±


    Jiang Ming pushed the fish back with a smile. ¡°Put it on my tab and give me three free drinks.¡±


    ¡°You little b*stard!¡± Old Jiang almost jumped up in anger. He was here to scam him repeatedly.


    Jiang Ming chuckled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Old Jiang threw the fish back to Ah Fei. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want it, you can take it. Take it as a gift and marinate it when you go back. It¡¯ll be a tough dish to be proud of. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jiang!¡± Ah Fei received it happily.


    ¡°This is from me.¡± Jiang Ming also threw one over.


    Ah Fei was young, but he had already found a wife. He was just waiting for a good day to hold a banquet.


    This was the life of the people at the bottom. All they could care about were survival, reproduction, and extinction.


    When they arrived in town, Jiang Ming bought some coarse salt. He went home, ughtered and washed more than half of the fish, marinated them in the y jar, and kept a few in the water tank. He picked out two of the biggest fish and prepared to bring them to Master Zhou.


    Master Zhou was older than Old Jiang. Practicing martial arts in his early years hurt his body, and now he couldn¡¯t even go into the water to catch fish. He was willing to teach Jiang Ming martial arts to leave some money for his children and grandchildren.


    In the evening, Jiang Ming found another bucket, sprinkled some salt and spices into it, filled it halfway with water, and went out with it.


    This season was the time to eat cicadas. However, even if the people in the town caught them, most of them had been sold to the officials in the city. They were often reluctant to eat them.


    The next morning, the sky was clear.


    Jiang Ming first went to the bar to buy two bottles of wine, then went home to bring two fat fish and a bucket of cicadas. He took the silver and went to Master Zhou¡¯s house for a walk.


    ¡°Your robes are too grand.¡±


    Master Zhou took the wine and food from Jiang Ming and was a little ttered.


    Although he knew that Jiang Ming wasn¡¯t an evil person, he also knew that Jiang Ming was by no means an ordinary person. He usually looked amiable, but he was afraid that he didn¡¯t take anyone in Peace Town seriously.


    Who would have thought that he would be so respectful to this old man?


    ¡°The more aplished one is my teacher. If you feel bad, please teach me with more effort,¡± Jiang Ming said sincerely and put five taels of silver into Master Zhou¡¯s hand without heartache.


    Jiang Ming was never stingy with the tuition fees.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely do my best to teach you everything I¡¯ve learned in my life. ¡± Master Zhou was touched. He turned around and shouted, ¡°Xiu,e out.¡±


    A young teenage girl ran out of the house and greeted him obediently.


    ¡°This is my granddaughter, Zhou Wenxiu, as I¡¯ve mentioned to you before. Her parents are gone!¡± Master Zhou muttered with tears in his eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t have many years to live; if you get rich in the future...¡±


    ¡°Master Zhou!¡± Jiang Ming looked at Master Zhou with a smile, his expression unmoved.


    Master Zhou wiped his tears awkwardly. He knew that he couldn¡¯t fool Jiang Ming, so he didn¡¯t say anything more.


    He asked his granddaughter to carry the wine and food back to the house, while he and Jiang Ming sat in the courtyard. He shouted into the house, ¡°Hurry up and fry the cicadas. They¡¯ll go bad if you keep them.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s greedy!¡± Zhou Wenxiu¡¯s clear voice rang out.


    Master Zhou pinched his nose and quickly poured a cup of tea for Jiang Ming to cover up his embarrassment, ¡°Ming, have some tea.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a moment, and Zhou Wenxiu brought over a pot of fried cicadas, which exuded a fragrant smell.


    Master Zhou immediately picked one up and threw it into his mouth. He chewed it and made a crisp sound. Then he looked at Jiang Ming seriously, ¡°You¡¯d better think carefully. Do you really want to learn? My body was damaged from practicing martial arts. You¡¯re young and strong, but you can¡¯t be impulsive,¡± he said while patting his knee.


    Jiang Ming also picked up a cicada and chewed it, ¡°Master Zhou, do you know how long the cicada can live?¡±


    ¡°About half a month. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Master Zhou was puzzled.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± No. Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡°They sleep in the dark soil for seven years before they break out of the soil. Then, they die in less than a month.¡±


    Master Zhou didn¡¯t know what Jiang Ming meant, so he could only say, ¡°That¡¯s quite pitiful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite pitiful, but it¡¯s better than sleeping underground for the rest of their life,¡± Jiang Ming said with a smile.


    Master Zhou came to a sudden realization and then smiled bitterly, ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve made up your mind to learn, then I won¡¯t say any more nonsense. As for the path of martial arts, I actually only have a smattering of knowledge.¡± Master Zhou sighed. ¡°When I was at my strongest, I was just a low-level martial artist. I thought I could do whatever I wanted. I didn¡¯t expect to be taught a harsh lesson before I even walked out of Great Cloud City. In the end, I could only recuperate in Peace Town.¡±


    He shook his head, obviously not wanting to talk about his experience in the past. He continued, ¡°The martial arts technique I¡¯ve learned is called the Tiger Subduing Fist. It¡¯s an iplete technique. It¡¯s said that the highest level you can reach is a second-ss martial artist. If you can master it, even the Wang family will treat you as an honored guest. Unfortunately, even my master could only be a third-ss martial artist after practicing for his entire life. The difficulty of martial arts is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°Then we can¡¯t wait any longer. We¡¯ll start today,¡± Jiang Ming said half-jokingly.


    Master Zhouughed. ¡°That¡¯s good. From today on, I¡¯ll teach you the external refining method of the Tiger Subduing Fist. After you master it, you canbine it with the internal refining of breathing, which is refining blood Qi, and try to break through to the realm of martial artists. ¡°

 Chapter 13

    Tiger Subduing Fist


    ¡°Refining blood Qi?¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. He only knew about martial artists in the past, but this was the first time he heard this.


    Master Zhou nodded. ¡°The most significant difference between martial artists and ordinary people is blood Qi. Whether it¡¯s the external training of moves or the internal training of breathing, the ultimate goal is to refine blood Qi and transform it into strength! Only by cultivating blood Qi can one touch the threshold of martial arts and be called an unranked martial artist.


    ¡°Otherwise, no matter how well you practice the fist technique or how strong you are, as long as you don¡¯t have blood Qi, you will always be an ordinary person. You will have no chance of winning against a martial artist.


    ¡°After forming the blood Qi, if you can control the blood Qi to run through your body, you can be regarded as a third-ss martial artist.


    ¡°It is said that the difference between a third-ss martial artist and a first-ss martial artist is, in essence, a difference in the use of blood Qi. A first-ss martial artist¡¯s blood Qi is like a rainbow; they can fight against an army of thousands. As for whether it is true, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What about after the first ss?¡± Jiang Ming frowned.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Master Zhou couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Hahaha! Ming, you¡¯re really bold. A first-ss martial artist is already a top figure in Great Cloud City. Do you really think that they¡¯re not worthy of your attention?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡± Jiang Ming smiled.


    ¡°Just bing a martial artist is enough to exhaust a lot of people¡¯s entire life¡¯s efforts. Less than a tenth of people who learn martial arts seed. One has to have a fraction of a chance to be a first-ss martial artist,¡± Master Zhou said with a sigh.


    ¡°What about after that?¡± Jiang Ming blinked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not some big shot,¡± Master Zhou said grumpily. ¡°I¡¯m already considered very knowledgeable to know this.¡± Let¡¯s start. Now is a good time to practice martial arts.¡± Master Zhou took off his shirt and warmed up. Although he was old and skinny, his muscles were still well-defined.


    ¡°It seems that even if a martial artist¡¯s Qi and blood Qi have declined, he is still not as weak as ordinary people,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself. If Master Zhou did not have an underlying disease, Uncle Ba would have to bow his head to him.


    ¡°First, get into the stance.¡± Master Zhou squatted slightly, his legs as firm as iron rods. ¡°This is the fundamental technique of the Tiger Subduing Fist. Whether you practice it well or not will determine your ultimate sess.¡±


    At this moment, Master Zhou seemed to have be one with the earth. He could stand still even in the storm.


    Jiang Ming didn¡¯t follow the gesture but tried to remember Master Zhou¡¯s movements to try to understand this move.


    ¡°It¡¯s like an upgraded version of the regr squat. It focuses on the lower body and core strength,¡± Jiang Ming thought. This was indeed a crucial step.


    About a quarter of an hourter, Master Zhou finished practicing the external forms of the Tiger Subduing Fist. There were 24 forms. The first 12 forms were training methods, and thest 12 were fighting methods. They were incredibly powerful.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Tiger Subduing Fist is too strong and fierce, making it easily hurt the body.¡± Master Zhou stopped. He was panting heavily. ¡°Ming, when you practice, you can¡¯t be too impatient. You can only practice at most three times a day before you sense your blood Qi. ¡±


    ¡°How long will it take to sense the blood Qi?¡± Jiang Ming asked.


    Only by sensing blood Qi could one practice the internal training method of the breathing technique.


    ¡°If you¡¯re lucky, you¡¯ll be in a daze for three to five years. If you¡¯re unlucky, it¡¯ll be for a lifetime.¡± Master Zhou¡¯s eyes were gloomy as he said, ¡°I spent eight years sensing blood Qi and ten years refining blood Qi before I became a martial artist by luck. Now that I think about it, what¡¯s the use? Do you know why I stopped you from learning martial arts?¡±


    Jiang Ming was suddenly dumbfounded. No wonder not many people in Peace Town learned martial arts. Practicing martial arts consumed energy and money, but the possibility of bing a martial artist was very small. It was not something that the poor could afford.


    ¡°I wonder how long it¡¯ll take?¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself.


    Naturally, he was not afraid of harming his body. He did not need to care about the restriction of three times a day.


    ¡°Of course, if it¡¯s supplemented with great tonics such as golden ginseng and scarlet blood vine, it will speed up martial arts progress,¡± Master Zhou suddenly said. ¡°In addition, there is a secret medicine for martial arts. It is an auxiliary medicine refined by the martial arts school in Great Cloud City. It can speed up the sensing of blood Qi. If you have enough money, you can ask the old men who buy medicinal materials about Great Cloud City.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Thank you for your advice, Master Zhou. I¡¯ll do it again for you to see. If there¡¯s anything wrong, please give me some advice.¡±


    As he spoke, he recalled Master Zhou¡¯s movements and began to practice them one by one.


    Master Zhou chuckled. While chewing the crunchy cicadas, he watched Jiang Ming¡¯s moves carefully.


    He was willing to say so much because Jiang Ming was really to his liking. He used to be a martial artist, and Uncle Ba was also polite to him. If someone else came to learn martial arts, he would not put in so much effort to help.


    As he looked at him, Master Zhou¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise.


    Although Jiang Ming¡¯s moves were very slow, and he looked like a newbie at first nce, his movements were very standard. There was also a beauty of strength in his movements.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Master Zhou pped his hands and praised, ¡°Ming, you¡¯re so much stronger than I was back then!¡±


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes in his heart and thought, ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing the fist technique for one or two months. I¡¯ve built up my foundation for so long. If I¡¯m not as good as you were in the past, then I¡¯ve practiced in vain.¡±


    In the following days, he practiced martial arts and ate a lot. When he was tired of practicing, he would go into the mountains to pick herbs.


    Before he knew it, another month had passed.


    The fall wind was bleak, bringing up the fallen leaves in the sky.


    In the depths of the mountain, a tiger-like figure leaped down from the cliff. He stretched out his hand and hung off a protruding rock.


    ¡°Scarlet blood vine!¡±


    Jiang Ming used a medicinal sickle to cut off a red vine as thick as a finger and showed a satisfied smile.


    Every season¡¯s medicinal herbs were different; now was the time to pick the scarlet blood vine.


    Ever since Master Zhou mentioned the herbs that were beneficial to martial arts practice, Jiang Ming had been focusing on these herbs.


    On the top of the cliff, a fat white rabbit stuck its head out and cheered for Jiang Ming, who had picked the medicine.


    ¡°Hahaha, you are indeed my lucky star!¡± Jiang Ming climbed up the cliff and rubbed the rabbit¡¯s head. Master White, I¡¯ll bring you to eat delicious food tonight. As long as I have something to eat, I won¡¯t let you go hungry.¡±


    Late at night, in the cave, in a y pot, various medicinal herbs were simmering on a small fire. Jiang Ming was lying on the ground at the side, his eyes shining.


    ¡°I¡¯m only one step away from sensing my blood Qi. I¡¯ll try again tomorrow! ¡±


    These few days, he could vaguely feel his blood Qi, but he could not maintain that feeling.


    During this period of time, he had practiced the Tiger Subduing Fist at least a dozen times a day and had never stopped taking all kinds of medicine. However, he had never expected that he would advance so quickly.


    ¡°Maybe this is the difference between quantity and quality. The difference between only practicing three times a day and practicing more than ten times a day can¡¯t be calcted by addition and subtraction alone. We¡¯ll just have to wait for tomorrow!¡± He calmed himself down, closed his eyes, and fell asleep.

 Chapter 14

    The Storm Gradually Rises


    The next morning, outside the cave, before dawn had risen, Jiang Ming had already practiced the Tiger Subduing Fist seven or eight times.


    Every time he practiced it, he could feel a certain exuberant Qi activity in his body, jumping for joy as if it could burst out at any time.


    ¡°If you only practice regr techniques three times a day, you won¡¯t be able to feel this kind of Qi!¡±


    Jiang Ming murmured to himself, ¡°No wonder Master Zhou said that it would take three to five years to practice martial arts. It¡¯s about perseverance and hard work. But this Tiger Subduing Fist is too overbearing and difficult to continue. It has too many ws. However, perhaps it was because of this that the Tiger Subduing Fist could be passed down to the hands of themon people like Master Zhou.¡±


    Jiang Ming paused for a moment, picked up the medicinal stew that had been simmered all night, and gulped it down. He even ate the medicinal herbs.


    If this jar of medicinal herbs were to be sold, it would be worth six or seven taels of silver.


    ¡°As long as I can sense the blood Qi, everything will be worth it.¡±


    Feeling the turbulent medicinal power in his body dissolve, as if a stream of heat was flowing in his limbs and bones, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were burning, and he continued to practice the fist technique.


    The sun rose and set, and the forest was silent. Only a lone figure was persevering in his training.


    Late at night, the waning moon hung high in the sky.


    Jiang Ming, who was practicing, suddenly turned red.


    Sweat was rising from his skin, forming a white mist.


    The blood in his veins surged like the wind, passing over the grasnd and like thunder, splitting the endless darkness!


    That wisp of Qi activity exploded out at this moment!


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally sensed the blood Qi! It¡¯s not even Qi. It¡¯s a power that¡¯s neither real nor fake that¡¯s stored in the body. However, this blood Qi is like water and smoke in my body. I can¡¯t control it at all.¡±


    Jiang Ming sensed carefully and tried to throw a stone the size of a human head far away. His strength increased exponentially.


    ¡°Next, I¡¯ll find Master Zhou to teach me the internal breathing technique. Only breathing techniques can control and integrate the blood Qi into the force.¡±


    * * *


    Peace Town was much quieter after fall.


    The mountains were cold and quiet, especially in fall and winter. Every year, many old and weak people would be sent away.


    However, people were still willing to stay here, far away from the city. Their lives were tough but stable.


    A few unfamiliar faces were tucked away in the corner of the small bar. They were sitting with a few herb gatherers, their faces full of enthusiasm, and it was unknown what they were talking about.


    ¡°Hello, Ming!¡± Ah Fei greeted him with a smile. After a few months, he seemed to have changed a lot, and he seemed to have matured.


    The other herb gatherers also greeted Jiang Ming one by one. The reputation of being a viin had not weakened to this day.


    Last month, a few punks felt that Jiang Ming had taken advantage of Guo Heizi and wanted to seek revenge.


    s, they ended up in the same state as Guo Heizi.


    Jiang Ming nodded and walked to the counter, ¡°Two sses, please!¡±


    ¡°Wow, a rare guest!¡± Old Jiang teased as he drank.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Ming raised his brows. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    Old Jiang looked around and said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened in the city during this time. However, many forces have sent people to Peace Town to recruit herb gatherers. Especially the Wang family. They even sent Miss Wang here personally. They do good deeds, give alms, and enthusiastically rope in herb gatherers daily. I even got a bowl of Miss Wang¡¯s porridge to eat. A few of them have already left. They are working for the influential forces in the prefecture. I heard that they are going to the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest to explore and pick herbs.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment, and then he looked at Old Jiang. They both saw a trace of uneasiness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    No matter what happened, it would not be a good thing for Peace Town.


    ¡°I heard that their treatment is not bad. I don¡¯t think anything bad will happen,¡± Old Jiang muttered. It was unclear whether he wasforting himself or Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming shook his head. When he was about to leave with the food and wine, Old Jiang suddenly said, ¡°By the way, you have to be careful too. You¡¯ve gathered a lot of herbs during this period of time and are famous in the town. They will probably recruit you.¡±


    Jiang Ming stopped in his tracks and turned back to stand by the counter. He picked up the smoked tofu with chopsticks and put it into his mouth. Then, he drank the entire ss of wine in one gulp, wiped his mouth, turned around, and left.


    ¡°I have something to do at home. Therefore, I won¡¯t be hanging around.¡±


    Old Jiang was dumbfounded, and then he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°This little brat is really cunning.¡±


    Then, his eyes flickered as if he was thinking about something.


    * * *


    ¡°Master Zhou, teach me the breathing technique.¡± Jiang Ming went straight to the point.


    Master Zhou was a little confused. ¡°What¡¯s the point of learning now? It¡¯s useless.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even dare think that Jiang Ming had already sensed his blood Qi because even if he took great tonics and secret martial arts medicine every day, it would still be impossible.


    Jiang Ming sighed. ¡°Master Zhou, can¡¯t you see that Peace Town is no longer peaceful? First, the herb gatherers kept disappearing and being killed. Now, those old men have changed their tactics ande to recruit them again. I¡¯m terrified that if I get caught, I might not be able toe back. Let¡¯s just learn what we can learn first.¡±


    Jiang Ming didn¡¯t say that he could already practice the breathing technique, but he didn¡¯t lie. These were indeed his concerns.


    ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t you getting older?¡± Jiang Ming asked mischievously at the end.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so angry!¡± Master Zhou was so angry that he almost stomped his feet, then he sighed, ¡°It¡¯s indeed not very peaceful. Fine, I¡¯ll teach you today.¡±


    Then, he returned to his room and took out a thin yellow book. This is the breathing technique¡¯s outline. You have yet to sense blood Qi. Even if I demonstrate it to you today, it will be difficult for you to understand its essence. In the future, you can only refer to this book when you really practice it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Zhou!¡±


    After a while, Master Zhou began to demonstrate the breathing technique.


    Late at night, Jiang Ming left Master Zhou¡¯s house and returned to his own home.


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ming stared at the broken wooden door and fell to the ground.


    Under the moonlight, Jiang Ming saw a footprint on the wooden door.


    ¡°It seems like someone has already been here.¡±


    Jiang Ming kicked the wooden door to the side. He didn¡¯t think about who did it. He went home, picked up his herb-gathering equipment, and ran into the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest.


    ¡°An invitation? I¡¯ll just run away and not y with you, alright?¡±


    Jiang Ming knew very well about those high and mighty old men. They might be kind initially, but if they couldn¡¯t gather enough people, in the end, they wouldn¡¯t be kind anymore. Herb gatherers would be kidnapped directly and face persecution.


    ¡°Catching only herb gatherers means that arge number of herbs are needed!¡± Jiang Ming was in the cave, holding a bowl of hot mushroom stew, eating slowly while thinking, ¡°If it¡¯s not a great gue, then it¡¯s a war. The gue is normal, but war is troublesome.¡±

 Chapter 15

    Great Cloud City


    Heavy rain fell, and the mountain touched the clouds.


    The fall mountains were beautiful but also terrifying. Poisonous insects were active. Wild boars and ck bears went out to hunt for food, which could cost people their lives if they were not careful.


    Most of the herb gatherers were only active in the outer perimeter during this season. They picked some wild mushrooms, vegetables, and firewood in preparation for the winter.


    However, the prices of seasonal herbs in fall and winter rose due to this. As a result, some herb gatherers still took the risk to enter the mountains for a stroll.


    Jiang Ming met two of them in the mountains and learned from them that the situation in the town was getting more and more lively. About half of the herb gatherers had been ¡°invited¡± away by the old men of the city. It was said that they had brought strong men to pave the way in the mountains and collect herbs wantonly.


    There seemed to be a war somewhere, and the demand for medicinal herbs had significantly increased.


    ¡°You¡¯re too impatient.¡± Jiang Ming couldn¡¯t help but shake his head when he thought of this.


    The medicinal herbs in the mountains seemed to grow randomly, but in fact, they all had their own unique growing environment. Such arge number of people opening up a path in the mountains would be devastating to the survival of the medicinal herbs.


    In addition, those old men would probably not care about the environment like the herb gatherers.


    However, all of this didn¡¯t affect Jiang Ming. He hid in the mountain and had peace and quiet. Every day, he studied the breathing technique of the Tiger Subduing Fist. When he was tired, he would drink tea, read books, and sleep. The fall wind was blowing outside the cave, and sometimes it would drizzle. He lived like an idle man in the wild.


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep doing this. I need to build a house.¡±


    When people are idle, it¡¯s easy for them to get bored. Jiang Ming looked at the messy cave and couldn¡¯t stand it. He wanted a nice living environment.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t know when the situation in Peace Town would stabilize. Jiang Ming didn¡¯t n to go back for a while, so it was better to build a residence.


    ¡°If I were in my hometown, I wouldn¡¯t even have a plot ofnd. Now, I finally have a chance. But I don¡¯t have any materials. It¡¯s time to go to the city.¡±


    Jiang Ming had been in this world for a few months, but he had never been to Great Cloud City. He wanted to take a look.


    He thought for a moment, then carried his herb basket and walked out of the cave for a stroll.


    It had just rained, and the wild mushrooms in the mountains had popped up.


    Jiang Ming picked a basket full of hazelnut mushrooms and returned with a full load. He was going to bring them to the city to sell. Wild goods from the mountains could also be sold for a good price in the city.


    One had to pay an entrance fee to enter the city. When the people at the foot of the mountain entered the city, they would usually bring some mountain goods to sell. If they entered the city empty-handed, they would attract attention.


    It wasn¡¯t a good time to collect herbs now, so Jiang Ming could only get something else. However, the hazelnut mushroom was the most delicious when used to stew chicken, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about selling it.


    The next morning, Jiang Ming set off with his herb basket and a few strings of copper coins. After he went down the mountain, he bypassed Peace Town and went straight to Great Cloud City.


    He had taken away all the money in the house, except for a few salted fish in a jar, so there was nothing valuable left.


    After walking along the yellow dirt road for nearly four hours, the travel-worn Jiang Ming finally saw a city in front of him. The city wall was several feet tall. It reflected a cold luster under the sun and looked terrifying.


    At the city gate, there was a long queue. Most of them were vigers from the countryside or traveling merchants with small businesses. They were at the side gate, bowing and scraping to the soldiers guarding the city, paying money to enter the city.


    As for the main gate, it was the passage for the officials and nobles. As the carriage rolled over, the soldiers guarding the city nodded and bowed, trying to send them off.


    Jiang Ming followed at the back of the team and slowly moved to the city gate. He paid two copper coins before he was let into the city.


    As soon as he walked through the door, he saw some notices on the left wall, with a few fierce faces drawn on them.


    Next to the notice, a junior official in ck was reading out loud, probably for themoners who could not read.


    ¡°The rapist, Jia Shen, raped and killed three women. He has been on the run for weeks and has a pockmarked face. The captor will be rewarded with eight hundred copper coins if he is caught!¡±


    ¡°There is a wanted murderer! They massacred a hundred people! You will be rewarded fifty taels of silver if you capture them!¡±


    * * *


    Jiang Ming listened as he walked, and his eyes revealed a look of surprise. Who did this person massacre to actually attract the government¡¯s reward of fifty taels of silver?


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to earn this money.¡± Jiang Ming shook his head and guessed that the murderer was most likely a martial artist. Otherwise, it would not be worth the government spending so much money.


    The city was very prosperous. After all, it was the main city of a prefecture. There were rows of shops on both sides.


    There was also Qinghe Tower, where the top host, Miss Xue¡¯er, was talked about every day.


    Many vendors squatted on the side of the street, peddling all sorts of trinkets or mountain products.


    Jiang Ming looked around and found a trade market nearby. He sold all his hazelnut mushrooms to a vendor who was collecting goods and got some money.


    He was in disguise, so he was toozy to set up a stall and directly sold the goods at a low price.


    Next, he went to a few ironware shops and bought an axe from the cheapest one. He also bought a bag of broken tea leaves from a roadside stall, some cooking ingredients, and some misceneous things.


    ¡°What?¡±


    As Jiang Ming walked, he stopped in front of a house that upied arge area and looked surprised.


    The words ¡°Tiger Hunting Vige¡± were written on the que on the gate of the house.


    At this moment, the door was wide open, and one could see arge open space inside. It was paved with stone and blue bricks, and a few bare-chested men were busy around a long table.


    On the table, there was a big multicolored tiger. Its eyes were closed, and it had been dead for a long time.


    At this moment, the few burly men were skinning and cutting off its flesh.


    ¡°No wonder he¡¯s an expert of Tiger Hunting Vige. He actually managed to hunt such a big tiger. It¡¯s worth quite a bit of money.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the master of Tiger-hunting vige is a first-ss martial artist!¡±


    ¡°Hey, he¡¯s just showing off to attract young and vigorous men to join Tiger Hunting Vige. Usually, the door would not be open.¡±


    Around the gate, many pedestrians stopped and talked about the gate.


    Jiang Ming took a few more nces and felt his heart flutter. It was not because of the tiger, but because Master Zhou once said that his Tiger Subduing Fist was learned in this Tiger Hunting Vige.


    ¡°Since the vige head is a first-ss martial artist, it means that the Tiger Hunting Vige must have a moreprehensive martial arts technique.¡±


    However, he wasn¡¯t even a martial artist now, so it was still too early to think about this.


    Jiang Ming shook his head and continued to walk forward.


    Not far from Tiger Hunting Vige was Ji Shitang, a clinic. There was an endless stream of patients, and business was booming.


    ¡°What if I stopped being a herb gatherer? It¡¯s not bad to open a clinic.¡±


    He tasted hundreds of herbs every day in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. Jiang Ming¡¯s attainment in the field of herbs had far exceeded that of ordinary herb gatherers.


    If he studied and practiced hard in the medical path, he might be able to be a famous doctor in no time.


    ¡°Ah, I can learn when I have free time.¡±


    The road to immortality was long and endless. Seeking knowledge was fun.


    In the east of the city, arge family was celebrating a birthday and invited an opera troupe to perform. Jiang Ming and a group of people in white silk squeezed against the wall and listened to them. It was not until the sun set that he went out of the city gate with a full herb basket.


    At the city gate, a few beggars with unkempt hair and dirty faces were wandering around casually, but their eyes kept sweeping over the people entering and leaving the city.


    ¡°He just seems to be a poor merchant. He won¡¯t have much,¡± a beggar nced at Jiang Ming and whispered.


    The others didn¡¯t even look at him and searched for their next target.

 Chapter 16

    I Can Continue to Hide


    Jiang Ming still didn¡¯t know that he had inadvertently avoided trouble because of his caution.


    He hummed a little tune as he walked back to the mountain. He was in a good mood and was already thinking about how to build a house and where to dig a vegetable field.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped. It seemed like trouble was brewing.


    The sky was dark, and trees were nking both sides of the road. The shadows of the trees were dark, like a ck abyss.


    However, Jiang Ming had already sensed the blood Qi, so his five senses were enhanced. He could hear some subtle sounds behind the shadows of the trees.


    ¡°Kid, what a high level of vignce.¡±


    A slightly familiar voice sounded, and a few figures jumped out from both sides of the road. Three in front and two behind him, blocking him on the road.


    Jiang Ming squinted and looked at these people. ¡°You guys are the people who bought my goods, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    They were the vendors who had bought his hazelnut mushrooms in the market this morning.


    However, at this moment, they were all holding weapons in their hands. It was obvious that they were here to kill.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not cautious enough.¡± Jiang Ming sighed. These people could follow him out of the city, meaning he must have been exposed somewhere.


    ¡°But you really shouldn¡¯t have caused trouble.¡± Jiang Ming sighed, his meaning difficult to understand.


    He liked to hide and didn¡¯t like to cause trouble, but if he really encountered such trouble today, there was only one way to deal with it.


    Because even if he paid them money and pretended to be a coward now, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that these people had already found out that there was something wrong with him.


    If they survived the night, they would only bring him more trouble.


    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re quite arrogant!¡± The leader smiled calmly, but his eyes revealed a light of contempt as if he was looking at amb in a cage waiting to be ughtered. ¡°Leave everything behind and take off all your clothes. After that, I¡¯ll ask you a few questions and let you go.¡±


    This kind of calmness was not faked. They had been in the prefecture and the mountains all year round and had done all kinds of shady things. Robbing a person who was alone was just amon urrence.


    Naturally, they lied. They would not let their victims live.


    The other vendors immediatelyughed mockingly and surrounded him with their long sabers.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you everything, but I also have a question.¡± Jiang Ming seemed to be frightened. He quickly put down the herb basket and took out a few strings of copper coins from his arms and threw them on the ground. Then, he asked curiously, ¡°How did you know I still have money?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me!¡± The leading vendor nced at the strings of copper coins andughed, ¡°The hazelnut mushrooms you picked all have silver-white patterns on them, and they only grow in the depths of the forest. Ordinary harvesters won¡¯t be able to pick them at all. If you tell me the safe route you took to pick the hazelnut mushrooms, I¡¯ll let you live. Otherwise...¡±


    He brandished his long saber, his eyes filled with ferocity.


    In the eyes of these vendors, Jiang Ming must have been lucky enough to find a safe route to enter the deep mountains and pick the best hazelnut mushrooms.


    The price of this type of hazelnut mushroom was several times higher than that of ordinary hazelnut mushrooms. It was currently the peak season for its growth. If they found such a route, wouldn¡¯t they be rich?


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Jiang Ming was suddenly enlightened. He thought to himself, ¡°Different professions are really worlds apart.¡± He was familiar with picking herbs, but he knew nothing about picking mushrooms. He didn¡¯t notice these differences at all.


    ¡°But there¡¯s one thing you¡¯ve misunderstood!¡± Jiang Ming figured out the truth and stopped pretending. He smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t rely on safe routes to pick mushrooms. You¡¯ve wasted your efforts.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡± The vendors shouted and cursed, and they rushed forward with their sabers.


    Until now, they were still toying with Jiang Ming, trying to force him to tell them the safe route.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm, and he had already rushed out. His upper body leaned back like a spring, and after avoiding the shes, he suddenly straightened up and punched a man¡¯s neck as fast as lightning.


    With a crack, the man¡¯s head immediately tilted to the side, and his body flew out. He stopped breathing before he even hit the ground.


    The vendor¡¯s eyes were still wide open, and blood was flowing out of his mouth and nose. He couldn¡¯t believe that he was killed by someone he thought was easy pickings.


    At the same time, Jiang Ming had already jumped back, picked up the axe he had just bought, and stood his ground.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong; kill him quickly!¡± This sudden change made the leading vendor furious.


    ¡°F*ck you, you little brat!¡±


    The four of them attacked from the front and back.


    In the battle, Jiang Ming¡¯s understanding of the Tiger Subduing Fist seemed to have deepened a lot in an instant.


    His body was like a fierce tiger, and his axe was an extension of his body!


    At this moment, the axe seemed to have a mind of its own as it bypassed a long saber that was about to block.


    The axe was mighty and heavy, directly cutting through the chest and abdomen of a vendor, bringing with it arge spray of blood and broken bones.


    The man¡¯s chest was immediately torn open, and blood flowed out like a pir. His heart was still beating in his chest, but his body had already fallen to the ground, motionless.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    ¡°This kid has practiced martial arts!¡±


    There was a burst of exmations. The face of the leading vendor was as dark as night. He was no longer as calm as he was at the beginning. Today, they had made a huge mistake.


    There were two more scars on Jiang Ming¡¯s arms and back, and his clothes were dyed red, but he didn¡¯t care and shouted, ¡°Come on!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s injured; go!¡± the leading vendor shouted angrily. Tonight, for the sake of some money, they had actually lost two people. It was truly a great loss.


    However, after just ten breaths, when the third person¡¯s head was chopped off, and he fell to the ground, the leading vendor and the other person were already frightened.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dead?¡±


    He looked at Jiang Ming¡¯s stomach, where a long de was dislodged, and his face was full of horror.


    Jiang Ming sighed, ¡°Your weakness is that your eyes are too sharp.¡±


    The other person was scared out of his wits. The de in his hand fell to the ground, and he turned around to run.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to run away now!¡± Jiang Ming pulled out the de from his stomach and threw it. It pierced the chest of the man who was running away and nailed him to a big tree.


    In the blink of an eye, only the leading vendor was left in the group of five. He was so scared that he fell to the ground and said incoherently, ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t kill me. I won¡¯t tell anyone!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm. ¡°From the moment you came to me, there was only one ending for this matter.¡±


    The axe cut into his neck, and his begging stopped abruptly.


    ¡°Phew... I was so scared. I was almost exposed.¡±


    Jiang Ming let out a long breath, looked at the five motionless people, and nodded with satisfaction, ¡°I can continue to hide away again.¡±

 Chapter 17

    Unparalleled


    On the quiet mountain road, the air was filled with the thick smell of blood.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s wounds had all healed. He looked around and immediately began to search the corpses without any dy.


    ¡°They¡¯re all quite rich.¡±


    Jiang Ming found a total of three or four taels of silver on the other four vendors, but in the clothes of the leading vendor, in addition to a dozen taels of silver, he also found a banknote worth fifty taels of silver.


    In total, he had almost seventy taels of silver.


    ¡°One can¡¯t earn so much money just by collecting mountain products.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were cold and sharp. This group of people seemed to have robbed and murdered many innocent victims. This was probably not all their wealth.


    ¡°Eh? What is this?¡± Jiang Ming took out a thin book from the arms of the leading vendor.


    ¡°Disguising technique!¡±


    Looking at the words, Jiang Ming was surprised.


    He tried to scrape the corpse¡¯s face with the back of his knife, and it really did scrape off a thickyer of makeup, revealing apletely different face.


    No wonder he could rob so wantonly as a vendor. Even if the matter was exposed, he could still change his face and continue to do evil in Great Cloud City.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a good tool for killing and robbing, but it¡¯s not the time to study it. Let¡¯s escape first!¡±


    Jiang Ming put the money and the thin book into his arms and picked up his axe, herb basket, and other things. He didn¡¯t deal with the corpses anymore and quickly left the ce.


    He still didn¡¯t go to Peace Town. Instead, he went straight into the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest and returned to the cave.


    After taking a bath in the stream and washing away the blood stains all over his body, Jiang Ming finally calmed down.


    Although it wasn¡¯t his first time killing someone, the feeling of being in trouble and out of his control still made him ufortable.


    His fear came from hisck of power.


    The tea on the stove was gurgling. Jiang Ming was wearing an animal skin to warm his body while recalling today¡¯s battle.


    ¡°My strength and speed are far superior to those vendors, but I stillckbat experience. Even though I¡¯ve practiced the Tiger Subduing Fist to perfection, I couldn¡¯t disy much of it today. Instead, I was shed a few times for nothing.¡±


    Getting injured was not a big deal for Jiang Ming, but it was the most likely situation to cause trouble.


    Imagine a person who had been cut a few times or had a few broken bones, and he was still alive and kicking after a few days? Who wouldn¡¯t be suspicious?


    ¡°Furthermore, if those people were a little stronger or a little smarter, they would turn around and run as soon as they saw that the situation was not right. It would be difficult for me to kill them all like how I killed the vendors, and it would be a big problem! What if I attract a big shot who takes me away and slices me up?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were solemn, and he was scared.


    This kind of thing must not happen!


    ¡°I have to be stronger!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression was firm, and he made up his mind. ¡°Because no matter how careful I am, it¡¯s impossible for me not to reveal any ws. I can only kill all those who find my ws! Only then will my secret not be revealed.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were burning.


    In the following days, Jiang Ming stayed in the mountains.


    In the morning, he practiced the breathing technique. In the afternoon, he went up the mountain to gather materials and ingredients. In his spare time, he rxed and studied.


    * * *


    Half a monthter, in the deeper parts of the mountain forest, on a t terrain upstream of a river, a house made of solid wood had basically taken shape.


    Jiang Ming only constructed two rooms¡ª the main room and the pharmacy.


    He lived alone. His daily activities, such as sleeping, cooking, drinking tea, and reading, were allpleted in the main room. The pharmacy was used to store and study the medicinal herbs he had collected.


    In addition, he had also reimed a few pieces of barrennd to nt some vegetables and medicinal herbs in theing spring.


    * * *


    Fall left, and winter came.


    Everything was bleak, and the mountains became quieter.


    Jiang Ming hadn¡¯t seen any herb gatherers in the mountain for many days.


    Thest time he had seen them, he had heard that the storm in Peace Town had subsided. Because winter hade, the number of medicinal herbs that could be picked in the mountains had plummeted, and the forces in the city had retreated.


    However, the price of medicinal herbs continued to rise. It was said that all of them were sold to the north, where the war seemed to be in a critical state.


    ¡°No matter what, people always suffer!¡± Jiang Ming sighed. If the war continued, the storm in Peace Town would not end here.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go back to town.¡±


    Jiang Ming went to the pharmacy, picked up some herbs that had been dried, put them into the herb basket, and carried them down the mountain.


    * * *


    At the medicine market in Peace Town, someone shouted, ¡°Uncle Ba, quickly look at this.¡±


    Uncle Ba was leading a group of followers to collect the toll fee when one of them suddenly pointed in a direction and shouted.


    Uncle Ba looked over, and his eyes darkened. ¡°Jiang Ming actually darede back. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    At a corner of the medicine market, Jiang Ming was squatting on the ground and selling herbs.


    Thest time he heard from the people who entered the mountain that Jiang Ming had disappeared, Uncle Ba even had people look for him for a long time.


    He would not be able to escape Uncle Ba¡¯s eyes if he returned to Peace Town, so he might as well meet him at the medicine market.


    Sure enough, not long after the herbs were spread out, Uncle Ba brought a group of people and surrounded him in an aggressive manner.


    ¡°Jiang Ming, I thought you and I were brothers!¡± Uncle Ba¡¯s expression was unhappy, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°The old men in the city came to pick a herb gatherer, and I rmended you. Why did you escape and disappear?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Uncle Ba¡¯s gloomy expression and understood in his heart. It seemed that he had guessed it right before. Uncle Ba was definitely involved with them and wanted to get rid of him.


    ¡°What a coincidence, I was too busy during those few days,¡± Jiang Ming said sincerely.


    ¡°You have to give me an exnation for this!¡± This time, Uncle Ba wasn¡¯t so gentle. He said coldly, ¡°Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to walk out of the medicine market today!¡±


    He had also figured out something now. When Jiang Ming drank and talked with him in the past, he was using him as a shield to avoid trouble.


    ¡°Uncle Ba, please calm down!¡± Jiang Ming didn¡¯t n to fall out with Uncle Ba just yet. These punks were nothing, but if he provoked the Old Snake Gang behind them, it would be a lot of trouble.


    If he were to touch Uncle Ba, he had to kill him in one blow and not let others know.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s smile became more genial, ¡°I promise you, the next time those old mene looking for herb gatherers, I¡¯ll be the first one to rush in. This time, it¡¯s my fault. A while ago, I just happened to pick two pieces of golden ginseng. I processed them and brought them down the mountain to give you as an apology. I hope you will kindly ept them!¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Ming took out two pieces of dried golden ginseng from the herb basket and handed them over.


    Uncle Ba¡¯s eyes brightened. In the current market, two pieces of golden ginseng were worth nearly two taels of silver. Even if he collected protection fees for more than ten days, he might not be able to earn so much.


    After all, he still had a group of people to feed, and he had to hand over arge portion of the money to his superiors.


    ¡°Ah, Ming, you¡¯re sensible. I really misjudged you! ¡± Uncle Baughed heartily, ¡°Everyone, go away; there¡¯s nothing to see. Ming and I have an excellent rtionship.¡±

 Chapter 18

    Magical Operation


    In a corner of the medicine market, Uncle Ba and the others stared at Jiang Ming, who was packing up and leaving.


    ¡°Uncle Ba, are you going to let him off just like that?¡± One of his followers could not help but say.


    ¡°What else can we do?¡± Uncle Ba snorted coldly. ¡°In the end, that kid didn¡¯t break any rules. I¡¯ve been in Peace Town for many years, and although I¡¯m ruthless, I do things ording to the rules¡ª at least on the surface. If I really do something to this kid in public today, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be hard for me to convince the people in Peace Town in the future.¡±


    ¡°Then what Uncle Ba means is that we should secretly take care of him.¡± The follower¡¯s eyes rolled as if he had understood something else.


    Uncle Ba yed with the two pieces of golden ginseng and shook his head, ¡°This kid is quite skilled. We might lose a few people if we take care of him. The gang is short of manpower during this period of time. We can¡¯t cause any more trouble in Peace Town. However, he has toyed with me several times. I will get my revenge sooner orter!¡± Uncle Ba¡¯s eyes were fierce, ¡°Let Jiang Ming jump around for a few days first. After winter, the gang will send people over, and by that time ...¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Uncle Ba is easier to deal with than I thought.¡± Jiang Ming was walking in the town and was a little surprised. It seems that the image of a bad person I¡¯ve built up in the past has some effect.¡±


    No matter how unreasonable Uncle Ba was, he was just an ordinary person. He had to rely on the Old Snake Gang¡¯s reputation to suppress the lower-ssmoners of Peace Town, who feared the rich and powerful.


    However, the strong were afraid of the weak. ording to the townspeople, Jiang Ming was a hothead who was not afraid of anyone. He was a single man, and he would beat people up if there were a disagreement. Even Uncle Ba could not do anything about it.


    ¡°Strength still decides everything!¡± Jiang Ming sighed.


    * * *


    The small bar was even more lively in the winter. No matter if it was herb gatherers or harvesters, they could not enter the mountain now, so they drank there all day to pass the time.


    The bar was noisy. Old Jiang was so happy that his face was red. He even hired Ah Fei to be his temporary waiter.


    The wooden door was pushed open, and the cold wind gushed in.


    The customer at the door red at him and was about to curse.


    ¡°Who are you staring at?¡± Jiang Ming looked at him with a faint smile.


    ¡°M-Ming!¡± the customer stammered, ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    The bar was silent for a moment. The great viin of Peace Town had returned!


    ¡°Drink your wine, and don¡¯t stare at people. You¡¯ll get beaten easily.¡± Jiang Ming patted him on the head, maintaining his image of a viin, and strode to the counter.


    ¡°A bottle of wine with whatever food you have.¡± Jiang Ming gave him ten copper coins.


    ¡°Ming, long time no see. You¡¯re still so impressive,¡± Old Jiang joked.


    ¡°In this world, it¡¯s good enough to still be alive.¡± Jiang Ming shook his head. Seeing Master Zhou was there, he went over and sat with him.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot fewer herb gatherers!¡± Jiang Ming sighed with emotion.


    Master Zhouughed bitterly. ¡°You ran into the mountains alone to have fun. This town is in chaos. Many people were not willing to go. Uncle Ba threatened their families, both openly and secretly. It¡¯s so chaotic. ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s being so reckless?¡± Jiang Ming frowned.


    ¡°Do you still remember the Shi family? They¡¯re a newly promoted first-ss family. That person who killed several herb gatherers is now with the Old Snake Gang. Who would dare say anything about them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost the new year; why didn¡¯t you release it?¡± Jiang Ming asked. At this time of the year, the main force could not enter the mountain.


    Master Zhou¡¯s eyelids drooped, and he sighed before he slowly said, ¡°I heard that some of Xuanji City¡¯s herb gatherers have already been sent to the northern battlefield to serve as military doctors. I don¡¯t know how many of them will be able toe back.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. What kind of madness was this? How could a herb gatherer be the same as a doctor?


    Was war a joke? How could they be so reckless?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who is fighting who?¡± Jiang Ming was confused.


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a rebellion in the north, and the three prefectures have been taken down. The capital is sending out troops to suppress the rebels. They¡¯ve ordered all the prefectures to contribute. There are requirements on the number of medicinal herbs, weapons, soldiers, and military doctors!¡±


    ¡°So, Great Cloud City is being deceived like this? Aren¡¯t you very active when you pick herbs?¡± Jiang Ming was even more confused.


    ¡°Deceived?¡± Suddenly, a head popped over from the side. A herb gatherer said sneakily, ¡°How do you know it¡¯s a lie and not intentional? And about those medicinal herbs, I heard that many of them were ¡®robbed¡¯ by the rebel army halfway through their delivery! Those old men in the city are more cunning than anyone else.¡±


    Jiang Ming finally understood. There was a traitor among the forces.


    However, it was normal when he thought about it. Since ancient times, these aristocratic families have always been strong and influential. These aristocratic families had ced their bets in advance. Some bet on the royal family, some bet on the rebels, and some bet on both sides.


    From the looks of it, the officials of Great Cloud City might be in an ambiguous rtionship with the rebels.


    ¡°If the war doesn¡¯t end next year, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to recruit soldiers.¡± Master Zhou sighed.


    ¡°Right, while you were in the mountains, something big happened here!¡± This topic was too heavy, so Master Zhou changed the subject and said, ¡°A group of rebels who had been going crazy in Great Cloud City for a long time was wiped out on the way to the capital. It was a tragic scene.¡±


    Someone immediately replied, ¡°I heard that one of them had his head chopped off. Another one was nailed to a tree. He could not even be pulled out.¡±


    ¡°What a satisfying job. Even the government has put up a notice to find the man who killed the rebels. They will reward him with a hundred taels of silver.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, this hero still hasn¡¯t shown up yet. If it were me, I would have already received the silver and gone to Xuanji City to have fun.¡±


    ¡°You? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll pee your pants when you see that scene.¡±


    At the mention of this, the bar immediately became noisy. Obviously, this topic was more exciting.


    Jiang Ming listened silently and sipped his wine from time to time.


    If Jiang Ming dared show his face, he knew it would spell the end for him. The government would tie him to a rock and sink him into the ocean.


    At noon, Jiang Ming bought some daily necessities in the town and then returned to the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest.


    He found that he quite liked this kind of life.


    * * *


    As time passed, the weather became colder and colder. The mountains and rivers were all covered in a thickyer of ice. Snow fell one after another, and everywhere was covered in white.


    Jiang Ming also went out less, but he still went out to pick herbs once every two or three days. The price of seasonal herbs in winter was the highest, and he could make a lot of money by selling them in the spring next year.


    In a mountain stream, Jiang Ming, wrapped in thick animal skin, looked at the scene in front of him with surprise and joy.


    In the white snow, there was a spot of emerald green that attracted attention.


    It was a ce no more than three feet wide, with lush green grass growing on it. A small patch of red grass swayed gently in the middle of the grass, and even in the snow, it seemed to emit warmth.


    ¡°Fire cloud grass! I¡¯ve finally found another one!¡±


    Jiang Ming was very excited. He had cooked and eaten thest one, but he had not practiced martial arts at that time, so almost half of the efficacy was wasted.


    And now that he was at the critical moment of breaking through a realm, this fire cloud grass came at the right time.


    He patted a rabbit beside him. ¡°Remember its appearance and taste. If you find one more, I will give you something yummy.¡±


    Carefully digging out the fire cloud grass, Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts also returned to the day he first came to this world. Everything began with that piece of fire cloud grass.


    ¡°It is the survival of the fittest in this world.¡±

 Chapter 19

    The True Intent of the Tiger Subduing Fist


    The cold wind whistled and came down from the top of the steep mountain.


    Jiang Ming stood on the frozen river with his upper body bare, practicing the Tiger Subduing Fist over and over again.


    His chest heaved up and down as he breathed in and out rhythmically. His entire person exuded a fierce aura, and every move he made was like a real tiger.


    If the external training was the form, the internal training was thebination of the will, the form, and the breathing. Only then could the Tiger Subduing Fist¡¯s greatest power be unleashed.


    As he breathed, Jiang Ming¡¯s skin gradually turned red, exuding wisps of white gas, but it eventually faded away. The blood in his body was still out of control.


    ¡°I¡¯ve almost mastered the breathing technique, but I¡¯m still a step away from refining the blood Qi,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. He slowly stopped and returned to the wooden house.


    The room was filled with the fragrance of herbs, and a pot of medicinal herbs was being stewed on the fire. Scarlet blood vine, ginseng, and some mushrooms simmered merrily. Of course, the most important was still the fire cloud grass.


    Aftering to this world for a long time, Jiang Ming realized the rarity of fire cloud grass. Even for those martial artists who were high above, it was a rare treasure that could only be encountered but not sought. It was of great use to the progress of martial arts.


    When the medicinal stew was ready to eat, Jiang Ming gulped it down. He licked his bowl clean.


    As the medicinal stew entered his stomach, Jiang Ming immediately felt a trace of heat spreading along his limbs and bones. At this moment, he seemed to have endless power.


    The blood Qi in his body seemed to be more active at this moment.


    Jiang Ming threw down the bowl and immediately rushed out of the house. He stood in the snow and continued to practice.


    Jiang Ming practiced relentlessly. He could feel that the blood in his body was restless as if it had formed a hot flow that was running amok.


    He subconsciously circted his breathing technique in an attempt to guide and control the surging heat flow, but it was to no avail.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were a little red from the impact of the blood Qi. When he was upset, he suddenly had a sh of understanding in his mind!


    ¡°If you want to subdue the tiger, you must be fiercer and more ruthless than the tiger.¡±


    So this was the true meaning of the Tiger Subduing Fist!


    He had the power of immortality. No matter his situation, he always thought there was still a way out. Thus, he had never been really angry.


    Even when he killed those few vendors, he did it out of rational consideration.


    When he was practicing martial arts, although Jiang Ming persevered and never cked, he never had the belief to advance bravely. When he was tired, he would take a break. He only thought that his life was endless and that one day he would seed.


    However, his intent needed to master the Tiger Subduing Fist was wrong. He needed to stop beingx and learn to fight to the death!


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t stop until I take you down today!¡±


    A fierce nature rose in Jiang Ming¡¯s heart. He tried his best to practice the Tiger Subduing Fist. Gradually, his breathing seemed to be synchronized with the rhythm of the blood in his body and gradually became indistinguishable.


    Boom! Jiang Ming threw out hisst punch and suddenly stopped.


    At this moment, he was naturally circting the internal training method of the breathing technique. His breath was thick, and his entire person seemed to contain an inexplicable power.


    Under his skin, a red light shed and disappeared. The blood Qi in his body moved rhythmically with his breathing. It waspletely refined by Jiang Ming and developed a new power.


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath, gathered the power of the blood Qi, and punched the frozen river.


    Ice shards flew in all directions, and a hole the size of a human head appeared on the ice, revealing the river water flowing underneath.


    Jiang Ming shook his slightly numb arm, but he was unscathed.


    ¡°After months of hard work, I¡¯ve finally be a martial artist! From today onwards, I can be considered to have truly embarked on the path of martial arts.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart was surging with emotions, and he was more and more convinced that there must be a way to cultivate immortality in this world.


    Because just martial arts alone had shocked Jiang Ming, he broke the thick ice with the power of one punch and was unscathed. This was not a power that ordinary people could have.


    Then he took a deep breath. ¡°But this consumes too much blood Qi. This punch has drained half of my blood Qi. I still have to continue cultivating and controlling the blood Qi to circte throughout my body. Only then can I step into the third-ss realm and control more blood Qi.¡±


    As for the second-ss martial artists, they needed to use blood Qi to temper their skin membranes. The top ones were almost invulnerable and were the strongest.


    However, bing a second-ss martial artist would normally take at least a decade or two of effort.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯tck time, it¡¯s indeed time for me to leave this peaceful ce.¡±


    After the excitement of breaking through as a martial artist died down, Jiang Ming also began to think about his future path.


    The many medicinal herbs in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest were a treasure, but he did not have the recipe for the secret medicine for martial arts. Every time he made a big pot of stew, he would waste almost half of the medicinal effects.


    It did not matter if he was not a martial artist in the past, but if he wanted to continue practicing martial arts in the future, this method probably would not work anymore. Perhaps even drinking ten pots would not have any effect.


    Jiang Ming wanted to learn more profound martial arts and realbat methods and learn recipes for secret medicines that would enhance his strength. These were things that Peace Town could not give him.


    Only Great Cloud City would have what he needed.


    ¡°Besides, I can¡¯t always be a herb gatherer.¡±


    The true way of living was not about keeping a low profile but choosing the most appropriate way of doing things ording to one¡¯s own strength, time, and opportunity. Only then could one live smoothly in this world.


    When Jiang Ming was weak, he was an ordinary herb gatherer. He secretly saved money and practiced martial arts. Naturally, there was no problem.


    However, now that he was a martial artist, he needed to earn more money to sustain his martial arts expenses and spend more effort to find a way to cultivate to a higher realm. If he continued to pretend to be a herb gatherer, he would only be more and more out of ce.


    ¡°After this winter, I¡¯ll go to the prefecture for a walk.¡±


    Jiang Ming recalled what he saw and heard when he went to the prefecturest time and gradually made a decision.


    * * *


    It was the dead of winter, and Peace Town was very lively.


    Many people in the town were working in the prefecture. Now that it was close to the end of the year, they returned to the town to ughter pigs and chickens to prepare for the new year.


    To these poor people, this was perhaps the highlight of their year.


    Jiang Ming stepped on the snow and returned from the depths of the forest.


    He liked peace and quiet, but he was not a hermit. During the new year, there had to be some fireworks.


    In addition, Ah Fei was getting married soon. Therefore, he also brought a fish as a gift.


    Jiang Ming greeted people along the way and returned home with his herb basket.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been home for a few months. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s already a mess, eh?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the door and was a little stunned.

 Chapter 20

    The Twelfth Lunar Month


    It was a cold winter morning.


    Jiang Ming looked at his courtyard suspiciously. He was here.


    But why did something feel wrong?


    The area in front of the door was clean. There were no weeds, no dead branches, and no fallen leaves. It was cleaner than when he lived at home.


    Even the wooden door that someone had broken when he had been running through the night had been repaired and reced. It felt quite strong and much stronger than before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me someone has taken over?¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. Was his reputation as a viin not strong enough?


    However, when he pushed open the door and walked into the courtyard, it was just as he had imagined. Dried grass was everywhere, and rotten leaves were piled up in severalyers.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m overthinking it.¡±


    At this moment, a series of voices sounded not far away.


    ¡°Father, the meal is ready.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, don¡¯t panic. Wait for me to fix this chair in Elder Wang¡¯s house.¡±


    Jiang Ming turned his head and looked. In another small courtyard next to him, a young girl wearing coarse clothes and looking a little delicate was carrying some food and handing it to a white-haired old man.


    The old man had a hunched back, and his hands were full of calluses. It was obvious that he had been working hard all his life. He was busy working on a broken wooden chair, nced at the rice bowl, and then continued working.


    ¡°Eh? Someone¡¯s living here?¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    Jiang Ming learned from his predecessor¡¯s memory that no one had lived in the courtyard next door for more than ten years. It was so dpidated that even if they had just moved to the town, no one was willing to clean it up. It was better to build a new house.


    At this time, the girl also noticed Jiang Ming and quickly waved her hand, ¡°We just moved here. My name is Li Qingqing, and this is my father. Please forgive us if we¡¯ve disturbed you.¡±


    ¡°I still have to thank you for helping me clean and repair the gate,¡± Jiang Ming said with a smile.


    The neighbor on the other side was a middle-aged woman, but she did not have the kind heart to do such a thing. It was already good enough that she did not throw garbage into Jiang Ming¡¯s house.


    ¡°Yeah, how did you know we did it?¡± Li Qingqing was surprised, and then she smiled in embarrassment. ¡°After we moved in and cleaned up, we saw grass growing outside your house, so we cleaned it up. But I didn¡¯t dare enter the yard, afraid that the owner would be angry when he returned. My father built that door. He¡¯s good at it, right?¡± As Li Qingqing spoke, her tone became inexplicably proud.


    ¡°He¡¯s simply too powerful.¡± Jiang Ming praised her seriously and said a few polite words. Finally, he sent some dried wild mushrooms over to express his gratitude.


    It was a mess both inside and outside the house. Jiang Ming was toozy to clean up, so he threw the herb basket away and went out.


    The town was lively. They were ughtering the meat for their celebrations.


    There were more wild vegetables in the mountains. Those who could afford oil would be able to stir-fry them.


    If anyone could bring out a few dried hares and pheasants at this time, it would be enough to upy the highest point of contempt among their neighbors.


    After all, it was said that they relied on the mountain to make a living, but not everyone could survive on the mountain.


    * * *


    The small bar was as usual, but it seemed to be even more dpidated.


    Master Zhou looked even older now. He could not even drink fiery wines anymore. He could only drink a small ss of medicinal wine to nourish his body and then be taken back home by his granddaughter.


    There were not many people in the bar. Old Jiang got up and sat at the same table as Jiang Ming, sighing, ¡°I hope Master Zhou can live for a few more years. Back then, Master Zhou and I could drink ten pints of beer.¡±


    Old Jiang kept talking about the past, but Jiang Ming did not answer him. He just drank the wine.


    It was not easy for the older generation to meet someone who could listen to them. At this time, he just had to listen.


    As he spoke, Old Jiang became a little tipsy and fell asleep on the table.


    Ah Fei carried a towel and walked over after clearing a few tables. He shook his head and said, ¡°A few old people have left this winter, and Mr. Jiang¡¯s stamina seems to have halved.¡±


    The two of them worked together to carry Old Jiang to the bed in the inner room and then sat back at the table.


    ¡°How¡¯s the marriage going?¡± Jiang Ming asked.


    Ah Fei chuckled. ¡°On the 19th of the twelfth month, I¡¯ll set up two tables of dishes in my courtyard. Ming, you have toe!¡±


    Jiang Ming smacked his chopsticks. ¡°What the hell are you talking about? I¡¯ve already paid for it. How can I not go?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! By the way, have you met your new neighbor?¡± Ah Fei asked.


    Jiang Ming nodded. ¡°Yes. They even fixed my door.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Elder Li¡¯s carpentry skills have spread all over Peace Town. Many people are looking for him to repair their wooden artifacts and make furniture.¡± Ah Fei shook his head. ¡°And his daughter, Li Qingqing, is about to get married. She¡¯s only holding her wedding one day after mine.¡±


    Ah Fei talked about her husband. Jiang Ming had met him a few times. He was not very outstanding, but he was quite honest.


    Life in the town was like this. There was no such thing as picking and choosing between families of equal social status. They could almost make do with it.


    * * *


    As the days approached the end of the year, Jiang Ming alsopletely rxed. When he had nothing to do, he would clean his yard and go to town to buy some wine and meat to prepare for the new year.


    He got along well with his new neighbors. Elder Li and Li Qingqing often came to help Jiang Ming clean the yard.


    Jiang Ming was also very interested in Elder Li¡¯s carpentry work. In his spare time, he would follow Elder Li to walk through the streets and learn carpentry.


    For Jiang Ming, it was too boring to only practice martial arts. Learning other skills was fun. He even nned to find an opportunity to learn the wine-making technique that Old Jiang had hidden away.


    On the 19th of the twelfth month, Ah Fei was officially married. He wore neat clothes, and the bride¡¯s head was covered with a red cloth. They were sent to the nuptial chamber.


    Master Zhou was sick in bed and could note to the wedding, so Jiang Ming paid for him.


    On the 20th of the twelfth month, Jiang Ming and Ah Fei came together to Elder Li¡¯s house and prepared to attend Li Qingqing¡¯s wedding. That young man had no parents, so he married into the Li family.


    Everything went well at the banquet. Jiang Ming even saw Li Qingqing¡¯s elder brother. He heard that he was working as a servant in a big family in the prefecture. Today, he had specially asked for leave for his sister¡¯s wedding.


    However, her brother only showed up once and toasted at each table before disappearing again.


    ¡°Her brother is so mysterious,¡± Ah Fei said curiously.


    Jiang Ming was about to speak when there was a sudden noise outside the courtyard, followed by a scream.


    ¡°Murder! Murder!¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chaos


    The sudden scream silenced the noisy banquet hall for a few seconds. Then panic erupted.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Did someone die? Run quickly!¡±


    Everyone pushed and shoved each other as they ran out of the courtyard. The wine, dishes, bowls, and chopsticks fell to the ground, and no one could care about continuing to eat.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Li Qingqing ran to Elder Li¡¯s side and said helplessly.


    Elder Li forced himself to calm down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Don¡¯t panic. We have lived our lives honestly. No matter what trouble there is, it won¡¯t be on our heads.¡±


    But looking at the wedding banquet turning into a mess, Elder Li¡¯s expression was also a little helpless and dispirited.


    At this moment, an angry curse came from outside the courtyard.


    ¡°Stop struggling! All of you get back inside!¡±


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Don¡¯t push!¡±


    After a round of pushing and shoving, the people who had just rushed out of the courtyard were all driven back, and they were all making a lot of noise.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He had already recognized the owner of the voice.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Uncle Ba led a group of punks in.


    ¡°Murder! Murder! There¡¯s no justice in this world!¡± Behind Uncle Ba, a fat woman was struggling and cursing madly with a few punks holding her by the shoulder.


    Jiang Ming took a closer look. That was his other neighbor, right? Her husband was an arrogant man who worked in the city. Even Uncle Ba did not dare do anything to him. Why did it be like this today?


    A few punks threw the fat woman into the yard with theirbined strength. One of them even went up and gave her a hard kick. ¡°Shut your mouth. I¡¯ll beat all your teeth out if you keep shouting!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I thought someone really died. So it¡¯s this fat woman!¡± Only then did everyone in the courtyard quieten down. Someone muttered thest few words very softly. After all, it was not a good thing to be hated by the wife of an official.


    The fat woman was still making a scene and screaming, ¡°Uncle Ba, hurry up and let me go home. You¡¯ve got guts; aren¡¯t you afraid that my man wille back and teach you a lesson?¡±


    Uncle Ba¡¯s eyes were filled with ferocity. He walked over and pped her face, saying sternly, ¡°If you keep shouting, I¡¯ll really kill you!¡±


    The fat woman fell silent in an instant. Her face turned pale with fear. She closed her mouth tightly and did not dare speak again.


    She was usually arrogant, but she was not a fool. She could see that Uncle Ba was really angry today. If she continued to make trouble, he might really kill her.


    In the corner, Jiang Ming was puzzled. Although Uncle Ba used vicious means, he only bullied the weak and feared the strong. He never provoked Master Zhou, the fat woman, and other people who were not poor. Today, he was so arrogant. Something was wrong.


    He suddenly fixed his eyes on an ordinary-looking middle-aged man in a ck robe beside Uncle Ba. Thetter¡¯s steps were steady, and his eyes were bright. He must be someone who had practiced martial arts.


    Uncle Ba did not have such an expert under him.


    ¡°Today, no one is allowed to leave without my orders!¡± On the other side, after Uncle Ba finished dealing with the fat woman, he stepped over her body and stared fiercely at the people in the courtyard.


    At his side, the ck-robed middle-aged man¡¯s eyes turned and looked at everyone in the field. Finally, he shook his head gently at Uncle Ba.


    Uncle Ba¡¯s face was a bit ugly. He turned to Elder Li and sneered, ¡°Elder Li, your daughter is getting married, and your son isn¡¯ting back to celebrate?¡±


    Jiang Ming and Ah Fei looked at each other. They both remembered the mysterious young man who only showed his face once and then disappeared.


    ¡°Hey, I just saw his son, Li Zhuang, earlier. Howe he¡¯s gone?¡± Someone beside him whispered.


    ¡°I heard that Li Zhuang is working as a servant in some big family in the city. Did he do something wrong?¡±


    Elder Li¡¯s face changed. Did these guyse for his son?


    His lips trembled, and his face was pale. ¡°I wonder what happened to Zhuang?¡±


    Uncle Ba snorted and was about to exin the reason when his eyes suddenly shed, and he said, ¡°He¡¯s gambling in the city and owes the gang a lot of money. I can¡¯t find him, so I came to ask you.¡±


    Elder Li was a little stunned and quickly shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Why would Zhuang do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°If your son doesn¡¯t show up to pay the 30 taels of silver he owes us, you¡¯ll have to pay for him! I heard that you¡¯ve been doing very well in this town. You must have saved a lot of money.¡± Uncle Baughed.


    Elder Li¡¯s body was even more hunched, and his face was full of fear. He trembled and said, ¡°Uncle Ba, I only know some carpentry. How can I save so much money this way?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I only care about money!¡± Uncle Ba nced at him and said with a faint smile, ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve moved to Peace Town for so long. Have you paid any rent for the house you¡¯ve lived in for a few months?¡±


    ¡°Rent?¡± Elder Li turned pale with panic and trembled as he said, ¡°When my daughter and I first moved in, we gave all our money to the town¡¯s official. The official pointed out a yard for us to live in, and we had never heard of any rent. ¡±


    Uncle Ba nced at him and sneered, ¡°The officials collect money for thend, and I collect rent. How can you mix them up? ¡±


    Elder Li¡¯s lips turned white, and he did not dare speak.


    Uncle Ba heaved a long sigh and pretended to be generous, ¡°I think you¡¯re pitiful. You owe us your son¡¯s gambling money and your rent. I¡¯ll round it off to 40 taels of silver!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Elder Li was so shocked by this number that his whole body turned cold. He had never earned so much money in his life.


    Li Qingqing was also very angry. She was about to rush up to argue with Uncle Ba, but Elder Li and her husband held her back.


    Uncle Ba nced at Li Qingqing and then looked at the family teasingly. He said casually, ¡°It¡¯s only right to pay back what you owe. I¡¯ll give you one day. If you can¡¯t pay me back by tomorrow, then you can use your daughter to pay off the debt. You can probably sell her for dozens of taels of silver at Qinghe Tower.¡±


    Elder Li¡¯s legs went soft, and he immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed madly. ¡°Uncle Ba, I¡¯ll do anything you want me to do, but please don¡¯t take my daughter away!¡±


    ¡°Remember, there¡¯s only one day left. Don¡¯t even think about running away. That will only make things worse!¡± Uncle Ba showed no mercy. He kicked Elder Li away with one foot and left with a group of punks.


    Before he left, Uncle Ba red at Jiang Ming with an unfriendly look. Obviously, he also noticed Jiang Ming¡¯s hesitation.


    After Uncle Ba¡¯s disturbance, the banquet could not be held anymore. The courtyard was soon empty, and a mess was left.


    Elder Li sat on the ground powerlessly, his mouth unconsciously muttering, ¡°How is this going to work? What are we going to do?¡±


    Li Qingqing could only support Elder Li. She was at a loss and did not know what to do.


    Jiang Ming squatted beside the two and whispered, ¡°No matter what, don¡¯t go to Li Zhuang.¡±


    He could not understand the real reason for Uncle Ba¡¯s fuss, but he was sure that it was not just about money.


    The key to everything was Li Zhuang. Once Li Zhuang was found, the consequences would not be good.

 Chapter 22

    Choice


    ¡°Ming, what do you think we should do? Uncle Ba will definitely send people to watch over him, so he can¡¯t escape even if he wants to.¡± Elder Li looked at Jiang Ming with hope as if he was the only one who could save them now.


    Li Qingqing also wiped her tears and looked at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming sighed. To be honest, he had a good impression of this family and did not want to see anything happen to them.


    However, Jiang Ming was not a saint. If Li Zhuang really did something to offend people in the city, he could not me anyone for the mess.


    ¡°Elder Li, if you need money, I can lend you some.¡± Jiang Ming was silent for a moment and slowly continued, ¡°But I can¡¯t decide for you how to deal with this matter. You have to think about it. Can you really solve this problem by giving the money to Uncle Ba?¡±


    Elder Li looked hesitant as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he just sighed heavily.


    ¡°It seems that this Elder Li really knows the truth,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself. But that was all he could say. He did not say anything more and returned to his home.


    In the cold room, the tea on the stove was emitting wisps of smoke.


    Jiang Ming looked at the bubbling water and whispered to himself, ¡°After the new year, I¡¯ll go to the prefecture to learn martial arts. It¡¯s not wise for me to take the initiative to cause unnecessary trouble. There¡¯s a high probability that the person beside Uncle Ba is an expert from the Old Snake Gang. Looks like Li Zhuang¡¯s crime isn¡¯t ordinary. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been traced all the way from the prefecture to Peace Town. Moreover, I don¡¯t know what Li Zhuang did. I will encounter more and more troubles in the future. If I take care of all of them, how will I have the time to cultivate?¡±


    Provoking the Old Snake Gang would not be beneficial to him.


    If he did not do anything about it, he would not lose anything, but if he did, it might cause a lot of trouble.


    Jiang Ming drank his tea and closed his eyes to calm his mood. It was already very good that he agreed to lend some silver. Who else could take out so much silver to solve Elder Li¡¯s problem?


    However, the tea on the stove was boiling, and the gurgling noise was annoying.


    Jiang Ming simplyy on the bed, covered himself with the quilt, and prepared to sleep. However, after tossing and turning for a long time, he almost kicked a hole in the bed frame.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Jiang Ming threw off the quilt and went out directly with his messy hair.


    As evening approached, the weather was cold, and the ground was freezing. Snow was falling heavily, and almost no one was on the streets.


    Jiang Ming walked on in frustration, leaving a string of crooked footprints on the snow.


    At the bar, Old Jiang looked at the unkempt Jiang Ming and was a little stunned. ¡°What happened?¡±


    It was the first time he had seen Jiang Ming like this.


    ¡°Master Jiang, what do you know about Elder Li¡¯s son?¡± Jiang Ming asked directly.


    ¡°Li Zhuang?¡± Old Jiang was shocked. He looked around and said in a low voice, ¡°What do you want to do? The people Uncle Ba invited today are experts from the Old Snake Gang in the city.¡±


    Jiang Ming drank his wine and did not speak.


    Old Jiang shook his head helplessly and said slowly, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear much. I only know that Li Zhuang is a servant of the Shi family¡¯s young master. He doesn¡¯t usually cause trouble, but he hasined to his father that he doesn¡¯t want to work in the Shi family anymore. The Shi family¡¯s young master is not a good person. I guess this matter has something to do with the Shi family.¡±


    Jiang Ming stuffed a mouthful of smoked tofu into his mouth. ¡®No wonder the Old Snake Gang woulde forward to criticize them. The current Old Snake Gang was almost equivalent to a dog of the Shi family, doing all the dirty work.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. No one will be able to save you if you offend the Shi family.¡± Old Jiang looked at Jiang Ming¡¯s expression and knew what he was thinking, so he quickly advised him.


    ¡°How can that be? ¡°Jiang Ming forced an ugly smile and took a big gulp of wine. ¡°But I just don¡¯t feel good.¡±


    Old Jiang sighed. ¡°Nothing is more important than living. Everyone has their own fate. No matter what happens to Elder Li¡¯s family, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty as long as you didn¡¯t cause the disaster.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not say a word and drank his wine. The sky turned dark.


    Late at night, even with Jiang Ming¡¯s martial artist physique, he was a little drunk, but his heart was more and more restless.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± Jiang Ming did not drink to his heart¡¯s content. He took a bottle of wine and turned to leave.


    The town was silent. Jiang Ming walked alone, looking at the stars above his head, but suddenly remembered the expectations he made for the future when he first obtained the ¡°immortal¡± cheat.


    One day, he would sit at the highest point and watch the endless scenery!


    ¡°If there is such a day, I will be invincible in the world, looking down on everything. Then, will I remember what happened today? Will I remember what happened to Elder Li and Li Qingqing?¡±


    As he walked, Jiang Ming was already close to his small courtyard.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming suddenly saw a light in front of him. It seemed that the corner was Elder Li¡¯s house.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Jiang Ming was shocked. He quickly sped up and rushed to Elder Li¡¯s house.


    From afar, he could already hear some voices.


    ¡°Hahaha! Uncle Ba¡¯s calction is really urate. I knew that this guy woulde back to look for us once I found trouble with Elder Li. We haven¡¯t been guarding for long, and we¡¯ve already caught him red-handed.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I think we should just tie up his sister as well. Let the guys enjoy her first and then send her to Qinghe Tower. Isn¡¯t that the best of both worlds?¡±


    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re smart!¡±


    When Jiang Ming rushed into the courtyard, he saw Li Zhuang, who he had seen during the day, tied up with a thick hemp rope. Blood was flowing from his face, and he was in a miserable state. He had already passed out.


    Elder Li and Li Qingqing were kneeling on the ground, begging for mercy.


    The people they were begging for mercy from were the three punks who had appeared during the day. At this time, they were holding torches and looking down at the Li family with smug expressions.


    Jiang Ming shook his head secretly. Uncle Ba¡¯s so-called gambling and rental were all to force Li Zhuang out. He did not expect to catch him so quickly.


    He told Elder Li not to look for Li Zhuang, but he could not stop Li Zhuang from walking into the trap.


    When the crowd saw Jiang Ming rushing in, they all turned their heads and looked at him. Elder Li and Li Qingqing¡¯s faces showed a hint of unbelievable joy.


    As for the three punks, their faces were gloomy. One of their leaders immediately shouted, ¡°Jiang Ming, I advise you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. Otherwise, I will capture you as well.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and waved his hand, ¡°How would I dare meddle in other people¡¯s business? I¡¯m just curious about what kind of evil thing Li Zhuang has done to make all of you gather so many people.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, he can only me himself for seeing and hearing things he shouldn¡¯t have!¡±


    ¡°A little b*stard wants to escape from the Shi family and the Old Snake Gang? He doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them!¡±


    ¡°Alright, say less about things you shouldn¡¯t say.¡± the leader turned his head and shouted. Then he looked at Jiang Ming coldly and said disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re hot shit just because you beat up a few minions in Peace Town. You can¡¯t get involved in this matter. Hurry up and get lost.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded slightly. It turned out that it was not because he had done something wrong but because he knew something that he should not have known.


    ¡°Shi family¡­ Shi family¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming murmured and thought of the herb gatherers who disappeared a few months ago.


    They tried their best to survive in this world. They were the same as Li Zhuang; they just wanted to live. What was wrong with that?


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Did you hear me!¡± the leader of the gangsters walked up to Jiang Ming and pushed his shoulder.


    A soft sound was heard, and the leader¡¯s voice stopped.


    He slowly looked down and saw a fist had pierced through his chest.

 Chapter 23

    Drunkenly Killing People


    Jiang Ming pulled his hand out of his opponent¡¯s chest and looked at him indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re too loud!¡±


    The leader of the punks was terrified. He wanted to say something, but his life force was fading rapidly. In the end, he fell to the ground and became a corpse.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm. Aftering to this world for so long, this was the first time he took the initiative to kill someone.


    It was a little risky, but so what if it was?


    Jiang Ming did not want to be a hero. He just wanted to make sure he had no regrets left when he had reached his goal.


    On the snowy ground, warm blood was flowing, emitting wisps of steam.


    ¡°How dare you?¡±


    The other two gangsters were so scared that they looked at Jiang Ming in anger. They could not imagine that Jiang Ming would dare kill their people.


    Moreover, Jiang Ming punched through the chest of their leader, which made the two of them even more horrified. Was this guy a martial artist?


    A martial artist was actually hiding in Peace Town. This was simply inconceivable!


    ¡°You... You¡¯re dead!¡± One of the men¡¯s faces was as pale as a sheet of paper, but he still shouted, ¡°You¡¯re dead! Even if you¡¯re a martial artist, you¡¯ll die a miserable death for killing people from the Old Snake Gang.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± As long as no one knows that I¡¯m the one who killed them, won¡¯t it be fine?¡± Jiang Ming said with a faint smile.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The two of them were stunned, and then their bodies turned cold as they looked at Jiang Ming in horror.


    What was this person trying to do?


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The two of them turned around and ran away at the same time.


    However, the speed of these two people was too slow in the eyes of Jiang Ming, who was a martial artist.


    He stomped on the ground, causing snow and ice to fly in all directions. His figure leaped out like a fierce tiger andnded behind one of the men in an instant. He grabbed the man¡¯s neck with one hand, and like a tiger¡¯s w, he twisted it.


    The crisp sound of a neck breaking rang out, and the skin and flesh were easily torn apart like paper. Arge head flew out, and blood spurted out of the chest, sshing three feet high into the air.


    The other punk heard the movement behind him, and his legs went weak. He tripped on a stone and fell into the snow.


    A strong wind whistled behind him. He turned his head in fear and saw a foot falling from the sky and stepping on his chest.


    As if a rubber ball had exploded, dark red blood and broken bones mixed together, sshing on the ground in the shape of a butterfly.


    When Jiang Ming returned to the Li family, he saw that Elder Li and the other two were untying Li Zhuang¡¯s rope. Thetter had also slowly woken up, but he was still a little confused about the situation.


    When Li Qingqing and her husband saw Jiang Ming, their faces were filled with fear.


    ¡°Ming, you¡¯ve done too much!¡± Elder Li¡¯s face was full of guilt. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    He knew very well that Jiang Ming would bring himself a lot of trouble by killing these people.


    ¡°If you really feel apologetic, pack up your bags tonight and leave Great Cloud City with your family. Don¡¯t evere back,¡± Jiang Ming said lightly.


    Elder Li¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡°This is a world of Ice and snow. How are we going to escape?¡± Li Zhuang, who had just woken up, could not help but say, ¡°This is no different from seeking death.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at him, ¡°If you stay here, you¡¯ll die faster ...¡±


    Li Zhuang was speechless.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, I don¡¯t want to see any people in this courtyard.¡± Jiang Ming shot a deep look at Elder Li and turned to leave.


    Elder Li¡¯s heart trembled. He felt that the young man in front of him, who was usually calm and collected, was like a demon at this time.


    ¡°Qingqing and I saw him killing people.¡± Thinking of this, Elder Li¡¯s body turned cold. He somewhat understood what Jiang Ming meant.


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. There¡¯s no ce in the world that I can¡¯t go to. This Great Cloud City will just be a waste if I leave now.¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Li Zhuang may look silly, but Elder Li is a smart man. He knows what to do.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought so in his heart. He picked up a hatchet from the corner of his courtyard and strode in a direction. He raised the bottle of wine he had brought back from the pub and gulped it down.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to kill them, then let¡¯s kill all the troublesome punks in this town.¡±


    As the strong wine entered his throat, the ferocity in Jiang Ming¡¯s heart was also stimted.


    He, who had lived two lives, had only lived for a few decades. How could he be like an old monster who had lived for thousands of years and could turn a blind eye to injustice?


    ¡°Uncle Ba has taken so much money from me these past few months; let¡¯s settle this ount as well.¡±


    His footsteps creaked in the snow, and the world was quiet. Every household in Peace Town had its doors tightly closed. What had happened during the day made everyone in the town feel insecure, and no one dared to show their faces on the streets.


    Jiang Ming finished thest mouthful of wine and threw the bottle aside.


    He started singing.


    * * *


    In a small stone wall courtyard that upied quite arge area, the lights were brightly lit, and the sounds of drinking and quarreling could be heard.


    Jiang Ming stood in the dark outside the wall, listening to the arrogant voices of Uncle Ba and those punksing out of the room, his face as calm as stone.


    ¡°Uncle Ba, your n is not bad. You¡¯ll definitely be able to fish out Li Zhuang,¡± an unfamiliar, deep voice said.


    Uncle Baughed and said in a rough voice, ¡°What¡¯s thispared to you, Elder Tong? After we capture Li Zhuang, I¡¯ll invite his sister over for Elder Tong to have a look.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good, haha!¡± The unfamiliar voice clicked his tongue and then burst intoughter.


    ¡°Elder Tong, you¡¯re an expert who¡¯ll be a martial artist in the future. I¡¯ll be counting on you to take good care of me in the future! ¡°Uncle Ba quickly struck while the iron was hot. ¡°There are too many troublemakers in this town; it¡¯s really making me annoyed and impatient.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Elder Tong snorted arrogantly, ¡°Who still dares to provoke the Old Snake Gang?¡±


    Uncle Ba quickly said, ¡°There¡¯s a guy called Jiang Ming. I heard that he¡¯s been learning from Master Zhou for two days. His skills are amazing. We really can¡¯t take care of him.¡±


    ¡°Good skills? Hehe!¡± Elder Tongughed coldly. ¡°After this matter with Li Zhuang is settled, I¡¯d like to see how many of my punches Jiang Ming can take!¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, Elder Tong!¡± Uncle Ba¡¯s excited voice sounded. Jiang Ming, who was standing outside the wall, seemed to see his ttering look.


    ¡°Uncle Ba, you still want to mess with me?¡± Jiang Ming smiled silently. He spread out a bag of pale yellow powder in his hand and gently blew it. It drifted along with the wind to the courtyard and seeped into the room through the crack of the window and door.


    After several months of collecting herbs, Jiang Ming had tasted all the nts in the mountains and found many wonderful medicines. This pale yellow powder was the spore of one of the poisonous mushrooms after being dried. It was not fatal, but it could make the limbs of the person who inhaled it be weak.


    Jiang Ming carried a hatchet, kicked open the courtyard door, and strode in.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± There was a punk standing against the wall in the courtyard. When he heard the noise, he quickly turned his head, but his body went soft, and he fell to the ground.


    Jiang Ming did not even look at it. His knife shed down diagonally from the neck to the waist, directly cutting it into two.


    Blood gushed out like a fountain, dyeing the de red.


    Jiang Ming was expressionless. He pushed open the door of the main house and stepped in with the bloody hatchet in his hand.

 Chapter 24

    Like ughtering a Lamb


    In the room, everyone was drinking and eating meat. When they saw Jiang Ming suddenly break in, they were all a little stunned.


    ¡°Uncle Ba, good evening!¡± Jiang Ming said with a smile, but the blood all over his body and the blood-dripping hatchet in his hand made his smile a little terrifying.


    ¡°Jiang Ming, what have you done?¡± Uncle Ba¡¯s face was full of shock, and he was about to stand up.


    However, his limbs went soft the next moment, and he fell back to his seat.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I can¡¯t move!¡±


    ¡°Me too. Is there poison in this dish?¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t, I bought it and made it myself. How can it be? It must be Jiang Ming!¡±


    The other punks also realized something was wrong, and the room instantly became chaotic.


    Uncle Ba sat on the chair, pretending to be calm, and looked at Jiang Ming. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Jiang Ming, it¡¯s really a joke for you to use such a despicable method!¡±


    Jiang Mingughed indifferently, ¡°A joke? If you all die, who willugh at me?¡±


    Since he had decided to make a move, Jiang Ming would not hold back anymore.


    This was the experience he had gained from killing peoplest time!


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, Uncle Ba was shocked. ¡°Do you know who you¡¯ve offended?¡±


    ¡°The Old Snake Gang, the Shi family, who else? Let¡¯s hear it all,¡± Jiang Ming said lightly.


    ¡°Then do you know what happens to people who offend these forces?¡± Uncle Ba said in a deep voice, his eyes revealing a baleful look. If it were ordinary people, they might really be frightened.


    Jiang Ming looked at him as if he was a fool. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to kill all of you to prevent you from telling on me.¡±


    Uncle Ba almost could not catch his breath, but then he thought about it and had to admit that what Jiang Ming said made sense.


    He was cursing in his heart, but his face instantly changed into an extremely friendly expression. ¡°Ming, this is all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding. If you let me off today, I¡¯ll definitely reward you handsomely.¡±


    ¡°You can reward me in your next life.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at him and stopped talking nonsense. He slowly walked to the table, picked up a punk¡¯s head, nced at his appearance, and said lightly, ¡°When the Shi family killed the herb gatherers, I heard from Mr. Jiang that you were the one who helped catch them.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, spare me!¡± the punk cried and begged for mercy.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression was indifferent. He held his head in one hand and a hatchet in the other. Like ughtering amb, he slowly cut through his neck.


    Blood spurted out, sshing on the faces of the people at the table.


    Jiang Ming threw the man down, took two steps forward, and grabbed the head of the second man. ¡°In the summer, didn¡¯t you break Elder Sun¡¯s leg and tell him that he couldn¡¯t make it through the winter?¡±


    Blood spurted out from his neck. Jiang Ming threw the man away and continued to walk to the third person.


    His actions instantly shocked everyone. The entire room was filled with an oppressive and terrifying atmosphere.


    They watched as theirrades were killed one by one. They knew that it would be their turn soon, but they could not change anything.


    ¡°Help. Help!¡±


    One of the punks could not stand this and actually fainted from fear. He even wet his pants.


    Uncle Ba¡¯s entire body trembled like a sieve. He looked at a ck-robed man with hope, ¡°Elder Tong, save us!¡±


    Jiang Ming had already walked to the ck-robed man¡¯s side. He lifted his head with one hand, and the hatchet was going to cut his neck.


    Uncle Ba¡¯s face revealed a look of despair.


    However, the next moment, the ck-robed man who was still lying on the ground suddenly jumped up. His eyes lit up, and he punched Jiang Ming¡¯s head.


    Uncle Ba¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Hmph, a puny little brat like you dares scheme against me? How could you know that I¡¯m already an expert at sensing blood Qi? Even though I¡¯m affected by the effects of the medicine, I can still make one attack with all my strength!¡± Elder Tong¡¯s face was filled with a sneer even before his fist hadnded.


    It was as if he could already see Jiang Ming¡¯s brain sttering everywhere.


    A soft sound pulled Elder Tong back to reality from his fantasy.


    Jiang Ming raised his left hand slightly and blocked Elder Tong¡¯s full-powered punch with ease. His palm did not move an inch as if it was a steel te. It even made Elder Tong¡¯s fist feel a little numb.


    Uncle Ba and Elder Tong were both dumbfounded!


    ¡°You sensed the blood Qi? Work harder in your next life,¡± Jiang Ming said with a gentle smile.


    He had already seen that this ck-robed man was unusual during the day, so how could he not be on guard?


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re a martial artist!¡± Elder Tong¡¯s body went limp again, but he cried out in shock, ¡°How is that possible? You¡¯re just a vige man; how did you manage to master the technique at such a young age?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not wait for him to finish his words and cut his neck with a knife. His blood directly sprayed on the beams of the house.


    ¡°As expected of someone who has practiced martial arts!¡± Jiang Ming was also shocked, but he immediately praised him.


    Elder Tong died with his eyes wide open as if he were rolling his eyes at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming continued to kill them one by one. In just a moment, only Uncle Ba was left alive in the whole house. Uncle Ba¡¯s spirit was somewhat abnormal. His eyes lost focus, and he sat paralyzed on the chair, only his mouth kept muttering, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. Don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at this scene calmly. Uncle Ba, who was tyrannical in Peace Town, was just an ordinary person. He would only reveal his true self when facing life and death.


    Without hesitation, he cut off Uncle Ba¡¯s head and rolled it to the corner of the table. The scar on his face was clearly visible.


    Only then did Jiang Ming heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Very good. A perfect infiltration.¡±


    Jiang Ming patted himself on the back and then began to search the body with great interest.


    As expected, the punks were penniless. They only had a few dozen copper coins.


    On the other hand, Uncle Ba had three taels of silver and a number of copper coins.


    The richest of them all was Elder Tong, who had a banknote worth fifty taels of silver stuffed into his pocket, as well as a thin booklet.


    ¡°This is the prescription for the secret martial arts medicine?¡± Jiang Ming casually flipped through it, and his eyes lit up.


    It was like finding a pillow when he was drowsy. Ever since he had broken through, his cultivation speed had been plummeting. To him, this prescription was more attractive than money.


    ¡°It must belong to Elder Tong. In order to practice martial arts, he spent a lot of money to buy this,¡± Jiang Ming guessed.


    Jiang Ming quickly stuffed the money and the booklet into his arms and went into the inner room. He found more than thirty taels of silver in a box.


    ¡°Uncle Ba is really rich.¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and put them into his arms without any hesitation.


    Then, Jiang Ming found a clean set of clothes in the house and changed into them. He kicked over the torches in the house and strode out.


    In the dark night, tongues of fire quickly rose and swept through the entire house in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 25

    Decorations


    The ring fire rushed up in the dark night and was quickly noticed.


    ¡°Fire! Fire! Hurry and put out the fire!¡±


    ¡°Wait, that direction is Uncle Ba¡¯s house!¡±


    ¡°Eh? It really is. Are we still going?¡±


    The town was in chaos. Many townspeople were ready to rush out to put out the fire, but they stopped in their tracks.


    ¡°Uncle Ba has many valiant generals under him, he shouldn¡¯t need us, right?¡± An old man muttered. He threw down the water bucket and pulled his grandson back into the house. ¡°What are you looking at? Let¡¯s go to bed and sleep.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Uncle Ba is happy during the new year, so he lit a fire to liven things up.¡± In another family, someone pretended to be serious and spected, but there was unconcealed glee in his voice.


    And so, a strange scene appeared. Not a single person in Peace Town went to put out the fire. Countless eyes watched as the fire grew bigger and bigger, enshrouding the entire courtyard.


    The area within the vicinity of Uncle Ba¡¯s house was empty. No one dared approach it on normal days, but now it did not affect other families, so everyone was even less anxious. They just treated it as if they were watching fireworks on new year¡¯s day.


    In the Li family¡¯s courtyard, Jiang Ming passed by outside and nced at the empty courtyard. Only a few bodies were lying quietly in the snow.


    It seemed that Elder Li¡¯s family had already left this ce.


    ¡°Whether you can live or not will depend on your own fortune.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s expression did not change. He turned around and went home.


    He had already done everything he could. People had to rely on themselves in order to live, and no one could help them for the rest of their lives.


    After washing the blood off his body, Jiang Mingy quietly on his bed and finally felt much morefortable.


    After this incident, he finally understood what he wanted.


    Longevity was good, but unhappy longevity was unbearable. What was the point of it?


    ¡°I can live for a very long time. Even a century is just a fleeting moment for me. But even so, I have to live every day to my heart¡¯s content. However, I¡¯m not strong enough. Only by bing stronger can I settle the score faster. If I were a first-ss martial artist, I could directly annihte the Old Snake Gang and the Shi family. I could kill anyone who mighte to find trouble with me. I would be much safer this way.¡±


    Jiang Ming reflected on himself and finally fell into a deep sleep.


    * * *


    The next morning, the noise outside woke Jiang Ming up. He knew what was going on, but he still opened the door and walked out with a nk face.


    A group of people gathered in front of the Li family¡¯s courtyard, pointing at the corpses that had died miserably. Their faces were red with excitement as if they had discovered a gold mine.


    Jiang Ming was a little stunned. This was different from what he had imagined. He thought that everyone was in danger and was terrified.


    ¡°This scene is so weird!¡± He shook his head in disbelief.


    ¡°Ming, how can you sleep?¡± Ah Fei rolled up his sleeves and stood outside the door.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s face showed an appropriate dumbfounded expression.


    ¡°Uncle Ba and his gang of punks¡ª they¡¯re all dead!¡± Ah Fei lowered his voice and grinned. ¡°Three people died in front of Elder Li¡¯s house, and each one was more miserable than thest. Uncle Ba¡¯s yard was also burned down and swept clean.¡±


    Jiang Ming was shocked.


    ¡°I was wondering why no one put out the firest night. It turns out that they¡¯ve been roasted whole. What a pity! What a pity!¡± an old herb gatherer sighed.


    ¡°What are you so regretful about?¡± Ah Fei was confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity I didn¡¯t see such a happy event with my own eyes!¡± The old man pped his thigh in regret.


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    Soon, a minor official, who was not even dressed in ck, rushed over in a hurry, his face unsightly as he shouted, ¡°Go away, go away. I¡¯ll arrest whoever stays here as the murderer.¡±


    ¡°If you have the ability, catch the real murderer!¡± The townspeople gradually dispersed, but a festive atmosphere quietly spread in Peace Town.


    Some families hung up red papernterns to celebrate the new year. Some people even put up red packets in advance. Some people even walked around in advance and paid their respects to their ancestors.


    Jiang Ming wanted to keep a low profile, but even the fat woman beside him had two big rednterns hanging up and was wearing a red dress. Obviously, Uncle Ba¡¯s fuss that day had caused her a lot of harm.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t do something, I won¡¯t get along with the crowd.¡± therefore, Jiang Ming also bought a pair of red packets and pasted them on the door in advance.


    Looking at the few people cleaning up the bodies next door, Jiang Ming thought, ¡°They should be here soon, right? Uncle Ba is the Old Snake Gang¡¯s manager here, after all. Besides, that Elder Tong or whatever also died.¡±


    As expected, a group of Old Snake Gang members rushed to Peace Town that afternoon. They knocked on each door and sternly asked about what had happenedst night.


    However, no matter how much they threatened the townspeople, they did not find anything.


    During the cold winter night, no one dared walk around blindly, and no one dared get too close to the punks and Uncle Ba, so no one saw the murderer.


    In the end, the only information they had was that the Li family had disappeared.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The Old Snake Gang¡¯s leader¡¯s face was as dark as stone. His eyes were burning with rage. Not only did he fail to capture Li Zhuang, but he also lost an expert who could sense blood Qi, Elder Tong. It was a double loss.


    However, when he saw those corpses, his anger seemed to have been doused by a basin of cold water and was instantly extinguished.


    ¡°A martial artist definitely caused this wound! Perhaps there¡¯s more than one of them. Even if they were martial artists, it would be difficult for them to kill Elder Tong and Uncle Ba simultaneously.¡± The leader was shocked.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s one of the gang¡¯s enemies.¡± The leader felt a chill run down his spine. The Old Snake Gang was used to being arrogant and had made countless enemies.


    To the Old Snake Gang, a martial artist might not be considered a threat. However, if the other party had made up their mind to constantly plot behind the scenes instead of directly confronting them, even the Old Snake Gang would have run into trouble.


    ¡°I have to report this to the gang. I can¡¯t be so arrogant in Peace Town anymore.¡± the leader thought to himself. It was fine in the prefecture since no one dared do anything to the Old Snake Gang, but if their enemies targeted Peace Town, then there was really nothing they could do.


    That night, the Old Snake Gang retreated like the tide as if nothing had happened. The townspeople were amazed, unable to figure out what had happened.


    ¡°They¡¯re scared.¡±


    Only Jiang Ming and Old Jiang were left in the barte at night.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Old Jiang was stunned and muttered. ¡°The old men in the city are also afraid of this person.¡±


    ¡°From now on, even if the Old Snake Gang sends someone to manage Peace Town again, life will be much better.¡± Jiang Ming smiled faintly.


    Old Jiang poured a ss of wine for Jiang Ming and said with emotion, ¡°I still have to thank that unknown hero.¡±

 Chapter 26

    New Year¡¯s Eve Dinner


    Time ticked by, and it was getting closer and closer to the end of the year. It was snowing non-stop, and the whole ce was covered in white.


    In just a few days, the small courtyard at the head of the town that had been burnt ck waspletely covered in snow. It was as if Uncle Ba had disappeared for decades, and no one mentioned him again.


    The Old Snake Gang acted quickly as well. Three days after the incident, they sent a new manager to take charge of the medicine market.


    The new manager did not say anything about what had happened before, as if he did not know anything about it. He just set a lot of new rules. The biggest rules were the toll fee of the medicine market was only ten percent of the vendors¡¯ profit, and the penalty for not paying was ten times this amount.


    The townspeople of Peace Town were not dissatisfied. Instead, they smiled more and felt like they had a new goal in life.


    Because although this rule was still very harsh, it was countless times better than Uncle Ba¡¯s way of doing things ording to his mood!


    Common people were easy to please. As long as they had food and shelter, they would be fine.


    Jiang Ming was drinking hot tea while looking at the snow. He muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that some old men only want to squeeze them to death.¡±


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Ming, Mr. Dong is looking for you!¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. Mr. Dong was a new official of the Old Snake Gang. He had never met him before. Now, he was looking for him. Could it be that something had happened?


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that bad. Otherwise, why would someonee to invite him? They would have directlye to his door.¡±


    Jiang Ming only thought about it a little, so he got up and followed the person.


    The person who came was a young man. He bowed and smiled, ¡°Ming, don¡¯t overthink. It is a good thing that Mr. Dong invited you. In the future, we will ask you to take care of us.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at him. This person was also a familiar face in the town. His name was Wu Yi. He used to be low-key, honest, and inconspicuous, but now he had alsotched onto the new official of Peace Town.


    However, he did not say much. The new reced the old in the pugilistic world, and everyone had their own way of living. He did not like to point out other people¡¯s ways. At most, he could just find a way to cut them down when he did not like them.


    Wu Yi, who did not get a response, was immediately rebuffed. He could only mutter in his heart, ¡°As expected of the great viin of Peace Town.¡±


    Soon, the two arrived at Old Jiang¡¯s bar.


    There were only a few guests in the bar. A burly middle-aged man was sitting quietly at the table.


    Seeing Jiang Ming¡¯s arrival, the burly man stood up with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be such an elegant young man. Please take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your appreciation, Mr. Dong!¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and sat down.


    At this moment, he was the great viin of Peace Town, so he naturally had to put on a good attitude. He immediately took a big gulp of wine and said in a carefree manner, ¡°May I know why you invited me to the bar? Do you want to drink with me?¡±


    When Mr. Dong saw Jiang Ming¡¯s attitude, a trace of undetectable disdain shed in his eyes. He slowly sat down, and the smile on his face remained. ¡°Of course, we can drink. However, I¡¯m here today for another important matter. We would like to invite you to join the Old Snake Gang.¡±


    Jiang Ming was shocked, but he had expected it.


    He had killed all of Uncle Ba¡¯s men, and now that Mr. Dong had taken over as a new official, he would be a high-rankingmander. He would definitely have to find some followers in the town, and the great viin of Peace Town was naturally a great choice.


    However, Jiang Ming could not agree. He immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°Mr. Dong, you must be joking. I hate forming gangs the most. When there are too many people, I¡¯ll have a headache and pick herbs alone to exchange for wine. Once I save enough money, I¡¯ll go to Qinghe Tower to see Miss Xue¡¯er. That¡¯s the life I like living!¡±


    Mr. Dong still wanted to say something, but Jiang Ming shook his head, ¡°Mr. Dong, please don¡¯t say anymore. I really can¡¯t do this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°Ah, since you¡¯re so determined, then let¡¯s just forget about it. We¡¯ll just move on from this loss. Then let¡¯s drink. I¡¯ll buy you a drink.¡± Mr. Dong¡¯s face was filled with regret.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Jiang Mingughed and immediately drank it in big gulps.


    After drinking for a while, Mr. Dong found an excuse to leave. Jiang Ming¡¯s face was cid, as if he did not know anything. He continued to eat and drink until he fell on the table. Old Jiang quickly asked Ah Fei to carry him home to take a walk.


    ¡°Mr. Dong, Jiang Ming was finally drunk and sent home!¡± In the middle of the night, in a room, Wu Yi, who brought Jiang Ming to the bar, was reporting to Mr. Dong.


    Mr. Dong closed his eyes for a moment before opening them again, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about him anymore.¡±


    After Wu Yi left, Mr. Dong took out a book from under the table and opened it. It was filled with names, all of which were the townspeople of Peace Town, many of which had been crossed out.


    ¡°Lazy,cks self-restraint, and drinks too much. It can¡¯t be him,¡± Mr. Dong muttered to himself and finally crossed over Jiang Ming¡¯s name.


    * * *


    Late at night, Jiang Ming was lying on the bed. His eyes were extremely clear, and he did not look drunk at all.


    ¡°My acting should be alright. This matter should be temporarily put to an end,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself.


    In fact, he knew that his acting skills were not very good, but no one would believe that a teenager from a vige would be a martial artist. Mr. Dong was probably just testing him out and did not really pay attention to him.


    ¡°However, Mr. Dong doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary person.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s heart moved slightly. The other party¡¯s every move was undisguised, and his aura was extraordinary. He was definitely a person who had practiced martial arts.


    ¡°It seems that Peace Town has some tricks up its sleeves. However, I¡¯m about to leave soon, so everything has nothing to do with me.¡±


    New Year¡¯s Eve was ushered in.


    Every household became lively. Smoke rose from the kitchen chimneys, and the smell of food was everywhere. Even the most hard-working men returned to the town on this day to reunite with their families.


    Jiang Ming was nning to spend the new year alone, but Master Zhou sent his granddaughter to call him over, so he brought wine and meat to Master Zhou¡¯s house.


    ¡°Hey, they¡¯re all here!¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and saw Old Jiang, Ah Fei, and his wife. Ah Fei was busy cleaning the yard, and his wife was in charge of cooking.


    As for Old Jiang, he was sitting in front of Master Zhou¡¯s bed. No one knew what the two old men were talking about, but from time to time, they would let out augh.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, if you let my grandfather drink again, I¡¯ll go and smash your bar!¡± Zhou Wenxiu had just returned when She saw Old Jiang take out a bottle of wine. She immediately shouted with her hands on her waist.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him drink, don¡¯t worry!¡± Old Jiang looked like a child who had done something wrong and quickly hid the bottle.


    It was New Year¡¯s Eve, and it was snowing heavily outside.


    A group of people squeezed into a small house and gathered together to have a New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.


    ¡°I hope everyone can live happily next year, ¡± Old Jiang raised his wine ss and said seriously.

 Chapter 27

    Tiger Hunting Vige


    After the new year started, things slowly eased back to normal.


    It was cold in spring, and the ice on the river had notpletely melted. The herb gatherers of Peace Town carried their herb baskets into the mountain and began their new year¡¯s work.


    In the depths of the forest, the ice and snow on the wooden roof slowly melted, forming a few puddles of water on the ground. Unknown water bugs were running around in the puddles.


    Under the eaves, a small stove was burning, and the tea was gurgling. Jiang Ming was lying on the bamboo chair with his arms and legs spread out. His eyes were slightly closed, and he was humming a song from his previous life.


    He had originally wanted to stay in town for a few more days, but he did not expect that just after the new year, many strangers woulde to Peace Town, and they would wander around all day long in a mysterious manner.


    Jiang Ming was toozy to inquire about it. He handed the house over to Ah Fei to take care of. He carried the herb basket and went into the mountain. Every day, he practiced martial arts and drank tea leisurely and at ease.


    He had almost finished studying the prescription of the secret medicine for practicing martial arts that he had obtained. However, there were a few medicinal herbs that were not avable in the mountain, and the medicinal stew that was brewed was always a bitcking.


    ¡°But it¡¯s still much better than a chaotic stew. Drinking a bowl of this medicinal stew daily has strengthened my blood Qi. It¡¯s more than three to five times stronger than when I first became a martial artist. I¡¯m only one step away from bing a third-ss martial artist. It¡¯s time to go to the prefecture to learn martial arts.¡± Jiang Ming let out a long breath and stood up from the chair. There was no point in staying here any longer.


    Master Zhou had been wandering in the unranked realm for his whole life, but he had never been able to cross the threshold. Now, he had fallen ill.


    Jiang Ming walked into the pharmacy, which was almost empty. Most of the herbs had been carried to the medicine market to be sold.


    There were only some rare herbs left, which were more expensive. Jiang Ming stuffed them all into the herb basket and prepared to bring them to the city to sell to the medicine shops. The price would be four or five times higher than the purchase price in the medicine market.


    As for the fine for selling it outside Peace Town, he did not care at all. In any case, he did not n to go back to being an herb gatherer in the short term.


    Jiang Ming took out the money bag from under the bed and weighed it in his hand.


    With the money he had earned from picking herbs for the past six months and the two unexpected fortunes, Jiang Ming had umted almost two hundred taels of silver. This was more than enough for him to livefortably for a year.


    * * *


    The next morning, cold fog filled the air, and the moon hung high in the sky.


    ¡°Bunny, we¡¯ll meet again if fate allows it!¡± Jiang Ming put a white rabbit back into the mountain and waved his hand.


    During the winter, the wild animals in the mountains were dormant, but his fourth rabbit had survived until now.


    The rabbit unwillingly arched its forelimbs and bowed, then disappeared into the forest.


    Jiang Ming also left with his herb basket on his back. He did not return to Peace Town but directly entered the prefecture.


    He found a medicine shop and sold all the herbs in his basket. He earned more than twenty taels of silver and then went straight to Tiger Hunting Vige.


    ¡°Master Zhou¡¯s Tiger Subduing Fist was learned from here. If I want to continue learning, this is the most suitable ce.¡±


    At the entrance of Tiger Hunting Vige, the door was wide open. Two strong men with vigorous blood Qi stood casually at the door, but they were like two fierce tigers, making people not dare approach casually.


    Jiang Ming, carrying his luggage, slowly walked to the two and cupped his hands slightly, ¡°The herb gatherer of Peace Town, Jiang Ming, hase to ask for a way out.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in,¡± A muscr man raised his eyebrows and said indifferently.


    The beginning of spring was the time for all the major forces to recruit people, and Tiger Hunting Vige was no exception. Many people hade to sign up these few days, waiting for the entrance examination.


    After passing through two dark and thick doors, Jiang Ming, led by a servant, passed through the front yard, garden, and other ces and finally came to a practice square paved with marble.


    At this time, there were already more than ten people of different ages gathered in the square. Among them, there was even a dark-skinned woman. She had thick bones and a steady gaze. One look and one could tell that she had practiced martial arts.


    In front of these people, a few people in uniform were fighting.


    To be more precise, seven or eight people with wooden knives and sticks were besieging a bare-chested man. The man had a face full of stubble and was eight feet tall. He attacked with his bare hands in all directions like a fierce tiger, suppressing the seven or eight people.


    The wooden knives and sticks hit the burly man¡¯s body and made a creaking sound. One of the disciples used too much force, and the wooden stick broke into two.


    ¡°Did you see that? The second-ss martial artist, Guan Feng, is the most powerful hunter in our vige!¡± The servant said to Jiang Ming with pride, ¡°If you¡¯re lucky enough to pass the test, remember to bow to Lord Guan Feng when you see him in the future, understand?¡±


    ¡°I know, I know, ¡± Jiang Ming said quickly, but he was smiling in his heart.


    Guan Feng¡¯s strength was obviously far superior to those few people. If he really attacked, he would probably be able to send arge number of them flying with a single p. At this time, he deliberately showed off his strength in such a way, obviously to show these outsiders his power.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s almost seven!¡± Guan Feng seemed to have just noticed Jiang Ming and the others. He ordered, ¡°Close the door and begin today¡¯s assessment.¡±


    The servant quickly left. Guan Feng turned his head and stared at Jiang Ming and the others.


    His body was still exuding heat. No matter who his eyes swept across, they would make the other person¡¯s body tense up, as if a fierce tiger was staring at them.


    ¡°I know that everyone hase here to join Tiger Hunting Vige!¡± Guan Feng finished his assessment and said. ¡°I believe everyone has heard of the rules of this manor. We won¡¯t ept your money. If you can¡¯t pass the assessment, even if you give us money, we won¡¯t ept you! And if you pass the assessment, you will be a member of the Tiger Hunting Vige from now on, and you will share the honor and disgrace together! No matter where you are bullied in Great Cloud City, you cane to me. I will definitely stand up for you and seek justice!¡±


    The square was filled with enthusiastic cheers. Everyone was excited and could not wait to join the Tiger Hunting Vige.


    Jiang Ming also appreciated it. This method was much better than those martial arts dojos in the city, which had a tuition fee of ten taels of silver a month.


    However, he was afraid that he would not have an easy time passing the Tiger Hunting Vige¡¯s assessment.


    Soon, they were brought to a narrow side alley.


    The alley was several feet wide and dozens of feet long. It was filled with wooden dummies for practicing martial arts. The strange thing was that the bottoms of the dummies were thick and long, and they were intertwined with the other wooden dummies.


    ¡°This is our wooden tiger array. Every hunter, including me, has to practice this array every day! The faster you pass, the higher your status will be here!¡± Guan Feng said. ¡°If you pass it within one incense stick, you can pass the assessment and join our vige. If you pass it within half an incense stick, you can join the hunters. You can be a head hunter after passing the assessment in ten breaths!¡±


    Such a simple and brutal assessment method instantly caused everyone¡¯s breathing to quicken, and they became excited.


    There was no need to y tricks or use connections. As long as one had enough strength, one would have the corresponding benefits and status. The seemingly simple rules were enough to move anyone.

 Chapter 28

    Wooden Tiger Array


    Looking at the excited faces of these ignorant rookies, Guan Feng had already anticipated this. He immediatelyughed maliciously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll demonstrate it to you guys first. Just follow me. It¡¯s very simple!¡±


    In a narrow alley, a bare-chested figure suddenly rushed out and pushed a wooden dummy in the front with his palm.


    The wooden dummy rotated and opened up a narrow path. However, the leg of the dummy knocked on the leg of the dummy beside it, causing the other dummies around to rotate instantly.


    The legs rotated and collided with each other. The shadows of the hands were flying everywhere. Guan Feng had already rushed into the wooden tiger array and was charging forward.


    Wherever he passed, all the dummies blocking his way were either pped away by his palm or dodged with his body like a tiger.


    Soon, all the wooden dummies in the alley started to spin, and the shadows of the cudgel flew around with a whooshing sound. It was unknown when they would suddenly appear in Guan Feng¡¯s path and give him a fierce blow.


    Even a second-ss martial artist like Guan Feng suffered a few heavy blows from the dummies. However, he was able to use his terrifying physical strength to sweep through without stopping.


    In less than five breaths, Guan Feng had already rushed out of the wooden tiger array and stood at the other end of the narrow alley.


    As for the crowd at this end of the alley, they had long been dumbfounded by the sight. Those who dared participate in the Tiger Hunting Vige¡¯s assessment were all skilled and could naturally see how terrifying the wooden tiger array was.


    A muscr man with well-developed limbs swallowed his saliva and grumbled, ¡°You f*cking call this simple?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were also solemn. This wooden tiger array would affect the whole body. He knew if he was patient, he could pass.


    However, the assessment required them toplete it within the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, so they had no choice but to rush.


    ¡°Ordinary people can¡¯t get through at all,¡± Jiang Ming estimated. However, he was secretly happy. This trip was not a waste.


    Just this wooden tiger array had opened his eyes. If he cultivated here every day, he would have a huge improvement. These were his weaknesses.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start!¡± Guan Feng suddenly opened his mouth and said, ¡°In the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, stand by my side and you will be a member of the Tiger Hunting Vige.¡±


    Beside him, a man from Tiger Hunting Vige was already holding a match, ready to light the incense at any time.


    There was only silence.


    ¡°Damn it; I¡¯ll go first!¡± The muscr man gritted his teeth and walked out. ¡°I¡¯m Li Daniu; I¡¯ve been practicing martial arts for three years. Today, I¡¯m sorry to make a fool of myself!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve hit my feet!¡±


    Simrly, in less than five breaths, Li Daniupleted his assessment. Two of his front teeth were broken, and he was asked to go out for a walk with his mouth covered.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes became more serious. If they were not careful, they could be tripped or knocked down.


    Following that, one failure after another took ce. Some people pursued speed and had their ribs broken, some people fought steadily but eventually exceeded the time, and some people were in a dilemma.


    In the end, the first to pass was actually the dark-skinned woman. With her vigorous and agile body technique, she broke out of the wooden tiger array when there was only a quarter of the incense stick left.


    ¡°The first person to pass is Huang Xiaoying!¡±


    With the first person passing, the rest of the people¡¯s confidence increased greatly. Soon, a second person passed. He was a young man about the same age as Jiang Ming. His name was Fang Lie, and he took less time than Huang Xiaoying.


    After two more people passed, Jiang Ming¡¯s turn arrived.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Ming!¡± He seemed to be a little nervous as he cupped his hands and slowly walked to the front of the wooden tiger array. He took a deep breath and pushed his palm toward the dummy in front of him.


    The wooden tiger array was activated. Jiang Ming gritted his teeth and rushed in directly as if he was facing death.


    His speed was not fast, but he was able to dodge the dummies by a hair¡¯s breadth. He was like a fierce tiger hunting for food, running quickly in the dense forest, but he was able to avoid all the rocks and grass.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Guan Feng¡¯s interest was piqued, ¡°He¡¯s using the Tiger Subduing Fist!¡±


    In the wooden tiger array, Jiang Ming seemed to be rushing forward in danger, but his heart was calm.


    The few people who had passed the test before did not even sense blood Qi. As a martial artist, it was easy for Jiang Ming to pass the test.


    However, Jiang Ming naturally would not reveal his true realm. The strength he showed now was simr to what he had shown before he sensed the blood Qi, which was enough to pass through.


    As for using the Tiger Subduing Fist, it was also Jiang Ming¡¯s intention. Through Master Zhou, he knew that the Tiger Hunting Vige did not oppose the outflow of the Tiger Subduing Fist. Instead, it strongly supported it. For those who had achieved sess in their cultivation, they would also invite them to join the Tiger Hunting Vige.


    This is also a way to select talents.


    When there was only one-tenth of the incense stick left, Jiang Ming finally rushed out in a sorry state, and his body suffered more than a dozen heavy blows.


    As soon as Jiang Ming stood up, Guan Feng asked, ¡°You¡¯re practicing the Tiger Subduing Fist?¡±


    ¡°As expected,¡± Jiang Ming thought in his heart, but on the surface, he said in fear and trepidation, ¡°Master, I learned this from the old people in town!¡±


    ¡°Not bad!¡± Guan Fengughed. ¡°It¡¯s really rare for you to be so proficient in the Tiger Subduing Fist at such a young age. In the future, when you practice the Leather Tiger Bone Technique from our vige, your strength will definitely improve by leaps and bounds!¡±


    The rest of the people were a little envious. Jiang Ming was the slowest one, but he was the only one who got Guan Feng¡¯s praise.


    ¡°Next!¡±


    ¡°Carry it away!¡±


    * * *


    After that, no one else passed the wooden tiger array. In the end, only five people sessfully joined the Tiger Hunting Vige.


    ¡°Peng Lu, take them to their lodgings to rest and talk about the rules of the vige. Tomorrow morning, they wille here to train!¡± Guan Feng gave his orders and then left.


    ¡°Follow me!¡± After Guan Feng walked away, the man in charge of lighting the incense beckoned to him and walked forward.


    ¡°There are actually no strict rules in the vige,¡± the man named Peng Lu said as he walked. ¡°You¡¯re new here, so just remember to practice your techniques at seven in the morning and start cooking at seven in the evening. In the morning, you have to help with the work of the vige, such as processing the corpses of prey and going out to sell goods. After three months, if you are still willing to stay, you will receive a tael of silver as your monthly allowance!¡±


    ¡°How many people leave?¡± one of them asked.


    Peng Lu chuckled and said meaningfully, ¡°Our vige is not like those fancy martial arts clubs that wait for you to see blood a few times for you to know if you want to leave or not.¡±


    The few of them looked at each other.


    After a moment, Peng Lu led the few people to a courtyard, pointed to a few small houses side by side in the corner, and said, ¡°All of you can be considered official members of the vige. Each of you will be given a room. Don¡¯t look at how small it is; it is much better than those servants who live in the shared house.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, Mr. Peng!¡± The few of them quickly thanked him.


    After Peng Lu left, the few of them each picked an empty room to stay in. There were also a few rooms whose doors were tightly locked as if they were already upied.


    The room was narrow and stuffy, and there was a musty smell, but Jiang Ming did not care. Hey on the bed and fell asleep with his arms and legs spread out.

 Chapter 29

    Youthful Vigor


    In the evening, a rough knocking sound woke Jiang Ming up, and there were unpleasant curses outside the room.


    ¡°There¡¯s really trouble everywhere I go,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself, unsurprised.


    However, this was also Jiang Ming¡¯s biggest motivation to learn martial arts. Even if he were to hide, he could not avoid all troubles. Therefore, he could only make himself stronger and get rid of all troubles so that he could continue to hide, drink tea, and watch the snow fall.


    He got up and went outside the house. He saw Fang Lie and the others being blocked by six or seven unfamiliar men.


    ¡°New brats, who let you stay here?¡±


    A fierce-looking red-faced man stepped on the stone bench and put on a fierce posture. He said fiercely, ¡°Clean up the courtyard and the toilets, then wash our clothes. Don¡¯t even think about sleeping tonight if you can¡¯t finish those chores!¡±


    Here it was, the expected bullying. Jiang Ming chuckled in his heart.


    ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll go now!¡± the two people who came with Jiang Ming quickly bowed.


    Huang Xiaoying was silent, but Fang Lie said in neither a humble nor haughty manner, ¡°I¡¯m not going. This isn¡¯t my job.¡±


    ¡°Hey, kid, you¡¯ve got guts, haven¡¯t you? ¡± A thin, tanned young man raised his eyebrows and was about to punch him.


    Jiang Ming took a step forward and said lightly, ¡°We¡¯re all in the same courtyard now; who can be nobler than the other? You came here earlier than us and still live in this shabby ce. I¡¯m afraid your status in the vige is at the bottom, right?¡±


    Jiang Ming had just arrived and did not want to be too high-profile, but he knew that he could not act coy at this time. Once he acted coy, this group of people would definitely keep looking for trouble.


    His wave of ridicule instantly enraged the few people. The thin, tanned young man, who was about to attack, directly rushed towards him withrge strides. ¡°B*stard, what did you say?¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, a fistnded in front of his face with a strong wind.


    Bang! The thin, tanned young man flew out and crashed onto the ground, blood flowing from his nose.


    You... You dare hit me?¡± the thin, tanned young man did not expect Jiang Ming to dare hit him, so he took a solid punch.


    As if he had suffered great humiliation, he struggled to get up and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not say a word. He rushed up and kicked him over. He sat on him, raised his fist, and beat him up.


    Even though the thin, tanned young man had practiced martial arts, he had no room to fight back after being punched by Jiang Ming.


    After a few punches, the face of the thin, tanned young man swelled up. His head was bleeding, and he let out a scream.


    ¡°Damn it, why did they start fighting?¡±


    The red-faced man was also shocked. He did not expect the neers to be so stupid. This was Tiger Hunting Vige. He did not even bother to pose. He quickly jumped down from the stone bench and wanted to rush forward to pull Jiang Ming away.


    A broom suddenly came from behind his head. The red-faced man heard the movement and wanted to turn around, but he was hit on the head by the broom.


    Thump! With a muffled sound, the man was sent flying and fell t on his face, seeing stars.


    Fang Lie threw down the broom and stepped on his back. He squatted down and pped the man¡¯s head a dozen times. Then, he said calmly, ¡°I only want to learn martial arts in Tiger Hunting Vige. It¡¯s wrong of you to ask me to sweep the floor!¡±


    The red-faced man¡¯s head was buzzing. Were the neers these days all crazy?


    ¡°I was beaten up like this when I first came here. Why am I getting a beating now?¡± the red-faced man¡¯s face was on the ground, and his tears seemed to have soaked the ground.


    Jiang Ming hit the thin, tanned young man until he cried and begged for mercy before he stopped. He looked around with a slightly crazy look and sneered, ¡°What? Do you still want me to sweep the floor?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. It¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± the others were so scared that they retreated.


    They were not fools. As soon as they saw Jiang Ming holding on to a man, they knew he was really ruthless. Everyone was just here to make a living. No one wanted to provoke such a crazy person.


    ¡°Let them go!¡± someone shouted. ¡°If you don¡¯t let them go, I¡¯ll call for help.¡±


    ¡°Sure, call the head hunter over. At most, we¡¯ll be kicked out of Tiger Hunting Vige together,¡± Jiang Ming said indifferently like a ruffian.


    ¡°You coward!¡± The few of them immediately lost their temper.


    They were assigned to this courtyard because they had no background. It was not easy for them to join the Tiger Hunting Vige, so they were not willing to be kicked out for fighting.


    And Jiang Ming also saw this, so he attacked without any scruples. But he did not expect that Fang Lie, who looked peaceful, would fight without any sloppiness.


    ¡°Are you convinced? You b*stard!¡± Jiang Ming saw that this group of people was shocked, so he patted the head of the thin, tanned young man andughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m convinced, I¡¯m convinced. Please let me go!¡± the thin, tanned young man quickly cried and begged.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have the strength, then don¡¯t act all high and mighty, understand?¡± Jiang Ming stood up and pulled him up.


    Seeing this, Fang Lie also got up from the red-faced man¡¯s body. He looked at Jiang Ming and smiled.


    ¡°In the future, we¡¯ll be neighbors, so let¡¯s get to know each other. My name is Jiang Ming, and I used to pick herbs in Peace Town,¡± Jiang Ming said.


    The red-faced man touched his head and said, ¡°My name is Wang Dong. My family owns a butcher shop in the west of the city. My father asked me to learn some things to protect myself. Actually, we¡¯ve only been here for a few days.


    ¡°My name is Zhao Xiaoliu. I¡¯ve been doing odd jobs in the martial arts school for several years, and my money has always been deducted. I heard that I could eat my fill at Tiger Hunting Vige, so I came here.¡±


    ¡°This kid is not good at other things, but his movement technique is like a monkey¡¯s,¡± Wang Dong came up and said.


    Jiang Mingughed. Wang Dong remembered how Zhao Xiaoliu was knocked out by a single punch and stopped talking.


    ¡°My father is a teacher,¡± Fang Lie took the initiative to speak and said seriously, ¡°The Saint in the book said many great truths, which I have always regarded as the truth. Then, one time, I saw on the street that an official had kicked over a hawker¡¯s tofu stall. I wanted to reason with them, but they beat me up. I found that reading could not solve all problems. Thus, I turned to learning martial arts. As it turns out, learning martial arts is still useful.¡± Fang Lie looked at his hands, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Wang Dong¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    ¡°I used to be a farmer. Something happened to my family, so I came here to learn some skills,¡± Huang Xiaoying gathered her courage and whispered.


    This time, even Jiang Ming was a little surprised. Huang Xiaoying¡¯s skills in the previous assessment did not seem like what a farmer should have.


    However, he did not want to pry into other people¡¯s secrets, so he did not ask any more questions.


    In the middle of the night, in a room, Guan Feng was listening to the report of his servant andughed heartily. ¡°It¡¯s good to be young and full of vigor. This kid is to my liking. ¡±


    * * *


    The next morning, at the training ground of Tiger Hunting Vige, dozens of newbies who had just arrived were dressed in the same ck training clothes. They stood in an orderly manner and waited for the head hunter, Guan Feng, to speak.


    In Tiger Hunting Vige, other than the vige master, who was a first-ss martial artist, the strongest person was Guan Feng. He was well-known even in Great Cloud City.


    The usual training and lectures were all conducted by Guan Feng.


    ¡°Everyone, what is the most important thing in the?righteous path of martial arts?¡±


    Guan Feng did not waste any words. He circted his blood Qi, and his voice was like a great bell, ¡°It¡¯s not the moves, nor is it the strength or speed, but the momentum. The soft-flowing water force, the fierce river force, and the solid ice force are all the same things, but they have different forces and can disy different effects. Without control, our skills are useless.¡±

 Chapter 30

    Is This Not Immortal Cultivation?


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for martial arts. Even if you have the skills, without the right amount of control, you will fail.¡± Guan Feng went on to exin the basics to them.


    ¡°The reason why martial artists are divided into the unranked and the ranked is because of their control of force. Only when one can control their force can one circte blood Qi throughout the body and step into the third-ss realm. Only then can one be considered to have truly stepped into the door of martial arts. A third-ss martial artist can carry a cauldron with ease and ride a horse with ease. He¡¯s invincible in the army, and he¡¯s able to move unhindered in Great Cloud City. Any force will treat him as an honored guest.¡±


    Jiang Ming had a slight understanding in his heart. No wonder he could not step into the third ss; it turned out that he had not entered the ¡°force¡± stage.


    Perhaps he could rely on time to slowly grind and naturallyprehend and break through, but now that a second-ss martial artist was personally giving a lecture, it was like pointing out the direction for Jiang Ming to move forward. This time would be greatly shortened.


    Wang Dong¡¯s big face was swollen like a bun, and he asked longingly, ¡°Master Guan, what¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°Haha, you didn¡¯t even sense your blood Qi, yet you dare think so far ahead?¡± Beside Guan Feng, a few old men who had been here for a long timeughed.


    ¡°If you think like this, you¡¯ll never advance.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been beaten into a pulp, but you still have dreams.¡±


    Guan Feng stretched out his hand and pressed down, suppressing the voices of several people. He pretended not to see Wang Dong¡¯s swollen face and said with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to have a goal, so I¡¯ll tell you. After learning to control force is theprehension of ¡®intent¡¯. As the name implies, the ¡®intent¡¯ is the intent realm. Bybining force with technique and storing intent in force, one can control blood Qi to temper the body, making it difficult for des and spears to prate. They are known as second-ss martial artists.¡±


    ¡°What is intent?¡± Everyone was at a loss.


    Guan Feng smiled and did not say anything. He suddenly looked at Wang Dong.


    Wang Dong suddenly screamed, staggered back, and almost fell to the ground, scaring everyone.


    ¡°I think¡­ I think I saw a fierce tiger pouncing at me,¡± Wang Dong muttered with lingering fear. He subconsciously touched his chest as if he had really been injured by the tiger¡¯s ws.


    Everyone was shocked. Were martial artists trained to such a high level that terrifying? With just one look, he could scare off a strong man who had practiced martial arts.


    Jiang Ming was also shocked. At that moment, even he felt a chill all over his body, as if he had felt great danger.


    ¡°Is this still a martial art? Is it really not immortal cultivation?¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself.


    ¡°This is the intent. When you reach this level, you will naturally understand what you can¡¯t do,¡± Guan Feng said simply.


    Over the years, the Tiger Hunting Vige had recruited hundreds and thousands of people, but only a few of them had be second-ss martial artists. It was useless to say more. Such masters could not be trained by teaching.


    ¡°Master Guan is amazing! I¡¯m afraid that not many people in Great Cloud City are a match for you,¡± Wang Dong and the rest immediately said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. First-ss martial artists are the top masters. I¡¯m as weak as a chicken in front of them!¡± Guan Feng shook his head and said, ¡°But a second-ss martial artist is indeed enough to dominate a region. If you can be a second-ss martial artist before the age of thirty, you will be considered a real genius. There is a great chance that you will be able to be a first-ss martial artist with ease.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± everyone eximed.


    They were all people who practiced martial arts, and only by practicing martial arts did they know how difficult it was to walk the path of martial arts. Most of them would find it difficult to be martial artists at all.


    Guan Fengughed, but his expression did not look too good. ¡°Last year in Great Cloud City, Shi Junwei, from the Shi family, proved to be a genius. At the age of 23, he became a second-ss expert and broke the record in Great Cloud City. He is almost guaranteed to be a first-ss expert in the future. There is even hope for him to advance even further.¡±


    The crowd was in a heated discussion. Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. The Shi family had risen to power too quickly. They had just emerged, and they already had such a genius. However, looking at Guan Feng¡¯s expression, it seemed that the Tiger Hunting Vige and the Shi family were not on good terms.


    Jiang Ming did not like the Shi family anyway.


    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t aim too high.¡± Seeing that there were still questions, Guan Feng coughed twice and said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can rest easy after joining us. In a month, I¡¯ll take you to the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest to hunt tigers. If anyone dies in there, don¡¯t me me for not warning you today.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s heart trembled, and they all agreed.


    Before they came, they already knew that the Tiger Hunting Vige did not teach martial arts for free. During the hunts, they encountered all kinds of danger, and people would die yearly.


    Guan Feng nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Next, I will teach you the Leather Tiger Bone Technique. This technique focuses on the momentum of a fierce tiger. Only with the heart of a fierce tiger and an indomitable state of mind can you truly learn it. If you can master it, you can be a second-ss martial artist!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s breathing quickened. They did not expect the Tiger Hunting Vige to be so generous as to teach them a second-ss martial arts technique.


    Guan Feng could tell what they were thinking and said, ¡°Actually, martial arts cultivation isn¡¯t a secret to the major forces. You must always remember that martial arts cultivation is about the person, not the cultivation of the art! If you can¡¯t reach the second ss, taking this technique is a waste. If you can reach the second ss, it¡¯s naturally a good thing for Tiger Hunting Vige.


    Just as everyone was about to praise him for his great setup, Guan Feng continued, ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to spread the technique, but I don¡¯t rmend it. This method needs to bebined with our vige¡¯s unique secret martial arts medicine to practice. If you practice it rashly and hurt yourself, don¡¯te to me.¡±


    Everyone shook their heads speechlessly. So, this was the condition.


    Next, Guan Feng began to teach the external practice of the Leather Tiger Bone Technique and the internal breathing technique.


    After Guan Feng had finished teaching, the neers began to practice in the square.


    Jiang Ming practiced the external fist technique methodically, but he thought to himself, ¡°This technique is somewhat simr to the Tiger Subduing Fist. Maybe the Tiger Subduing Fist is the inferior version of the Leather Tiger Bone Technique.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s progress was extremely fast with the Tiger Subduing Fist as the foundation. After a few rounds, he gradually entered the best state. Guan Feng also cast his attention on him.


    ¡°This kid is a person of great potential!¡± Guan Feng thought to himself. ¡°However, he still needs to train his temper.¡±


    In the past, neers had also practiced the Tiger Subduing Fist and thought they were geniuses just because they had some achievements. In the end, they became arrogant andcent and could only be the disdain of others.


    ¡°Peng Lu, exchange moves with them!¡± As he thought of this, Guan Feng raised his head and shouted, ¡°A bunch of fancy fists and legs! Just looking at them makes me feel annoyed. If you haven¡¯t been beaten up, if you haven¡¯t been beaten ck and blue, how can you stimte your fighting spirit?¡±


    ¡°Whoever canst ten moves under Peng Lu will be rewarded with a bowl of martial arts secret medicine for breakfast!¡± Guan Feng coldly snorted, ¡°This was supposed to be something that you can only drink three monthster after you have officially stayed in the vige.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, this group of people¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. Each and every one of them howled and charged toward Peng Lu.

 Chapter 31

    Fire Cloud Grass


    Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, half a month had passed.


    The morning breeze was cool, and there were already many people practicing fist techniques on the training ground.


    Jiang Ming also got up early and came here to practice the Leather Tiger Bone Technique.


    In half a month¡¯s time, Jiang Ming still had not broken through to be a third-ss martial artist, but he was not in a hurry. The martial arts experience and skills he learned here were things that he could not learn in his life in Peace Town.


    Although he was already a martial artist, he was stillcking in experience and skill. Now, he could endure the loneliness and trained hard every day. In addition to Peng Lu¡¯s daily training, his actualbat ability had increased rapidly, and his blood Qi was also more stable.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I haven¡¯t had a chance to drink a bowl of secret martial arts medicine until now.¡± Jiang Ming was shocked.


    Peng Lu was a true martial artist. Even if he suppressed his strength, up until now, no one couldst six or seven moves under his hands.


    ¡°I was nning to fish in troubled waters once someone could withstand ten moves. Then, I¡¯d pretend to be lucky and get a bowl of medicinal stew.¡±


    However, since no one passed the test, Jiang Ming did not want to stand out and attract too much attention. Anyway, he would be able to drink it in three months. A few months was nothing to him.


    Suddenly, a strong wind came from behind him, like a fierce tiger roaring and pouncing at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s Peng Lu.¡±


    Jiang Ming cursed in his heart. He turned around and threw a punch, but it hit the air.


    ¡°Master Guan?¡± Jiang Ming was shocked when he saw the man. Did he find out that he was a martial artist?


    In a sh, Jiang Ming did not dodge. He stomped his feet, and his fist force turned into a w, aiming at Guan Feng¡¯s heart.


    It was apletely life-risking fighting style.


    However, Guan Feng¡¯s figure shed and bypassed Jiang Ming¡¯s attack, going around to his side and back.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Jiang Ming quickly turned around and saw that Guan Feng was already standing aside, looking at him with approval.


    ¡°If you had backed away from my w earlier, I would have been able to unleash my full power and easily tear your throat apart,¡± Guan Feng said in a calm voice. ¡°However, you advanced instead of retreating. You used a desperate move to counter me and restrained the power of my move. Moreover, this kind of courage to exchange a life for a life might even scare the enemy away. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still far from you, Master Guan,¡± Jiang Ming cupped his hands and said. It seemed that this guy only wanted to give him some pointers.


    ¡°You¡¯re already very good! I heard that you used to be an herb gatherer from Peace Town?¡± Guan Feng asked with a faint smile.


    Jiang Ming was stunned and nodded.


    ¡°Have you ever picked fire cloud grass?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he shook his head regretfully, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen one until now, but I heard that several people have already harvested it sincest year.¡±


    ¡°Medicine is rare; naturally, it¡¯s hard to find fire cloud grass.¡± Guan Feng smiled mysteriously and encouraged him. ¡°Practice well. Maybe when we return to Peace Town in the future, we¡¯ll need you to bring us into the mountains to pick herbs.¡±


    Then, Guan Feng turned around and left. A question rose in Jiang Ming¡¯s heart. What exactly was the origin of fire cloud grass? Why did the head hunter of Tiger Hunting Vige pay attention to it?


    Could it be that there were some secrets in the fire cloud grass that he did not know about?


    ¡°And what do you mean by returning to Peace Town?¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but think of the strangers who said they were going to build a big building in the town before they left.


    Could it be that the Tiger Hunting Vige was also involved?


    ¡°The world is in chaos. I¡¯d better practice. ¡± Jiang Ming stopped thinking about it. The best way to avoid trouble was to have the strength to smash trouble with one punch.


    After breakfast, Jiang Ming and the others left and participated in the various chores in the vige.


    A butcher like Wang Dong, who had been sent to deal with the corpses of his prey since he entered the vige, now had the honorific title of ¡°Master Wang.¡± He could eat free meat every day, which was much better than the kitchen.


    On the other hand, Fang Lie taught the children in the vige how to draw and read every day. His days were the most leisurely, and his progress in martial arts was the fastest. Now, he could even sense blood Qi from time to time. Guan Feng believed that he had the chance to be a martial artist within a year.


    As for Huang Xiaoying, she practiced martial arts in a low-key manner every day and then helped the kitchen cook. She was the most low-key and hardworking person.


    There were even a few times when Jiang Ming got up at night and saw Huang Xiaoying practicing her fist technique in the courtyard under the thin moonlight. However, it had been more than half a month, and she did not seem to have improved much.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid what happened in her family is not a small matter,¡± Jiang Ming thought, but he had no intention of getting involved in other people¡¯s affairs. His only purpose ining to Tiger Hunting Vige was to practice martial arts and be stronger.


    ¡°Next, I¡¯ll wait for Fang Lie to fully sense his vitality. I¡¯ll also ¡®improve¡¯ a little. After all, only by improving can I be valued and obtain more martial arts resources.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not want to stand out too much, but with a little genius like Fang Lie in front of him, Jiang Ming¡¯s slight ¡°improvement¡± would not attract too much attention.


    Jiang Ming pondered as he walked to a side courtyard. The courtyard was filled with the fragrance of herbs, and there were many fresh or dried herbs piled up.


    The main business of Tiger Hunting Vige was to hunt in the mountains, but they would also bring back medicinal herbs when they encountered them. Jiang Ming¡¯s main task was to help pick and sort out these medicinal herbs.


    ¡°The harvest is not bad this time.¡± Jiang Mingughed as he flipped through the pile of fresh herbs.


    ¡°Ah, Ming, I was just waiting for you toe and deal with it.¡± A white-haired old man heard the noise and ran out of the house.


    Two teenage girls in the courtyard were helping organize the medicinal herbs. They also ran to Jiang Ming and chattered, ¡°Jiang Ming, you¡¯re so amazing. Remember the little yellow flower that you picked outst time? I sold it next door for 300 copper coins. They said it was some kind of healing medicine. And that gray ginseng? It¡¯s very useful for improving blood Qi. Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before?¡±


    Jiang Ming was not proud of himself even though they were praising him liberally. He had tasted countless nts in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest and studied countless medicinal herbs. Naturally, his understanding of medicinal herbs was iparable to that of ordinary people.


    There were even many medicinal herbs that the pharmacists in this world had not discovered. They were all recorded in Jiang Ming¡¯s archives. He had only casually shared his knowledge, but he managed to suppress these half-baked people in Tiger Hunting Vige. The old pharmacist in the vige even praised him endlessly.


    These young girls were the family members of the vige. They dared sell medicinal herbs for money to buy clothes to wear. They looked kind, but who knew when they would turn hostile because of unhappiness?


    Jiang Ming did not want to provoke them. He smiled and squatted in front of the pile of herbs and began to sort them out.


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a job this afternoon. I wonder if Ming would like to go?¡± The white-haired old man looked at Jiang Ming, who was working hard, and suddenlyughed.


    ¡°At yourmand, Pharmacist Feng!¡± Jiang Ming said. He was very clear about his position. He was now a small shrimp in Tiger Hunting Vige, and he was mainly low-key.


    Pharmacist Feng smiled with satisfaction. ¡°More than half of the prey that we hunted has been sold to the big families in the city. Usually, it¡¯s the men in the vige who are responsible for transporting the prey over. It¡¯s the spring hunt now, and many people have entered the mountains. The vige is short of manpower.¡± He blinked and continued, ¡°There¡¯s a truck of goods this afternoon. They¡¯re going to be delivered to the Wang family. You can follow me for a run if you have nothing to do. You cane to me and get a bowl of secret martial arts medicine to drink when you return. ¡°

 Chapter 32

    Third-ss Martial Artist


    ¡°A bowl of secret martial arts medicine?¡± Jiang Ming was shocked. Didn¡¯t they have to wait three monthster at Tiger Hunting Vige before they could drink it?


    Immediately, he realized that Pharmacist Feng was taking care of him on purpose. The delivery of goods to collect the medicinal stew was just an excuse.


    Pharmacist Feng was in charge of the distribution of the secret medicine in the vige, so it was nothing to give a bowl to anyone. However, Jiang Ming was a neer, after all, so he could not do anything too outrageous.


    He did not expect that his low-profile and serious work would bring him such benefits.


    ¡°Thank you, Pharmacist Feng,¡± Jiang Ming quickly said.


    ¡°Alright. Go back and prepare after you¡¯re done sorting out the medicinal herbs. I¡¯ll go and boil some medicinal stew,¡± Pharmacist Feng said with a smile. He was extremely satisfied with Jiang Ming. He was not in a hurry, diligent, and low-key. It would be even better if he could be a martial artist. He still had an unmarried granddaughter.


    * * *


    In the afternoon, Jiang Ming went out with two men from the vige, escorting a carriage full of goods to the Wang family.


    There were three big crock jars tied to the cart, and even though they were covered with cloth, the strong smell of blood still came out.


    ¡°Mr. Peng, what¡¯s inside?¡± Jiang Ming asked.


    One of the men was Peng Lu. Hearing this, he patted the jar and said with a smile, ¡°The organs and blood of tigers are all treasures used for martial arts. They can be refined into all kinds of secret medicines. Just that jar of tiger blood alone is worth a hundred taels of silver.¡±


    Jiang Ming was speechless. Not everyone can earn this kind of money. It was said that the fierce beasts in the deepest part of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest could even tear martial artists apart. They were extraordinary. Even Guan Feng did not dare break into the deepest part of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest.


    The three of them passed through several streets of the city and finally entered a secluded courtyard that upied arge area.


    It was the Wang family¡¯s residence.


    In Great Cloud City, the Wang family was the most powerful force other than the government. They once had two first-ss martial artists, but now they only had one left. However, their foundation was not something that other forces couldpare to.


    The mission went very smoothly. After a steward of the Wang Family inspected the goods a little, he handed over a few silver notes to Peng Lu.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Wang family¡¯s martial arts practice field,¡± Peng Lu said when they passed by a square as they left.


    In the square, there were many people practicing martial arts. Jiang Ming nced at them. Whether it was the quantity or the quality, they were better than the Tiger Hunting Vige.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the Wang family doesn¡¯t have enough talents in the younger generation. The current first-ss martial artists are almost a hundred years old,¡± another man said in a low voice as if he was gloating.


    Peng Lu was just about to say something when he suddenly caught a glimpse of a figure and hurriedly said, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Heroes of Tiger Hunting Vige, thank you for your hard work!¡± A woman in a in white dress walked over and said in a natural and poised manner.


    Jiang Ming looked over. The woman had a slim figure and a soft and quiet face, and she exuded the temperament of ady from a noble family. It was Miss Wang who had gone to Peace Town to release the fish.


    Peng Lu hurriedly replied with a few polite words. Although they were both first-ss forces, there was still a gap between Tiger Hunting Vige and the Wang family. Moreover, the identity of the Wang family¡¯s eldest young miss was also extraordinary.


    ¡°Is this young man also from Tiger Hunting Vige?¡± Miss Wang suddenly looked at Jiang Ming and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, I remember you snatching my fish in Peace Town.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes widened as if he had seen a ghost. He just nced at her a few times. How could she remember him?


    Peng Lu was also dumbfounded. He heard that Jiang Ming was an idiot, but he did not expect him to be so fierce. He dared snatch Miss Wang¡¯s things?


    Miss Wang chuckled, ¡°No need to be surprised; I¡¯m not trying to hold a grudge. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve had an eidetic memory since I was a child.¡±


    She was really powerful. What else could Jiang Ming say? He could only tter her and then exin that he had been practicing martial arts for a long time and was lucky enough to join Tiger Hunting Vige.


    Only when they left the Wang family did Peng Lu let out a long sigh of relief. He looked at Jiang Ming with admiration. ¡°You¡¯re really wild; you even dared catch the fish that Miss Wang set free and eat it.¡±


    Jiang Ming said indifferently, ¡°The life in that town has no next meal. Who cares if it¡¯s the Wang family¡¯s fish?¡±


    However, this incident also made Jiang Ming vignt. In the future, in addition to always paying attention to his style of doing things, if he really wanted to do something that could not be seen in the light, it was better to change his appearance.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had that disguise technique for a long time, but I haven¡¯t really used it yet. It seems that I have to learn it.¡±


    * * *


    After returning to the vige, Jiang Ming and the other two each took a bowl of secret martial arts medicine practice and drank it. Then, they began to practice their fist techniques in the training field.


    Peng Lu and Jiang Ming did not say much about Jiang Ming getting the secret medicine. They had a tacit understanding of this kind of thing. After all, their secret medicine was also in the hands of Pharmacist Feng.


    ¡°The effects of this secret medicine are indeed extraordinary!¡± Jiang Ming practiced the Leather Tiger Bone Technique and was happy.


    The secret medicine that he had gotten from Elder Tong was more focused on increasing muscle strength, which in turn increased blood Qi. However, after drinking Pharmacist Feng¡¯s medicinal stew, Jiang Ming could feel that his blood Qi was boiling, and the blood Qi in his body seemed to be rxing.


    ¡°Perhaps I will be able to break through today!¡±


    Jiang Ming was excited. He practiced the Leather Tiger Bone Technique again and again. His speed was steady. He did not want to expose his strength, but he also wanted to understand the fist technique.


    At this critical juncture, it was no longer something that could be solved by gritting one¡¯s teeth and practicing. The more important thing was to grasp that wisp of illusory force.


    Evening rolled by. The effect of the medicine was almost gone. Peng Lu and the others were ready to leave, but Jiang Ming was still practicing.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re stunned, you¡¯re really ying with your life when you practice martial arts.¡± Peng Lu looked at Jiang Ming and also revealed a respectful expression.


    The men of Tiger Hunting Vige did not y around. They only respected people who were stronger than them. The seriousness and persistence that Jiang Ming had shown during this period of time had already conquered many people in the vige. Peng Lu admitted that he absolutely could not do such a disdainful thing.


    Gradually, night fell, and the training ground was empty.


    As Jiang Ming practiced, a trace of enlightenment finally rose in his heart. There seemed to be an additional fiendish Qi in the fist technique.


    If he had practiced the Leather Tiger Bone Technique in the past, he would have the form and intent now!


    ¡°The momentum of a fierce tiger is indomitable!¡± Jiang Ming said softly. He had finally stepped into the third-ss realm.


    The blood Qi in his body was like an arrow, circting continuously throughout his body like a river.


    When the blood Qi circted to his legs, Jiang Ming felt his body be light, as if he could move a thousand feet in an instant. When the blood Qi circted to his shoulders and arms, Jiang Ming felt that his strength was like a spring, and he could carry a giant cauldron weighing a ton.


    ¡°This is a third-ss martial artist. The difference between a third-ss martial artist and an unranked one is like the difference between the sky and the ground.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed with emotion.


    In the days that followed, Jiang Ming continued to keep a low profile. He practiced martial arts and worked every day. asionally, he would get a bowl of secret medicine from Pharmacist Feng.


    Finally, a month after this batch of neers joined the Tiger Hunting Vige, an announcement was made.


    ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go into the mountains to hunt for tigers!¡± Guan Feng¡¯s eyes were as sharp as a knife as he looked at the dozens of people below, ¡°If you back out now, there¡¯s still time.¡±

 Chapter 33

    Returning to Peace Town


    In the deep mountains and old forests, the morning light was clear, and insects and birds chirping could be heard from time to time.


    The men of Tiger Hunting Vige were either lying down or sleeping. Many of them were injured, and their clothes were ragged like beggars. Only a few people with strong blood Qi were patrolling the periphery, alert for danger.


    On a t open space, Jiang Ming was practicing the Leather Tiger Bone Technique. The friction with the air made a whistling sound, and from time to time, a surging aura broke out.


    A few days ago, Fang Lie hadpletely sensed his blood Qi. One morning after entering the mountains, Jiang Ming had ¡°improved¡± while practicing his fist techniques. From time to time, he began to sense the dense blood Qi.


    ¡°You¡¯re not messing around at all.¡± Guan Feng carried a big bow on his back, walked to Jiang Ming, and smiled.


    Jiang Ming retracted his fist and looked around. ¡°I¡¯ve always been in the mountains and forests, so I might have gotten used to it. Besides, it¡¯s getting messier and messier. Only by practicing mybat skills can I face danger better. However, I never knew that the depths of Great Cloud City¡¯s Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest could be so dangerous.¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Ming¡¯s face was also cautious. When he was a herb gatherer in the past, the range of his activities had never been so deep. The wild beasts he encountered were also within his scope of dealing with. But this time, the mountain forest waspletely different.


    It had been five days since Guan Feng had brought this group of neers into the forest. Despite being full of confidence, they had suffered a huge blow in the past few days.


    The deeper they went into the forest, the more terrifying the wild beasts they encountered.


    On the first day, they were still able to kill a few wild deer happily. On the second day, they were ambushed by a pack of wolves, and Zhao Xiaoliu and the rest of the newbies were injured.


    Yesterday, a thick-skinned ck bear had charged into the crowd and killed two newbies. In the end, it was Guan Feng who had to shoot an arrow into the bear¡¯s heart before it was killed.


    ¡°No one knows how big the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest is,¡± Guan Feng sighed before he continued, ¡°The wild beasts here are even more brutal. Some of them have eaten exotic flowers and rare herbs. It¡¯s not difficult for them to bite martial artists to death. Of course, that¡¯s why Tiger Hunting Vige entered the ce to make a living. Otherwise, how could we feed hundreds of people by killing ordinary wild beasts?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart moved. He remembered this mountain forest. ¡°It¡¯s not simple to find a ce that can make wild beasts mutate. Maybe there¡¯s some supernatural power, maybe it¡¯s rted to immortal cultivation, or maybe it¡¯s a ce that can make wild beasts mutate,¡± he thought to himself.


    When he bes stronger in the future, he might even want toe and explore the ce fully.


    ¡°Are you willing to settle down in Tiger Hunting Vige?¡± Guan Feng suddenly asked.


    Jiang Ming was stunned. Whether it was the neers or the seniors who had been in the vige for decades, they could only be considered employees of Tiger Hunting Vige.


    Settling down meant bing a real part of Tiger Hunting Vige and being the owner of Tiger Hunting Vige. The rights and resources the owner had werepletely different from those of the workers like Jiang Ming.


    However, it was not easy to settle down in Tiger Hunting Vige. At the very least, he had to be a third-ss martial artist like Peng Lu.


    However, the strength that Jiang Ming disyed today was only that of sensing blood Qi. Could it be that Guan Feng had seen through his true strength?


    Jiang Ming shook his head secretly. Of course not. Unless a martial artist stimted his own blood Qi, it would be difficult for a first-ss martial artist to see the background of others.


    However, Jiang Ming had been with the people from Tiger Hunting Vige for a month. He knew that they were a group of men who seemed rough but were sentimental. Guan Feng had treated him well, so he did not want to lie.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming raised his head and said frankly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to Master Guan, but I only had one purpose when I first came to Tiger Hunting Vige, and that was to learn martial arts and be stronger. When I was in Tiger Hunting Vige, I would naturally do my best and not ck off. But my ambition is not in Tiger Hunting Vige, nor is it in this ce. Whether I¡¯m a herb gatherer or a martial arts apprentice, there¡¯s no difference to me. They¡¯re just experiences on my way to growth.¡±


    Jiang Ming was like a frivolous teenager, but these were indeed his true thoughts. For him, how could he spend his immortality in Tiger Hunting Vige? However, this was not something that outsiders could know.


    Guan Feng clicked his tongue in wonder, ¡°Do you know how much the elders in the vige are willing to fight for a ce to settle down? The world is not as romantic as you think. With your strength, you¡¯ll only die if you go out and make a living. It¡¯s not as safe as joining the Tiger Hunting Vige.¡±


    Jiang Mingughed freely. ¡°Master Guan, you taught me on the first day that I should press forward with the momentum of a tiger. Why are you talking about stability now? Is it because you have stayed in the vige for too long that the tiger¡¯s momentum has been worn out?¡±


    Guan Feng was stunned for a moment before he burst outughing. ¡°Good, as expected of the young man I admire, you¡¯re both smart and arrogant! Don¡¯t worry, just stay in the vige and learn martial arts. As long as it¡¯s something I know, I can teach it to you! If you be rich one day and the Tiger Hunting Vige is in trouble, don¡¯t forget to give me a hand,¡± Guan Feng joked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jiang Ming nodded seriously. ¡°I will!¡±


    Many of the newbies had been exhausted over the past few days and were in a deep sleep. At this time, they were woken up by Guan Feng¡¯s loud voice. Just as they were about to curse at the man, they shut their mouths after seeing who it was.


    Peng Lu brought a few people over and said in a solemn voice, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve already scattered the tiger luring powder!¡±


    ¡°Alright, this trial ends here!¡± Guan Feng grinned and said, ¡°Take these newbies with you and carry the prey to Peace Town. There will be people waiting for you there. Whoever wants to leave after returning to the vige will get a hundred copper coins as a leaving gift. The rest of you must follow me deeper into the vige.¡±


    ¡°We can finally leave the mountain?¡± Zhao Xiaoliu clutched at his injured arm and cried out.


    Many people heaved a sigh of relief, and a few people¡¯s eyes even flickered with fear, not wanting to enter the mountain again.


    Guan Feng saw all these people and shook his head in disdain. He turned around and walked deeper into the forest.


    Peng Lu directed these newbies to carry the roosters, hares, and other prey. He himself, on the other hand, gave a light shout and directly carried the ck bear that was as tall as two people on his back, walking down the mountain with quick steps.


    ¡°As expected of a third-ss martial artist.¡± Fang Lie carried a bunch of roosters and a deer on his shoulder. ¡°I wonder when I will be able to cultivate the blood Qi and be a martial artist.¡±


    Jiang Ming was dragging a wild boar and asked curiously, ¡°Since when did the vige have a stronghold in Peace Town?¡±


    Fang Lie scratched his head and said, ¡°I heard that all the major forces in the city are building arge number of branches in Peace Town. Our vige should have participated in it, right?¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded. He thought of Ah Fei, Old Jiang, and the others. It would be good to go back and have a look.


    They reached Peace Town.


    The familiar minor official still stood at the entrance of the town, collecting protection fees from every herb gatherer who returned to the town.


    However, when he saw Peng Lu, who was carrying a ck bear and walking as if he was flying, and also saw the group of burly men behind him, the frivolous and arrogant expression on his face instantly changed into ttery and humility.


    ¡°You must be the heroes from Tiger Hunting Vige. This way, please. Your vige¡¯s stronghold is in the best ce in the center of the town.¡±


    Although he was a government official, he was just a small official without any rank. Compared to the martial artists of Tiger Hunting Vige, he was nothing.


    When Jiang Ming walked past him and exchanged a nce with him, the official was stunned, and panic shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Long time no see, haha!¡± Jiang Mingughed.


    The minor official revealed a smile that was uglier than crying. ¡°Ming, so you¡¯ve joined Tiger Hunting Vige. I¡¯ve offended you in the past; please forgive me.¡±


    As he spoke, he quickly took out a bunch of copper coins from his pocket and wanted to hand it to Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Keep it for yourself.¡± Jiang Ming shook his head and left.


    The person who used to act like a tyrant was now bowing down to him. There was no point in arguing with such a person.

 Chapter 34

    Master Zhou¡¯s Death


    Jiang Ming walked into town and felt as if it had been a lifetime.


    The street had widened a lot, and there were bright and beautiful houses on both sides of the street. The bustling scene was dense; asionally, old, thatched houses could be seen in the middle, but they were blocked by the shadows of the tall houses as if they had disappeared.


    ¡°Everyone, you must work hard. When this ce is developed in the future, we can easily earn a lot of silver.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, don¡¯t bezy!¡±


    On the construction site, the supervisor was loudly urging theborers to work. When he saw someone tired and resting, he changed his expression and scolded sternly.


    ¡°My lord, can we really go in and work after this house is built?¡±


    A simple, honest-looking old man with a hunched back was trying his best to move the marble floor tiles. The veins on his forehead were popping out, but he still grinned and asked, his eyes full of anticipation.


    The supervisor¡¯s eyes shed with ridicule and disgust, but he still smiled. ¡°Of course, the city¡¯s lords can just casually throw away silver, and that¡¯s all shining white silver. You can pick up whatever you want, but I¡¯m telling you, those sly and sneaky people will definitely not want it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll definitely work hard!¡± the old man revealed his yellow teeth and thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s the right thing to do by giving thisnd to the master in the city to build a house. Not only can I get one tael of silver, but I can also work at the master¡¯s house to earn money.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the scene expressionlessly and sighed in his heart, ¡°The old men from the city came to the small town to build a grand and beautiful castle, but only the rich can live in it. However, if he were to rush up to theborers and say these things, he would probably be drowned in spittle. They would say that he was jealous of them.


    He shook his head and continued to walk forward. A group of people walked past the main road and soon arrived at the new branch of Tiger Hunting Vige. It was a house that was already half-built, and a horse carriage was waiting outside.


    Jiang Ming remembered the original ce of the house. It seemed to be a deserted mountain. It seemed that Tiger Hunting Vige had put in a lot of effort to clean it up.


    ¡°Mr. Peng, why are we building a branch here?¡± Wang Dong asked curiously after loading all his prey into the carriage.


    Peng Lu nced at him and was just about to scold him for being a busybody, but then he caught a glimpse of the other people¡¯s curious expressions. He helplessly shook his head and said, ¡°These are all the manor lord¡¯s orders. Master Guan said that Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest was going to be lively in the future.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. What was the meaning of this?


    Jiang Ming was also suspicious. What kind of secret did Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest have? could it be rted to the fire cloud grass? After all, Guan Feng had specially asked him about the fire cloud grassst time.


    ¡°Alright, stop guessing and do your job!¡± Peng Lu reprimanded.


    After loading all the prey onto the truck, Peng Lu and the others left. On the other hand, Jiang Ming took half a day¡¯s leave, saying he wanted to go home and visit people.


    He returned to his small courtyard. Due to the remote and difficult terrain, the old men in the city probably did not like this broken ce, so it was not affected much. In fact, it was even cleaned up quite well.


    ¡°It should be Ah Fei¡¯s wife who helped clean it. Ah Fei can¡¯t do such meticulous work.¡±


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming slowly walked to Master Zhou¡¯s house, but he was stunned.


    He saw that Master Zhou¡¯s house was empty, and the weeds in front of the door were growing wildly.


    Jiang Ming had a bad feeling.


    ¡°Ah, Ming is back!¡± One of Master Zhou¡¯s neighbors came back with two buckets of water. When he saw Jiang Ming, he quickly greeted him.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Jiang Ming pointed at Master Zhou¡¯s house.


    ¡°Master Zhou? Oh...¡± The neighbor was stunned, then sighed with aplicated expression. ¡°He was already in poor health. Some time ago, the Shi family wanted to build a mansion in the town and wanted to upy hisnd. Master Zhou went up to argue with them and was kicked in the leg by a young master of the Shi family. A few dayster, he died.¡± The neighbor sighed, ¡°After his granddaughter buried him, she disappeared. I heard that she went to the city to learn martial arts.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s body stiffened, but he immediately rxed and sighed calmly, ¡°Life is hard.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but Master Zhou was too impulsive. It¡¯s good for the development of our Peace Town if the rich men upy the fields, right?¡± the neighbor nagged.


    When he stopped talking, Jiang Ming had already gone far away.


    * * *


    ¡°It¡¯s the Shi family¡¯s darling again.¡± Jiang Ming walked slowly on the street, keeping this matter in mind.


    He had all the time in the world to slowly take his revenge!


    Unconsciously, he smelled the fragrance of wine.


    Jiang Ming raised his head and looked around. Old Jiang¡¯s bar was still there, but the guests were still the familiar faces. The herb gatherers who smelled of sweat and the old farmers with stained fingernails were still there.


    They were hiding in the shadow of the bar, slowly drinking their old wine as if they had nothing to do with the bustling scene outside.


    Those rich men from the city probably would note to this kind of ce to drink and have fun.


    When Jiang Ming walked into the bar, he was greeted by surprised people. Old Jiang, who was napping behind the counter, was also woken up.


    That night, Jiang Ming, Old Jiang, and Ah Fei talked all night, and a bottle of warm wine was quietly ced on the table.


    The next morning arrived.


    ¡°You should avoid them if she can. Don¡¯t get into a conflict with those people.¡± Jiang Ming was about to return to the Tiger Hunting Vige. Before he left, he said, ¡°If anyone takes over my courtyard, just give it to them. Perhaps after a period of time, I will be back.¡±


    Ah Fei nodded to show that he understood. Old Jiang looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°The Shi family is different from Uncle Ba. They are a family of martial artists.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Jiang Ming cupped his hands at him. Both of them were smart people, so Old Jiang did not say anything more and watched Jiang Ming leave.


    * * *


    Back at Tiger Hunting Vige, when Jiang Ming came back, he found that several people had left the small courtyard. Only he, Fang Lie, and Huang Xiaoying were left in the same group as him, and Wang Dong was the only one who came earlier than them.


    ¡°This group of cowards!¡± Wang Dong¡¯s shoulder was also wrapped in gauze. ¡°I thought that Zhao Xiaoliu was a man. I didn¡¯t expect him to be a sissy too!¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°Everyone has their own ambitions. Not everyone can put life and death aside.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, Ming, go get the medicine!¡± Fang Lie quickly reminded, ¡°This time, the vige is kind enough to let all the newbies who participated in the hunt get a bowl. It¡¯ll be very useful for cultivating the Leather Tiger Bone Technique!¡±


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ll be able to sense blood Qi tomorrow!¡± Wang Dong¡¯s face was also filled with excitement.


    Huang Xiaoying was silent, but her dark face was also a little red, obviously excited.


    Jiang Ming touched his nose. He could not say that he had already drunk a few bowls, right?


    However, it was naturally more profitable to drink an extra bowl. Jiang Ming also changed into an excited expression, ran to Pharmacist Feng, took the medicinal stew, and gulped it down.


    ¡°I heard that you have sensed blood Qi?¡± Pharmacist Feng asked with a smile.


    ¡°I wonder what advice Pharmacist Feng has for me?¡± Jiang Ming quickly nodded.


    Pharmacist Feng chuckled and said, ¡°Do you know that there¡¯s a saying that medicine and martial arts cannot be separated?¡±

 Chapter 35

    Rapid Progress


    ¡°Medical and martial arts cannot be separated?¡± Of course, Jiang Ming had heard of this statement, but he only had a rough understanding of it. He immediately cupped his fists and said, ¡°Please enlighten me, Pharmacist Feng.¡±


    ¡°Medicine and martial arts are inseparable. The surface meaning is naturally easy to understand. Medicine and martial arts are interlinked. Martial arts strengthen the body, while medicine nourishes the body. Different paths lead to the same destination. No one can leave the other!¡±


    Pharmacist Feng stroked his beard and continued, ¡°To go deeper, what is the cultivation of martial arts? It is the dense blood Qi, but you people who learn martial arts are all boorish. You only know how to practice ording to the cultivation method; how can you understand the true meaning of the cirction of blood Qi? If you don¡¯t understand blood Qi, you¡¯ll naturally progress slowly and even waste blood Qi.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. What Pharmacist Feng said was right. Although his current technique was a second-grade martial arts technique, the description of blood Qi was only vague. It could only be explored and realized by the martial artist himself.


    Even though Jiang Ming was now a third-ss martial artist and could control the blood Qi to circte throughout his body, this cirction was still very rough. Every time he condensed the blood Qi, he would consume a lot of blood Qi.


    Pharmacist Feng said, ¡°The root of a doctor¡¯s treatment is to regte blood Qi. If blood Qi is smooth, all diseases will be cured. I¡¯ve seen countless patients. My research on blood Qi is much more exquisite than that of you martial artists! If you have a doctor with great medical skills to help you adjust your blood Qi when you practice martial arts, it might be more useful than drinking secret martial arts medicine.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up as if he had vaguely understood something.


    Pharmacist Feng shook his head repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯m just an old man who knows how to brew medicine. I don¡¯t know these things. I heard it from Dr. Sun from the clinic next door when I was ying chess. He usually doesn¡¯t teach these things to others, but he can be bribed with food,¡± Pharmacist Feng said as he blinked.


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Pharmacist Feng!¡± Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment; then he thanked him.


    * * *


    The next day, Jiang Ming worked from morning to noon at the restaurant. Finally, he spent one tael of silver on buying two of the signature roast chickens and old yellow wine.


    ¡°It¡¯s so f*cking bleak!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help butin when he thought about how a meal in Old Jiang¡¯s bar only cost a few copper coins.


    However, for the sake of his martial arts, money was nothing. Jiang Mingforted himself like this. He first gave one chicken to Pharmacist Feng, then took the other and quickly walked to the clinic next door.


    The clinic¡¯s walls were filled with medicine cabs, and two assistants were busy arranging the medicinal herbs.


    The smell of all kinds of herbs hit his face, making Jiang Ming miss his home.


    As soon as Jiang Ming stepped into the front hall, an old voice sounded, ¡°Eh? Who brought the roast chicken from the restaurant?¡±


    Behind the counter, a chubby old man with white hair and a ruddy face jumped up from the recliner. His nose twitched twice, and he stared at the food in Jiang Ming¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Is this Dr. Sun?¡± Jiang Ming looked at the fat old man in front of him, slightly cupped his hands, and said, ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Ming from Tiger Hunting Vige.¡±


    ¡°Are you the Jiang Ming that Feng was talking about?¡± Dr. Sun¡¯s expression changed, and he immediatelyy back down in anger. ¡°This old Feng, I haven¡¯t agreed, and he¡¯s already pushing you over for a walk.¡±


    Only then did Jiang Ming know that Pharmacist Feng had already informed Dr. Sun in advance. It seemed that if it was not for Pharmacist Feng, ordinary people would not be able to talk to Dr. Sun.


    ¡°I really owe you a big favor.¡± Jiang Ming sighed in his heart. He could only find an opportunity to return it in the future.


    The sound of someone swallowing suddenly rang out. Dr. Sun sat up awkwardly and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ll beat him up sooner orter; he¡¯s just giving me trouble. What are you waiting for? Come to the backyard and put down your things!¡± Dr. Sun said unhappily. He walked to the backyard first and sat down at a stone table in the courtyard.


    Jiang Ming quickly followed, put the things on the table, and stood respectfully at the side. Since he came to ask for guidance, he naturally had to have a proper attitude.


    Dr. Sun opened the oil paper that wrapped the roast chicken and poured himself a bowl of old yellow wine. He ate and drank as if no one was around, then pointed at Jiang Ming with his oily finger, ¡°Show me your technique once and let me see what you¡¯ve got.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Jiang Ming quickly said and began to practice his fist technique in the courtyard.


    After he finished typing, Dr. Sun sneered, ¡°Hmph! So-so!¡±


    ¡°Dr. Sun, please give me some pointers!¡± Jiang Ming said seriously. Although he had concealed his martial artist cultivation, he believed that his fist technique was wless.


    Dr. Sun nced at him and said, ¡°No matter what realm you¡¯re in, you can only achieve 70% of the effect at most by punching like this.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°If you and I are suffering from the same illness, can we be prescribed the same dosage?¡± Dr. Sun asked.


    ¡°Of course not. You and I are different in age and weight,¡± Jiang Ming said in his mind. Then, a sh of lightning shed in his mind, and he seemed to understand.


    Dr. Sun nodded, ¡°It¡¯s the same with martial arts. The fist technique that Guan Feng taught you was based on his body. You can draw a rough outline, but it¡¯s not suitable for you. If your blood Qi flow isn¡¯t smooth, you¡¯ll get sick with time. There¡¯s also the breathing technique. It¡¯s not an unchanging truth. Some people can hold their breath for an incense stick¡¯s time, while some people can only hold it for a few breaths.¡±


    Dr. Sun went on and on. ¡°Martial arts techniques are all created by humans. The most suitable one is the founder. What I¡¯m going to teach you is how to make the martial arts techniques you practice more in line with your body. Even if thepatibility is not as good as the founder¡¯s, it¡¯s still much better than you randomly practicing it now. Guan Feng, that boorish fellow, will not be able to teach you these things!¡± Dr. Sun spat out a chicken bone and snorted. ¡°Back then, it was all thanks to my guidance that he was able to enter the second ss.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Sun, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Jiang Ming was not stingy with his praise.


    ¡°Do it again, slowly. I¡¯ll first pick out the major ws in your moves ording to your figure. After I¡¯ve modified them, I¡¯ll teach you how to recuperate your blood Qi,¡± Dr. Sun said as he waved his hand.


    Jiang Ming immediately stood still and continued to practice the fist technique. Dr. Sun, on the other hand, began to guide him with all his heart.


    Jiang Ming did not leave until the evening. He felt that the harvest of this afternoon was evenparable to one month of cultivation.


    ¡°The way of martial arts is ever-changing, but there is only one foundation, and that is blood Qi,¡± Jiang Ming said to himself.


    * * *


    Time passed by quickly. The spring leaves were lush, and the summer flowers were blooming.


    In the blink of an eye, Jiang Ming had already stayed in Tiger Hunting Vige for three months.


    In the backyard of the clinic, Jiang Ming was practicing the Leather Tiger Bone Technique. His limbs were stretched out like flowing water, full of strength as if this fist technique was tailor-made for him.


    ¡°Kid, I really don¡¯t have anything else to teach you.¡± Dr. Sun gnawed on his chicken leg and shook his head. ¡°After all, I¡¯m not a real martial artist. It¡¯s up to you to decide what to do next. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Sun!¡± Jiang Ming stood up and bowed.


    Dr. Sun waved his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. These few months of food and wine are worth a few dozen taels of silver. At least you¡¯re thoughtful, unlike that stingy Guan Feng in the past, who dared use the fake wine on his stall to fool me.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. Seeing Dr. Sun¡¯s posture, he immediately fled.


    When he returned to Tiger Hunting Vige, Jiang Ming also began to think about the next step.


    In the past few months, under Dr. Sun¡¯s guidance, Jiang Ming had made changes to almost every move of the Leather Tiger Bone Technique. It was twice the result with half the effort when he practiced it. On the surface, he was alreadyparable to Fang Lie.


    Of course, his real strength had also improved by leaps and bounds, and his control of his blood Qi had be more exquisite. In the past, he could only release three or four waves of blood Qi before it was exhausted. Now, with fine control, he could release nine waves of blood Qi, which almost doubled his strength.


    ¡°However, I can only rely on grinding to improve from now on. It should be difficult to have such a violent improvement unless I step into the second-ss realm.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. It was difficult to be a second-ss martial artist. There were only a few of them in Tiger Hunting Vige.


    If he stayed any longer, he would only be killing time if he did not have the opportunity to break through.

 Chapter 36

    Preposterous Affairs


    A few dayster, in Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest, the afternoon sun passed through the gaps in the forest, casting down mottled shadows.


    In the quiet and peaceful scenery, there was a sudden roar.


    A huge multicolored tiger appeared. Its ws were as sharp as knives, and it opened its bloody mouth to roar as it pounced toward the human in front of it.


    ¡°It¡¯s over...¡± Wang Dong¡¯s face turned pale, and it was already toote to dodge. ¡°Am I going to die here?¡±


    Suddenly, a figure swept out from the side and ruthlessly crashed into the fierce tiger.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Jiang Ming shouted in his heart as if he was using all his strength to burst out the dense blood Qi.


    His back seemed to have grown a little thicker in an instant, and he mmed into the big multicolored tiger¡¯s back.


    Bang!


    With a dull sound, Jiang Ming bounced away like a ball and fell into the bushes in the distance.


    The fierce tiger was still in the air and had no ce to dodge. It was also hit by Jiang Ming and almost fell to the ground.


    Wang Dong quickly took the opportunity to roll to the side, while Fang Lie, Huang Xiaoying, and the others had long seized the opportunity and surrounded him with their swords. They did not care where they were aiming at. An injured tiger was still a tiger, and no one wanted to be wed.


    After the tiger bled for a while, the few of them would find an opportunity to rush up and kill it.


    After nearly an incense¡¯s worth of time, the fierce tiger finally fell to the ground, gasping for breath.


    All of them were injured. Jiang Ming was also covered in blood from the bushes. Jiang Ming had learned to control his elerated healing.


    In this way, Jiang Ming did not have to be so careful all the time, afraid that he would be discovered when he recovered from his injury.


    However, it was only limited to this. If he suffered a fatal injury, the misty immortal origin light would still repair his body in an instant.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I have to keep a low profile,¡± Jiang Ming thought.


    In the distance, Guan Feng, Peng Lu, and a few other old men strode over. They nced at the tiger¡¯s miserable death andughed.


    ¡°Master Guan, we did well, didn¡¯t we?¡± Wang Dong¡¯s head was covered in blood, but he was still proud of himself.


    ¡°Well? It¡¯s amazing. Even if it fell from a high cliff, it wouldn¡¯t fall so badly,¡± Guan Feng said faintly. The other old peopleughed even louder.


    Wang Dong was dumbfounded.


    Peng Lu used the tip of his knife to pull at the tiger¡¯s corpse andmented, ¡°Such a good tiger, but its skin has been cut into pieces, and its blood has almost been drained dry. I don¡¯t think the organs are intact. This tiger that was originally worth five hundred taels of silver is now less than a hundred taels of silver.¡±


    Wang Dong, Fang Lie, and the other neers¡¯ faces fell as they listened.


    Jiang Ming also looked ashamed. He was not a good hunter. Even if he did not hide his strength, he could, at most, smash the tiger¡¯s head with one punch.


    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s still a lot to learn!¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself and added another item to the learning list.


    Jiang Ming had always thought that immortality was boring. What was interesting was that one could see endless mountains and rivers, taste endless food and snacks, master countless interesting skills, and do countless things that one wanted to do.


    The way of medicine and hunting were the same. There was no need to consider gains and losses. If one wanted to learn, one could learn. In any case, there was still a long way to go in this life.


    When he was in the mood, he could tame eagles and hunt tigers, be free in the mountains, or even create medicine to help the world.


    ¡°This is also a privilege of an immortal, right?¡± Jiang Ming chuckled in his heart. He could not help but sigh when he thought of his previous life, which seemed to be very far away.


    Life was so busy that they even forgot what the starry sky at night looked like. When had they ever been so free and unfettered, not bound by any restraints?


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s already not bad for this batch of neers to be able to kill a fierce tiger together!¡±


    When Guan Feng saw that Peng Lu¡¯s strikes were almost done, he stood out and started to give them advice on how to improve.


    Guan Feng continued, ¡°Three months have passed. This tiger hunt is the final test. Since you¡¯ve persevered until now, you¡¯re considered true members of Tiger Hunting Vige! Wee to Tiger Hunting Vige.¡±


    He said a few more words of formality and then ordered, ¡°Alright, the rest of you should rest first. Jiang Ming, follow me!¡±


    The two of them walked to the edge of a broken cliff. The clouds at the bottom of the cliff were rolling and spreading, and they could not see the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really decided?¡± Guan Feng¡¯s figure was as straight as a pine tree as he said indifferently.


    Jiang Ming nodded. ¡°The branch in Peace Town needs manpower. Since I¡¯m a part of the vige, I naturally have to help.¡±


    A few days ago, Guan Feng had announced the establishment of the branch in Peace Town and that he would be transferring manpower from the vige.


    However, most people thought that it was a remote ce. Few people responded, but they did not expect Jiang Ming to be the first to sign up.


    Guan Feng stared at Jiang Ming and snorted coldly. ¡°No matter how I look at it, you look like you want to go back to town and enjoy your life. You have just sensed the blood Qi, and you are already so indulgent. Don¡¯t let me misjudge you.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Guan Feng and said sincerely, ¡°Master Guan, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I just feel that it¡¯s hard to make any progress in martial arts these days. Maybe I need to change my environment and mentality in order to make further progress.¡±


    Guan Feng stared at Jiang Ming for a long time, then shook his head helplessly, ¡°You little brat, sometimes I really can¡¯t see through you.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes did not change, but he thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t make any progress in my blood Qi, but that I¡¯m going to break through the second-ss realm.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Since you have already decided, I do not like to force others. Moreover, the branch has just been established, and we do need someone to take charge. You have already sensed the blood Qi, so you can be of some use!¡± Guan Feng waved his hand and continued, ¡°After a few days, we¡¯ll sell the game, and you can go for a stroll after you get your share of the money.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Guan!¡± Jiang Ming cupped his hands and asked in confusion, ¡°Why are all the major forces building branches in Peace Town?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a secret. In the future, Peace Town will probably be called Peace County,¡± Guan Feng said with a smile.


    Jiang Ming almost choked, then he asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Guan Feng¡¯s eyes suddenly turned strange, ¡°This is an order from the capital. I heard that the old emperor was looking for alchemists all over the world to refine immortal pills. He was digging mines and looking for treasures. An alchemist found an ancient book from some unknown corner. He said that there was an ancient legend that there were rare treasures in Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. The appearance of the fire cloud grass was a sign that an immortal grass would appear in the world every ten years or so. Hence, the emperor ordered Great Cloud City to build new counties. He ordered them to build the emperor¡¯s temporary imperial residence. When the opportunity came, he woulde to Great Cloud City by boat.¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly looked puzzled. ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯ve read this legend before?¡±


    Guan Feng revealed a strange expression, ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from you; I¡¯ve also heard about this before.¡±


    ¡°A Doctor¡¯s Immortal Encounter!¡± Jiang Ming eximed and suddenly remembered, ¡°That book is about a young doctor who has umted a lot of medical knowledge. A good man found fire cloud grass in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. He slowly worked his way up to be a doctor. In the end, he became an imperial physician and rose to the heavens in one step. In the end, he returned home with white hair and a brocade robe. He obtained the immortal grass and became an immortal on the spot!¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this f*cking story written by a shoddy storyteller from Great Cloud City?¡±


    Jiang Ming was puzzled. When he first came to this world, he had read it several times in order to understand the local customs.


    ¡°Could the storyteller be an immortal?¡± he asked uncertainly.


    ¡°Immortal? Immortal, my ass, where in the world do immortalse from!¡± Guan Feng sneered, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve even listened to his stories. Calling him trash is an honor. More than ten years ago, he had been wandering on the streets and almost starved to death.¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly felt a little ridiculous.


    The old farmers whose fields had been taken away, the homeless women and children, and those who had died under this wave, like Master Zhou, without causing any waves were all victims.


    All of this actually originated from a rotten book that a lousy storyteller fantasized about?


    Even if Jiang Ming did not dare believe it, he had to believe that it was the truth. He could only sigh, ¡°The world is preposterous.¡±

 Chapter 37

    To My Lost Youth


    After sighing for a moment, Jiang Ming suddenly reacted and asked in confusion, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Even if this is approved by the emperor himself, Great Cloud City is far away from him. The various major forces have their own thoughts. They even dared ¡®rob¡¯ the herbs sent to the army time and time again. Will Great Cloud City really listen to the emperor¡¯s orders and do his best to build Peace County? I don¡¯t think the families in Peace Town are ying around these days.¡±


    Guan Feng nced at him and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not lying. Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest is rich and fertile. Who doesn¡¯t want to build their own power at the foot of the mountain? However, Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest is known as the Dragon¡¯s Vein of the country of Yan. The emperors of each generation cherished it very much and thought that it could affect the fate of the country. Therefore, they forbade anyrge-scale construction nearby. The straw huts in Peace Town aren¡¯t much, but whoever dares overstep their boundaries will be killed. Even the Shi family wouldn¡¯t dare provoke the emperor! However, now that the emperor has personally approved it, the families in Great Cloud City are naturally actively building it. For example, with the branch in Peace Town, the speed of our hunting transportation will increase by several times. The extra money will be shining silver. And as for the Shi family, not only do they want to take away our hunting business, but they also want to take away the Wang family¡¯s herb business. With a stronghold in Peace Town, things will be easier.¡±


    ¡°There are many mineral deposits in the mountain. In the past, no one dared touch them. Now that they are taking advantage of the chaos of thisrge-scale construction, I am afraid that a few families have already set their minds on it.¡±


    Guan Feng shook his head and chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. The emperor ced more importance on the Dragon¡¯s Vein than he did on training his soldiers. The rebel army ravaged the three prefectures and 17 counties in the north, but he was not in a hurry to do anything. It was as if his throne would always be stable as long as the Dragon¡¯s Vein was not destroyed.¡±


    ¡°However, when ites to his own life, the Dragon¡¯s Vein is nothing but bullsh*t,¡± Jiang Ming said faintly. ¡°Now he has the audacity to build Peace County. If an alchemist tells him that he can be an immortal by cutting off Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t even hesitate!¡±


    The cause and effect were finally clear, but Jiang Ming did not feel it was absurd anymore. Perhaps the world was like this. The interests of all parties, the stupid emperor, and the unpredictable and absurd opportunity of ¡°an immortal encounter¡± could create extreme chaos.


    After sighing for a moment, Jiang Ming felt bored and did not want to think about it anymore. Anyway, Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest was vast. He just wanted to go deep to practice, drink tea, study medicine, hunt, and do other absurd things. Let those absurd people do whatever they want.


    * * *


    Jiang Ming went back to the city after hunting. It would take a few days to deal with the sales, so he waspletely rxed. Every day, he would eat, drink, and have fun with Peng Lu, Wang Dong, and the others in the city, listen to the opera troupe¡¯s songs and go to Qinghe Tower to watch the girls dance.


    When he was in the mood, he would bring roast chicken and old wine and go to the clinic to discuss martial arts with Dr. Sun, ask for medical advice, and drink a bowl of secret medicine to regte blood Qi.


    Dr. Sun¡¯s secret medicine was different from the one in Tiger Hunting Vige. It could regte one¡¯s blood Qi. After drinking it, one would feel rxed when practicing fist techniques. It was also beneficial for theprehension of fist momentum.


    Jiang Ming even felt that this secret medicine was more precious than the one he got from Pharmacist Feng.


    Although Pharmacist Feng¡¯s secret medicine could speed up the improvement of blood Qi, its main purpose was to avoid damage to the body caused by practicing the Leather Tiger Bone Technique.


    However, for Jiang Ming, this main role waspletely unnecessary.


    ¡°It would be best if you could get the prescription!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°But this is Dr. Sun¡¯s food; it¡¯s not good to ask for this. However, there are still many days ahead. I can wait!¡± He sat in his cramped dormitory and sipped on his tea unhurriedly.


    At night, Great Cloud City was still bustling with activity.


    The two sides of the river became noisier and noisier. The lights of the attics on the bank reflected in the river, like pieces of gold floating in the river. Enchanting singers were posing seductively by the window, revealing their curvaceous figures.


    Jiang Ming suddenly sighed and remembered the poems from his previous life.


    However, the poem was about the depression and decline of Great Cloud City outside of the prosperity. There were endless internal worries and gradually rising foreign aggression. It was impossible to be as peaceful and stable as usual.


    ¡°What can a mere martial artist do?¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head and threw these emotions to the back of his mind. He walked into Qinghe Tower with Wang Dong and the others, shoulder to shoulder.


    He had just received the silver he had earned from hunting the tiger today, and he was going back to Peace Town the next day. He invited a few familiar people to Qinghe Tower to have fun.


    ¡°Officials of Tiger Hunting Vige, pleasee in!¡± The brothel madame¡¯s face was full of enthusiasm as she weed everyone into the building.


    Peng Lu sat down in the front row with a golden saber and said loudly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you inviting Miss Shuang¡¯er out for a dance? What¡¯s the use of smiling so brightly!¡±


    The brothel madame quickly apologized and went upstairs to invite people.


    Miss Shuang¡¯er was the most popr girl in Qinghe Tower. Only when people from first-ss forces like Tiger Hunting Vige came would she be invited to be the finale.


    Jiang Ming nced at a corner where a woman was panting in the arms of a fat man. That was the former courtesan, Miss Xue¡¯er. She used to be cold and arrogant, selling her art rather than her body, but now she was doing everything she could for a few pieces of silver.


    Jiang Ming remembered this timest year Master Zhou, Ah Fei, and many other sweaty and smelly herb gatherers would squeeze into Old Jiang¡¯s bar, drinking and bragging. Their biggest dream was to make a lot of money ande to Qinghe Tower to do something with Miss Xue¡¯er.


    ¡°To my lost youth!¡±


    Soon, Shuang¡¯er walked down the stairs with light steps. She began to twist her waist and dance with all her might on the tform in front of her. Her long and smooth legs swayed under the light gauze dress, revealing arge area of her soft and smooth skin.


    ¡°This dance is really epic!¡± Wang Dong¡¯s eyes were fixed on the dance as he muttered unconsciously.


    ¡°This song is so well-sung!¡± Peng Lu pped his hands in agreement. ¡°Fang Lie, that bore, he¡¯s been studying so much that he¡¯s be a fool. He doesn¡¯te every time. Do you know what kind of treasure he¡¯s missing?¡±


    Jiang Ming was also lying on the chair, enjoying the song and dance. A sweet maid was sitting on hisp, peeling grapes and feeding him from time to time. Every time, it would make Jiang Ming feel a warm and soft sense of suffocation.


    Everything was so beautiful.


    An arrogant and noisy voice suddenly sounded outside the door, which made Jiang Ming and the others frown.


    ¡°Hmph, what trouble can Peace Town have? I can crush those country bumpkins to death with one little finger.¡±


    ¡°Master Hong is so domineering. From now on, I¡¯ll have to rely on you to do anything in Peace Town!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, those lowly people even found it dirty to carry Master Hong¡¯s shoes, yet they still dared provoke Master Hong. They really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them.¡±


    ¡°Well said, well said. Tonight, find two girls that I¡¯m satisfied with to spend the night with. The Shi family will definitely not mistreat you when we get rich!¡±


    With a fewpliments and an arrogant voice, the few of them walked into Qinghe Tower and sat down at the other end.


    The leader of the group was a tall, thin young man. He had long, thin eyebrows and eyes. He was still loudly boasting about what he had done in Peace Town as if it was a great achievement to take care of those old farmers who had no money.


    ¡°The Shi family!¡± beside Jiang Ming, an old man from Tiger Hunting Vige whispered, ¡°But he looks a little weak, so he shouldn¡¯t be a martial arts expert.¡±


    Peng Lu¡¯s line of sight followed Miss Shuang¡¯er¡¯s dance, and he said with a smile, ¡°Ignore them. When the imperial court was collecting herbs, they ¡®lost¡¯ the most. Now that the rebel army has taken down three prefectures, their momentum is at its peak.¡±


    A momentter, the tall, thin young man had already left those boot-licking guys behind and walked upstairs with two round and slightly chubby women in his arms. He bragged to the two of them, ¡°Hmph, you guys haven¡¯t seen me teach that old martial artist a lesson yet. F*cking hell, I took his field because I think highly of him, but he actually dared stop me. I kicked him to the ground with one foot!¡±


    ¡°A martial artist?¡± The two women were so frightened that their faces turned pale, and their bodies went soft as they wrapped themselves around the tall, thin young man.


    ¡°I¡¯m so scared that I¡¯m sweating. Master Hong is really powerful. Even a martial artist is no match for you.¡± The two women¡¯s voices were soft and alluring. They pulled the tall, thin young man and disappeared around the corner of the stairs.


    Jiang Ming was enjoying Miss Shuang¡¯er¡¯s dance, and the smile on his face seemed to have be more brilliant. He suddenly waved at the brothel madame, ¡°I¡¯m very happy tonight. Does Miss Shuang¡¯er have time to apany me?¡±

 Chapter 38

    The King of Puns (1)


    Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s shout, the old woman¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Without any hesitation, she called Miss Shuang¡¯er down and reced her with an enchanting songstress.


    Although these courtesans usually only sold their bodies and not their talents, and each of them was extremely noble, they were all courtesans who fooled those poor people who would split a copper coin into pieces.


    Only by making them feel that they were not meeting ordinary people, but an unstained white lotus would these poor people be willing to spend money to cheer for these ¡°courtesan¡± products.


    However, in the face of the first-ss forces of Great Cloud City, all of this was nonsense.


    Jiang Ming looked at Miss Shuang¡¯er walking towards him. Her pure and wless face seemed so innocent that he could not bear to ravage it, but he felt a little nostalgic.


    The audience around the table could only watch Miss Shuang¡¯er walk to Jiang Ming¡¯s side with eyes full of jealousy.


    A few young men were heartbroken when they saw this scene. It was as if their world had copsed. They could not believe that the pure and innocent Miss Shuang¡¯er would throw herself into the arms of a strange man.


    They had spent so much money on Miss Shuang¡¯er, and they had never even touched her hand!


    ¡°No, Miss Shuang¡¯er must have been forced!¡± A young man suddenly stood up with red eyes and an expression of grief and indignation. ¡°These guys from the big forces are rich but heartless; they even want to bully a weak woman like her.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shuang¡¯er¡¯s heart must be filled with despair. She must have fallen into this dark and dirty world, but she can¡¯t break free from the curse.¡± As he spoke, tears filled his eyes, and he turned around and left.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bully a poor young man. I will definitely save Miss Shuang¡¯er from this ce!¡±


    When Miss Shuang¡¯er heard this voice, her entire body seemed to tremble. She was a scared rabbit, and it seemed like what he had said was right.


    Jiang Ming sneered and pulled her over directly.


    Peng Luughed in a low voice, ¡°Ming, you¡¯ve finally been enlightened. Have a good exchange of talents with Miss Shuang¡¯er. I heard that she is a talented woman. She can use her tongue to write poems and draw portraits.¡±


    Miss Shuang¡¯er¡¯s face was slightly red. She quickly hugged Jiang Ming¡¯s arm and buried her head in his arms as if she could not stand his teasing.


    ¡°A talented woman and a talented man, let¡¯s have a good time!¡± Jiang Ming felt a soft touch rubbing on his arm, and his face showed just the right amount of enjoyment.


    After drinking to their heart¡¯s content, Peng Lu and Wang Dong also danced, their hands moving up and down as they went upstairs.


    Jiang Ming was in Miss Shuang¡¯er¡¯s room.


    ¡°Chief Jiang, you said you are a talented man; I wonder what talents you have?¡± Miss Shuang¡¯er asked in a soft voice, full of curiosity. Her tongue seemed to inadvertently lick her lips, which reminded people of her unique talent.


    ¡°I have many talents, but I¡¯m best at puns!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Then tell me, and I¡¯ll write them down.¡± Miss Shuang¡¯er smiled, her tongue gently touching the tip of her nose.


    The candlelight went out, and the room was suddenly filled with harmonious and pleasant sounds of banter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with the first one, understanding!¡±


    ¡°Chief Jiang, you¡¯re so bad!¡±


    They bantered for a while. She noted everything he said.


    Miss Shuang¡¯er¡¯s strokes were exquisite and nimble. She gasped for breath. ¡°If you like puns so much, then I know a few too.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s inner thigh was numb.


    They bantered for a bit longer.


    The atmosphere was getting more and more intense. Jiang Ming was at a disadvantage several times.


    It was not untilte at night that the two sides finally reached an agreement. Miss Shuang¡¯er admitted defeat to Jiang Ming and returned the favor. Jiang Ming taught the essence of his own talent to the other party.


    After this friendly exchange, Jiang Ming and Miss Shuang¡¯er finally became familiar with each other.


    * * *


    Late at night, the room was quiet.


    Under the moonlight, Jiang Ming nced at the sleeping woman beside him and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that ordinary people won¡¯t be able to withstand such banter. I don¡¯t know if someone has had enough fun.¡± He immediately sat up on the bed, his eyes clear and calm.


    The banter was only the appetizer. Tonight¡¯s main dish had not been served yet.


    ¡°Shi Junhong,¡± Jiang Ming muttered softly. This was the person who took over Master Zhou¡¯snd and killed him.


    However, Jiang Ming did not expect to meet Master Hong at Qinghe Tower. He even used Master Zhou¡¯s death as a topic of discussion.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to Peace Town tomorrow. It¡¯s too shabby to visit Master Zhou¡¯s grave empty-handed. I¡¯ll bring some gifts.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were slightly cold. He thought of the Shi family¡¯s steward suppressing his sales and robbing his herbs in the medicine market, and then he thought of the Shi family casually killing those innocent herb gatherers.


    Also, the evil deeds of the Old Snake Gang could ultimately be traced to the Shi family.


    ¡°The Old Snake Gang, the Shi family, none of them can escape! However, if you want to kill someone, you have to do it cleanly.¡±

 Chapter 39

    The King of Puns (2)


    Jiang Ming took out a small paper bag from his clothes, opened it, and took out a trace of yellow powder. He gently blew it into Miss Shuang¡¯er¡¯s nose, and her breath suddenly became more stable.


    ¡°If you inhale my improved bewilderment powder that has been added with more than a dozen poisonous mushrooms, you won¡¯t be able to wake up for four hours, even if the sky falls.¡±


    He put on his clothes and got out of bed. He stood in front of Miss Shuang¡¯er¡¯s mirror. No one could see how he did it, but the muscles on his face began to slowly change. From a handsome young man, he eventually turned into a big man with a fierce face.


    ¡°This disguising technique is really amazing!¡± Jiang Ming touched his face and mumbled to himself. Even his voice had bepletely different.


    The disguising technique he had obtained from the vendor was actually divided into two parts.


    The first part was to apply makeup on the face, which was, at best, a low-level trick. The second part required a third-ss martial artist to use the blood Qi to the face, changing the distribution of facial muscles and the thickness of vocal cords. Even if one¡¯s close rtives were in front of them, they would not be able to recognize them.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for me to use this identity,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself as he looked at himself in the mirror.


    The best way to kill someone and escape was not necessarily to sneak attack with a mask or to escape a thousand miles away.


    For Jiang Ming, who had mastered the art of disguise and had a golden finger, there was a better way.


    After the disguise waspleted, Jiang Ming gently opened the window, jumped out, and then closed the window again.


    In one of the houses, Jiang Ming stole a set of clothes and changed into them. Then, he hid his clothes in a dpidated house that had been empty for a long time. He was taking several steps to make sure he was not going to be caught.


    A momentter, a fierce-looking muscr man walked out with a majestic gait.


    He first went inside Qinghe Tower again!


    ¡°My Lord, pleasee in!¡± The familiar brothel madam greeted him with a smile.


    The muscr man snorted and said in a rough voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to y with women today. Young Master Shi has something to tell me. Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Shi is in room A1 on the second floor¡± The brothel madame was frightened by the fierce-looking muscr man¡¯s scary aura and quickly answered.


    The fierce-looking muscr man pushed her away and strode upstairs!


    The brothel madame reacted and hurriedly chased after him, screaming, ¡°Where are you going? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business! Maybe I¡¯m Young Master Shi¡¯s grandfather!¡±


    He kept striding forward without a second thought. Here was here for a reason today.


    His wildughter resounded through Qinghe Tower. With a loud bang, a door on the second floor was kicked to pieces, and wood debris flew everywhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to die, Shi Junhong!¡±

 Chapter 40

    The Head by the Chamber Pot


    Boom! The door was broken, and the three people on the bed were suddenly startled. The two women screamed and covered their bodies with the quilt.


    Shi Junhong¡¯s face was filled with anger. He stared at Jiang Ming with fury and roared, ¡°who are you? How dare you break into my door?¡±


    The neer had thick limbs, a fierce-looking face, and a pair of tiger-like eyes. Heughed out loud and said, ¡°Shi Junhong, you¡¯vemitted many evil deeds. I, Grandpa Zhang Shan, am here to collect your head today!¡±


    Shi Junhong was stunned for a moment. Then, heughed angrily. ¡°B*stard, you must have eaten the heart of a bear and the guts of a leopard, right?¡±


    Just as the two of them were talking, two figures suddenly attacked from outside the door. The wind whistled, and two long sabers were already shing at the muscr man¡¯s vital parts.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡± Shi Junhongughed coldly. He looked at this unfamiliar muscr man with a face full of ridicule. Did he really think that he was an idiot?


    He had done countless evil things, so he naturally knew that there were countless people who wanted to seek revenge on him. Without the protection of two martial artists, he would not go out at all.


    It was as if Shi Junhong could already see this arrogant fellow being chopped into pieces by his two guards.


    ¡°When we return this time, these two guards must also be whipped and thrown into the water.¡± In a sh, the anger in Shi Junhong¡¯s heart rose. ¡°Someone actually broke in, and you couldn¡¯t even stop him!¡±


    The muscr man seemed to be startled by the person behind him and shouted angrily, ¡°Little thief, how dare you sneak attack Grandpa?¡±


    He suddenly turned around, and without using any moves, he threw a punch forward.


    The fist momentum was like a mountain, towering and heavy!


    ¡°Not good! A third-ss martial artist!¡±


    The two people who were attacking turned pale with shock.


    Shi Junhong¡¯s expression also changed greatly. Although he was a disciple of the Shi family, he was not a direct descendant. Otherwise, he would not have been sent to a ce like Peace Town, which was a useless ce.


    The guards that he usually assigned to him were only unranked martial artists. They were naturally able to deal with ordinary people, but against a third-ss martial artist, they were nothing.


    ¡°Damn it, when did I offend such an expert?¡±


    Shi Junhong¡¯s expression changed. Although he was arrogant, he knew his own worth. He had only bullied those without any status. He had never provoked a real martial artist. No matter how hard he thought, he could not figure out where this third-ss martial artist hade from.


    One should know that martial artists were notmon, let alone third-ss martial artists. There were only a few of them in the city. It was impossible for one to suddenly appear out of nowhere.


    Bang!


    In the blink of an eye, the muscr man¡¯s fist, which carried the force of a thousand rocks, had already avoided the saber and smashed into the chest of a guard.


    The guard let out a blood-curdling screech as he was sent flying. He stopped moving in mid-air, and his voice faded away.


    ¡°Eh? He¡¯s overconfident?¡±


    Shi Junhong¡¯s face was filled with joy. He saw that the strong man¡¯s fist was too fierce, but he had no way to turn around. The other saber was already approaching his neck.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± The muscr man was furious. It was as if he only had time to avoid his vital parts and use his back to take the blow.


    As the de swept past, blood spurted out. The muscr man¡¯s clothes were torn apart, and a wound so deep that his bones could be seen appeared on his back.


    ¡°I cut him!¡± The guard shouted in joy.


    Shi Junhong was also overjoyed. Although the strength and speed of third-ss martial artists had increased by a lot, they had not yet tempered their skin and flesh with blood Qi. When they were cut by a de, they were not much stronger than ordinary people.


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry!¡± The muscr man seemed to bepletely enraged. He turned around and caught the de with his hands. Then, he kicked the guard away and snatched the saber.


    Then, he pounced forward and shouted, ¡°Die!¡±


    The saber shed down, cutting through the shoulder and internal organs. Half of the guard¡¯s body flew up immediately, and blood sttered all over the corridor.


    ¡°Worthless dogs!¡±


    The muscr manughed coldly. Only then did he turn around and return. However, he realized that Shi Junhong was panicking and trying to escape through the window. He immediately pulled him back and threw him on the ground.


    ¡°Sir, please spare my life!¡± Shi Junhong took advantage of the situation and knelt on the ground, crying bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ve offended you, but please do it for the sake of the Shi family.¡±


    The metal was cold as it streaked across his neck. His head was sent flying, and he died with his eyes open.


    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy!¡± The muscr man sneered. ¡°When I kill, I hate it the most when people beg for mercy. What Shi family and Old Snake Gang? They¡¯re all the same. I¡¯vee all the way here to kill you evil people who oppress themon people! Bah, he¡¯s not even as tough as those robbers on the official road.¡±


    The muscr man spat and nced at the two women who were trembling in fear at the corner of the bed. Heughed and walked over. He touched the saber and threw it away. He jumped out of the window and left a trail of blood on the windowsill.


    ¡°He killed someone! He killed someone!¡±


    It was only now that the brothel madame outside the door dared to let out a shriek like a pig being ughtered.


    All of this happened too quickly, in less than a dozen breaths. It was only then that someone heard themotion and walked out of the house. After hearing the brothel madame¡¯s cry, the entire building became chaotic.


    In the blink of an eye, Shi Junhong¡¯s door was surrounded by many people.


    In the quiet street, a figure moved as fast as lightning and sneaked into an empty house. A momentter, a handsome young man walked out. He activated his blood Qi and disappeared into the night with a few leaps.


    * * *


    It was noisy everywhere.


    Miss Shuang¡¯er¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as she slowly woke up.¡±What¡¯s happening outside? Why is it so noisy?¡±


    She looked to the side and saw Jiang Ming jumping off the bed naked, revealing his bare back. He was hurriedly putting on his clothes and said excitedly, ¡°I heard that someone died. Do you want to go and take a look?¡±


    ¡°Ah? What should we do?¡± Miss Shuang¡¯er was shocked, and then her face was full of worry. ¡°It¡¯s affecting the business. I wonder who¡¯s the one who¡¯s dead.¡±


    She also quickly asked Jiang Ming to help her put on her undergarments. She put on a chiffon dress and curled against Jiang Ming¡¯s chest as she walked to the door.


    ¡°The effect of this medicine is not bad,¡± Jiang Ming thought.


    The door opened, and Jiang Ming walked with Shuang¡¯er in his arms. Soon, they arrived at the door of the dead man and watched the show with the others.


    ¡°Hey, he¡¯s really ruthless. He¡¯s almost as good as the man who killed the bandits on the official road a few months ago.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the same person. We haven¡¯t found that man yet, and the methods are so simr, both very rough and ruthless.¡±


    Someone mustered up the courage to walk into the room and kicked the head beside the chamber pot to turn it around, revealing the face of the deceased.


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s the young master of the Shi family!¡± the man immediately eximed.


    Everyone¡¯s hearts trembled, and their faces were filled with horror. Something big had happened!


    Where the hell did this persone from? How dare he kill the Shi family¡¯s young master?

 Chapter 41 - 41 The Shi Family’s Rage

    41 The Shi Family¡¯s Rage


    Trantor: CatABoo


    Shi Junhong¡¯s head rolled a few times and finallyy askew on the floor. His eyes were blown open, and his face was covered in blood as his eyes stared lifelessly at the crowd outside the door¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s quite scary¡­¡± Jiang Ming said in shock. Miss Shuang¡¯er was even more shocked, and she squeezed herself into Jiang Ming¡¯s arms.


    ¡°This¡­ Who did this?¡± Someone mumbled to himself, his face full of disbelief.


    Killing people from the Shi family was practically asking for death.


    For a time, the sounds of a discussion buzzed, and many people subconsciously shrank back.


    !!


    There was no other reason. The Shi family had been in the limelight for the past few years in not only Great Cloud City, but in the Great Cloud Prefecture as well¡­ Everyone feared the Shi family!


    ¡°He¡¯s a hero!¡±


    Someone suppressed his excitement and said in a low voice, ¡°The Shi family has finally received their retribution¡­¡±


    ¡°Shush, don¡¯t say that out loud¡­¡±


    Just as the crowd was discussing, there was a sudden noise from downstairs, and arge number of armored soldiers barged in.


    ¡°Seal Qinghe Tower! Don¡¯t let even a single fly out!¡± the middle-aged officer in the lead shouted sternly. The soldiers behind him immediately spread out and guarded all the entrances and exits of the Qinghe Tower.


    ¡°No, they are not soldiers¡­¡± Jiang Ming squinted his eyes. The armor of the soldiers of Great Cloud City did not look like this.


    ¡°How dare you touch the Shi family! I, Shi Quannian, will catch the murderer and execute his entire family!¡± The middle-aged officer in the lead looked around the Qinghe Tower and said each word coldly. The murderous intent in his eyes solidified.


    The Shi family¡¯s dignity was not to be challenged. He had to use the murderer as an example to establish his authority¡­


    Qinghe Tower was silent. No one dared make a sound. They knew that the Shi family could really do such a thing.


    ¡®The Shi family really has rebellion written all over their faces¡­¡¯


    Jiang Ming shook his head secretly. A mere martial artist family had dared form an army and publicly wanted to execute entire families. They clearly did not respect the government¡­


    However, if the rebel army in the north really invaded the capital one day, that meant the Shi family had really risen to the top.


    Following that, all the guests were chased back to their own rooms. Shi Quannian had given a strict order that only those who had been questioned by him could leave Qinghe Tower.


    Jiang Ming, like the others, returned to his room with a face full of dissatisfaction and grievance.


    In Shi Junhong¡¯s room, Shi Quannian stepped over the ground strewn with corpses. He stood by the bed and stared at the two trembling women, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Tell me everything you saw tonight, word by word¡­¡±


    * * *


    Four hourster, the sky was already bright. Shi Quannian wiped the blood off his hands and walked down the stairs.


    In the room on the second floor, the two women had disheveled hair and were covered in blood. They had been tortured beyond recognition. Some of their fingers had been broken, and they did not even have the strength to scream. They were paralyzed in the corner.


    ¡°Zhang Shan¡­ The Old Snake Gang¡­ The thieves¡­¡± Shi Quannian mumbled to himself, but the murderous intent in his eyes grew stronger. ¡°I see. Very good¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you passed down the orders?¡± he asked coldly.


    The man beside him quickly replied, ¡°My Lord, I¡¯ve ordered the government to seal the city. Everyone is searching for the murderer. We¡¯re focusing on the medicine shops and medical halls. We¡¯re strictly investigating those with back injuries¡­¡±


    Shi Quannian nodded, pulled over a chair, and sat at the entrance of Qinghe Tower, ¡°Call the female tenants down one by one. I¡¯ll ask them personally¡­¡±


    * * *


    It waste in the morning when someone knocked on the door.


    Jiang Ming held Miss Shuang¡¯er in his arms and went downstairs. He looked at Shi Quannian with dissatisfaction and said in a deep voice, ¡°Lord Shi, if you¡¯re looking for the murderer, just find the murderer. Isn¡¯t it too much to lock us all up here?¡±


    Shi Quannian¡¯s brows furrowed as he saw the embroidered tiger head on Jiang Ming¡¯s clothes. It was the symbol of the Tiger Hunting Vige.


    Although the Shi family was in the limelight, they did not dare act cocky in the face of other first-ss forces.


    ¡°You¡¯re from Tiger Hunting Vige? I¡¯m sorry, but the Shi family has to investigate what happenedst night. As long as you have nothing to do with the murderer, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you,¡± he said patiently. If an ordinary customer dared talk back to him like this, they would have been beaten up.


    ¡°So, we have to be locked in here because of some lunatic?¡± Jiang Ming was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Tell me everything you sawst night!¡± Shi Quannian demanded expressionlessly.


    Seeing that Shi Quannian was about to get angry, Jiang Ming said, ¡°We were tiredst night¡­ Things happened. You know¡­ Then, we fell asleep early. When we woke up again, we heard people outside the door screaming there had been a murder, so we got dressed and went out. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Lady Shuang¡¯er.¡±


    Miss Shuang¡¯er¡¯s clothes were thin, and she nodded repeatedly. ¡°It really was exactly that.¡±


    Shi Quannian¡¯s face darkened. This was the same excuse again¡­ Other than the brothel Madame and the two women, there was no one else who could have seen the murderer¡¯s face clearly.


    ¡°You two, take off your clothes and show me your backs!¡± he demanded coldly.


    ¡°What are you doing? We are not uncouth!¡± Jiang Ming said vigntly.


    ¡°Strip!¡± Shi Quannian shouted, suppressing his anger.


    If the other party was not from the Tiger Hunting Vige, he really would have beaten him up¡­


    Jiang Ming seemed to be frightened. He took off his clothes reluctantly, revealing his upper body.


    Miss Shuang¡¯er did as she was told¡­ Her shoulders trembled as she covered her chest with both hands and said timidly, ¡°My Lord, must we continue¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming was rendered speechless. Shi Quannian even treated ady like this.


    Shi Quannian nced at their uninjured backs and said impatiently, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Miss Shuang¡¯er, we¡¯ll meet again if fate allows!¡± Jiang Ming reluctantly said goodbye and then walked out of Qinghe Tower.


    * * *


    As soon as Jiang Ming came back to Tiger Hunting Vige, he was surrounded by Peng Lu and the others, who could not wait to ask what happenedst night.


    ¡°I heard that Shi Junhong¡¯s head was found in a chamber pot, is that true?¡± Peng Lu asked curiously.


    Wang Dong said excitedly, ¡°I heard from my friend that the hero, Zhang Shan, had cut him in half. One half was used for meat, and he sucked the blood out of the other half!¡±


    Everyone looked at Wang Dong.


    ¡°What kind of f*cking friend is this?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all talking nonsense! I heard that¡­¡±


    Everyone was talking at once, which made Jiang Ming¡¯s head hurt!


    He only wanted to create an executioner, Zhang Shan, who abhorred evil as if it was his enemy. He did not expect this character he created to be regaled as a man-eating demon¡­


    Thankfully, Guan Feng arrived and rescued Jiang Ming.


    ¡°The Shi family didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, right?¡± asked Guan Feng with a smile. He seemed to be in a good mood.


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    ¡°This time, the Shi family¡¯s image has really fallen!¡± Guan Fengughed out loud. ¡°They are no longer as calm as they used to be. They spent the whole night trying to catch the murderer, but they still couldn¡¯t catch him. It¡¯s as if he has disappeared from Great Cloud City.¡±


    What could Jiang Ming say? it would be a miracle if they could catch him¡­


    ¡°They¡¯re in the limelight now. Now that they¡¯ve been pped in the face, I¡¯m afraid the Shi family will be in a mess for a while. Anyway, let¡¯s not talk about this. That¡¯s their issue. What¡¯s your n for today?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s practice today.¡± No. Jiang Ming replied, ¡°I¡¯ve stagnated in my current realm for a while. It¡¯s useless to stay here any longer.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Guan Feng wanted to say something, but he shook his head in the end. ¡°Forget it, you little brat¡­ I don¡¯t think Tiger Hunting Vige will be able to keep you in the end.¡±


    ¡°Go to Pharmacist Feng¡¯s ceter, I have something for you!¡± Guan Feng waved his handzily and let Jiang Ming leave.


    Jiang Ming bowed respectfully and turned to leave.


    During his time in Tiger Hunting Vige, Guan Feng had taken good care of him.

 Chapter 42 - 42 My Journey Will Lead Me to the Mountains

    42 My Journey Will Lead Me to the Mountains


    Trantor: CatABoo


    In the small courtyard, Pharmacist Feng took out a prescription from the room and handed it to Jiang Ming.


    ¡°This is something that Guan Feng obtained by chance when he was out training. It has no direct effect on practicing martial arts, but it can calm one¡¯s heart and improve one¡¯s concentration¡­ It¡¯s quite useful when you¡¯re in a bad mood.¡±


    Pharmacist Fengughed. ¡°He knows that you¡¯re dedicated to martial arts. This is also what he wishes for you. Don¡¯t get tempted by material things and stick to your martial arts path.¡±


    ¡°Help me thank Master Guan. I will not let you down. Thank you, Master Feng.¡± Jiang Ming took the prescription and cupped his hands. ¡°Thank you for taking care of me for the past few months.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be formal with me!¡± Pharmacist Fengughed and pointed at the prescription. ¡°However, you must remember that you can only drink this prescription once a month. Otherwise, you will have a splitting headache and be dispirited for a long time¡­ It¡¯s best to use it at a critical time when breaking through a bottleneck.¡±


    !!


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and then nodded to show that he remembered it.


    After bidding farewell to Pharmacist Feng, Jiang Ming touched the prescription, but his mind was racing. ¡°I wonder what the effect will be if I drink it once a day.¡±


    Returning to his small courtyard, Jiang Ming saw Fang Lie sitting under a big tree, reading a book about governance and world peace that he had read a few times. It was thicker than a brick.


    As usual, Huang Xiaoying was practicing martial arts at the foot of the wall, but she still could not sense her blood Qi.


    Wang Dong, Peng Lu, and the others had long gone to the city¡¯s taverns to drink and inquire about the Qinghe Tower incidentst night.


    When Fang Lie saw Jiang Ming return, he closed his book and walked over, sighing, ¡°Ming, if you really want to go to Peace Town, what about your martial arts journey? Great Cloud City is the perfect ce to realize your ambitions.¡±


    Jiang Ming pointed at the book that Fang Lie had ced at the root of the tree and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m an idle person who loves nature. Maybe my journey will lead me to the mountains just like yours will lead you to greatness. For now, you need to focus on being less hot-blooded.¡±


    Fang Lie was still a teenager. Thus, his face immediately turned red, ¡°I¡¯m not hot-blooded.¡±


    Jiang Ming patted him on the shoulder and smiled without saying anything.


    Huang Xiaoying¡¯s lips seemed to move slightly¡ªas if she wanted to say goodbye, but in the end, she lowered her head and practiced her fist techniques without saying anything.


    Jiang Ming did not mind. He packed up his things and left Tiger Hunting Vige in big strides.


    * * *


    He went to Ji Shitang.


    Jiang Ming brought Dr. Sun roast chicken and aged wine and apanied him for a meal. Finally, he mixed a bowl of medicinal soup to regte blood Qi before leaving.


    The city streets were in chaos. Rows of government soldiers and private soldiers of the Shi family were searching everywhere.


    The Shi family seemed to be really angry as they searched for the murderer.


    Jiang Ming looked calm. The person that the hero, Zhang Shan, killed had nothing to do with him. Why would he panic?


    At the city gate, Jiang Ming was stripped of his clothes and checked again before he was released.


    Outside the city, Jiang Ming looked up. The sky was bright and clear, and the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest was in sight.


    ¡°When things are done. I¡¯ll wash my clothes and leave. I¡¯ll hide my identity and name as well.¡± Jiang Ming smiled.


    An old man with a face full of wrinkles was driving an ox cart full of dried grass, slowly passing by him.


    ¡°Sir, where are you going?¡± Jiang Ming waved his hand and shouted.


    The old man turned his head slowly, and his nk eyes focused on Jiang Ming. Then, he said slowly, ¡°Peace Town.¡±


    ¡°Give me a ride!¡±


    Jiang Ming threw a copper coin at the old man. He did not care if the old man agreed or not. He directly jumped onto the ox cart andy on the dry grass with a bang. He casually grabbed a stalk and put it in his mouth. Then, hey down and closed his eyes to rest.


    The old man held the copper coin and looked at it carefully for a moment, then grinned and drove forward. When there was no one in the wilderness, he even started singing a folk song.


    * * *


    Jiang Ming was drinking wine leisurely and eating the smoked tofu that he had not eaten for a long time in the small bar in Peace Town.


    He had been back for a few days and had reported to the branch of the Tiger Hunting Vige here. He knew that not everyone had arrived yet. After that, he went back into the mountains to pick herbs and drink tea, and only returned to town today.


    A burly figure suddenly strode over and sat opposite him.


    ¡°Mr. Dong, long time no see.¡± Jiang Ming looked up and smiled.


    Now, Jiang Ming could almost be sure that Mr. Dong was a martial artist. After all, the Old Snake Gang was going to establish a real branch here, so they still needed a martial artist to hold the fort.


    However, the Old Snake Gang¡¯s leader was only a second-ss martial artist. Mr. Dong was at most a third-ss martial artist, or even more likely an unranked one.


    Now that Jiang Ming had entered the third-ss realm, he had nothing to fear. Even if it was only based on status, Mr. Dong would not dare touch the people of Tiger Hunting Vige.


    Mr. Dong¡¯s expression was somewhat unsightly as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Back when I invited you to join the Old Snake Gang, you said you didn¡¯t like to join gangs. Why did you join Tiger Hunting Vige?¡±


    Jiang Mingughed out loud and said casually, ¡°Mr. Dong, you¡¯re well-informed, but times have changed, and the world is in chaos now. A fine bird chooses a good tree to live in, so what if I join Tiger Hunting Vige?¡±


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Mr. Dong¡¯s expression changed, and his eyes were overflowing with murderous intent, ¡°Are you saying that the Old Snake Gang is ipetent?¡±


    ¡°Compared to Tiger Hunting Vige, there¡¯s still a slight difference between you guys,¡± Jiang Ming did o¡¯t care at all and said arrogantly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand, Mr. Dong.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Ming, how dare you! Mr. Dong is a martial artist, who do you think you are?¡± One of Mr. Dong¡¯s subordinates could not help but curse him. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck. I¡¯ll show you!¡±


    As he spoke, he pped Jiang Ming.


    Mr. Dong sat still, but a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. Of course, he did not dare hit Jiang Ming, but his subordinate could not help it. What could he do?


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression turned cold. He sat on the chair without moving. With a flick of his wrist, a wine bowl flew out and hit the subordinate¡¯s nose hard.


    The sound of bones breaking could be heard.


    ¡°Ah!¡± the subordinate let out a blood-curdling screech and stumbled back a few steps. In the end, he could not stop his retreat and fell on his butt.


    His entire nose and the corners of his eyes were a bloody mess, and his broken bones were exposed. It was a very scary sight.


    ¡°Wu Yi, you really are something else!¡± Jiang Ming looked down at the young man indifferently.


    When Uncle Ba was in power, Wu Yi was still an honest mountain miner. Later, when Mr. Dong came to power, hetched on to him. Jiang Ming still remembered that Wu Yi even bowed to him at that time.


    He did not expect that in just a few months, Wu Yi would be this heartless.


    The other customers were all shocked. Jiang Ming had been away for a few months. How did he be more arrogant than before?


    However, Mr. Dong stared at Jiang Ming and said in a deep voice, ¡°You sensed your blood Qi?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s seemingly simple move was not something that anyone could do. Only those who could sense blood Qi could do that.


    ¡°Of course, how else would I have the audacity to return to Peace Town otherwise?¡± Jiang Mingughed.


    Jiang Ming looked at Mr. Dong fearlessly. Now, he had two identities. One was Zhang Shan, a fanatic beyond thew. He could not be seen in front of others. Once he appeared, he would see blood.


    The other one was the great madman Jiang, who needed to be managed at all times¡­ This identity was his primary one. It seemed arrogant and domineering, but it was not maniptive. It was the easiest to lower one¡¯s vignce and not get involved.


    Last time, when he killed Uncle Ba, it was because of his identity as the great madman Jiang, was that made Mr. Dong dispel his doubts.


    As for the real him, he was hiding behind these two identities, practicing martial arts, looking for immortals, and enjoying longevity.


    Sure enough, when Mr. Dong heard this, the corner of his mouth twitched a little. He did not want to wrangle with Jiang Ming anymore. At this time, he just wanted to find a way out and quickly get away from Jiang Ming.


    If this fellow was an ordinary person, Mr. Dong would naturally have his ways of dealing with him. After all. although the Old Snake Gang was a second-ss faction, they had the Shi family backing them. They would still have ways to deal with an ordinary person. But now that Jiang Ming had already sensed his blood Qi, unless Mr. Dong personally took action, there was really no way to deal with him.


    ¡°Damn it! This thorn will be taken care of sooner orter,¡± Mr. Dong cursed in his heart and was a little regretful that he had provoked this dolt today.

 Chapter 43 - 43 The Legend of the Fat Rabbit

    43 The Legend of the Fat Rabbit


    ¡®He can already sense blood Qi. Is he really that talented in martial arts?¡¯


    Mr. Dong stared at Jiang Ming and felt a headacheing on


    He did not dare attack Jiang Ming personally. Otherwise, this branch of the Old Snake Gang would be razed to the ground in the blink of an eye by those boorish men from the Tiger Hunting Vige.


    Jiang Ming slowly drank his wine and smiled, ¡°Mr. Dong, this is just a misunderstanding between us. How about we just let it go?¡±


    !!


    ¡®What f*cking misunderstanding?¡¯ Mr. Dong shot a nce at Wu Yi, whose face was covered in blood and was groaning, and felt his anger rise again.


    But now that things hade to this, he could only pinch his nose and admit defeat. He squeezed out a smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± Jiang Mingughed and strode out of the pub.


    Wu Yi clutched his face and walked forward. He endured the pain and said reluctantly, ¡°Mr. Dong, are we just going to let him go?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was pped by Mr. Dong and fell to the ground. Teeth and blood spurted out of his mouth.


    ¡°You trash! Don¡¯t ever let me see you again!¡± Mr. Dong¡¯s face was cold as he shouted. In his heart, he hated Jiang Ming.


    ¡®You may have be a martial artist, but you won¡¯t be at the top for long. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. The day my branch of the Old Snake Gang rises to the top, Tiger Hunting Vige and the Wang family will all struggle on whilst at death¡¯s door under my feet!¡¯


    He stood up and left without looking back.


    Wu Yiid on the ground miserably, his eyes burning with jealousy. ¡®Why am I still not as good as that Jiang Ming even though I¡¯ve worked so hard?¡¯


    His eyes were filled with resentment as he stumbled to his feet. Like an injured lone wolf, he ran away.


    * * *


    Three dayster, Jiang Ming came back to the small bar.


    Jiang Ming went into the mountains to practice his fist techniques for a few days. He wanted toe back for a drink. As soon as he entered the pub, the people around him stood up and greeted Jiang Ming with respect.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Jiang!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jiang!¡±


    News of the incident in the bar that day spread like wildfire. The news of Jiang Ming¡¯s meteoric rise and his overpowering of Mr. Dong spread like wildfire throughout Peace Town.


    Jiang Ming sat in his seat, drinking wine and sighing to himself, ¡°Ah, so now I¡¯m ¡®Mr. Jiang¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah Fei, a bowl of wine for each of you. It¡¯s on me. Put the rest on my tab!¡± Jiang Ming waved his hand and threw over a piece of silver.


    With his current status, it was normal for him to have some silver on him, and no one would dare covet it.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Ah Fei took the silver and started to get busy.


    Behind the counter, Old Jiang wasfortably lying on the bamboo chair. He had already retired. Usually, the bar was taken care of by Ah Fei and his wife.


    ¡°Many thanks, Mr. Jiang.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, you¡¯re so generous!¡±


    There werepliments all around. Jiang Ming showed a happy expression and asked casually, ¡°Anything interesting these days?¡±


    ¡°Hey, of course, there is!¡± Ah Fei poured wine and said happily. ¡°You all know about the murder in the chamber pot at the Qinghe Tower, right?¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. The crazy blood-drinking demon. Zhang Shan. He¡¯s my idol now!¡±


    Jiang Ming almost spat out the wine in his mouth. What the hell were these rumors?


    The others had already begun to argue, and there were all kinds of versions of the story being said.


    ¡°Alright, alright, stop quarreling! I¡¯m going to tell you the news, ¡± Ah Fei said impatiently.


    ¡°Oh? Any new information?¡± the others quickly asked.


    Ah Fei said mysteriously, ¡°I heard this from the Taoists. This hero, Zhang Shan, has done many a deed.¡±


    ¡°What? Quickly tell us.¡±


    Ah Fei didn¡¯t keep them in suspense and continued, ¡°Do you rememberst year, on the official road, a few robbers were cut in half and nailed to trees? I heard that the few people who died this time died in the same way.¡±


    ¡°What? That matter was also done by the hero, Zhang Shan? He¡¯s my idol indeed.¡±


    ¡°Really? It can¡¯t be, right?¡± Some people found it hard to believe.


    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s pretty much the case!¡± Ah Fei chuckled. ¡°That night, my friend was waiting outside the Qinghe Tower. He personally heard that the hero, Zhang Shan, shouted that he was going to kill anyone who oppressed themon people such as the Shi family and the Old Snake Gang!¡±


    ¡°Pfft, the Shi family bastards, huh? They¡¯re not as tough as those thieves.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awesome!¡±


    In the bar, there was a wave of apuse. Now, a new restaurant had been built in Peace Town, with exquisite food and a variety of fine wines. Those who continued to patronize Old Jiang¡¯s bar were those who had a hard life in the past. Now that they were drunk, they naturally cheered when they heard the news.


    ¡°By the way, you mentioned the Old Snake Gang. Did that hero attack the Old Snake Gang?¡± someone suddenly asked.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear? Have you forgotten where the fire broke out at the end ofst year?¡± Ah Fei asked with a strange look.


    Everyone was stunned and then shocked, ¡°Did that heroe to Peace Town?¡±


    ¡°It turns out that Uncle Ba was also killed by this hero. Good!¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s injustice in my heart, I¡¯ll draw my sword too. I¡¯ve been inspired. Zhang Shan is really a hero among people!¡± Jiang Ming also joined in on the ttery.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± everyone agreed.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, you¡¯re amazing as well!¡±


    Old Jiang was lying behind the counter, but his face showed a trace of confusion. He had always thought that Uncle Ba was killed by Jiang Ming. Was he wrong?


    Because no matter how powerful Jiang Ming was, he couldn¡¯t be a third-ss martial artist.


    ¡°I¡¯m really old and muddled.¡± Old Jiang shook his head and sighed.


    ¡°By the way, Ah Fei. Where did you get such a knowledgeable friend from?¡± At the table, someone suddenly asked this question.


    Ah Fei, who was talking with confidence, suddenly stammered.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t make it up, did you?¡± The man was suspicious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you use me of something I didn¡¯t do!¡± Ah Fei¡¯s face turned red, and the veins on his forehead bulged. In the end, he said like a deted ball, ¡°I used to wander around the city and made some friends. That night, someone happened to be rummaging through the trash can behind Qinghe Tower.¡±


    The bar suddenly burst intoughter, and the air inside and outside the shop was filled with joy.


    Jiang Ming also smiled. Since Ah Fei could hear the news. The story of the hero, Zhang Shan, should have spread throughout Great Cloud City.


    ¡°If I do anything in the future, I don¡¯t need to use the identity of Jiang Ming anymore,¡± he whispered in his heart. After all, Jiang Ming¡¯s identity had a root and couldst for many years. If it was not necessary, he did not want to be too conspicuous.


    A momentter, an old herb gatherer carrying a basket on his back said, ¡°Speaking of the news, a group of wild beasts appeared in the mountains this year, and they are fighting herb gatherers everywhere. Have you ever seen them?¡±


    ¡°A bunch of wild beasts? What do you mean by that?¡±


    Another person took over the conversation and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen them before. Are you talking about a few mountain deer, a tiger, and a few mountain boars? And a big white rabbit that¡¯s so fat that it can¡¯t be considered healthy, sitting on the tiger¡¯s head every day?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve seen that rabbit before. I¡¯ve been looking for golden ginseng for a long time, but it gobbled it up in a few bites!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. A rabbit riding a tiger in the forest? What¡¯s next?¡±


    At the mention of the fat rabbit, the bar instantly became lively. Many people swore that they had seen a scene of a rabbit riding a tiger.


    However, most of the people who had never seen it before were in disbelief. This was even more ridiculous than the legends of mountain gods and monsters. How was this possible?


    ¡°This¡­¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s expression was strange, and he muttered in his heart, ¡°That¡¯s my fourth rabbit. What is it up to?¡±

 Chapter 44 - 44 Do You Think This is a Wrestling Tournament?

    44 Do You Think This is a Wrestling Tournament?


    ¡°That rabbit is definitely real. I saw it smacking the tiger¡¯s head with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°Did you drink some bad wine? A tiger getting beaten up by a rabbit? If it¡¯s true, the sky is going to fall.¡±


    ¡°Stop this! What is all of this? Go home!¡± Old Jiang said unhappily.


    The bar was in a mess as everyone debated for a long time about whether the rabbit was real or fake. In the end, the rumors became more and more outrageous, and no one could convince the other.


    !!


    Jiang Ming also looked interested. He interjected from time to time and quickly figured out the general situation.


    It turned out that since this spring, someone had seen a fat white Rabbit in the mountain forest. It was suspected to be eating herbs. They were curious and wanted to catch it and bring it home.


    He did not expect the fat white Rabbit to be so clever and escape into the depths of the forest. It did not reappear for a long time.


    However,st month, when someone came across the rabbit again in the mountains. He saw that the rabbit, who used to be alone, was now in a group, and even had a tiger as a mount.


    ¡°Wow, that fatty has no shame,¡± Jiang Ming ridiculed in his heart. However, he was not surprised that his fourth rabbit, Master Si was still alive.


    Since he had nothing to dost winter, he used his own blood to make twenty to thirty portions of the beast-taming medicine and fed them all to Master Si. His intelligence had been far more developed than the previous generations, so it was no problem for him to survive until now.


    However, now he was a rabbit that couldmand fierce beasts like tigers and wild boars. This stunned Jiang Ming. Did he feed Master Si too much medicine? What kind of mutation had urred?


    ¡°If I have time, I can look for Master Si to catch up,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself.


    In the bar, this seemingly hot topic quickly passed because the truth was so bizarre that many people did not believe it at all. They only thought that someone had deliberately made up strange stories to attract people¡¯s attention.


    Jiang Ming smiled. This kind of thing did happen from time to time. There were countless strange beasts in some remote viges and towns, and many vigers said that they really existed. But almost all of them were fake.


    ¡°However, this time, it¡¯s for real,¡± Jiang Ming thought.


    However, if he found Master Si, he would have to keep a low profile.


    Later in the morning, the people who had been drinking gradually left. Jiang Ming was also ready to leave. Today, the branch leader of the Tiger Hunting Vige arrived. This branch was officially in operation, and he also wanted to show his face.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, wait a moment.¡± Old Jiang sat up from his chair and called out to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll always be Ming to you, Master Jiang,¡± Jiang Ming said with a smile.


    ¡°Ming, do you still remember the guy you beat up here a few days ago?¡± Old Jiang chuckled.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows, ¡°Wu Yi? Why? Did he suddenly wake up and turn over a new leaf?¡±


    Old Jiang shook his head. ¡°He came to me to buy wine several times, but he never drank it. He always sold it. I also heard from Ah Fei that he¡¯s been acting sneaky every day and has appeared outside your yard many times. You have to be careful.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment, then he sighed and slowly said, ¡°I know he used to be a good person, and I wanted to give him a chance to change.¡±


    Old Jiang¡¯s expression wasplicated. ¡°When a person wants revenge, they¡¯re scarier than a viin.¡±


    ¡°I know. Master Jiang, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded gently and turned to leave the pub.


    * * *


    In the Peace Town branch of the Tiger Hunting Vige, more than twenty people stood in the spacious courtyard.


    In front of the crowd was an aloof young man in his twenties or thirties. His brow bone was very high, and his eyes were a little gloomy. At this time, he was in high spirits and talking about working together and seeking glory.


    ¡°My father doesn¡¯t even need that long to kill a pig,¡± Wang Dong mumbled as he stood in the crowd. He believed that he had no hope on the road of martial arts, so he volunteered to do some ughtering work here. He never thought that he would encounter such a boring person.


    Jiang Ming, on the other hand, looked down and stood still, seemingly listening carefully. In reality, he was daydreaming.


    This was a skill that he had learned in his previous life.


    After more than an hour, the branch leader, Zhong Shaowen, finally finished his speech. The crowd immediately dispersed.


    ¡°Jiang Ming, you stay!¡± he suddenly said.


    Jiang Ming stood still and looked at Zhong Shaowen. He smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Master Zhong?¡±


    Although Zhong Shaowen was a third-ss martial artist, there were many third-ss martial artists in the vige. Despite being so young, he was already a branch leader. Jiang Ming figured that it had a lot to do with his family name.


    Zhong Shaowen put his hands behind his back and turned his back to Jiang Ming. He said lightly, ¡°Master Guan said that you¡¯re a young talent and rmended you to be my assistant. I wonder if you¡¯d be willing to help me with some matters.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment, and then his mind quickly turned. Zhong Shaowen looked like a person who liked power. If he really took advantage of Guan Feng¡¯s praise and agreed stupidly, he was afraid that he would have a lot of trouble in the future.


    He immediately cupped his hands and said apologetically, ¡°Everyone in the vige knows that I don¡¯t like to handle affairs, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make the decisions for this branch in Peace Town. I have no objections to you being elected branch leader!¡±


    Zhong Shaowen smiled when he heard this, but he said regretfully, ¡°Fine. Since that¡¯s the case. Then I¡¯ll have to work harder.¡±


    ¡°Master Zhong, you are really a role model for our generation.¡± Jiang Ming quickly showed a look of admiration and praised the new branch leader a few more times before leaving.


    ¡®That¡¯s good, I don¡¯t need any trouble!¡¯


    Walking out of the branch, Jiang Ming also smiled. He suddenly understood why Guan Feng rmended him to be the deputy. It was impossible that he didn¡¯t know what kind of person Zhong Shaowen was. He was trying to weasel out of all the work.


    ¡°Amazing! He¡¯s really amazing!¡± Jiang Ming was impressed. ¡°Now, I can go back to the mountains and practice happily.¡±


    Jiang Ming was in a good mood.


    * * *


    Late at night, in a grass hut in a small courtyard, a candle me flickered. The light fell on Wu Yi¡¯s face. He looked ferocious.


    In front of him, there were a few bottles of alcohol.


    ¡°Jiang Ming. I¡¯m going to take revenge on you this time! I¡¯ll burn your house down while you¡¯re asleep. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll be able to survive!¡± he gritted his teeth and said with a vicious expression.


    The door suddenly burst open and broke into pieces.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Wu Yi was shocked.


    Jiang Ming walked in without any disguise. It was just Wu Yi. It wasn¡¯t worth him hiding his identity.


    So what if Mr. Dong found out? What could he do?


    ¡°W-what do you want?¡± When Wu Yi saw Jiang Ming, he was shocked.


    Jiang Ming nced at the few bottles of alcohol and said with a faint smile, ¡°You want to burn my house? Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing like that!¡± Wu Yi¡¯s face was pale as he desperately shook his head, ¡°I just bought some drinks. Forgive me! Please spare me!¡±


    ¡°You bought the wine to drink. What do I have to forgive?¡± Jiang Ming smiled.


    Wu Yi was stunned and knew that he had let it slip. He knelt on the ground with a plop and kowtowed desperately, ¡°I was wrong this time. Please be merciful and let me go.¡±


    Jiang Ming was expressionless and said indifferently, ¡°This time? Do you think this is a wrestling tournament with several rounds?¡±


    Wu Yi raised his head in fear.


    Jiang Ming picked up a piece of broken wood from the door and threw it forward.


    The sharp piece of wood pierced into Wu Yi¡¯s forehead, and blood gushed out. He suddenly stopped breathing and fell to the ground.


    ¡°From the day youtched on to the people of the martial world, you should have known that you would die in the martial world.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at the body and strode away.


    * * *


    A few dayster, in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest, Jiang Ming had been picking herbs in the forest for several days, and he finally saw Master Si¡¯s figure.

 Chapter 45 - 45 The Rabbit Fakes the Tiger’s Might

    45 The Rabbit Fakes the Tiger¡¯s Might


    In the forest, a fat white rabbit was holding a ginseng root in its paws and gnawing on it like it was a carrot.


    Under its butt, a big multi-colored tiger waszily lying on a stone, basking in the sun. It shook its head from time to time to shake off the bits of meat that the rabbit had eaten.


    Suddenly, the ferocious tiger let out a low roar and stood up abruptly, staring at the forest in front of it.


    The fat rabbit was also shocked. It hurriedly stuffed the ginseng under its butt, and its little ws clutched the tiger¡¯s fur tightly.


    !!


    The grass swayed, and a figure slowly walked out.


    ¡°Master Si, you¡¯re so impressive!¡± Jiang Ming looked at this scene and smiled.


    He had been training in the mountains and picking herbs for the past few days. It was not until today that he finally met this infamous group of beasts.


    The tiger opened its bloody mouth, and a fierce aura leaked out. It was about to pounce on this ignorant human.


    However, the rabbit on its back suddenly jumped and ran forward, running around Jiang Ming¡¯s legs excitedly.


    The tiger immediately stopped moving, its eyes filled with confusion.


    Jiang Ming looked at the fat rabbit, who kept making noises. Its little ws were moving wildly, pointing here and there.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few months since west met. Master Si, your intelligence seems to have improved quite a bit.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were also filled with surprise. It seemed that the beast-taming medicine really had some potential.


    The fat rabbit pointed at the tiger and then at itself.


    * * *


    Aftermunicating for a long time due to thenguage barrier, Jiang Ming finally roughly understood that after the rabbit drank dozens of portions of the beast-taming medicine, it actually went through some unknown changes and could order some mountain beasts to do things for it.


    However, there seemed to be a limit to the number of such orders. Moreover, it was only temporary and would lose its effect after a few days.


    ¡°So, you werezy and only left a tiger as a bodyguard?¡± Jiang Ming smiled faintly. He was quite familiar with the character of thiszy rabbit.


    The fat rabbit quickly nodded, and its face revealed a human-like silly smile, the fat on its chubby face trembled.


    ¡°This is really the might of a tiger.¡±


    Jiang Ming also did not expect this change, but it was not a bad thing after all. It was good that the rabbit had some ways to protect itself.


    With such high spiritual intelligence, would he be able to teach Master Si how to read in the future?


    Jiang Ming touched his chin.


    Could it be that if this rabbit continued to grow, it would really be a demon in the future?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the first prescription I got was the one that was suspected to be the closest to the world of immortal cultivation,¡± Jiang Ming said softly. ¡°There must be something wrong. This prescription obviously didn¡¯t look like something from the mortal world.¡±


    However, until now, Jiang Ming had not seen anyone who was rted to immortal cultivation. It seemed that this matter really couldn¡¯t be rushed. He had to wait for an opportunity.


    Fortunately, he had all the time in the world.


    ¡°Keep a low profile in the future so you won¡¯t be discovered by the humans outside. You won¡¯t be able to escape if you are!¡± He then patted Master Si¡¯s head with a warning.


    The fat rabbit quickly nodded.


    After reuniting with Master Si, Jiang Ming went to the wooden house that he had built earlier. He was surprised to find that it was quite clean. Except for some dust and fallen leaves, it was spotless.


    Riding on the tiger, Master Si proudly walked back and forth in front of Jiang Ming, iming credit for his sess.


    Jiang Mingughed. He cleaned up a little and settled down in the wooden house in the mountains again. Every day, he picked herbs, made tea, practiced his fist techniques, and slept. Sometimes, he would go out with Master Si to find herbs, leaving the big tiger to look after the house.


    With the help of Master Si, the rare herbs that caught Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were at least worth dozens of copper coins. Moreover, no one would dare find trouble with him if he sold it in town. This was the change he brought about with his reputation.


    * * *


    In the early morning light, by the river outside the wooden house, a bare-chested figure was tirelessly practicing his fist techniques. His breathing was long and deep, and he exuded traces of fiendish Qi and a fierce aura. He was just like a real tiger.


    Under the roof, a tiger lying on its stomach revealed a puzzled look. Why did it feel that the human had a simr aura to it?


    Jiang Ming didn¡¯t stop until the sun was high in the sky. He took the medicinal soup from Master Si and drank it in one gulp.


    ¡°The effect of this secret medicine is getting weaker and weaker.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt the blood in his body boiling slightly, and then there was no more movement.


    The secret medicine he had taken from Elder Tong was not a high-grade thing to begin with, and now that he¡¯d broken through to be a third-ss martial artist, the growth of his vitality was slowing down. This medicinal soup was no longer able to satisfy him.


    ¡°However, this is not a problem. I¡¯m immortal, and my lifespan is endless. My body functions will not decline, and my blood Qi will not be lost. As long as I take my time, I¡¯ll be able to increase my vitality. The biggest problem now is how toprehend the intent realm.¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little helpless. Although he could live forever, he was not a martial arts genius. In the face of such a mysterious thing as intent, he also felt that he had no ce to use his power.


    If one could notprehend the intent realm, it would be difficult to temper the blood Qi into their body. No matter how strong their blood Qi was, their body would be injured if they were attacked.


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s right, I have Guan Feng¡¯s medicinal form.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Pharmacist Feng said that this prescription can calm one¡¯s mind and improve one¡¯s concentration and can be taken when one is breaking through a bottleneck. It might be useful to me. Moreover, most of the medicinal herbs in the prescription can be found in the mountain. I¡¯ll only need to go to the medicine shop to buy a few supplementary herbs.¡±


    He jumped into the river with a ssh and took a bath. Then, he returned to the pharmacy, picked some medicinal herbs and put them into the medicine basket. He then strode down the mountain.


    * * *


    In Peace Town, Jiang Ming did not go to the medicine market again. Instead, he walked directly into a medicine shop in the center of the town. This was a shop opened by the Wang family. There was no need to worry about the Old Snake Gang.


    This also caused the Old Snake Gang¡¯s medicine market to be deserted. However, there was nothing they could do. They did not even dare provoke the Tiger Hunting Vige, much less the prefecture¡¯s top family, the Wang family.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang. What a rare guest!¡± In the medicine shop, the shopkeeper warmly weed Jiang Ming. Jiang Ming had already sold medicinal herbs to him several times, and each time, it was of high quality. He was a rare guest.


    ¡°Give me a price for these. In addition. I also need some medicinal herbs.¡± Jiang Ming handed over the herb basket and reported a string of names of herbs.


    The medicine store manager didn¡¯t question anything. He hurriedly nodded and got busy. Soon, he handed a few taels of silver and two big bags of medicinal herbs to Jiang Ming.


    As soon as he walked out of the medicine shop, Jiang Ming met a burly figure on the street.


    ¡°Mr. Dong, it seems like you¡¯re working hard,¡± Jiang Ming said with a smile and continued to walk forward.


    Mr. Dong¡¯s expression was unsightly as he blocked his path. ¡°Wu Yi is dead. I wonder who did it.¡±


    Jiang Ming was surprised that he was this angry.


    ¡°In the future, you have to restrain your subordinates and not provoke people who should not be provoked.¡±


    He chuckled and walked past Mr. Dong, disappearing from the street inrge strides.


    Mr. Dong clenched his fists tightly, veins popping out on his forehead, ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll remember this smear against the Old Snake Gang.¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Mr. Dong is even more narrow-minded than Uncle Ba.¡±


    Jiang Ming walked home and thought to himself, ¡°The Old Snake Gang is really a nest of snakes and rats. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not strong enough now. When I break through to the second ss¡ªI mean, when the hero, Zhang Shan, breaks through to the second ss. The Old Snake Gang will be no more.¡±


    Mr. Dong did not know that while he was holding a grudge against Jiang Ming, Jiang Ming was already thinking about how to destroy him.


    Jiang Ming walked on the street for a while and suddenly looked in a direction.


    That was Master Zhou¡¯s home. Since Master Zhou¡¯s death, it had been empty, but now it was upied again.


    Wisps of smoke were rising from the chimney.

 Chapter 46 - 46 Wei Yan, the Murderer

    46 Wei Yan, the Murderer


    Jiang Ming pushed the door open and stood in the courtyard. The shallow pit under his feet looked familiar. Right, he remembered. It was left by the Tiger Subduing Fist.


    Cicadas were chirping on the treetops. At this timest year, Jiang Ming came here to learn martial arts from Master Zhou. However, now things had changed.


    The people in the room heard him and quickly came out. When they saw Jiang Ming, they were also stunned, and then their eyes turned red.


    ¡°Ming¡­¡±


    !!


    Jiang Ming looked at Zhou Wenxiu. The once cheerful and sweet girl had changed. There was a hint of maturity between her brows, and there were many scars on her exposed arms and wrists, which looked like marks from a whip.


    Jiang Ming knew that she must have suffered a lot in the city, but this was the only way for people at the bottom to seed.


    Some people were born privileged, while others were born in poverty. Not only did they have to struggle in poverty, but they also had to bear the ridicule and oppression of those who were privileged.


    There were so many things he wanted to say, but in the end, he chose to speak to her as usual.


    ¡°Did you make too much dinner? Let me have some.¡±


    Zhou Wenxiu gritted her teeth and nodded, then hurriedly ran into the house. After a while, she came out again and brought Jiang Ming some dry bread and boiled wild vegetables with red eyes.


    Jiang Ming sat on a low stool, eating and drinking as if he had not seen food for several days. In the end, he burped in satisfaction.


    ¡°You ate all my bread.¡± Zhou Wenxiu sat opposite Jiang Ming, with her elbows on her knees.


    Jiang Ming couldn¡¯t help but smile. At this time, Zhou Wenxiu finally regained some of her spirits.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any money with me.¡± Jiang Ming stood up and smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t I teach you some fist techniques? I¡¯ll pay for the food that way. How about it?¡±


    When Master Zhou had been alive, he never taught his granddaughter to practice martial arts, for fear that she would ruin her feminine figure.


    However, Master Zhou did not understand that being ugly was far better than being weak. It was toote when Master Zhou finally understood this.


    Zhou Wenxiu was also stunned when she heard this. Then, she bent her legs and was about to kneel on the ground.


    Jiang Ming quickly picked her up and shook his head, ¡°You cook for me, and I¡¯ll teach you martial arts. We are equal.¡±


    Zhou Wenxiu blushed.


    Jiang Ming coughed andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. As long as I¡¯m in town, you¡¯ll need to cook three meals a day. Don¡¯t even think about skipping out!¡±


    Zhou Wenxiu was stunned.


    ¡°What are you in a daze for? Let¡¯s start. This is the first form! The Crouch of the Tiger!¡± Jiang Ming recalled what Master Zhou had taught him and said slowly, ¡°This is the fundamental form of the Tiger Subduing Fist.¡±


    A momentter, the sounds of martial arts practice filled the small courtyard, just like in the past.


    * * *


    In the blink of an eye, three months had passed.


    The trees had turned red and gold, and the cold wind rustled.


    In front of a small house in the mountains, a fat tiger stared at the human by the river, its tail tightly sped behind its back.


    ¡®That human¡¯s aura is getting more and more terrifying by the day. I¡¯m a little scared. Why didn¡¯t Master Si take me far away?¡¯


    By the river, Jiang Ming¡¯s attacks were as strong as the wind, and he did as he pleased, no longer constrained to official techniques. However, his moves were still quite organized.


    He had almost achieved the momentum of a fierce tiger, and his blood Qi was in a simr state. However, he still had yet to reach the mentality of a tiger.


    Jiang Ming shook his head gently. Martial Dao was a difficult path to tread¡­


    Ever since he had gone down the mountain to buy a few big bags of medicinal herbs, he had been drinking three bowls of the soup a day. It was indeed effective. It allowed him to calm his heart and Qi and focus on practicing his fist techniques.


    Currently, Jiang Ming was on par with a powerful third-ss martial artist. In addition, he was not afraid of being cut or stabbed. Unless a second-ss martial artist like Guan Feng were to challenge him, he would be unrivaled in Great Cloud City.


    However, jumping from third ss to second ss was not easy. It required far moreprehension. It was no longer something that could be attained through relentless training. Many third-ss martial artists had been stuck at this level for their entire lives.


    Jiang Ming himself was prepared to be stuck at this bottleneck for three to five years or even longer.


    ¡°Master Guan and the others should have entered the mountain by now. Let¡¯s go and join in the fun,¡± he muttered to himself.


    In the past few months, although Jiang Ming didn¡¯t participate in the affairs of the Peace Town branch of the Tiger Hunting Vige, he would still participate sometimes when he encountered Master Guan leading a team to hunt.


    ¡°The creator of the Leather Tiger Bone Technique had created this technique by imitating the posture of both a barbaric bull and a fierce tiger. By fighting a tiger, one can understand a mentality of a tiger. It¡¯s a pity that although I have a tiger at home, I can¡¯t fight it. I have to keep it to guard the door.¡± Jiang Ming nced at the fat tiger under the eaves and shook his head. He left the wooden house with a fine iron de and went deep into the forest.


    The fat tiger, in question, looked at Jiang Ming in confusion.


    * * *


    Deep in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest, Jiang Ming met up with Guan Feng and the others at a resting point.


    ¡°Huh? Huang Xiaoying didn¡¯te today?¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. He remembered that ever since the girl passed the team¡¯s assessment, she had never missed a hunt.


    Fang Lie shook his head and sighed, ¡°She just sensed her blood Qi a few days ago. I was happy for her, but the next day, she packed up and left. She said she was sorry, and her only purpose here was to learn martial arts for free. Now that she has achieved her goal, she left.¡±


    ¡°Since she was learning martial arts, why didn¡¯t she stay back to continue?¡± Jiang Ming asked, puzzled. ¡°Why was she only satisfied with sensing blood Qi?¡±


    Fang Lie shook his head, indicating that he did not know.


    Guan Feng was sitting under a big tree with his eyes closed. He suddenly said, ¡°The only requirement for the city-breaking team of the Green Mountain Army is to be able to sense blood Qi.¡±


    ¡°The Green Mountain Army?¡± Everyone was shocked.


    Jiang Ming was also stunned and could not believe it.


    The Green Mountain Army was the rebel army that had defeated three prefectures in a row in the north. Their leader called himself the Green Mountain King. Their momentum was fierce, and they continuously attacked cities and seized territories.


    The Green Mountain Army¡¯s city-breaking team was infamous. They made people tremble with fear and set a record for breaking through a prefecture city in a mere six hours.


    In the beginning, the city-breaking team was made up of martial arts practitioners. Later on, when the force grew stronger, their entry requirement was raised. Now, one had to be able to sense blood Qi in order to join.


    However, everyone, including Jiang Ming, couldn¡¯t believe it. The low-key and honest Huang Xiaoying was going to join the rebel army?


    ¡°She came to find me the day she left. Her family is in Qinglin Vige, north of Dayun Town,¡± Guan Feng said. ¡°Her family offended the officials and were all killed. Even her seventy-year-old grandmother was not spared. She was the only one who managed to escape with her life and made it to Great Cloud City. She only has one goal in life, and that is to kill her way into Qinglin Vige and kill the official who killed her family.¡±


    Everyone was silent.


    After a long time, someone sighed and said, ¡°This world is f*cked.¡±


    Suddenly, a voice came from the front, ¡°Yeah, this world is f*cked!¡±


    A few figures slowly walked out of the forest and appeared in front of everyone.


    ¡°Who are you guys?¡± Peng Lu stood up abruptly, his face vignt.


    On the opposite side, a young man who looked to be in his twenties slowly walked to the front and said with a faint smile, ¡°I am Wei Yan!¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re him?! The murderer who massacred a hundred people?¡±

 Chapter 47 - 47 Taking Initiative

    47 Taking Initiative


    The atmosphere in the mountain forest suddenly became tense.


    Jiang Ming looked at the young man in front of him and also remembered the notice posted at the city gate when he first entered the prefecture city. The person with the highest bounty on their head was Wei Yan. The man was used of massacring over a hundred people.


    However, Jiang Ming could not help but think that the fierce-looking bearded man in the portrait looked nothing like the schrly-looking young man who stood before him.


    ¡°It¡¯d be a miracle if they could catch him!¡± Jiang Ming rolled his eyes.


    !!


    ¡°Massacred a hundred people?¡±


    The young man shook his head and smiled, ¡°These officials have given me a bad reputation! I only stole some rice and took some official silver.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Peng Lu was a little nervous and turned to look at Guan Feng. After all, this was a wanted criminal.


    Guan Feng was calm as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. May I know why you¡¯vee here?¡±


    Only then did many people realize that this was not a chance encounter in the mountains. Wei Yan had specificallye here.


    ¡°Hahaha! As expected of you, Master Guan. You have such sharp eyes!¡± Wei Yanughed and cupped his hands. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I¡¯m here on behalf of the Flying Cloud Castle to discuss cooperating with the Tiger Hunting Vige.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re from the Flying Cloud Castle?¡± At this moment, even Guan Feng was shocked.


    The Flying Cloud Castle was rumored to be a powerful force that dominated the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. They had been in the limelight in recent years.


    It was rumored that the Flying Cloud Castle robbed the rich to help the poor. They had even killed several corrupt officials and destroyed countless nests of bandits who had hurt innocents. They were well-known in the Great Cloud Prefecture and even among the people in the surrounding prefectures.


    Wei Yan nodded and was about to continue speaking.


    Guan Feng waved his hand. ¡°Just say your piece. We¡¯re straightforward people.¡±


    Jiang Mingughed internally. Guan Feng was intentionally acting this way to throw off Wei Yan¡¯s rhythm.


    As expected, Wei Yan was rendered speechless for a while. In the end, he could only bitterly smile and say, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t waste any more time. Here¡¯s a letter, please pass it to Master Zhong on my behalf. After he reads it, he will understand.¡±


    As he spoke, Wei Yan waved his hand. An unremarkable middle-aged man beside him immediately walked up and handed a letter to Guan Feng.


    Guan Feng epted it with a calm expression. Suddenly, he struck the man with his palm!


    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression did not change, and he also returned a palm strike.


    Muffled bangs ensued and the air was filled with the sounds of fighting.


    Guan Feng and the middle-aged man fought for a while before they retreated.


    ¡°A second-ss martial artist, huh? He¡¯s actually following the lead of a young man who has seemingly never practiced martial arts.¡±


    Guan Feng did not look at the middle-aged man. Instead, he stared at Wei Yan with a meaningful look and suddenlyughed, ¡°You can¡¯t be the mysterious leader of the Flying Cloud Castle, right?¡±


    ¡°Master Guan, you¡¯re such aedian.¡± Wei Yanughed and then said seriously, ¡°Master Guan, you¡¯re a smart man. I won¡¯t force you to hand this letter over. It¡¯s up to you to decide.¡±


    Peng Lu and the others were confused when they heard this.


    Jiang Ming somewhat understood. The Flying Cloud Castle¡¯s modus operandi was to rob the rich to help the poor, strengthen their power, and build a reputation amongmoners.


    It was obvious why they were doing this.


    As for the reason why Wei Yan came here, Jiang Ming believed that Master Guan had figured it out.


    Guan Feng nodded and did not immediately refuse. Instead, he threw over a full wineskin. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether this cooperation works or not. Have some wine.¡±


    ¡°Master Guan, you tter me.¡± Wei Yanughed and sat on the ground. He opened the wineskin and took two big gulps.


    Guan Feng then said, ¡°I heard that the Flying Cloud Castle has dominated several prefectures. You¡¯re like the clouds in the sky, and you never stay in one ce. Thus, you¡¯re naturally more experienced than us. I wonder if you¡¯ve seen the Green Mountain Army in the north?¡±


    Everyone perked up their ears. The rebellion in the north had been going on for more than a year, and many people were wondering if there could be a change of dynasty. However, no one had ever seen the legendary Green Mountain Army.


    Wei Yan smiled. ¡°Of course we¡¯ve met. We even drank and chatted with the soldiers and generals in the army. The army is strong, and the camp is full of food. But with all due respect, the Green Mountain Army will not achieve much.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Guan Feng¡¯s eyes were calm.


    Wei Yan continued, ¡°Their timing is not right!¡±


    Everyone was puzzled. Guan Feng pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Then, when do you think the Green Mountain King will be defeated?¡±


    ¡°The army was defeated in Great Cloud City!¡± Wei Yan pointed at the surrounding mountains and said with a faint smile, ¡°The Green Mountain King ising from the north and wants to enter the capital. Thus, the army must pass through Great Cloud City outside the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest, but the terrain here is tricky. If the Green Mountain Armyes here, Great Cloud City will send troops to intercept and destroy them in one fell swoop.¡±


    ¡°Does the royal family still have soldiers that can be used?¡± Guan Feng frowned. The decline of the royal family of the country of Yan was not new information. Otherwise, no one would dare raise an army.


    ¡°The country of Yan doesn¡¯t just belong to the royal family. It belongs to the aristocratic families too.¡± Wei Yan chuckled, ¡°This country still has rich resources. Those aristocratic families will not let it fall. Only when thend is bled dry will the aristocratic families abandon it.¡±


    Guan Feng was stunned. After a long time, he sighed and looked up at Wei Yan. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re thinking of defecting to another country?¡±


    Wei Yan¡¯s eyes were calm, ¡°We must all do everything we can to survive.¡±


    Guan Feng stared at Wei Yan for a moment and finally smiled, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll deliver your letter. Goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master Guan!¡± Wei Yan also smiled.


    * * *


    On the way down the mountain, Guan Feng and Jiang Ming were walking side by side. He smiled and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not experienced enough to have an opinion.¡± Jiang Ming shook his head.


    Although he could deduce Wei Yan¡¯s intentions, he still could not predict what would happen in the future.


    ¡°However, once this letter is handed over, Tiger Hunting Vige will also be involved,¡± said Jiang Ming. ¡°No matter whether we agree to cooperate or not, Tiger Hunting Vige will not be able to stay out of this in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Guan Feng sighed. ¡°s, times are always changing. If we don¡¯t take initiative now, it will be toote!¡±


    ¡°This situation is dangerous and unpredictable. I hope that in the future, no matter where we are, we can still be friends, Master Guan,¡± Jiang Ming said seriously.


    Guan Feng smiled. ¡°Thank you for your kind words. I hope so too.¡±

 Chapter 48 - 48 The Blood-Burning Saber Technique

    48 The Blood-Burning Saber Technique


    Back at Peace Town, Jiang Ming sold the herbs he had collected in the Wang family¡¯s medicine shop, then walked to Old Jiang¡¯s bar with the empty herb basket on his back.


    ¡°Ever since the war in the north started, prices have soared, and business has been difficult.¡± Jiang Ming put a few taels of silver into his pocket, but he did not look too excited.


    ¡°I have to make preparations. If I can break through to second-ss, I will have enough power to protect myself. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not that easy.¡±


    As soon as he walked into the bar, he heard a customerining, ¡°Mr. Jiang, how did this beer rise to two copper coins a pint? We¡¯re all regr customers!¡±


    !!


    Old Jiang jogged out from behind the counter and said with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m not earning as much as I did before. The prices of ingredients have sky-rocketed, and I¡¯ve had no choice but to increase my prices. I don¡¯t know when it¡¯ll end. If the price of ingredients rises again, I won¡¯t even be able to afford to brew wine.¡±


    ¡°What you said makes sense, Mr. Jiang. I believe you. Give me my usual!¡± Jiang Ming sat down andughed.


    The others instantly fell silent. If Jiang Ming, who had joined the Tiger Hunting Vige, did notin, how could they? They could only me the war.


    ¡°If this war continues, we won¡¯t be able to live.¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, the Green Mountain Army should just attack the capital and kill all the officials now. Maybe our lives will be better.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We won¡¯t be any better off if the emperor is reced. Just focus on nting your crops.¡±


    Jiang Ming listened to the discussion and sighed. When the war reached its peak, they would probably not even have wine to drink.


    He bought another two bottles of wine and got some pork from the butcher. He took them home and called Zhou Wenxiu to cook for him. After their meal, he taught her how to practice martial arts.


    * * *


    Half a monthter, Fang Lie rushed to Peace Town from the prefecture.


    ¡°Has the matter been settled?¡±


    Jiang Ming and Fang Lie sat opposite each other in the former¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time.¡± After the meeting with Wei Yan, Fang Lie seemed to have calmed down a lot overnight. He nodded and said, ¡°The vige and the Flying Cloud Castle made some deals. The Flying Cloud Castle will provide us with prey, gold, silver, and jewelry. In return, the Tiger Hunting Vige will provide them with weapons, salt, clothes, and other items. If the Green Mountain Army really attacks, the deal will be suspended.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded. After all, the Tiger Hunting Vige had limited manpower. If the Flying Cloud Castle helped them, they would be able to earn a lot of silver. With their help, the Tiger Hunting Vige would rue wealth, grow rapidly, and strengthen its power faster.


    ¡°Weapons and salt, huh? I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy.¡± Jiang Ming frowned.


    ¡°The current situation is chaotic. Even the officials of Great Cloud City are thinking of a way out. The city¡¯s cksmiths are overwhelmed.¡± Fang Lie shook his head. ¡°Some of the sabers we bought were even engraved with the symbol of the government. I don¡¯t know which warehouse keeper is reselling them.¡±


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded. The country of Yan seemed to be in a dire situation.


    ¡°The following matter is rted to the heads only, do not reveal it to the branch! There¡¯s another route to the mountain,¡± Fang Lie started, ¡°The fewer people who know about it, the better.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded. It was a full-fledged rebellion now. Naturally, he had to keep a low profile.


    ¡°By the way, the Flying Cloud Castle has given us a powerful technique. They said it was a show of sincerity!¡± As Fang Lie spoke, he took out a book from his bag, ¡°I made a copy of it.¡±


    ¡°The branch leader has made a deration. Anyone who can sense blood Qi can cultivate this technique.¡±


    Jiang Ming took the book and saw the title.


    It was the Blood-Burning Saber Technique.


    ¡°That sounds a little dangerous,¡± Jiang Ming said with a smile.


    Fang Lie¡¯s expression was strange, ¡°Read it first. It¡¯s not just dangerous, this group of rebels simply don¡¯t care.¡±


    Jiang Ming was suddenly curious and started to read the book page by page.


    The more he read, the more shocked he became. When he closed the book, he let out a long breath. ¡°I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s such a dangerous technique out there!¡±


    The technique would allow martial artists to fight above their level. However, it had a catch. Every move they made would cost them at least a year of their life. In addition, a martial artist needed several months of rest after each use of the technique. If they used it continuously, they could die,


    Fang Lie gulped.


    ¡°Do you still want to practice it?¡± Jiang Ming asked.


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Fang Lie¡¯s eyes were burning. ¡°I have a feeling that the Flying Cloud Castle might give me the chance to realize my dreams. This technique is the weapon that will help me defeat anyone in my way! What about you?¡± Fang Lie looked at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°I feel the same way!¡± Jiang Ming smiled and nodded.


    He muttered to himself, ¡°Even if you guys don¡¯t want to practice it, I¡¯ll practice it. This is the most precious thing I¡¯ve obtained since I came to this world.¡±


    If this could enable a martial artist to fight above their level, didn¡¯t that mean that he could fight against a second-ss martial artist now?


    He was immortal, so the disadvantages were nothing to him.


    When he became a second-ss martial artist, no one would be able to stand against him.


    Moreover, since this technique was passed down from the Flying Cloud Castle, there were probably a lot of people who practiced it. Even if he used it against an enemy, no one would be able to identify him as long as he did not reveal his true appearance.


    After sending Fang Lie off, Jiang Ming went back to the mountain and immediately began to practice the Blood-Burning Saber Technique. He needed to master it as soon as possible.


    * * *


    Another year passed.


    Snow covered his courtyard. Jiang Ming held a fine iron saber and practiced the Blood-Burning Saber Technique, causing the snowkes to fly in all directions.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± he shouted, and ayer of red blood mist burst out of his body. He shed out with his saber, and it struck a huge rock.


    The huge rock suddenly split into two.


    However, Jiang Ming¡¯s momentum did not stop. He continued to strike several more times.


    It was not until the ninth strike that his arms trembled, and he stopped. His saber fell to the ground.


    ¡°It still doesn¡¯t work.¡± Jiang Ming frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t seem to activate its full potential yet. My blood Qi boils over too fast.¡±


    Jiang Ming was naturally not afraid of losing his life. However, the boiling of his blood Qi was not something he could control.


    Jiang Ming jumped into the cold river, washing off the blood mist on his body while thinking about how to cool down his blood Qi.


    It finally dawned on him that he could consult Dr. Sun!


    ¡°It¡¯s time to make a trip to the city!¡±

 Chapter 49 - 49 Two-Pronged Approach

    49 Two-Pronged Approach


    In Great Cloud City, Jiang Ming bought some aged wine and roasted chicken and walked towards Ji Shitang.


    Every step along the way, soldiers could be seen patrolling everywhere. They were in armor, and had their weapons brandished, their eyes vigntly scanning every person on the road.


    There were far fewer vendors on the street, and some small shops had even closed. It was said that those who could migrate fled further south. There was a feeling of chaos.


    At the entrance of Tiger Hunting Vige stood two unfamiliar men. It seemed that they had recruited new people. Ever since they had cooperated with the Flying Cloud Castle, Tiger Hunting Vige¡¯s foundation had grown stronger and stronger. It was said that the number of third-ss martial artists had increased by a lot.


    !!


    Although first and second-ss martial artists were stronger, the third-ss martial artists were the backbone of an army. Only with enough third-ss martial artists could the Tiger Hunting Vige be strong enough to move to greener pastures when needed.


    ¡°But I wonder how far the Flying Cloud Castle can go?¡± Jiang Ming sighed internally.


    He reached Ji Shitang.


    As soon as Jiang Ming walked in, he saw Dr. Sun guiding his disciple to get the medicine. He suddenly smiled when he saw Jiang Ming, ¡°You¡¯re living a happy life in Peace Town, huh? You haven¡¯te here in a while.¡±


    ¡°I got used to being idle in the mountains.¡± Jiang Ming cupped his hands with a smile and put the wine and food on the counter.


    Dr. Sun eyed the items on the counter. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, what¡¯s the point of bringing these? I really don¡¯t have anything else to teach you.¡±


    ¡°I passed by the restaurant and saw that there were not many people waiting in line, and I bought you your favorite,¡± Jiang Ming said indifferently.


    ¡°Sigh, everything is so uncertain. People are torn between stocking up and fleeing. Who would have the mood to eat roast chicken?¡± Dr. Sun sighed, and his hand could not help but reach for the roast chicken.


    Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t want any roast chicken, but I would like a bowl of medicinal soup. May I have some? Not being able to have your soup for a while really held me back.¡±


    The medicinal soup that nourished one¡¯s blood Qi was Jiang Ming¡¯s secret to his power. Although it had no direct effect on martial arts practice, it had a wonderful effect on regting blood Qi, which was greatly beneficial to increasing the upper limit of a martial artist¡¯s power.


    If he had this medicinal soup every day, Jiang Ming¡¯s control of his blood Qi would be greatly improved. He could suppress his boiling blood and maybe he could sh out more powerful attacks.


    Dr. Sun was stunned when he heard that. He slowly retracted his hand and looked at Jiang Ming with a faint gaze, ¡°You brat. You¡¯re here to bribe me!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not hide it. He said frankly, ¡°Dr. Sun, you have a good eye. I won¡¯t beat around the bush. I¡¯m here today for your prescription. Please state your price.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Dr. Sun pointed at Jiang Ming and wanted to get angry, but in the end, he shook his head and smiled bitterly, ¡°Do you know how I managed to keep the clinic running for so long? It¡¯s because I keep my prescriptions secret. How can I sell them to you?¡±


    I understand. However, you have more than one secret form.¡± Jiang Ming was not surprised. He smiled and said, ¡°The effect of this medicinal soup is extraordinary. However, for most martial artists, it takes almost all their energy and money to find a way to improve their blood Qi. Thus, they can¡¯t devote their time and energy to anything else. You can¡¯t even sell a few bowls of this medicinal soup in a month. With the current state of the world, instead of keeping your prescriptions secret, it¡¯s better to sell them for some silver. Only then can you livefortably in this chaos.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s voice was calm.


    Dr. Sun¡¯s expression was uncertain. After a long time, he sighed heavily.


    ¡°Tell me, how did the world suddenly be like this? When I was an apprentice, the world was peaceful, and the people were rich. How could it crumble like this in just a few decades?¡± Dr. Sun muttered.


    ¡°Times have changed,¡± Jiang Ming said with a sigh. ¡°When themoners are happy, those in power feel threatened.¡±


    Dr. Sun smiled bitterly. ¡°You¡¯re giving me goosebumps. I can¡¯tpare to martial artists like you.¡±


    He let out a sigh.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the current state of affairs, I would have thrown you out if you had ever dared have any ideas about my prescriptions!¡± He red at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Sun,¡± Jiang Ming said with a smile.


    Dr. Sun was silent for a long time before his eyes filled with sorrow and he sighed, ¡°I am going against my ancestors. It won¡¯t be cheap!¡±


    * * *


    A momentter, Jiang Ming walked out of Ji Shitang, put a handwritten prescription in his pocket, and strode away.


    In Ji Shitang, Dr. Sun carried the heavy bag of money in his hand and sighed for a long time before he gritted his teeth and seemed to havee to a decision.


    ¡®I have to adapt to survive. If this war continues, I may have to shut the clinic down. I¡¯d better save more silver to be at ease. Since I¡¯ve already started, it¡¯s better to sell a few more copies of my prescriptions. Right, let¡¯s go contact the regrs.¡¯


    * * *


    After buying arge number of hard-to-find medicinal herbs, Jiang Ming returned to Peace Town with a full harvest.


    He stayed there for two days and gave Zhou Wenxiu some pointers on martial arts. Afterward, Jiang Ming brought some medicinal herbs and other daily necessities and went back to the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest.


    The war was creeping up on them. Jiang Ming wanted to be a little stronger before he could rest assured.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten a few kills, but I won¡¯t be undefeated forever. I have to be stronger. I have to be able to defeat anyone who tries to threaten my peace.¡±


    Outside the wooden house, Jiang Ming gulped down the entire bowl of medicinal soup and felt the blood in his body calm down. He picked up his saber and continued to practice the Blood-Burning Saber Technique.


    On the surface of Jiang Ming¡¯s body, clouds of blood mist continued to burst out, and he did not stop until the tenth sh.


    ¡°It¡¯s useful.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s whole body was blood red. However, he was smiling.


    Then, he had a strange look in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already lost decades of my life from simply practicing.¡±


    He closed his eyes.


    ¡°What does it matter? I¡¯m immortal!¡±


    Then, he threw away his saber and went back to his house to drink another bowl of medicinal soup. He began to practice the Leather Tiger Bone Technique.


    ¡°The soup Guan Feng gave me is amazing. The more I drink, the better the effect is. A single bowl can make me focus for hours. I¡¯m getting closer and closer to breaking through. This soup needs a name. Let¡¯s call it the Spirit-Clearing Soup!¡±


    Every day, he would have a bowl of both the Spirit-Clearing Soup and the medicinal soup. The medicinal soup would help him practice the Blood-Burning Saber Technique, and the Spirit-Clearing Soup would assist him inprehending the intent of the tiger. The days passed by quickly.

 Chapter 50 - 50 Siege

    50 Siege


    It was the dead of winter, and everything was covered in snow.


    However, Jiang Ming¡¯s small house was cozy and warm.


    Jiang Ming was reading a medical book when Zhou Wenxiu brought him a cup of tea.


    Jiang Ming hummed a little tune and looked at the snow outside the door, feeling veryfortable.


    !!


    As the new year approached, Jiang Ming returned to Peace Town from the mountains. He had decided to take a break from practicing martial arts.


    He could now use the Blood-Burning Saber Technique fifteen times in a row. Currently, he could even hold his own against an experienced second-ss martial artist like Guan Feng.


    Even if the mes of war spread to Great Cloud City, they were strong enough to protect themselves.


    He had alsoprehended the Crouch of the Tiger to a very deep level. With just a little more improvement, he would master the technique.


    However, it was like he had hit a wall. Jiang Ming could not scale it no matter what. Therefore, he decided to let it rest for now. Perhaps a fresh perspective would help him improve.


    ¡°Two years have flown past since I woke up in this world. s, I¡¯m afraid this year won¡¯t be as easy as thest.¡± Jiang Ming sighed internally and instructed Zhou Wenxiu to practice at home. He took some medicinal herbs and went out to the Peace Town branch of the Tiger Hunting Vige.


    In the past two years, Jiang Ming had learned a lot about medicinal herbs. In addition, he also learned a few medical skills from Dr. Sun. During this period, he would work as a medic in the mountains and treat the injuries of those from the Peace Town branch of the Tiger Hunting Vige branch.


    Peace Town had continued to flourish and now, with an edict from the imperial court, it was now Peace County,


    However, the official name would take a while to change.


    After all, they were in a war. The emperor had more pressing matters to worry about.


    Jiang Ming saw a lot of women as he walked along the streets. They looked like refined youngdies from noble families. Why were they in Peace Town?


    When he walked into the Peace Town Branch of the Tiger Hunting Vige, Jiang Ming was surprised to find that many women, old and young were also there. It seemed that they had just arrived and were still sorting out their luggage.


    ¡°Master Feng, why are you here?¡± Jiang Ming suddenly saw a person and quickly walked over to help him carry his luggage.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know?¡± Pharmacist Feng said half-jokingly as the two of them walked toward their assigned residence.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Ming was puzzled.


    Only then did Pharmacist Feng say with a sigh, ¡°ording to Master Guan¡¯s information, Qinglin Vige has fallen. After the vige was breachedst night, the Green Mountain King announced that their next target would be Great Cloud City. If the city can¡¯t be defended, the main branch will also fall. Thus, he sent the old and the vulnerable here to avoid the war.¡±


    ¡°They got the news pretty fast. The Flying Cloud Castle probably let them know,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself.


    ¡°Was Peace Town spared?¡± he asked, puzzled.


    ¡°There¡¯s something you don¡¯t know,¡± Pharmacist Feng said faintly. ¡°The Green Mountain Army ims to fight for the people. They have always been mindful of civilians. Even when the city was breached, they strictly refrained from plundering and killing innocents. A few counties surrendered without a fight, and the Green Mountain Army kept their promise. They didn¡¯t kill a single soldier and only dismissed them. There¡¯s no garrison in Peace Town, so the Green Mountain Army won¡¯t waste their time here. However, Great Cloud City is different. It¡¯s an important barrier to prevent entry to the south. The imperial court will definitely guard it heavily. When the timees, the battle will be intense!¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. He did not expect the Green Mountain Army to be so righteous and benevolent.


    However, the next moment, Jiang Ming thought of Wei Yan¡¯s evaluation of the Green Mountain Army.


    ¡°They won¡¯t be able to do much.¡±


    ¡°Benevolence and righteousness are the best slogans for those in power. However, for the rebel army, it is their fatal weakness.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed, but then he thought about it again.


    This was a good thing for Peace Town.


    * * *


    A few dayster, the news that the Green Mountain Army had taken down Qinglin Vige gradually reached the ears of the people of Peace Town. It immediately caused the residents to panic.


    After all, no matter how well the Green Mountain Army was described, it was still a rebel army. No one could guarantee what it would be like when they reached Peace Town.


    Unlike the others, the people from the Shi family and the Old Snake Gang instantly became haughty. As Mr. Dong walked through the town, his nose was high in the air.


    When he saw Jiang Ming a few times, Mr. Dong even mocked him for looking unaware.


    Jiang Ming naturally ignored this. He had no time to waste on small fry like Mr. Dong.


    The days passed, and in the blink of an eye, it was the new year. The Green Mountain Army seemed to be stagnant after breaching Qinglin Vige.


    However, everyone could feel that a storm was brewing.


    ¡°It seems that the Green Mountain King isn¡¯t stupid. He knows that Great Cloud City will be the ce for the final battle. Everything depends on the oue of this battle.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. He had a good break. He began to practice in the mountain again. He had a feeling that the intent of the ferocious tiger was already within his reach.


    * * *


    It was early spring, and thend was lush with life.


    It was almost dusk, and Jiang Ming¡¯s body exuded a fierce aura.


    The sky turned dark before Jiang Ming threw hisst punch and suddenly opened his eyes.


    ¡°I haveprehended the intent of the tiger!¡±


    Jiang Ming let out a long roar, startling the birds.


    ¡°From today on, I, Zhang Shan, am a second-ss martial artist!¡±


    It had already been a month since the new year.


    After his excitement faded, Jiang Ming calmed down and decided to go see what Peace Town was up to.


    * * *


    Jiang Ming returned to Peace Town in the night.


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ming stood on the mountainside near the town and saw a campfire flickering.


    ¡°Has the Green Mountain Army already arrived?¡± Jiang Ming was shocked.


    ¡°I thought they said the war would now affect Peace Town!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. After observing the scene for a moment, he continued to go down.


    He could see that the campfire was clearly a distance away from Peace Town. It seemed that the Green Mountain Army indeed had some principles.


    ¡°But will they stick to their principles until the end?¡± Jiang Ming shook his head.


    It all depended on the oue of their next battle.

 Chapter 51 - 51 Quietly Waiting for the Opportunity

    51 Quietly Waiting for the Opportunity


    Late at night, Jiang Ming quietly returned home.


    He pushed the door open. However, he did not go inside. The sound of a teacup falling to the ground and shattering rang out.


    A panicked voice cried, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Jiang Ming was rendered speechless.


    !!


    ¡®This is my f*cking house, and you¡¯re asking me who I am?¡¯


    ¡°Zhou Wenxiu, you¡¯re really something else!¡± Jiang Ming said angrily.


    * * *


    After a long while, Zhou Wenxiu sat in front of Jiang Ming with a blushing face and mumbled, ¡°Everything¡¯s a mess now. I¡¯m afraid that the rebel army will rush into the house at any time. You¡¯re now a member of the Tiger Hunting Vige. No one would dare break into your house. I was just thinking of hiding here for a few days.¡±


    Jiang Ming was left speechless. However, he understood. No matter how the Green Mountain Army bragged about their principles, they were still a group of rebels. Who could take them at their word?


    He nced at the neatly arranged bed and the messy mattress on the floor beside it and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to stay, but if you stay here, you might get a bad reputation!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Zhou Wenxiu immediately said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of reputation? Last year, Qingqing¡¯s reputation was good. However, if it wasn¡¯t for that hero, Zhang Shan, who saved her, she would have been taken away and tarnished by the Shi family. I don¡¯t even know if she¡¯s still alive now.¡±


    Jiang Ming was quiet. Then he said with a strange look, ¡°You seem to have a lot of respect for Zhang Shan, huh?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Speaking of this person, Zhou Wenxiu¡¯s eyes shone. ¡°He¡¯s a man of good principles and abhors evil. He even helped me kill that b*stard, Shi Junhong. I¡¯ll definitely be someone like him in the future, killing all the evil people I see and making sure there is justice for everyone!¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed. What else could he say? He was embarrassed by thepliment.


    ¡°However, you can¡¯t stay in the same house as me. I¡¯ll find someone to build another house in the next two days,¡± Jiang Ming said casually.


    He was no longer a poor herb gatherer. He was now Chief Jiang of the Tiger Hunting Vige of Great Cloud City. He could easily assign a few people to the task.


    ¡°Alright, now tell me about the military camp outside the town. What¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Ming asked.


    ¡°Not long after you entered the mountain, all the soldiers of the Green Mountain Army set out to attack Great Cloud City,¡± Zhou Wenxiu quickly replied. ¡°I heard that they all escaped from the prefecture. Half a month ago, the city gates were suddenly closed, and no one was allowed to enter or leave. Two dayster, the Green Mountain Army arrived and set up camp fifteen miles away! As for Peace Town, I heard that there¡¯s a supply camp in charge of managing rations, vehicles, and tools. These days, most of the time, it¡¯s been peaceful. A few drunk soldiers made a scene in the town and raped civilian women. However, they were beheaded by their leaders. Now, there are very few people who make trouble.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how the war is going?¡± Jiang Ming nodded.


    Zhou Wenxiu immediately shook her head and said, ¡°I rarely go out now. I only heard that they started to attack the city two days ago, but I don¡¯t know how it¡¯s going.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not ask any more questions. After all, Great Cloud City was one of the few big cities in the country of Yan. They would not fall so quickly.


    However, he did not know if the Shi family and the Old Snake Gang would wait for an opportunity to strike and coordinate with the rebel army outside the city.


    Jiang Ming did not think too much about it. As long as it did not affect him, it was fine. He would simply continue to practice martial arts in peace.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m already a second-ss martial artist now. The Leather Tiger Bone Technique is a second-ss technique. If I want to break through to first ss, I¡¯ll have to find another technique.¡±


    Naturally, Tiger Hunting Vige had a technique to break through to the first ss, but if Jiang Ming went to ask for it, he would be exposed. He had broken through to the second ss in just one year of training. If this news were to spread, he would have endless trouble in the future.


    ¡°This matter can¡¯t be rushed.¡±


    Jiang Mingy on the bed and thought to himself, ¡°I wonder if this war will make a few first-ss families fall and give me a chance to fish in troubled waters¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming was now a bold man with great skills. As long as he did not encounter any of the few first-ss martial artists, he could do whatever he wanted in Great Cloud City.


    The next day, Jiang Ming got up early and practiced the Leather Tiger Bone Technique in the courtyard.


    Now that he had stepped into the second-ss realm, he mainly cultivated the internal breathing technique, using the intent of the fierce tiger to drive the blood Qi to temper his skin and muscles. He did not need to use his full strength for the external cultivation technique, so he was not afraid of being discovered.


    Zhou Wenxiu started a fire in the corner of the courtyard to cook and also prepared the two medicinal soups for Jiang Ming.


    After a while, a wave of dense footsteps came from afar, slowly approaching them.


    A kind and heartyugh could also be heard.


    ¡°I¡¯m Li Yong of the Green Mountain Army. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you. However, the kitchen made a mistake today and made a lot of porridge. Don¡¯t hold back. Come and get some.¡±


    A handsome young man was directing a few soldiers to ce the pots on the open space by the roadside, enthusiastically greeting the surrounding vigers.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been like this every day for the past few days. But I¡¯m too scared to ept it,¡± Zhou Wenxiu said in a low voice as she walked over.


    ¡°Everyone has already taken some. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Jiang Ming looked at the people who came to get some bowls of porridge and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s get two bowls of it too.¡±


    As he ate the rebel army¡¯s thick porridge, Jiang Ming thought, ¡°It seems like the rebel army has sufficient food. They seem to be well-managed. Perhaps this non-violent method of garnering the people¡¯s support works best for them.¡±


    Of course, all of this was based on the premise that the imperial court had not yet made any response.


    After eating thest bite, Jiang Ming gave the bowl to Zhou Wenxiu and walked to Old Jiang¡¯s bar. He was going to get some information.


    * * *


    ¡°They¡¯re still attacking the city!¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t manage to take it down!¡±


    ¡°A first-ss martial artist appeared in the city and killed several soldiers. The rebel army has suffered a great loss.¡±


    For the next few days, Jiang Ming received the same news, but he did not care. In ancient times, it was normal for sieges tost for months. There were even cases of people being besieged for more than a year and having to resort to eating each other.


    In Peace Town, however, things were fine. After a few days of tension, the people went on with their usual lives.


    Because Li Yong came to deliver porridge every few days, he had a good rtionship with the poor people in the town.


    Moreover, he had never visited any of the aristocratic families here. He even scoffed at them. Even Mr. Dong, who tried to get close to him, was coldly rejected.


    One morning, Jiang Ming heard the footsteps of soldiers approaching, and he could not help but smile.


    ¡°Fellow vigers,e out!¡±


    The sound of a bell suddenly rang out, making Jiang Ming frown. What was happening?

 Chapter 52 - 52 Sneaking In

    52 Sneaking In


    Jiang Ming looked at Zhou Wenxiu. Thetter also shook her head in confusion. This kind of thing had never happened before.


    Jiang Ming simply got up, walked out of the courtyard, and walked in the direction of the bell.


    There were already many people in front of him, and there were also screamsing from within the crowd. Jiang Ming pushed through the crowd and walked forward. He suddenly saw a man tied to a tree being whipped.


    ¡°Mr. Dong?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the burly figure who was tied up and was puzzled.


    In front of Mr. Dong, Li Yong stood tall in full armor. His expression was stoic with a trace of ruthlessness. He fiercely whipped Mr. Dong again, causing his skin to split open, and he screamed repeatedly.


    Jiang Ming looked at this scene and felt a little confused. Wasn¡¯t the Old Snake Gang with the rebel army?


    The other onlookers were also stunned, especially those who hade from the prefecture to take refuge. They did not know that the Shi family and the Old Snake Gang were in cahoots with the Green Mountain Army.


    Ever since the Green Mountain Army had been stationed here, Mr. Dong had been extremely arrogant. Although they ignored him, he still acted high and mighty. He did not even care about first-ss martial arts forces like the Tiger Hunting Vige and the Wang family. There were even a few times when he deliberately tried to provoke Jiang Ming. How did the tables turn so suddenly?


    Jiang Ming had originally nned to wait for the Green Mountain Army to enter the city or be defeated. During the chaos, he would go to Mr. Dong¡¯s house and stab him.


    ¡°I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t use it!¡± Jiang Ming shook his head internally. ¡°You¡¯ve really outdone yourself to get beaten up by your allies.¡±


    At this time, Li Yong also stood up and cupped his fists to the people around him. He said in a clear voice, ¡°My fellow vigers, the Green Mountain Army begs for your support. We will stomp out evil to return peace to the world and create a world where the people aren¡¯t exploited and can live in peace and contentment.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°The Green Mountain Army is amazing!¡±


    Before he could finish his speech, a wave of cheers sounded from the surroundings.


    Li Yong smiled and continued, ¡°I heard that Dong Daxiang privately collected medical taxes. He¡¯s mean and vicious. It has stirred up a lot of public anger in Peace Town. Today, the Green Mountain Army will get rid of this evil on behalf of the people!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± The cheers of the vigers immediately rose. The Old Snake Gang had abused them for a long time.


    Many people had already begun to feel that there was nothing bad about the Green Mountain Army. If they were in power, perhaps their lives would improve.


    Mr. Dong screamed repeatedly and shouted hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m from the Old Snake Gang. We¡¯re the spies of the rebel army in Great Cloud City.¡±


    Li Yong took the whip and casually cracked it. He sneered, ¡°You¡¯re about to die. However, you¡¯re still talking nonsense.¡±


    The other vigers were even more excited as they spat at Mr. Dong, ¡°Why don¡¯t you look in the mirror? Why would the Green Mountain Army collude with the Old Snake Gang?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. An evil force like the Old Snake Gang should have long been exterminated.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes darted around as he took in the scene. Was the Green Mountain Army using the Old Snake Gang and then destroying them after getting what they needed?


    ¡°As expected, the rebels aren¡¯t innocent,¡± Jiang Ming ridiculed internally.


    He could not be bothered to watch any longer and was about to turn around and leave when he heard Mr. Dong, who was still continuing to cry for mercy, suddenly shout madly when he saw Li Yong drawing his saber to kill him without a care.


    ¡°Just you wait! Our leader will break through to first ss very soon. He will definitely avenge me!¡±


    The cool metal glinted in the light, and a head fell to the ground.


    The cheers were endless. Jiang Ming¡¯s footsteps paused slightly before he continued to walk home.


    ¡°On the verge of breaking through to first ss? This means that he must have a first-ss cultivation technique,¡± Jiang Ming noted.


    In the afternoon, the news of Mr. Dong¡¯s death spread throughout Peace Town. His head was stuck on a bamboo pole and hung high in the center of the town.


    The rest of the Old Snake Gang members had also be outcasts. They would be beaten up the moment they were seen.


    The door of the Shi family manor in Peace Town was tightly shut, and it seemed like no one was there.


    Who would dare touch the Green Mountain Army? Although they were usually kind, they were also ruthless.


    * * *


    A month passed.


    Early in the morning, Jiang Ming was sitting at the door with a bowl in his hand, waiting for the food to be served.


    Li Yong came, but he brought a bell instead of a porridge pot.


    ¡°Everyone! The mayor of Great Cloud City has died!¡±


    Li Yong¡¯s words caused a wave of exmations.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes also flickered. The mayor had been staying safe in his residence, how could he have died? He was a first-ss martial artist.


    It seemed that after being besieged for a month, some people in the city finally could not bear it when they saw that the government had no reinforcements. Thus, they attacked the mayor¡¯s residence.


    Li Yong¡¯s eyes were wild as he shouted, ¡°The Green Mountain Army will break into the city in a few days. The officials in the city are used to exploiting you! Join the Green Mountain Army and set off with us tomorrow morning! Fight for what¡¯s rightfully yours! Fight for a lifetime of glory, splendor, and wealth!¡±


    Around them, many hot-blooded young people were already excited. This was a chance for them to turn the tables.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sign up!¡±


    ¡°And me!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, more than ten people raised their hands.


    ¡°Give them equipment! Follow me to fight the enemy!¡± Li Yong nodded with satisfaction.


    Ah Fei weaseled into the crowd and whispered to Jiang Ming, ¡°Ming, you¡¯re so strong. Why don¡¯t you join them?¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at him, ¡°For what? What will I gain? The chaos has just begun. I¡¯m going to hide in the mountains. You should stay put as well. This is different from snatching Miss Wang¡¯s fish. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    Jiang Ming knew that Ah Fei was not afraid of anything. After warning him, he turned around and left, as if he did not want to get into trouble.


    When Ah Fei saw that Jiang Ming had left, the excitement in his eyes suddenly subsided. He came to his senses and trotted all the way home.


    * * *


    Jiang Ming was back in his house.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stay in the mountains for a while, so you can stay here. I¡¯ve already told Wang Dong that the people in Tiger Hunting Vige will take care of you. If you¡¯re in big trouble, you can hide in Tiger Hunting Vige.¡±


    Jiang Ming said a few words to Zhou Wenxiu, then left with his herb basket.


    ¡°Chief Jiang, you¡¯re going up the mountain again.¡±


    Along the way, he met a few people he knew, and they all greeted him casually.


    Everyone in Peace Town knew that Jiang Ming did not like trouble and preferred to live alone in the mountains, so no one paid much attention to him.


    Deep in a cave in the mountain forest, Jiang Ming threw the herb basket into the depths of the cave. His blood Qi slowly circted to his face, and in a moment, his features changed.


    * * *


    Late at night, outside Peace Town, inside the supply camp, a soldier with a green cloth wrapped around his head looked anxious. He walked into the forest to relieve himself.


    Suddenly, he felt sleepy and fell to the ground.


    A figure quietly appeared, picked him up, and retreated silently.


    A momentter, the soldier reappeared from the darkness. He looked around and entered his tent.


    In the huge tent, there were more than a dozen soldiers, and the smell of sweat was overpowering.


    The soldier looked left and right expressionlessly, then found his own empty bunk. Hey down and fell asleep.

 Chapter 53 - 53 Breaching the City

    53 Breaching the City


    The next morning, Li Yong gave an order, and the supply camp set off immediately. They worked together with the other divisions of the Green Mountain Army and approached Great Cloud City like a storm.


    The siege had reached its climax, and the supply camp had to follow closely behind the army, providing them with what was needed.


    The ce where the supplies and supply camp were set up was still far away from the city wall, but Jiang Ming could hear the battle cries and drum beats in front of him. The ck smoke caused by the burning oil rolled up, and the scene was terrifying.


    ¡°Xiao Wu, stop looking.¡± A wrinkly old soldier patted his shoulder and pointed in the direction of the city. ¡°If you¡¯re brave enough, follow Master Li to the front, cut off their heads, and take credit.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the guts to do that. I just need to earn some taels of silver.¡± Jiang Ming quickly shook his head and ran back to make porridge.


    The supply camp had never participated in the assault, so their casualty rate was the lowest. Many people who could not survive would run to the supply camp to make a living. However, they did not get any benefits after each victory. They only got an equal share of wealth, but it was better than nothing.


    Li Yong, as themander of the supply camp, should not have left his post, but the Green Mountain Army advanced too quickly. They did not have time to make key preparations. Every time the city was about to be breached, Li Yong would make use of his connections and bring a group of young and strong logistics soldiers to rush into the battle to take the credit.


    Jiang Ming looked at the dozen hot-blooded young men in front of the supply camp, who were excitedly carrying long spears and rushing forward with Li Yong. He could not help but shake his head.


    ¡°A few bowls of porridge was all that was needed to buy your lives.¡±


    However, this was none of his business. If someone wanted to take a gamble, it was on them. Jiang Ming carried a wooden spoon and began to serve food to the logistics soldiers who stayed behind.


    It was not until evening that Li Yong brought his men back to the supply camp, covered in blood. Only half the soldiers he had set out with had returned.


    ¡°Damn it, those guys are pretty tough.¡± Li Yong no longer had the kind image he had in Peace Town. His face was full of fierceness as he cursed, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll fight my way to the top of the city wall and chop them all into pieces!¡±


    Jiang Ming and the others quickly served the food and sent it to Li Yong¡¯s tent.


    At this moment, a young man with a wound on his face timidly walked in with a spear in his hand.


    ¡°Who allowed you toe inside!¡± Li Yong, who was in a bad mood, suddenly raised his brows and shouted.


    Jiang Ming looked over. It was the man who had joined the Green Mountain Army with Li Yong yesterday.


    The young man knelt on the ground and cried, ¡°Your Excellency, you said you would lead us to kill the enemy and make a contribution, but several of my friends died in one day. I don¡¯t want to work here anymore. I want to go back to my hometown to farm.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed internally. He collected the dishes and left with his head lowered.


    Li Yong¡¯s cold voice came from the tent behind him, ¡°So, you¡¯re deserting in the face of battle and disrupting the morale of the army, huh? You ought to be beheaded! Men!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Spare me! I was wrong!¡±


    His screams and cries gradually faded away. Jiang Ming had already returned to the kitchen. He was kneading dough and steaming bread with a calm expression, preparing for tomorrow¡¯s breakfast.


    ¡°There¡¯s always a price to pay for everything you do, whether you¡¯ve anticipated this price in advance or not.¡±


    * * *


    Five dayster, Jiang Ming calmly ate breakfast. He watched Li Yong lead a new group of people to the battlefield.


    Although they had not been able to take down Great Cloud City for a long time, everyone in the Green Mountain Army, including Li Yong, did not seem to be discouraged at all. Instead, they were full of fire, and their attacks became stronger.


    Everyone realized that the more difficult the battle was, the more likely it was to be thest. As long as they broke through the city, the remaining territory of the country of Yan would be likembs waiting to be ughtered.


    The change of dynasty was close at hand!


    * * *


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯ll take another ten days before the city gate can be broken through!¡±


    I¡¯ll bet ten copper coins for half a month.


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow.¡±


    A group of unmotivated soldiers and logistics soldiers squatted together and gambled in the supplies camp. Jiang Ming licked his bowl and also joined in, using his knowledge to judge the situation.


    However, before noon, a figure ran back with a red face and shouted, ¡°The city has been breached, the city has been breached!¡±


    Jiang Ming stood up and looked at the smoke in the distance.


    ¡°The army has already entered the city. Master Li has ordered the supply camp to break into the city!¡± the person who came shouted.


    The supply camp immediately got into action. They packed up and drove the carriages slowly towards the city.


    At the city gate, the city wall was still burning. The city gate had been smashed into pieces by martial artists, and the g on the city wall had been reced with the g of the Green Mountain Army. Within the city, one could still hear the faint sounds of fighting.


    Jiang Ming stepped on the bricks and broken stones on the ground, stepped on the corpses of soldiers from each side, and followed the supply camp into the city slowly.


    ¡°Eh? Where¡¯s Xiao Wu?¡± An old soldier suddenly looked around and asked in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s trying to fish for some credit. He¡¯s not even cooking.¡± The old soldier shook his head, stuffed a few pieces of firewood into the stove, and quickly started kneading the dough.


    * * *


    The city was in chaos. The battle between the Green Mountain Army and the Imperial Army continued. The people in the city were in a state of panic and hid in their homes in terror.


    As Jiang Ming walked by, he even saw many people in ragged clothes, hiding under the eaves and trembling at the foot of the wall.


    Although many people had escaped from Great Cloud City, there were also many refugees who had escaped from the north. The tall city walls always gave people confidence and a sense of security.


    However, when the city gate was broken, their confidence also copsed. Along the way, local ruffians could be seen everywhere, taking advantage of the chaos to break into the homes of the people and rob them.


    The soldiers were fighting, the people were crying, and the wicked were stealing. In short, it was chaos. Even if the Green Mountain Army imed that they did not harmmon people, it would not be easy to calm things down.


    Moreover, even some Green Mountain Army soldiers were doing the plundering. After all, they were a group of rebels. They were hypocrites


    There was nothing to worry about in Peace Town because there was no profit to be made.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see for two days!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not immediately rush to the Old Snake Gang¡¯s base camp. After all, the Old Snake Gang had colluded with the rebel army. Who knew what the current situation was there? Were there any first-ss martial artists in charge? If he encountered a first-ss martial artist, wouldn¡¯t he be looking for trouble?


    He went across the street from the Old Snake Gang¡¯s base camp and found a small house in a courtyard. He then hid in the woodshed.


    An ordinary couple who owned a rice shop lived in this house. With Jiang Ming¡¯s skills, they could not detect him. He could observe and understand the situation in the city.

 Chapter 54 - 54 Sneak Attack

    54 Sneak Attack


    On the fifth day of the city¡¯s fall, the Green Mountain Army had basically taken control of the situation and had the prefecture city firmly in their hands.


    The Shi family also shed all pretenses and announced that they would join the Green Mountain Army. Their status rose rapidly, and they entered the mayor¡¯s mansion. The Shi family head would also serve as the mayor, directly surpassing the aristocratic Wang family.


    As night fell, in the dim woodshed, Jiang Ming circted his blood Qi to his ears and listened to the conversation of the owner of the house next door.


    ¡°Today, the Green Mountain Army came again and asked us to donate ten more sacks of white rice. Didn¡¯t they say that they don¡¯t hurt the people?¡± the man of the house sighed.


    ¡°I can only hope that they leave quickly. There¡¯s not a single good person in the government,¡± the mistress sighed as well.


    ¡°The Green Mountain Army is still okay,¡± the master muttered. ¡°Right now, they only want food. They rob the big forces that were involved in the defense of the city. Even the Wang family has been extorted. The most troublesome thing in the city now is the bandits. They take advantage of the chaos to rob and kill people. I even saw people from Guo Laohu¡¯s family pretending to be thieves and rushing into the shops on the street to rob money and valuables. That man has been in the rice and flour business with us for a long time. I recognized him at a nce. He¡¯s shameless.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Jiang Ming had heard of Guo Laohu in Tiger Hunting Vige. Guo Laohu also learned the Leather Tiger Bone Technique there. Later, he established his own sect after he had mastered martial arts. His blood Qi was as strong as a tiger¡¯s, and he was a famous second-ss martial artist in the prefecture.


    However, that was more than a decade ago. When Guo Laohu became a second-ss martial artist, he was already in his forties. Later on, he was busy with his business and could no longer make any progress. Now that he was old and weak, he probably did not have much of his skill left.


    However, the Guo family had found themselves a good backer. The two bootlickers who followed Jiang Ming to kill Shi Junhong at Qinghe Tower were from the Guo family as well.


    Moreover, Master Zhou¡¯s plot ofnd was also awarded to the Guo family by Shi Junhong. Now, it was where the Guo family¡¯s branch in Peace Town was located.


    ¡°Guo Laohu should be around seventy. Although he still has some power, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to fight,¡± Jiang Ming thought, ¡°On the contrary, the Old Snake Gang hasn¡¯t made any moves so far. No one knows if the Old Snake Gang¡¯s leader has broken through to first ss. I still have to wait quietly and continue to observe.¡±


    Late at night, Jiang Ming listened to the loud snoring next door. He quietly jumped out of the woodshed, jumped on the roof, and ran away.


    The Green Mountain Army¡¯s patrol swaggered through the city. asionally, there were local ruffians and rogues causing trouble, but they quickly took care of them.


    It would take some time topletely calm things down.


    * * *


    With his impressive martial arts skills, his ruthless methods, and the Shi family¡¯s support, Guo Laohu managed to amass a considerable amount ofnd and wealth.


    In a study room in the Guo family¡¯s backyard, Guo Laohu was exining things to his eldest son. ¡°Wei, there¡¯s something wrong with the Green Mountain Army¡¯s actions these past few days. They¡¯ve killed several family heads. The Shi family may be spared, but the Guo family may not. Tomorrow morning, you will bring your wife and children, and we will disguise ourselves and hide. We will let the servants take care of the house first. When the city gate opens in a few days, we¡¯ll leave the city and go to the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest in Peace Town.¡±


    ¡°I know, Father. I¡¯ll make preparations.¡±


    A momentter, a young man hurriedly walked out of the room and left.


    In the room, Guo Laohu patted the package on the table, quietly wondering if he had missed anything.


    At this moment, there was another urgent knock on the door.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    His eldest son, Guo Wei¡¯s anxious voice came through.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you run into some trouble?¡± Guo Laohu was shocked and quickly got up to open the door.


    The door opened, and the night wind blew in, but Guo Laohu felt a little dizzy.


    Guo Laohu looked at his son.


    ¡°Huh?!¡± His expression changed, and his body swayed slightly.


    ¡°Knockout powder¡­!¡± As soon as this thought shed through Guo Laohu¡¯s mind, he tried to gather his blood Qi to force out the powder.


    In front of him, his son suddenly charged forward and swung his fist toward Guo Laohu¡¯s chest.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Guo Laohu¡¯s expression changed drastically. He subconsciously wanted to block the attack, but his blood Qi was already weak. In addition, the knockout powder had slowed him down. He could only watch as the attack rushed toward him.


    ¡°I¡¯m finished¡­¡± This was the only thought that shed through Guo Laohu¡¯s mind. His entire body was sent flying like a piece of straw, and blood spurted out of his mouth as he crashed into a table.


    ¡°W-Who are you? Why are you sneakily attacking an old man?¡±


    He was lying on the ground with blood flowing out of his mouth and nose. His chest was a bloody mess, and his sternum was shattered. It seemed that he was not going to live, but he still looked at the man wearing his son¡¯s face. He panted and said, ¡°You would have won against me in a fair fight. Why are you resorting to such despicable methods?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time killing a second-ss martial artist, so of course I have to be careful.¡± Jiang Ming took him in. ¡°The body of a second-ss martial artist is terrifyingly strong. If your blood Qi had been a little stronger, I might have been the one to die!¡±


    ¡°Of course, this is under the premise that I don¡¯t use the Blood-Burning Saber Technique,¡± Jiang Ming added internally.


    Guo Laohu rolled his eyes in anger. Then, before he could even catch his breath, he died.


    At this moment, there was the sound of panicked footsteps outside, apanied by shouting.


    Jiang Ming ignored them. He picked up the package on Guo Laohu¡¯s table, jumped out of the window, and left the house.


    Guo Laohu was old and weak. In recent years, there were no new second-ss martial artists in the Guo family.


    Now that Guo Laohu was dead, the Guo family was like a tiger without teeth. Countless people were eyeing them covetously, wanting to seize their assets. The Green Mountain Army would also not let go of their assets.


    From now on, the Guo family would no longer exist.


    ¡°The Green Mountain King hasn¡¯t even be the emperor yet, and the Shi family has already started to lord over everyone. I really can¡¯t stand them. Let¡¯s see who will have thestugh.¡±

 Chapter 55 - 55 Cutting Off Ties

    55 Cutting Off Ties


    The Green Mountain Army, the Shi family, the Old Snake Gang, and other forces worked together from the inside and broke into Great Cloud City.


    Two first-ss martial artists from the Imperial Army had died in battle, while the rest had fled in defeat.


    Ten dayster, the Green Mountain Army beheaded the captured generals and officials of the country of Yan. They announced to the world that the Green Mountain Army had been ordered by the people to punish the useless emperor.


    From then on, the Green Mountain Army upied the five prefectures in the north, while the imperial court of the country of Yan defended the seven prefectures in the south. The two sides used the Yanming River that crossed the country of Yan as a boundary. Thus, they were temporarily under the rule of the river.


    * * *


    Two weeks passed.


    Opposite the Old Snake Gang¡¯s base camp, in an unremarkable courtyard in a narrow alley, an ordinary-looking young man was stretching in the courtyard. He was slowly practicing the Leather Tiger Bone Technique. Under his skin, there was a faint glow. That was the blood Qi tempering his skin and muscles.


    Obviously, this was Jiang Ming. Ever since he entered Great Cloud City as a soldier, he had not shown his true face.


    After all, Chief Jiang of Tiger Hunting Vige was quite famous here, especially in a select few establishments.


    ¡°Speaking of which, those restaurants should have opened again,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself, thinking of the sweet Miss Shuang¡¯er.


    Ever since the city was invaded, the Green Mountain Army had disposed of the remaining soldiers of the Imperial Army, and they had gradually maintained peace.


    A few days ago, the city gates had been opened again, allowing people to enter and leave. The restaurants and shops in the city had also been repaired and opened again under the instructions of the Green Mountain Army. A peaceful new chapter had started.


    However, shbacks of the destruction after the battle made this peaceful scene seem unreal. Many of the wealthier residents were worried and fled Great Cloud City as soon as the city gate opened.


    The ones who stayed were the poor people at the bottom rung of society and the refugees whose houses were destroyed. For them, life was already so hard, so how different could it be if they went elsewhere?


    Jiang Ming spent some money to buy this small courtyard from a person who was about to leave Great Cloud City. He practiced martial arts and drank wine every day, living a low-key life.


    Of course, his main purpose was to observe the Old Snake Gang.


    Naturally, Jiang Ming was not in a hurry. The Old Snake Gang hadmitted many evil deeds. Their enemies were spread all over Great Cloud City. There were probably many people who had the same thoughts as him.


    Last night, Jiang Ming even saw a man in ck sneaking into the Old Snake Gang¡¯s mansion across the street. Immediately after, there were tragic cries of killing, but soon there was no more movement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be patient.¡±


    Jiang Ming practiced until night fell and felt that the blood Qi in his body was exhausted. Then, he withdrew his fist and stood up.


    ¡°A second-ss martial artist is indeed much stronger.¡± Jiang Ming clenched his fist and felt the surging blood Qi in his body.


    He estimated that if he used the Blood-Burning Saber Technique again, he could probably sh more than thirty times in a row. After all, the control and suppression of blood Qi by the power of intent werepletely different from that of a third-ss martial artist.


    ¡°I wonder who will have the great fortune of being able to take my first strike!¡± Jiang Ming thought.


    Of course, the strongest point of a second-ss martial artist was not their blood Qi, but their physical body.


    If the skin and muscles were tempered well, a second-ss martial artist could break a weapon with their bare hands. Moreover, ordinary martial artists would find it difficult to hurt their bodies.


    Jiang Ming had heard that in this siege, several second-ss martial artists in the Green Mountain Army¡¯s city-breaking team had used their bodies to withstand the rain of falling stones and arrows and fought to the city gate by force.


    ¡°However, my physical body can only block a paper cutter at most. I still need to learn and practice hard,¡± Jiang Ming muttered as he returned to the house. He poured the medicinal soup that was simmering on the stove into a bowl, and after cooling it down a little, he drank it all in one go.


    He felt the burning medicinal power rushing to his limbs and bones. His exhausted blood Qi was quickly restored, and he felt even stronger. Jiang Ming smiled.


    After killing Guo Laohu that night, Jiang Ming got the package that he was going to use to escape. In addition to the money, the most precious thing was a prescription for a secret medicine for martial arts.


    It was a prescription for Blood-Strengthening Soup. It was made from tiger blood, deer antler, golden ginseng, and other precious herbs. It had a miraculous effect on strengthening one¡¯s blood Qi. It could make a martial artist¡¯s blood Qi far stronger than those of the same rank. It was probably because of this prescription that Guo Laohu¡¯s blood Qi became so rich.


    Jiang Ming happened tock a secret medicine to strengthen his blood Qi. Thus, he truly had struck gold this time.


    ¡°However, my medicinal herbs are almost used up. I need to buy some more tomorrow.¡±


    Late at night, After Jiang Ming finished washing up, he was seated on the bed, drinking tea and reading a book. Suddenly, he heard shouting and the sounds of fighting outside. The ruckus was followed by a low muffled sound and a scream, and then there was no more noise.


    ¡°It should be a fight between third-ss martial artists,¡± Jiang Ming estimated.


    His expression was calm. This was not the first time such a thing had happened.


    At this moment, a cold voice dripping with blood Qi, thundered from outside, ¡°If you dare cause trouble in the Old Snake Gang, prepare a coffin in advance. If there are any more invaders, we will kill their entire family!¡±


    After that, there was silence


    After a long time, the barking of a few stray dogs sounded.


    ¡°It seems like the Old Snake Gang is really panicking.¡± Jiang Ming smiled.


    The Old Snake Gang had thought that they had made a great contribution to the battle and were about to rise to the top, but they had not expected the Green Mountain Army to ignore them after entering the city.


    Even the Shi family had cut off all contact with the Old Snake Gang in recent days. When members of the Shi family encountered members of the Old Snake Gang on the streets, they acted as if they did not know them.


    Moreover, in the past few days, the Green Mountain Army had been constantly clearing out the local bandits in the city, as well as some smaller gangs. Many people were guessing that the Green Mountain Army was nning on cutting all ties with the Old Snake Gang.


    Some of the more daring ones wanted to take advantage of the situation and get some money before the Green Mountain Army made their move.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Jiang Ming shook his head and no longer paid attention to themotion outside. He threw his book away. He covered himself with the nket and went to sleep.


    * * *


    The next day, Jiang Ming finished practicing early. He casually strolled to Tiger Hunting Vige.


    Tiger Hunting Vige naturally had high-quality ingredients like tiger blood.


    There was also a special shop next to the Tiger Hunting Vige¡¯s courtyard, selling all kinds of beast meat, blood, bones, and other things.


    During the siege, the gate of Tiger Hunting Vige was closed, and no one participated in the battle. After the battle, they ¡°donated¡± some beast meat and money to the Green Mountain Army. This kept them out of trouble.


    Jiang Ming also saw acquaintances such as Peng Lu who was on duty in the shop, but naturally, the man did not recognize him. Instead, he was almost kicked out by Peng Lu after haggling with him.


    After buying the tiger blood, Jiang Ming walked to Ji Shitang, ready to buy some medicinal herbs.


    ¡°The roast chicken restaurant has been destroyed by the catapults. Dr. Sun is out of luck,¡± Jiang Ming muttered as he walked in.


    Suddenly, he smelled the stench of blood.

 Chapter 56 - 56 Attacking the Old Snake Gang

    56 Attacking the Old Snake Gang


    When the smell of blood entered his nose, Jiang Ming quickly sped up and rushed into the clinic.


    There was no one in the hall. Jiang Ming rushed straight to the backyard and saw a scene that left him dumbfounded.


    Dr. Sun, who was usually old and frail, was now brandishing a walking stick and fighting with a masked man in ck.


    On the other side, there were already two men in ck lying on the ground. They had a few bleeding wounds. They were clearly dead.


    ¡°And you said you didn¡¯t know martial arts,¡± Jiang Ming could not help but mutter internally.


    Just as he was in a daze, Dr. Sun had already struck thest person with his walking stick, sending him flying into a corner in the distance.


    The man¡¯s mask also fell off, revealing his face.


    Jiang Ming recognized this person. He was an apprentice in Dr. Sun¡¯s clinic. He was usually honest and unassuming. He did not expect that he would do such a thing.


    ¡°Li Shitou, you¡­!¡± Dr. Sun¡¯s face was also filled with anger.


    ¡°Old man, you didn¡¯t teach me real medical skills, so of course I had to find my own path. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so insidious and hide your strength,¡± Li Shitou, the apprentice, sneered.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re going to die now!¡± Dr. Sun snorted coldly and rushed forward without any mercy. The walking stick in his hand ruthlessly stabbed his traitorous disciple in the heart.


    ¡°Are you also here to kill me and take my money?¡± After Dr. Sun had killed the men in ck, he suddenly turned to Jiang Ming, his voice cold.


    Jiang Ming was disguised. Therefore, Dr. Sun naturally did not recognize him. He quickly shook his head and waved his hand, ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m here to buy medicine. I came here two days ago. Take care of your affairs first. Do you want me to leave now?¡±


    After getting the form for the Blood-Strengthening Soup, Jiang Ming came to Ji Shitang once. Li Shitou had made it for him before. How did thingse to this in just a few days?


    Jiang Ming made a gesture to leave, but Dr. Sun quickly stopped him and said warmly, ¡°Ah, don¡¯t go. You¡¯re my distinguished guest. Don¡¯t panic. These are all bad people! I was just defending myself.¡±


    ¡°You want golden ginseng and scarlet blood vine, right? How many sets do you want today? I¡¯ll get them for you!¡± Dr. Sun threw down his walking stick, trotted all the way to the front hall, and began to find the herbs for Jiang Ming.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have five sets,¡± Jiang Ming said with a face full of fear, but internally, he wasughing at Dr. Sun. He was a businessman through and through.


    After taking the herbs, Jiang Ming quickly threw the money and ran away, leaving Dr. Sun counting the silver happily and shouting with warmth, ¡°Xiao liuzi, get Old Jin toe over.¡±


    In a small courtyard in a narrow alley, Jiang Ming was boiling the medicinal soup. He recalled Dr. Sun¡¯s fighting skills earlier. His eyes were dark. Great Cloud City was certainly full of hidden traps.


    ¡°It seems that this Dr. Sun has quite a few secrets!¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. ¡°I¡¯d better not provoke this irascible old man.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. No matter what kind of medical skills Dr. Sun had, he did not need them anyway. There was no need to provoke this grumpy old man.


    He looked like a third-ss martial artist, but what if he was also a second-ss or even first-ss martial artist?


    He calmed his heart and continued to practice his fist techniques in the small courtyard. His blood Qi grew stronger day by day.


    * * *


    Another three days passed, and news suddenly came from the city.


    The Green Mountain Army announced to the entire city that since the uprising, the Green Mountain Army had been loyal to the people and had eliminated evil. All the rumors about the Green Mountain Army and the city¡¯s bandit gangs were just rumors. Everyone had the right to kill him!


    That day, the Green Mountain Army pulled out hundreds of bandits from the prison. They lined them up at the entrance of the market and beheaded them all. Blood flowed like a river.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally happening!¡± In the small courtyard, Jiang Ming smiled.


    The Green Mountain Army had finished reorganizing Great Cloud City and was preparing for the war with the Imperial Army. Winning over the people¡¯s hearts was naturally their top priority.


    The most effective way was to use these evil bandits as an example to establish their might!


    * * *


    At the Old Snake Gang¡¯s base camp, inside a luxurious manor, a square-faced man with gray hair sat in the head seat with an ugly expression. He had broken countless cups today.


    ¡°Damn the Green Mountain Army! They¡¯re despicable and shameless. They killed more than a dozen of our men!¡±


    ¡°Master, what should we do?¡±


    Below him, many of the Old Snake Gang¡¯s senior executives looked green.


    During the siege, they had done many things to drag the Imperial Army back. They thought that the Green Mountain Army would give them credit after they entered the city. They did not expect this to be the result.


    ¡°What else can we do? We¡¯ll leave the prefecture city tonight!¡± The square-faced man¡¯s expression was dark. If he continued to stay in this city, he was afraid that he would be gnawed to death.


    ¡°The Green Mountain Army¡­ the Shi family. You lot are ruthless!¡± His eyes were ferocious, but he could only ept this.


    He had thought that the Green Mountain Army were fools who had followed them to get some benefits. He had not expected the tables to turn.


    At this moment, a burst ofughter suddenly came from outside.


    ¡°Hahaha! Duan Zhenwu, today is the day you die!¡±


    Screams came from outside the door. The square-faced man, Duan Zhenwu, changed his expression. He did not expect trouble toe so quickly.


    The Old Snake Gang members hurriedly rushed out of the house and saw that the front yard was inplete chaos.


    ¡°There¡¯s a second-ss martial artist.¡± Duan Zhenwu¡¯s expression turned ugly when he heard themotion in the front yard. He subconsciously touched something in his arms.


    It was extremely easy for a second-ss martial artist to obtain some money in the chaos of war. Yet, he had waited until today to charge into the Old Snake Gang. It was obvious that he did not want money. Therefore, he could only be after this item.


    ¡°If you have the intention to snatch it, you have to face me!¡± Duan Zhenwu¡¯s face revealed a strong sense of hostility. ¡°Even if I¡¯m not a first-ss martial artist, I¡¯m still a second-tier martial artist at the peak of my realm. I¡¯m not someone who can be trifled with!¡±


    The gallery wall in front of him suddenly copsed, and a figure full of strong blood Qi stepped in. An arrow shot into his chest, but it bounced off with a bang, not injuring him in the slightest.


    The expressions of the Old Snake Gang members changed. A second-ss martial artist had appeared!


    The man did not even look at the others and only stared at Duan Zhenwu. He immediately waved his fist and rushed over, grinning hideously. ¡°Die, you old crone!¡±


    Duan Zhenwu threw a punch and sent him flying backward.


    Although they were both second-ss experts, there was a huge difference in their strengths.


    However, before he could say anything, a foot came from behind, kicking him and making him stagger, almost falling t on his face.


    Duan Zhenwu¡¯s hair was disheveled, and blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth as he looked at this person. He was another second-ss martial artist!


    In an instant, another two figures rushed in. A total of four second-ss martial artists surrounded Duan Zhenwu in the center.

 Chapter 57 - 57 Zhang Shan Reappears

    57 Zhang Shan Reappears


    In the Old Snake Gang¡¯s backyard, Jiang Ming was hiding on a roof, looking down at the scene below.


    ¡°Four second-ss martial artists, huh? It seems like they¡¯ve been waiting for this day as well,¡± Jiang Ming thought. ¡°The technique he has is a rare first-ss technique. Even if an ordinary second-ss martial artist joins a first-ss force, it¡¯s difficult to acquire it.¡±


    Naturally, he had to seize the great opportunity today.


    He was familiar with these second-ss martial artists. After all, he was in Tiger Hunting Vige and often sent prey to various martial arts forces. He had seen many martial artists before. Second-ss martial artists were also rare in major forces, so he naturally remembered them clearly.


    !!


    ¡°I wonder if there are others like me who are still wandering about,¡± Jiang Ming muttered internally, but it did not matter. When the time came, he would make an appearance, do his work, and leave, not giving anyone a chance to react.


    ¡°Mo Tai, He Lin, Wang Li, and Tong He¡­!¡± Below them, Duan Zhenwu¡¯s eyes were like an eagle¡¯s, and he swept his gaze across them fiercely. ¡°They¡¯re all the Old Snake Gang¡¯s enemies. If I can kill all of you today, I won¡¯t lose anything!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Master Duan, when you annihted my sect back then, did you ever think that I woulde to seek revenge today?¡± The first person who attacked Duan Zhenwuughed loudly, but his eyes were full of hatred.


    Duan Zhenwu looked at the four second-ss martial artists with a slightly sunken gaze. Even if he were at the peak of second ss, his blood Qi was limited. Moreover, he was old and had failed to break through to first-ss several times. Thus, his blood Qi began to decline.


    The two blows he had received just now had already caused his blood Qi to surge, and he had consumed a lot of it. It was probably impossible for him to escape unscathed, but before he died, he had to take a few down with him.


    ¡°Mo Tai, stop joking. What revenge? You guys came to hunt me down for this, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Duan Zhenwu smiled slowly and took out a book from his pocket. ¡°The Flowing Cloud Technique is a martial arts technique that leads directly to the first ss. I believe everyone wants it. But there¡¯s only one manual, so who do you think I should give it to?¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at them with an evil smile.


    Their expressions changed slightly. Mo Tai immediately shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him trying to sow discord. Let¡¯s join forces to kill him. We can copy each other¡¯s books. Don¡¯t mess up!¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t kill him, he¡¯ll hunt us down in the future. Let¡¯s go!¡± He Lin said coldly. He was the first to charge forward and attack Duan Zhenwu.


    The others attacked from different directions at the same time, limiting Duan Zhenwu¡¯s movement.


    However, Duan Zhenwu snorted coldly and threw the book at Mo Tai while he went up to He Lin. With a loud roar, his eyes widened in anger, and his arm shot out. He struck out with his palm and collided with He Lin¡¯s fist.


    He Lin¡¯s arm suddenly twisted, blood spurted out, and his bones shattered into shards that flew everywhere. Duan Zhenwu took the opportunity to close in and hit his chest with his palm again, causing his chest to cave in and he died on the spot.


    At Duan Zhenwu¡¯s side, Tong He¡¯s fist came close and smashed onto his side. With a crack, his ribs were broken.


    Duan Zhenwu staggered backward and stood still, panting heavily. He had used all his strength to kill a second-ss martial artist with a thunderous momentum, but his blood Qi had diminished by a third. He had also been punched in the side, and his strength had dropped greatly.


    Jiang Ming nced at the other side. Mo Tai and Wang Li had turned around halfway and were trying to grab the book at the same time.


    Otherwise, Duan Zhenwu would not have been so arrogant as to chase after He Lin with his back exposed.


    At this moment, Mo Tai and the other man also grabbed the book. They tore the book in half, holding a side each.


    ¡°Eh? You tricked me!¡±


    Mo Tai lowered his head and took a nce. He was instantly infuriated. It was a poetry collection.


    Duan Zhenwuughed. How stupid!


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Mo Tai and Wang Li were enraged. They shouted and rushed over at the same time.


    However, a trace of viciousness shed in Duan Zhenwu¡¯s eyes. He suddenly stretched out his arms, and hundreds of fine needles shot out from his sleeves!


    The silver needles flew out. Mo Tai and the other man did not have a chance to react before they were shot.


    The two of them were disdainful. Although these flying needles were sinister, to second-ss martial artists who were invulnerable to des and spears, they were no different from a mosquito bite.


    The silver needles fell to the ground after hitting the two of them. Mo Tai and Wang Li paused for a moment before they surrounded him again.


    In an instant, Duan Zhenwu was in a difficult position. In addition, the consumption of his blood Qi was getting greater and greater. There were many wounds on his body, and one of his legs was broken.


    However, in just a moment, Mo Tai¡¯s body suddenly went limp. Duan Zhenwu¡¯s punch hit his head directly, and he died immediately.


    ¡°The silver needles are poisonous!¡± Wang Li immediately reacted and eximed.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Duan Zhenwuughed hideously as he panted heavily. He was a dignified second-ss martial artist. How could his trump card be so simple?


    The intoxicating powder on the silver needles dissolved into the body upon contact, and even a second-ss martial artist could not defend against it.


    Wang Li¡¯s whole body went limp. He watched helplessly as Duan Zhenwu rushed over and killed him instantly.


    In an instant, only Tong He was left among the four experts who had attacked Duan Zhenwu.


    However, Tong He¡¯s face was filled with joy. Duan Zhenwu¡¯s injuries were severe, and his blood Qi was almost depleted. As long as he was careful, he would definitely be the survivor.


    Suddenly, they heard footsteps.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± He turned around.


    He saw a fierce-looking brawny man with a long saber in his hand walking over step by step.


    ¡°Zhang Shan!¡± the burly man said coldly.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re Zhang Shan?¡± Tong He¡¯s expression changed slightly. He knew that this person did not care about his life and was someone who was bold enough to kill the Shi family¡¯s young master.


    ¡°Duan Zhenwu¡¯s head and belongings are mine!¡± The brawny man arrogantly pointed the tip of his saber at Duan Zhenwu.


    ¡°Your tone is a little too arrogant.¡± Tong He¡¯s face darkened.


    Duan Zhenwu was also so angry that heughed. ¡°Kill me? In your dreams!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy!¡± the burly man sneered.


    His blood Qi surged, and in an instant, an aura that made Duan Zhenwu and Tong He¡¯s hearts palpitate exploded. A blood mist rose from the surface of his body, slowly condensing toward the de like a cloud.


    ¡°The Blood-Burning Saber Technique?¡± Tong He cried out in shock. He clearly recognized this forbidden technique.


    ¡°This person is crazy!¡± The two of them had the same thought.


    The brawny man had already raised his saber and leaped into the air. He burst out with amazing speed and power and shed at Duan Zhenwu.


    ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Duan Zhenwu wanted to curse and dodged with all his might.


    The long knife cut the bluestone floor, leaving a ditch as wide as a person on the spot. The aftershock alone hurt Duan Zhenwu¡¯s internal organs and caused him to spit out blood.


    ¡°Fortunately, this fellow is stupid. Using a forbidden technique won¡¯t help him!¡±


    Duan Zhenwu¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet of paper, but he rejoiced internally.


    However, before he could think further, he felt the terrifying aura behind him rise again.


    He turned his head in shock and saw that Zhang Shan, who was covered in blood, had actually used the Blood-Burning Saber Technique for the second time. He wasing towards him with a fierce expression.


    ¡°What enmity do I have with you¡­¡±


    This was Duan Zhenwu¡¯sst thought before he died.

 Chapter 58 - 58 The Destruction of the Old Snake Gang

    58 The Destruction of the Old Snake Gang


    Blood mist curled around the de, and Jiang Ming¡¯s whole body was steaming. He was like a blood-soaked god of death, and he shed at Duan Zhenwu.


    No matter how tough Duan Zhenwu¡¯s body was, it was as fragile as a piece of paper at this moment. Blood spurted out, and his head flew up and fell into the grass with his eyes open.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even withstand a single blow!¡± Jiang Mingughed arrogantly, then lowered his head and began to search Duan Zhenwu¡¯s body.


    Tong He was dumbstruck. He had never seen such a crazy person who did not care about his life. He just casually used a forbidden technique twice?


    That was two years of life. Moreover, if his origin was damaged, even his martial arts path would be affected. He might never be able to be a first-ss martial artist in his life.


    ¡°However, he definitely can¡¯t make a third strike!¡± Tong He suddenly returned to his senses. He looked at Zhang Shan, who was searching the body with his head lowered, his eyes flickering.


    Perhaps, this was the best time to make a move.


    At this moment, a loudugh suddenly came from outside the courtyard. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so lively today. I can even see a forbidden technique like the Blood-Burning Saber Technique being used.¡±


    The voice came closer and closer, and a figurended in the courtyard, chuckling, ¡°Unfortunately, the bird stalks the worm, unaware of the snake behind. The final winner is me.¡±


    ¡°Zheng Jia!¡± Tong He recognized this person and could not help but change his expression. This was also a second-ss martial artist who had been famous in the prefecture for a long time. Now that he had suffered heavy injuries from his fight with Duan Zhenwu, he had no chance of winning against a second-ss martial artist who waspletely fine.


    Zheng Jia¡¯s gaze was also apathetic¡ªas if everything was within his grasp. He said indifferently, ¡°Zhang Shan, give me the thing. I won¡¯t do anything to you!¡±


    At this time, Jiang Ming had already found the Flowing Cloud Technique. He casually put it in his arms, turned his head and nced at the person as if he was looking at an idiot, and then strode out of the courtyard.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Zheng Jia was immediately enraged. He immediately circted his blood Qi and charged toward Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Zhang Shan is really arrogant. He doesn¡¯t have the energy to fight back.¡± Tong He also shook his head.


    However, in the next moment, his jaw fell open!


    Zhang Shan turned around with a face full of impatience. The blood mist on the surface of his body once again erupted without the slightest hesitation. He raised his saber fiercely and brazenly weed the iing Zheng Jia.


    He used the Blood-Burning Saber Technique a third time!


    ¡°This fellow doesn¡¯t want to live.¡± Tong He waspletely disoriented.


    With three shes, he would lose ten years of his life and his origin would be damaged. What was the use of Zhang Shan snatching the Flowing Cloud Technique? Not to mention breaking through to first ss, even staying alive would be difficult.


    And yet, Zhang Shan was using the technique all willy-nilly. Was he drunk or something?


    However, Zheng Jia did not think of this. At this moment, he was confidently charging toward Zhang Shan. However, he encountered this sudden attack. He did not even have the time to change his direction. He only had the time to raise his de with a face full of fear, trying to block this attack.


    As the saber shed down, a terrifying might erupted. The two long sabers exploded, and countless metal shards shot forward, immediately stabbing Zheng Jia. After a short blood-curdling scream, he fell to the ground, dead.


    Jiang Ming nced at the hilt of his de, shook his head, and threw it away, then strode out.


    Although the Blood-Burning Saber Technique was very strong, this saber was just an ordinary weapon after all. It could not withstand such a terrifying force. It seemed that he had to find a suitable weapon in the future.


    At this point, the only second-ss martial artist in the yard was Tong He. However, even if Jiang Ming¡¯s saber was shattered, Tong He did not dare have any thoughts about the Flowing Cloud Technique.


    In the face of such a madman who did not care about his life, everyone had to retreat. The opportunity to advance to a first-ss martial artist was rare, but their own lives were even more precious.


    * * *


    ¡°The Old Snake Gang will be gone from today onward!¡±


    Jiang Ming walked out from the backyard and looked at the bold martial artists he met along the way. They were all taking advantage of the situation to plunder the Old Snake Gang.


    Jiang Ming killed two people who were staring at him and took some golden leaves. He left the Old Snake Gang immediately.


    Jiang Ming, who was covered in blood, stood out. He hid in an empty house and only returned to his small courtyardte at night.


    The next morning, Jiang Ming went to a street food stall to get a snack and heard a few diners talking about yesterday¡¯s events in high spirits.


    The Old Snake Gang had been exterminated, and several second-ss martial artists had died. The most explosive news was naturally the return of thew-enforcing fanatic, Zhang Shan. He had beheaded the Old Snake Gang¡¯s leader with a single strike.


    ¡°I knew it. Zhang Shan hates evil. How could he miss this opportunity to get rid of evil!¡± a teenager shouted with a red face. He wished he was the hero who killed all the evil people in the world.


    ¡°I heard that the hero used a forbidden martial arts technique that would damage his body. He¡¯s really unyielding. He would rather risk his life to get rid of a gue like the Old Snake Gang. He¡¯s truly worthy of respect.¡±


    Everyone nodded, their respect for him growing.


    ¡°Another one!¡± Jiang Ming shouted. He did not know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°By the way, have you heard? The Green Mountain Army has started to recruit soldiers. I heard that the treatment is not bad. The monthly sry is sufficient for a family of three to eat and drink!¡± someone suddenly said.


    ¡°I think the Green Mountain Army is not bad. They treat the people well and attack cities and strongholds along the way.¡±


    The other man pointed to the sky and chuckled, ¡°If you join now, you might be able to make a meteoric rise in the future and enjoy life in the capital.¡±


    As soon as he said this, those who originally did not want to join the Green Mountain Army were stunned for a moment, and they began to contemte.


    Although it was dangerous to go to war, wasn¡¯t it dangerous to be amoner as well? Instead of living a terrible life, it was better to take a gamble. If their stakes were right, they would soar to the sky.


    Jiang Ming nced at the two guys who were echoing each other and did not bother to say anything more. After eating his food, he was ready to go back to his small courtyard.


    ¡°What?¡± Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks.


    On the streets, a group of Green Mountain Army soldiers was swaggering past, and themoners hurriedly retreated.


    Among the group of soldiers, there was an unremarkable short woman with tanned skin. She was talking andughing with herpanions, but her brows were full of murderous intent. Her eyes were like an eagle¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Huang Xiaoying!¡± Jiang Ming just nced over, then averted his gaze and continued to walk forward.


    ¡°The quiet and timid little girl from back then has changed quite a lot,¡± Jiang Ming chuckled internally. ¡°But this might not be a bad thing.¡±


    In such a world, the most important thing was to survive.

 Chapter 59 - 59 New Power

    59 New Power


    Jiang Ming naturally did not rush up to Huang Xiaoying to acknowledge her. He just felt a little amazed. In less than a year, she had changedpletely.


    Jiang Ming sighed softly and no longer thought about it. He bought some groceries from the stalls. He returned to his small courtyard, drew water from the well, and prepared his food.


    He nned to stay in the city for a few more days. Great Cloud City had been around for almost a thousand years. The city had been destroyed and rebuilt, but the name had never changed. It was rumored that it was named by an immortal in ancient times.


    Although it was impossible to tell whether it was true or false, it was interesting to hear the calligraphers tell stories of historical or legendary figures and watch the babbling performances on the stage.


    There was no chance to see these in Peace Town.


    Of course, the main reason was that Peace Town had not been very peaceful these days!


    It was said that the supply camps of the Green Mountain Army were set up there to receive grain and weapons from the north. Now, they captured herb gatherers every day to pick herbs in the mountains to prepare for the uing battle.


    ¡°Who have we herb gatherers offended?¡±


    Jiang Ming slurped the noodles he had cooked and could not help but curse.


    Jiang Ming was so full that he was in a daze. He had a long nap in the afternoon and only got up in the evening.


    He sliced up some watermelon to eat. At the same time, he flipped open the Flowing Cloud Technique that he had snatched from the Old Snake Gang and looked at it nonchntly.


    Night had fallen when he had finally finished reading.


    He was still far away from the peak of the second ss, and he just wanted to understand first-ss martial artists first.


    However, this book also gave Jiang Ming a lot of insight. Not only did it contain the cultivation method of the Flowing Cloud Technique, but it also contained some Martial Dao insights and descriptions of the Martial Dao path of the creator of this method.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that a first-ss martial artist was so terrifying!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°ording to this book, a first-ss martial artist can cover his body with blood Qi, and hisbat power will increase several times. Even a martial artist at the peak of the second ss can¡¯t block a casual attack from a first-ss martial artist.¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly thought of the Blood-Burning Saber Technique, which also wrapped the saber with blood Qi. It seemed to be simr to the fighting style of first-ss martial artists.


    ¡°I wonder how much the power of the Blood-Burning Saber Technique will increase after I break through to the first-ss realm.¡±


    Jiang Ming was looking forward to this. After all, actualbat was the only standard to test the truth. After yesterday¡¯s battle, he found that this technique was really useful.


    ¡°I have to practice more when I have time!¡±


    Other people could only use these moves a few times in their lives, but Jiang Ming could use them whenever he pleased. Naturally, he had to study hard and master them.


    Through this book, Jiang Ming finally understood that above first-ss martial artists, there were two more sses, Dao Master and Grandmaster. These were the masters that Master Zhou had mentioned before. However, Master Zhou did not know much about them.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Green Mountain King is a Grandmaster,¡± Jiang Ming muttered. No wonder he could rebel. He was powerful.


    ¡°However, is bing a Grandmaster the end of the road?¡±


    ording to the Flowing Cloud Technique, the Grandmaster ss was the highest attainment, and no one had been able to surpass it for thousands of years.


    ¡°It seems like I have to make ns early and find the path to immortality.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed. The beast-taming prescription that he had obtained back then was obviously not something that could be created by martial artists, but the source of it was still unknown.


    ¡°If it really doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll travel around the world. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t meet such a cultivator after living for a thousand years.¡±


    * * *


    In the evening, Jiang Ming continued to practice the Leather Tiger Bone Technique in the small courtyard, trying to understand the intent of the tiger.


    Although this martial arts technique could only be cultivated to second-ss, its concept was not ordinary. Advancing courageously and fearlessly was in line with the path of martial arts. Even if one did not cultivate this technique in the future, one could still benefit a lot from it. Maintaining an indomitable mentality was of great benefit to the cultivation of martial arts.


    Suddenly, Jiang Ming felt a burst of annoyance. He opened his eyes and looked at a certain part of the courtyard wall.


    A ck-clothed figure suddenly climbed up the wall. Without making a sound, he flipped over andnded on the ground quietly.


    After that, he saw Jiang Ming.


    The man in ck¡¯s expression changed. He turned around and tried to climb the wall to escape.


    Jiang Ming snorted coldly and kicked a stone from his foot, directly hitting the back of his head, and he fell to the ground.


    The man in ck grunted and turned around. Jiang Ming was already standing in front of him.


    ¡°Sir, please spare my life!¡± The man in ck knew that he had done something foolish and quickly begged for mercy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be asking the questions!¡± Jiang Ming said expressionlessly.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± The man in ck nodded.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? Why did youe to my house?¡±


    The man in ck quickly spilled the beans, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m Liu Zhongjiu. Recently, I heard that many houses had been sold. I guessed that the people who bought houses with courtyards should have a lot of wealth. Thus, I came to try my luck.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were indifferent. He took out a bag of powder and poured it into Liu Zhongjiu¡¯s mouth, ¡°This is a poisonous powder. Without the antidote, you will die within two hours. Now, tell me the truth.¡±


    ¡°Sir, please spare me! Please spare me! I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± The man in ck was so scared that he cried.


    After a long time, Jiang Ming stopped asking. He was telling the truth.


    ¡°After all, he didn¡¯t change his mind until he died!¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at the body with blood flowing out of its mouth. He packed up his bag without hesitation and left the residence.


    Two dayster, Jiang Ming, who had changed his appearance, bought a dpidated little courtyard and went into hiding again.


    However, he often recalled what happened that night.


    Before Liu Zhongjiu climbed over the wall, Jiang Ming was immersed in his martial arts practice and did not notice the movement there at all. However, he looked over instinctively anyway.


    That feeling was like the perception of unknown danger.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not a coincidence.¡±


    Jiang Ming sat in the yard and pondered, trying to figure out the reason for this new power.

 Chapter 60 - 60 Returning

    60 Returning


    Jiang Ming drank a bowl of medicinal soup, stood still in the courtyard, and practiced his fist technique. His mood gradually became clear, and he immersed himself in his training.


    The wind blew, and the leaves rustled.


    Jiang Ming suddenly felt something. He moved his body and stood under a peach tree in the corner of the courtyard.


    Almost at the same time, a malnourished green peach fell and was caught by Jiang Ming.


    It was as if Jiang Ming had already expected it before the peach fell!


    ¡°It¡¯s here again. That sharp perception that¡¯s beyond my knowledge.¡±


    Jiang Ming stared at the peach in his hand, his mood fluctuating.


    For the past few days, he had been practicing his fist techniques every day, trying to find the feeling of that day. After countless attempts, he finally entered the state of heightened perception again today.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve found the reason for the super sense!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the bottom of the wall, where the dregs were piled up like a small mountain. They were all the medicinal herbs for making the Spirit-Clearing Soup.


    After the appearance of his heightened perception that day, Jiang Ming began to think about the techniques he had practiced and the various secret medicines he had used. Finally, he locked his eyes on the Spirit-Clearing Soup.


    ¡°When I first drank the Spirit-Clearing Soup, it only calmed my mind. However, after I drank more and more, things changed. Every time I drink it now, I can immerse myself in focus, and the speed of myprehension has increased a lot.¡±


    The two times he triggered the heightened perception were after he had just drunk the Spirit-Clearing Soup. This made Jiang Ming certain that the secret medicine from Guan Feng definitely had an extraordinary origin.


    ¡°Could it be the same as the beast-taming prescription? Does it not belong to this mortal world?¡±


    He drank three bowls of Spirit-Clearing Soup every day for more than a year. Other martial artists could only drink it once a month. It was likely that no one could trigger this new state.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to increase my intake in the future!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes moved slightly. The two times he triggered his heightened perception were both short moments, but it made him feel the power of this ability. At that moment, hisprehension of the intent of the tiger seemed to increase exponentially, and he had a feeling ofpletely understanding it.


    Although this feeling was fake, Jiang Ming also benefited a lot. He felt that his understanding of the intent of the tiger had improved a lot.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drink ten bowls a day!¡±


    Jiang Ming made a decision. He had stolen Guo Laohu¡¯s assets. Now that he had a lot of money, it was not a problem for him to drink a lot of this.


    Moreover, the Spirit-Clearing Soup might really have something to do with the world of immortal cultivation. Jiang Ming naturally could not let go of this clue.


    * * *


    The weather was getting warmer, and another month passed.


    Jiang Ming insisted on drinking ten bowls of Spirit-Clearing Soup every day which triggered his heightened perception three times. Hisprehension of the intent of the tiger had improved by leaps and bounds, and his control of blood Qi had be more and more exquisite. His skin had beenpletely tempered.


    The swords of ordinary third-ss martial artists could hardly break through Jiang Ming¡¯s physical defense now.


    ¡°Even that genius from the Shi family can¡¯t match my speed,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. This heightened was truly like a cheat code. It was definitely not something that should exist in this world.


    * * *


    Summer wasing to an end.


    Lord Cangshan, who was revealed to be the Green Mountain King, personally arrived at Great Cloud City and led the army across the river to the seven mansions in the south, leaving only a small number of troops in the city.


    ¡°Is the dynasty really going to change?¡±


    ¡°I think Lord Cangshan will do well. He has tidied up Great Cloud City in the past two months. I think he is much better than those old crones in the past.¡±


    Under a tree outside the courtyard, a group of old men with white beards sat together. They fanned themselves withrge fans while discussing the current situation.


    ¡°Hey, this move of yours is too much!¡± an old man suddenly shouted.


    In front of him, an ordinary-looking young man smiled shyly. ¡°Master Chen, you¡¯re in debt for three rounds!¡±


    The old man was so angry that he red. He messed up the chess pieces and pped three copper tes angrily before he got up with a dark face.


    Another old man quickly sat down and rolled up his sleeves, ¡°Watch me. I must win back what I won a few days ago today.


    ¡°Asheng, you¡¯re so young. Why don¡¯t you follow the Green Mountain Army and make a name for yourself?¡± Master Chen, who had gotten up, suddenly said. ¡°It¡¯s such a waste of time to y chess and drink tea with us old men all day.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not as brave as your son, I can only do some carpentry to pass the time. When your son bes a king and returns to his hometown in glory, he must not forget about us!¡± the young man said humbly.


    The other old men quickly echoed. Master Chen grinned and said, ¡°Asheng, your carpentry skills are really good. My wife even praised you. Don¡¯t worry, my son is a martial artist. He won¡¯t forget you in the future!¡±


    The young man smiled and did not say anything else.


    * * *


    In the evening, Jiang Ming carried the dozens of copper coins he had earned and hummed a little tune as he went back to the courtyard, leaving behind a few old men with dark faces.


    ¡°Whether Lord Cangshan can seed or not can¡¯t just depend on this!¡±


    Under the peach tree, Jiang Ming looked at the boiling teapot in front of him and muttered to himself, ¡°Now that the Green Mountain Army¡¯s progress is going well, everything will be fine. If the war goes badly and they are forced to retreat by the Imperial Army, I¡¯m afraid that Great Cloud City will be in chaos. We can¡¯t do without recruiting strong men to expand our army. If they¡¯re more ruthless, it¡¯s not impossible to burn down the city and kidnap the refugees! If the city gate is closed again, I won¡¯t have anywhere to run. After all, I¡¯m only a martial artist and not an immortal. It seems like it¡¯s time to return to Peace Town!¡±


    Now that almost all of the Green Mountain Army had left, there was no one left to catch the herb gatherers in Peace Town, so there would be no trouble when he returned.


    Moreover, Peace Town was adjacent to the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. No matter what happened, he could just go into the mountain. The army would not go into the mountains.


    The next morning, Jiang Ming carried his luggage and was ready to leave the city.


    At the city gate, Jiang Ming looked at the soldiers who were guarding the city. One of them looked like a general, but he looked a little familiar.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Shi Quannian from the Shi family?¡± Jiang Ming remembered the ruthless officer in Qinghe tower.


    He did not expect that he had already be the general of the Green Mountain Army.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long you can be a general!¡± Jiang Ming smiled internally. After a few simple questions from a few soldiers, he strode out of the city gate.


    He found a side road and sneaked all the way into the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. He took his herb basket from the remote cave, revealed his true face, and strode down the mountain.

 Chapter 61 - 61 I’m Invincible

    61 I¡¯m Invincible


    At the foot of the mountain, at the entrance of Peace Town, from a distance, Jiang Ming saw a few soldiers in armor patrolling the town entrance.


    ¡°It seems that Peace Town is now the Green Mountain Army¡¯s privatend.¡±


    Although the army had already left, there should still be some small fries left to look after the base. He did not expect that the Old Snake Gang would be gone and reced by the Green Mountain Army.


    Jiang Ming sighed internally. He could not tell whether it was good or bad!


    As he approached, a soldier stopped him and scolded, ¡°A herb-gatherer? Are you stupid? Where¡¯s the fee for going down the mountain?¡±


    ¡°A f*cking mountain fee?¡± Jiang Ming was shocked. Back then, even the minor officials of the imperial court were not so brazen.


    A fat middle-aged man who looked like the leader quickly ran over and kicked the soldier who blocked their path. Then, he cupped his hands to Jiang Ming and smiled, ¡±


    ¡°Chief Jiang, please forgive me. The neer is stupid!¡±


    Jiang Ming squinted his eyes and looked at the man. He recognized him.


    When themander of the supply camp, Li Yong, brought people to give out porridge, he had been following Li Yong and knew that Jiang Ming was from the Tiger Hunting Vige.


    ¡°Zhang Zhushi, what kind of foolishness is this?¡± he asked with a smile.


    Zhang Zhushi¡¯s chubby face was oily, and he looked benevolent. ¡°The Old Snake Gang hasmitted many evil deeds. Now that they¡¯ve beenpletely eradicated, there¡¯s no one to take care of the medicine market in Peace Town. It¡¯s a mess, and there are often bloody incidents of fighting and snatching. Moreover, we also need to leave some people here to guard Peace Town. Master Li went with the army, so he sent us to guard this ce, watch over the medicine market, maintain order, and patrol the mountains and forests to prevent bandits froming. It¡¯s also a form of protection for the people,¡± Zhang Zhushi said with a face full of righteousness.


    Jiang Ming could not help butin internally, ¡°Li Yong is really kind on the surface but ruthless on the inside. Not only did he trick the people of Peace Town into being cannon fodder, but he also didn¡¯t let go of this source of wealth.¡±


    Jiang Ming remembered that Li Yong had killed Mr. Dong. It was probably to prepare for him to take over this source of ie.


    The harvest of Peace Town¡¯s medicine market might not be enough for the huge Green Mountain Army, but if Li Yong took all of it into his pocket under the excuse of guarding the town. It was not a small sum of money.


    Moreover, the herbs in this town were basically all sold to the Green Mountain Army. If Li Yong asked his men to tamper with the price, it would be a profit on both sides.


    ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s the Old Snake Gang or the Green Mountain Army, the herb gatherers of Peace Town will always be exploited. It seems that the Green Mountain Army thinks that they¡¯ve achieved their goal and can¡¯t even be bothered to pretend anymore,¡± Jiang Ming said internally, but his face showed a smile. ¡°Since it¡¯s a rule, then I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. What are the fees foring down the mountain?¡±


    ¡°Ah, for the others, it¡¯s three copper coins. Chief Jiang, with your status, of course you don¡¯t need to pay,¡± Zhang Zhushi hurriedly waved his hand and refused with a tough expression.


    Jiang Ming nced at him.


    ¡®I don¡¯t believe you.¡¯


    * * *


    ¡°Greetings, Chief Jiang!¡±


    ¡°Chief Jiang, long time no see.¡±


    As soon as Jiang Ming walked into the bar, the customers around him greeted him one after another. Jiang Ming responded to them with a smile and walked to the counter.


    ¡°You are really slippery. You¡¯ve been in the mountains for three months.¡± Old Jiang, who was settling the ounts, looked up andughed.


    ¡°I just came down the mountain and three copper coins were fed to the dogs,¡± Jiang Ming said with a pout.


    Old Jiang was stunned and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s good enough that you¡¯re still alive. The Green Mountain Army is better than before. They¡¯re a bit stronger.¡±


    Jiang Ming was silent. Perhaps many people had the same idea as Old Jiang.


    To them, the Green Mountain Army officials were not so ruthless. They were happy enough to not be exploited as badly as they were before.


    However, this kind of life might notst long.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, a few days ago, someone picked the fire cloud grass again. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on this year, but only half a year has passed and three people have gotten lucky! You¡¯ve been in the mountains every day, and you haven¡¯t seen any?¡± Old Jiang suddenly asked.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart trembled. The frequency of finding fire cloud grass had been increasing in the past two years. Could it be that what the lousy storyteller had written was true? An immortal herb would appear?


    ¡°It seems like I have to go back to the mountains to take a look!¡± Jiang Ming thought internally, but his expression remained calm. He sighed and said, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not lucky enough.¡±


    * * *


    It was August.


    The Green Mountain Army had arrived in the Jiangnan Prefecture and said that they would take another city in half a month.


    Jiang Ming, on the other hand, paid no attention to the outside world. He bought rare medicinal herbs from the Wang family¡¯s medicinal shop and returned to the cottage in the mountain. Every day, he picked herbs to practice martial arts and temper his body.


    Master Si and the fat tiger¡¯s team dominated the mountains, and the area around the house had be a forbidden area for the animals in the mountains.


    Moreover, this duo was getting more and more skilled in finding medicinal herbs. One had brains and the other had brawn, which saved Jiang Ming a lot of energy.


    He was even considering feeding the fat tiger some secret medicine when he was free.


    Jiang Ming performed the Blood-Burning Saber Technique, and the blood Qi in his body gushed out continuously and condensed on the de, erupting with a terrifying power that could split rocks.


    Jiang Ming used up all his blood Qi with thest strike.


    ¡°I can finally use the Blood-Burning Saber Technique without any worries.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s face showed a satisfied smile.


    After triggering his heightened perception several times, Jiang Ming¡¯s understanding of the intent had made rapid progress. Now, he could control blood Qi as easily as he could his limbs. Jiang Ming himself was probablyparable to a second-ss martial artist.


    After returning to the mountain, Master Si found him some fire cloud grass. This morning, he mixed it with various other herbs and made a medicinal soup for him to drink.


    With the help of the fire cloud grass, Jiang Ming hadpletelypleted the tempering of his flesh and blood. He only needed to temper his meridians and he could be a top-notch second-ss martial artist.


    He could finallypletely control the Blood-Burning Saber Technique and was not affected by the boiling blood Qi. The blood Qi in his body was enough for him to make more than fifty strikes in a row.


    He could now do whatever he wanted in Great Cloud City.


    The Blood-Burning Saber Technique allowed him to fight above his level, but the premise was that the other party had to fight him head-on. However, first-ss martial artists were not fools. When they saw someone using a forbidden technique, they would turn around and run.


    Master Si and the fat tiger returned. Master Si¡¯s little paws were waving.


    Jiang Ming immediately understood its gesture and was surprised, ¡°You found fire cloud grass again?¡±


    While he was excited, he also had a bad feeling. Fire cloud grass was being discovered too frequently.

 Chapter 62 - 62 The Origins of Fire Cloud Grass

    62 The Origins of Fire Cloud Grass


    It was almost noon, and the fog in the mountain forest gradually dissipated. It was now hot and dry.


    Master Si was riding on the fat tiger, rushing forward excitedly. Jiang Ming followed behind with a trace of doubt in his eyes.


    ording to Master Si¡¯s description, what it had discovered was not the fire cloud grass, but something that had the smell of the fire cloud grass¡ªor rather, its aura.


    ¡°Could it be some unripe fire cloud grass?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He was also a little curious about what he was about to see.


    ording to the townspeople, since the first appearance of the fire cloud grass, no one had ever seen how grew and matured.


    Jiang Ming recalled the information he knew about the fire cloud grass, ¡°Every time I see it, it¡¯s mature. It was as if it had appeared out of thin air.¡±


    If he could see an unripe fire cloud grass, he might be able to figure out how it appeared and grew.


    They passed through mountain creeks and streams. After a full quarter of an hour, the sun became hotter and hotter, and the fat tiger stopped.


    Master Si raised its paw and pointed forward.


    Jiang Ming quickly moved and stood beside it, looking forward.


    When Jiang Ming saw the scene in front of him, he was stunned.


    At the edge of the cliff, where the sunlight was the strongest, a short three-leaf grass grew tenaciously in the cracks of the rocks.


    ¡°Purple root grass!¡±


    Jiang Ming recognized this green grass. It was a rtivelymon herb with a dark purple root, which was mainly used to treat weak spleen and body.


    But at this time, Jiang Ming¡¯s attention was not on the purple root grass, but on a flying insect that was less than an inch lying on the leaf.


    ¡°A fire mayfly?¡±


    Jiang Ming finally revealed a look of shock.


    It was amon insect found deep in the forest, and it was named after its ming wings.


    ¡°They¡¯re an extremely ancient species that don¡¯t eat or drink in their entire lives. They¡¯re born in the morning and die by nightfall.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the primitive and beautiful insect, but at this time, it was exuding an unusual heat. It was extremely simr to the fire cloud grass.


    Every now and then, the fire mayfly would p its wings. Its translucent thin wings reflected a multi-colored luster under the sun, in which there was a faint red light circting and flickering.


    ¡°Is it absorbing the power of the zing sun?¡±


    Jiang Ming was more and more shocked. This fire mayfly could be seen everywhere in the mountains, rivers, and swamps, but he had never heard of it having such a magical change.


    He tried to calm down and continued to observe.


    It was getting closer and closer to noon. The sun in the sky was getting hotter and hotter, and the pping of the fire mayfly¡¯s wings was also getting more and more frequent.


    Finally, at noon, when the sun was at its strongest, the fire mayfly suddenly pped its wings and flew up into the sky!


    The red light in its wings instantly gathered in its body, emitting a burning power. It seemed that there was an intense and extreme transformation going on in its body.


    However, in just an instant, a turbulent me burst out from its body and burned it to ashes!


    Red light spots fell like rain falling into the sand, blending into the purple root grass below.


    The purple root grass seemed to have received a great supplement. It suddenly grew at a speed visible to the naked eye, gradually turning red and sprouting new buds.


    In an instant, the ordinary purple root grass transformed into the fire cloud grass that Jiang Ming had seen several times, exuding a faint burning aura!


    ¡°This is the origin of the fire cloud grass!¡±


    Jiang Ming stared at the strange crimson grass that was swaying gently and sighed with emotion. Who would have thought that the fire cloud grass, which was worth dozens of taels of silver, actually came from a fire mayfly that was even weaker than an ant?


    ¡°The fire mayfly must have eaten the purple root grass to be able to absorb the power of the zing sun and attempt to undergo a transformation. However, this transformation doesn¡¯t seem to be that simple!¡±


    Jiang Ming muttered to himself. A lot more fire cloud grass was appearing in the mountain. Did that mean there was a fire mayfly that had sessfully transformed?


    If a failed fire mayfly could create some fire cloud grass, then what would it transform into when it was sessful?


    ¡°It seems that this mountain is not as simple as it looks! Fire cloud grass is appearing more and more frequently. Could it be that some treasure is really about to appear?¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. ording to those old rumors, every time fire cloud grass appeared frequently, it would cause a bloody storm.


    ¡°Maybe the treasure that caused the fight was the source of the transformation of the fire mayfly,¡± Jiang Ming guessed. ¡°No matter what. We can¡¯t stay in the mountains for the time being!¡±


    He picked up the fire cloud grass and began to make ns.


    Perhaps those major forces had not yet reacted to it, but after a period of time, the frequency of fire cloud grass¡¯s appearance would increase. Then everyone knew that a treasure was going to appear on this mountain.


    Even martial arts experts from other ces would probablye from afar.


    After all, fire cloud grass was already a precious medicine that could help martial artists improve, and the suspected source of the fire cloud grass was something that was rumored to lead to a great treasure.


    Although Jiang Ming was a second-ss martial artist, he was at a first-ss level. However, he had no intention of participating in this gamble. An unknown treasure was not worth the risk.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to leave first!¡±


    Jiang Ming returned to the wooden house in the mountains and boiled the fire cloud grass into a medicinal soup to drink. He then put some valuable medicinal herbs into his medicine basket and walked down the mountain.


    He did not care about the rest of his belongings. Jiang Ming was no longer the poor boy who had just transmigrated. At most, he would just rece them after the storm passed.


    As for Master Si and the fat tiger, under Jiang Ming¡¯s instructions, they also went to the depths of the forest to find a safe ce to hide.


    * * *


    ¡°Hey, since Elder Zhang is treating us today, we¡¯re all going to make him pay!¡±


    Jiang Ming and Ah Fei were drinking and chatting when a group of herb gatherers came in.


    In the center of this group of people was an old man with a face full of wrinkles. His face was also red.


    ¡°Alright. Today¡¯s drinks are on me. Everyone, drink to your heart¡¯s content!¡± Elder Zhangughed heroically, his face filled with excitement.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, hurry up and serve the wine. Elder Zhang also picked some fire cloud grass today. He sold it to the Green Mountain Army and earned thirty taels of silver!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°Amazing, Elder Zhang.¡±


    The bar was a mess, and everyone was looking at Elder Zhang with envy.


    Now that the Green Mountain Army was in power, they were not as shameless as the Old Snake Gang back then. As long as they followed the rules, the herbs would be purchased at the normal price.


    This year, several people made a fortune by finding fire cloud grass.


    Jiang Ming took a sip of wine and sighed internally.


    In the short few days that he had returned to the town, two people had found some fire cloud grass.

 Chapter 63 - 63 In Hiding Again

    63 In Hiding Again


    ¡°Elder Zhang, congrattions!¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his mug and lifted it towards the old man who was full of joy.


    ¡°Many thanks, Chief Jiang. This pint of wine is on me too!¡±


    Elder Zhang grinned.


    ¡°Heh, with these thirty taels of silver, Elder Zhang, you can open a small shop in the city.¡±


    ¡°I think you should build a big house in our town.¡±


    In the warm atmosphere, a few old herb gatherers had dark eyes, as if they had thought of something.


    Jiang Ming walked to the corner of the counter and clinked his mug with Old Jiang¡¯s. He whispered, ¡°Mr. Jiang, do you know what the reason for the frequent appearance of the fire cloud grass is?¡±


    Old Jiang¡¯s face did not show any joy either. He sighed and said, ¡°When I was young, I heard my father say that when more fire cloud grass appeared, there would definitely be a King of Medicine in the mountain. It was rumored that it could prolong one¡¯s life and cure all diseases. I don¡¯t know anything more. But one thing is for sure. Once the King of Medicine appears, I¡¯m afraid the herb gatherers in Peace Town will be in trouble again.¡± Old Jiang¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of worry.


    ¡°The King of Medicine?¡± Jiang Ming muttered internally. Others did not know how the fire cloud grass was born. However, he had seen it with his own eyes. It was created by the remnants of the fire mayfly¡¯s failed transformation.


    The King of Medicine¡­ Could it be that the purple root grass that the fire mayfly had grown on would transform into this?


    ¡°I can¡¯t go into the mountain anymore,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself.


    Although he suspected that the King of Medicine had something to do with the immortal encounter, he would not let greed get the better of him.


    Even Old Jiang knew about this. Perhaps there were already well-informed people in the mountains who had begun to quietly search for the King of Medicine.


    He had a lot of time. He would just wait and see. He could even wait a hundred years to find the next King of Medicine.


    * * *


    Jiang Ming stayed in the town for the next few days. He trained at home while teaching Zhou Wenxiu martial arts.


    asionally, he would go to Old Jiang¡¯s bar to sit for a while and listen to the news of the war in the south, as well as any news rted to fire cloud grass.


    ¡°Jiangnan City is a tough nut to crack. I heard that the Green Mountain Army suffered a lot of casualties. They haven¡¯t even touched the city wall!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good. It¡¯s said that the aristocratic families in Jiangnan City that colluded with the Green Mountain Army have suddenly stopped moving.¡±


    * * *


    The news of the war came in waves.


    However, for the next five to six days, he did not hear any news about fire cloud grass.


    On the seventh day, when Jiang Ming walked into the bar, he saw that many customers¡¯ faces were red, as if they were celebrating something.


    His heart sank.


    As expected, an herb gatherer whose cheeks were red from drinking shouted excitedly, ¡°Hello, Chief Jiang. There¡¯s more fire cloud grass today. Little Jiang picked it.¡±


    ¡°Hey, we herb gatherers are finally going to be rich.¡±


    Many herb harvesters were happily surrounding a young man in the middle of the bar.


    Many people waved their fists and were ready to go into the mountains to do something.


    Three dayster, there was another celebration.


    ¡°Two more stalks of fire cloud grass! Old Tang and Deaf Qian found them.¡±


    In the bar, even the customers who were not herb gatherers were excited. Even Deaf Qian, who was a cripple and did not dare enter the mountains, had managed to get a stalk. What were they waiting for?


    Although some of the older herb gatherers were also celebrating, the gloominess in their eyes became more and more intense, as if they already had a premonition of what was about to happen.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, I¡¯m preparing to return to the prefecture.¡± Jiang Ming sighed and mmed the money on the table.


    Old Jiang nodded his head in understanding.


    Jiang Ming was now a well-known and experienced herb gatherer in Peace Town. If powerful forces came to find the King of Medicine, he would probably be captured as a strong man.


    Jiang Mingughed awkwardly.


    After returning home and giving Zhou Wenxiu a simple exnation, Jiang Ming carried his luggage and left without any hesitation.


    Although he was from Tiger Hunting Vige, if the Green Mountain Army came to capture him, or if the forces outside Great Cloud City that surpassed first-ss martial artists came to capture him, he would be powerless.


    ¡°Greetings, Chief Jiang!¡±


    ¡°Chief Jiang, where are you going?¡±


    ¡± I¡¯ve been cooped up in the mountains all this time. Now that the city has settled down, I¡¯ve just saved some money. I¡¯m going on a short holiday.¡±


    In the town, Jiang Ming greeted people along the way and walked in the direction of Great Cloud City.


    * * *


    ¡°Jiang Ming of Tiger Hunting Vige!¡±


    At the city gate, Jiang Ming met with the Shi family¡¯s guards and swaggered in.


    There were more soldiers on the streets than a few days ago. There were recruitment notices everywhere, attracting desperate refugees or hot-blooded young men who wanted to be nobles and generals.


    Jiang Ming walked at a steady pace and unknowingly walked into a secluded narrow alley.


    A momentter, an ordinary-looking young man walked out of the narrow alley and headed toward his small courtyard.


    Under arge tree, a few old men were still ying chess.


    ¡°Hey, Asheng. What have you been doing these past few days?¡± An old man suddenly saw a figure and immediately shouted.


    The other old men also looked over. Master Chen, who had a martial artist son, even shouted, ¡°The Green Mountain Army is recruiting soldiers on arge scale, and the pay is very high. Asheng, have you signed up?¡±


    The young man, Asheng, shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°Master Chen, don¡¯t joke around. With my small body, I¡¯ll just be cannon fodder. I¡¯ve been hiding these days because I¡¯m afraid of being caught. I saw that the city was getting more and more restless, so I thought ofing back to clean up and stay in the countryside for a while. I might be able to make a living by relying on carpentry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so young and have no drive,¡± Master Chen said with a look of regret.


    An old man who was ying chess with him snorted and pped his thigh. ¡°I think Asheng is very smart. The Green Mountain Army might be finished at any time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore!¡± Master Chen suddenly said angrily. He flipped the chessboard and left with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°I won¡¯t brag about your martial artist son this time.¡± An old man looked at Master Chen¡¯s back andughed.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll meet again!¡± Asheng acted as if he did not see anything. He cupped his hands and turned to return to his own courtyard.


    A momentter, Asheng changed his clothes, carried his bulging luggage and therge box containing his tools, and left.


    At the city gate, a soldier saw the young man and immediately blocked his way, shouting, ¡°Stop! What are you doing? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°My name is Yu Asheng. I¡¯ve taken up some work in the countryside,¡± the young man said respectfully.


    The soldier stared at the young man for a moment before saying impatiently, ¡°Get lost! Remember toe back!¡±


    Jiang Ming walked out of the city, speechless. ¡°You want me toe back and catch me to be cannon fodder?¡±


    Fortunately, the Green Mountain Army had not been defeated, otherwise, Jiang Ming would not have darede back.


    * * *


    ¡°You can stay here!¡± The big-bellied Zhang Zhushi struggled to stuff a few taels of silver into his pocket and casually pointed to a dpidated small courtyard in Peace Town.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Thank you, sir!¡± Jiang Ming bowed.


    After sending off Zhang Zhushi, Jiang Ming sized up the small courtyard. He remembered the previous owner of this ce. He was also an herb gatherer. After he was taken by the Imperial Army to the north to be a military doctor, he never returned.


    Jiang Ming sighed softly, threw down his toolbox and luggage, and began to clean up the yard.


    ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯m the carpenter, Yu Asheng.¡±

 Chapter 64 - 64 The King of Medicine’s Storm

    64 The King of Medicine¡¯s Storm


    Yu Asheng¡¯s life as a carpenter was not ideal.


    Now that it was a war, not many vigers were willing to spend their spare money to make furniture. And those old men from the city did not like the things Yu Asheng made.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve also be a familiar face.¡±


    Jiang Ming rolled up his pants and squatted in the yard. He took an ink brush and an ink bucket calmly, made a mark on the wooden board, drank a mouthful of ck tea, picked up a chisel, and began to work.


    !!


    It had been more than half a month since he became Carpenter Yu Asheng. Although his business was not good, he still had some minor jobs to do. In addition, he fixed the furniture for his neighbors for free on a daily basis, so he also managed to build a good reputation.


    Jiang Ming was now a second-ss martial artist.


    He worked until noon, made a bowl of noodles with the dried vegetables given by his neighbor, and then had a good sleep after eating and drinking. When the sun was about to set, Jiang Ming took two wooden stools and walked into Old Jiang¡¯s bar.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, these are the two stools you wanted. I¡¯ve ced them here,¡± Jiang Ming said politely and put them down.


    ¡°Let me see. Your craftsmanship is not bad.¡± Old Jiang trotted over and grinned from ear to ear. He handed Jiang Ming a few copper coins and said generously, ¡°Ah Fei, pour him some wine.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Ah Fei poured the wine and said, ¡°Asheng, do you know an old man named Li Dingshan? He was a carpenter from the city back then, and his carpentry skills were really good.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Who do you think I learned carpentry from?¡± Jiang Ming thought internally, but he shook his head on the surface, ¡°The city is big. I¡¯ve never heard of this Master Li.¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. How long has it been?¡± Old Jiang patted Ah Fei¡¯s head.


    The Shi family was furious about what had happened in the past, and very few people would mention it now.


    Jiang Ming silently drank his wine and sighed internally. It had already been two years, but the Shi family was still as glorious as ever!


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯m rich too!¡± Suddenly, a burst ofughter came from outside the door.


    An herb gatherer covered in mud walked in happily.


    ¡°Today¡¯s drinks are on me!¡± the herb gatherer waved his hand and said heroically.


    Everyone did not need to ask much and congratted him one after another. He must have picked the fire cloud grass again.


    Jiang Ming alsoplimented him and got another mug of free wine.


    However, just a momentter, there was a sudden noise outside the bar.


    ¡°Old Sun picked three of them by himself!¡±


    ...


    The bar was in an uproar in an instant.


    ¡°A storm is about to rise!¡± Jiang Ming drank the wine silently and nced at Old Sun who came in with a face full of vigor.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Old Sun has also discovered the origin of the fire cloud grass!¡±


    As more and more fire cloud grass grew, there would definitely be people like Jiang Ming who would be lucky enough to see its origin process.


    Old Sun had picked three by himself. It was unlikely that he would seed if he only relied on luck. There was a high probability that he had discovered the fire mayfly¡¯s secret and followed its tracks.


    In the bar, after a short moment of excitement, the gazes of many herb gatherers darkened. They had discovered a lot of fire cloud grass. Could the legend of the King of Medicine be true?


    Even without the King of Medicine, the growing amount of fire cloud grass would definitely attract the attention of high and mighty men.


    In the past, fire cloud grass could only be found once every few months, and those old men were toozy to waste their energy. However, things were different now. If they could get one stalk a day, they would be able to earn over a thousand taels of silver a month. Even the Wang family and the Shi family would not be able to sit still.


    Moreover, if this continued, there would be more than one stalk found every day!


    As for those old men who were looking for herbs, they would definitely capture these herb gatherers as their guides.


    ¡°Old Sun, I¡¯m afraid that your reputation will soon spread all over the world after your achievement today,¡± Old Jiang looked at Old Sun, who was still in high spirits, and could not help but remind him.


    ...


    Old Jiang was experienced and had guessed that Old Sun must have some unique secret skill. At that time, he would probably be the first one to be captured.


    Old Sun was stunned when he heard that. Then, his expression changed slightly. ¡°Everyone, I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll go home first.¡±


    Then, he ran out in a hurry.


    However, just as he reached the door, he bumped into a round belly and was bounced back.


    ¡°Yo, Old Sun. I heard that you¡¯ve made a fortune. Where are you rushing to?¡± Zhang Zhushi was standing at the door with a smile. He was fully armored and had his hand on the hilt of his sword.


    ¡°Zhang Zhushi!¡± Old Sun was shocked, and his face turned pale.


    The bar instantly fell silent, and everyone¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°I should have run away earlier,¡± One of the herb gatherers gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, his face full of regret.


    The human mind was very strange. Sometimes, the subconscious knew what was going to happen, but people always had fantasies. It was only when it really happened that they would suddenly wake up and regret it.


    Zhang Zhushi was still smiling, but his tone was unquestionable. ¡°All the herb gatherers here must follow me!¡±


    ¡°Sir, I still have a seriously ill mother at home.¡± A young man walked up and tried to reason with Zhang Zhushi.


    ...


    Zhang Zhushi pulled out half of the de andughed. ¡°My fellow vigers, don¡¯t make things difficult for us. After all, we, the Green Mountain Army, are working for the people, and it¡¯s not good to kill people.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed. What did he mean? Was there a more obvious threat than this?


    In just a short moment, all the herb gatherers in the bar were pushed out by a few soldiers.


    Zhang Zhushi nced at Jiang Ming and the others who remained. After confirming that there were no herb gatherers, he sheathed his sword and left with big strides.


    ¡°This cmity¡­ I said it woulde!¡± Old Jiang looked at the empty bar and said with emotion.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, I¡¯ll be leaving too!¡± Jiang Ming put on a look of panic and quickly left the bar.


    The streets of Peace Town seemed to be more chaotic than usual. Not only the Green Mountain Army, but the Shi family, the Wang family, and even the Tiger Hunting Vige were all looking for herb gatherers to make a fortune on the mountain.


    Fire cloud grass was only secondary. The true goal of the various forces was naturally the King of Medicine, whose whereabouts were unknown.


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ming suddenly saw a few familiar faces. ¡°Even you guys are here to join in the fun.¡±


    He passed by one of them, and that person turned his head to look at him. Then, he shook his head and left.


    ¡°Wei Yan from the Flying Cloud Castle,¡± Jiang Ming muttered internally. He had not seen this group of people since thest time he saw them on the mountain.


    ...


    He did not expect that the King of Medicine woulde out and fish them out as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this isn¡¯t the end.¡±

 Chapter 65 - 65 A Bloody Conflict

    65 A Bloody Conflict


    A few dayster, Peace Town was in a mess. Many unfamiliar faces swarmed into the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest in an endless stream.


    ¡°Li Yong, the superior of Zhang Zhushi, has also returned from the front lines. I heard that he¡¯s also a first-ss martial artist!¡±


    ¡°Those big, burly men are from Qinglin Vige in the north.¡±


    In the slightly lonely bar, Ah Fei was conveying information to the few customers who had visited. Most of the herb gatherers had been arrested, and the business of Old Jiang¡¯s shabby bar had also taken a dive.


    !!


    ¡°The news has leaked out quite quickly.¡±


    Jiang Ming was sitting in the corner, drinking light wine and eating a small snack from time to time. Now that he was the gentle and unassuming Yu Asheng, his eating habits had naturally changed.


    However, Jiang Ming was surprised that the Green Mountain Army also sent people to fight for the King of Medicine.


    ¡°The battle at the front is difficult, and the Green Mountain Army has not attacked Jiangnan City yet. They still have the mind to send a first-ss martial artist back. It seems like this King of Medicine is quite extraordinary.¡±


    There was more and more news about the King of Medicine these days. Jiang Ming also heard a lot of rumors that this thing seemed to be very useful for Dao Masters.


    Jiang Ming had some spections. Could it be that the Green Mountain Army wanted to use the King of Medicine to create a powerful fighter?


    ...


    Or did a Dao Master, who had reached a bottleneck, want to be a Grandmaster with the King of Medicine?


    ¡°The only Grandmaster in the Green Mountain Army is Lord Cangshan. If another one appears¡­¡± Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡°Let the old emperor worry about this kind of thing.¡±


    Speaking of which. he did not know if the old emperor still had the desire to seek immortality.


    After eating and drinking to his heart¡¯s content, Jiang Ming walked out of the bar and was ready to leave.


    On the street, a suddenmotion broke out. Two groups of people shed in the middle of the street. Both sides drew their swords, and the atmosphere instantly became tense.


    Many of the vigers of Peace Town quickly hid on both sides of the street. Jiang Ming was also pushed to the wall by the crowd and watched this scene.


    In the past few days, there were more and more people in the town, and there were many conflicts that broke out, and there were even people who often died.


    But today, Jiang Ming saw a familiar face.


    One of the groups was the Shi family, led by Shi Quannian, who had investigated the Qinghe Tower murder case. He was a well-known second-ss martial artist.


    On the other side, there was a group of people he had never seen before. A few young men and women with extraordinary auras were protected by a group of martial artists in the center. They were looking at the Shi family casually.


    ¡°Young Master Liang.¡± Shi Quannian¡¯s eyes were filled with fear as he looked at the young man opposite him and warned, ¡°You are not in the capital now. I advise you not to mess around!¡±


    ...


    ¡°People from the capital?¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. At this delicate moment, he darede from the capital to the territory of the Green Mountain Army to snatch things. These people¡¯s backgrounds were probably not simple.


    He wondered how Shi Quannian had offended these people.


    Opposite Shi Quannian, the young man sneered, ¡°Messing around? Are you hinting at those idiots from the Green Mountain Army? You thought they could protect you?¡±


    Shi Quannian¡¯s face was dark, but he did not reply. He was indeed relying on the Green Mountain Army, and he did not believe that the Liang family would dare touch him in the territory of the Green Mountain Army.


    ¡°Do you think the Green Mountain Army would dare offend the Liang family? Without our capital¡¯s aristocratic families, they¡¯re nothing.¡±


    Young Master Liangughed, then his face suddenly turned cold, ¡°Stupid fool, the Liang family¡¯s dog had the audacity to join the Green Mountain Army and betray the Liang family. Beat him up!¡±


    Half of the guards in front of Young Master Liang instantly rushed up. Each of them had a vicious expression on their face as they attacked the Shi family members without a word.


    ¡°He should be someone from a big family,¡± Jiang Ming looked at these well-trained guards and thought to himself. His body quietly retreated to a more inconspicuous corner.


    ¡°F*ck! Kill him!¡± Shi Quannian was shocked, but he was also enraged as he roared.


    Everyone from the Shi family rushed out, and the two sides collided fiercely. Blood spurted out in an instant, apanied by miserable screams.


    Not long after, the ground was covered with corpses, most of which were from the Shi family.


    ...


    Shi Quannian gripped the de in his hand and did not make a move just now. But now, he could not hold it in any longer and charged forward with a long howl.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut you down!¡±


    Since there was no way to negotiate, he could only use his de to speak!


    The long de in his hand was as fast as lightning, and he killed two or three guards in the blink of an eye.


    The other guards quickly stood in front of Young Master Liang to protect him. Young Master Liang shouted with disdain, ¡°Move!¡±


    He took out a long de from the waist of a guard beside him and blocked Shi Quannian¡¯s de. His body did not move an inch.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t mastered this technique,¡± Young Master Liang sneered.


    Shi Quannian was shocked. Even the Shi family¡¯s new genius, Shi Junwei, could not have blocked his de so easily. Young Master Liang was a few years younger than Shi Junwei. Therefore, how could he have such profound skills?


    Young Master Liang¡¯s lips twitched, and he knew what Shi Quannian was thinking. He flicked his de and sent Shi Quannian¡¯s de flying.


    ¡°Let me teach you the Wave-Swallowing Saber Technique!¡± Young Master Liang¡¯s eyes turned cold. He raised his de and charged at Shi Quannian.


    Shi Quannian was in a difficult position and soon revealed an opening. The de grazed his waist, and a half-foot-long wound was immediately opened up, blood flowing out.


    ...


    The body of a second-ss martial artist was as fragile as a piece of paper under this technique.


    ¡°Dammit!¡± Shi Quannian¡¯s forehead was full of sweat. Just as he thought he was going to die here, Young Master Liang¡¯s figure retreated like a ghost.


    Young Master Liang put the long de back and stood there with his hands behind his back as if nothing had happened.


    Shi Quannian, on the other hand, rxed, and his legs gave way as he fell to the ground, his entire body soaked in sweat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a small lesson today. But your family will remember this debt, you will have to settle it,¡± Young Master Liang said lightly, and then he strolled past the pile of corpses with a few of his guards, leaving in a carefree manner.


    His main purpose here was to get the King of Medicine, so he did not want to cause any more trouble. Killing a few guards would not be a problem, and the Shi family would not dare touch him.


    However, if he killed a second-ss martial artist of the Shi family, it might bring him unnecessary trouble and affect his n to find the King of Medicine.


    The surviving members of the Shi family hurried over to help Shi Quannian.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going into the mountains today. Go back and treat my injuries!¡± Shi Quannian said in a hoarse voice.


    The crowd hurriedly found a piece of cloth to stop the bleeding for Shi Quannian, then they held him and walked toward the Shi family branch.


    ¡°Phew. I¡¯ve dodged a bullet today!¡± Shi Quannian endured the pain and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I have to hurry back to Great Cloud City and report this to the master.¡±


    ...


    However, just as he rxed his mind, a figure on the side of the street tripped in a pit and staggered to his side.

 Chapter 66 - 66 Heightened Perception

    66 Heightened Perception


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t dirty my clothes!¡±


    Beside Shi Quannian, a few guards saw an old farmer falling over. They immediately shouted and kicked him.


    However, at this moment, the old farmer turned his body into an unbelievable posture. He opened his arms wide and struck out with his palms, sending the two guards flying.


    !!


    The two guards spurted out blood at the same time, and arge hole appeared in their chests. They were not going to live.


    Shi Quannian had just gone through a life-and-death battle and was currently exhausted. He was also slightly dazed. He had never expected that someone would dare attack him in Great Cloud City.


    Shi Quannian only reacted after the two guards had died. Just as he was about to activate his blood Qi to attack, the old farmer had already closed in. He unsheathed the long saber in his arms and swung it upwards from the bottom at an exquisite angle!


    A terrifying blood mist erupted from the old farmer¡¯s body and curled around the de.


    ¡°The Blood-Burning Saber Technique?¡±


    Shi Quannian¡¯s face paled, and he was in a dilemma.


    The trajectory of the de seemed ordinary, but it sealed off all of Shi Quannian¡¯s escape routes, as if it had predicted them. Even the rhythm of his blood Qi cirction was blocked by the other party.


    Shi Quannian did not even have time to think about what kind of enemy he had provoked. He only had time to raise his arms in an attempt to block.


    The sound of metal shing rang out, causing the guards to see stars. Shi Quannian¡¯s sleeves were torn apart, revealing two metal arm guards that blocked the de.


    However, his arms were badly mangled by the force of the vibration, and his bones were exposed.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Shi Quannian was sent flying, blood flowing from his mouth. He turned around and wanted to escape.


    His blood Qi had almost been exhausted from the battle with Young Master Liang. In addition, he had suffered a serious injury. He could not withstand another battle with a second-ss martial artist.


    The old farmer¡¯s attack hadpletely scared Shi Quannian out of his wits.


    It was not just because of the terrifying power of the Blood-Burning Saber Technique, but also because of his opponent¡¯s godly calction and judgment. It made Shi Quannian feel like he was fighting with a Grandmaster who had been immersed in martial arts for hundreds of years.


    ¡°Even if I was at my peak, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat this person.¡± This was the only thought in Shi Quannian¡¯s mind. No matter how hard he racked his brain, he could not figure out how a second-ss martial artist could have such a deep understanding of martial arts.


    However, Shi Quannian had been severely injured. How could he be faster than a second-ss martial artist who waspletely unharmed?


    The old farmer¡¯s eyes were calm. He caught up to Shi Quannian in a single step and used the same technique again without any hesitation. He stabbed Shi Quannian¡¯s heart from the back and nailed him to the brick street.


    Shi Quannian¡¯s four limbs were struggling helplessly, but a soft voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    ¡°Zhang Shan says hi.¡±


    Shi Quannian, who was already at the end of his life, suddenly opened his eyes wide and looked up to try to find the old farmer. However, he had long disappeared at the end of the street and mixed into the crowd.


    Shi Quannian¡¯s eyes widened in anger, but his consciousness quickly fell into darkness.


    The guards of the Shi family were already pale as they looked helplessly at Shi Quannian who was pinned to the ground.


    * * *


    Jiang Ming jumped into the river to wash away the blood and sneakily changed back into Yu Asheng¡¯s clothes. After the whole process waspleted, an ordinary-looking young man reappeared in the town.


    ¡°Yu Asheng, you just came back? The table you fixed for me is really strong. I put some tender corn cobs in your yard. Cook them. They¡¯ll be delicious.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Master Zhao.¡±


    ¡°Yu Asheng! Have you eaten? Come to Auntie¡¯s house for dinner!¡±


    ¡°No, no, thank you, Aunt Wang.¡±


    The ordinary-looking teenager, Yu Asheng, smiled gently along the way and greeted the neighbors as he returned to his small courtyard.


    He chopped the firewood and threw it into the stove, then boiled a pot of strong tea. Only then did Jiang Ming let out a long breath and sitfortably under the eaves. After looking at the curling smoke from the kitchen chimneys and the rolling clouds in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest for a while, he closed his eyes and took a nap.


    ¡°This state of heightened perception is really scary. If it wasn¡¯t triggered, that de definitely wouldn¡¯t have had such a good effect.¡±


    Jiang Ming reminisced about the battle just now. Shi Quannian was a second-ss martial artist at his peak, just like Guan Feng. Even if he was injured, he could not be killed so easily.


    His attack had been executed at the exact moment when Shi Quannian was distracted. The timing, trajectory, and power were all perfect.


    He had only managed to break both of Shi Quannian¡¯s arms with one strike of his saber, causing him to be severely injured.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it onlysted for an instant!¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed. After drinking the Spirit-Clearing Soup for so long, he had increased the probability of triggering heightened perception a lot, but it was only once a day at most, and the time was only for a short moment.


    And now that he was Yu Asheng, he could no longer brazenly make ten bowls a day.


    ¡°But even if it¡¯s only for a moment, it¡¯s enough for a life-and-death battle!¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself, feeling that he was a little too greedy.


    Other martial artists might not even be able to trigger it once in their entire lives. He could trigger it once a day, but he was still not satisfied.


    ¡°Shi Quannian¡¯s death will probably cause a storm, but what does it have to do with me, the carpenter, Yu Asheng?¡±


    Jiang Ming rested for a moment, got up, poured a big cup of strong tea, and began to work.


    ¡°I¡¯ll collect the Shi family¡¯s interest here. When the time is right, we¡¯ll settle the ounts!¡±


    Jiang Ming was not afraid of waiting.


    He could wait for the Green Mountain Army to copse and the Shi family to fall, and he could even wait until he became a first-ss martial artist and personally kill the Shi family.


    The Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest was getting more and more lively, but all of this had nothing to do with Jiang Ming. He lived in seclusion and made furniture at home. asionally, he would go out with tools and repair old tables and chairs for the neighbors.


    * * *


    After half a month, Jiang Ming came to Old Jiang¡¯s bar again. He politely ordered some food and wine and ate alone in the corner.


    Just as Jiang Ming expected, the topic of discussion in the bar was still rted to the fire cloud grass and the King of Medicine.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found more than ten fire cloud grass in a day, but there¡¯s still no trace of that King of Medicine.¡±


    ...


    ¡°The number of people who died is just as many. If we can¡¯t find the King of Medicine in the end, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll die¡­¡±


    ¡°Speaking of the dead, I have to mention the Shi family.¡± One of them suddenly winked at him, causing the others to burst intoughter.


    ¡°A second-ss martial artist was nailed on the street. The Shi family is going crazy.¡±


    ¡°But some people suspect that it was done by those people from the capital. Do you think it¡¯s true?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I heard that before the Shi family¡¯s martial artist died, he had a fight with the capital¡¯s Liang family, and many people died.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s really possible.¡±


    Jiang Ming chewed on his food in silence. Of course, he would not me the Liang family in the capital so easily, but now Peace Town was in a mess. It was impossible for the Shi family to find the real murderer.

 Chapter 67 - 67 Rising in Waves

    67 Rising in Waves


    Jiang Ming sat in the bar and listened for a moment. He also vaguely heard that the Liang family seemed to be an old family in the capital, known as one of the six big families in the country of Yan.


    ¡°It¡¯s rumored that there are Grandmasters in charge, and their legacy has been passed down for hundreds of years.¡±


    Jiang Ming secretly nodded.


    ¡°No wonder Young Master Liang was so powerful that day. He actually beat Shi Quannian into submission. The Liang family¡¯s foundation might be even more terrifying than the royal family.¡±


    The royal family of the country of Yan had only been in power for a mere two hundred years.


    ¡°After I break through to first ss, I might have to leave Great Cloud City and explore. Perhaps the capital is a good ce,¡± Jiang Ming thought.


    He had already seized the Old Snake Gang¡¯s first-ss technique. With the aid of various secret medicines, it would not be a problem for him to cultivate step by step to be a first-ss martial artist.


    However, Jiang Ming still had no idea how to break through to be a Dao Master. There was no one in Great Cloud City who could guide him.


    If he wanted to improve, he could only leave this ce and look for opportunities outside.


    Moreover, as the center of power in Great Yan, there might be more information about the cultivation world in the capital.


    This was what Jiang Ming needed.


    ¡°Hey, big news! Big news!¡± Suddenly, someone walked into the bar, his eyes filled with excitement. ¡°It¡¯s said that someone saw the King of Medicine and was about to pick it.¡±


    The man was panting heavily as he gulped down the tea.


    ¡°Go on!¡± the others immediately said anxiously.


    The man put down the teacup and chuckled. ¡°The King of Medicine¡¯s roots were pulled out of the ground. It was as if it had grown a pair of legs. It ran away in a sh.¡±


    ¡°What? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Who saw it? Are you sure you¡¯re not on drugs?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. The people who entered the mountain have gone crazy. They all asked for help from the forces behind them.¡±


    ¡°AI, this mess is getting bigger. Those poor herb gatherers who were caught in the middle¡­ I heard that several of them have already died.¡±


    ¡°The world is so cruel.¡±


    The bar was in a mess, and Jiang Ming was slightly surprised. If this was true, then the King of Medicine was very mysterious.


    He then thought of the fire mayfly and could not help but be more curious about the secret in the depths of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest.


    However, curiosity killed the cat.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid many people will die this time.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm. He suspected that once the news spread, it would attract more than just first-ss martial artists.


    He was a second-ss weakling, so he should just stay put.


    After drinking, Jiang Ming left quietly. He went around the town to buy some groceries before he went back to his small broken-down courtyard.


    When he passed by his house from a distance, Jiang Ming nced at it without leaving a trace. In the courtyard, a girl was practicing her fist technique. The courtyard was clean and tidy, and there was a lot of smoked meat and dried vegetables hanging under the eaves. It was probably a gift from his friends in Tiger Hunting Vige.


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any trouble. She¡¯s living a better life than me.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and left quietly.


    * * *


    Time passed quickly, fall left and winter came. The snow continued to fall, and the world was a vast expanse of white.


    Under the roof, Jiang Ming was wrapped in a thick leather coat and huddled close to the stove. He sipped his hot tea slowly.


    Yu Asheng was only a small carpenter, so he naturally could not be like martial artists, who could go naked in the cold weather.


    Although he did not move, he secretly circted the inner breathing technique of the Leather Tiger Bone Technique to quietly temper his body.


    The path of martial arts was difficult and dangerous. Even if Jiang Ming was an immortal, he still needed to practice diligently in order to go further.


    Half a year had passed, and he had been cultivating for a few hours every day. Now, there were some results. His tendons and vessels were much tougher than usual, and even his skin and flesh had strengthened a lot.


    Although he was still some distance away from the peak of the second ss, any martial artist below the second ss would not be able to hurt him even if they had a de.


    ¡°A few months have passed. Themotion with the King of Medicine has finally died down.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered. Ever since the fire cloud grass had appeared more and more frequently a few months ago, the forces that had entered the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest had alsoe in waves.


    After the news of the King of Medicine¡¯s escape spread, the entire martial arts world was stirred up, and countless experts came.


    There was even news that a Dao Master had really broken out in the mountains and destroyed arge area of the forest as if a meteorite had hit it.


    ¡°However, since the beginning of fall, the amount of fire cloud grass has rapidly decreased. It seems that no one has been able to find it for half a month now. However, there¡¯s still no news of the King of Medicine being captured. Did the King of Medicine really escape? Or were they secretly captured by some big force? No matter what. It seems that it¡¯s time for Chief Jiang to return from the city,¡± Jiang Ming suddenly muttered to himself.


    Ever since the number of fire cloud grass had been reduced, those forces had retreated like the tide. Even the herb gatherers in the town had been released, but some people had disappeared forever in the mountains.


    The carpenter, Yu Asheng, existed to avoid the King of Medicine¡¯s trouble. Now that the trouble was gone, there was no need to continue maintaining this identity.


    In addition, if everything was calm, it did not matter if Jiang Ming¡¯s real self continued to live happily in the city.


    But now that the Green Mountain Army was at a disadvantage in the war, and the city was gradually bing less peaceful, it would not be good to stay any longer.


    That night, Yu Asheng picked up his luggage and tools and quietly left Peace Town.


    As for whether he would be noticed by someone, Jiang Ming was not worried at all.


    In the past six months, the town had been in a mess. There were too many peopleing and going. Even the site where Uncle Ba had been burned to death had been set up with tents. The departure of a little carpenter was nothing.


    Ever since the weather turned cold, Yu Asheng¡¯s workload had been reduced. He stayed at home all day and appeared less and less in town.


    When he disappeared one day, probably only the old neighbors around him would ask, and no one else would care.


    Zhang Zhushi might be even happier. This courtyard had been tidied up well and could be sold to others at a high price again.


    * * *


    ...


    A few days after Yu Asheng disappeared, it was almost the end of the year. Jiang Ming carried bags of New Year¡¯s goods and took a trip to the Tiger Hunting Vige¡¯s carriage to return to Peace Town.


    ¡°You came back at such a good time. Something happened at the front line of the Green Mountain Army!¡± Guan Feng said in a deep voice.


    Jiang Ming nced at him. This guy had been acting strange for more than a year, hanging out with Wei Yan and the other mysterious guys. It seemed that the Green Mountain Army was in big trouble.


    ¡°Is Lord Cangshan dead?¡± Jiang Ming guessed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡± Guan Feng was speechless. ¡°The Green Mountain Army bragged at the beginning of the year that they would enter the capital before the winter snow. But until now, they haven¡¯t even managed to enter Jiangnan City! Just yesterday, the Green Mountain Army¡¯s granary suddenly caught on fire. The food that was enough to feed a hundred thousand soldiers for a month was burned to the ground.¡±

 Chapter 68 - 68 The Collapse of the Green Mountain Army

    68 The Copse of the Green Mountain Army


    ¡°The granary was burned?¡±


    Jiang Ming was shocked. What kind of motley crew was this?


    The Green Mountain Army had besieged Jiangnan City for months because they had failed to attack the city. They wanted to rely on their abundant food supply to try to trap Jiangnan City.


    No one would have thought that before Jiangnan City was taken down, the Green Mountain Army would suffer a blow.


    ¡°There¡¯s a mole in the Green Mountain Army?¡± Jiang Ming immediately reacted.


    ¡°The granary was an important ce for militarists, and there must be masters guarding it. Even if the imperial court sent people to sneak in and burn the grain, they would be discovered as soon as the open fire was lit, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to burn much. The only possibility was that there was a mole, and this mole was not unimportant. Otherwise, he would not be able to make such a bold move!¡±


    Guan Feng nodded. ¡°You¡¯re smart. You guessed it right away. It was said that the grain camp guarding the granary had rebelled collectively and a few of them were killed. Then, in the middle of the night, they secretly used kerosene and strong wine to set everything on fire at the same time. It waspletely burned in an instant, and then they even took advantage of the night to escape without a trace! As for the Imperial Army of Jiangnan City, as the fire soared to the sky, they shot out countless arrows with paper slips tied to them. They used filthy words to mock the Green Mountain Army as well.¡±


    Jiang Ming was speechless. High-level wars often only required the simplest operations. The Green Mountain Army had besieged the city for months and the weather was cold, so the morale of the army was probably at its lowest.


    The granary being burned, coupled with the crazy taunting would have inconceivable consequences for the soldiers!


    It could only be said that the Imperial Army still had ruthless people. They had developed the entire grain camp into spies. However, they had waited until now to make a move. They could only me the Green Mountain Army for being too immature.


    ¡°If the Imperial Army suddenly attacks¡­¡± Jiang Ming trailed off.


    ¡°When the news came back, the cavalrymen of the imperial court had already rushed out of the city. This time, even if the Green Mountain Army doesn¡¯t fall, they¡¯ll be severely injured!¡± Guan Feng looked at him and sighed.


    Jiang Ming also sighed. He did not care about the sess or failure of the Green Mountain Army, but once the army was in chaos, themoners would be in trouble.


    Although he knew that the Green Mountain Army would not be able to aplish much, when the moment came, Jiang Ming still felt a little helpless.


    A momentter, Jiang Ming bid farewell to Guan Feng and returned home with the New Year¡¯s goods. When he saw Zhou Wenxiu, he threw a bag at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing martial arts every day, and I¡¯ve be rich! I got you some gifts!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want them. They¡¯re so gaudy and ugly,¡± Zhou Wenxiu snorted, but she was grinning so widely that her smile almost reached her ears.


    ¡°Brat.¡± Jiang Ming shook his head and threw the rest of the things to her. ¡°Clean up and quickly cook. I¡¯m starving!¡±


    He went back into the house and happily boiled some good tea leaves, not caring about the fierce eyes behind him.


    ¡°Now that the Green Mountain Army is on the decline, it¡¯s only a matter of time before they lose!¡±


    After the meal, Jiang Mingy on the bamboo chair and had a nap, but his mind was active. ¡°When the tree falls, the monkeys scatter. It¡¯s time to find an opportunity to settle the debt of those who once used the Green Mountain Army¡¯s name to act tyrannically! I¡¯m considered a second-ss martial artist with profound strength. With the help of the Blood-Burning Saber Technique and my heightened perception, I might be able to fight against a first-ss martial artist. Of course, it¡¯s impossible to fight them head-on.¡±


    Jiang Ming would not stand out. It was naturally the best if he could fish in troubled waters!


    * * *


    A few dayster, in the bar, Jiang Ming was sitting at the counter, drinking the good wine that Old Jiang had specially made for him, and listening to the customers discussing current affairs.


    The news of the Green Mountain Army¡¯s granary burning had finally reached them the day before yesterday, causing amotion.


    ¡°Zhang Zhushi is shameless. He emptied my rice shop.¡±


    A middle-aged man in slightly neat clothes was burning with anger. There were still wounds on his body, and it was obvious that he had been beaten up by Zhang Zhushi and his men.


    Jiang Ming looked over. This person used to be an herb gatherer. He was lucky enough to pick fire cloud grass earlier and sold it for money to open a shop. He thought he was going to be rich, but he did not expect to encounter such a cmity.


    ¡°This is only the beginning,¡± Jiang Ming whispered to himself.


    From Guan Feng¡¯s news, the imperial court had already sent out an army from the capital to cooperate with the guards of Jiangnan City. Half a million troops had been sent out of Jiangnan City in an attempt topletely wipe out the Green Mountain Army.


    The Green Mountain Army¡¯s backyard was on fire again. The northern aristocratic families and Chambers of Commerce that they had roped in should have provided the Green Mountain Army with food for war preparation. However, more than half of them jumped ship in one night, cutting off their supplies to the Green Mountain Army.


    Rebellions even broke out in many northern cities, overturning the Green Mountain Army¡¯s city guards. Even the people who used to support the Green Mountain Army were now silent.


    Only a few days had passed, but the Green Mountain Army seemed to have fallen into a precarious situation and was about to copse at any moment.


    Another four or five days passed, and Peace Town became more and more chaotic. Zhang Zhushi brought people to the streets to capture able-bodied men, search for food, silver, and wealth, and send them to the front to fight.


    It was said that Great Cloud City was many times more chaotic than Peace Town. The Green Mountain Army plundered and killed people everywhere, as if they had turned from an angel into a devil.


    ¡°Zhang Zhushi, I don¡¯t have any surplus.¡±


    On this day, Jiang Ming stood at the door and blocked Zhang Zhushi¡¯s chubby body. He frowned.


    Zhang Zhushi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his voice was hoarse, ¡°Silver, copper¡ªanything. I want them all! And you, Chief Jiang, are you willing to go to the battlefield to fight for wealth and glory?¡±


    Two guards quietly stepped forward from behind Zhang Zhushi.


    ¡°Chief Zhang, don¡¯t be too impulsive. It¡¯s easy to talk to me. We have plenty of people in Tiger Hunting Vige,¡± Jiang Ming didn¡¯t panic and said indifferently.


    Zhang Zhushi shivered, and his mind seemed to have sobered up a little. He stared at Jiang Ming gloomily for a moment, then turned around and left, bringing his men to the other houses.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this.¡± Jiang Ming stared at Zhang Zhushi¡¯s back as he left. However, he shook his head.


    Now that the defeat of the Green Mountain Army was certain, ording to the news from the Flying Cloud Castle, the army at the front was already in a state of defeat, retreating step by step and being beaten like a stray dog.


    It was uncertain if they could even retreat, yet Zhang Zhushi still dared to plunder money so rampantly.


    Jiang Ming thought of this guy¡¯s direct superior, Li Yong. The two of them were bad people. They would go wherever there was more money. They had no loyalty to the Green Mountain Army at all. It was possible that their behavior today was mostly for their own pocket.


    ¡°I was nning to go straight to Great Cloud City and wait for the Shi family!¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself, ¡°But since you darede to me, then I¡¯ll send you on your way first!¡±


    Ever since Zhang Zhushi came here, he had collected a lot of protection fees from him. He had also stolen a few taels of silver from Yu Asheng. This debt would be settled together today.


    ¡°Is he trying to extort the Shi family?¡± Jiang Ming looked in the direction that Zhang Zhushi was walking in, and his eyes narrowed slightly. He had already thought of a way to make a move.


    After telling Zhou Wenxiu that he was going to the bar, Jiang Ming left the house.

 Chapter 70 - 70 Diary

    70 Diary


    At the entrance of the Shi family residence, this sudden scene caught both sides off guard.


    It was just a little silver, why did he have to risk his life?


    How much could dignity be worth?


    Zhang Zhushi watched as the young man held the dagger and charged at him like a madman. However, he did not have any intention of fighting back in his confusion. He subconsciously wanted to dodge and then subdue him.


    Even now, he was still trying to avoid this conflict. He was just a teenager who was impulsive. As long as he did not kill anyone, there was still room for redemption.


    ¡°Silver is the most important thing. Maybe I can extort more,¡± Zhang Zhushi thought to himself as he dodged.


    However, in the next moment, Zhang Zhushi felt that something was wrong.


    He had just dodged a step when the dagger seemed to follow him like a shadow, stabbing at his body.


    The young man from the Shi family still had a crazed look on his face, as if he did not care about anything else, and his steps seemed to be a little unstable.


    ¡°Could it be a coincidence?¡± Zhang Zhushi did not have time to think and continued to dodge to the side.


    ¡°I¡¯m a martial artist. How can I be hurt by a little kid. This is not good!¡±


    The dagger stabbed into his chest and was pulled out in an instant, bringing with it a string of blood.


    The entire ce was silent. The Shi family members looked as if they had seen a ghost. Shi Junrong had never practiced martial arts. How did he hurt a martial artist?


    ¡°Y-You¡­!¡± Zhang Zhushi¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, realizing that this guy was definitely not an ordinary person.


    This de was so fast that even he did not have time to react.


    A bolt of lightning shed through Zhang Zhushi¡¯s mind. Everything just now was an act! His purpose was to kill him and provoke a conflict between the Green Mountain Army and the Shi family.


    Zhang Zhushi was about to say something, but the young man stabbed him with the dagger in his hand. In a few breaths, Zhang Zhushi was turned into a bloody mess.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stab you to death! I¡¯ll stab you to death!¡± the teenager was shouting randomly as he stabbed him.


    Blood was stuck in his throat, and in the end, he could not say anything.


    ¡°Hahaha! I¡¯ve made the Shi family proud.¡±


    Shi Junrong threw away the dagger and ran madly on the street. He raised his head andughed. His mouth kept shouting nonsense, as if he had gone mad. The people on both sides were so scared that they did not dare move.


    The man in charge of the Shi family was stunned for a moment before his expression changed. ¡°This is not good! Quickly bring him back.¡±


    However, in just a short moment, that crazy ¡°Shi Junrong¡± had already disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°How dare you! Just wait for our revenge!¡±


    As for the remaining Green Mountain Army soldiers who had lost their leader, their eyes were filled with panic. After saying a few harsh words, they carried Zhang Zhushi¡¯s body and quickly fled.


    ¡°This is big trouble!¡± Everyone from the Shi family looked at each other, their faces dark.


    The Green Mountain Army had been defeated, and the Shi family had to face the Imperial Army¡¯s wrath. However, after today¡¯s chaos, the rtionship between the Shi family and the Green Mountain Army had beenpletely broken.


    When the defeated Green Mountain Army passed by Great Cloud City, it would be hard to say what the situation would be.


    ¡°Also, what did he shout just now? Who taught him that?¡± an elder of the Shi family suddenly asked in a deep voice, unable to suppress his anger.


    ¡°About killing the mayor and stuff? We didn¡¯t even do half of those things.¡±


    This branch of the Shi family was located in the middle of Peace Town. There were many people on the streets just now, and the news here would soon spread to the town and the prefecture. The Shi family would make countless enemies overnight and be an enemy that everyone wanted to kill.


    ¡°Even if the Shi family imed that they had not done those things, with the Shi family¡¯s past reputation. I¡¯m afraid no one will believe us.¡±


    The doubt in the Shi family elder¡¯s eyes grew stronger and stronger!


    Shi Junrong had never bothered with other people¡¯s business and only messed around with women. When did he be so hot-blooded? And he had actually stabbed a martial artist to death. How could he do something like this?


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Quickly go to Shi Junrong¡¯s room and take a look!¡± His expression changed greatly as he suddenly shouted.


    The others were stunned for a moment, then seemed to react as well. Their expressions changed and they rushed to the backyard.


    A momentter, the group of people stared at the two bodies on the bed, and their expressions were extremely ugly.


    If Shi Junrong was here, then who the hell was the Shi Junrong who was shouting just now?


    * * *


    At the base of the Green Mountain Army, a few soldiers carried the body of Zhang Zhushi back and were discussing in a low voice whether they should pack up the gold and silver and escape.


    ¡°Anyway, I heard that the soldiers at the front have been defeated, and Chief Zhang is dead. Let¡¯s each take a share of the money and escape far away to enjoy our lives.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s do this.¡±


    They immediately became excited.


    However, when they entered the courtyard, they were instantly stunned.


    In the courtyard, there were a few corpses of soldiers lying all over the ce. Some boxes in the base were scattered all over the ce. The gold, silver, and treasures that they had collected with great difficulty had all been plundered.


    ¡°Who the hell did this?¡± They wanted to cry but had no tears. They had worked so hard to steal for so long, but they had lost it all.


    * * *


    It waste at night.


    ¡°Zhang Zhushi is quite rich!¡± Jiang Ming sat on the bed and opened a package. He slowly counted his gains this time.


    All kinds of gold, silver, and jewelry were piled up. Jiang Ming estimated that they were worth at least three thousand taels of silver in total. It seemed that he would not have to worry about the money for medicine and ingredients in the short term.


    ¡°There¡¯s also a book. Let¡¯s see what it says.¡± Jiang Ming picked up a nameless ck leather-bound book. It was adorned with jewelry, so it was probably important.


    Could it be some secret martial arts technique?


    Jiang Ming opened it and looked, but he was dumbfounded, ¡°A diary? Who the hell keeps a diary these days?¡±


    He continued reading patiently.


    ...


    ¡°It was the 23rd year of the Great Yan Dynasty, in the red pine snowfield of North Peace County. I wanted to visit the master of martial arts, Bai Mo, and explore the secret of the sword chime in the empty valley deep in the snowfield. The extremely cold Qi was getting worse. I haven¡¯t entered the deepest part.¡±


    ¡°It was the thirty-first year of the Great Yan Dynasty, in the Nine Dragon Lake in Jiangnan City. I was looking for the legendary spirit stone in theke to no avail.¡±


    ¡°It was the 60th year of the Great Yan Dynasty, I became a Grandmaster. I want to enter Great Cloud City¡¯s Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest to see the secret of the birth of fire cloud grass and see the King of Medicine. I followed it deep into the forest¡­ They were just a bunch of ordinary insects¡­¡±


    ¡°It was the 93rd year of the Great Yan Dynasty. My life which was extended by the King of Medicine was finallying to an end. Where are the immortals? Do immortals really exist in this world?¡±

 Chapter 71 - 71 Waiting for an Opportunity

    71 Waiting for an Opportunity


    The contents of the diary came to an abrupt end in the 93rd year of the Great Yan Dynasty. All that was left was a mark on thest page, which seemed to convey a sense of yearning.


    ¡°It seems like there was either an ident or he turned into a pile of bones!¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. The Great Yan Dynasty, which was now known as the country of Yan, had been established for nearly two hundred years. No matter how vigorous the Grandmaster was, he could not resist the power of time. Now, he was probably a pile of bones.


    It was unknown how many people had owned this diary before it finally fell into the hands of Zhang Zhushi and his gang.


    Jiang Ming stared at the slightly frenzied handwriting at the end and muttered to himself.


    Jiang Ming calmed his mind and pondered, ¡°This person went to the snowfield and the Nine Dragon Lake. There might be some things that he hasn¡¯t discovered in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest and other mysterious ces! There¡¯s always a limit to a man¡¯s power. Even a Grandmaster can only live for a hundred years. The King of Medicine in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest appears every hundred years. Perhaps there are simr opportunities in other ces. Perhaps they take even longer to appear.¡±


    Jiang Ming memorized all the secret ces recorded in the diary one by one. The thing he did notck the most was time. When he became a Grandmaster in the future, he would go to these ces one by one.


    In addition, the Grandmaster named Zhou Jingyu said that he had also collected some mysterious items and scriptures in the process of searching for the immortal encounter.


    Jiang Ming pondered for a moment and then shook his head. He did not have much hope.


    ¡°This Grandmaster had been dead for more than a hundred years. In addition, he had been searching for immortals all his life and had never established a force. Those things must have long been lost. I have a new main goal now. Only when I reach the peak of martial arts and be a Grandmaster will I be qualified to explore these things.¡±


    * * *


    Three dayster, the news of the Green Mountain Army¡¯s defeat finally reached Great Cloud City. All kinds of rumors flew everywhere, and it was a mess. Some forces that had once toyed with the idea of joining the Green Mountain Army were now unable to sit still.


    ¡°I wonder how the Shi family is feeling?¡±


    In the small courtyard, Jiang Ming finished his martial arts practice and drank the tea made by Zhou Wenxiu unhurriedly.


    A few days ago, the news of the Shi family¡¯s disciple killing the Green Mountain Army¡¯s leader on the street and the Shi family breaking off rtions with the Green Mountain Army had spread all over the city.


    In addition, some busybodies had spread rumors that the Shi family was waiting for the deserters of the Green Mountain Army to pass by Great Cloud City and would intercept and kill them. This was to atone for their crimes and show their loyalty to the Imperial Army.


    As soon as this rumor came out, it also quickly spread, and the more it spread, the more exaggerated it became.


    Jiang Ming just wanted to cause some trouble for the Shi family, but he did not expect it to turn out like this. It seemed that the Shi family was really unpopr, and many people were hoping that the Shi family would fall.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s not the time to act yet.¡± Jiang Ming took a sip of tea.


    No matter what, the Shi family was still a first-ss force. If they were to fall from power just because of some rumors, it would be too much of a joke.


    The Green Mountain Army was not stupid. Theypletely ignored the rumors. Now, they were busy with their own affairs and running for their lives. Where would they find the energy to fight to the death with the Shi family?


    Not to mention that the Shi family also had another identity. They were the dogs of the Liang family.


    The Green Mountain Army had fallen, but the soldiers were the ones who suffered.


    Those maniptive officials might still be waiting for a day to be recruited and reced. They might even be colleagues with the Liang family. How could they be so blind as to kill the Liang family¡¯s dogs?


    ¡°However, the Shi family will definitely lose ayer of skin if the locusts pass through,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself and decided to continue to wait and see.


    However, he could not stay idle either. That day, Jiang Ming went to the Wang family¡¯s medicine shop to buy a lot of medicinal herbs and continued to drink ten bowls of Spirit-Clearing Soup and three bowls of Blood-Strengthening Soup every day.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to increase the frequency of the activation of my heightened perception.¡±


    * * *


    Another half a month passed, and groups of deserters from the Green Mountain Army finally appeared within the borders of Great Cloud City. They continued to flee toward the north in a chaotic manner.


    These deserters were no longer as kind and amiable as they were when they went south. One by one, they threw away their helmets and armor, robbed as much as they could along the way, and killed anyone they did not like.


    It was chaos everywhere. Countless people had lost their homes and fled in all directions. It was even more miserable than when the Green Mountain Army had attacked the city South.


    Peace Town was slightly better off. With the intimidation of the martial artists of the major forces, a few groups of deserters passed by and wanted to rob them, but they were cut off by the neck before they could even try. But even so, there were still many vigers who were robbed. Those old men only cared about themselves and would not care about the lowlymoners who were just a wall away.


    However, in the midst of this chaos, a group of mysterious men from the woods quietly appeared in the chaotic towns.


    They imed to be the subordinates of the Flying Cloud Castle and did not promote any slogans. They just rushed up and killed the deserters who were rebelling and distributed their silver and wealth to the disced people.


    They killed, split the money, turned around, and left, rushing to the next ce where deserters appeared. These heroes came and went like the wind, their swift and decisive actions leaving a deep impression on everyone.


    Gradually, the reputation of the Flying Cloud Castle spread rapidly in the surrounding towns and counties of Great Cloud City. Many people began to look forward to the appearance of the Flying Cloud Castle in their own towns and viges.


    ¡°What a good method.¡± When Jiang Ming heard the news, he could not help but think of the gentle young man, Wei Yan.


    Although there was no information, Jiang Ming had an intuition that this move was made by Wei Yan.


    ¡°The Flying Cloud Castle is waiting for this opportunity to step on the corpses of the Green Mountain Army to establish their prestige and achieve their own hegemony!¡±


    Two dayster, the news about the Shi family reached Peace Town.


    A general of the Green Mountain Army returned with his troops. After hearing the rumors rted to the Shi family, he was furious. He led his troops to surround the Shi family and personally fought with the head of the Shi family. He only stopped after destroying more than a dozen courtyards.


    It was rumored that the head of the Shi family was seriously injured and hadpensated the Green Mountain Army with tens of thousands of silver taels, along with countless gems, weapons, and rations.


    ¡°Wait a little longer!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were bright. The Shi family could rise so quickly, and they would not be defeated so easily. Maybe they had some hidden cards.


    Now that someone was ready to make a move, they would be the first to stand out.


    The Green Mountain Army had retreated to the northernmost city, ready to defend the northern border.


    The Imperial Army would arrive at Great Cloud City in a few days. time. It was the time to fish in troubled waters.

 Chapter 72 - 72 In One Fell Swoop

    72 In One Fell Swoop


    It was snowing heavily, and the year wasing to an end.


    The north of the country of Yan was in chaos. The Green Mountain Army was like a swarm of locusts¡ªburning, killing, piging, and wreaking havoc everywhere they went. Countless people lost their homes and froze to death in the wind and snow.


    On the tenth day of the new year, a vanguard of hundreds of people from the Imperial Army arrived at the Great Cloud City and took over the city effortlessly. They caught arge number of people on the same day and pushed them directly to the guillotine. Heads rolled on the ground and blood flowed like a river.


    ¡°This is not to punish, but to establish our might!¡±


    !!


    An old beggar who was staggering along among the crowd looked at the ¡°rebels¡± who were tied up on the guillotine and sighed internally.


    Some of the people who had been beheaded had indeed colluded with the Green Mountain Army, but most of them seemed to be shop owners and workers, martial artists from martial arts dojos, and even coolies at the docks. They werepletely unrted to the Green Mountain Army.


    However, the Imperial Army did not even bother to think about the evidence. As long as they had any suspicions, or even if they did not see eye to eye, they would behead them!


    They were all treated as traitors of the Green Mountain Army!


    Some people shouted that they were wronged, but no one paid any attention to them.


    The Imperial Army was ruthless as they beheaded them row by row, and even the edge of their guillotine des had been bent.


    As for themoners who were watching, their eyes were numb, and they had no sympathy for this scene. Some people even took out snacks from their pockets and ate them while watching.


    This was also one of the few moments of entertainment for ordinary people.


    Every time a head fell to the ground and blood sttered, the crowd would shout, ¡°Good kill!¡±


    ¡°Good, these evil people deserve it.¡±


    As for how good or evil they were, almost no one cared. Now that the Imperial Army was in power, the Imperial Army was good, and the people they killed were bad.


    Jiang Ming, who was disguised as an old beggar, looked at the scene for a moment, then turned around and left.


    He begged all the way through the streets and alleys, and finally, with a tired look, he curled up in a corner against the wind and warmed up with a few of his peers.


    From this ce, he could see the Shi family¡¯s courtyard.


    Ever since the Green Mountain Army crossed the border and fled to the north, Great Cloud City had fallen into a short period of peace. Jiang Ming took the opportunity to sneak in. Every few days, he would disguise himself as a different person and secretly watch the Shi family.


    ¡°After the Green Mountain Army¡¯s defeat, the Shi family can be considered to have suffered a great loss.¡±


    Jiang Ming squinted. Since the news of the master of the Shi family being seriously injured came out, the door of the Shi family manor had been closed. No one could enter or leave. No one knew what the situation was inside.


    Jiang Ming guessed that the Shi family had the intention to escape, but they did not dare.


    The Shi family had made countless enemies in the past few years. When the news of the defeat of the Green Mountain Army had spread, the Shi family sent a group of family members to sneak out of the city to leave a way out for the Shi family.


    However, as soon as the group of family members left the city, they were all killed by the mysterious man on the official road outside the city. Even the second-ss martial artist who led the group died a violent death. This made the Shi family¡¯s already poor number of experts even worse.


    Since then, the Shi family did not dare act rashly and could only hide in the city, hoping to use the power of the Shi family master as a first-ss martial artist to intimidate the weaker people. Now, they hadpletely sealed the door, not giving the outside world a chance to spy on them.


    ¡°However, this is only a slow death. When the top experts of the Imperial Army arrive at Great Cloud City, the Shi family¡¯s fate will only be worse!¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself.


    The head of the Imperial Army who entered the city was only a second-ss martial artist. He would not dare touch the Shi family yet, but it might not be the case in a few days. He was sure that the Shi family would make a move in the short term.


    * * *


    ¡°What?¡± An old beggar¡¯s ears twitched, and he suddenly opened his eyes. He looked at the stone mansion in the distance.


    He got up quietly, and his figure shed. He climbed up a big tree and stood on the treetop to look down.


    In the dark night, a group of people suddenly rushed out of the Shi family¡¯s gate. More than a dozen people were riding fast horses along the street and rushing towards the city gate.


    Then, the second team and a third team joined them. Some of them were traveling on foot, while others were driving their carriages. They looked like they were running for their lives. In an instant, they scattered in all directions and fled.


    Around the Shi family, there was amotion. One figure after another rushed out and followed the Shi family.


    Obviously, Jiang Ming was not the only one who was waiting for the Shi family.


    ¡°You finally can¡¯t take it anymore? You want to split up and escape to fight for a chance of survival?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm, but he did not move with the people who escaped.


    With the Shi family¡¯s reputation, those people were probably just cannon fodder who could be casually thrown away. With just a dozen or so groups of people, it was estimated that more than half of them would not be able to escape from the city before they werepletely annihted. Their remaining chances of survival would not be much greater.


    ¡°These are all acts. The Shi family¡¯s direct descendants must still be waiting for an opportunity or looking for a way out¡­ What?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind suddenly felt a little uneasy. His heart moved, and he did not hesitate to trigger his heightened perception.


    ¡°There!¡±


    In his state of heightened perception, Jiang Ming seemed to be one with the universe. His gaze was locked on a remote courtyard in the distance. It was hidden in a narrow alley behind the street and was unassuming.


    ¡°Could it be that there are people or things rted to the Shi family there?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s mind was spinning.


    His heightened perception had be more and more sensitive. Not only could he trigger it twice a day, but even during normal times, he would asionally feel something.


    Now, Jiang Ming was most concerned about the Shi family.


    His eyes flickered, and he left without hesitation. He flew toward the courtyard that he sensed with his heightened perception.


    * * *


    A momentter, Jiang Ming hid behind a house and stared at the courtyard more than a hundred meters away in front of him, revealing a look of shock.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    The moonlight shone on the white snow, reflecting the scene in the courtyard. A figure was quietly climbing out of a dry well.


    ¡°Shi Junming, Shi Junwei, and Shi Quantang¡­ Also, the head of the Shi family, Shi Jintai, seems to have been seriously injured.¡±


    Jiang Ming took in the faces of these people one by one, focusing on the white-haired old man who was being supported by someone. He muttered to himself, ¡°Everyone from the Shi family¡¯s third generation is all here. This is catching them all in one fell swoop.¡±


    In order to deal with the Shi family, Jiang Ming had already spent time getting information about the direct descendants of the Shi family, but he did not expect to see almost all of them today.


    He could not help but have a strange look in his eyes. He did not know if the Shi family was stupid or greedy. They let the cannon fodder attract the attention and then all the direct descendants gathered together to dig a tunnel in an attempt to escape!


    If it was sessful, naturally everyone would be happy, and maybe they could rise again.


    However, if they were discovered, they would all be annihted.


    ...


    s, this was also in line with the Shi family¡¯s style of doing things. They were greedy and arrogant, but they never knew how to give and take.


    ¡°However, if I didn¡¯t trigger my heightened perception, they might have really escaped. s, since I¡¯ve discovered you, I can only send you all on your way!¡±


    Jiang Ming stared at the group of sneaky men leaving the courtyard and followed them unhurriedly.


    ¡°This debt can finally be settled.¡±

 Chapter 73 - 73 Farewell

    73 Farewell


    At the west gate of the city, a few soldiers of the Imperial Army were leaning against the city wall and dozing off.


    Now that the Green Mountain Army had been defeated, defending the city was easy. Moreover, it would be suicidal to find trouble with the Imperial Army.


    In addition, the west gate was a passage for supplies, which was mostly closed on normal days, so there were not many people here.


    Suddenly, the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground was heard. One of the city guards was so shocked that he quickly stood up straight and looked towards the source of the sound. All he saw was a body on the ground, bleeding profusely.


    His eyes suddenly widened, and just as he was about to shout, his vision suddenly turned ck, and he fainted.


    Within a few breaths, the soldiers guarding the city were all killed.


    A figure walked out of the darkness. After checking that no one was alive, he shouted in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Dozens of figures suddenly rushed out, quickly opened the city gate, and rushed out of the city.


    And behind this group of figures, an unremarkable figure followed from a distance.


    Great Cloud City was bustling with noise and excitement. The sounds of killing could be heard from time to time. People from all walks of life were crazily surrounding the Shi family members and gradually gathering towards the eastern and southern gates. However, no one noticed the movement at the west gate.


    * * *


    Four hourster, the sky was still dark.


    It was a remote mountain path leading to the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. It was overgrown with weeds and extremely barren. Almost no one would walk on it during the day, let alone at night.


    However, today, this small road was a little lively. The weeds were trampled on, and the group of people hurriedly passed by with a look of relief on their faces.


    Not long after, a brawny man with a fierce-looking face also walked by slowly.


    ¡°Zhang Shan was born because of your Shi family. I¡¯ll use him to send you off.¡±


    Jiang Ming walked at a steady pace. He could no longer see the figure in front of him, but he was not in a hurry.


    Although the Shi family had left in a hurry, it was nothing to him. Moreover, the traces they left were too obvious. He had learned a lot of hunting skills in Tiger Hunting Vige. He could tell the situation of the people in front of him with just a nce.


    Jiang Ming followed him all the way out of the city. Most of his attention was on Shi Jintai. Even if he was running for his life, he was supported by others all the way, which even affected the speed of the whole team.


    ¡°But I still have to be careful!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm. Being cautious was never wrong. Even the injured Shi Jintai was a first-ss martial artist.


    Jiang Ming was only a second-ss martial artist now. Even with the Blood-Burning Saber Technique and his heightened perception, he could not guarantee that he could kill a first-ss martial artist. Moreover, Shi Jintai was not the only martial artist in the direct line of descent of the Shi family.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I still have to use some tricks!¡± Jiang Ming touched his pocket. After a few years, he had developed more and more types of poisonous powders.


    ¡°Eh? Looking at these footprints, these pampered family members seem to be unable to hold on, huh?¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at the crooked and uneven footprints and estimated the time. A few hours had passed. Coupled with the high tension of running for their lives, some of them might not be able to hold on any longer.


    He took light steps and went into the forest on the side. He moved forward silently as if he had be one with the night, making almost no sound. This was also a skill he had learned in Tiger Hunting Vige. When hunting, he had to be like a ghost. When the time was right, he wouldnd the killing blow.


    * * *


    On a patch of wilderness by the road, the Shi family members were either sitting or lying on the ground, their lips trembling and pale, gasping for breath.


    They had always been pampered and had never experienced such hardship. It was already very good that they could hold on until now.


    ¡°Father, why are we running? Didn¡¯t we still listen to the Liang family¡¯s orders to betray the Green Mountain Army? Is the Liang family not protecting the Shi family now?¡±


    A mean-looking young man said reluctantly, ¡°What right do you have to say that the Shi family has betrayed them? I just kept a few pieces of jade for myself.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Remember this,¡± a middle-aged man said in a low voice, ¡°From today onwards, there will be no more Shi family. You are no longer called Shi Junming.¡±


    Shi Junming clenched his fists tightly, but he did not dare argue with the middle-aged man. He turned around and walked into the forest. ¡°I¡¯m going to the toilet!¡±


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t be angry with him. He just can¡¯t ept the fall.¡± A valiant-looking young man walked over.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not the only one who can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    The middle-aged man, Shi Quantang, looked around at the pampered men and women and sighed, ¡°Junwei, you¡¯re already a martial artist at the peak of second ss, so the Shi family will be counting on you in the future. When you be a Dao Master, the Shi family will rise again. We will be even more powerful than before.¡±


    Shi Junwei nodded. His eyes were burning with fighting spirit.


    After a while, ¡°Shi Junming¡± slowly walked out from the depths of the forest. He still seemed angry and sat on arge rock. He buried his head and did not say a word.


    When the others saw this, they could only shake their heads.


    Late at night, the cold wind blew, rustling the lush leaves in the forest, making people feel a little terrified.


    ¡°Junming, be careful not to catch a cold. Hurry up ande down,¡± Shi Junwei saw Shi Junming sitting at the wind entrance and quickly shouted.


    ¡°He¡¯s a martial artist, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Shi Quantang red at him.


    ¡°Shi Junming¡± did not make a sound, but obediently jumped down from the rock and sat on the ground.


    However, no one saw the two small paper bags that he had hidden in his hands.


    ¡°Sigh, I really can¡¯t take it anymore. The more I rest, the more tired I am,¡± a middle-aged woman sighed. She had soft skin and wore gold and silver jewelry.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I can¡¯t even lift my legs!¡±


    ¡°This mountain road is too difficult to walk on.¡±


    Quite a few people agreed.


    ¡°Idiots! Stand up and set off! If you don¡¯t work hard, the first ones to die will be you,¡± Shi Quantang said in exasperation.


    ¡°Wait, something¡¯s wrong.¡± The head of the Shi family, Shi Jintai, who had been sitting on the ground with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes. His expression changed drastically as he said, ¡°Hold your breath! This is a knockout powder!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Someone is chasing after us?¡±


    The Shi family was immediately thrown into chaos. These family members had never experienced such a situation before. Each and every one of them panicked and wanted to stand up and escape, but their limbs were so weak that they could not get up no matter what.


    Only Shi Junwei and the other martial artists of the Shi family could use their blood Qi to suppress the effects of the drug.


    However, no one noticed that when they activated their blood Qi, their blood Qi was consumed at an abnormally fast speed.


    ...

 Chapter 74 - 74 One for One

    74 One for One


    They were in a state of panic. An unknown enemy was lurking in the dark, and more than half of the Shi family had lost their ability to move.


    ¡°Get your weapons. Protect the others!¡±


    Shi Jintai stood up, circted his blood Qi, and looked around with sharp eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. The fact that the other party is using such underhanded methods means that they are not as strong as us. They cannot fight us head-on.¡±


    Even though he had the intention of calming them down, what he said made sense. Shi Junwei and the other martial artists calmed down a little upon hearing this and quickly went to move their families.


    ¡°Shi Junming¡± also started to move. He ced his long de on his waist and helped to move a family member. When he turned around, he walked to the side of Shi Jintai and muttered, ¡°When I went to the toilet just now, I think I saw someone.¡±


    ¡°What? Where?¡± Shi Jintai lost his focus.


    At this moment, a terrifying aura burst out from ¡°Shi Junming¡± as he unsheathed his de and shed it toward Shi Jintai¡¯s face.


    The Blood-Burning Saber Technique exploded instantly!


    ¡°You!¡± Shi Jintai¡¯s expression changed drastically. He did not have time to block with his weapon, so he could only raise his arms and cover his body with blood Qi to resist the de.


    The long de collided with his body, and a terrifying sound burst out. Ayer of the surrounding turf was blown away.


    A figure coughed violently and staggered back involuntarily, leaving a trail of blood on the ground.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Only then did the people of the Shi family react and rush to the side of the man who was retreating. It was the head of the Shi family, Shi Jintai.


    A first-ss martial artist was actually forced back by a single strike. Although he was already injured, it was enough to show how powerful the enemy was.


    Blood trickled down the corner of Shi Jintai¡¯s mouth. He looked at his bloodied arms and stared at the person in front of him in shock and anger. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Shi Junwei and the rest also looked at ¡°Shi Junming¡± in shock. They felt a chill run down their spines. Who exactly was this family member that had escaped with them for so long?


    Everyone activated their blood Qi and stared at the gentle-looking young man in anticipation.


    Only now, when they took a closer look, did they realize that this person looked very simr to Shi Junming. However, there were still many minute differences. It was just that no one had noticed it just now.


    ¡°As expected of a first-ss martial artist, you didn¡¯t die after taking my de!¡±


    ¡°Shi Junming¡± did not attack anymore andughed.


    Internally, he marveled at the power of the Blood-Burning Saber Technique. It could indeed take on a first-ss martial artist.


    ¡°Who are you? Why don¡¯t you reveal your true face?¡± Shi Jintai shouted in a deep voice, but he was secretly recovering his blood Qi.


    ¡°Okay, fine.¡±


    His face slowly changed, revealing a fierce-looking face. ¡°I, Zhang Shan, am here today to send off the Shi family!¡±


    ¡°Zhang Shan!¡±


    Everyone from the Shi family eximed in shock. Their eyes were filled with anger. The Shi family despised Zhang Shan. The Qinghe Tower murder case shocked Great Cloud City, but they did not manage to catch Zhang Shan, causing the Shi family to look stupid.


    ¡°Shi Quannian was also killed by you, right? As well as Chief Zhang of the Green Mountain Army.¡± Shi Jintai suddenly opened his mouth and stared coldly at Zhang Shan.


    Jiang Mingughed, ¡°And what about it? Today, I, Zhang Shan, will get rid of the Shi family, the biggest threat to Great Cloud City! If you have anyst words, say them now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just stalling for time to calm your blood Qi!¡± Shi Jintai suddenly eximed and stared at Jiang Ming with a faint smile, ¡°A second-ss martial artist can perform the Blood-Burning Saber Technique without any fear, but there is a price. Even a Grandmaster wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand such a consumption of Blood Qi!¡±


    ¡°Smart!¡± Jiang Ming looked at Shi Jintai with appreciation, ¡°You can actually see that I¡¯m stalling for time. But are you not the same? How¡¯s it going? Is your blood Qi recovering?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shi Jintai¡¯s expression changed slightly, but after a moment, he turned pale with fright. ¡°My blood Qi¡­! Why is it flowing away?¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded secretly. This was a new powder that he had developed this year. It could make people who were hit by it consume their blood Qi several times faster when they activated their blood Qi. It seemed that it was effective on first-ss martial artists as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t activate your blood Qi!¡± Shi Jintai was indeed a veteran. He quickly reacted and shouted.


    Everyone stopped in their tracks, but Shi Junwei¡¯s expression changed. ¡°But if I don¡¯t activate my blood Qi, the power of the knockout powder will seep into my body¡­¡±


    Before he could finish her sentence, his body went limp, and he fell to the ground. The others did the same.


    Shi Jintai¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred as he stared at Jiang Ming, ¡°It seems that I will not be able to escape this cmity today!¡±


    He was already seriously injured. In addition, he had just used his body to resist the Blood-Burning Saber Technique. Now, his internal injuries were getting worse. Even if Jiang Ming did not kill him, he would not live for long.


    ¡°Even if I die, you must live! Junwei, don¡¯t do anything!¡± Shi Jintai gritted his teeth. An aura that Jiang Ming was very familiar with burst out from his body.


    ¡°This is my Blood-Burning Saber Technique. Will you be able to take it?¡± Shi Jintai was furious, and his whole body was covered with blood Qi. He suddenly screamed and shed at Jiang Ming with his de.


    Jiang Ming was not surprised. Although the Blood-Burning Saber Technique was a forbidden technique, it was not difficult for the Shi family to get it.


    ¡°Master!¡± everyone from the Shi family eximed. In their master¡¯s current state, using the Blood-Burning Saber Technique was no different from seeking death.


    Many people had tears in their eyes. The family head was using his life to fight for theirs.


    The eyes of Shi Junwei and the others were red, but they did not dare activate their blood Qi anymore. They still had a long way to go. If they were to be exhausted here, the sacrifice of the family head would be in vain.


    Moreover, even if they participated in a battle of this level, they would not be able to change anything. They might even hold back the master of the family.


    Jiang Ming did not hesitate and used the Blood-Burning Saber Technique again to resist.


    With a loud bang, the two long des shattered. Jiang Ming was immediately sted away, and his blood spurted out like a fountain.


    ¡°Alright, again!¡± With a desperate posture, he jumped up from the ground and used his fist as a de. He activated the Blood-Burning Saber Technique again and charged forward without fear of death.


    Shi Jintai¡¯s eyes were red with murderous intent as he rushed toward Jiang Ming. However, he could not activate the Blood-Burning Saber Technique again, and his power dropped a lot.


    Their fists collided, and for a time, it was difficult to tell who was stronger. They fought all the way into the nearby forest, and the ancient trees and mountain rocks were all razed to the ground.


    However, the more he hit Shi Jintai, the more he felt that something was wrong. He had thought that Zhang Shan¡¯s strength would drop greatly after using the Blood-Burning Saber Technique twice.


    That was indeed the case. The more Zhang Shan hit, the more wounds he had on his body.


    However, Shi Jintai was already exhausted. The tottering Zhang Shan on the opposite side did not fall.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you dead yet?¡± Shi Jintai¡¯s furious roar, coupled with his injuries, caused him to spit out arge mouthful of blood and his aura to weaken.


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time!¡± Jiang Ming stared at the expression of Shi Jintai and confirmed that he was really at the end of his life.


    He nced in the direction he came from. No one from the Shi family followed.


    His heightened perception was triggered at this moment, and his fist was covered in blood. The Blood-Burning Saber Technique Force burst out at full force!


    A fist ruthlessly smashed into Shi Jintai¡¯s waist!


    Even the body of a first-ss martial artist was smashed by this punch. His bones were exposed, and his intestines and internal organs were all over the ground.


    Shi Jintai stared at Jiang Ming in shock and made an inexplicable sound. However, he could not say a word and fell to the ground with a plop, dead as a doornail.


    Jiang Ming frowned. He was still worried and gave another heavy blow to the head of Shi Jintai¡¯s corpse, shattering it into pieces. Only then did he feel relieved.


    He chuckled. Although there were various factors, he, Jiang Ming, had killed a first-ss martial artist in any case.

 Chapter 75 - 75 Total Annihilation

    75 Total Annihtion


    On the side of the mountain, a group of Shi family members were huddled together, paralyzed on the ground, waiting for Shi Jintai to return.


    ¡°This damned Zhang Shan, what did he use? The effects are so strong.¡± Shi Quantang leaned against a rock with an unsightly expression.


    Once he tried to use his blood Qi to dissolve the knockout powder, his blood Qi would be consumed rapidly, and he would not be able tost even a quarter of an hour.


    However, the moment he stopped, the drug¡¯s effect came back again, making him unable to move.


    These two kinds of medicinal effects were not fatal individually, but whenbined, they wouldpletely cripple a martial artist.


    ¡°Can the family head defeat Zhang Shan? a nobledy wearing a full set of jewelry looked uneasy and asked in a trembling voice.


    The other family members were also trembling with fear. They had lived afortable life and had never encountered such a situation before.


    ¡°Who does that Zhang Shan think he is? He¡¯s just a second-ss martial artist. He only knows how to use underhanded methods and rely on forbidden techniques to force his way up.¡±


    Shi Quantang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°If not for the fact that the family head is injured, I could have dealt with him in one move. Even now, killing Zhang Shan would not be a problem!¡±


    Shi Junwei and the other martial artists were also calm. Perhaps the family head would die after this battle, but he would definitely not lose!


    A momentter, rustling footsteps could be heard from the forest.


    Everyone¡¯s spirits were roused, and they hurriedly looked over.


    ¡°It seems that Master has already dealt with him,¡± Shi Quantang said with confidence.


    Shi Junwei stared in the direction of the footsteps, his face filled with worry. ¡°I wonder if Father is seriously injured.¡±


    As they spoke, a figure covered in blood slowly walked out of the forest.


    He stood in front of the Shi family and looked down at them, like a tiger looking down at a group of sheep waiting to be ughtered.


    The confidence on Shi Quantang¡¯s face waspletely destroyed in an instant.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± he said subconsciously.


    Everyone from the Shi family was also shocked, looking at the man in disbelief.


    ¡°Why is Zhang Shan the one who came back alive?!¡±


    ¡°The family head is so powerful. How could he be defeated by a second-ss martial artist?¡± someone mumbled in a daze.


    ¡°Did you trap Master somewhere?¡± One of the martial artists lost his mind and roared.


    Jiang Ming grinned. ¡°You can go and apany him soon!¡±


    He strode forward, his eyes full of murderous intent.


    Shi Jintai was already dead. Jiang Ming was toozy to say anything to these idiots. He just had to kill them all.


    ¡°He killed the family head. He must be at the end of his life. Don¡¯t just sit there and wait for death, fight him!¡± Shi Quantang came back to his senses and roared. He stood up without any hesitation and his blood Qi exploded as he pped Jiang Ming¡¯s chest.


    Shi Junwei and the other Shi family martial artists also activated their blood Qi and charged toward Jiang Ming with grief and indignation. The head of the family was dead, but Zhang Shan was still alive. No matter what, they would not let them off.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m notpletely exhausted.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were indifferent. The power of the Blood-Burning Saber Technique wrapped around his fist and collided with Shi Quantang¡¯s palm.


    With just one strike, Shi Quantang¡¯s arm exploded. Blood, flesh, and broken bones flew everywhere. However, Jiang Ming¡¯s fist did not stop and directly hit Shi Quantang¡¯s shoulder.


    Half of Shi Quantang¡¯s body instantly exploded into a mist of blood. His head flew high into the air, fell into the grass in the distance, and rolled down the mountain.


    ¡°How are you still able to use the forbidden technique?¡± Shi Junwei asked in shock.


    This was simply beyondmon sense. The Shi family¡¯s understanding of the forbidden technique was much more than that of an ordinary martial artist. Shi Junwei simply could not understand how someone could use a forbidden technique in such a carefree manner.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face became more and more ferocious, and he said, ¡°Even if I have to risk my life, I will destroy the Shi family!¡±


    ¡°What enmity do you have with the Shi family?¡± Shi Junwei could not help but ask.


    Jiang Ming was toozy to speak. He sneered and rushed forward.


    It had to be said that the youngest genius of the Shi family, Shi Junwei, was quitepetent. He was even stronger than Shi Quantang. He had already refined the blood Qi in his veins. He dodged a few of Jiang Ming¡¯s moves.


    ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re still not strong enough. Come back into a good family in your next life!¡±


    Jiang Ming forced Shi Junwei into a corner where he could not escape. He seized the opportunity and punched him in the chest!


    With a bang, his flesh exploded. Nothing was left.


    Jiang Ming nced at the body on the ground and pouted.


    ¡°What?¡± He suddenly noticed that there were a few crystal-like objects in the flesh of Shi Junwei¡¯s corpse. They did not look like bones.


    However, this was not the time to study these things. Jiang Ming kept it in mind and quickly went to the remaining martial artists.


    Jiang Ming turned into a ruthless killer and killed one martial artist after another. There were more and more corpses on the ground.


    A few martial artists seized the opportunity and wanted to escape. s, how could they escape from Jiang Ming¡¯s pursuit? Moreover, this mountain forest was Jiang Ming¡¯s territory.


    Jiang Ming killed all the martial artists in less than a quarter of an hour.


    ¡°There were 26 martial artists. There are still 49 family members left.¡± Jiang Ming counted the number of people he had killed.


    His body was dripping with blood, both his enemy¡¯s and his own. He held his de and slowly walked towards the family members who were paralyzed on the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill us¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never done anything evil. I¡¯m just a member of the Shi family. I¡¯ve never been involved in the outside world,¡± the nobledy with all kinds of gorgeous jewelry plead tearfully.


    ¡°Every time they go out to do evil, I burn incense at home and pray, hoping that God can pardon their crimes.¡±


    ¡°Pardon them? Can you be at ease by praying to atone for your sins?¡± Jiang Ming chuckled.


    Thedy still wanted to exin, but metal suddenly shed.


    Her head fell to the ground, and her ne made of pearls and gems also broke and fell into a pool of blood.


    Screams echoed in the night sky. After a while, Jiang Ming was the only person alive left in the mountains.


    ...


    All the direct descendants of the Shi family had been killed.

 Chapter 76 - 76 The Vitality-Snatching Technique

    76 The Vitality-Snatching Technique


    There was a strong smell of blood in the air. Broken limbs were scattered all over the ground, looking rather terrifying in the dark night.


    Jiang Ming was like an old farmer checking the growth of his crops. He did not find it cumbersome at all. He examined the corpses one by one. When he saw two with weak breathing, he did not hesitate to cut off their heads. After making sure that no one survived, he waspletely at ease.


    ¡°Maybe someone will climb out of the pile of corpses ande and take revenge on me in a few decades.¡± Jiang Ming chuckled.


    However, it did not matter if someone took revenge. Jiang Ming had nothing to do with Zhang Shan after all.


    Jiang Ming was relieved. Then, he looked at the corpses on the ground and sighed with emotion.


    Who would dare imagine that all the direct descendants of the most powerful force in Great Cloud City would be killed in the wilderness without a trace?


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down to business!¡±


    After a brief moment of emotion, Jiang Ming rolled up his sleeves. He began to search the corpses.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were full of anticipation. These were all direct descendants of the Shi family. He could probably find some treasures.


    He started with the family members. He found money and jewels and stuffed them into his bag.


    However, he did not find anything interesting. Jiang Ming was not surprised. After all, they were just a group of ordinary people. The most important thing to them was gold and silver.


    He carried his bag with satisfaction and strode towards the Shi family¡¯s martial artists.


    Martial artists were the true foundation of a family. If these people really had any treasures, the martial artists would have them.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Jiang Ming took out a book from Shi Quantang¡¯s body.


    ¡°Wave-Swallowing Saber Technique?¡± Jiang Ming saw the words on the cover and was immediately overjoyed.


    Back in Peace Town, he had seen Shi Quannian and Young Master Liang fight using the Wave-Swallowing Saber Technique. This was a saber technique that could both attack and defend. It was rumored to be the Shi family¡¯s most powerfulbat technique, and its value wasparable to the martial arts technique of a first-ss martial artist.


    ¡°Just this saber technique alone is already worth it!¡± Jiang Ming stuffed it into his bag and continued his search.


    ¡°A secret medicine form¡­ A deed for a shop¡­¡±


    The harvest was getting more and more abundant. However, he threw away the things likend deeds without any care. Although the Shi family was basically gone, if he took thesends, he would inevitably be targeted by people with ulterior motives. It was not worth it.


    In the end, he walked to Shi Jintai¡¯s battered corpse. He was a little scared that he may have damaged some rare artifacts.


    However, at that time, the battle was fierce, and Jiang Ming did not have the chance to hold back.


    He squatted down nervously and began to feel around.


    ¡°Eh? Something¡¯s here!¡±


    A momentter, Jiang Ming took out a piece of extremely thin animal skin from Shi Jintai¡¯s pockets. It was covered in text.


    It was the Vitality-Snatching Technique!


    Jiang Ming nced at it a few times, then revealed a surprised and happy expression. He quickly folded it and put it in his arms.


    ¡°This is where the foundation of the Shi family lies!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s heart was beating fast. He could not wait to escape to a safe ce and study it carefully.


    ¡°But there¡¯s one more thing I almost forgot.¡± Jiang Ming returned to the side of the road and quickly walked to Shi Junwei.


    What caught Jiang Ming¡¯s attention were the yellow crystals the size of beans in the flesh of the corpse.


    He squatted and picked up a few crystals. He wiped them clean and observed them carefully.


    The crystals seemed to be broken pieces of a whole.


    Jiang Ming tried to squeeze them hard, but even with the strength of a second-ss martial artist, he could not crush them.


    ¡°This thing¡¯s definitely something powerful.¡± Jiang Ming instantly made a guess and pped Shi Junwei¡¯s corpse without hesitation.


    A momentter, Jiang Ming wrapped more than a dozen yellow crystals of different sizes in a piece of cloth and stuffed them away. He stood up and strode away.


    * * *


    The next day, in Great Cloud City, a small piece of news swept through the streets and alleys like a hurricane.


    ¡°Breaking news! The Shi family¡¯s direct line of descent escaped, but they were all wiped out!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fake news. Those who died were cannon fodder. The real direct descendants of the Shi family have long fled outside the city.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about those who escaped, the third generation of the Shi family. All the martial artists and family members were found dead. Even Shi Jintai, the head of the Shi family, had half of his body blown off.¡±


    ¡°What? Is it true? Who¡¯s brutal enough to exterminate all the direct descendants of the Shi family?¡±


    ¡°How can this be fake? A mountain miner who entered the city to sell goods found their bodies in the morning. The Imperial Army has gone to handle the situation!¡±


    ¡°Could it be the Wang family or the Tiger Hunting Vige? ¡±


    ¡°I think it was the hero, Zhang Shan, who killed him!¡±


    The remaining members of the Shi family were hunted down like rats.


    The Shi family had offended at least half of the people in Great Cloud City. There was blood was everywhere and screams of agony rang out from every corner of the Shi family mansion.


    * * *


    Back in Peace Town, Jiang Ming opened the door and walked into the courtyard. He slowly practiced a set of ordinary fist techniques in the morning mist. His movements were natural and smooth, with a kind of otherworldly temperament about them.


    No one would have thought that such a young man was the culprit behind the massacre of the Shi family.


    However, Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts were no longer on the Shi family, but on the secret technique he had found.


    The Vitality-Snatching Technique!


    It was the second true forbidden martial arts technique he had found after the Blood-Burning Saber Technique.

 Chapter 77 - 77 Incredible Speed

    77 Incredible Speed


    ¡°It is a snatching technique. It snatches one¡¯s vital Qi.¡±


    Jiang Ming recalled the records on the animal skin.


    This was a ruthless and overbearing auxiliary cultivation technique. The user could seize the vital Qi of others. Once a martial artist ran out of vital Qi, they would not be far from death.


    After snatching this vital Qi, one could refine it into their own vitality and integrate it into their body. Which would greatly increase one¡¯s cultivation speed.


    In fact, if they continued to use the Vitality-Snatching Technique to assist their cultivation, they would no longer have any bottlenecks in martial arts and would be able to be a Grandmaster.


    In addition, the stronger the target of the Vitality-Snatching Technique, the more profound the vital Qi would be seized, and the faster the cultivation speed of the user would be.


    Even people with inferior aptitudes could be martial artists in a short time if they could use this technique.


    ¡°However, although the Vitality-Snatching Technique can increase a martial artist¡¯s cultivation speed, it is too overbearing. Hence, it has a fatal w. Every time it is used, it will shave ten days off the user¡¯s lifespan! When cultivating, one must use the corresponding secret medicine to reduce the impact to three days! This is why it¡¯s a forbidden technique.¡±


    Jiang Ming understood. No wonder Shi Jintai looked much older than he was.


    It was because he used this technique too many times.


    If he were to perform the Vitality-Snatching Technique once a day, he would lose three days of his life every day. If he practiced it for one year, he would lose three years of his life. Thus, practicing it for ten years led him to reduce his lifespan by forty years!


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone can use this thing to train to the Grandmaster level. Even bing a Dao Master is impossible. However, I can take it!¡± Jiang Ming smiled. These forbidden techniques were simply tailor-made for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t find the corresponding prescription for the secret medicine that reduces the technique¡¯s impact.¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned and suddenly thought of the Shi family, ¡°The Shi family rose with the help of the Liang family in the capital. Could it be that the Liang family had given this technique to the Shi family, but the prescription of the secret medicine remained in the hands of the Liang family? Is it a method to control the Shi family?¡±


    He nodded to himself. If that were the case, it would make sense. It seemed that the six great families of the capital were indeed something else.


    ¡°I wonder what other good things the six great families have hidden. When I be a Grandmaster, I¡¯ll definitely go and take a look!¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself.


    If there was really a secret to immortality in the country of Yan, it was probably in the hands of these aristocratic families.


    ¡°Next, I¡¯ll try this Vitality-Snatching Technique and see if it¡¯s the same as what I¡¯m thinking!¡±


    ording to the animal skin, the Vitality-Snatching Technique was only an auxiliary cultivation technique, and it still required the use of martial arts.


    What Jiang Ming was practicing now was the Leather Tiger Bone Technique. He also had a first-ss technique¡ªthe Flowing Cloud Technique, which he had studied for a long time.


    However, the main problem now was whether he could use the Vitality-Snatching Technique!


    Of course, it was unrealistic to ughter other martial artists and seize their vital Qi. Moreover, it was unstable and more likely to cause trouble. What Jiang Ming wanted to find was a way for sustainable development.


    His eyes flickered as he recalled the Vitality-Snatching Technique several times in his mind. After making sure that there were no mistakes, he took a deep breath and began to activate his blood Qi to operate the Vitality-Snatching Technique.


    Traces of strange red light condensed between Jiang Ming¡¯s fingers and palms. Then, it shook and dissipated.


    Jiang Ming was not discouraged and tried again. After all, this was a forbidden technique, and it was impossible to sessfully cast it easily.


    * * *


    Three dayster, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm as he slowly activated his blood Qi. Threads of red light gathered and finally formed a red halo in the palm of his hand. It seemed to be spinning faintly and exuded a strange power.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally done.¡± Jiang Ming was overjoyed and began to use the Vitality-Snatching Technique without hesitation.


    He smacked his own chest with a bang!


    After studying the Vitality-Snatching Technique a few times, Jiang Ming found a loophole. This technique said that it could be used on others, but it did not say that it could not be used on himself.


    ¡°No one uses it on themselves because no one would dare. It would be suicidal to do so.¡±


    However, these restrictions were not applicable to Jiang Ming! He was immortal!


    However, Jiang Ming was also a little nervous about whether this method would work or not. After all, it was only a theory and had not been put into practice yet.


    With the use of the Vitality-Snatching Technique, Jiang Ming suddenly felt as if something was taken out of his body. His vision turned ck, and he fell to the ground.


    However, at the same time, he felt a pure and powerful force slowly flowing into his palm. Then, in an instant, it seeped into his limbs and bones, disappearing within.


    Immediately after that, Jiang Ming felt an indestructible force blooming in his mind. The vital Qi that was taken away from him was instantly replenished and restored to its original state.


    ¡°It¡¯s really good!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement.


    He could not wait and immediately began to practice the internal breathing technique of the Leather Tiger Bone Technique.


    Wisps of blood Qi quickly integrated into his veins. At a speed that stunned Jiang Ming, it began to temper the veins.


    It was incredibly fast!


    Jiang Ming focused his mind and took advantage of the vital Qi to refine his meridians.


    After practicing for six hours, the feeling of rapid progress slowly disappeared.


    What would normally take him half a month to do, he had done in six hours!


    Jiang Ming was greatly shocked.


    Without any hesitation, he gave himself another blow of the Vitality-Snatching Technique!

 Chapter 78 - 78 Treasure

    78 Treasure


    The new year began.


    The country of Yan, which had experienced war, finally calmed down.


    The Imperial Army was unimpeded all the way and took over the northern prefectures.


    The Green Mountain Army was defeated. It was said that Lord Cangshan was also seriously injured by two Grandmasters. He led the army to defend North Peace City in the northern border, based on the natural barrier of the red pine snowfield. They were in a temporary standoff with the Imperial Army.


    !!


    In Great Cloud City, the Imperial Army would asionally catch some scattered soldiers who had fled to the viges and towns to cause trouble, but they were not a cause for concern in general.


    * * *


    Jiang Ming walked into Old Jiang¡¯s bar and asked for a pot of wine and a few side dishes. He sat in front of a wooden table by the window and began to eat and drink leisurely.


    ¡°I still have to enjoy life.¡±


    The sun was warm on his face. Jiang Ming squinted slightly, and his body waspletely rxed. He chatted with the drunk customers.


    Jiang Ming had been practicing the new technique non-stop for the entire month. However, after he took a break, he realized he had to slow down. There was no hurry.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll only use the Vitality-Snatching Technique three times a day. I can¡¯t go any further. At this rate, I¡¯ll be able to reach the peak of a second-ss martial artist in less than three months.¡±


    Jiang Ming made a cultivation n for himself and began to practice step by step. Even if he only used the Vitality-Snatching Technique three times a day, it was equivalent to more than a month of cultivation in the past. This speed was already fast enough.


    Since he transmigrated, Jiang Ming had been anxious and practiced martial arts hard. However, now that the Shi family had been destroyed and the rebel army had been defeated, there was not much else to do. On the surface, he was already about to be a martial artist and was more or less an authority figure in Peace Town.


    As long as he did not go out and get involved in all kinds of fights. There was basically no one in Great Cloud City who woulde and find trouble with him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of cultivating? Isn¡¯t it to live afortable life? Isn¡¯t it good to rx and have fun?¡± Jiang Ming slowly took a big sip of wine, closed his eyes, and sighed.


    In the bar, many customers were also discussing the major events that had happened during this period of time.


    ¡°The Shi family ispletely gone. Less than a tenth of their members survived. Even the Shi family¡¯s courtyard has been doused with kerosene and burned clean.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the people from the Liang family in the capital city have already arrived at Great Cloud City. They are extremely furious about the Shi family¡¯s annihtion. They have offered a huge reward for the murderer and have dered that they will definitely behead the murderer in public.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the Shi family betrayed the Liang family? Shouldn¡¯t the Liang family be happy?¡±


    ¡°Man, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Liang family¡¯s anger may have another reason. I heard that the Shi family took something from the Liang family.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Liang family instructed the Shi family to enter the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest to look for some treasure. After the Shi family found the treasure, they sneaked away.¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly opened his eyes and suddenly thought of something.


    During this month, he had also been sorting out and studying the various things he had obtained from the Shi family. It was not an exaggeration to say that they were invaluable.


    Among all the things he obtained from the Shi family, the only thing that Jiang Ming could not figure out was the yellow crystals that he dug out from Shi Junwei¡¯s body.


    No matter what method he used, he could not find anything special about them except that they were extraordinarily hard.


    The only thing he could be sure of was that when the yellow crystals came close to his body, they would speed up the cirction of his blood Qi, which seemed to have some effect on improving his martial arts skills.


    Jiang Ming guessed that it was because of this that Shi Junwei was regarded as a genius in Great Cloud City.


    However, Jiang Ming did not intend to use them. Why would he use these crystals when he had the Vitality-Snatching Technique?


    Moreover, the yellow crystals surely had a more important use.


    ¡°Could it be that these crystals are the Shi family¡¯s hidden treasures?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s heart trembled slightly. It was impossible for the other things of the Shi family to move a giant like the Liang family.


    The only reason must be because of these yellow crystals.


    ¡°If these rumors are true, and the Shi family found these yellow crystals from the mountains, then this might be rted to the secret of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. I¡¯ll study the crystals slowly. One day, I¡¯ll find out its true power. Maybe I¡¯ll really find a way to be an immortal,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself, not panicking at all.


    If the Liang family supported the Shi family here, it was for the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest¡¯s treasure. They would definitely have follow-up actions, so he did not need to worry. He just had to watch them act.


    ¡°But no matter what, the world can finally be peaceful for a while.¡± Jiang Ming listened to theughter in the bar and smiled. He drank the wine in his mug and walked out of the bar.


    Jiang Ming bought an axe and carried it to the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest.


    The old wooden house had been destroyed. Jiang Ming nned to build a new one and continue his idle life in the mountains.


    ¡°Other than my cultivation n, I have to put my ¡®beast-taming n¡¯ on the agenda as well!¡±


    As Jiang Ming walked, he was also thinking. He was ready to go down the mountain to buy medicinal herbs and refine medicine with his blood after the wooden house was built.


    In the past, he was toozy to use his blood to refine medicine. He just needed to tame one rabbit. But now, he had no choice but to expand his team of beasts.


    Since the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest was mysterious, Jiang Ming naturally wanted to explore it. However, it was impossible for him to go deep into the mountains by himself. He could only tame some beasts to lead the way.


    In the forest, Jiang Ming walked alone before he disappeared into the fog.

 Chapter 79 - 79 Three Years

    79 Three Years


    Jiang Ming practiced martial arts, gathered herbs, and refined medicine ording to his n. Although life was a bit boring, it was fulfilling and free.


    Mushrooms were in season. Jiang Ming began to make mushroom soup every day. Now he could almost distinguish whether each mushroom was poisonous or not, and pick them out. The non-poisonous ones were thrown away directly, and the poisonous ones were kept for the soup.


    His pte was bing more refined. Anything that was not poisonous was not fresh enough and did not have any use!


    His martial arts cultivation and beast-taming n were also progressing steadily, and everything was going ording to schedule.


    ¡°Now, we just have to wait for Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest to make a move.¡±


    Jiang Ming believed that there must be some other secret in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest beside the King of Medicine, which only appeared once every hundred years. The secret might be rted to the King of Medicine and was more valuable.


    Otherwise, the Liang family would not have spent so much effort in nurturing the Shi family in Great Cloud City to explore the secrets of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest.


    It was just that the Liang family probably did not expect that the dog that they had spent money and energy to train would be strangled by someone halfway. Even the treasure that they found had been taken away.


    After the Shi family was destroyed, the Liang family frantically chased after the murderer.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because of those yellow crystals, which means that they must be very important to them. Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t been able to find out what they¡¯re used for.¡±


    In the bar, Jiang Ming¡¯s hair was disheveled, and his clothes were ragged like a beggar¡¯s.


    He had been in the mountain for more than two months. His progress in martial arts cultivation was faster than he had expected. This morning, he had cultivated the Leather Tiger Bone Technique fully. He was now at the peak of the second ss.


    In the bar, Jiang Ming also heard that the Liang family had sent wave after wave of people to Great Cloud City to investigate the Shi family¡¯s annihtion in the past few months. Even the first-ss martial artist forces such as the Wang family and the Tiger Hunting Vige were questioned by the Liang family.


    ¡°If I can find the ce where the Shi family found the yellow crystal, I might be able to find its secret,¡± Jiang Ming whispered. He had to expand his team of beasts as soon as possible. Exploring the forest required numbers.


    Three dayster, Jiang Ming carried his groceries and went back into the mountain.


    Jiang Ming was not afraid of being conspicuous at all. He had always shown an interest in medicinal herbs ever since he had transmigrated.


    Now that a few years had passed, Jiang Ming¡¯s medical skills had also improved day by day with his understanding of herbs. He was notparable to Dr. Sun, but he was also well-known in Peace Town.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know when the Liang family will enter the mountain.¡± Jiang Ming was a little curious. The Liang family had sent people to the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest for a long time, but it seemed that they were only looking for the murderer and had not explored the area.


    ¡°Could it be the same as when it was for the King of Medicine¡¯s appearance? Whatever, I have all the time in the world, so there¡¯s no need to rush!¡±


    Jiang Ming was thinking about his next move. He would drain his blood every morning and then study the Flowing Cloud Technique that he had snatched from the Old Snake Gang in preparation for his advancement to a first-ss martial artist.


    The Shi family¡¯s first-ss martial arts technique was not bad, but it would easily make Jiang Ming stand out. He would then be targeted by those who wanted to wipe out what remained of the Shi family.


    ¡°I can refer to the notes to study. As for the technique, I¡¯ll give it to someone someday.¡±


    It suddenly started to drizzle. The area was covered in fog, and the road ahead was almost impossible to see. Jiang Ming put on his bamboo hat, held his groceries tightly in his arms, and ran forward into the misty rain.


    * * *


    It was hard to measure time in the mountains.


    In the blink of an eye, three years had passed.


    One of the two marquises of the country of Yan, Marquis Zhou Pingshi, returned after traveling for several years.


    Hearing that the remnants of the Green Mountain Army were still guarding the North Peace City, Marquis Zhou scolded the officials in the court for being ipetent. He led the Imperial Army to the north.


    In just three months, Marquis Zhou¡¯s army had destroyed North Peace City and killed hundreds of thousands of enemies. Only Lord Cangshan and a few others had escaped from the city.


    Marquis Zhou was furious and ordered a massacre for three days, seizing all the treasure and women in the city. In an instant, blood flowed like a river, and less than a tenth of the people in the city survived.


    The whole country was shocked. Some rough martial artists praised Marquis Zhou¡¯s unparalleled power, while some schrs scolded him for being cruel and ughtering the people for fun.


    In any case, Marquis Zhou¡¯s name became infamous. He was unparalleled.


    After this battle, the countless forces that were ready to make a move suddenly died down. The entire country of Yan appeared to be peaceful and restored to its former prosperity.


    * * *


    Deep in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest, in a wooden house, a small stove was burning. The teapot on the stove began to whistle.


    A furry little paw quickly reached over and carefully picked up the teapot. It poured arge cup of strong tea and carried it out of the room.


    When it passed by the roof, a fat tiger who was lying down and pretending to sleep heard the footsteps and raised its eyes slightly. Itughed at what it saw.


    The fat white rabbit red at the fat tiger. Thetter immediately froze on the spot.


    The fat white rabbit snorted in satisfaction, turned around, and continued to move out with the tea.


    The mountain stream surged rapidly and violently.


    A figure was standing on the shallow bank by the river, practicing a set of fist techniques. The river water flowed past his feet, sshing a fine spray.


    His fist technique was continuous and light. It was as elegant as the clouds in the afternoon sky.


    The fist technique suddenly became fierce, erupting with force. It was like a storm that had begun pouring down on unsuspecting people.

 Chapter 80 - 80 Army of Beasts

    80 Army of Beasts


    The blood Qi on his fist hit the river, it created a strange ripple. The water plunged. Then, a huge current rose!


    Jiang Ming was drenched!


    Jiang Ming withdrew his fist and stood still, but he could not care about his wet clothes. He could not help but let out a long roar, causing the birds in the forest to fly away.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finallyprehended the true meaning of the Flowing Cloud Technique!¡±


    Jiang Mingughed. His eyes shed with excitement that could not be concealed. He could now be considered a proper first-ss martial artist.


    With the Vitality-Snatching Technique, it was not a problem to improve his strength to the first-ss realm. A few months after Jiang Ming reached the peak of the second ss, he used his blood Qi to temper his bone marrow, sessfully stepping into the first-ss realm.


    However, if he only had the strength of a first-ss martial artist withoutprehending the true meaning of martial arts, his strength would be superficial. It would be difficult for him to exert the true power of martial arts. He could only rely on brute force to deal with the enemy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve surpassed 90% of first-ss martial artists by bing a first-ss martial artist in a mere three years,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. After all, no one else could practice the Vitality-Snatching Technique daily. Jiang Ming estimated that this technique was only used to train cannon fodder in the Liang family. The real Liang family probably did not practice it.


    After all, it was something that could shorten one¡¯s life, so its value was greatly reduced.


    ¡°Next, I just need to hone my bone marrow step by step and cultivate to the peak of first-ss!¡±


    With the help of the Vitality-Snatching Technique, this was not a problem.


    Jiang Ming had not gotten a decent magic art for the Dao Master realm yet. Thus, he had to put aside his ns of being a Dao Master for now.


    ¡°The Shi family are just dogs to the Liang family. They¡¯ll wither in less than two years, so it¡¯s normal that they don¡¯t have master-level magic arts. However, the Wang family and other forces with long histories might have a few!¡±


    The first-ss forces in Great Cloud City had been in power for many years. Naturally, they would try their best to get their hands on master-level magic arts.


    In Tiger Hunting Vige, Jiang Ming also inquired about Guan Feng while drinking, and the answer he got was that the master-level magic art of Tiger Hunting Vige was passed down by the family of the vige master and would never be passed on to outsiders.


    ¡°It seems like Tiger Hunting Vige¡¯s ancestors were once rich!¡±


    Jiang Ming no longer considered the Tiger Hunting Vige an option. After all, he could not just carry a de and rob the ce.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush.¡± If he waited patiently, he would always find an opportunity. ¡°The fall of the aristocratic families¡­ the change of the dynasty¡­ anything is possible.¡±


    On the riverbank, an extremely fat white Rabbit served tea and made a few cute sounds.


    Jiang Ming wrung the water from his clothes and walked ashore. He took the tea and drank it all in one gulp before asking, ¡°Master Si, have youpiled all the information from the past few days? Are there any new discoveries?¡±


    The fat Rabbit quickly shook its head, its ears shaking wildly. Its little fat paws wrote on the mud, ¡°Three new caves! Already investigated! No abnormalities!¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at it, nodded, and wiped the words with his foot.


    In the past three years, he had continuously released his blood to refine the secret beast-taming medicine and finally controlled arge number of wild beasts in the mountains. He had several of each species.


    Jiang Ming did not bother to deal with the venomous snakes, however. His purpose was not to deal with enemies, but to explore the area.


    However, most of them were only fed the medicine three to five times and were used by Jiang Ming as tools. Only a few beasts that performed well went on to be trained by Jiang Ming.


    Even Master Si¡¯s mount, the fat tiger, had drunk no less than a dozen bowls of medicine. Its intelligence was now no different from that of a teenager.


    With these beasts that he had been continuously cultivating as the leaders in charge of all the other beasts, Jiang Ming had gradually spread out an intelligencework in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. They explored the entire forest for him, and Jiang Ming had made some small headway in the past three years.


    At the very least, he managed to find quite a few copper coins, silver pieces, and other valuables.


    What was more valuable were the magic arts and weapons left behind by some martial artists. Most of them were iplete. asionally, he had obtained a few sets of fist techniques and sword skills, but he had never found the thing he was looking for.


    ¡°Do we really have to explore the forbidden zone?¡± Jiang Ming asked in a low voice. During the initial exploration, he divided the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest into three areas.


    The safe zone was a ce where ordinary herb gatherers would appear. Even if they encountered wild beasts, they were ordinary wild beasts.


    The danger zone was where Guan Feng and the other martial artists from the Tiger Hunting Vige ventured deep into. The wild beasts there were already extraordinary and could even hurt second-ss martial artists. They had thick skin and immense strength, just like monsters.


    The forbidden zone was the deepest part of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. All the beasts sent to explore it were unprepared. They could not find anything and did not evene back.


    Jiang Ming raised his head and looked at the lofty mountain range in the depths of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. His eyes flickered. It seemed that the ultimate secret of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest was there.


    ¡°But it¡¯s impossible to go there yet. I¡¯ll just keep sending cannon fodder to test it. Let¡¯s see if the forbidden zone is a match for my immortality.¡±


    Jiang Ming snorted, turned his head and picked up a short de as ck as ink from the river, and continued to practice his swordsmanship.


    This was a weapon he picked up from the mountains. It had no other characteristics except that it was indestructible, and it was small enough to hide, which was exactly what Jiang Ming wanted.


    The short de danced, and Jiang Ming used the Blood-Burning Saber Technique.


    However, the Blood-Burning Saber Technique that Jiang Ming was practicing now waspletely different. It was like an upgraded version of the Blood-Burning Saber Technique. Even its creator would probably be dumbfounded after seeing it.


    This was the new technique that Jiang Ming had formed after he had studied and practiced the Wave-Swallowing Saber Technique and had spent more than a year integrating it with the Blood-Burning Saber Technique.


    The essence of the Blood-Burning Saber Technique was only one move. The most important thing was how to circte the blood Qi and how to burn the blood Qi. The move itself was very crude.


    However, the Wave-Swallowing Saber Technique was an extremely exquisite de technique that made up for this w, making it aplete set of de techniques.


    However, this kind of swordsmanship could only be created by Jiang Ming. After all, even the original creator could not make dozens or hundreds of strikes in a row to study it. Perhaps this was the reason why the Blood-Burning Saber Technique¡¯s moves were crude.


    ¡°The Blood Wave Saber Technique! That¡¯s its name!¡± Jiang Ming casually came up with a name.


    ¡°The Blood Wave Saber Technique is my trump card. It can both attack and defend, and its power has been increased by several times. I¡¯ll exhaust the enemy to death.¡±


    Of course, if the enemy was ridiculously strong and countered his attack, then he would pretend he did not say anything!


    ¡°The only thing left is to find an escape technique. Even if I can¡¯t win, I need to be able to escape. That¡¯s the perfect n!¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. He could now resist and fight. If he could also escape, it would be perfect.


    He was practicing hard, and it was already evening. Master Si suddenly rushed to the river and began to cry.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Ming quickly put away his short de and rushed to the shore.


    Master Si had already written a line of crooked words on the ground.


    ¡°The danger zone¡­ A stone tomb¡­¡±

 Chapter 81 - 81 The End of the Martial Path

    81 The End of the Martial Path


    ¡°Stone tomb¡­ Weapons¡­ Many books¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly showed interest.


    Corpses weremon in the mountains, but there were only a few graves. Even if there were, they were shallow graves that were casually dug by the vigers. He had not seen any stone tombs in the past three years.


    ¡°There are even some books. It seems that the owner of the tomb was someone important.¡±


    The books in this world were not too expensive, but to be able to hide so many books in a tomb was not something an ordinary person could do.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Jiang Ming put the short de on his waist and walked in the direction of the danger zone.


    With his current strength, the danger zone was nothing to him. As long as he did not get close to the forbidden zone, there was no risk.


    The fat tiger let out an excited cry when it saw that they were going out for a group activity. It immediately rushed over from nearby and carried Master Si into the depths of the forest.


    At the same time, on the treetops in the surrounding forest, some birds quietly flew away and scattered in all directions. A few gray eagles soared into the sky above the forest, taking in the scene.


    In the river, the fish swam in a frenzy, rying what they had seen.


    Although Jiang Ming was not invincible here, he was like a fish in water. He did not have to move carefully or hide his strength as a first-ss martial artist. No matter where he went, there would be beasts to explore the way for him in advance. If there was any trouble, he could avoid it in advance.


    He would also be able to know at once who had entered the forest.


    However, in the past three years, the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest had been unusually peaceful. Apart from the herb gatherers and explorers from various viges and towns, as well as the asional martial artist, no one else visited.


    ¡°However, I heard that since the beginning of this year, the Liang family has sent more people to Great Cloud City and recruited many martial artists with a lot of money.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought about it. ¡°Although the Liang family didn¡¯t find the treasures that the Shi family had pocketed, they probably had other things in their hands and were ready to explore the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not have to go into hiding this time. The Liang family was not looking for the King of Medicine. The Liang family did not care about the herb gatherers in Peace Town. As long as they did not look for trouble, there should not be any trouble.


    Moreover, Jiang Ming did not need to join the army. He just needed to stay in the town, remotely control the beasts in the mountains, and slowly do some research. When the opportunity presented itself, it would not be toote to make a decisive move.


    ¡°Aside from the Liang family, I heard that there are other unfamiliar forces that have secretlye to Great Cloud City.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He was happy to see this scene.


    The more chaotic the terrain was in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest, the greater the chance Jiang Ming would have to fish in troubled waters.


    However, he did not know what the secret of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest was. Jiang Ming had not gotten any information about it until now.


    ¡°Could it be that someone is nning something big here?¡±


    Such a thought shed through Jiang Ming¡¯s mind, but he immediately discarded it.


    ¡°No matter what, as long as you enter the mountain, you¡¯ll be in my territory!¡±


    After half an hour, Jiang Ming finally arrived at his destination.


    This was a soft slope, and after the heavy rain in the mountains, the soil and stones slid off. A copsed corner of the stone tomb was revealed.


    Through the sunlight, he could see that the tomb was rather big.


    The one who found the tomb was a little squirrel with purple-gray fur. When it saw Jiang Minging, it jumped onto his shoulder in a few steps and wagged its furry tail as if it was asking for a reward.


    Jiang Ming smiled, took out a piece of golden ginseng, and sent it away. Then, he jumped into the stone tomb.


    The tomb was dark, and a lot of sand and soil had poured in. However, he could still see the generalyout.


    ¡°Did someone live here?¡±


    Jiang Ming was surprised. Not only was there a row of bookshelves in the tomb, but there were also tables, chairs, and beds. There were even walls that were ckened by fire, which showed obvious traces of human life.


    If it was not for the crude stone coffin at the end of the tomb, Jiang Ming would have thought that this was a regr house that had gotten buried.


    ¡°Please excuse me!¡± Jiang Ming walked to the stone coffin first and slowly opened the coffin lid.


    A skeletony quietly inside. Under the dim light, the bones were crystal clear and gave off a warm luster, as if they were carved out of Jade.


    ¡°Immortal jade bones¡­ This is the skeleton of a Grandmaster!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed. He did not expect that a Grandmaster would be buried in this nameless tomb.


    He looked at the skeleton¡¯s crossed hands, which were holding a roll of gray-white animal skin.


    He took out the animal skin and spread it out to read what was written on it.


    ¡°My name is Li Tai. I became a martial artist at the age of fourteen and entered the first ss at the age of twenty. I became a Grandmaster at the age of thirty-five. At the age of fifty, I was at the peak of the Grandmaster realm, sweeping the Grandmasters in the world without a single defeat. Standing at the end of the martial path, I¡¯m full of pride and desire to go one step further! I want to open the way for the martial artists in the world to see the scenery above the Grandmaster level!¡±


    Jiang Ming continued to read it.


    ¡°I¡¯m eighty now, and I¡¯m still in my prime. I¡¯m invincible, but I haven¡¯t made any progress because I can¡¯t see the way forward.¡±


    His eyes scanned over the next part.


    ¡°When I was 130 years old, I had white hair on my temples and was in despair. Was the Grandmaster realm the end? Why are the heavens so cruel? At 150, my vitality was declining, and I was getting old¡­ I had heard the legend of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest of the country of Yan and hade here in search of an immortal. Now, at 176, I can¡¯t wait any longer. Martial arts¡­ I¡¯ve been pursuing you all my life. But why are you so cruel?¡±


    After a long time, Jiang Ming sighed.


    Zhou Jingyu and Li Tai, two peerless Grandmasters, both died in search of immortality. Could it be that the end of the martial path was the Grandmaster realm, and there was no way forward?


    ¡°However, ording to what Li Tai said, he might have found the immortal fate. He has lived here for more than twenty years, but he has never been able to wait for the opportunity.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered as he walked toward the only table in the tomb. There were some animal skins, books, and other things scattered on the table. Even the table had a lot of scribbles on it.


    On the table, Jiang Ming suddenly saw something familiar.

 Chapter 82 - 82 I Must Go Back

    82 I Must Go Back


    In the tomb, the items on the table were scattered and covered in dust.


    However, there was one item that waspletely spotless. It was ced in an open wooden box, and it was emitting a faint crystalline light.


    It was a bright yellow pearl the size of a thumb. It was clear and transparent, like a crystal.


    The yellow crystal pearl did not have an aura, but Jiang Ming could tell at a nce that this thing came from the same source as the yellow crystal shards that he had dug out from Shi Junwei¡¯s body.


    !!


    ¡°I thought it was a spirit stone from the immortal cultivation world or something. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this.¡± Jiang Ming was surprised. He picked up the pearl and squeezed it hard, but it did not budge.


    He did not know how the crystals in Shi Junwei¡¯s body had shattered like that. Perhaps only a Grandmaster would be able to destroy it.


    ¡°However, it seems that this unknown yellow pearl is indeed rted to the secret of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. Even the Shi family could find some fragments, so it¡¯s normal for an invincible Grandmaster to have such an item.¡±


    Jiang Ming put the yellow crystal pearl into his pocket and then looked at the animal skin and books on the table. Many books had decayed due to the passage of time. Many words on the animal skin were blurred, but fortunately, some were still vaguely legible.


    Jiang Ming flipped through a few pages, and his eyes finally stopped on a piece of animal skin with neat handwriting.


    ¡°The Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest.¡±


    ¡°The slumbering immortal.¡±


    ¡°An immortal¡¯s token.¡±


    ¡°Bing an immortal.¡±


    It seemed like this Grandmaster had summarized some topics.


    It turned out that there was a legend circting in the world that an immortal was sleeping in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest and would wake up every few hundred years.


    ¡°When an immortal awakens, as long as you have the immortal token, you can step into the immortal¡¯s slumbering chamber and ask for a great opportunity.¡±


    Some people obtained treasures, some sought martial arts techniques, and some even sought longevity.


    The yellow pearl was the token of the immortal. It was named the Yellow Jade Pearl. They were scattered all over the world.


    However, one had to have this Yellow Jade Pearl and happen to encounter the awakening of the immortal before they could enter the ce where the immortal was sleeping.


    Almost no one could wait for such an immortal encounter, so this legend was bing less and less credible.


    ¡°No wonder Zhou Jingyu couldn¡¯t find it. Li Tai also died waiting.¡± Jiang Ming observed a moment of silence for the two Grandmasters who had failed to achieve this goal.


    This was the tragedy of not having a long enough life.


    ¡°The undercurrent in Great Cloud City is surging. Is it time for the immortals to wake up again?¡± Jiang Ming suddenly became suspicious and felt that something was wrong.


    First of all, even if this uncertain legend was true, ording to the legend, the immortal did not wake up at regr intervals. No one could tell how many hundreds of years would pass before the immortal woke up again. How did the Liang family and the other forces know that it was time for the immortal to wake up?


    To be able to make a Grandmaster family like the Liang family believe the news without a doubt meant that the informant was credible.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that the old emperor is causing trouble, right? After all, the emperor seems to be very interested in the immortal encounter in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m overthinking it. The Grandmaster family has been passing down this information for hundreds of years. Maybe they really do have the immortal¡¯s schedule.¡±


    Just as he was about to tear the animal skin apart, he suddenly had an idea and put it in his bag.


    Then, Jiang Ming began to check the other objects in the tomb. Almost all the books and animal skins were rted to the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. Only a few were left intact.


    As for the martial arts techniques and battle skills that he wanted, there were none. The entire tomb seemed a little simple and poor without any gold, silver, or jewelry to apany the burial. An invincible Grandmaster had just died so calmly and quietly in this mountain forest.


    ording to Li Tai¡¯s diary, he did not even have a lover or children. He had been obsessed with martial arts all his life.


    Jiang Ming had a sense of respect for this Grandmaster whom he had never met before.


    After covering the stone coffin again, Jiang Ming jumped out of the tomb and sealed it again.


    ¡°Let me, an immortal, help you find the path that you have yet toplete.¡± Jiang Ming bowed and cupped his hands before he turned around and strode down the mountain.


    He had to celebrate breaking through to first ss.


    A swallow that was slightly longer than a palm suddenly flew from a distance andnded on Jiang Ming¡¯s shoulder. It started chirping.


    Jiang Ming looked at Master Si, who quickly took out a paper book and a pencil to trante what the bird said.


    A momentter, Jiang Ming took the book and read what was written.


    ¡°Two humans entered the mountain. They¡¯re not even thirty years old. Their clothes had the Liang family¡¯s emblem. There are no other humans within a ten-mile radius. They said the following, ¡®Thanks to the Liang family¡¯s information, we managed to ambush the Li family in the country of Jing and got another Yellow Jade Pearl. I heard that the Li family is the descendant of the once peerless Grandmaster, Li Tai. However, they¡¯ve really declined now. They only sent a Dao Master to find the immortal. Let¡¯s search in the mountains. Maybe we can find the Yellow Jade Pearl and make a great contribution.¡¯ That was all they said.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s body stiffened as he read the contents of their conversation. ¡°Didn¡¯t Grandmaster Li Tai have no descendants? Where did this Li familye from? Could it be that someone was lying?¡±


    Why would they do that just to give the Liang family a Yellow Jade Pearl and let the Liang family fight for the immortal encounter?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel right no matter how I think about it.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids kept twitching. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest was like a bottomless pit.


    ¡°I¡¯d better run first!¡±


    Jiang Ming rushed back to the wooden house, packed up a wave of things, and then slipped down the mountain.


    After all, he had Master Si and the fat tiger to keep an eye on things. No matter what happened in the mountain, he would be the first to know.


    Jiang Ming was more and more certain that someone had deliberately leaked the news to the public.


    ¡°What exactly are they after?¡± Jiang Ming could not figure it out, so he simply stopped thinking about it.


    No matter who got the immortal encounter, he just had to wait behind them. At most, in a hundred years, he would wait for this old crone to die and dig his grave.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally back.¡± Seeing the smoke from the straw house in the distance, Jiang Ming was also relieved and decided not to go up the mountain for the time being.


    ¡°Eh? You¡¯ve finally changed your name?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the entrance of the town. There was a newly erected stone tablet with the words ¡°Peace County¡± written on it.


    ¡°It seems like the emperor is about to make a move.¡±


    Thinking of the time when heughed and talked with Guan Feng about the immortal encounter, Jiang Ming also felt that the world was unpredictable. Who would have thought that there was really an immortal in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest?


    ¡°However, whether this is real or fake is still unknown.¡± Jiang Ming shook his head and walked into the county with the herb basket on his back.


    ...

 Chapter 83 - 83 The Beginning of Everything

    83 The Beginning of Everything


    Jiang Ming walked into Peace County. The streets were much livelier than three years ago. There were all kinds of shops, from cafes to clothing stores. There were also many street vendors.


    After the war, the country of Yan gradually became more prosperous than before, as if an illness had been cured. The emperor reduced taxes and built granaries to provide relief to the people. Even the vigers in Peace County had a much better life.


    Jiang Ming sighed and walked to the bar. He went straight to the second floor and asked for a bright ce by the window. He ordered some food and wine and began to eat and drink.


    Now that Old Jiang hadpletely retired and was a hands-off shopkeeper, Ah Fei had somehow saved up some money and ordered people to renovate the bar. Now, the business was booming, and the atmosphere was new.


    !!


    The customers at the other tables were all red from drinking. As usual, they were discussing the current affairs that had happened recently.


    ¡°Marquis Zhou is really a God. He shocked the world with one battle, and no one dared fight back.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a bloodthirsty butcher. If he doesn¡¯t win the hearts of the people, he¡¯ll get his retribution sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Bullsh*t! Marquis Zhou massacred the city, not for the sake of killing, but to warn those who want to cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°F*ck you! Don¡¯t you dare yell at me!¡±


    In an instant, wine sses and bar stools flew everywhere.


    Jiang Ming quickly protected his food and wine and sat on the other side of the table to avoid being sshed with blood.


    After a while, the two people who were fighting were thrown out of the bar by a red-faced man, which attracted a lot of apuse.


    The red-faced man went back to the second floor and sat opposite Jiang Ming. ¡°Long time no see, Ming.¡±


    ¡°How did you be a thug in this bar?¡± Jiang Mingughed. The man was Wang Dong, Jiang Ming¡¯s good friend in Tiger Hunting Vige.


    Three years passed, and Jiang Ming¡¯s strength had also improved to the level of an unranked martial artist, but Wang Dong still could only sense blood Qi and had not crossed into the realm of a martial artist.


    ¡°It¡¯s just to earn some more money.¡±


    Wang Dong took a big gulp of wine and smiled bitterly. ¡°Only by practicing martial arts will one know how difficult it is to walk the path of martial arts. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the talent anymore, and I¡¯m toozy to be a dog in those big aristocratic families, so I inherited my father¡¯s old profession and opened a butcher shop in Peace County. I got marriedst year and now we have a baby on the way. We¡¯re a bit short of money, so I picked up a part-time job here.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not interrupt Wang Dong¡¯s long-winded speech and listened silently. Perhaps this was the final destination of most martial arts practitioners.


    ¡°From our batch, it seems that only you and Fang Lie have be martial artists now.¡± Wang Dong suddenly said, ¡°Fang Lie also became a third-ss martial artist a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯d like to go and congratte him when I¡¯m free,¡± Jiang Ming said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m very busy now. I¡¯ve not seen Master Guan in a while,¡± Wang Dong said in a low voice. His eyes were a little unhappy, as if he were recalling the days when they went up the mountain to hunt tigers together.


    Jiang Ming patted him on the shoulder and asked for two bottles of hard liquor and a few appetizers. The two of them drank heavily before they left.


    However, Jiang Ming did not go home directly. Instead, he went into a remote medicine shop.


    The medicine shop was called the Hundred Herb Hall. It was not big and was located in a remote area. However, because it had arge stock of medicinal herbs, it was always busy.


    Seeing Jiang Minge in, several customers who were buying medicine greeted him, ¡°Mr. Jiang!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, long time no see. What do you have this time?¡±


    ¡°Just some golden ginseng. I¡¯ll clean them up. If you¡¯re interested,e and see me another day.¡± Jiang Ming smiled and replied to them one by one. He was the one who opened the Hundred Herb Hall. With his background, it was not a big deal to open a medicine shop. Most of the medicinal herbs he collected on a daily basis were brought here to be sold. He could also buy some medicinal herbs from other people who collected medicinal herbs. He could still make some ie.


    ¡°You went drinking again!¡± After Zhou Wenxiu sent away these customers, she walked out from behind the counter and stared at Jiang Ming with dissatisfaction.


    Jiang Ming quickly poured out all the herbs in the basket, turned around, and ran away, ¡°I¡¯ll go home first.¡±


    * * *


    The next morning, Jiang Ming stood in his small courtyard, practicing a set of simple fist techniques and moving his body.


    ¡°Wow, Ming, you¡¯re home!¡±


    Outside the fence, in the small courtyard next door, a cry of surprise suddenly came.


    Jiang Ming turned his head and saw a little girl who was not much taller than Master Si. She was leaning on the fence between the two small courtyards, holding a small wooden bowl filled with fried cicadas.


    The little girl was looking at Jiang Ming with a face full of surprise. Her white coarse cloth clothes were covered with mud, and her red face was covered in mud as well.


    ¡°Tian Anan, you were ying with mud again!¡± Jiang Ming walked over, grabbed the hem of the little girl¡¯s clothes, and pointed to the mud on it. ¡°Your mother will spank you when shees back!¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± The little girl looked down and was shocked. ¡°I was not ying with mud. These aren¡¯t my clothes.¡±


    Jiang Ming almost choked. ¡°When I went out just now, I saw a little girl sshing in a muddy puddle. Was she a ghost?


    Tian Anan giggled. She stuffed a cicada into her mouth with her dirty little fingers and chewed it. Then, she grabbed another one and handed it to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was happy. He reached out to take it.


    Tian Anan quickly retracted her hand and asked curiously, ¡°Ming, do you think the stones on the mountain are nice?¡±


    Jiang Mingughed, turned around, and took out a few colorful cobblestones from his medicine basket. He put them in Tian Anan¡¯s bowl, and then she handed the cicada to Jiang Ming.


    ¡°You little brat!¡± Jiang Ming said without mercy.


    Tian Anan yed with the cobblestones happily, then turned and ran away, leaving Jiang Ming alone.


    Jiang Ming shook his head, toozy to argue with this little girl. He chewed on the cicada and walked unsteadily toward the Hundred Herb Hall.


    Zhou Wenxiu had already opened the door and was sorting out the medicinal herbs. Jiang Mingy down on the bamboo chair in the inner hall with ease. He had some experience from working under Dr. Sun. It was quitefortable.


    ¡°I am here to buy some medicine!¡±


    Suddenly, a man wearing a bamboo hat, whose face could not be seen clearly, walked into the medicine shop and said in a deep voice.


    Jiang Ming did not take it seriously and sent Zhou Wenxiu to sell medicine. There were too many people who hid their identities to buy things. Everyone had some secrets that could not be revealed, and he was toozy to care.


    However, the next few medicinal herbs that the man mentioned made Jiang Ming unable to sit still.


    ¡°I need some mountain dragon¡¯s eye, snake flower grass root, cicada skin, dried leech, and some nine-fragrance worm.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s memory suddenly went back to the time when he had just crossed into this world. The prescription from Old Ghost Huang was the beginning of everything.

 Chapter 84 - 84 You’re Hurting a Little Life

    84 You¡¯re Hurting a Little Life


    The man in the bamboo hat listed out the herbs one by one. Zhou Wenxiu¡¯s expression remained the same as she said, ¡°How much do you want? We don¡¯t have many herbs left.¡±


    The man in the bamboo hat had been staring at Zhou Wenxiu¡¯s expression. Seeing that there was no change in her expression, he seemed to be secretly relieved. ¡°I¡¯ll take as much as you have, I have plenty of money!¡±


    He mmed the table in an extraordinary manner and set down 100 taels of silver.


    ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡± Only then did Zhou Wenxiu reveal a smile and began to pick the herbs with a smile.


    Jiang Ming sat in the back hall. Through the aisle between the front and back hall, he inadvertently nced at the man in the bamboo hat. Then, he continued to read the medical book in a seemingly distracted manner, and asionally took a sip of tea.


    Internally, his thoughts were whirling.


    ¡°These ingredients are all from the beast-taming prescription!¡±


    When Jiang Ming snatched the beast-taming prescription from Old Ghost Huang back then, his first bucket of gold was earned from this prescription.


    However, he would not take it for granted that there was only one beast-taming prescription in this world. It was just that today was the first time he had seen such a simrbination of medicinal ingredients. Moreover, it was at the ingenious time when the storm on the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest was gradually rising. He could not help but overthink it.


    ¡°It¡¯s also thanks to me changing my appearance to go to the Wang family¡¯s medicine shop to buy medicinal herbs inrge quantities,¡± Jiang Ming muttered internally. Otherwise, if he had kept buying these herbs, he would have been exposed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry. Just observe the situation first.¡± Jiang Ming nced at the bird¡¯s nest under the eaves where a family of swifts was living.


    Soon, the man in the bamboo hat left in a hurry with all the bags of herbs.


    Zhou Wenxiu also happily jumped into the back hall and showed off today¡¯s harvest to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming praised her and sent her away. Then, he reached out his hand and said, ¡°Xiao Yu!¡±


    A swift immediately flew out of its nest andnded on his palm. This was the swift that he had trained the earliest. It was quick and agile and an expert at tracking.


    Jiang Ming put the swift near his mouth, whispered a few words, stroked its feathers, and then let it go. The swift spun in the air and flew away.


    Jiang Ming recalled the actions of the man in the bamboo hat.


    ¡°He¡¯s from a good family, but he¡¯s a little crude in doing things. He doesn¡¯t look like an old fox from a big force, but like a young child who suddenly got rich. Bidding for a hundred taels of silver without saying a word is not something a normal person would do. Even if he¡¯s good at martial arts, it¡¯s not safe. Fortunately, I¡¯m not a bad person who will get greedy at the sight of money,¡± Jiang Ming praised himself, then closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.


    In the evening, Jiang Ming asked Zhou Wenxiu to go home first. He had to keep watch at the medicine shop.


    ¡°Be careful¡ª¡± Zhou Wenxiu started to say, but in the end, she just bit her lip and silently turned to leave.


    Jiang Ming nced at her back. His whereabouts were mysterious every day. This girl probably guessed that he had a secret, but she never asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I really can¡¯t.¡± Jiang Ming sighed, shook his head, and stopped thinking.


    Late at night, Jiang Ming sat quietly on the bamboo chair. The faint light of the candle on the table shone on his face, flickering.


    A swift suddenly flew in from the window andnded on the table in front of Jiang Ming. It spat out a ball of tightly packed paper from its beak.


    Jiang Ming opened it and saw Master Si¡¯s crooked handwriting.


    ¡°Someone has entered the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. They are using blood to refine medicine.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyebrows raised. ¡°It¡¯s the person who has the beast-taming prescription. Is he also here to find the immortal?¡±


    Another swift flew in.


    ¡°Two disciples of the Liang family followed this person into the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest.¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned. ¡°The Liang family is really a sh*t stirrer. They are involved in everything! Investigate and report to me again!¡± Jiang Ming waved his hand and sent the two swifts away.


    * * *


    The next evening, Jiang Ming threw another ball of paper into the tea stove at his feet. The me suddenly sprang up and burned it to ashes.


    He had already received more than thirty messages. It seemed that the man in the bamboo hat was indeed a rookie who came out of nowhere. He did not even know that he was followed into the mountain by the Liang family¡¯s disciples, and they observed his refining process.


    However, it seemed that this guy had not practiced medicine much. He had already lost a lot of blood in one day.


    ¡°By the time the medicine is done, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be gone!¡± Jiang Ming was speechless.


    He would either die from blood loss because he failed to master it, or he would be killed by the Liang family¡¯s disciples because he seeded.


    Jiang Ming shook his head and did not n to get involved in this for the time being.


    Although neither of them seemed to be experts, he already had the beast-taming prescription. There was no need to get into trouble that had nothing to do with him. Besides, he was toozy to run away again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home for dinner!¡± Jiang Ming got up and asked Xiao Yu to pass on a message to Master Si. He only needed to report to Master Si three times a day. He was on vacation and did not want to deal with anything else.


    ¡°However, this beast-taming prescription can¡¯t possibly be from the mountains, right?¡± As Jiang Ming walked, his thoughts were scattered, and his imagination was running wild.


    It was summer and even the foot of the mountain was a little hot and stuffy. Many people were holdingrge fans and sitting in front of their homes to enjoy the cool air.


    A group of raggedy kids were running and ying under the shade of the tree. Jiang Ming saw Tian Anan, who liked to y with mud, running around with a small wooden bucket. From time to time, she would squat on the ground. He did not know what she was doing.


    Jiang Ming was walking when he suddenly stepped on something.


    He lowered his head and saw a half-dead cicada making its final struggle before death.


    At the side, a dirty little hand had already reached out halfway to grab the cicada, but it stopped in mid-air.


    Jiang Ming looked at the owner of the small hand. Tian Anan¡¯s face was full of sadness, and then she looked at Jiang Ming in disbelief, ¡°Ming, you hurt a little life!


    Jiang Ming nced at Tian Anan¡¯s small wooden bucket. In the shallowyer of water, more than a dozen fat and tender cicadas were already submerged.


    ¡°How did these little lives die?¡± he asked, his face expressionless.


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Tian Anan did not know what he was talking about.


    ¡°I¡¯ll catch ten topensate youter!¡± Jiang Ming was speechless.


    Tian Anan clutched his trousers and refused to let go. ¡°You hurt a little life!¡±


    Jiang Ming surrendered. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat rice noodles.¡±


    Tian Anan immediately hugged his leg. ¡°I want three bowls!¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed and removed her dirty hands, asking her to send the cicadas back home.


    ...


    Tian Ananplied happily. Soon, she came back with her little wooden bowl in her hands.


    At the entrance of the courtyard, a woman with her hair tied up in a bun smiled and waved her hand, asking Jiang Ming to take Tian Anan out with him. She took a small bucket and went to fry the cicadas.


    Jiang Ming looked at her and shouted, ¡°Miss Qingqing, do you want me to bring you a bowl?¡±


    The woman shook her head and smiled. ¡°No need. You can go have fun.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at her and nodded. He carried Tian Anan on his shoulders and walked to the night market in the county. Zhou Wenxiu apanied them.

 Chapter 85 - 85 A Dog That Knows Martial Arts

    85 A Dog That Knows Martial Arts


    The afterglow of the evening shone on his body, making him feel a little warm.


    Zhou Wenxiu and Jiang Ming walked side by side.


    She suddenly said, ¡°Miss Qingqing has changed so much.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll always change after experiencing life.¡±


    As Jiang Ming spoke, he also remembered the winter of that year when he first met Li Qingqing. She was still a warm and cheerful carpenter¡¯s daughter. They had not seen each other for four or five years. She had already be a quiet and reserved woman.


    Three years ago, the Shi family was destroyed. A few monthster, Li Qingqing came back with her daughter, who was still a baby, and moved into the courtyard next door.


    However, the skilled and helpful Elder Li did not return, and Li Qingqing¡¯s husband did not return either. Only the mother and daughter were left.


    It was difficult to leave one¡¯s hometown, but things remained the same and people had changed.


    ¡°A hundred years from now, how many of my good friends will be left?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s small courtyard was a little far from the main street. They took a few shortcuts and took a few dark paths. Tian Anan was so scared that she almost pulled Jiang Ming¡¯s hair out. Then, she saw the lights of the night market in the distance.


    At this time, the market had just opened, and the hot smoke was everywhere. All kinds of fragrances were in the air, making people hungry.


    Jiang Ming found the rice noodle stall, put down the little girl on his shoulders, and sat her on the bench. Then, he greeted the owner and said, ¡°Two big bowls of noodles! Please add on your special toppings!¡±


    Zhou Wenxiu rolled her eyes at him.


    Jiang Mingughed. A momentter, when the rice noodles were served, he filled Tian Anan¡¯s small bowl and the two began topete to see who could eat faster.


    Finally, before they left, Tian Anan filled another wooden bowl and carefully covered it with her hand, preparing to give it to her mother to try.


    ¡°The bowl is full of your stinky saliva, it¡¯s not clean,¡± Jiang Ming nced at her and said.


    ¡°Ming, you¡¯re so stupid. How can a washed bowl not be clean?¡± Tian Anan looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°Where did you wash it?¡±


    Tian Anan puffed out her chest and argued, ¡°I used my tongue to lick it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Xiuxiu!¡±


    Jiang Ming and Zhou Wenxiu were rendered speechless.


    The night market gradually became livelier. The three of them strolled around for a while and ate some snacks. They slowly walked back home.


    On the way back, they still took the shortcut. It waste at night, and no one was seen on the road. Jiang Ming suddenly saw a ck dog with a bald tail running along the side of the road.


    The ck dog had a huge body, and its strong muscles could be vaguely seen under its fur.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he handed Tian Anan to Zhou Wenxiu for her to hold.


    Jiang Ming stared at the ck dog in shock, ¡°A dog that knows martial arts?¡±


    For the past three years, he had been drinking the Spirit-Clearing Soup non-stop. Now, his heightened perception could be maintained for a good amount of time every day. Even if he did not use it, he had a keen sense of the surrounding Qi movement and could even vaguely sense the realm of a martial artist.


    This was also the reason why Jiang Ming did not panic at all when he saw the man in the bamboo hat who was buying the herbs in the medicine shop. Because the other party was only around the third ss, Jiang Ming was not afraid at all.


    The ck dog in front of him was also exuding exuberant blood Qi. In Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes, it was as conspicuous as a bright light in the dark night.


    ¡°That should be around the level of a third-ss martial artist, right? Can even dogs practice martial arts these days?¡±


    While Jiang Ming was staring at the ck dog, the ck dog was also staring at Jiang Ming, as if it had sensed the dangerous aura on this human.


    ¡°Woof!¡± the ck dog barked, and then, he turned around and fled.


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± There was no one else nearby. Jiang Ming rushed forward and punched the ck dog¡¯s head with an expressionless face.


    With a muffled sound, the ck dog flew backward while screaming and fell to the edge of the ridge. It shook its head and actually got up again.


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. Although he had held back in his punch, it was definitely not a problem to hammer a third-ss martial artist to death. However, this ck dog¡¯s skin was not even broken!


    ¡°This dog is quite something.¡± Jiang Ming suddenly couldn¡¯t bear to let the dog die, so he looked at the ck dog with kind eyes.


    When the ck dog saw Jiang Ming¡¯s ¡°kind¡± eyes, its fur stood on end. It was so scared that it turned around and ran away.


    However, it had only run two steps when Jiang Ming grabbed its neck and lifted it up.


    The ck dog still wanted to struggle.


    Jiang Ming knocked it out with one punch and dragged it all the way home. Soon, they arrived at the door of the house.


    Tian Anan stood at the door of her house. She stared at the ck dog with reluctance and gathered her courage to say, ¡°Ming, do you want to eat this dog?¡±


    ¡°Do you want some too?¡± Jiang Ming looked at her.


    ¡°No! The dog is so cute. I won¡¯t eat it!¡± Tian Anan turned pale with fright, shook her head, and ran inside.


    The next moment, a small head popped out again. ¡°Ming, you can¡¯t secretly eat it, okay?¡±


    ¡°Can you stop teaching her silly things?¡± Li Qingqing stood up with her hands on her hips and red at Jiang Ming. Then, she carried Tian Anan home like a little chick.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face was dark.


    ¡°What the hell does this have to do with me?¡±


    He shook his head and dragged the ck dog all the way back to his house, then heid it on the ground.


    The ck dog slowly woke up. Its lively eyes looked around, looking for a chance to escape.


    Jiang Ming pondered for a moment and suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯re a dog that has drunk the beast-taming medicine, right?¡±


    First, there was a guy who bought the ingredients for the beast-taming prescription, and then a dog who knew martial arts appeared. It could not be such a coincidence, right?


    The ck dog¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and then its face was nk, as if it did not know what Jiang Ming was talking about.


    ¡°The beast-taming medicine can awaken the intelligence of beasts. You¡¯re so stupid. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ve never drunk it before!¡± Jiang Ming shook his head and looked at the ck dog. ¡°Am I right?¡±


    The ck dog¡¯s eyes were filled with joy as it nodded its head.


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    ...


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment. This was a smart dog that was also a little stupid. He could not bear to kill it, but he could not let it go either.


    Zhou Wenxiu, that stupid girl, probably could not keep an eye on this dog.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s fist hit the ck dog again, and while it was still dizzy, a ck pill was stuffed into its mouth.


    ¡°This is the Marrow-Devouring Pill. Without the antidote, your bone marrow will corrode, and you will die within three days! You¡¯re the first one to enjoy it. Remember to tell me if you have any clinical reactions.¡±


    The ck dog stared at him.

 Chapter 86 - 86 The Truth of the Immortal Encounter

    86 The Truth of the Immortal Encounter


    In the small house, Jiang Ming did not seem to see the ck dog¡¯s resentful eyes and said lightly, ¡°As long as you take the antidote in time, you won¡¯t die. Can you write?¡±


    The ck dog stared at Jiang Ming for a long time, as if it wanted to protest. In the end, it could only nod its head in humiliation when it thought of this human¡¯s brutal means.


    Jiang Ming was not surprised. If he could think of teaching Master Si how to read and write, it was impossible for the person who trained this ck dog to not think of it as well.


    He immediately threw over a paper and a pen and shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll ask, and you¡¯ll answer. What is your name? Where are you from? Where is your master, and why do you want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to kill you.¡± The ck dog was shocked and quickly wrote down an answer.


    ¡°You still dare quibble?!¡± Jiang Ming pped the table, ¡°If you lie again, I¡¯ll chop off your legs and stew them. Tell me everything you know!¡±


    The ck dog¡¯s eyes were filled with fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m ck Bean, from the country of Yue. My master has entered the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. I was just about to chase after him. We¡¯re really not here to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, it¡¯s okay. What¡¯s your master¡¯s name, appearance, and realm?¡± Jiang Ming did not wait for it to answer and continued to ask, ¡°Tell me everything about you and your master. If you dare hide anything from me, I won¡¯t be this nice!¡±


    ck Bean¡¯s face was so scared that it almost turned white. He picked up the charcoal pen and started to write wildly. ¡°My master¡¯s name is Wu Rong. He¡¯s 24 years old, tall, and thin. He¡¯s a third-ss martial artist. My master¡¯s ancestors once obtained the beast-taming prescription in the mountains, and the Wu family once had a Grandmaster. However, now that his family has fallen, and Master is the only child left, he heard that the immortal encounter ising again at the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest, so we wanted to try his luck.¡±


    The ck dog kept writing. Jiang Ming was pleased to read all its answers, and gradually figured out the origin of the ck dog.


    If the ck dog was not lying, the man in the bamboo hat who hade to the Hundred Herb Hall to buy herbs should be its master, Wu Rong.


    ording to the ck dog, the ancestor of the Wu family was a figure from nearly a thousand years ago. He had once obtained the beast-taming prescription in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. With that as his backing, he had developed the family into a very prosperous state in less than three generations.


    However, the beast-taming prescription was only an auxiliary technique, and the Wu family¡¯s beast-taming prescription stood out, so it was targeted by some people. After hundreds of years, the Wu family gradually declined. Wu Rong was the only one left in his generation.


    This ck dog was Wu Rong¡¯s guardian that his father had used Wu Rong¡¯s blood to train for him. He had also left behind some money to help Wu Rong and ensure that he lived a safe and stable life.


    It was a pity that Wu Rong was not that skilled. However, he was quite proud. ording to what ck Bean said, Wu Rong was not willing to let his family die out, and he felt that the beast-taming prescription was not strong enough. Moreover, it was only an auxiliary technique, so he wanted toe to the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest and seek a true immortal technique to restore the glory of his family.


    However, Wu Rong did not want ck Bean to risk following him, so he drugged it and abandoned it halfway. Fortunately, ck Bean had a sensitive nose, so it was able to find him all the way here.


    As for why there was still an iplete beast-taming prescription circting at the foot of Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest, this was not something ck Bean knew.


    ¡°Maybe there were people from the Wu family who wanted to go back to the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest to seek opportunities.¡± Jiang Ming shook his head and did not bother to think about it.


    ¡°It seems that this Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest really has an immortal hidden somewhere!¡±


    ording to ck Bean, Jiang Ming had a better understanding of the immortal encounter in Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest.


    ording to the ancient books passed down by the Wu family, after the Wu family¡¯s patriarch obtained the beast-taming prescription at the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest and established the Wu family, he would collect rare natural treasures, stones, and medicines every year and personally send them to the depths of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. It was not until the Wu family¡¯s ancestor died that he stopped.


    ¡°The immortal encounter is more like a transaction.¡± Jiang Ming was deep in thought. ¡°This sleeping immortal is like a mountain god, collecting tributes and giving opportunities. However, if he was a true immortal, why would he go through so much trouble? If he needed anything, he could just get it himself.¡±


    A Grandmaster could easily establish a huge force to work for him. This immortal could easily create a Grandmaster army, so why did he hide in the mountains and get other people to do these things for him?


    ¡°Is the immortal who appears once every few hundred years injured? Or is he sealed away?¡± Jiang Ming muttered internally. However, a person who could live for a thousand years was probably not a weak person.


    ¡°The Wu family¡¯s ancestor paid tributes every year. I¡¯m afraid the immortal must have used some means to force him into servitude.¡± Jiang Ming wondered if he could be immune to the immortal since he was an immortal as well.


    ¡°By the way, do you have theplete beast-taming prescription?¡± Jiang Ming suddenly asked. If he was Wu Rong¡¯s father, he would definitely give the ck dog a copy of his family¡¯s secret technique.


    ording to the ck dog¡¯s description, theplete beast-taming prescription not only allowed humans tomunicate with beasts, but it also contained the beast¡¯s martial arts technique. As long as there were enough resources, it could allow ordinary beasts to nourish their blood Qi and be martial artists. This was also the reason why ck Bean could be a third-ss martial artist.


    ¡°This is much more powerful than my beast-taming prescription!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have it,¡± The ck dog wrote quickly and shook its head firmly.


    Jiang Ming nodded. It seemed that his guess was right. It really had it!


    However, it seemed that this dog was quite loyal to the Wu family. How to win him over was a problem.


    Suddenly, the sound of flying birds came from outside the window.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes moved, and with lightning speed, he knocked the ck dog unconscious with a punch.


    A swift flew in through the window. It seemed to be a little anxious, and it quickly spat out a ball of paper.


    ¡°The man who refined the medicine was killed. Two members of the Liang family were injured and are walking down the mountain. They are expected to be out in three days. The man who refined the medicine was interrogated before he died, and he said that he left the prescription in the Hundred Herb Hall.¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly had a bad feeling.


    How did the Liang family know that Wu Rong had the beast-taming prescription?


    However, it was useless to think about this now. The most important thing was that he had to nip the trouble in the bud.


    He stood up and was about to leave when he suddenly caught a glimpse of the ck dog. His eyes moved and he burned the note.


    ¡°Anyway, those two people are injured and can¡¯t get out for the time being.¡± Jiang Ming sat at the table and made a n.


    * * *


    The next morning, ck Bean woke up in a daze.


    ¡°You¡¯re tired from the long journey. I want you to sleep a little longer.¡± Jiang Ming had a kind look on his face. ¡°It was all a misunderstanding before. I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ve suddenly realized that you¡¯re very honest and loyal. We have no grievances or grudges. You¡¯re definitely not here to kill me. I¡¯m very touched by your loyalty to your master. Why don¡¯t I go into the mountain with you and help you find your master?¡±


    ck Bean was a little touched and scratched his head, but he did not dare move.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided then.¡± Jiang Ming smiled, stuffed the ck dog into the herb basket to stop it from moving, then carried the herb basket and walked into the mountain.

 Chapter 87 - 87 Acting Sincere

    87 Acting Sincere


    The Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest was surrounded by clouds all year round. The depths of the forest were even more dangerous, and fierce beasts were everywhere. Almost no herb gatherers dared go in, and no one knew what the depths looked like.


    A young man with a ck dog following him walked into the depths. He looked no different from an ordinary herb gatherer.


    The ck dog sniffed left and right from time to time, tracking its master¡¯s scent, but it did not notice the few swifts that asionally flew past in the sky.


    Jiang Ming casually raised his head and nced in the direction that Yu Yan, one of the swifts, had left in. It was the same direction as ck Bean¡¯s search, so he did not say anything.


    !!


    asionally, Jiang Ming would open his mouth and express his concern for the safety of ck Bean¡¯s master, as well as guilt for his previous actions.


    ¡°It¡¯s wrong to hit a dog! If I can be of help in the future, tell me!¡±


    When ck Bean heard this, it was moved to tears. It seemed that it was really a misunderstanding. How could there be such a good person in this world? Thest time it met a stranger on the way, he almost cut off its tail.


    ¡°When I find my master, I¡¯ll definitely repay you!¡± the ck dog wrote on the ground, its face full of sincerity.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been kind and willing to help others, so how can I do this for the sake of repayment? You¡¯re insulting my character.¡± Jiang Ming shook his head unhappily.


    ck Bean¡¯s eyes were filled with hot tears.


    ¡°Did I overdo it?¡± Jiang Ming wanted to feel guilty, but he found that he could not. Who the hell asked your master to trap me?


    The man and the dog were both martial artists, so their speed gradually increased as they went deep into the forest. In less than half a day, they had reached the depths of the forest.


    At this point, the ck dog¡¯s pace had already slowed down. There were more and more wild beasts here, and some of them had disturbed the ck dog¡¯s sense of smell.


    ¡°There are traces of people passing by here. These traces are just a few days old!¡±


    Jiang Ming pointed at a broken bush, ¡°I¡¯m an herb gatherer. I have some experience in this area.¡±


    The ck dog was overjoyed and quickly ran in that direction.


    Jiang Ming followed behind. A squirrel suddenly jumped over the treetop, shaking off a pile of dead branches and leaves. It had another ball of paper.


    ¡°The Liang family is three miles away.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression did not change as he continued to move forward.


    A quarter of an hourter, the ck dog stared at the two strangers in front of it, showing its ferocity and barking madly.


    It could smell its master¡¯s blood on the two of them.


    Jiang Ming looked at the two people from the Liang family. They were both young people in their twenties. They were all covered in bruises. One of them even had a broken leg. No wonder they walked so slowly.


    It seemed that they were also two third-ss rookies. They did not report it to the martial artists in their family because of greed and wanted to take the credit for themselves. If they had not met him, they would have really seeded.


    ¡°Herb gatherer, take care of your dog ande over to carry me down the mountain. Or I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± the young man with the broken leg ordered with cold eyes.


    The ck dog growled and bared its fangs. Jiang Ming quickly held it down and looked at the two people from the Liang family with a kind face, ¡°If there¡¯s anything wrong, let¡¯s talk it out. There¡¯s no need to fight. I¡¯m here to look for my brother. Have you seen a man in ck? He¡¯s tall and thin.¡±


    Although he knew that these two guys were the ones who had killed Wu Rong, he still had to put on an act.


    As expected, the two members of the Liang family had cold expressions. ¡°You know that dead man? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°What? You killed my brother?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s face was full of grief and indignation, ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this!¡±


    He exerted force on his feet and rushed towards the two people. The ck dog saw this and was so angry that it felt its body heat up. It roared and rushed forward.


    ¡°A martial artist?¡± The expressions of the two people from the Liang family changed drastically.


    Jiang Ming had already punched a man and sent him flying into the dense forest. Then, he rushed in as well.


    The ck dog pounced on the man with the broken leg and started to bite him.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a dog! Ah!¡± the man with a broken leg shrieked in fear. He had punched the ck dog, but why did it not die? He was a third-ss martial artist!


    Very quickly, the man with the broken leg had his throat bitten open, and he died.


    ck Bean rushed into the dense forest but did not find Jiang Ming, so he quickly followed his scent.


    * * *


    In a mountain forest more than ten miles away, Jiang Ming stared at the Liang family man whose limbs had been broken and asked coldly, ¡°Where did you guys get this beast-taming prescription?¡±


    The Liang family man¡¯s face was full of fear, and he bbered, ¡°We were ordered toe here by the elder of the family, Liang Xuanyan. Ever since he heard the rumor of a rabbit riding a tiger in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest, Elder Xuanyan suspected that there was an inheritor of the beast-taming prescription here. However, there was soon no news of the rabbit. In order to avoid alerting the enemy, Elder Xuanyan ordered us not to act rashly. A few days ago, Wu Rong appeared in Great Cloud City and unintentionally revealed his ability to understand thenguage of beasts, which was discovered by the two of us. We chased him all the way into the mountains in an attempt to steal his beast-taming prescription. Unfortunately, he did not have the prescription on him. However, he said that he left the prescription with the owner of the Hundred Herb Hall. Please spare my life, I¡¯ll take you to get it.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t I go and get it myself?¡± Jiang Ming looked at him as if he was looking at an idiot. He put his palm on his chest, and a strange force suddenly burst out.


    ¡°This is the Liang family¡¯s Vitality-Snatching Technique! Who are you?¡± The man from the Liang family was shocked.


    However, he did not get an answer. His blood Qi withered, and his vital Qi was exhausted.


    ¡°It¡¯s only equivalent to seven or eight days of practice.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. This was the first time he had used the Vitality-Snatching Technique on someone else.


    He was now a first-ss martial artist, so the vital Qi He seized from a third-ss martial artist was not particrly useful, but it was better than nothing.


    ¡°Liang Xuanyan¡­¡± Immediately, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes darkened. When he received the news from Master Si, he immediately warned it to keep a low profile. He did not expect that it would still be targeted.


    It was not good to be remembered by a Grandmaster family.


    Jiang Ming kicked the body into the ravine, then turned around and walked back. Soon, he met ck Bean.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already killed him at the risk of damaging my origin¡­¡± Jiang Ming coughed and his face suddenly turned pale, ¡°Quickly go find your master!¡±


    ck Bean¡¯s face was full of grief. It nodded heavily and ran toward the mountain.


    In the evening, at the entrance of a cave, ck Bean was lying on top of a corpse whose blood had already dried up. Its eyes were filled with sorrow.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for beingte,¡± Jiang Ming said reproachfully.


    ck Bean endured its grief and got up, writing on the ground, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Master has been dead for a long time. If I hadn¡¯t met you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to even find his body. Thank you.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed and stopped talking.


    The next day, Jiang Ming dug a grave for ck Bean¡¯s master and buried him in the mountain.


    ...


    ¡°You almost killed me, and I even dug a grave for you. That¡¯s good enough!¡± Jiang Ming stared at the grave and muttered internally.


    A momentter, the man and the dog returned and went down the mountain.


    ¡°What are your ns for the future?¡± Jiang Ming suddenly asked.


    ck Bean¡¯s eyes seemed to be a little hesitant.


    Jiang Ming smacked his forehead, as if he suddenly remembered something, and threw a white pill to ck Bean. ¡°This is the antidote. It willst for a while. Juste to me regrly to get it.¡±


    ck Bean knelt on the ground with a plop and dug the ground with his paws.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wandering for half my life. I need a wise master¡­¡±

 Chapter 88 - 88 The Complete Beast-Taming Prescription

    88 The Complete Beast-Taming Prescription


    It was a hot summer.


    In a small bamboo-fenced courtyard, arge ck dog waszily sleeping on its stomach. From time to time, it would turn over and lie down under the shade of the tree.


    In the courtyard next door, a little girl¡¯s head was hidden in the gap between the bamboo fences. Her big eyes stared straight at ck Bean for a moment, then looked left and right to make sure that there was no sign of kitchen utensils being prepared. She then carried the small wooden bucket back to the house in disappointment.


    After a while, Li Qingqing¡¯s frantic scream came from the room next door, ¡°Tian Anan! Who told you to fill a bucket of mud and pour it on the bed?¡±


    !!


    Jiang Ming was lyingfortably in the bamboo chair, chuckling at Tian Anan¡¯s fate, and then continued to look at the thick stack of paper in his hand, which was filled with crooked handwriting


    It was aplete beast-taming prescription. Jiang Ming looked satisfied.


    ck Bean was quite grateful. As soon as it returned home, it wrote the whole beast-taming prescription and apologized for hiding it from Jiang Ming. Jiang Ming also expressed his understanding and wanted to be honest with it in the future.


    Soon, Jiang Ming finished reading the stack of paper and was surprised.


    ¡°So, this beast-taming prescription actually has three medicinal forms and a martial arts technique, huh?¡±


    The beast-taming prescription he had obtained before was only the basic form for beast-taming prescriptions. It was refined with the blood of the beast tamer, and it could help the beast gain intelligence and obey the beast tamer who provided the blood.


    As for the second prescription, it required the blood of nine different birds and beasts, supplemented by dozens of medicinal herbs. It was refined into a pill for beast tamers to consume, and they could understand thenguage of beasts.


    ¡°With this medicinal form, there¡¯s no need to trouble Master Si to trante.¡± Jiang Ming nodded.


    However, the strangest thing was the third prescription. It was still a pill refined with the blood of a beast tamer. It could be fed to a beast that had already taken the first prescription, and the two would establish a mental link. The beast tamer had a chance to ce his mind on the beast and control it, as if he had a clone.


    However, ording to ck Bean¡¯s memory, this was just a myth. No one in the Wu family had ever sessfully executed it.


    Jiang Ming guessed that the third prescription was so mysterious that it might really involve the scope of immortal cultivators. Ordinary martial artists could not seed at all.


    ¡°However, I can try it when I have time,¡± he mumbled.


    As for thest martial arts technique, only beasts could cultivate it to reach the Grandmaster realm. It seemed quite intimidating. The highest the Wu family had ever gone was a first-ss martial artist. They had never been able to break through to the Dao Master realm.


    ¡°I wonder how far Master Si and the fat tiger can go with this ¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself. However, the storm was rising recently, so he did not n to act rashly for the time being.


    ¡°I should keep a low profile in the future.¡¯¡± Jiang Ming thought of the two people from the Liang family he met in the mountain and what they said. Suddenly, he felt a chill run down his spine.


    The Liang family was looking for the inheritor of the beast-taming prescription in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. Wasn¡¯t that him?


    If they wanted to catch him, they had to pry open Master Si¡¯s mouth first. If they wanted to do that. they had to first catch it. In order to catch it, they had to avoid the eyes in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. In order to avoid thousands of eyes, they had to kill almost all the beasts in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest.


    ¡°Our defense is good. However, we can¡¯t let our guard down either. There¡¯s still a slight chance that it might happen. We have to be on guard! Unknowingly, I¡¯ve been targeted by a Grandmaster family! This is horrible!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed, and he made up his mind. ¡°It seems that I have to work hard on my cultivation again!¡±


    There would be trouble if he was targeted. If something happened, he would not be able to survive!


    ¡°No one can stop me from hiding!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s expression was a little cold. ¡°Not even a Grandmaster family! I said it!¡±


    In a corner of the courtyard, the ck dog suddenly shivered.


    Over the next few days, Jiang Ming doubled his cultivation. He mercilessly hit himself with the Vitality-Snatching Technique ten times a day. His cultivation improved by leaps and bounds, and he quickly rushed to the peak of the first ss.


    In addition, Jiang Ming also changed his appearance and sneaked into various medicine shops in the county town to purchase the medicinal herbs needed for the next two prescriptions and studied the refining methods of the two beast-taming pills.


    As the days went by, the weather became hotter and hotter. More and more unfamiliar martial artists gathered in Great Cloud City. Great Cloud City was filled with a restless atmosphere.


    * * *


    It was the 17th of August.


    In the small courtyard, Zhou Wenxiu kept wiping her sweat andined, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the weather this year? It¡¯s getting hotter and hotter at this time. Is there no end to it?¡±


    Jiang Ming and Tian Anan sat face to face on the ground, staring at each other with their eyes wide open. They gnawed on the watermelons that had just been sliced, ignoring Zhou Wenxiu¡¯sints.


    Suddenly, a swift flew out of nowhere andnded in the nest under the eaves, chirping.


    Jiang Ming lowered his head and nibbled on the watermelon. In his mind, he naturally understood the chirping of the swift.


    ¡°The Liang family¡¯s martial artists have entered the mountain. They¡¯re heading straight for the forbidden zone.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes focused, ¡°Is this storm finally going to rise?¡±


    Over the next few days, there was a constant stream of news.


    ¡°The six Grandmaster families of the country of Yan have all left Great Cloud City today and entered the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest!¡±


    An unknown group of carriages came from the capital. The guards of the group casually waved their des, killing more than ten bandits.


    Jiang Ming was shocked. These were Grandmasters!


    If mere guards were Grandmasters, the person inside the carriage was unimaginably powerful.


    Time gradually passed, and it was now September. The weather was getting hotter and hotter, and it was extremely unusual.


    On the other hand, the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest was getting livelier.


    For some reason, the news of the immortal encounter spread throughout the country of Yan. Countless martial artists had traveled thousands of miles toe here, rushing into the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest from all directions and gathering outside the forbidden zone.


    Although the immortal had not yet appeared, bloody conflicts had already broken out from time to time. ording to Yu Yan, who was flying back and forth, even the Grandmasters had taken action and destroyed a mountain. Some Grandmasters even coughed up blood and were injured.


    ¡°Who the f*ck is this guy? He¡¯s causing such a big scene!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched. This news definitely did not fly out on its own. It was obviously spread by someone with sinister intentions.

 Chapter 89 - 89 Intercepting and Killing the Liang Family

    89 Intercepting and Killing the Liang Family


    ¡°A few days ago, the Grandmasters fought because of a strange flower that suddenly bloomed. Yesterday, a purple-root grass with a flowing silver light appeared, causing a bloody fight. More than thirty martial artists died. Within a radius of ten miles from the forbidden zone, the growth rate of the vegetation has be faster again. A withered thunderstruck tree has sprouted new shoots. A martial artist who was resting on the thunderstruck tree suddenly broke through to the next realm.¡±


    For the next few days, Jiang Ming was more and more shocked as he listened to Yu Yan¡¯s information.


    Unfortunately, after a few more days, the scene of the nts recovering and the cultivators breaking through was still only within a five-mile radius of the forbidden zone.


    Almost all the martial artists had squeezed into the five-mile radius of the forbidden zone, fighting and killing to obtain all kinds of mutated nts. In just a few days, hundreds of martial artists had died.


    !!


    Jiang Ming muttered to himself, ¡°Could it be that the ce where the mysterious immortal is sleeping is a ce with rich vital Qi? Is the immortal¡¯s vital Qi leaking and causing the surrounding vital Qi to change because he¡¯s about to wake up?¡±


    Another swift flew back.


    ¡°A martial artist entered the forbidden zone with a Yellow Jade Pearl and came out alive. He brought back a small tree that bore fruit. It seems to be more precious than the exotic flowers and nts outside the forbidden zone. It was snatched by the Liang family! The forces with Yellow Jade Pearls have entered the forbidden zone one after another, but each Yellow Jade Pearl seems to be able to protect only three to five people. Most of them are still fighting outside the forbidden zone for the mutant nts.¡±


    ¡°It seems that the immortal encounter has really arrived,¡± Jiang Ming said in a low voice. He raised his hand, and Yu Yan flew back into the air. Then, he got up and walked towards the bar.


    On the way, Jiang Ming also adjusted his breathing and calmed his mood.


    He had only gained immortality. He had not lived for thousands of years. How could he not be tempted by such an opportunity?


    But at this moment, the most important thing was to stay calm. Although the immortal encounter was important, keeping a low profile was even more important.


    The immortal encounter this time was obviously unusual. Someone had deliberately created a big wave and caused a fight between martial artists.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already confirmed that there¡¯s really an immortal encounter here, and I have the Yellow Jade Pearl. I¡¯ll just sneak into the mountain and seek the immortal encounter a couple of hundred yearster. There¡¯s no need to get involved in this mess.¡±


    As he walked, a few old farmers with hoes on their backs passed by him and were also discussing current affairs.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be an old immortal living in this ravine!¡±


    ¡°Maybe with a wave of the immortal¡¯s hand, gold, silver, and gems will grow out of the fields, and we¡¯ll be rich.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Old Yan has sneaked into the mountain. I wonder if he cane back with gold.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    The mess this time was many times bigger than the mess the King of Medicine had caused.


    The bar was also in a mess. Many hot-blooded men were staying here for the time being, preparing to enter the mountain.


    ¡°A Grandmaster is nothing. Who said that the immortal encounter will definitely be obtained by Grandmasters? If I manage to catch the immortal encounter in the chaos and be an immortal on the spot, what can Grandmasters do to me? They¡¯ll still have to kneel down and call me their master!¡±


    ¡°F*ck, well said! Let¡¯s form a team.¡±


    ¡°Count me in. I¡¯m from Jiangnan City. Where are you from?¡±


    All kinds of different ents mixed together as martial artists from all over the world gathered in groups of three to five, as if they were going to a big event.


    In Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes, it was no different from jumping into a meat grinder.


    He came to the second floor and happened to see someone.


    ¡°Fang Lie, long time no see!¡±


    Jiang Ming sat opposite him and sighed. Of the people who had applied to Tiger Hunting Vige with him, only Fang Lie and he were left. In fact, he was considered to have left Tiger Hunting Vige.


    ¡°If you want to see me every day, thene back to the vige!¡± Fang Lieughed. There was a shallow de mark on his face, and his eyes were much sharper. He seemed to have grown a lot in the past few years.


    ¡°Has Tiger Hunting Vige made any moves?¡± Jiang Ming alsoughed and asked.


    Fang Lie nodded, ¡°The leader has brought Guan Feng and a few other second-ss martial artists into the mountains.¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned slightly.


    Fang Lie could tell what he was thinking and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re now a Grandmaster-level force!¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. Then, he thought of the Flying Cloud Castle. He was surprised. He did not expect that a low-key force like the Flying Cloud Castle would have a Grandmaster.


    Then, he heaved a sigh of relief. That¡¯s right, without a Grandmaster, how would they dare fight for power? However, it seemed that Tiger Hunting Vige had joined hands with the Flying Cloud Castle.


    ¡°However, the situation this time is a little unusual,¡± Jiang Ming reminded him.


    ¡°Wei Yan said the same thing!¡± Fang Lieughed. ¡°We¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Jiang Ming was relieved. The young man who seemed to be gentle was actually very cunning. There would be no problem with his advice.


    ¡°After this, Tiger Hunting Vige will be leaving Great Cloud City,¡± Fang Lie suddenly said.


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment, and then he realized something. Now that the world was suffering from a great drought and the people¡¯s grievances were everywhere, in addition to this storm, there would be countless casualties among the martial artists, and maybe even a few Grandmasters would die. It was almost inevitable for the aristocratic families to feel unsafe.


    Taking advantage of their fear was a way to rise.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few years,¡± Jiang Ming sighed internally.


    If everyone lived and worked in peace and contentment, the Green Mountain Army would not have been able to raise such a big army. They fought all the way to Jiangnan City and were only destroyed when they tried to hurt the aristocrats.


    After drinking, Jiang Ming returned home and continued to live his daily life.


    One day, Jiang Ming was eating noodles when a swift suddenlynded on the table and chirped.


    ¡°Something big seems to have happened in the forbidden zone. All the martial artists with the Yellow Jade Pearls have entered the forbidden zone! The Liang family has two Yellow Jade Pearls. The Grandmasters and all the Dao Masters of the Liang family have entered the forbidden zone and sent a few first-ss martial artists to secretly escort the exotic flowers and rare herbs out of the mountain. No one has found them so far.¡±


    Jiang Ming stopped eating, and his eyes revealed a strange look.


    He muttered to himself, ¡°It seems that the Grandmasters and Dao Masters have entered the forbidden zone to fight for the immortal fate, but they were afraid that some desperadoes would plunder their loot, so they got first-ss martial artists to guard it.¡±


    The Liang family probably did not expect to obtain these exotic flowers and rare herbs from the beginning, so they did not make thorough arrangements. Now that there was a sudden change in the forbidden zone, they could only send a few first-ss martial artists to guard their loot.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then if I don¡¯t make a move, it won¡¯t make sense!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He had made up his mind to destroy the Liang family. Their loot was just a bonus.


    ¡°But it¡¯s always better to be careful.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not act rashly and sent Yu Yan to keep an eye on the Liang family at all times.


    The next night, Jiang Ming held a short de and sat quietly in his room.


    ...


    A swift quietly returned.


    ¡°It¡¯s confirmed that they¡¯re only first-ss martial artists, and they¡¯ve all disyed their strength in the mountains! The route chosen is remote and difficult to walk. There is no trace of anyone within a ten-mile radius.¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡± Jiang Ming nodded, his eyes calm.


    When he had to hide, he would hide. When he had to kill, he would kill. It was time for him to make a move now.


    He got up and jumped out of the window.

 Chapter 90 - 90 Your Technique is Weak

    90 Your Technique is Weak


    In the dark forest, seven or eight ck-d figures flew out. They were as fast as lightning, silently and quickly heading out of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest.


    In the middle, there were three people who were faintly protected. On their backs, they were carrying arge bulging sack, from which a strange fragrance was asionally emitted.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid these herbs can help the Liang family to create one or two Grandmasters. I didn¡¯t expect to reap such a harvest before I even saw the immortal encounter. It¡¯s amazing!¡± a ck-d figure said in a low voice, his eyes shing with excitement.


    ¡°This is nothing,¡± another person said longingly. ¡°If Master finds the immortal and reaches the realm above the Grandmaster, the Liang family will rule the world!¡±


    ¡°Lower your voices and be on high alert!¡±


    The leader shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡°The immortal¡¯s cave has already opened. Master and the elders are fighting for the immortal fate with all their might and have no time to take care of us. If we screw up this task, you can all chop off your own heads.¡±


    ¡°Master Chen, you¡¯re overthinking. No one has discovered our whereabouts, even if they did, with the joint attack of eight first-ss martial artists using the Wave-Swallowing Saber Technique, not even a Dao Master can fight back!¡±


    A trace of anger shed in Master Chen¡¯s eyes, but he forcibly suppressed it.


    He was only an outsider, but he had fought for the Liang family his entire life and was deeply trusted. He had a lot of experience, so he was temporarily sent to be the steward of this task. However, in the face of these proud and arrogant scions of the Liang family, he did not dare really get angry.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find any traces of people along the way, and no one triggered the traps I left behind.¡± Master Chen was still looking around vigntly, but he had also rxed a little.


    As a Grandmaster family, the Liang family upied arge area in the mountain forest. No one dared approach it. They walked quietly and chose to traverse the steepest and most well-hidden mountain road, so it was impossible to be discovered.


    As for the ordinary people in the viges and towns who were climbing the mountains, they could just kill them!


    The group of people continued to hurry on their way. In the quiet mountain forest, the cries of a few birds and beasts could be heard from time to time.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired,¡± suddenly, a person carrying a bag muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s a knockout drug! We¡¯ve encountered an enemy!¡±


    Master Chen¡¯s expression changed drastically as he shouted, ¡°Get into formation!¡±


    Although the Liang family martial artists looked down on Master Chen, they still acknowledged hispetency. At this time, when they heard what he said, their faces all changed. The eight of them instantly came together and drew out their steel sabers, looking around vigntly.


    A saber burning with blood Qi suddenly shed down from a towering tree. It carried a tremendous force and ruthlessly smashed toward them.


    ¡°The Blood-Burning Saber Technique?¡± Master Chen¡¯s eyes were slightly startled, but he did not panic. He quickly got into position.


    Their weapons shed. A terrifying force exploded, and the invisible force cut through the surrounding vegetation, destroying it.


    A figure shot out andnded lightly on the ground. His face was ferocious, and he stared coldly at the Liang family.


    ¡°As expected of the Liang family.¡± Jiang Ming was not surprised. The knockout powder was not very effective on first-ss martial artists. Thest time he dealt with the master of the Shi family, he only seeded because the other party was injured. However, it was not enough to deal with these experienced martial artists of the Liang family.


    The other party¡¯s formation of the Wave-Swallowing Saber Technique was rather interesting. However, it was only limited to this area.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Master Chen stared at the fierce-looking man and shouted in anger. This man had obviously been hiding here for a long time. How was this possible?


    They did not find anyone following them, so how did this person know that they were going to pass by here?


    ¡°You sure have a lot to say for a dead man!¡± Jiang Ming shouted coldly, and his body flew up at the same time. The Blood-Burning Saber Technique burst out, and he shed down with his saber.


    Master Chen was so angry that heughed. He could tell that his opponent was only a first-ss martial artist. Despite this, he still had the guts to attack eight first-ss martial artists with the Blood-Burning Saber Technique. He was simply a clown.


    The weapons collided once again. The blood Qi exploded and shot out a blinding red light in the night sky. Both parties staggered back at the same time. However, this time, many of the Liang family¡¯s martial artists¡¯ faces turned pale and their breathing became chaotic.


    After all, they were only first-ss martial artists. Jiang Ming was a first-ss martial artist who was using a forbidden technique. He was much stronger than them.


    ¡°Hold on, he won¡¯t be able to use this forbidden technique many times! Kill him when he¡¯s exhausted and leave this ce!¡± Master Chen shouted.


    Everyone¡¯s spirits were lifted.


    Jiang Ming smiled strangely.


    The Blood-Burning Saber Technique burst out again and struck the opponent¡¯s formation with a ng, making an ear-piercing sound. However, it still could not split it open.


    Just as Master Chen and the others were about to heave a sigh of relief, another attack followed closely behind.


    The youngest martial artist of the Liang family could not withstand this sudden increase in pressure. He immediately spat out blood and staggered, almost having his head cut off by Jiang Ming¡¯s de.


    Master Chen¡¯s face turned red as he tried his best to maintain the formation. At the same time, his eyes were filled with horror. What kind of monster was this? Was the Blood-Burning Saber Technique supposed to be used in this way? Why hadn¡¯t he died from the bacsh of the forbidden technique?


    ¡°No, this is the Wave-Swallowing Saber Technique¡­ He¡¯s the murderer who destroyed the Shi family!¡± Master Chen suddenly woke up and shouted angrily, ¡°You stole the Liang family¡¯s de technique! You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Jiang Ming continued to shout as if he did not care about his life, ¡°Let¡¯s fight one-on-one if you have the guts. Let¡¯s see whose Wave-Swallowing Saber Technique is the original!¡±


    Bile rose up Master Chen¡¯s throat. However, he swallowed it back down.


    In just a short while, everyone was on the brink of death.


    ¡°I¡¯m finished.¡± Master Chen was in despair. If they had scattered and fled in all directions, perhaps a few of them would have survived.


    However, it was toote to escape now. Where could he escape to with his body covered in injuries? Maintaining the formation would allow him to live a little longer, but what was the use?


    Suddenly, everyone¡¯s weapons started to explode!


    There were several shes of metal and heads flew high into the air one after another. Blood stained the area!


    After a while, Master Chen was the only one left alive.


    ¡°It seems that your technique is weak,¡± Jiang Ming said lightly.


    Master Chen¡¯s head fell to the ground, and the forest instantly fell silent.


    ¡°What are you still doing? Carry the goods!¡± Jiang Ming waved to the side.


    In the darkness, a ck dog reluctantly moved out. There were customized bamboo baskets tied to both sides of its body. Jiang Ming threw two big bags into them, and ck Bean suddenly became like a mini ck donkey carrying goods.


    Jiang Ming carried thest bag, and the two quickly left the scene of the crime.

 Chapter 91 - 91 Made a Note

    91 Made a Note


    In the small courtyard, the door was tightly shut, and the lights were dim.


    ck Bean wagged its tail and tiptoed around the window, vigntly observing the outside world.


    Jiang Ming nced at it and nodded with satisfaction.


    Master Si was in charge of the mountain,manding the beasts, and ck Bean apanied him.


    !!


    Then, Jiang Ming took a bag to the table and opened it, revealing the items inside.


    ¡°After spending so much effort to get this, I¡¯d like to see what¡¯s so special about this exotic flower,¡± Jiang Ming muttered and looked carefully.


    In the bundle, there were various nts that looked simr to the flowers and nts in the mountains, but they were particrly healthy and strong. In the darkness, there were threads of lustrous light flowing, and they were filled with a refreshing fragrance.


    Jiang Ming activated his heightened perception and felt that these flowers and nts seemed to contain a pure and strange energy, but it was very weak, as if it would dissipate at any time.


    ¡°Could this be spirit Qi?¡± Jiang Ming was deep in thought.


    He muttered to himself for a moment, then plucked a petal and threw it into his mouth. He chewed a few times and swallowed it.


    ¡°It seems to have condensed the blood Qi a little, but it¡¯s not obvious. Eating two or three herbs is equivalent to drinking a bowl of Blood-Strengthening Soup,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself a momentter.


    However, this was still shocking enough. He had only tasted an ordinary wildflower in the mountains, but it had a miraculous effect that surpassed that of medicinal herbs. If he studied it carefully, it might have other uses.


    ¡°If ordinary flowers and nts had such an effect, what kind of amazing effect would it have if they were mutated exotic flowers and nts?¡±


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming immediately opened the second bag, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    In the bag, there were dozens of mutated herbs. The lotus root was as dark as ink, and the golden ginseng was sparkling.


    He could not wait to cut off a small piece of the golden ginseng and put it in his mouth. A pure medicinal power suddenly spread out, causing the blood in his body to boil, and his skin to turn slightly red.


    Jiang Ming stood up and quickly circted the Flowing Cloud Technique, using this abundant blood Qi to temper his bone marrow. After a while, the blood Qi finally calmed down.


    ¡°The medicinal power contained in this piece of golden ginseng is almostparable to that of a stalk of fire cloud grass!


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. The efficacy of this mutated medicinal herb was too amazing, and the medicinal power contained in it was extremely special. Not only could it increase blood Qi, but it also made the blood Qi purer and more condensed.


    ¡°If I were to use these mutated medicinal herbs, even if I don¡¯t use any forbidden techniques, I can fight against an ordinary Dao Master!¡±


    In the third bundle, there was only one nt. It was a small tree full of fruits. There were nine fruits in total.


    Although the fruit tree was not big, it was heavy. The trunk seemed to be made of pure gold, and the nine red fruits were only the size of cherries, flowing with a golden-red luster.


    ¡°This should be a fruit tree that grows in the forbidden zone.¡±


    Jiang Ming plucked one and threw it directly into his mouth. He chewed a few times and swallowed it.


    Jiang Ming was prepared to face the terrifying medicinal power that would burst his body, but he found that it was not the case.


    A warm medicinal power poured directly into his head, making him a hundred times more energetic in an instant. His five senses seemed to have been enhanced a lot.


    Everything appeared in his perception in an instant!


    This feeling disappeared in an instant, but Jiang Ming¡¯s perception was still much sharper than before!


    Jiang Ming sensed it carefully and could not help but reveal a surprised look. If he triggered the heightened perception again, he would be able to use it for much longer.


    Jiang Ming stared at the small tree. The value of these fruits was probably higher than any mutated medicinal herbs. If the Liang family found out about their power, they would definitely not just send a few first-ss martial artists to escort them.


    ¡°My control of blood Qi is getting more precise!¡±


    Jiang Ming put his fingers together like a sword, and blood Qi instantly covered his fingers. At the tip of his fingers, a trace of blood Qi jumped and shed, trying to spread out of his body.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. He withdrew his blood Qi, but his eyes shed with surprise, ¡°But it¡¯s almost there!¡±


    As his perception became more and more sensitive, Jiang Ming found that the control of his blood Qi was getting stronger and stronger. He even had a faint inkling that he could release his blood Qi, but he had never seeded.


    However, after eating the red fruit today, he had almost seeded!


    The release of blood Qi was the exclusive symbol of a Dao Master. Only by further condensing the blood Qi with the help of a master-level skill could one achieve this.


    ¡°If I eat all the other fruits, I might be able to!¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. If he could do this, coupled with the use of mutated herbs to condense blood Qi, it was possible to kill a Dao Master in a one-on-one fight.


    Then, he started to think about his heightened perception.


    ¡°Was it a change in my soul? Did I activate the divine sense?¡±


    Jiang Ming was not sure, but he felt that his guess was very likely. Whether it was the Spirit-Clearing Soup or this strange red fruit, both could enhance his heightened perception and give him better control of his blood Qi.


    None of this was a change in his body. The only exnation was that his soul had undergone a transformation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m going to have a divine soul soon?¡± Jiang Ming muttered, then shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    ¡°Speaking of immortal cultivation, I wonder how the search for the immortal encounter in the mountain is going?¡±


    Although Jiang Ming did not intend to participate in the battle, he was also paying attention to this issue at all times. He had made a note of all the people who had entered the mountain.


    In particr, those forces who had entered the forbidden zone with the Yellow Jade Pearl were the key targets.


    Jiang Ming muttered and hid a few bags in a big pit under the table. He instructed ck Bean to sleep on it, and he fell asleep as well.

 Chapter 92 - 92 A Shocking Change

    92 A Shocking Change


    ¡°Give me three baskets of steamed buns and a bowl of chili tofu!¡±


    Jiang Ming sat in a breakfast stall and shouted impolitely.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already eaten five baskets. There¡¯s no need to take care of my business.¡± Li Qingqing¡¯s hands were full of flour as she brought over the tofu and steamed buns.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Martial artists cultivate their blood Qi. This little bit of food is nothing. The second-ss martial artist I know, Master Guan, can even finish a cow!¡±


    !!


    Li Qingqing shook her head. She could not be bothered to argue with him. She rolled her eyes at him and went back to work.


    Jiang Ming smiled and continued to eat the buns.


    A momentter, Jiang Ming¡¯s heart suddenly throbbed for no reason.


    He suddenly raised his head and stared at the depths of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest.


    After a few breaths, the sound of muffled thunder seemed toe from the mountain.


    ¡°Is it going to rain? I think I heard thunder,¡± Li Qingqing quickly stuck her head out of the stall and said in surprise.


    ¡°No, the weather is very good. Miss Qingqing, you must be mistaken!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s expression was normal as he smiled.


    He finished thest bun in one bite, left a copper coin, got up, and quickly returned home. He closed the door and sat quietly in his room, waiting.


    Less than a quarter of an hourter, a swift flew over like a bolt of lightning andnded on the windowsill, chirping urgently.


    ¡°There was a big explosion in the forbidden zone, and a red light burst out. The smoke and clouds that shrouded the forbidden zone were blown away, revealing the scene inside the forbidden zone. It was a valley surrounded by mountains on three sides. A mountain was blown up, and there are countless casualties.


    ¡°The Grandmaster of the Zheng family, one of the six great aristocratic families, was killed on the spot. Some powerful beasts rushed out from the depths of the forbidden zone. They seemed to be enraged and fought with the human martial artists. A huge silver-gray wolf and a golden ape could easily match the Grandmasters.


    ¡°Thews of the forbidden zone seem to have lost their effectiveness. All living beings can enter the zone. Countless human martial art practitioners rushed into the depths of the forbidden zone and fought with those beasts in an attempt to fight for the immortal encounter.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered. It seemed that the mastermind who had spread the news and attracted all the martial artists in the world to the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest had finally taken action.


    This move made Jiang Ming¡¯s heart jump. What did the mastermind want to do?


    Jiang Ming was not surprised to hear about the Grandmaster-level beasts in the mountains. He had long guessed that the beast-taming prescription was passed down from the mountains. Even ck Bean could be a third-ss martial artist, so it was not surprising that the immortals had created a few Grandmasters.


    ck Bean suddenly raised its head, ¡°Red light? Did anyone suddenly die?¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just one or two people who died,¡± ck Bean quickly replied, ¡°Thousands or even more died in a short span.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned, and then his expression suddenly changed, ¡°North Peace City!¡±


    Marquis Zhou had led his army north and won a great battle. He had killed countless soldiers of the Green Mountain Army and it was said that he did not leave a single prisoner alive. He had even ughtered tens of thousands of civilians in North Peace City, causing blood to flow like a river.


    Marquis Zhou had yet to return to the capital. It was said that he was still chasing after Lord Cangshan and the rest of the Green Mountain Army in the red pine snowfield.


    ¡°The Wu family¡¯s ancestral records say that there was a demonic technique hundreds of years ago that could use dead blood Qi to refine the Ten Thousand Blood Pearl. It had unparalleled power and could even kill a Grandmaster. One of the Grandmasters of the Wu family¡¯s ancestors was killed by it, so it¡¯s recorded very clearly!¡± ck Bean quickly revealed all the information it knew, ¡°Dead blood Qi can only be condensed in battlefields where countless people die in a short period of time.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart trembled, and his previous doubts vanished. There was no doubt that the person behind this storm was Marquis Zhou Pingshi.


    At the cost of the lives of all the people in North Peace City, the Ten Thousand Blood Pearl would be refined, and he would find the immortal encounter.


    And his purpose, if one thought about it carefully, was truly terrifying!


    ¡°Does he want to be immortal by killing the current immortal?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible!¡± ck Bean suddenly said, ¡°ording to the Wu family¡¯s records, it¡¯s said that the spiritual energy of the universe has been exhausted, and the celestial path no longer exists. The strongest power in the secr world is the peak of the Grandmaster realm! It¡¯s precisely because of this that no one can break past the Grandmaster level. Even if immortals descend, they will be restricted. If they want to use the power above the Grandmaster level, they will have to pay the price of serious injury or even death.


    ¡°The Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest should be a rare, blessednd where spiritual energy asionally bursts out. I don¡¯t know why the immortal is hiding here. However, if the legend is true and the world is iplete, even if he uses the spiritual energy here, the immortal can¡¯t exert much power that is beyond the Grandmaster level.¡±


    Jiang Ming listened quietly, and finally nced at ck Bean, ¡°You¡¯re pretty smart today!¡±


    ck Bean immediately barked in happiness.


    Jiang Ming was toozy to pay attention to it. He closed his eyes and pondered, ¡°If this information is true, then Marquis Zhou might really seed with so many Grandmasters gathered here. However, that immortal must have many tricks up his sleeve. It¡¯s still unknown who will win. Now that the news has spread, none of the aristocratic families will be able to keep calm. They are hell-bent on killing the immortal. I don¡¯t know whether they¡¯ll survive the immortal¡¯s wrath. I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t participate.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but sigh in relief, and his expression became rxed.


    He was now waiting for his team of beasts to report back to him.


    He opened his notebook and browsed through the names of many forces written down.


    Suddenly, a swift returned.


    ¡°In the depths of the forbidden zone, a cave has been destroyed. Many martial artists have rushed in, and an intense battle has broken out. There are sounds of people fighting for something. Moreover, the head of the Chen family of Jiangnan City took advantage of the chaos to escape from the cave. He seems to be very smug.¡±


    ¡°Everyone is fighting, but he stole something and ran away!¡± Jiang Ming pouted and made a note next to the Chen family¡¯s name.


    ¡°The Chen family¡¯s head is a Dao Master. It¡¯s too risky to fight him now. Let¡¯s wait a few years.¡± Jiang Ming was calm and did not panic.

 Chapter 93 - 93 Chaos Rises Again

    93 Chaos Rises Again


    Early in the morning, everyone in Peace County woke up at sunrise.


    Smoke rose in spirals. The hawkers set up their stalls, and the old farmers carried hoes and walked into the fields.


    In his small courtyard, Jiang Ming withdrew his fist and stood still. His fist clenched and loosened, and a strange look shed in his eyes.


    ¡°These mutated medicinal herbs are something else!¡± In just two days, Jiang Ming had taken a few pieces of mutated golden ginseng and felt that his body had changed a lot. His blood Qi was more condensed and vigorous. It was as if he were evolving.


    ¡°However, I probably won¡¯t have the chance to attack again.¡±


    In the past two days, the struggle for the immortal encounter in the depths of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest had be more brutal. Blood flowed like rivers both inside and outside the forbidden zone. Even several Dao Masters had fallen. On normal days, they could establish a sect and dominate a region, but now they had died a tragic death.


    Anything slightly valuable was taken away by the major families. asionally, some people would escape with one or two mutated flowers and nts. Jiang Ming was toozy to chase after them. The medicinal herbs at home were enough, and it was not worth the risk.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the so-called immortal won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer!¡±


    ording to Yu Yan¡¯s information, the Grandmasters had killed all the Grandmaster-level ferocious beasts and fought a human who had walked out of a cave in the deepest part of the forbidden zone.


    The human was wearing ancient and unfamiliar-looking robes. He was missing an arm, and his skin was cracked like porcin. However, he was terrifyingly strong. His whole body was shining, and he was on par with thirteen Grandmasters. However, maybe it was because he was seriously injured, or maybe it was because his power was restricted, he was beaten until he coughed up blood and fled. Today, he seemed to be on the verge of death.


    At noon, Yu Yan returned.


    Jiang Ming looked up and felt something. This storm caused by the immortal encounter shoulde to an end soon.


    As expected, the swift started chirping.


    ¡°The ancient human who walked out of the forbidden zone died, but before he died, he used a flying sword technique and instantly killed three Grandmasters. Then, he used an unknown secret technique to increase hisbat strength and killed two more Grandmasters. However, in the blink of an eye, he died, and his physical body shattered!


    ¡°He really died¡­¡± Jiang Ming slurped some noodles, his eyes full of surprise.


    Although he guessed that the person hiding in the forbidden zone was most likely not an immortal, but a cultivator or something, he was definitely an existence far beyond a Grandmaster. He was probably hiding in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest for some unknown reason to recuperate.


    Who would have thought that after thousands of years of recuperation, his injuries would not be fully healed? Instead, a group of Grandmasters from the mortal world would steal hisir and even kill him.


    How tragic!


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    Everyone was going to start fighting for the immortal¡¯s relics and so on now, and the fighting would probably get even more brutal.


    ¡°I like peace, and I can¡¯t bear seeing stuff like this. I won¡¯t join in.¡± Jiang Ming shook his head, put his hands behind his back, and strode to Li Qingqing¡¯s stall to eat steamed buns.


    Tian Anan sat on a small stool beside the chopping board, staring at Jiang Ming who was eating a steamed bun. After a long while, she muttered from the bottom of her heart, ¡°Mama, Ming is exactly the same as the good-for-nothing you mentioned!¡±


    Jiang Ming almost spat out the food in his mouth. He stood up angrily and ruffled Tian Anan¡¯s hair. Then, he paid five copper coins and left in satisfaction.


    The news of the situation in the forbidden zone exploded.


    ¡°The battle between Grandmasters and the search for the immortal hase to an end! The immortal¡¯s cave was destroyed. Other than the Zheng family, whose Grandmaster died, the Liang family, Zhao family, Xu family, and other Grandmaster families all gained something. They took away a mysterious iron box, some leather bags, and other items.


    ¡°There were also some powerful Dao Masters who took advantage of the situation. After entering the cave, they escaped and fled the mountain. ording to the information they exchanged earlier, they were from Qinglin Vige¡¯s martial arts school run by the Tong family of the country of Jing.¡±


    Jiang Ming was jotting down notes in a small notebook while Yu Yan made the report. Finally, he closed the notebook with satisfaction and carefully put it away. He then mourned for the unknown immortal for a beat and then went to the bar for a drink.


    A monthter, the weather turned cold, and many people had already put on heavieryers.


    ¡°The weather is interesting. During the search for the immortal, spiritual energy surged out and the weather was scalding,¡± Jiang Ming said softly.


    Were they connected?


    ¡°Regardless, it has nothing to do with me for the time being!¡±


    He shook his head and stopped thinking about it. ording to the legends, the immortal encounter would happen every few hundred years. Even if there was another change in this ce, it would be several hundred yearster.


    At that time, it would not be toote to investigate.


    Jiang Ming closed the book in his hand and walked out of the room.


    It had been several days since hest recorded any new information in his notebook. Thend surrounding the immortal¡¯sir had disappeared, the immortal¡¯s treasures had been plundered, and the spiritual energy that had caused the flowers and nts to mutate had also disappeared.


    Some people were happy. while others were sad. Some young martial artists were lucky enough to pick mutated medicinal herbs and escape. There were also unlucky Grandmaster families like the Zheng family, whose masters were killed before they could see what the immortals looked like.


    ¡°However, I¡¯ve never heard of anyone seeing Marquis Zhou during this time. Did I guess wrong? But that¡¯s not necessarily the case. Even a newbie like me could use a disguising technique. Marquis Zhou is at the peak of cultivation in this world. Hiding his identity would be a breeze for him. Maybe he¡¯s already reaped the biggest benefits. If my guess is true, he¡¯s terrifying. He¡¯s even more sinister than me!¡±


    In the bar, Jiang Ming sat by the window on the second floor, drinking alone.


    ¡°Jiang Ming!¡±


    A burly figure walked over with majestic steps andughed. He suddenly sat opposite Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Master Guan!¡± Jiang Ming smiled.


    As expected, Wei Yan was quitepetent. He had noticed that something was wrong. The martial artists of the Flying Cloud Castle only moved outside the forbidden zone. Although they did not get any immortal treasures, they did get many mutated medicinal herbs, and their casualties were almost negligible.


    Those herbs were enough to cultivate arge number of extraordinary martial artists for the Flying Cloud Castle. Even some Grandmaster families might not have gained as much as the Flying Cloud Castle.


    In the past month, Jiang Ming had been hanging out with his old friends from the Tiger Hunting Vige.


    ¡°Today is thest meal I¡¯ll have with you. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to find you for a drink again!¡± Guan Feng unceremoniously poured himself a big ss of wine and suddenly said.


    Jiang Ming had already expected this, so he raised his ss and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll you the best! Have a safe journey!¡±


    Countless martial artists died because of the disturbance caused by the immortal encounter. The Grandmasters had fallen, the aristocratic families were in chaos, and the situation inside and outside the country was unstable.


    The country of Yan, which hadsted for more than two hundred years, seemed to have finallye to its end. However, the immortal encounter was just a fuse. From the time the Green Mountain Army rose up, the country of Yan started to decline.


    The two of them drank untilte at night before they returned to their respective homes.


    The next morning, all the members of Tiger Hunting Vige were ready to go. Jiang Ming came to see them off. He found Guan Feng and handed him a package.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been collecting herbs in the mountains and studying pharmacology. I¡¯ve written a book of prescriptions here. It¡¯s inevitable to get injured in wars. Therefore, I hope it¡¯ll be of some use,¡± Jiang Ming said with a smile. He had learned martial arts for free in Tiger Hunting Vige. Other than hunting some prey on the mountain, he had not made any contributions. Today he would repay that debt.


    Guan Feng had wanted to refuse, but after hearing that it was just a book of prescriptionspiled by Jiang Ming, he nodded and epted it.


    However, he did not know that the value of Jiang Ming¡¯s book of prescriptions was probably more precious than ordinary first-grade martial arts techniques. Many of the prescriptions recorded in it were never recorded before.


    Then, Jiang Ming bid farewell to Fang Lie, Peng Lu, and his other old friends one by one. Pharmacist Feng was also with them. His hair was a brilliant white now.


    ...


    ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ll meet again if fate allows it!¡± Jiang Ming stood on the side of the road and watched the carriages leave.

 Chapter 94 - 94 Dao Master-Level Technique

    94 Dao Master-Level Technique


    The disturbance caused by the immortal encounter hadpletely dissipated. Life in Peace County was as peaceful as ever, except for a few men who rushed into the mountains and never came back.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s life was also fulfilling. Every day, he practiced martial arts, drank wine, and then went to the city for some entertainment. He lived a rxed and happy life.


    However, even if the immortal was suspected to be dead, Jiang Ming did not intend to go to the forbidden zone to explore anything. Who knew what other it held? At least, he had to wait until he became a Grandmaster before he went to explore that zone.


    ording to Yu Yan¡¯s report, the immortal¡¯s body had shatteredpletely after using a power that surpassed a Grandmaster¡¯s. It seemed that there was some strange rule in this world that forbade the existence of beings above the Grandmaster level.


    Only after bing a Grandmaster would he have the capital to explore all the secret ces.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that I would actually transmigrate to such a strange ce.¡± Jiang Ming shook his head and was a little baffled.


    However, this seemed to be a good idea. All the martial artists in the world could only train to the Grandmaster level. If he reached the peak of the Grandmaster level, would he be able to explore a higher realm at the mere risk of his body exploding?


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then wouldn¡¯t I be invincible?¡± Jiang Ming muttered internally and slowly walked into the bar.


    ¡°As expected of a marquis. His methods are shocking. He actually used the immortal encounter to attract the six great aristocratic families and almost caught them all in one fell swoop!¡± a rough-looking man was standing on a stool with one foot as he spoke loudly.


    ¡°These aristocratic families have been rooted in the country of Yan for hundreds of years. They have plundered the people¡¯s wealth and done all kinds of bad things. Now, a few of them are finally going to fall.¡±


    ¡°Where did you hear this rumor from? Marquis Zhou is hunting down the remnants of the Green Mountain Army in North Peace City. What does the immortal encounter have to do with him?¡±


    In the bar, a few customers were gathered together and talking loudly.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and sat down at a table. He drank his wine silently.


    The disturbance caused by the immortal encounter had dissipated, but it was still a topic of conversation for many people.


    ¡°Impossible. The six aristocratic families aren¡¯t fools. How could they be so easily deceived?¡± One of them shook his head, not believing the rumor.


    ¡°Hmph, that depends on how you deceive them. It¡¯s said that the emperor has been obsessed with bing immortal long time, and he changed Peace Town into Peace County in order to seek immortality in the mountains. Before this storm, some people even saw a few Grandmasters as mere guards arriving at Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest from the capital, and they all thought that the emperor hade in person. But until now, has anyone seen the emperor in the mountains? No! Everyone was tricked by the emperor in order to cooperate with Marquis Zhou. The two of them made a shocking n, preparing to overthrow these high and mighty aristocratic families in one fell swoop.¡±


    ¡°Without the aristocratic families, the country of Yan is finished. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. If you like making stories so much, why don¡¯t you write a book!¡± One of them immediately red at him. He did not believe this fellow¡¯s nonsense.


    The bar suddenly burst intoughter, and the rough man¡¯s face also turned red. There were several possibilities for the truth.


    Jiang Ming was spinning his wine ss. A momentter, he smiled. Sometimes, the truth of the matter was the most ridiculous.


    The country of Yan had long been hopeless. Perhaps the emperor was not asscivious and tyrannical as the rumors said, but he wanted to save the country but was unable to do so.


    Perhaps the emperor wanted to personally send the country of Yan to its end. At the same time, he wanted to take the aristocratic families down with him.


    ¡°Is that really the case?¡± Jiang Ming shook his head. He did not know, but it did not matter.


    He finished the wine in his ss, got up, and left in the direction of Great Cloud City.


    In the Wang manor in Great Cloud City, Jiang Ming disguised himself as an ordinary-looking burly man and sat in the tea house opposite the manor, looking at the ancient and magnificent building leisurely.


    The Wang family was the oldest first-ss martial artist force in Great Cloud City. Even though there were rumors in recent years that the master of the Wang family was old and weak, no one dared provoke them. No one knew what kind of trump card this family had.


    However, the Wang family was not having a good time these days.


    It was because, at some point in time, there had been rumors that the Wang family¡¯s master had died in the search for the immortal encounter. Now, there were no first-ss martial artists in the Wang family, and they were unarmed.


    At first, no one believed it, but as time passed, the master of the Wang family never showed himself, and gradually, rumors began to spread. Even so, the master of the Wang family still did not show himself.


    Although the Wang family had always denied these rumors, iming that the family head was in seclusion to be a Dao Master, fewer and fewer people believed it.


    ¡°It seems that the Wang family¡¯s master is really gone.¡±


    The news spread like a hurricane throughout Great Cloud City.


    In the beginning, the Wang family¡¯s shops were vandalized. Later, there was even a second-ss martial artist who broke into the Wang family¡¯s residence at night. Although he was chased out, he escaped alive and was not attacked by the first-ss martial artists.


    ¡°The Wang family¡¯s destruction will happen in the next few days.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm.


    Although the Wang family was not as despised as the Shi family, any aristocratic family that could reach this stage would not be innocent. They definitely had several enemies.


    It was rumored that the master of the Wang family had once spent a lot of money to buy a Dao Master-level technique, but he had been stuck at the peak of the first ss for a long time and had not been able to break through.


    * * *


    Another two days passed.


    Late at night, the Wang family¡¯s gate was suddenly smashed open, and a few masked men rushed in. Whenever they encountered any Wang family¡¯s guards blocking them, they would kill them with a single punch and continue to rush in.


    Screams rang out from the Wang manor. One figure after another rushed into the Wang manor and began to plunder the property.


    ¡°Where are the soldiers? Quickly call the soldiers. Didn¡¯t they say that they would send first-ss martial artists to protect us?¡± a man with a white beard shouted in a frenzy.


    A long de was plunged into his chest,ing out from the other side. The old man suddenly stopped breathing and fell into a pool of blood with an unwilling face.


    The murderer casually touched the corpse and found two taels of silver. He grinned and continued to rush in.


    A momentter, an ordinary-looking man stepped over the old man¡¯s body and shook his head.


    ¡°Soldiers, huh? They¡¯re only your friends when you don¡¯t need them.¡±

 Chapter 95 - 95 Don’t Make Me Angry

    95 Don¡¯t Make Me Angry


    In the dark night, the smell of blood filled the air. Screams rang out from time to time in the residence, and everything was drowning in chaos.


    The once high and mighty Wang family had now been reduced to rubble.


    Jiang Ming sighed and casually killed a masked martial artist who was trying to attack him. He continued to walk into the depths of the Wang manor.


    If it had been a few years ago, when the country of Yan still had power and the government was at its peak, the Wang family might not have been destroyed so easily.


    However, things were different now. Rebel armies were cropping up, and the whole country was on the verge of copse. The country¡¯s soldiers were all thinking about how to protect themselves, so how could they care about the Wang family?


    In the inner courtyard of the residence, the sounds of a fight could be heard. The courtyard walls were smashed, and a figure covered in blood flew out. He turned around and fled.


    Jiang Ming nced at him and recognized that he was a steward of the Wang family. He was a famous second-ss martial artist in the prefecture and held a high position in the Wang family.


    A burly man with two iron hammers in his hands was chasing after him with a murderous look on his face. He seemed to be the master of some martial arts school.


    Jiang Ming stepped forward and stood in front of the steward, saying, ¡°This guy is mine!¡±


    ¡°Where did youe from? get lost.¡± The burly man¡¯s eyebrows stood up. He did not bother to talk to Jiang Ming. He lifted the iron hammer and smashed it down.


    There was a loud noise. The iron hammer was stopped in its tracks


    A palm that was surrounded by blood Qi easily lifted the iron hammer. Then, with a flick of his finger, the iron hammer was sent flying, causing the burly man¡¯s hand to split open in a bloody mess.


    ¡°A-A first-ss martial artist!¡± When the burly man saw the palm covered with blood Qi, he turned around and fled as if he had seen a ghost.


    Jiang Ming casually threw a sword that he had picked up. It instantly cut through the night sky and pierced the chest of the burly man, leaving behind a bloody hole in his chest. A second-ss martial artist¡¯s body was impervious to swords and spears, but under the terrifying strength of a first-ss martial artist, it was defenseless.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm. He turned around and looked at the steward.


    ¡°Thank you for saving me. I can¡¯t thank you enough.¡± The steward of the Wang family bowed in fear, his eyes filled with relief. ¡°Are you an old friend of the family? Could it be¡ª¡±


    However, before he could finish, Jiang Ming waved his hand and interrupted him, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. Tell me, where is the Wang family¡¯s master-level martial arts technique?¡±


    The steward was stunned, and his face turned pale. ¡°Not you too¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little impatient and walked directly to him. A momentter, he left the mangled steward behind and rushed towards the Wang family¡¯s master¡¯s courtyard.


    The steward was very loyal, but unfortunately, he was not loyal enough. Under Jiang Ming¡¯s interrogation, he quickly told him the whereabouts of the technique.


    When Jiang Ming arrived in the deepest part of the Wang family, in a secluded courtyard, the gate of the courtyard had already been broken. There were angry shouts, screams, and crying in the courtyard, but for the past few seconds, there had been silence.


    ¡°It seems that someone has already arrived.¡± Jiang Ming walked in calmly.


    The courtyard was also covered in blood, and a few Wang family members were lying on the ground, no longer breathing.


    Only a young woman with bright eyes stood in the courtyard without fear. Around her, a few foreign martial artists with blood on their swords were staring at her with dark expressions.


    ¡°Miss Wang,¡± Jiang Ming sighed internally.


    He remembered the big sensation that she had caused when she went to Peace County to set free the fish. At that time. he was still a small herb gatherer. He was looking for the fat fish that Miss Wang set free in the river with Ah Fei and Old Jiang. Life was happy and carefree back then.


    Time flew by. Although things remained the same, people had changed!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Ming returned to his senses, approached one of them, and asked like a curious passer-by.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± the man beside Jiang Ming shouted coldly.


    His head exploded with a single punch, and his headless body fell limply to the ground.


    Jiang Ming wiped his fist casually, ¡°Don¡¯t make me angry. If I get angry. You guys won¡¯t survive!¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡± Jiang Ming stared at another person.


    The man¡¯s face turned pale. He looked at the body on the ground that was still bleeding and quickly said, ¡°Miss Wang has burned all the Wang family¡¯s magic arts, ancient books, and prescriptions. There¡¯s nothing left in this courtyard. She said that she has memorized everything and that she will give everything to whoever can save her and help her escape from Great Cloud City.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned, and then he remembered that when he met Miss Wang in the Wang manor, she had said that she had a photographic memory.


    Jiang Ming was rendered speechless, but he had to admit that Miss Wang had yed her cards well.


    ¡°Are they telling the truth?¡± He stared at Miss Wang.


    ¡°Yes. If you can take me away, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Miss Wang smiled.


    Jiang Ming nced at her hands that were hidden under her sleeves, and her pale knuckles seemed to be trembling. It was obvious that Miss Wang was not as calm as she looked.


    ¡°Since things havee to this, you can only leave with me!¡± Jiang Ming said indifferently.


    The other martial artists grew red in the face and started shouting at him.


    s, Jiang Ming flew out like a ghost. He rushed to one of them and snapped his head off before looking at the others with a smile.


    The ones remaining shivered and did not dare say another word.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Jiang Ming said lightly and walked out of the courtyard with Miss Wang.


    Along the way, many people tried to kill her, but they were all dealt with by Jiang Ming.


    Gradually, a bloody path was carved out, and no one dared approach them.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t encounter any first-ss martial artists!¡±


    Jiang Ming was a bit upset but he understood. Great Cloud City was unstable and the few first-ss martial artists left either fled or were in hiding. They would not want to risk raiding the Wang manor.


    Jiang Ming picked up Miss Wang by her cor as if he were picking up a kitten. With a few leaps, he disappeared into the night.

 Chapter 96 - 96 The Path of a Grandmaster

    96 The Path of a Grandmaster


    The early morning sky was dark, and the air was cold and foggy.


    In the clear mist, a burly man pulled his coat tighter and walked from the end of the street to a small roadside stall covered with a tarpaulin.


    At one end of the stall was a big pot. The thick soup in the pot was bubbling and had ayer of oil floating on it. The fresh fragrance wafted into the air, making people salivate.


    ¡°A big bowl of mutton soup, two servings of meat, and three pancakes! Make it extra spicy!¡±


    The man rubbed his hands, sat down at a table, and shouted impatiently.


    ¡°You¡¯re a lucky man. You came here just in time for the first pot of soup.¡± The stall owner brought over the food and smiled warmly.


    ¡°I have to have a fresh bowl of piping hot soup to start my day!¡±


    The burly man grinned. Without using a spoon, he raised the bowl to his mouth and took a big gulp. A few minutester, he had finished his meal.


    The burly man was naturally Jiang Ming in disguise. It had been half a month since the Wang family had fallen. Jiang Ming brought Miss Wang all the way to the north and finally settled down in the northernmost city under the jurisdiction of Great Cloud City.


    Miss Wang had spent the past few days writing down the Wang family¡¯s master-level martial arts techniques for him. Jiang Ming tested them out every day to ensure they were urate.


    He was not afraid that Miss Wang would y lie to him or try to hurt him. Even if she could practice these techniques, she was no match for him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the techniques. It¡¯s time to leave!¡±


    Jiang Ming was not kind enough to take care of her. He had already done his best to get her here.


    He finished the entire bowl of soup in one go and got another free bowl of soup from the stall owner. He licked it clean and paid for his meal.


    The sky gradually brightened and the fog dissipated. There were more and more pedestrians on the street. Jiang Ming walked into a small alley and entered a narrow courtyard with only two broken houses.


    In the courtyard, a woman wearing coarse clothes, with a sallow face and messy hair, was clumsily chopping firewood to start a fire.


    Jiang Ming smiled. Miss Wang was really able to put down her pride and pretend to be poor. While he was practicing martial arts every day, she would pick up various life skills.


    Jiang Ming did not waste time and said directly, ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the techniques. I¡¯ll leave tomorrow. Your fate lies in your hands.¡±


    Miss Wang¡¯s body stiffened, but she nodded lightly and continued to practice splitting firewood.


    * * *


    He strode back into the house and tidied up the things that Miss Wang had written.


    In the thick stack of books, there were not only martial arts techniques, but also medicinal forms, martial skills, and other things. There was even information about the geography of Great Cloud City, the locations of gold and iron ore, the growth of rare medicinal herbs, and some historical records about Great Cloud City. All of these could be considered a first-ss martial artist family¡¯s treasure.


    ¡°Miss Wang has a good heart. She might really be able to rise again.¡±


    The world was chaotic and it was difficult for women to survive, but sometimes, being a woman could help one seed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I only want to be an immortal and have no other life goals.¡± Jiang Ming shook his head.


    * * *


    At night, the weather was gloomy, and the dark clouds were getting heavier. It seemed that a heavy storm wasing.


    Jiang Ming was bored, so he sat at the table and continued to study the Wang family¡¯s master-level technique, the Four Harmonies Scripture.


    This Four Harmonies Scripture was a fierce and domineering internal breathing technique. Itbined four externalbat techniques¡ªthe saber, spear, fist, and sword, to temper his body to enter the Dao Master realm.


    Jiang Ming flipped to thest few pages and looked at the description of the Dao Master realm.


    ording to the records, Dao Masters had cultivation techniques. However, Grandmasters did not. It meant that a Dao Master could still cultivate ording to the methods of their predecessors, but a Grandmaster did not have a cultivation method. It was all up to the individual toprehend.


    No matter how vigorous one¡¯s blood Qi was, if one¡¯s martial arts conception could not improve further, then one would never be able to break through to the Grandmaster realm.


    The Grandmasters were the ones who founded sects. They were the ones who had to create new techniques to teach to martial artists.


    ¡°No wonder there are hardly any Grandmasters in the world¡ªand even fewer Grandmaster families with a long history.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    The wind outside gradually became stronger, whistling ferociously until lightning struck.


    A sudden p of thunder sounded, and heavy rain followed.


    Suddenly, there was a rapid knock on the door. Jiang Ming frowned, ced the book down to prevent it from being blown away by the wind, and got up to open the door.


    Miss Wang¡¯s hair was wet, and her face was pale. She stood at the door with only ayer of thin clothes.


    ¡°The roof tiles fell off.¡± Miss Wang¡¯s voice was as soft and timid.


    Jiang Ming did not wait for her to finish; he pulled her into the room and closed the door with a bang.


    The heavy storm continued to rage outside.

 Chapter 97 - 97 Miss Wang’s Mission

    97 Miss Wang¡¯s Mission


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to be your ve and serve you, Master,¡± Miss Wang curled up into a ball, carefully looking at the burly man beside her, and said pitifully.


    ¡°If an ordinary martial artist were to see such a scene, I¡¯m afraid that his blood would rush to his head and he would not be able to help but agree,¡± Jiang Ming said internally, and his eyes unscrupulously nced at the beautiful woman in front of him. Heughed. However, his eyes were calm.


    Miss Wang was extremely intelligent and did things without hesitation. She would sacrifice when it was time to sacrifice. However, what was she thinking? If Jiang Ming were a regr man, she would live to regret this.


    ¡°I¡¯m a loner, I don¡¯t need anyone to follow me,¡± Jiang Ming said lightly.


    Miss Wang¡¯s eyes darkened, and she felt a little powerless. No matter how intelligent she was, she was just an ordinary woman. She was just a figurehead in the Wang family. In the face of a first-ss martial artist who could kill her with a flip of his hand, it seemed that she was useless.


    After a long while, Miss Wang seemed to have thought of something and gathered her courage again. ¡°Master, you need to collect all kinds of medicinal herbs and resources to cultivate. It¡¯s inconvenient to do it alone. I have a lot of experience with these things.¡±


    The man beside her nced at her expressionlessly. Miss Wang immediately fell silent and did not dare speak again.


    * * *


    The next day, the sun was high in the sky.


    Miss Wang woke up with a body ache and found that the room was quiet and empty. The books on the table had also disappeared.


    Her eyes were filled with disappointment, but there was no resentment.


    She was already very lucky that this stranger kept his promise and did not kill her.


    ¡°What?¡± She suddenly saw that there was a piece of yellow paper on the table with some words written on it.


    She hurriedly lifted the nket and ran barefoot to the table to pick up the yellow paper. She read it carefully.


    ¡°If you are still willing to keep your promise, then stay here and cultivate martial arts to recuperate. After half a year at thetest, you will receive a secret letter. Then, head to Qinglin Vige toy low. You will help me collect all the rare herbs and treasures in the world. At the end of this page is the art of disguise.¡±


    A sweet smile suddenly appeared on Miss Wang¡¯s face. She memorized the art of disguise and burned the yellow paper.


    * * *


    In the wilderness, a teenager was riding a donkey toward the south, and there were swallows flying up and down on the treetops from time to time.


    ¡°The Wang family is a hundred-year-old family indeed. Their foundation is even richer than the Shi family¡¯s!¡± Jiang Ming was holding a book that recorded hundreds of prescriptions and reading it calmly.


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t interfere, Miss Wang should be fine. As for how high she can reach depends on her ability.¡±


    His eyes were calm. The piece of paper he had left for Miss Wang was just a casual move.


    It was also Miss Wang¡¯sst words that made Jiang Ming want to use her.


    The collection of medicinal herbs was naturally a pretense. He had robbed the Liang family¡¯s mutated medicinal herbs and had the help of the Vitality-Snatching Technique. He did notck martial arts resources.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s real purpose was finding the things rted to immortal cultivators in this world.


    After the disturbance of the immortal encounter, Jiang Ming realized that there might be some immortal cultivators who hid here to retire. Moreover, there could be some cultivation methods or treasures left by immortal cultivators that were scattered across the world.


    However, he was all alone, and there were some things that he could not do by himself.


    Although Jiang Ming had recorded the immortal encounter in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest in a small book, the immortal encounter was ethereal. Jiang Ming naturally would not put all his eggs in one basket. There still could be other treasures to find. Whether Miss Wang would seed or die on this mission was something he was not concerned about.


    Jiang Ming did not care at all. His life was so long.


    Jiang Ming thought of the beasts that he had raised after feeding them the beast-taming prescription for three years in the mountains, and he already had mapped out a preliminary n.


    Now that the immortal encounter had passed, he only needed to leave a few smaller beasts in the area. As for the rest, he could utilize them to find what he was searching for.


    The donkey trotted forward. In the distance, he could already see the continuous mountain range in front of him. It was shrouded in clouds and fog all year long, and the peak could not be seen.


    He was finally back.


    It was not until the sun had set that Jiang Ming arrived at a small vige. He stayed in an inn for the night and had a light dinner. The next morning, he continued to set off in the direction of Peace County.

 Chapter 98 - 98 Seven Years

    98 Seven Years


    Two dayster, a few swifts flew out of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest and silently streaked across the night sky, heading north.


    Half a monthter, in Qinglin Vige, in the inner court of the Flying Dragon Sect, a young man ran in,


    ¡°Master, I made a terrible mistake and killed a man from the Pei family. He scolded my lover!¡±


    The young man seemed panicked as he continued, ¡°But it was in a back alley. No one would have seen it.¡±


    In front of him, a grey-haired old man with muscr arms shouted angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. The Pei family is a first-ss force. If they find out, not only will you die, but I will also be in big trouble. Think about it carefully, are there any clues pointing to you?¡±


    ¡°Definitely not. As long as Yu¡¯er keeps her mouth shut, she¡¯ll be fine!¡± The young man shook his head.


    The old man was silent, but a hint of murderous intent shed in his eyes.


    The young man quickly begged for mercy. ¡°Yu¡¯er and I are truly in love. She will never betray me. Please, Master, let her go.¡±


    ¡°Keep her mouth shut and hide her in a small vige outside to avoid suspicion. If there¡¯s anything strange, kill her immediately!¡± The old man nced at his beloved disciple, but he could not bear to kill him.


    ¡°Thank you, Master! Thank you!¡± The young man was overjoyed and quickly ran out.


    The grey-haired old man looked left and right, then left with a sullen face.


    On a treetop in the garden, a little swift flew up, quietly following the young man.


    With Jiang Ming¡¯s army of beasts, he was kept up to date at all times.


    * * *


    Three months passed.


    ¡°In this world, there is nock of evil. I can use this to my advantage.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at the thin book in his hand. It recorded many things that would make people¡¯s faces change.


    He casually tore a piece of paper and wrote a few words on the back. He then rolled up the paper and hid it in a small hollow branch. He then summoned a swift.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, you¡¯ve been to Luo City with me before. I¡¯ll leave the first mission to you!¡±


    The swift picked up the branch with its mouth and shot out like a bolt of lightning.


    This was the first swift that Jiang Ming had fed. It was the most intelligent and agile. Even a Dao Master could not hit it down from the sky.


    After all, a martial artist was just a martial artist. He could not fly.


    In Luo City, Miss Wang skillfully started a fire to cook and then washed her clothes. She was no different from a farmer¡¯s wife who had lived in poverty for many years.


    She had been waiting here quietly for several months, and no one had contacted her. However, she was not in a hurry and continued to practice various farming techniques.


    After finishing the farm work, she turned around and went into the house, ready to rest for a while. However, her eyes suddenly focused on a branch on the table.


    With her photographic memory, she knew it had not been there before.


    A hint of excitement shed in her eyes. She quickly walked over, picked up the branch, and immediately saw the paper in it.


    ¡°You and I are both nameless people. We¡¯re sneaking in the shadows.¡±


    The handwriting on the back of the page was exactly the same as the one in the letter.


    When she saw the information recorded on the front page, her expression changed slightly. Her respect for the mysterious martial artist who had saved her life deepened.


    ¡°This information can¡¯t be collected by one person alone. Who is he?¡± Miss Wang was shocked, but she was also happy.


    ¡°With this information, it will be much easier to start. Perhaps my family will rise again one day.¡±


    That night, she packed up her luggage and continued to head north.


    * * *


    Back in Peace County, Jiang Ming was ying with Yu Yan, who had already returned, while flipping through the Four Harmonies Scripture that he had read several times.


    Outside the window, the sun was shining brightly. Zhou Wenxiu was sweating profusely as she steamed some bread. Tian Anan giggled as she rode on ck Bean, galloping back and forth in and out of the courtyard.


    A graceful figure packed up her breakfast stall. Just as she reached the door of her house, she was almost knocked over by ck Bean who was speeding.


    Tian Anan put her hands on her waist and said proudly, ¡°Mama, you¡¯re back. Ming said I¡¯m a dark knight.¡±


    ¡°This stupid Tian Anan betrayed me again!¡± Jiang Ming jumped into bed, covered himself with the quilt, and pretended to be asleep.


    The next morning, Jiang Ming put all the mutated herbs into the medicine basket. He also carried some steamed buns and dried vegetables. He walked into the mountains and returned to his abode there.


    The Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest was thousands of miles deep, and the ce where the immortal encounter urred was far away from here, so his house was not affected.


    An excited roar was heard. Jiang Ming looked up and saw Master Si and the fat tigering from a distance.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to train you guys!¡± Jiang Ming thought of the beast-taming prescription, which allowed beasts to practice martial arts. He suddenly narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    * * *


    Time gradually passed, and Jiang Ming¡¯s life was peaceful. Most of the time, he was immersed in practicing martial arts in the mountains. He used mutated herbs to temper his body and studied the Four Harmonies Scripture to condense his own blood Qi, trying to break through to the Dao Master realm.


    In his spare time, he would train Master Si and the fat tiger.


    Time flew by.


    Two yearster, the emperor passed away, and the country of Yan fell into chaos.


    Three yearster, a mysterious force emerged in Qinglin Vige, which was now Qinglin City. They called themselves the Nameless and walked among various forces and aristocratic families. Their main business was selling intelligence and information. They gained poprity after they caught a murderer who had killed a disciple of the Pei family three years ago. They were in the limelight for a while and gradually extended their ws to the other cities in the country of Yan.


    * * *


    It had been seven years since the immortal encounter, and almost no one talked about it anymore.


    In just a few years, more than a dozen rebel armies had raised their gs, and the country of Yan had been plunged into chaos. The imperial court had even given up the Imperial City, and the imperial family had retreated to the southern border with a group of old generals and ministers, leaving only two prefectures ofnd.


    Marquis Zhou, who had once shocked the world, had disappeared without a trace. There were rumors that he had been injured in the immortal encounter and had died.


    Some people said that Marquis Zhou had spoken to the immortal during the encounter, and he had broken through the Grandmaster realm and left this world in search of a higher level of martial arts.


    * * *


    In the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest, Jiang Ming stood on a broken cliff. In the frosty weather, he was practicing a set of extremely fierce fist techniques. His blood was hot and exuberant, and the snow at his feet showed signs of melting.


    He let out a soft cry and suddenly pointed his fingers like a sword, sweeping them toward a huge green rock.


    His blood Qi was like a rainbow, and it suddenly spread out from his fingertips. It was three feet long, and when it cut the stone, it was like cutting a soft fruit.


    After seven years, he had reached the peak of the Dao Master Realm.


    Jiang Ming withdrew his blood Qi.


    A few years ago, he had condensed his blood Qi and entered the Dao Master realm. With the help of the Vitality-Snatching Technique, his skills had improved by leaps and bounds, and he was now at the peak of the realm.


    ¡°Myprehension of martial arts can¡¯t make any progress. It¡¯s hard to break through if I just cultivate.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head, packed his things, and went down the mountain.


    In the past seven years, other than the various rebel armies fighting, there were no other special major events. Jiang Ming had kept a low profile and lived in peace.


    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s time to collect the debts that I¡¯ve recorded in my small notebook.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were misty.


    Now that he had reached the peak of the Dao Master realm, coupled with the support of his immortality, the Blood-Burning Saber Technique, and his body that had been tempered by mutated herbs, his strength had long exceeded the scope of the Dao Master. Even if a Grandmaster were toe, he had the confidence to take them on.


    Jiang Ming suddenly thought of something and sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate the new year first.¡±

 Chapter 99 - 99 The Meridian Breaker

    99 The Meridian Breaker


    It was snowing heavily as the new year approached.


    The wine that Jiang Ming had stored in the wooden house in the mountain was almost finished. He found a wooden stick and picked up the prey he had caught. He returned from the mountains and walked into Peace County. Under the envious gazes of the crowd, he walked home.


    After years of development, Peace County had gradually be prosperous. It was extremely lively.


    Jiang Ming was a little absent-minded, and he remembered the year when Uncle Ba was killed. Every household had celebrated.


    However, the current situation was very different from before.


    Although the country of Yan was caught in the mes of war, after the Flying Cloud Castle had taken over Great Cloud City, everything was in order under its jurisdiction. The army would purchase provisions, fodder, and ironware, but they would also pay everyone fairly, which was much better than the old Green Mountain Army¡¯s way of doing things.


    In addition, the Flying Cloud Castle had always had a good reputation among the people. When the Green Mountain Army was being ruthless, the Flying Cloud Castle appeared out of nowhere and saved countless people¡¯s lives, so its reputation spread far and wide. Now that Great Cloud City had been taken over by the Flying Cloud Castle, many people were rejoicing and even took the initiative to send gifts to the Flying Cloud Castle to express their gratitude.


    However, the Flying Cloud Castle had never prided themselves on being kind and righteous. Whenever they met who dared cross them, they would kill them without any hesitation. The few aristocratic families that had just risen in the city were strictly monitored. Those who were subservient would be roped in for cooperation. After a period of strict discipline, Great Cloud City became orderly again.


    ¡°The Flying Cloud Castle is full of talented people!¡± Jiang Ming chuckled internally. The Flying Cloud Castle now controlled thend of the three prefectures, and they were flourishing. Without talented people, it would be impossible to achieve this.


    ¡°He does have the bearing of a true dragon,¡± Jiang Ming mumbled and then coughed. He did not want Fang Lie and the others to be killed by him.


    ¡°Chief Jiang, you¡¯re back!¡±


    ¡°Chief Jiang, Happy New Year!¡±


    ¡°Happy New Year! You¡¯re still in good health!¡±


    Along the way, many people greeted him respectfully. Jiang Ming responded in turn.


    As time went by, things remained the same, but people changed. It had been more than ten years since Jiang Ming hade to this world.


    The strength of a ¡°third-ss martial artist at his peak¡± was considered unparalleled in Peace County. In the past few years, Jiang Ming had dealt with many ruffians and rogues and had also cut off a few heads. The county held him in high prestige.


    When he arrived at a two-story restaurant, Jiang Ming did not go in. Instead, he stopped and looked inside. He found the boss who was dozing off behind the counter and shouted, ¡°Ah Fei, remember to bring wine with you at night!¡±


    The past few years were merciless, and they had experienced several storms and wars. Nowadays, there were fewer and fewer familiar faces in the bar. Jiang Ming rarely sat in the bar with the other customers. At most, after going down the mountain, he would drink with Ah Fei in the bar at night after it was closed.


    Ah Fei was much calmer now. However, when he heard the shout outside, he widened his eyes and became excited.


    ¡°How could I forget? Just you wait, Ming, my alcohol tolerance has increased greatly this year, and I¡¯ll make sure to outdrink you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a braggart like your father.¡±


    Jiang Ming patted the head of a five or six-year-old child at the door and gave him a bag of snacks that he had just bought on the street. Then, he continued to walk forward.


    On the street, a red-faced butcher who was busy selling meat saw Jiang Ming passing by. He quickly raised his head and shouted, ¡°Ming! I¡¯ve sent some lean meat andrd to your house!¡±


    Wang Dong hadpletely given up on his dream of bing a martial artist, but he was a skilled butcher, and his business was booming.


    Jiang Ming nodded and slowly walked home.


    ¡°Ming, you¡¯re back. Come and eat my mother¡¯s food.¡± In the small courtyard next door, a slim and elegant girl was practicing martial arts. Her eyes lit up when she saw Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Tian Anan, how many times have I told you that you have to call me uncle!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s temples were throbbing. No matter how powerful he was, he would always fear Tian Anan.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Tian Anan put her hands on her waist, and Jiang Ming was rendered speechless.


    Jiang Ming caught a glimpse of a figure from the corner of his eye. He went into his own house.


    In the house, Zhou Wenxiu was cleaning the dust. Without turning her head, she said, ¡°There¡¯s no food, go make your own!¡±


    Jiang Ming was speechless. As she grew older, her temper grew worse.


    * * *


    It was New Year¡¯s Eve, and it was snowing heavily.


    Jiang Ming and Zhou Wenxiu prepared some hot food and walked to the other side of the county. They came to a secluded small stone courtyard.


    Ah Fei¡¯s family, Li Qingqing, and Tian Anan were gathered there. Tian Anan was ying with Ah Fei¡¯s son. Jiang Ming handed the food over and went inside.


    As soon as he entered the room, Jiang Ming felt warm all over.


    The fire in the furnace was burning bright red.


    At the bed, a thin old man was lying under the quilt, staring at the vigorous fire in the furnace.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, do you want a sip?¡± Jiang Ming said with a smile as he held a shiny wine bottle.


    ¡°Hm?¡± The old man looked up nkly. After seeing that it was Jiang Ming, heughed slowly while saying, ¡°Yes, I love your wine. It¡¯s even richer than the wine I brewed myself!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, you¡¯re too kind!¡± Jiang Ming sat cross-legged opposite Old Jiang and poured a small ss of wine for each of them at the small table.


    Over the years, Old Jiang¡¯s age had caught up to him. He could not even walk anymore. Jiang Ming wanted to extend his life with the old yellow wine soaked in mutated medicinal herbs. Unfortunately, no matter how good the medicinal herbs were, they could only slightly slow down the process of his death, but could not reverse it.


    Old Jiang trembled as he took a sip of wine and let out a happy sigh. He seemed to have suddenly thought of something and slowly asked, ¡°How¡¯s the harvest this time? How much did Uncle Ba extort again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ve earned some money!¡± Jiang Ming smiled and reassured Old Jiang.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good,¡± Old Jiang nodded and murmured. His eyes could not help but wander to the fire in the middle of the room.


    Tian Anan led Ah Fei¡¯s son and came in to add some firewood. Then, they ran out to y in the snow.


    The fire danced and became brighter, but the shadow at the corner of the bed became darker, as if it could not melt into the light of the me no matter what.


    Jiang Ming was drinking with Old Jiang in silence. From time to time, he would hear him talk about things that had happened years ago.


    Old Jiang had lived through many storms and wars, and he was already much happier than many people.


    Jiang Ming was immortal and had long lost the fear of death. Now, seeing Old Jiang like this, he was filled with emotion. Whether or not he could live forever, life was always the most beautiful thing in the world.


    Unknowingly, he seemed to feel that he had improved his martial arts skills.


    ¡°Martial arts is also a kind of life. Only focusing on cultivation won¡¯t make me strong.¡±


    Jiang Ming clinked sses with Old Jiang and drank the wine in his ss.


    * * *


    In spring, the flowers bloomed again, and the scene was full of vitality and prosperity.


    In the end, Old Jiang could not survive the winter and died on the tenth day of the new year.


    At the foot of the mountain, in front of a grave, Jiang Ming poured two cups of old wine, left the wine bottle in front of the grave, and turned around to leave.


    The wind blew and his clothes fluttered. He gradually disappeared at the end of the mountain road.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been collecting herbs for more than ten years and I¡¯ve never left Great Cloud Prefecture. It¡¯s finally time to go out and take a look.¡±


    * * *


    A monthter, the long storm had ceased, and the weather was bright and sunny.


    On the muddy road, a young man was walking with arge wooden box on his back.


    The city wall loomed in front of him, its sign reading ¡°Qinglin City.¡±


    Jiang Ming stared at the sign and smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Wang to be thispetent. She developed the Nameless with the help of my information.¡±


    When Jiang Ming left the letter that year, he had not thought much about it. After all, information was just information, not a cheat code. Miss Wang was just an ordinary person, but she was able to use this information to develop a force and deal with all the major forces. She did have some skills.


    ¡°She even said I was the master; the person who founded the Nameless.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but shake his head.


    However, he did not object. This was a way to keep things orderly. If there was no master behind the scenes, it was impossible to keep the members in line.


    In the past seven years, the Nameless had fought two or three times. Every time they fought, they would kill first-ss martial artists ruthlessly. Even a first-ss martial artist at his peak had fallen under their sword. This allowed the Nameless to grow and expand. Now, they were renowned across the country of Yan.


    Intelligence was wealth. With the development of a force, the Nameless had also gathered an amazing amount of wealth under hismand. Countless natural treasures, rare and precious objects, cultivation methods, and martial arts techniques were all hidden in the vaults of the Nameless.


    The list of these treasures would bepiled by Miss Wang every year for Jiang Ming to have a look.


    He came here this time because of a secret technique listed¡ªthe Meridian Breaker.


    At the cost of breaking one¡¯s meridian, one could exponentially increase their speed.


    ¡°It¡¯s another usable forbidden martial arts technique!¡± Jiang Ming eximed softly and walked into the city.


    In the past few years, he had seen a few forbidden martial arts techniques, and Jiang Ming had also practiced some. s, most of them were of little value to him. However, the Meridian Breaker was something that Jiang Ming was interested in it.

 Chapter 100 - 100 The Nameless

    100 The Nameless


    At the city gate, a few guards from the Flying Cloud Castle were checking the visitors one by one.


    ¡°My name is Yu Asheng. I¡¯vee from Great Cloud City to visit my rtives.¡±


    Jiang Ming opened the wooden box and revealed his carpentry equipment inside. The guard inspected it.


    ¡°Kid, if you need any help, you cane to the east camp to find me!¡±


    Carpenters were hard toe by in Qinglin City.


    Jiang Ming quickly turned back and bowed, then turned around and disappeared into the crowd.


    In a bustling tea house in the prefecture city, Jiang Ming ordered arge pot of the cheapest tea and drank it by himself while listening to the guests in the tea house gossiping.


    ¡°I heard that the Pei family suffered a huge loss a few days ago. The family head was intercepted by two first-ss martial artists on the way out of the city and almost died. In the end, he only managed to escape with his life after losing an arm.¡±


    ¡°How is this possible? The Pei family has a close rtionship with the Chen family of Jiangnan City, and the head of the Chen family, Chen Dongfeng, is a Dao Master. I heard that Chen Dongfeng killed two Dao Masters by himselfst year, and everyone says that he is about to enter the Grandmaster realm.¡±


    ¡°With the Chen family as a backer, who would dare touch the Pei family? Could it be the work of the Nameless?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a rumor that the Pei family had once set up a trap to kill martial arts geniuses from other families. I don¡¯t know how, but this news was disclosed to those families by the Nameless, and they conspired to attack the Pei family¡¯s head.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? No wonder. He¡¯s despicable.¡±


    ¡°The Nameless is a terrifying organization. They can even get their hands on such secret information?¡±


    Many people noticed the people behind this, and they could not help but be frightened.


    In the past, the Nameless had relied on helping the Pei family to gain power. People did not expect the Nameless to grow so powerful that they could hurt the Pei family.


    ¡°Maybe one of us is part of the Nameless!¡± someone rolled their eyes and eximed with a chuckle.


    The surroundings suddenly became silent. Although this person was joking, it still frightened people.


    ¡°W-what are you guys talking about?¡± a young man, who seemed to have just be an unranked martial artist, asked in confusion.


    ¡°You¡¯re still young. You don¡¯t have to understand everything,¡± a middle-aged man stroked his beard and said in an enigmatic manner.


    Although the head of the Nameless had a good reputation among martial artists, he had always maintained an air of mystery. He did not reveal himself to the outside world. No one had ever seen the true face of the head of the Nameless. If they were to say anything incriminating here, they might be heard.


    However, a manughed and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to hide? I¡¯m not scolding them. Today, I¡¯ll tell you how powerful the Nameless are! It¡¯s said that in the Nameless, there are three great leaders, Wu Yan, Wu Hen, and Wu Dao!


    ¡°Wu Yan is in charge of the intelligencework. It is said that she is the one who orchestrated the Pei family¡¯s matter this time. Wu Hen is a master of assassination. He has killed more than ten first-ss martial artists and has never left a trace. Wu Dao, on the other hand, is involved in both the underworld and thew. He travels between the revolutionary army and the imperial court, smuggling weapons and rations. He¡¯s as rich as a country.


    ¡°Above them is the master of the Nameless, Anonymous. He once killed a first-ss martial artist who was about to break through to the Dao Master realm with a single strike. No one knows how strong he is. It is rumored that he may be a Dao Master at his peak¡ªor even a Grandmaster.¡±


    Jiang Ming silently drank a big sip of tea. He was also very impressed with Miss Wang. It took some real skills for the Nameless to have such a reputation.


    The Nameless might not be as ridiculous as they made it out to be, but sometimes, fame was power.


    ¡°Chen Dongfeng from the Chen family of Jiangnan City.¡± Jiang Ming remembered the Dao Master who stole something from the cave and ran away during the immortal encounter.


    ¡°A few years have passed, and he¡¯s about to be a Grandmaster? He probably got something good!¡±


    Jiang Ming finished his tea and left with the wooden box on his back. It seemed that his next stop had been determined.


    However, he was not in a hurry. He would first sample all the delicacies in Qinglin City. Then, he would spend some time traveling. Finally, he would go and settle his business.


    * * *


    Three dayster, Jiang Ming carried the wooden box and walked slowly down the street. From time to time, he felt a strange gaze on him.


    ¡°Qinglin City is heavily guarded. No one cane in or out without the guards¡¯ knowledge!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s expression did not change. He could clearly sense that the cirction of blood Qi in these people¡¯s bodies came from the same source. It was from some low-level martial arts cultivation method that the Wang family had collected.

 Chapter 101 - 101 His Murderous Intent Rose

    101 His Murderous Intent Rose


    His heightened perception was astonishingly sharp now. Nothing could escape his senses within a hundred-meter radius.


    All of this was thanks to the mutated fruit tree on the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. After eating nine of the fruits, his soul had undergone an unknown change.


    these changes, perhaps only aftering into contact with the world of cultivators will I be able to solve my doubts.


    ¡°It¡¯s also time to get in touch with some old friends.¡±


    Jiang Ming had yet to meet Miss Wang after all these years.


    * * *


    On the street market, a woman with soft red cheeks was trying her best to sell colorful clothes to the customers.


    It was not sundown that the customers trickled down. After sending the customers away, the woman stretched a few times, closed the door, locked it from the inside, and walked to the backyard.


    Just as she walked to the backyard, she saw a young man lying on a bamboo chair, swaying back and forth.


    ¡°Which family are you from? Why are you barging into someone else¡¯s house?¡± the woman asked with a frown.


    The young man smiled gently and got up to walk towards her. Before she tensed up and was about to attack, he said, ¡°It¡¯s been seven years since west met, and you¡¯re already a third-ss martial artist. I can see why you were the treasure of the Wang family!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± The woman¡¯s pupils shrank, but her expression did not change.


    The young man flicked his finger, and a piece of origami floated toward the woman. The woman caught it and opened it. There were only two lines on it:


    ¡°You and I are both nameless people. We¡¯re sneaking in the shadows.¡±


    She remembered these words and the handwriting. She had never talked about this to anyone else.


    Miss Wang immediately knelt on the ground and said excitedly, ¡°Greetings, Master!¡±


    ¡°Get up. Are the items I want here?¡± Jiang Ming did not waste any time.


    Before he came here, he had already sent a swift to inform Miss Wang of a few things he was interested in.


    ¡°I will get it for you!¡± Miss Wang nodded respectfully. After all these years, she had managed this huge Intelligence agency, but she had always felt that Jiang Ming was terrifying. From a first-ss martial artist in the past to the unfathomable strength he had today, the growth in his strength was terrifying.


    She even suspected that he had already broken through to the Grandmaster realm.


    Soon, Miss Wang took out three items from a secretpartment in a room. They were a scroll, a broken de, and an ancient copper coin.


    Jiang Ming first picked up the book, then activated his heightened perception and sensed the remaining two items. A momentter, he let out a soft sound of surprise and picked up the copper coin.


    ¡°Where did you get this copper coin?¡±


    Miss Wang quickly said, ¡°This is from an antique stall in North Peace City. Wu Dao and his men bought it when they passed by North Peace City. I¡¯ve used all my power to investigate the age of this copper coin, but I¡¯ve never found anything. There has never been a dynasty named Great Xia recorded in history.¡±


    Jiang Ming stared at the words inscribed on the copper coin through the afterglow.


    It was Great Xia¡¯s coin!


    ¡°Could this be a coin from the immortal cultivation world? Jiang Ming touched the copper coin and sensed a faint, strange aura from it through his heightened perception. It was very simr to the medicinal herbs that had mutated during the immortal encounter.


    ¡°Well done, continue the investigation.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded, then opened the book and read it carefully.


    ¡°Before cultivating the Meridian Breaker, you must temper your meridians to the point where your bones and muscles can resonate together. Otherwise, when you cultivate it, your meridians will shatter and cripple you! The stronger and tougher the meridians, the faster and more powerful the cultivation of this technique. When it is used, the meridians will be broken as the price to stimte the potential of the martial artist, and the martial artist¡¯s speed will be increased exponentially in a short time.¡±


    Jiang Ming pondered for a moment.


    A momentter, Jiang Ming opened his eyes and said with a nk expression, ¡°I¡¯ll take this technique and the copper coin. You can keep the broken de. Good job, keep it up!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ms. Wang nodded and turned to put the broken de back into the secretpartment.


    However, when she turned around and returned to the courtyard, Jiang Ming had disappeared.


    Only a faint sigh could be heard in the wind.


    * * *


    A young man was riding a horse, slowly heading south.


    ¡°The Meridian Breaker has finally made up for myst weakness!¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. ¡°My meridians have been tempered by mutated medicinal herbs. I¡¯m not weaker than a Grandmaster. With the help of the Vitality-Snatching Technique, I¡¯ll make rapid progress in practicing this technique.¡±


    This was a forbidden technique because broken meridians could often not be repaired. However, this was not a problem for Jiang Ming. He smiled as he thought about how he would break every meridian in his body to master this technique.


    ¡°This time, I finally have some power to protect myself!¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded with satisfaction. Being able to fight was good, but being able to run was better.


    That day, he found a peaceful mountain and began to practice impatiently.


    In June, Jiang Ming crossed the Yanming River and set foot on the warm and humidnd in the south of the country of Yan.


    * * *


    Baizhou City was the most prosperous city in the Jiangnan Prefecture. Despite being out of Jiangnan City, the Chen family was feared. Even the revolutionary army that upied the Jiangnan Prefecture treated the Chen family with respect.


    ¡°The master of the Chen family is a well-known phnthropist. He once spent all his fortune to buy food during the food shortage and gave porridge to thousands of people for months, so that they could survive.¡±


    A burly man was lying on an ox-cart that was used to transport misceneous goods. Baizhou City could be seen in the distance.


    The coachman, who was over fifty years old, was talking about the local customs of Baizhou City to the man. He had a lot of praise for Phnthropist Chen.


    Jiang Ming listened to the coachman¡¯s words and could not help butugh silently.


    The people only saw the Chen family giving out porridge during the food shortage, but they did not see who caused it. They only saw that thousands of people survived, but they did not see how thousands of people died in the food shortage.


    ording to what the Nameless had found out, Phnthropist Chen always had a story to tell.


    After sightseeing and going on a food tour for a few days, Jiang Ming finally arrived at the gate of the Chen family.


    Due to the efforts of his team of beasts, Jiang Ming no longer needed to carefully check the situation around him. He already knew that there was only one Dao Master in the Chen family, Chen Dongfeng. Other than that, there was no one else that could be his match.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face was calm as he walked straight to the gate.


    With a sharp de in his hand, his murderous intent rose. Jiang Ming was now at the peak of the Dao Master realm and had practiced the Meridian Breaker.


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± A guard at the gate looked at the disheveled man covered in mud. A trace of disdain shed in his eyes, but he still spoke with a gentle expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to look for someone, I¡¯m here to send someone off!¡± Jiang Ming said lightly.


    ¡°What?¡± The guard was stunned.


    Blood Qi exploded, and a fistnded in front of the guard, sending him flying backward. The heavy door was smashed into pieces, and his lifeless body fell into the courtyard.


    ¡°My name is Zhang Shan. Today, I havee to send Phnthropist Chen to the afterlife!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s voice was like thunder, and it spread far with the help of his blood Qi.

 Chapter 102 - 102 Can You Block This Strike?

    102 Can You Block This Strike?


    In Baizhou City, countless people raised their heads in shock and looked in the direction of the Chen manor. Someone wanted to kill Phnthropist Chen?


    ¡°Where did such a wicked persone from?¡±


    ¡°In order to raise money and provide relief to the people suffering from the food shortage, Phnthropist Chen even mortgaged his sword to the pawnshop. No good deed goes unpunished.¡±


    ¡°Good people are so hard toe by as well.¡±


    ¡°Phnthropist Chen is Dao Master. How could he be defeated so easily?¡±


    Many people gathered at the Chen manor. Some people even carried hoes and shovels, trying to seek justice for Phnthropist Chen.


    Their faces were filled with anger and hatred. They wanted to know what kind of cruel and ruthless person woulde to kill Chen Dongfeng.


    Jiang Ming, on the other hand, had already stepped into the Chen manor. He picked up the iron de that the guard had dropped just now and walked forward step by step with a fierce look on his face.


    A middle-aged martial artist who looked like a steward heard themotion and rushed to the front yard with more than a dozen guards. He roared with a cold face, ¡°How dare you break into the Chen manor? Chop him to death!¡±


    A group of martial artists pulled out their swords in unison, shouted, and rushed forward, shing at Jiang Ming mercilessly.


    ¡°What a bunch of trash!¡±


    Jiang Mingughed out loud and walked forward unhurriedly.


    Although his steps were slow, his de was as fast as lightning. In just an instant, all the guards had fallen, and the Chen manor was covered in blood.


    He walked toward the steward.


    ¡°Are you a Dao Master?¡±


    He looked at Jiang Ming¡¯s de in horror.


    ¡°Any enmity between you and the Chen family can be resolved¡­ Please¡ª¡±


    A de streaked across, and a head flew.


    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy.¡±


    Jiang Ming continued to walk into the inner courtyard and shouted again, ¡°Chen Dongfeng,e out and fight! If you don¡¯te out, I will kill every single member of your family.¡±


    He carried the de and walked on the brick floor. Along the way, he killed all the Chen family members he encountered.


    The scene was chaotic, and countless Chen family members fled in panic.


    In the inner court, a powerful aura suddenly burst out.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    The old voice seemed to contain a strange power, causing the panic-stricken Chen family members to calm down.


    ¡°He¡¯s really about to break through to the Grandmaster realm.¡± When Jiang Ming heard the power in those words, he was also moved.


    However, he had not really broken through, so he was still just a Dao Master.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm as he sensed the aura that was rushing from the depths of the inner courtyard.


    A figure suddenly broke through the wall, raised his hand, and tried to hit Jiang Ming.


    The blood Qi bloomed with a zing light and turned into a huge palm, pressing down on Jiang Ming¡¯s head.


    Jiang Ming evaluated the strength of the person in front of him, but his expression did not change. He turned his palm and met the attack. Blood Qi lingered on his fingers and palms. Although it was not as intimidating as the other party¡¯s momentum, it seemed to be more condensed.


    With a deafening sound, a circle of blood-red ripples suddenly exploded. The figure who had broken the wall andunched a surprise attack actually grunted and staggered back more than ten steps before he stopped.


    ¡°So, this is the extent of your power.¡± Jiang Ming looked at the gray-haired martial artist who was over fifty years old andughed.


    Chen Dongfeng¡¯s right hand trembled slightly, and blood was dripping from between his fingers. He was actually at a disadvantage after the collision of this move.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡± Chen Dongfeng stared at Jiang Ming in shock and anger, his face full of disbelief.


    Chen Dongfeng seemed to have thought of something. His expression changed slightly and he shouted in a low voice, ¡°You went to the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest and got the mutated herbs!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You killed my friend in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. Today, I¡¯m here to seek revenge!¡±


    Jiang Ming casually lied. Anyway, a good man had friends everywhere.


    ¡°You and I both know why you are here. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t give you what I¡¯ve obtained, but why don¡¯t we sit down and have a discussion?¡±


    Chen Dongfeng¡¯s eyes were profound as he spoke.


    He had already guessed that this Zhang Shan had probably seen him escaping from the immortal cave back then.


    ¡°Talk my ass. I¡¯m here for revenge! I¡¯ll kill you. Everything is mine!¡±


    Jiang Ming grinned and rushed forward with his de.


    If this guy was really a phnthropist, Jiang Ming naturally did not mind sitting down and negotiating with him. But since he knew that this guy was a rogue who had orchestrated the food shortage for his own benefit, Jiang Ming just wanted to kill him.


    His blood Qi spread to five feet long and burned fiercely.


    The power of the Blood-Burning Saber Technique disyed by a Dao Master was terrifying.


    Within a radius of several dozen meters, no one below the first-ss martial artist could withstand this burning aura.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± Chen Dongfeng¡¯s expression suddenly changed. The more powerful a martial artist was, the more serious the damage from using a forbidden technique would be. He had never seen someone who did not care about his life.


    ¡°Did I really kill his friend?¡± For a moment, such a thought emerged in Chen Dongfeng¡¯s mind. What kind of friend could make others willing to risk their lives for him?


    However, in this critical moment, he did not have time to think too much. He could only dodge with all his might, but the sharp edge still grazed his back.


    A bloody gash exploded, and the sharp force of the de seeped into his body, causing Chen Dongfeng to cough out a mouthful of blood.


    Jiang Ming followed him like a shadow and punched his shoulder.


    Chen Dongfeng¡¯s body was sent flying, smashing through more than ten brick walls before he fell to the ground with disheveled hair.


    Jiang Ming strode forward expressionlessly and continued to pursue Chen Dongfeng.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force me to retaliate!¡± Chen Dongfeng gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Just do whatever you want to do, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Jiang Ming strolled leisurely, his steps free and unrestrained, ¡°After all, it¡¯s none of your business if I want to kill you. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Chen Dongfeng was furious. Seeing Jiang Ming using the Blood-Burning Saber Technique again, his face turned ferocious and he suddenly screamed.


    The blood Qi that surrounded his body suddenly shrank back into his body. At the same time, Chen Dongfeng¡¯s aura was also rising. The aura all over his body was bing more and more exuberant, but it was somewhat unstable, as if he was on the verge of going berserk.


    ¡°You forced me to use the Blood Spirit Technique. You deserve to die!¡± Chen Dongfeng stared at Jiang Ming, his eyes red.


    A lock of his hair turned from grey to white in an instant. He seemed to have lost a lot of vitality.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. At this moment, he actually felt the aura of the mutated medicinal herbs from the other party.


    Chen Dongfeng rushed toward Jiang Ming and waved his fist.


    This time, it was Jiang Ming¡¯s turn to fly backward and crash into countless walls.


    Chen Dongfeng seemed to have fallen into madness. He attacked crazily and fearlessly. More and more of his hair turned white, and even his face was covered in wisps of wrinkles. He was rapidly aging.


    Jiang Ming also used the Blood-Burning Saber Technique without restraint.


    ¡°The Blood Spirit Technique is a forbidden technique.¡± Jiang Ming frowned. He saw that Chen Dongfeng¡¯s body was about to be a dry corpse, but he was still terrifyingly powerful.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this here!¡± Jiang Ming had already probed out all of the other party¡¯s trump cards, and he was toozy to continue fighting.


    He suddenly swung his de horizontally, and the two of them collided violently. Both of them were sent flying. Chen Dongfeng fell into a pile of rubble, and he was struggling to stand up.


    ¡°I have a technique that I have not used yet!¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and slowly raised the de in his hand. It was like a wave that was slowly shaking. On the de, wisps of burning blood Qi covered it and became thicker and thicker.


    Red ripples appeared in the air, filling it with a heart-palpitating aura.


    This was the ultimate fusion of the Wave-Swallowing Saber Technique and the Blood-Burning Saber Technique.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s de swung down falling on the Chen family master¡¯s body.


    Chen Dongfeng¡¯s face was filled with fear. His entire body was reduced to ashes.


    Outside the Chen manor, there was a shocking noise. As if they had heard that the battle had ended, groups of people suddenly rushed in, shouting.


    ¡°Master Chen, are you okay? We¡¯re here to help you kill the thief.¡±


    ¡°Master Chen, you¡¯re really amazing, as expected of someone who is about to be a Grandmaster!¡±


    A group of people rushed into the Chen manor with hoes and shovels in their hands. However, when they saw the figure standing there, they immediately fell silent.


    ¡°That¡¯s the thief.¡±


    There was a dead silence.


    All of a sudden, a warehouse that had been destroyed during the fight between Jiang Ming and Chen Dongfeng, which seemed to have a few main beams broken, suddenly copsed.


    There were thousands of sacks of rice inside. The roof copsed, and white rice sshed out and scattered all over the ground.


    Many of the people looked at this scene in confusion.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Phnthropist Chen say that he had no food at home this year, so he sold his sword to prove his will and share the joys and sorrows of Baizhou City with the people?¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at the food that was enough for the people in the city to eat for ten days. He turned around expressionlessly and walked into the inner courtyard of the Chen manor.


    He only cared about killing people and plundering what he needed.


    As for whether these people would forgive the Chen family or rise up to resist, it had nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 103 - 103 The First Step of Cultivation (1)

    103 The First Step of Cultivation (1)


    Jiang Ming walked all the way to the backyard, the de in his hand dripping with blood. After killing a few martial artists who wanted to take revenge, no one tried to stop him anymore. He simply grabbed a few members of the Chen family and interrogated them to find out the ce where Chen Dongfeng often stayed.


    After searching several courtyards and central rooms, Jiang Ming finally came to a quiet room.


    ¡°Hm? There seems to be something here.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s heightened perception sensed something odd.


    ¡°There are clues behind the statue of Buddha. Why do all these old men like to pray to Buddha?¡±


    !!


    Jiang Ming raised his brows. He was toozy to look for the mechanism. He smashed the entire wall with a kick, instantly revealing a dark tunnel in the ground.


    He stepped in and entered a secret room after a while.


    Seeing the scene in the secret room, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    In the secret chamber, there were weapons that shone with a cold light. Every one of them was extraordinary and would cause countless martial artists to go crazy for them if they were revealed to the public.


    On the other side, there were a few shelves full of books. Jiang Ming casually flipped through a few. They were all about martial arts techniques. There were several first-ss martial arts techniques here.


    On a table at the end of the room, there was a messy pile of paper with many things scribbled on it. There were also two ancient books and some random writing supplies.


    ¡°The Blood Spirit Technique.¡± Jiang Ming picked up one of the books and saw the name on the cover. He shed a satisfied smile.


    Chen Dongfeng must have stolen this cultivation technique from the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest.


    ¡°When Chen Dongfeng performed the Blood Spirit Technique, his body emitted the aura of mutated medicinal herbs, which was simr to the aura of Great Xia¡¯s copper coin. Could it be spiritual energy?¡±


    Jiang Ming thought of the battle with Chen Dongfeng just now. Could the Blood Spirit Technique allow ordinary martial artists to cultivate spiritual energy?


    ¡°However, the price of this cultivation technique seems to be quite high. Chen Dongfeng¡¯s life was almost sucked dry after only using it for a while. This is simply too f*cking good. It¡¯s perfect for me!¡±


    Jiang Ming was very happy and put it in his arms without hesitation.


    Then he looked at the other ancient book, which was much thicker than the Blood Spirit Technique. It was opened and spread out in the middle of the table. Beside it was a mess of old paper, on which the notes seemed to be studying how to crack this ancient book.


    There was also a piece of old paper that was only half used, and a brush dipped in ink was thrown on it, staining arge area ck. The writer seemed to have had something to do and left in a hurry.


    Jiang Ming sighed. The person who wrote the words obviously could note back. Jiang Ming had killed him after all.


    ¡°No wonder I¡¯ve heard that Phnthropist Chen is so discreet that he hardly shows his strength. He didn¡¯t even rush out when I came to his door. It turns out that he has been working underground every day to study these things.¡±


    Jiang Ming was suddenly interested in the book. He picked it up and roughly read a few pages. His face suddenly showed surprise.


    The contents of the nameless book were scattered and messy. It seemed to be someone¡¯s personal journal, but there were also notes about spiritual energy, breaking through to the third level of Qi refining, and so on that would make confuse a regr person.


    There were also scribbled records of the pill refining process, crooked drawings of talismans, and a simple map of some mountains and rivers with some marks andbels. However, Jiang Ming had never heard of or seen these mountains and rivers.


    It was essentially a journal. But it obviously did not belong to an ordinary person!


    ¡°Was this also stolen from the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest? Or did Chen Dongfeng collect this from this world?¡±


    Jiang Ming was toozy to think about it. Anyway, it was his now, and he could study it slowly in the future.


    He put the immortal cultivator¡¯s brush into his pocket and arranged all the papers on the table that Chen Dongfeng had written on into a thick stack. He put them into a wooden box, wrapped them in a bag, and carried them on his back.


    ¡°The harvest is quite bountiful.¡± Jiang Ming nodded with satisfaction and walked to the weapon rack. He walked to a pitch-ck executioner¡¯s de.


    The de was wide and sharp, and the hilt was decorated with a ghost¡¯s head, which looked a little ferocious.


    When Jiang Ming got closer, he found that the de itself did not seem to be ck, but was soaked in blood. Even the handle was soaked in blood.


    Wisps of icy cold murderous Qi spread out from the de, causing the surrounding temperature to drop.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this de has killed countless people. There might even be Grandmasters who died under this de! What a good weapon, it¡¯s a perfect match for Zhang Shan!¡±


    Jiang Ming took the de and left the secret room.


    The courtyard of the Chen manor was in chaos. Countless people had heard the news and were rushing in from outside the Chen manor. They were loudly discussing the situation.


    ¡°The warehouse copsed. I can even see the rice piled up like a small mountain.¡±


    ¡°How could that be? How could Phnthropist Chen lie to us?¡±


    People found it hard to believe. However, they ran to the copsed warehouse.

 Chapter 104 - 104 The First Step of Cultivation (2)

    104 The First Step of Cultivation (2)


    At this time, the Chen family was in a terrible state because of Jiang Ming. Seeing that the viin who killed the family head was still in the manor, no one dared show their face to stop these people.


    ¡°There¡¯s really food here!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, even the government¡¯s granary doesn¡¯t have so much food!¡±


    ¡°What are those words on the grain bag? The rice seems to be from the Jiangnan Prefecture. Could it be the relief food from the government?¡±


    !!


    Soon, exmations were heard as the shocking news spread throughout Baizhou City.


    Jiang Ming was unbothered. After leaving the Chen manor, he went to the city gate.


    In the distance, there seemed to be a figure leaping on the roof. It was more than a hundred feet away and was flying in Jiang Ming¡¯s direction.


    ¡°As expected of the rich Jiangnan Prefecture. There¡¯s more than one Dao Master in here.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his brows, circted his blood Qi, and chuckled thunderously, ¡°The Jiangnan Prefecture is indeed hospitable. I appreciate it. However, it¡¯s a long journey, so there¡¯s no need to send me off!¡±


    He activated his blood Qi and it flowed violently in his veins. He stomped his feet and his body was like a sh of lightning. In the blink of an eye, he had shot a thousand feet away.


    There was a sonic boom in the air, and Jiang Ming¡¯s figure disappeared from Baizhou City.


    A momentter, a man with an imposing aura leaped over thirty meters and stopped on the city wall. He stared into the distance, but even Jiang Ming¡¯s shadow could not be seen.


    ¡°Could he be a Grandmaster?¡± He thought of the speed that the man had disyed just now, and his body suddenly turned cold. Even an ordinary Grandmaster would not be able to disy such a terrifying speed.


    ¡°The Chen family has really gotten themselves into trouble.¡± He shook his head and decided not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. He left quietly.


    * * *


    ¡°The breaking of my meridians really hurts!¡±


    On a mountain road, Jiang Ming¡¯s head was spinning, and his clothes were in tatters. He spat out a piece of wood from his mouth. Just now, when he used the Meridian Breaker with all his strength for the first time, more than half of the meridians in his body had been shattered.


    ¡°However, this speed is terrifying. I didn¡¯t stop just now and directly smashed into dozens of big trees. If I were to crash into a Grandmaster at such a terrifying speed, wouldn¡¯t I be able to break his bones?¡±


    He had a deeper understanding of this move. Not only could it be used to escape, but it was also a unique attack!


    ¡°Next, I¡¯ll rx for a while. After that, I¡¯ll find a ce and slowly study what I found from this trip!¡±


    For more than ten years, he had only seen the local customs and practices of Great Cloud City in novels. It was time to experience it for real.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Dongyuan City is adjacent to the sea. During the immortal encounter, there were a few families that had benefited from it and came here from Dongyuan City.¡±


    Jiang Ming took out a small book, turned a few pages, and crossed out the name of the Chen family of the Jiangnan Prefecture with a thin charcoal pen. Then he found the name list of Dongyuan City, looked at it carefully for a moment, and put it away in his pocket.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s head there!¡±


    * * *


    Jiang Ming bought a strong horse, roughly identified the direction, and rode east.


    Along the way, he took in the sights. Sometimes, when he encountered something he was interested in, he would stop for a few days or even a month.


    Jiang Ming had be a visiting doctor at the highest-rated medical hall in the Jiangnan Prefecture. He was sitting down and discussing medicine with a highly respected doctor. In terms of medical experience and knowledge, he waspletely crushed.


    However, Jiang Ming¡¯s knowledge and understanding of herbs, as well as his wonderful ideas in medical martial arts, shocked all the senior doctors.


    They would exchange ideas and learn from each other for months. s, Jiang Ming always had to leave soon.


    * * *


    In a deste vige, Jiang Ming met a strong viger with calluses on his hands. After being fed a bowl of soup, he fell asleep.


    More than a dozen soldiers in tattered armor gathered in the house from outside, discussing whatever came to mind. The more they talked, the more outrageous they became. They admitted to several terrible crimes.


    Jiang Ming could not listen to it anymore. He whistled to his horse over, took out the Ghost Head de, and killed them all.


    The vige waspletely silent.


    After finding the piles of bones of their victims behind the house, Jiang Ming dug a big pit and buried them all. He also set up a wooden grave marker. He did not know what to write, so he simply did not write anything. After sprinkling wine to send off their souls, he rode away on his horse.


    He practiced martial arts, went on countless adventures, and made several life-long friends.


    ***


    ¡°We¡¯ve finally arrived at Dongyuan City!¡±


    Jiang Ming breathed in the moist air and looked down from the mountain. A big city was lying on the ground in front of him.


    Further away, there was an endless ocean, which made people feel rxed and happy.


    After more than two years of exploring, Jiang Ming finally arrived here.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at our destination. It¡¯s time to celebrate and rest for another month.¡±


    Jiang Ming patted the horse under him and headed toward the big city in front of him.


    Another year passed.


    Outside of Dongyuan City, in a small town by the sea, Jiang Ming set up a stall and held a big pot of mouth-watering seafood chowder.


    At sunset, he closed his stall and counted the money he had earned today before returning to his small house.


    Sitting on the bed, Jiang Ming took out a thin book from his arms and opened it. It recorded the many things he had observed in Dongyuan City in the past year.


    ¡°The few families in Dongyuan City don¡¯t seem to have made any moves in the past few years,¡± Jiang Ming murmured. Among the families that came back from the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest, he had never heard of any family like the Chen family, where someone suddenly became a peak Dao Master, but no martial arts genius had emerged.


    Jiang Ming shook his head and decided to put the matter aside for the time being. He was ready to study the two books he got from the Chen family.


    ¡°I¡¯ll practice the Blood Spirit Technique first.¡±


    In the past few years, Jiang Ming had roughly read through this cultivation method a few times, but he had not been in a hurry to practice it. Anyway, his life was long; there was no need to be in a hurry.


    He flipped open the cultivation technique from the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest.


    ¡°The Blood Spirit Technique uses the blood Qi of the human body as a fire starter¡ªburning and refining spiritual energy. There are two disadvantages to this method. Firstly, the spiritual energy gained can only be used for self-cultivation. Secondly, it consumes a lot of blood Qi, so only Grandmasters can practice it lightly.¡±


    ...


    Jiang Ming estimated that even a Grandmaster would have a short life if they practiced this. Unless they were like Phnthropist Chen, who had no other choice, of course.


    ¡°It can be considered a forbidden technique. However, is it really a forbidden technique for immortals?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered. If he practiced this technique, could he condense spiritual energy and be an immortal cultivator?


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have any immortal cultivation methods.¡±

 Chapter 105 - 105 Returning From the Sea (1)

    105 Returning From the Sea (1)


    On the calm sea, a fishing boat was floating at a steady pace. Under the afterglow of the setting sun, a figure sat in the boat like a dark statue.


    ¡°Rowing sucks!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were nk as he let the boat drift with the current.


    The big families in Dongyuan City had not done anything suspicious, so Jiang Ming did not bother to pay attention to them for the time being. He had heard that there were many inds in the coastal waters. He had wanted to buy a fishing boat and slowly row to an uninhabited ind like a recluse. He had buried his head in studying the Blood Spirit Technique, but he had overestimated his skills.


    !!


    ¡°I¡¯m not fishing anymore!¡±


    He looked around and did not find any traces of any ships. Jiang Ming simply threw away the oars, and with the blood Qi in his hand, he pped the water behind him.


    As the waves churned, the small boat shot out like an arrow from a bow, leaving a long white trail on the sea.


    ¡°Fortunately, the ship I bought is strong!¡±


    Seeing that this method worked, Jiang Ming was also happy. He patted the surface of the water, like a child flopping in the pool, and quickly flew into the distance.


    After passing through many inds along the way, Jiang Ming finally found an isted ind with steep terrain and strange rocks. There were also faint reefs on the beach, and most fishermen would not stop there.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Slowly rowing the fishing boat to the offshore area, Jiang Ming flipped the boat over and held the body of the boat with both hands. The blood Qi under his feet suddenly burst out, and he jumped up with the boat, crossing hundreds of feet, andnded on a shallow beach.


    Jiang Ming put down the boat and began to move things out of the cabin.


    After hiding the ship and finding a cave to store all his items, Jiang Ming began to patrol the ind.


    After a few days, Jiang Ming chose a ce with a small river and shade on a hillside on the ind. He cut down wood and built a sturdy house as well as some furniture.


    He would then spend another half a month cultivating farnd and growing crops. When he was bored, he would jump into the sea, catch fish, and make soup.


    * * *


    ¡°It¡¯s another peaceful day!¡±


    One morning, Jiang Ming got up and stretched. He looked at the cloudless sky and finally decided to start practicing the Blood Spirit Technique.


    Although Jiang Ming did not have any immortal cultivation methods, ording to his experience of eating mutated herbs and seeing Chen Dongfeng in battle, this technique would be extremely useful.


    However, there were probably many obstacles in this way. Otherwise, the immortal cultivator who had died in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest could have strengthened his body with this method when the spiritual energy gushed out and would not have been defeated.


    ¡°Whatever! Let¡¯s practice first!¡±


    Anyway, his physical body was far from its peak, and the Grandmaster realm was not so easy to break through. The only way to be stronger was to strengthen his body!


    Recalling the breathing technique and the blood Qi cirction technique in the Blood Spirit Technique, Jiang Ming immediately began to try to practice it.


    s, he failed the first two times!


    Regardless, Jiang Ming remained calm and was not in a hurry. He was well aware of his own limits.


    The Blood Spirit Technique was obviously beyond the scope of regr martial artists. It was clearly a wondrous technique of immortal cultivators. Comprehending it overnight was impossible.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try again tomorrow!¡±


    After more than a month, early in the morning, Jiang Ming sat cross-legged on a smooth boulder at the edge of the cliff. The waves below hit the cliff wall, making a loud crashing sound.


    He was ready to call it a day after failing toprehend it ten times.


    Suddenly, a strange yet familiar power bloomed in his body.


    Jiang Ming suddenly sat back down, and his face showed surprise, ¡°It¡¯s done?¡±


    ¡°Is this spiritual energy?¡±


    A lock of Jiang Ming¡¯s hair was slightly gray. However, it quickly turned back to ck as if nothing had happened.


    His focus was on the strange energy that bloomed in his body. It was almost the same as the aura of the mutated medicinal herbs, but it was much purer.


    Jiang Ming tried to use this trace of spiritual energy to cultivate a mass of blood Qi. Suddenly, the mass of blood Qi shrank several times, but it became more condensed and the power contained in it became much stronger.

 Chapter 106 - 106 Returning From the Sea (2)

    106 Returning From the Sea (2)


    Jiang Ming was overjoyed. Did this not mean that his strength could be greatly improved again?


    However, Jiang Ming could not help but be a bit suspicious. He suddenly thought of the legend about Marquis Zhou Pingshi, and his fate after the immortal encounter. It was said that he wanted to break through the Grandmaster realm to a higher realm.


    ¡°Maybe Marquis Zhou is walking a simr path?¡±


    Jiang Ming was shocked. Marquis Zhou had nned the bloodbath during the immortal encounter. If he reaped the greatest harvest from the immortal¡¯s cave, he might really be able to break through the Grandmaster realm!


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous!¡± Jiang Ming grumbled. ¡°I have no talent and no qualifications. I can only rely on forbidden techniques and cheats to barely survive. Whatever! I should celebrate my sess today. I¡¯m not practicing anymore!¡± He used up the wisp of spiritual energy he had refined, swung his arms and stomped his feet, and went back to the wooden house.


    ¡°The Blood Spirit Technique isplete. It¡¯s time to study another one!¡±


    After returning to the house, he rxed for a while. Then, Jiang Ming took out the ancient book that Chen Dongfeng had been studying and started to read it from the beginning.


    Late at night, Jiang Ming closed the ancient book, and his face was calm.


    In fact, he had read this ancient book several times, but the content was too scattered and vague.


    ¡°Looking at the contents of this book, this immortal cultivator seemed to be mainly refining pills and making talismans as his secondary skill. He¡¯s also recorded the Fireball Spell, which was a spell that he devised. In addition to this, he recorded a few medicinal herbs he had discovered. Other than that, they¡¯re all records of his sales and profits. It also seems he¡¯s a social butterfly who finds it hard to make friends among the immortal cultivators. Moreover, he mentions a red pine snowfield¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but wonder if the red pine snowfield was the gateway to the world of cultivators.


    He shook his head. There was too little information in this book. He could only gradually collect more information in the future.


    In any case, he was not in a hurry.


    ¡°Let¡¯s study this Fireball Spell.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not look at the pills and talismans. They required a lot of spiritual material forms, and the refining process required the assistance of spiritual energy. However, the spiritual energy refined by the Blood Spirit Technique could only be used for one¡¯s own cultivation, and could not be used to refine anything else.


    Jiang Ming had already read through Chen Dongfeng¡¯s notes, which recorded his research on these pill recipes and several kinds of talismans. He even wanted to study and try to refine them himself.


    s, there was no spiritual energy in this world. Even though Chen Dongfeng had thought of thousands of ways, he could not cultivate anything.


    However, Jiang Ming also understood his thought process. An immortal cultivation technique like the Fireball Spell required a lot of spiritual energy. Ordinary martial artists could not learn this spell.


    On the other hand, if he could find some substitute materials to refine one of those pills and talismans¡ªor even a semi-finished product, it might be enough to have an amazing effect on his body.


    It was a pity that Chen Dongfeng had underestimated the talismans and pill recipes of the immortal cultivation world. He had also failed to develop them sessfully.


    However, although he failed, his experience was a solid foundation for Jiang Ming to start.


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment, then temporarily put these two immortal cultivation techniques to the back of his mind and concentrated on studying the Fireball Spell.


    ¡°Although the Fireball Spell is the lowest level of immortal cultivation techniques, the power of the spiritual fire contained in it is not something that ordinary martial artists can withstand. I just don¡¯t know if I will be suppressed by the universe if I use it.¡±


    Jiang Ming pondered for a moment and decided to master it first. ¡°So what if it¡¯s suppressed? Can it crush me to death? However, without any immortal cultivation techniques, it¡¯s a little difficult to cultivate the spiritual energy that is refined by blood Qi alone.¡±


    Thankfully, Jiang Ming was not afraid of hard work.


    After creating a training routine, Jiang Ming began to practice these two techniques of the immortal cultivation world every day.


    In addition, Jiang Ming did not stop practicing his regr martial arts as well.


    He had ughtered several martial arts families and collected a lot of martial arts techniques. In addition to the techniques collected by the Nameless over the years, Jiang Ming had now mastered a variety of martial arts techniques. Now it was time to sort them out and integrate them into his own martial arts system!

 Chapter 107 - 107 Returning From the Sea (3)

    107 Returning From the Sea (3)


    Time flew by, and the moss on the wooden house grew thicker and thicker.


    The fishing boat hidden on the shore was slowly decaying.


    Eight yearster, on a cliff by the sea, Jiang Ming¡¯s expression was rxed. He stood up wearing a tattered shirt.


    ¡°Have I finally reached the end of my training?¡±


    For two years, the progress of using the spiritual energy refined by the Blood Spirit Technique to temper his blood Qi and body had been getting slower and slower. And today, he hit a wall.


    He clenched his fists. He was currently ten times stronger than when he first came to the ind. If he were to fight with Chen Dongfeng again, he would probably be able to crush him to death with a single hit.


    ¡°Even a Grandmaster can¡¯tpare to me in terms of pure blood Qi condensation,¡± Jiang Ming murmured. His current martial arts realm was alreadyparable to Chen Dongfeng¡¯s in the past, or even one step further. Hisprehension of martial arts was extremely profound, and his blood Qi could change as he wished. However, at the same time, he could not take thatst step.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave!¡±


    He put away a few important books and looked back at the wooden house on the ind, the vast expanse of cultivated farnd around it, and the giant sea turtle that was slowly sunbathing in the distance. He shook his head and turned to leave.


    Idyllic times like this were temporary.


    He would be gone for years, and he did not know when he woulde back. Perhaps he would nevere back.


    The boat on the shore had already decayed, so Jiang Ming did not build another one. When he was close to the shallow beach, he jumped up. Hended steadily on the surface of the water. The blood Qi under his feet trembled and turned into ripples to dissipate the force of his fall.


    He quickly approached the direction of the coast.


    * * *


    It was early in the morning, and the world was pitch ck.


    Only the soft moonlight reflected the waves on the sea.


    On the beach, a few fishermen were untangling theirs in preparation for today¡¯s fishing.


    A fisherman packed up his things and was about to board the ship to set off when he suddenly saw a small ck dot in the distant sea, rapidly approaching.


    ¡°A shark? A seagull? Doesn¡¯t look like one to me,¡± He mumbled to himself as he saw the ck dot moving faster and faster toward him. He quickly called out to the other fishermen, ¡°Look over there. what¡¯s that?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone looked in the direction he was pointing at. A ck dot was streaking to the shore as fast as lightning.


    ¡°Is it a fishing boat? That¡¯s impossible, even sharks can¡¯t be that fast.¡±


    Everyone was bewildered. They had never seen such a scene in all their years of fishing.


    However, their faces were soon filled with shock.


    It was actually a person.


    ¡°H-how is this possible?¡±


    All the fishermen were scared out of their wits as they stared nkly at the figure swiftly crossing the sea. In the blink of an eye, he was close to the shore before hended gracefully.


    He was a burly man with a wrinkled face, disheveled hair and tattered clothes.


    He nced at the fishermen and asked, ¡°What era is it now?¡±


    A few fishermen stuttered, thinking that they had met an immortal. One of the braver ones said with a trembling voice, ¡°Sir, it is now the Great Yan Dynasty, and this year is the 15th year of the new emperor!


    ¡°Eh? The country of Yan hasn¡¯t been destroyed?¡± Jiang Ming was surprised.


    The fisherman quickly bowed and said, ¡°The Flying Cloud Castle, the Qingxuan Army, and the country of Yan are now three separate entities. We¡¯ve already been on the sea for several years, and the world has been in chaos ever since.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Jiang Ming was deep in thought and left without looking back.

 Chapter 108 - 108 Twenty Years (1)

    108 Twenty Years (1)


    In a bustling restaurant in Dongyuan City, Jiang Ming, who had changed his appearance, ordered several dishes and listened to the diners around him talking about current affairs.


    ¡°It¡¯s really unexpected that the country of Yan can hold on until now. I heard that they won another battle yesterday and wiped out thousands of soldiers of the Qingxuan Army!¡±


    ¡°Although Marquis Zhou has disappeared, he has left behind a lot of backup ns. The country of Yan might even fight back in the future and regain their might again.¡±


    ¡°I think the Qingxuan Army is more likely to seed. The Emperor and Marquis Zhou set up a trap to kill the Grandmasters of the well-known families. Now, only three of the six well-known families are left. They jointly elected the Qingxuan Army to destroy the country of Yan. They are not pushovers. Their revenge will be terrible!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Liang family has two Grandmasters in one family.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. It seemed that the Liang family had obtained extraordinary things in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. They had created another Grandmaster in just a few years.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing for eight years, but I¡¯m not a Grandmaster yet,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself, but he thought that the second Grandmaster of the Liang family should have been at the peak of the Dao Master level long ago. Otherwise, it would be difficult to break through thisst step even if he had the opportunity.


    ¡°It seems like this matter of destroying the Liang family will have to be pushed back.¡± Jiang Ming took a sip of wine.


    It did not matter how long it took. He was not in a hurry.


    At this moment, a dark-faced man suddenlyughed and said, ¡°Speaking of which, the Flying Cloud Castle has be quite powerful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there are a few Grandmasters behind the Flying Cloud Castle. Their army is full of talented people. Two generals have been particrly talented and in the past few years, they¡¯ve managed to capture a lot of territories.¡±


    ¡°In addition, the Flying Cloud Castle is popr among the people. Countless people have run to their territory to seek refuge, and their strength is growing day by day.¡±


    Jiang Ming listened for a moment and could not help but reveal a stunned look. The two generals were clearly Wei Yan and Fang Lie.


    He could not help but think back to the time when they first met in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. He did not expect that after a mere decade, these two people would be so famous.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m still a nobody!¡± Jiang Ming shook his head and continued to eat the food on the table, ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of Dongyuan City. I¡¯m going somewhere else soon.¡±


    Half a monthter,te at night, in the Qin family manor, a dazzling de suddenly appeared and directly split a courtyard in half.


    The Qin family was the top family in Dongyuan City.


    The most powerful martial artist in the city, Qin Hong, was dead. His head was cut off, leaving behind a headless corpse.


    ¡°I was talking to you nicely, but you didn¡¯t listen. You just had to fight with me.¡±


    Jiang Ming held the decapitated head in his hand, and his figure flew in the dark night toward his next target.


    ¡°However, it seems that Qin Hong didn¡¯t have anything. Other than some mutated medicinal herbs, there¡¯s nothing else rted to immortal cultivators.¡±


    However, it was not without gain. Jiang Ming found a book on the cultivation insights of Dao Masters. Although the paths of Grandmasters were different, there was always some ovep.


    The Wu family was also an old aristocratic family in Dongyuan City.


    Jiang Ming grabbed Qin Hong¡¯s decapitated head and woke the head of the Wu family up from the bed. Thetter was about to fight him, but when he saw the bloody head, he instantly wilted.


    s, there was nothing for Jiang Ming to take. He left with his head and continued to the next family.


    Those who were cooperative be fine. If they were uncooperative, they would have their heads cut off.


    The next day, a piece of news began to spread like wildfire in Dongyuan City. Someone had attacked all the heads of the major families and decapitated them whenever there was a disagreement. Even the only Dao Master in the city was beheaded.


    All the aristocratic families were in danger. Since then, the legend of the executioner had been passed down in Dongyuan City for decades, bing an excellent cautionary tale to keep children in line.


    * * *


    As for Jiang Ming, he had already left Dongyuan City. He was leisurely riding a ck horse. In his hand, he was ying with a broken piece of ck metal.


    The only good thing he had obtained from Dongyuan City was this piece of metal that he got from an aristocratic family. It was only the size of his palm, was as thin as a piece of paper, and had razor-sharp edges. Even if Jiang Ming tried his best, he was unable to damage it.


    ¡°ording to what that guy said, it was also seized from the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest during the immortal encounter. Perhaps it¡¯s a fragment of a magic tool!¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head, ¡°But maybe it¡¯s been damaged for too long. There¡¯s no more spiritual energy in it. I can use it as a hidden weapon, however. With my current strength, I can use the Meridian Breaker to increase my speed, and then throw this piece of metal at my opponent. Even a Grandmaster wouldn¡¯t be able to defend themselves against it!¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment about how to use this piece of metal and put it away temporarily.


    ¡°Although I didn¡¯t gain much here, I¡¯ve heard a lot of stories about the Nameless. They have been benefiting from both sides of the Flying Cloud Castle and the other major forces, and have be a terrifying organization.¡±


    In the midst of a war, intelligence had always been the most valuable thing. The Nameless had relied on this to start their organization, so they were naturally like fish in water.


    However, Jiang Ming did not intend to continue to contact the Nameless for the time being.


    No matter how mysterious a force was, it was still run by humans. Now that the Nameless was so powerful, he might be their target.

 Chapter 109 - 109 Twenty Years (2)

    109 Twenty Years (2)


    ¡°When I be a Grandmaster, I¡¯ll go and take a look!¡±


    Jiang Ming stopped thinking about it and took out a small notebook from his pocket. He crossed out a few names in Dongyuan City and looked for the next ce he wanted to go.


    ¡°Hmm? Lingyang City. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s famous for calligraphy and painting.¡±


    In the immortal cultivator¡¯s scribbles, the information on talismans mentioned that the creation of talismans required extremely high calligraphy skills. Even if ordinary immortal cultivators wanted to go on this path, it was very difficult to get started. Moreover, there were even fewer people who could achieve sess.


    The best way to get started was to start with calligraphy and painting, but it was also very time-consuming to learn it. Very few immortal cultivators were willing to waste their time on this.


    ¡°But I have all the time in the world!¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and looked at the beautiful scenery in front of him. He whistled and the horse under him suddenly sped up, leaving a trail of dust all the way.


    * * *


    Lingyang City was now under themand of the Qingxuan Army. However, it was peaceful because it was located in the rear. Many high-ranking officials and nobles of the country of Yan had moved their entire families here and continued to live in the rich and prosperous Jiangnan prefecture.


    ¡°It seems that many people have their eyes on the Qingxuan Army.¡±


    As Dao Master at his peak, Jiang Ming easily sneaked into Lingyang City. He found a small art studio with no visitors and walked in.


    ¡°I am Yu Asheng, may I ask if this ce is epting apprentices?¡±


    From then on, a teenager named Yu Asheng became an apprentice in that art studio in Lingyang City. Every day, he would do odd jobs in the art studio to learn the trade. At night, he would go to the dock to work hard to earn tuition fees.


    Two yearster, a shocking change happened in Lingyang City. Several Dao Masters were murdered on the same day. At the same time, the apprentice named Yu Asheng in the small art studio disappeared.


    * * *


    Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, ten years had passed.


    The world was divided into three parts. The war had not ended yet. However, the country of Yan was getting weaker and weaker. Marquis Zhou had left for many years, and the strategies he had left behind were no longer of any use.


    In the bitterly coldnd of the northern border, a figure was sitting quietly on the frozenke. There was a hole in front of him, and a fishing line went straight down.


    ¡°It¡¯s been twenty years since I left Peace County!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze was distant. In the past 20 years, he had traveled to several countries. He had visited all the ces recorded in the Grandmaster¡¯s notebook.


    Along the way, he had gone through a wide variety of experiences and hisprehension of martial arts had also be more divine.


    A few years ago, he even had some drinks with Fang Lie for a few days in Zhang Shan¡¯s guise. He even became a general of the Flying Cloud Castle and killed enemies on the battlefield. He only left after making many contributions.


    He had simr experiences with The Qingxuan Army and the country of Yan.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we all serve our own masters. I wonder how many of them are still alive!¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. Even in the country of Yan, there were many hot-blooded and righteous people. Otherwise, they would not have been able to survive until now. Unfortunately, the country was about to copse, and it could not be saved by a few passionate people.


    Suddenly, the line dropped. Jiang Ming¡¯s face was full of joy. He quickly stood up, raised his hand, and pulled up a fat fish that weighed dozens of pounds.


    ¡°Dinner is settled again!¡± Jiang Ming grinned.


    He then looked up and saw a faint fiery red color on the other side of the frozenke.


    ¡°That¡¯s the red pine snowfield!¡±


    Jiang Ming stared at the fiery red area, shook his head, and left after a moment.


    He had plenty of time, and there was no need to rush to explore anything.


    The red pine snowfield was not the only ce he had left to explore. He also had to explore the Nine Dragon Lake and the Thunderp Valley. Jiang Ming carefully avoided many ces with rumors of immortal activity.


    In addition, although Jiang Ming did not have contact with the Nameless, he still got a lot of information from Miss Wang with the help of his birds. They also avoided ces that were suspected to have traces of immortal activity and never touched them.


    After all, curiosity killed the cat.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm. There was only a little bit left before he broke through. He only needed a certain opportunity to break through to the Grandmaster realm.


    ¡°However, even though I¡¯ve intentionally avoided all traces of immortal cultivators, I¡¯ve gained quite a lot over the years, and I¡¯m almost done with my research. It¡¯s time to leave.¡±


    A year ago, Jiang Ming had rushed to North Peace City and took care of thest name on his list. Then he lived in seclusion to sort out what he had gained over the years.


    His strength was now almostparable to that of a Grandmaster, and he had acquired several rare treasures.


    Now, Jiang Ming had a better understanding of the mysterious world of immortal cultivation.


    ¡°It seems that in the world of immortal cultivation, there is also a vast immortal dynasty that governs everything.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought of the copper coin that he had obtained that year and could not help but shake his head. It seemed that there were experts everywhere.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as I stay under the radar, no one will be able to hurt me!¡±


    Jiang Ming hummed a little tune and returned to a small wooden house by theke with the fish. The house was messy and scattered with books, medicinal herbs, scrap paper, and iron weapons.


    There were also many bottles and jars filled with various pills and potions. Some were the results of Jiang Ming¡¯s research on alchemy, and some were the medicinal drinks made during the process of practicing making talismans.


    Jiang Ming nced at the table. There were a few talisman practice papers. His calligraphy skills had improved a lot, but without spiritual energy, no matter what he did, it was all for naught.


    ¡°I¡¯veid down some foundations for the study of immortal cultivation techniques, so I¡¯ll stop here. In the future, when I leave seclusion, I should be able to quickly get to work.¡±


    The next day, Jiang Ming carried a bulging bag on his back and walked further and further away in the wind and snow.


    He arrived at Snow Forest City.


    After the Green Mountain Army¡¯s rebellion, North Peace City had been almost wiped out. Snow Forest City had then be the most prosperous ce in the North Peace Prefecture.


    Jiang Ming quite liked this ce.


    ¡°Waiter, three sses of Brick!¡±


    Jiang Ming walked into a popr bar, waved, and shouted.


    Brick was the nickname of this bar¡¯s signature wine. An ordinary person would feel as if they had been hit by a brick with one sip. Unless they were martial artists, a single ss was enough to inebriate them.


    The moment the bartender heard that he wanted three sses, he knew that this person was definitely a martial arts expert.


    ...


    In the bar, a few martial artists were gathered at a table, discussing the news.


    ¡°The country of Yan¡¯s army is nothing to be worried about, but the Flying Cloud Castle and the Qingxuan Army are getting fiercer and fiercer.¡±


    ¡°I heard that even the Grandmasters have made their moves. The Grandmasters from both sides have fought more than once. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re holding back and didn¡¯t appear on the battlefield. Otherwise, they¡¯d be absolutely invincible!¡±


    ¡°I heard thatst month, the Qingxuan Army seemed to have suffered a great loss. They were used as bait by the Flying Cloud Castle and hundreds of thousands of soldiers died. However, I heard that the Flying Cloud Castle is still guarding an isted city. They have been facing the Qingxuan Army for more than half a month. It still hasn¡¯t fallen!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really admirable. Speaking of which, I¡¯ve even met General Guan once. It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t hold on for too long,¡± one of them sighed.


    Jiang Ming paused. He slowly raised his head and asked, ¡°May I ask if you guys know General Guan¡¯s full name?¡±

 Chapter 110 - 110 Killing Enemies With Mulled Wine (1)

    110 Killing Enemies With Mulled Wine (1)


    They turned around and looked at Jiang Ming. One of them nced at the three sses of Brick on his table and knew that he was a tough guy. He smiled politely and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you know General Guan?¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I just heard what you said. I think he¡¯s a hero.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, of course, General Guan Feng is a hero!¡±


    The manughed. ¡°It¡¯s said that he used to be a hunter in Great Cloud City. Later, he joined the Flying Cloud Castle when it was still weak. Step by step, he has made it to where he is today. He has won countless battles, but no one has offended him wherever he goes. The ck Tiger Army he leads is also quite famous!¡±


    Jiang Ming asked, ¡°How can such a brave general be used as bait?¡±


    A martial artist sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the situation was constantly changing at that time. The Flying Cloud Castle made a prompt decision and sent the only army that was resting¡ªthe ck Tiger Army¡ªto move out quickly. Not only was the Qingxuan Army deceived, but I also heard that the ck Tiger Army themselves were deceived. Now that I think about it, if it weren¡¯t for the elites of the ck Tiger Army as bait, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to fool the soldiers of the Qingxuan Army. The soldiers were also the elite troops of the Qingxuan Army. Now that they arepletely gone, I¡¯m afraid that the Qingxuan Army has suffered a great loss, which may affect the direction of the war in the future! However, it¡¯s a pity that the men sent by the Flying Cloud Castle are trapped in Ningzhou City. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no hope of survival.¡± The warrior shook his head and took a big gulp of wine.


    ¡°Thank you for the information!¡± Jiang Ming nodded, gave the rest of his wine to them, and then strode out of the bar.


    * * *


    Outside of Snow Forest City, Jiang Ming¡¯s figure moved like a bolt of lightning, flying all the way to the south.


    With his current strength and the asional use of the Meridian Breaker, he made rapid progress.


    ¡°If I travel day and night, I will reach Ningzhou City in about three to five days. Don¡¯t you die first!¡± Jiang Ming muttered.


    ¡°When I was learning martial arts in the Tiger Hunting Vige, I told you I¡¯d help you in the future if you needed. Master Guan, you shouldn¡¯t be a part of this war!¡±


    Jiang Ming muttered to himself, but his eyes were calm.


    The moment he received the news, he made a decision.


    He owed the Tiger Hunting Vige a favor for giving him his foundation.


    It was his turn to help them now.


    Just because he was immortal did not mean he was heartless.


    Jiang Ming sighed softly. His speed increased again, and he disappeared in a sh.


    * * *


    Five dayster, he arrived at his destination.


    Jiang Ming disguised himself as a white-haired beggar and walked slowly along the street.


    Although the city was besieged by the Qingxuan Army, Jiang Ming sneaked in unnoticed.


    The ck Tiger Army was busy defending the city and was short of manpower. They had no time to take care of beggars and refugees.


    At this time, most of the young, fit men were being conscripted. Guan Feng was not a good person, or he would not have been able to sit in this position.


    However, the ck Tiger Army was not terrible. Although they controlled the granary, they would give out porridge on the streets every day to help the people.


    Jiang Ming joined the queue and went to get a bowl. He sat by the wall and had his porridge.


    ¡°Ningzhou City used to be an important town in the country of Yan. It is an important route to transport grain, so there should be no shortage of grain in the city. However, the army defending it is much smaller than the enemy!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked in the direction of the city wall. There were traces of smoke and fire everywhere, and blood painted the wall red. It was obvious that the battle to defend the city had reached its peak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a chance to attack.¡±


    Jiang Ming was eating his porridge, his eyes calm.


    He originally wanted to attack from the rear of the Qingxuan Army, but he felt a little stupid after thinking about it. That was an army with tens of thousands of soldiers. He would not be able to defeat them all.


    Therefore, Jiang Ming sneaked into the city and waited for the right time. Not only did he want to kill them, but he also wanted to destroy the morale of the Qingxuan Army outside the city in one fell swoop. Once their morale was scattered, they would be helpless.

 Chapter 111 - 111 Killing Enemies With Mulled Wine (2)

    111 Killing Enemies With Mulled Wine (2)


    The next day, the city rm rang loudly. The dense mass of the Qingxuan Army outside the city suddenly tried to push in again.


    The soldiers defending the city swarmed towards the city wall. Soon, the sounds of fighting shook the sky, and thick smoke rose from the direction of the city wall.


    In the city, there were soldiers walking around, shouting for the people to settle down.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic, there will be soldiers guarding the city!¡±


    !!


    Jiang Ming nodded. Compared to the Green Mountain Army, they were much stronger.


    When defending the city, not only did they have to fight against external threats, but they also had to be wary of internal strife. Since the new defenders were untrained, they had messed up the city¡¯s defense strategies several times.


    Boom!


    In the distance, a group of houses was destroyed by the rocks thrown by the catapults. Arrows also kept raining from the sky. People were screaming in panic. A few ck Tiger soldiers rushed back and forth to deal with the situation, but they were short of manpower. The city was plunged into chaos.


    ¡°Get out of the way! Quickly get out of the way!¡±


    Suddenly, a group of people marched over from the direction of the mayor¡¯s mansion. They were all dressed in full armor, and their temperaments were extraordinary. They were hurrying to the top of the city.


    ¡°General Guan, the west gate is the lowest, which is good for the Qingxuan Army¡¯s attack. They will very likely try to invade from there!¡±


    Jiang Ming heard a familiar voice, but it had matured a little over the years.


    He looked at the group. The person who spoke was a man with a slightly tanned face. It was Peng Lu, who had led him into the Tiger Hunting Vige back then. Now, the crow¡¯s feet at the corners of his eyes were faintly visible, and his hair had streaks of gray.


    In front of him was a burly figure with a pair of bright eyes. Who else could it be other than Guan Feng?


    However, Guan Feng seemed to be as youthful as ever. He looked like he had not aged a day.


    ¡°More than twenty years have passed, Master Guan. You¡¯ve also entered the Dao Master realm, huh?¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. With Guan Feng¡¯s previous aptitude, it would be a miracle if he could break through to first ss by now. However, he was actually a Dao Master now. It seemed that he had received a lot of cultivation resources in the Flying Cloud Castle.


    ¡°They should be here soon!¡± Jiang Ming got up quietly and followed them without leaving a trace.


    After walking through a few streets, Jiang Ming had changed from a white-haired beggar to a pale man in his prime.


    ¡°Sir, we must defend this city. I¡¯ll help you move your things!¡± He ran to a soldier pushing a cart.


    ¡°Move this cart of arrows up!¡± When the soldier in charge of the supplies saw that the people hade to help, he did not have the time to think, and he randomly assigned tasks to them. In any case, it was just to transport things up the city wall.


    Jiang Ming quickly mixed in with the crowd and carried a bundle of arrows to the top of the city wall.


    On the city wall, Guan Feng stared at the Qingxuan Army¡¯s fierce attack below with a frown.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m afraid this is the end. I didn¡¯t expect us to die together in the end.¡± Peng Lu walked to the side of Guan Feng and chuckled softly.


    Only when they were alone would Peng Lu address Guan Feng like this.


    Guan Feng red at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡±


    However, there was a trace of fatigue and helplessness in his eyes. He cursed in a low voice, ¡°F*ck you, Wei Yan!¡±


    Peng Lu smiled. ¡°Before we embarked, didn¡¯t we already guess that there was a high chance that we would not be able to return this time?¡±


    ¡°I guess,¡± Guan Feng sighed, ¡°But when I think about how many of ourrades are going to follow us to the afterlife, I still feel like cursing! I only hope that after we die, the world can be peaceful as soon as possible.¡± He shook his head. It was because he believed in Wei Yan¡¯s n that he was willing to be the bait.


    The battle to defend the city dragged on for a day and a night. It was not until the next morning that the Qingxuan Army retreated like the tide, leaving only corpses strewn on the ground.


    But soon after, the Qingxuan Army sent soldiers to siege the city again.


    ¡°These b*stards are really pissing me off.¡±


    Peng Lu¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. The Qingxuan Army were not trying to kill them. They were trying to exhaust them.


    ¡°Some of ourrades have been on shift for days. They can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡± Peng Lu sighed.


    Outside the city, a general of the Qingxuan Army was riding a horse, swinging left and right. From time to time, he would circte his blood Qi and curse the cowards in the city. No one hade out yet to fight him.


    Guan Feng stared at that man for a long time and then suddenly said, ¡°Send people to fight!¡±


    Peng Lu was startled and hurriedly said, ¡°Geng Yuanlong is a Dao Master. His goal is to lure us into a one-on-one fight with him. No matter who wins or loses, they want to whittle down our numbers.¡±


    ¡°If we don¡¯t fight now, our morale will drop to zero!¡± Guan Feng nced at the exhausted soldiers on the city wall and said, ¡°Now, only by winning one match can we buy more time.¡±


    After a while, Guan Feng gathered the five generals and said in a deep voice, ¡°Who is willing to fight him? We must win!¡±


    They were not afraid of death, but Geng Yuanlong was a famous Dao Master. No one dared say that they had the confidence to defeat him.


    Finally, an older general stood out and said slowly, ¡°Let me go. I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯ll defeat him, but I, Dong Jiusheng, will not return unless he dies.¡±

 Chapter 112 - 112 Killing Enemies With Mulled Wine (3)

    112 Killing Enemies With Mulled Wine (3)


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed when they saw that this man was willing to fight to the death.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave everything to you, General Dong!¡± Guan Feng bowed slightly before he turned around and shouted, ¡°Bring me some wine!¡±


    ¡°General Guan, please prepare the wine. I¡¯ll go down and change my clothes first. It¡¯s morefortable to wear my regr clothes in a fight,¡± Dong Jiusheng said with a chuckle. In a battle with a Dao Master, it did not make a difference whether one wore armor or not.


    Below the city gate, Dong Jiusheng stepped into a tent. He took out a gray robe from a wooden box. Just as he was about to change into it, someone suddenly opened the tent and barged in.


    !!


    ¡°General Dong, General Guan wants me to tell you something!¡±


    General Dong turned around in confusion. However, before he could see the face of the person who hade, he felt his vision go ck. He was punched in the head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for offending you.¡± The person fed him a pill to keep him asleep, and then looked at the gray robe in the wooden box.


    * * *


    On the city wall, Guan Feng saw that Dong Jiusheng had returned after changing his clothes. His entire person seemed to have changed.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s been wearing armor for so long that we aren¡¯t used to seeing him in his casual clothes.¡± Guan Feng shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    ¡°General Dong!¡± He walked forward and was about to pour wine for Dong Jiusheng.


    ¡°Dong Jiusheng¡± stretched out his hand to stop him and said with a smile, ¡°How can I drink this wine before I kill the enemy? General Guan, please send someone to mull the wine. It won¡¯t be toote to drink it after I return from this battle.¡±


    Guan Feng and the others were stunned. How did Dong Jiusheng be so sharp?


    Guan Feng was about to raise his head and say something when he saw Dong Jiusheng walking to the city wall with a long de in his hand. He leaped and flew down.


    Guan Feng opened his mouth, but could only helplessly shake his head in the end. He instructed Peng Lu, ¡°Go find the stove to mull the wine.¡±


    He looked at the two sides of the city wall. The soldiers had gathered one by one and were staring at the figure who had jumped off the city wall. A glimmer of light seemed to rise in their dull and tired eyes.


    ¡°If we lose this battle, we¡¯re as good as dead.¡±


    Guan Feng sighed internally. Sometimes, when a spark of hope was given, what followed would beplete despair if that spark was lost.


    However, if he did not take a gamble, it would not be long before they were annihted.


    He stared at the lone man who was walking further and further away from the city wall. ¡°All my hope is on this one person!¡±


    On the city wall, more and more soldiers gathered, but it became quieter and quieter. Everyone stared at the figure. Perhaps death was inevitable in the end, but to be able to witness a victory before death was also a kind offort.


    * * *


    Jiang Ming stepped over the corpses and rubble. Step by step, he came to the front of the enemy general, Geng Yuanlong, who was shouting.


    ¡°Who are you? State your name!¡± Geng Yuanlong had a long spear in his hand. He was riding on an armored horse and looking down at Jiang Ming.


    Far behind Geng Yuanlong were the soldiers of the Qingxuan Army. Their gs fluttered in the wind. Their numbers were so mighty that the army covered every inch of the horizon.


    This show of might was enough to cripple a regr martial artist.


    However, Jiang Ming felt a sense of pride in his heart. This was his moment. This was why he was training hard all his life.


    Facing a thousand troops alone, Jiang Ming¡¯s confidence soared. He suddenly had a feeling that today was the day he would break through to the Grandmaster realm!


    ¡°A dead man does not need to know my name!¡± He stared at Geng Yuanlong and chuckled.


    ¡°Whatever! Then I can only erect an unnamed grave for you.¡± Geng Yuanlong sneered and suddenly jumped off his horse. He waved his spear, and blood Qi suddenly burst out and soared three feet toward Jiang Ming.


    ¡°F*ck, he¡¯s so powerful!¡±


    On the city wall, the faces of Guan Feng and the others changed. Geng Yuanlong had been hiding his strength.


    ¡°This is not good.¡± Guan Feng¡¯s eyes were dark, as if he had already seen the end.


    On the battlefield, Jiang Ming¡¯s face was calm. His body suddenly rushed forward, as he held his de. Blood Qi covered the de, and it collided with the spear¡¯s blood Qi.


    Boom!


    The blood Qi exploded, sending rubble flying everywhere.


    A cold light shed, and blood spattered everywhere.


    A head rolled down.

 Chapter 113 - 113 The Peerless Grandmaster (1)

    113 The Peerless Grandmaster (1)


    The collision between the two Dao Masters caused smoke and dust to erupt, and for rubble to fly everywhere. Everyone thought that the battle had just begun, but they did not expect that with just a face-off, a head would fall to the ground.


    How could the battle end so fast?


    On the walls of Ningzhou City, there was a sudden panic. Many soldiers could not believe their eyes, and their faces gradually turned ashen.


    Meanwhile, the Qingxuan Army below the city burst out with loud cheers, causing the ck Tiger Army guarding the city wall to plunge into despair.


    !!


    Peng Lu held onto the crenels of the city wall, his heart also sinking to the bottom. ¡°Is that¡­ General Dong¡¯s head¡­?¡±


    He stared at the head that was still rolling on the ground. It was covered in blood and dirt, and its face could no longer be seen.


    Guan Feng remained silent. Although he also hoped that the head did not belong to Dong Jiusheng, he knew that even if Dong Jiusheng were to use a forbidden technique, it would still be impossible for him to kill Geng Yuanlong with a single strike.


    ¡°This is fate!¡± Guan Feng stood with his hands behind his back. His eyes gradually became calm. ¡°Dying on the battlefield is an honor. What¡¯s there to fear?¡±


    Peng Lu sighed and said, ¡°Master, that¡¯s not what you said yesterday.¡±


    ¡°You brat! You¡¯re just trying to undermine me!¡± Guan Feng red at him. ¡°When we get back home, I¡¯ll give you something to cry about.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other andughed out loud again. They felt carefree¡ªas if life had returned to normal again for a moment.


    The autumn wind was strong and cold. The dust on the battlefield was slowly blown away, and a blurry figure gradually appeared in the still field.


    ¡°What?¡± Peng Lu stared at that figure and suddenly quivered. He roared, ¡°He¡¯s holding a de, not a spear!¡±


    Although their faces could not be seen clearly, the appearance of their weapons was very different, so it was easy to recognize who was who.


    On the city wall, there was a suddenmotion. The soldiers who were despairing just now held their breaths when they heard this. They swarmed to the side of the wall and looked at the figure with wide eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s a de! It¡¯s a de!¡± one of the soldiers cried out excitedly. It was hard to tell whether he was crying orughing. It was as if a fuse had been lit, causing amotion among the people on the city wall.


    Soon, the smoke and dust cleared, and the gray-robed figure was finally revealed.


    Dong Jiusheng of the ck Tiger Army was standing with his de in hand,pletely unscathed!


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Good job!¡±


    This time, it was the Qingxuan Army¡¯s turn to be silent. A few of the vanguard generals¡¯ eyes were filled with disbelief. How could Geng Yuanlong be killed with a single strike?


    However, in front of ¡®Dong Jiusheng¡¯, a headless corpse was lying in a pool of blood. They had no choice but to believe their eyes.


    Guan Feng focused on the figure in front of him.


    ¡°Could General Dong have been hiding some amazing forbidden technique that risks his life?¡± he thought to himself. ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid he has reached his limit in order to have been able to kill a Dao Master!¡±


    With this in mind, he quickly called for his men to recall Dong Jiusheng.


    However, before Guan Feng could say anything, everyone on the city wall heard ¡°Dong Jiusheng¡± below circte his blood Qi and his voice reverberated throughout the wilderness,


    ¡°Clowns of the Qingxuan Army, listen up! Who wants to challenge me?¡±


    The morale of the soldiers on the city wall rose again. Many of them were so excited that their faces turned red as they cheered!


    ¡°Well done, General Dong!¡±


    ¡°General Dong, you¡¯re invincible!¡±


    ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    The expressions of Guan Feng and the other generals changed slightly. General Dong was able to kill the enemy with one strike. Therefore, must have used a method that cost him greatly. If he continued to fight, he would probably be in deep trouble.


    However, now that their morale had soared, if they stopped Dong Jiusheng, it would not be good.


    At this moment, another Dao Master rushed out of the enemy¡¯s formation and shouted coldly, ¡°Do you think you can beat me using underhanded means? Think again!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too noisy!¡±


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes and raised his de. Like an arrow, he fiercely collided with the Dao Master.


    The Dao Master, who was still in the air, was chopped into pieces. Blood sttered all over the ground.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who¡¯s next!¡±


    Jiang Mingughed out loud. The de in his hand was dripping with blood. He was like a grim reaper. He walked toward the Qingxuan Army¡¯s formation step by step.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were clear, and his aura was getting more and more condensed. The bottleneck that had stopped him for twenty years was bing more and more fragile today.


    It was as if he could break through at any moment!

 Chapter 114 - 114 The Peerless Grandmaster (2)

    114 The Peerless Grandmaster (2)


    The Qingxuan Army was dead silent. In a short period of time, two Dao Masters had died. However, the man with the de was getting bolder and bolder. He even challenged their entire army. They were trembling in fear now.


    ¡°This is not good. Isn¡¯t he going to break through to the Grandmaster realm?¡± The Dao Masters of the Qingxuan Army, on the other hand, paled drastically.


    ¡°We must kill him. We can¡¯t let him break through!¡±


    The general of the Qingxuan Army looked gloomy and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your reputation anymore. Let us attack him together. Otherwise, when he breaks through. Our entire army will be finished!¡±


    !!


    The others nodded in unison, drew their weapons, and charged at the gray-robed figure.


    On the city wall, Guan Feng and the other Dao Masters were shocked. They looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    This was definitely not the power that Dong Jiusheng should have.


    Guan Feng¡¯s gaze suddenly changed, as if he had thought of something. He turned his head and whispered something to Peng Lu. Peng Lu turned his head and looked at him in shock. As if he had seen a ghost, he quickly ran down the city wall.


    Outside the city wall, a total of eight Dao Masters of the Qingxuan Army had already rushed out of the battle formation and attacked Jiang Ming. The fastest¡ªa skinny old man, was the first to punch Jiang Ming.


    On his fist, blood Qi condensed like a poisonous snake. It exuded a cold and vicious aura. It was obvious that he was an expert who had cultivated his technique to perfection.


    ¡°Even if a Grandmaster were to receive this punch of mine, his blood Qi would be frozen!¡± The scrawny old man¡¯s expression was extremely sinister. If Dong Jiusheng did not block this attack, he would be dead meat!


    s, the skinny old man was the one to get hit.


    The skinny old man felt as if he had hit a mountain. His blood Qi, which used to be invincible, was blown away. His arm exploded and his bones were broken.


    ¡°What is this power?¡± His face was filled with fear as he screamed and flew away.


    The next moment, Jiang Ming burst out his blood Qi, which was as exuberant as the sun. He waved his left hand to block the next attack that came his way. The de in his right hand shed horizontally, and his blood Qi also gushed out, sweeping across a Dao Master and cutting him into two pieces.


    ¡°Howe he¡¯s not affected?¡± The skinny old man¡¯s eyes were nk as he watched in fear in hisst moments of consciousness.


    In the same way, Jiang Ming killed another Dao Master after dodging their attack.


    In the blink of an eye, three Dao Masters had fallen.


    ¡°What kind of f*cking monster is this?¡±


    The remaining five Dao Masters were terrified.


    ¡°Only a select few Grandmasters are this powerful.¡± They were in despair. There was no way they could fight him.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming was having the time of his life. He had been practicing martial arts for more than 30 years and was immersed in hard cultivation for most of those years. He had never fought such an exciting battle.


    Gradually, his enemies fell one by one.


    On the city wall, Guan Feng¡¯s eyes were burning as he stared at the battle in the distance. ¡°How did ¡®Dong Jiusheng¡¯ just use a w technique from the Tiger Hunting Vige?¡±


    At this moment, Peng Lu had already returned and reported the fact that Dong Jiusheng was still sleeping soundly in his tent. However, only Guan Feng and a few other Dao Masters knew the truth.


    ¡°Who is he? Why is he helping us? He even asked us to mull the wine. Is heing back?¡± Guan Feng was feeling uneasy.


    At this moment, Guan Feng had many questions. However, there were no answers.


    At this moment, the situation on the battlefield changed again.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s moves were getting faster and stronger.


    The remaining Dao Masters of the Qingxuan Army were also killed by Jiang Ming one by one¡ªas if they werembs waiting to be ughtered.


    With each kill, the ck Tiger Army behind him would shout louder, and his momentum would increase.


    When he killed thest person, Jiang Ming seemed to have undergone aplete transformation and had stepped into a new world.


    He stood quietly on the spot, and his eyes were filled with regret.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing martial arts for thirty years. I¡¯ve finally be a Grandmaster today!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked in front of him and saw countless confused soldiers of the Qingxuan Army. Every time he took a step forward, the soldiers of the Qingxuan Army would take a step back, and the fear in their eyes grew stronger.


    Without the Dao Masters, they were no different from a herd of sheep. They hadpletely lost their will to fight.


    ¡°This is the true strength of a Grandmaster!¡±


    Jiang Ming said softly and swept his hand.


    Dazzling blood Qi shot out from his palm and shot into the formation of the Qingxuan Army.


    Blood sttered everywhere. In the blink of an eye, the Qingxuan Army had been split in half, leaving a bloody trail that was hundreds of feet long.


    Terrified screams rang out. This finallypletely shattered the morale of the Qingxuan Army. Countless soldiers threw down their weapons and fled frantically.


    In an instant, the Qingxuan Army¡¯s formation fell intoplete chaos.


    Below Ningzhou City, the city gate had long been opened. The ck Tiger Army rushed out.


    ¡°The overall situation has been decided!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were happy and he did not continue to pursue the Qingxuan Army.


    He turned around and walked back. On the city wall, he saw a figure standing by the crenels and looking at him from afar.


    Jiang Ming smiled. When he was still a thousand feet away from the city wall, he jumped lightly and floated to the top of the city wall.


    On the city wall, Guan Feng stared at ¡°Dong Jiusheng¡± who had just returned from killing his enemies. He cupped his hands respectfully. ¡°Grandmaster, thank you for saving the ck Tiger Army from a desperate situation.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and said nothing.


    Guan Feng stared at ¡°Dong Jiusheng¡± who had a strange expression on his face. He did not know what to say and just treated it as a Grandmaster¡¯s quirk.


    However, he still could not help but say, ¡°The people in the city must know who saved them.¡±

 Chapter 115 - 115 The Trail of the Immortal Cultivators (1)

    115 The Trail of the Immortal Cultivators (1)


    Outside Ningzhou City, the defeated Qingxuan Army had fled. The ck Tiger Army hade out in full force and chased after them. The top half of the city wall was suddenly empty, leaving only a few people to guard it.


    As for Jiang Ming and Guan Feng, no one was going near them.


    The ordinary soldiers only thought that General Dong was a genius who broke through during the battle. However, the Dao Masters could vaguely see that this mysterious Grandmaster, who had disguised himself as Dong Jiusheng, hade to save the day because of Guan Feng.


    Now that this Grandmaster was obviously looking for General Guan, who would dare approach him?


    !!


    At the corner of the city gate tower, Guan Feng said slowly, ¡°Charging into the enemy formation alone, killing ten Dao Masters in a row, and breaking through in the fight to be a Grandmaster¡­ Your heroic deeds will definitely spread throughout the world in a few days, and everyone will know!¡±


    He looked at ¡°Dong Jiusheng¡± in front of him and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really care who you are.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Jiang Mingughed and then looked at the crenels beside him. There was a small pot of mulled wine on it.


    ¡°The wine is still warm, don¡¯t waste it!¡±


    Jiang Ming poured a ss for Guan Feng and another ss for himself. He sat on the crenels casually, raised his hand, and drank it all in one go.


    Jiang Ming smacked his lips, took a long breath in satisfaction, and poured another ss.


    Guan Feng had no choice but to sit at the other end of the crenels and apany the Grandmaster with a strange temper. He drank ss after ss of wine until everyst drop was finished.


    Jiang Ming was still thinking about the aftertaste of the old wine.


    However, Guan Feng did not give up and said, ¡°The people in the city and the soldiers of the ck Tiger Army should know who turned the tide. Everyone needs a hero¡¯s name to support them. The name of a Grandmaster should be remembered!¡±


    ¡°There are many heroes in the city. cksmiths who help to forge swords, porters who carry artillery, and women who transport the injured. And, of course, the soldiers who have suffered countless casualties! Without them, Ningzhou City would not havested until I came to help.¡± Jiang Ming looked at Guan Feng and chuckled.


    As he was talking, he suddenly saw the fine wrinkles on Guan Feng¡¯s face, and the vicissitudes of life in his eyes. Only then did he realize that the toughest man in Tiger Hunting Vige was also gradually getting older.


    Jiang Ming was dazed.


    Thirty years had passed in a hurry, and some of his old friends had already disappeared.


    Jiang Ming shook his ss and drank thest mouthful of the wine. He stood up and looked at Guan Feng, chuckling, ¡°Anyone can be a hero. Even if a person knows that a certain blind and frivolous boy doesn¡¯t want to stay in their vige, they are willing to amodate him temporarily and selflessly teach him everything, letting him know that in this cold and dangerous world, there are still kind people.¡±


    Guan Feng¡¯s face was filled with doubt. Then, he seemed to have thought of something. His face gradually revealed a shocked expression as he looked at Jiang Ming in a daze.


    Guan Feng stood up immediately.


    Jiang Ming had already jumped onto the wall, his clothes fluttering in the wind, ¡°Goodbye, Master Guan. I, Zhang Shan, will be leaving too!¡±


    The strong wind blew up the endless fallen leaves. Jiang Ming¡¯s figure swept in the wind and disappeared into the horizon.


    Guan Feng was still standing there in a daze until a figure ran up from the city wall and came to his side.


    ¡°General Dong has already woken up. He¡¯s fine, but I don¡¯t see who knocked him out.¡±


    Peng Lu looked left and right, and suddenly said in shock, ¡°Where is the Grandmaster? You¡¯re letting him go? You didn¡¯t ask him to stay for dinner?¡±


    Guan Feng came back to his senses and nced at him unhappily. He pointed at the sses, ¡°The Grandmaster used these. Maybe some of his talent will run off on you.¡±


    Peng Lu hurriedly picked it up, afraid that it would be snatched away by someone.


    Then, he quickly asked, ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the name of the Grandmaster? He can¡¯t be a nobody, right?¡±


    Guan Feng¡¯s eyes looked at the distant mountains. No one knew what he was looking at. After a long while, he slowly said, ¡°Zhang Shan.¡±


    * * *


    On the official road, the figure of a young man carrying a bag on his back was walking slowly.


    In front of them, a city could be vaguely seen.


    It was Qinglin City!


    He vaguely remembered that stormy night in Qinglin City.


    Jiang Ming shook his head and smiled. He entered the city and walked aimlessly on the street. After a while, he looked up somewhere.


    ¡°As expected.¡±


    The clothing store, which Miss Wang once owned, had gone through a few changes and was now a tea shop.


    ¡°However, it seems to still be within the Nameless¡¯s sphere of influence!¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at the shopkeeper in the shop. The aura of a martial artist could not escape his increasingly keen perception, and his face was also disguised.


    Walking in the city, Jiang Ming met such people one after another. There were even many obscure eyes that swept over him. He estimated that information about him had already been registered.

 Chapter 116 - 116 The Trail of the Immortal Cultivators (2)

    116 The Trail of the Immortal Cultivators (2)


    After a few decades, the three leaders have managed to expand the Nameless.


    Jiang Ming was also a little surprised. In the past, in addition to Miss Wang, who had changed her name to Wu Yan, the other two, Wu Hen and Wu Dao, were both beggars he took in from the street. He taught them martial arts, gave them resources, and helped Miss Wang run this organization with them.


    It was said that the three leaders had be Dao Masters, and the Nameless were renowned in the country of Yan.


    ¡°For the past few decades, although they would asionally send messages, I have never really used the power of the Nameless. It¡¯s time to use it.¡±


    !!


    After decades, Jiang Ming still had not forgotten his old grudges. There were still a few names in his little notebook book that needed to be crossed.


    However, it was a hassle to take care of all by himself. Since the Nameless were already flourishing, he would use them.


    ¡°Also, a few months ago, I received a piece of news that seems interesting.¡±


    Jiang Ming walked into a restaurant and ordered several dishes and a bottle of wine. He ate alone in a leisurely manner.


    All the customers were chatting andughing. Most of them were talking about current affairs. The country of Yan had shrunk into the size of a prefecture and almost existed in name only. Although the Qingxuan Army had suffered a heavy blow from the Flying Cloud Castle, they still had the Liang family and the other two aristocratic families to hold the fort. The oue of the war was still unknown.


    ¡°However, if that new Grandmaster, Zhang Shan, suddenly attacks the Qingxuan Army again, I¡¯m afraid they will be unable to fight back.¡±


    When Zhang Shan¡¯s name was mentioned, the atmosphere at the table became heated.


    There were only a few grandmasters in the world, and the birth of each one was an earth-shattering event.


    Back then, several grandmasters had during the immortal encounter. The number of grandmasters in the continent could be counted on two hands, and in addition to the war, a newly promoted Grandmaster was enough to influence the general situation of the world.


    Moreover, the birth of this Grandmaster was legendary. He killed ten Dao Masters in a row and stepped on piles of corpses to be a Grandmaster. His fierce reputation shocked the world.


    In a short time, countless legends about Zhang Shan were spread.


    Gradually, Grandmaster Zhang Shan was given a nickname¡ªthe Bloodthirsty Maniac!


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Jiang Ming listened to these people¡¯s various stories and was rendered speechless.


    Suddenly, a table of people mentioned the Nameless.


    ¡°I heard that the Nameless¡¯s informants have even reached the imperial pce of the country of Yan. A few days ago, they stirred up a storm!¡±


    ¡°The newly ascended young emperor of the country of Yan could not bear the disturbance and thought that the ministers were ipetent to catch these people. He angrily said that if they were so great, they¡¯d find out what he had for dinner. The next morning, a thick recipe book was sent directly to the town hall. It recorded every meal the emperor had in the past month.¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    ¡°What is the Nameless doing in the country of Yan to make the emperor so angry?¡± one of them asked casually.


    ¡°I heard that he stole the defense maps of the country of Yan and some confidential information.¡±


    Everyone was shocked, ¡°What? The Nameless also wants to join the world¡¯s forces?¡±


    Since the development of the Nameless, they were known for being a neutral part. As long as they were willing to pay the price, anyone could hire them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Maybe they¡¯re just buying and selling information. But I heard that the Qingxuan Army seems to have received more help from the Nameless in the past two years, but there are also objections within the Nameless.¡±


    The man shook his head and did not say anything else.


    In the corner, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes moved. ¡°It seems that there are many people with different thoughts in this organization after decades of not being controlled.¡±


    He was not surprised. After all, it was just an organization established by a group of humans. Of course, people would be greedy over time.


    ¡°Do whatever you want, just don¡¯t affect my mission this time,¡± Jiang Ming muttered, wiped his mouth, threw down the silver, and left.


    * * *


    At the Zhou family manor in Qinglin City, the former first-ss martial artist force gradually declined after the family head was killed by the enemy.


    However, the Zhou family head¡¯s wife had broken through to the first ss and led the Zhou family to prosperity again. They were even better than before and became the top family in Qinglin City.


    Late at night, in the Zhou manor¡¯s inner courtyard, in a secret room under a secluded pavilion, The Zhou family¡¯s madam, who was over fifty years old, sat in front of the table. Her back was graceful and straight¡ªas if she still had the elegant demeanor of her youth.


    At this moment, she was looking at pieces of paper in front of the candlelight. After reading each piece, she would burn it.


    Suddenly, Madam Zhou raised her head and saw a ck shadow on the wall in front of her. As the mes danced, the ck shadow also rose up.


    Her body tensed for a second and then rxed again. She knew that the person who could sneak behind her without a sound was much stronger than her. Thus, there was no way she could resist.


    ¡°May I know why you came to visit the Zhou family at night?¡± Madam Zhou asked lightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s been thirty years since west met, but your photographic memory is as sharp as ever, Miss Wang.¡±


    A slightly hoarse voice was heard.


    ¡°Master?¡±


    The woman turned around in shock and looked at the figure in front of her with uncertainty. His face was exactly the same as it was thirty years ago.


    Jiang Ming looked at the wrinkles on Miss Wang¡¯s face and sighed with emotion. Even if Miss Wang had be a Dao Master, she could notpletely resist the passage of time.


    Although Miss Wang¡¯s face was disguised, Jiang Ming could also sense the slightly declining blood Qi in her body.


    He drew a line with his finger, and his blood Qi spread out, leaving a few familiar words on the ground.


    Miss Wang stared at the words that she had not seen for decades. Her doubts werepletely dispelled, and she immediately bowed in excitement.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    For several decades, although Miss Wang had constantly sent various messages to him, she had only received a few replies, and she had never even seen his true face.


    Sometimes, she even wondered if he had passed away and his descendants were passing on the replies.


    However, after seeing him today, all her doubts were dispelled. Even if she was already a Dao Master, her master was still unfathomable.


    ¡°Can you tell me more about the mysterious corpse in the country of Jing?¡± Jiang Ming did not beat around the bush.


    In the past few decades, Miss Wang had passed on everything she had heard from her intelligencework. However, Jiang Ming was exploring and did not care.


    It was not until this year, when Jiang Ming had almost crossed off all the names on his list, that he really started to care about the information she had ryed to him. He had actually found a piece of information that seemed reliable.


    Miss Wang nodded. ¡°A few months ago, on a mountain behind a vige in the country of Jing, someone found a mutted corpse that seemed fresh. Its skin and flesh were split open¡ªas if it had been cut by thousands of knives. However, its skin and flesh were extremely tough. Even first-ss martial artists could not cut through it. I don¡¯t know how they died.¡±


    ...


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart was moved. He thought of the ancient immortal cultivator who had exploded and died in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest.


    ¡°Any other news?¡± he asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°A nearly 70-year-old viger imed that the face of the corpse was very simr to a person he knew when he was young. But no one took it to heart. After that, several Dao Masters came in person and chopped the corpse into pieces at the behest of a few aristocratic families. Wu Hen¡¯s men have stolen a few drops of its blood.¡±


    As Miss Wang spoke, she went to the end of the secret room and opened another secretpartment. She took out a porcin bottle from inside and handed it to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming nodded and put it away. He did not look at it immediately, but continued, ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I need you to do!¡±


    Miss Wang¡¯s face was filled with joy. Her master had finally given her a mission.


    ¡°One of the forces controlling the Qingxuan Army¡­ the Liang family¡­¡± Jiang Ming started slowly.

 Chapter 117 - 117 The Nameless (1)

    117 The Nameless (1)


    ¡°Do you mean the Liang family of the Qingxuan Army?¡± Miss Wang was shocked, ¡°Master, do you want to hurt the Liang family? The Liang family is the top family on the continent, and they have two Grandmasters in charge. If we really want to make a move, we need to think about it!¡±


    ¡°Do you know what the Liang family got on the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest?¡± Jiang Ming asked indifferently.


    Miss Wang shook her head. ¡°The Liang family heavily guards their secrets. Other than a few direct descendants, no one else has ess to their records. The old Grandmaster of the Liang family is already 150 years old. His vitality had declined seriously, but in recent years, he suddenly looks radiant¡ªas if he was given a second life. I suspect that he has used a treasure he found during the immortal encounter. The new Grandmaster of the Liang family is Liang Xuanmo. He suddenly broke through a few years ago. Everyone is talking about it. They specte that he also made use of the treasures he obtained during the immortal encounter to break through.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it known that Dao Masters can only break through to be Grandmasters by their own perception of martial arts? The Liang family¡¯s new Grandmaster broke through with an external object. Can he even be considered a true martial arts Grandmaster? Forget it, who cares how he broke through. I¡¯ll just kill them all,¡± Jiang Ming thought calmly.


    Although he had just be a Grandmaster, his blood Qi and physical body had been tempered by the Blood Spirit Technique for decades. He was not weaker than any Grandmaster at their peak and might even be stronger.


    Moreover, with the addition of his heightened perception, Jiang Ming was confident that he could kill any Grandmaster in the world.


    As for the immortal¡¯s treasure in the hands of the Liang family, Jiang Ming did not care too much about it. ording to the scattered information he had obtained over the years, even the treasures of immortal cultivators would be suppressed in this world. In the hands of martial artists, they could not exert the power above the Grandmaster realm at all.


    Only the immortal cultivators themselves, in a desperate situation, could harness a power that exceeded the peak of the Grandmaster realm. However, the price to pay was also terrifying.


    The two suspected immortal cultivators that Jiang Ming knew of were an ancient creature from the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest and a nameless corpse from the country of Jing. They all died when their bodies had shattered.


    Jiang Ming guessed that the corpse in the country of Jing might have exploded due to the suppression imposed by the universe.


    ¡°Could it be that he was fighting with other cultivators and was forced to do this?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered, which meant that there might be other immortal cultivators in the country of Jing.


    He shook his head. He could not be rash.


    He returned to his senses and looked at Miss Wang.


    ¡°Search for any information on the Liang family with all your might.¡± Jiang Ming looked at Miss Wang and continued lightly, ¡°After the news of the Liang family¡¯s Grandmaster¡¯s death reaches the public, I want the Liang family to be annihted.¡±


    Jiang Ming was very vengeful. He still remembered clearly that the Liang family wanted toy their hands on the beast-taming technique of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest.


    Although so many years had passed, no one could guarantee that the Liang family would have forgotten about this matter. It would be a disaster if he kept them alive.


    Miss Wang¡¯s eyes were filled with shock as she looked at the figure in front of her. She had originally thought that he wanted to do something to the Liang family¡¯s Grandmasters, but she had not expected that he actually wanted to exterminate the Liang family!


    Just how powerful was he?


    However, even though she was shocked, she still immediately bowed and nodded. ¡°I will not fail you!¡±


    Although Miss Wang was now in charge of the Nameless, she had always been loyal to Jiang Ming and had never had the intention to betray him.


    Using the Nameless, she had wiped out all the enemies of the Wang family. However, she did not want to rebuild the Wang family. She only wanted to use the rest of her life to repay Jiang Ming¡¯s kindness.


    When Miss Wang got up, she was the only one left in the secret chamber.


    * * *


    Jiang Ming stepped into Great Cloud City after two decades.


    The Nameless had been operating at full force, sending information to all corners of the country in preparation to destroy the Liang family.


    While waiting for theirplete annihtion, Jiang Ming had been rather bored and hade to Great Cloud City.


    The morning air was cold, and the sky was still dark. Great Cloud City was gradually waking up in the cold winter fog. The faces of the street vendors were red from the cold, and they were trying their best to set up their tents, preparing for a busy day.


    The sky was still dark, and there were only a few people along the street. Some vendors saw people passing by and shouted loudly to attract customers.


    Jiang Ming nced at a stall and slowly walked over. He sat at the table and asked for a bowl of curry. He smiled and asked, ¡°How long has this stall been open?¡±

 Chapter 118 - 118 The Nameless (2)

    118 The Nameless (2)


    The middle-aged stall owner smiled humbly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s thirty to forty years old. My father used to manage the stall. Now it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a family business!¡± Jiang Ming gave him a thumbs up, put down the copper coins after eating his food, and left.


    Next to the stall was an old house that upied arge area. It was a martial arts school.


    It was the Tiger Hunting Vige headquarters in the past. Jiang Ming still remembered how mischievous the current owner of the tofu stall was all those years ago.


    ¡°Things remain the same, but people have changed.¡± Jiang Ming took onest nce at the busy stall and turned to leave.


    * * *


    Jiang Ming went to Peace Country and did not disguise himself as a stranger anymore. Instead, he changed his original appearance to look a little older and slowly walked into the county.


    In the bar, a man with a goatee was behind the counter, keeping the books. Suddenly, his eyes darkened.


    ¡°Hello, what do you want to drink?¡± he asked without even raising his head.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ah Fei?¡±


    ¡°Ah Fei? Why are you looking for my father?¡± The man with the goatee looked up with a strange expression. It had been a long time since someone addressed his father like that.


    ¡°Hu Zi?¡± Jiang Ming was also stunned.


    The man¡¯s hand suddenly stopped. Only Old Jiang, the former owner of the bar, and another person had called him that.


    ¡°Uncle Jiang?¡± The bearded man stared at the slightly older man. He suddenly became excited. ¡°My father is fishing by the river. I¡¯ll take you to him!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your work. Just ask him toe to my house for a drink tonight!¡± Jiang Ming said with a smile.


    When he heard this, Hu Zi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Uncle Jiang, you¡¯ve been gone for decades. That yard has been torn down and turned into a field.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes widened, and then he looked helpless. He did not expect that he would lose his home so soon.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. They all left!¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled. He remembered a letter that Yu Yan had sent him more than ten years ago. Zhou Wenxiu did not want to waste her time in this small county, so she left with her luggage. It seemed that she was going to join the Flying Cloud Castle.


    Jiang Ming was happy to see this.


    He understood Zhou Wenxiu. If she really left, it meant that she wanted to carve her own path.


    This was the carefree and cheerful Zhou Wenxiu he remembered.


    ¡°By the way, who tore down my house?¡± Jiang Ming asked curiously. Although he had left, he assumed that not many people would dare tear down his courtyard.


    ¡°Who else do you think?¡± Hu Zi smiled awkwardly.


    Seeing his expression, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed with realization.


    ¡°Tian Anan!¡±


    * * *


    Late at night, the bar¡¯s doors were tightly shut, and a group of people sat around arge table.


    More than twenty years had passed, and Ah Fei was now a grandfather. His grandchildren were ying with him.


    A woman in her thirties sat at the table with her sleeves rolled up high. She stared at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Ming, your courtyard copsed. To prevent strangers from taking over, I made it into a rice field. I was protecting your property, do you understand?


    Jiang Ming was a Grandmaster, but he suddenly felt a headacheing on. He quickly nodded and agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Ah Fei was full ofughter as he held his grandson. ¡°I can testify that your house really had copsed, and you didn¡¯t show up at all, so I helped to tear it down for farming. I wanted to wait for you toe back and rebuild it, but I didn¡¯t expect you to only show up after two years.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we can only drink together now.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Ah Fei, who was over fifty years old, and then at Li Qingqing, who had wrinkles at the corners of her eyes. He realized that he really should leave.


    Twenty years passed in the blink of an eye for him, but for ordinary people, it was a quarter of their lives.


    The invisible gap between Jiang Ming and his old friends had been getting bigger and bigger. If he continued to stay here, it would only add to his troubles.


    After three rounds of wine, they all left.


    Jiang Ming walked toward the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest under the moonlight. A momentter, a balding old dog came out of the forest and slowly followed Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming looked at it and knew that it was ck Bean.


    Even if it was a dog that had practiced martial arts, thirty years was a long life for a dog.


    ¡°The fat tiger died two years ago, and Master Si can¡¯t run anymore!¡± ck Bean barked weakly.


    Jiang Ming nodded. Master Si and the fat tiger did not practice martial arts as early as ck Bean. Even if they had eaten a few mutated herbs, they could still not resist the passage of time.


    In the mountains, the wooden house was old and covered in moss.


    Master Si walked forward, trembling. From a small bag on its back, it took out a thin book.


    Jiang Ming took it and opened it. It recorded the various changes that had urred in the depths of the mountain forest¡ªthe ce where the immortal encounter took ce, over the past twenty years. The vegetation grew as usual, and everything was normal.


    In addition, the birds and animals under Master Si¡¯smand found out that the fire mayfly in the mountain had flown out from thend where the immortal encounter took ce.


    There was a valley with fiery red miasma floating in the air, and fire mayflies were dancing in the sky.

 Chapter 119 - 119 The Nameless (3)

    119 The Nameless (3)


    ¡°It seems that the immortal encounter is indeed rted to the fire cloud grass. However, as for what their rtionship is, I¡¯ll probably never be able to find out.¡±


    Jiang Ming picked up Master Si and looked into the depths of the forest. He shook his head and walked toward the wooden house.


    Although thend where the immortal encounter took ce had been destroyed, it was obvious that it held deeper secrets. Jiang Ming did not want to explore it yet. At the very least, he had to reach the peak of the Grandmaster level.


    In the evening, Jiang Ming finished cleaning the house and sat side by side with Master Si and ck Bean at the door, slowly watching the setting sun sink into the night.


    !!


    ¡°Boss¡­ We¡¯ve lived a good life thanks to you¡­¡± Master Si¡¯s thin paws wrote some words on the ground.


    Jiang Ming patted its head and did not speak.


    Master Si and ck Bean might be able to hold on for a few more years, but what then?


    Jiang Ming stared at the endless night sky. To be honest, he liked immortality, but sometimes it was really lonely.


    * * *


    The seasons went by.


    Jiang Ming had been staying on the mountain. Every day, he took Master Si and ck Bean up the mountain and down the river to catch fish and collect mushrooms. Every night, he would cook them a hearty supper.


    When he was bored, he would practice martial arts to improve his blood Qi and temper his body.


    Jiang Ming found that after breaking through to the Grandmaster realm, there was still a lot of room for improvement.


    Another half a monthter, Yu Yan suddenly sent him a message.


    ¡°Something has happened to the Nameless.¡±


    Jiang Ming opened the note and was not surprised. ¡°As expected!¡±


    The three major branches of the Nameless were all unrted to each other. Everything was done through secret letters, and the three leaders had never even met before.


    But this time, two of Wu Hen¡¯s Dao Master assassins suddenly appeared in Qinglin City.


    Wu Yan had not received any prior notice.


    It was thanks to her management of Qinglin City that she was able to detect it in advance and escape alone. At thest moment, she had sent him this note.


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯m right. Someone among the Nameless has colluded with the Qingxuan Army,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. If not, how could there be such a coincidence? Just when he was about to exterminate the Liang family, this happened to the Nameless.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my work. Miss Wang can¡¯t die yet.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head, left some refined pills for Master Si and ck Bean, and left with the ghost¡¯s head de.


    Although the pills written by the immortal cultivator could not be refined, it was of great help to Jiang Ming¡¯s medical skills. In addition, he had traveled the world for decades. His medical skills were unparalleled.


    The pills that he had refined could stabilize and increase his blood Qi. Thus, he hoped it could extend the life of his two old friends for a while longer. The pain of outliving his friends had just started to hit him.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to settle some matters.¡±


    Jiang Ming strode down the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest and flew into the distance.

 Chapter 120 - 120 The Daoist Temple (1)

    120 The Daoist Temple (1)


    It was a cold and stormy night in the midst of winter.


    On the lone mountain, there was only a small, dpidated Daoist temple, its roof covered with snow.


    Outside the Daoist temple, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    A young monk hurriedly jogged out of the main hall. He stepped on the snow and opened the door.


    !!


    The young monk was stunned when he opened the door.


    In the wind and snow, a thin old monk in a in gray robe bowed slightly with a ck iron staff in his hand. ¡°The weather is terrible tonight. May I please rest here for the night?¡±


    It was quite strange for a Buddhist monk toe to a Daoist temple.


    ¡°Grandmaster, you¡¯re overreacting.¡±


    However, the young monk was only stunned for a moment before he smiled warmly and invited him in. ¡°Of course you may stay the night. However, the mountain road is difficult to traverse at the moment, and there are already a fewymen in our temple staying the night. I do hope you can forgive us for the inconvenience.¡±


    The old monk muttered a prayer and said with a kind face, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m already very grateful to have a ce to stay.¡±


    The young monk smiled and led the old monk to the main hall, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can rest in the main hall for a night. Some schrs have started a fire in the hall. Grandmaster, pleasee in to get warmth.¡±


    ¡°Fire for warmth?¡± The smile on the old monk¡¯s face froze. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°The main hall should be quiet and solemn. How can you make such a scene?¡±


    The young monk¡¯s smile did not change as he said, ¡°Grandmaster, you must havee from a big ce. Your temple may have strict rules. However, our small temple doesn¡¯t have that many rules.¡±


    ¡°I suppose the gods and immortals that you worship may be very pleased to see that this hall can protect the people passing by from the bitter cold,¡± the old monk said before he shook his head gently. A trace of disdain shed in his eyes. What a disgrace this Daoist temple was. No wonder it was so dpidated.


    As they spoke, the two of them entered the main hall.


    There was arge fire in the middle of the hall, and several people were huddled around it.


    There was a pot of soup boiling over the fire, and several other food items were ready to be served as well.


    A hunter with a white beard picked up an axe and quickly sliced up the roasted meat, giving everyone a piece.


    While everyone was enjoying their meal, the old hunter did not forget to raise his hand toward the old monk. ¡°Master, do you want a piece? It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    ¡°The Bodhisattva is merciful, but he also has the Vajra¡¯s angry eyes. Almsgiver, please mind your manners!¡± The old monk¡¯s voice was slightly cold. He found a corner and sat on the ground, not joining the people around the fire.


    The old hunterughed and did not take it seriously. He continued to make small talk with the others.


    ¡°When chaos shakes the world, heroes are born. Previously, there was Zhang Shan, the hero, who had killed ten Dao Masters in a row and became a Grandmaster. Later, there was a man, who called himself Anonymous, who threatened to destroy the Liang family. He must be another Grandmaster!¡±


    ¡°Master, who is Anonymous? Can he really destroy the Liang family?¡±


    Beside the old hunter, a young man who seemed to be his apprentice asked, ¡°When did such a strong martial artist appear?¡±


    The people around him were also interested, and they all looked at the old hunter.


    The old hunter took a big bite of the roast meat, and oil dripped from his lips. ¡°You¡¯re too young to understand. Do you know the three mysterious experts, Wu Yan, Wu Hen, and Wu Dao?¡±


    The young man was shocked. ¡°Of course I do. They are the three great leaders of the Nameless. They are elusive and mysterious. It is rumored that the Nameless has enough wealth to rival an empire. Their intelligence is pervasive, and even Grandmaster families have been infiltrated thanks to these three leaders.¡±


    The old hunterughed and said, ¡°Anonymous is the real leader of the Nameless. He single-handedly trained those three Dao Masters. Decades ago, he was able to kill a Dao Master with one strike. Now that he¡¯s threatening to kill a Grandmaster, it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s already reached the peak of the Grandmaster realm!¡±


    ¡°He seems very arrogant.¡± The hunter¡¯s apprentice was dumbfounded. He then said, ¡°Grandmaster families have usually been around for hundreds of years. How can a new Grandmaster with a fairly new force provoke them?¡±


    The others nodded in agreement, thinking that Anonymous was being too cocky.


    At this moment, a thin young man, who had been silent all this while, raised his head and said, ¡°Grandmaster families are not immortal. The immortal encounter on the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest directly caused the fall of three of the six aristocratic families. Why can¡¯t we lose another one now?¡±


    The old hunter looked at the skinny man with a smile, revealing his yellow teeth. ¡°You young people really don¡¯t know how the world works!¡±


    He broke off a piece of dry bread and chewed on it. The crumbs fell all over the ground. The hall gradually fell into silence. Only the crackling of the fire could be heard from time to time. A few tired people had alreadyid down and fallen into a deep sleep.


    A momentter, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    ¡°Why are there so many people passing by tonight?¡± The young monk, who was dozing off, was suddenly jolted awake. He rubbed his eyes and mumbled to himself, then went to open the door.

 Chapter 121 - 121 The Daoist Temple (2)

    121 The Daoist Temple (2)


    As soon as the door was opened, a group of people rushed in and pushed the young monk, almost causing him to fall into the snow.


    He hurriedly stood up and looked over, only to see a group of figures dressed in ck with an emblem of a scarlet saber embroidered on their sleeves.


    This group of men in ck clothing entered the hall in a single file, immediately causing everyone in the hall to look over in shock.


    ¡°The Pathless Sect!¡±


    !!


    One of the martial artists saw the embroidered emblem on their sleeves and was shocked.


    Everyone else¡¯s faces also changed drastically when they heard this.


    The scarlet saber was their symbol. Every member of the Pathless Sect knew how to cultivate the forbidden martial arts technique, the Blood-Burning Saber Technique. They were a group of lunatics who did not care about their lives. No one wanted to mess with them.


    ¡°If you have no business with us, get out!¡± one of the men in ck shouted.


    Many people hurriedly ran out.


    ¡°Are you looking for the Nameless?¡± From the corner of their eyes, someone saw that the old hunter and his apprentice, who had been talking arrogantly just now, as well as the skinny young man who had been arguing with them, were all sitting still.


    After a while, the hall became quiet. The old hunter was still eating his dry bread casually, while the young apprentice was staring at the skinny man opposite him with a yful look.


    Suddenly, a series of footsteps came from outside the hall.


    ¡°Master Wu Yan, we finally meet!¡±


    The men in ck dispersed to the sides, and a burly figure walked in. His ck hair was loose, and his eyes were like an eagle¡¯s. His entire person exuded a cold temperament.


    He walked straight to the bonfire and stared at the skinny man. ¡°Why are you still in disguise?¡±


    The skinny man slowly stood up and stared at the burly figure. ¡°Wu Dao? So, it was you. I thought you were Wu Hen for a moment!¡±


    ¡°I tricked him into running in circles!¡± Wu Dao sneered in disdain.


    The skinny man¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°Wu Dao, Master has ordered that the three of us are not to see each other, and those who disobey will die. It seems that you¡¯ve lived long enough!¡±


    His voice gradually changed. At first, it was still a rough male voice, but when he finished speaking, it had be extremely soft. His face also slowly changed, revealing an elegant woman¡¯s face.


    It was Miss Wang¡¯s true face. She already knew that she probably would not be able to walk out of this temple today, so it was useless to hide her true appearance.


    ¡°Who cares about what he said? Today, it¡¯s time to change the rules!¡±


    Wu Daoughed, and his face was a bit ferocious, ¡°He hasn¡¯t shown his face for so many years, and I¡¯m the one who runs the Nameless. Now that you¡¯ve returned, you want to live a carefree life while ordering me to do all the work. You really don¡¯t respect me! I¡¯ve finally managed to get on the good side of the Qingxuan Army and found a way for the Nameless to rise to the top. Anonymous actually wants to exterminate the Liang family; he¡¯s doing that to spite me! As for you, you¡¯re obviously the weakest among the three of us. If it weren¡¯t for the resources I found, how could you have broken through to the Dao Master realm? However, your authority is the highest among the three of us, and only you can contact Anonymous! I tried to trick Wu Hen into killing you. s, he failed. However, it doesn¡¯t matter. Today, I will change the world!¡± After Wu Dao finished speaking, his eyes turned cold.


    Miss Wang looked at Wu Dao with pity. She knew that with Jiang Ming¡¯s ability, even if she died today, Wu Dao would not live for more than a few days.


    ¡°You really think that you ran the Nameless all by yourself?¡± Miss Wang sighed.


    She shook her head and did not want to say anything more. She knew that this was a greedy person who had been manipted by the Qingxuan Army.


    She nced at the old hunter and his apprentice, as well as the old monk who was resting with his eyes closed in the corner of the hall. ¡°What did I do to attract three martial arts Grandmasters? There¡¯s no need for you to continue acting innocent!¡±


    The old hunter revealed his yellow teeth and slowly stood up with his axe. ¡°Hello, Wu Yan. I¡¯m Wu Tiantong!¡±


    The Wu family was once one of the six great aristocratic families. Now, like the Liang family, they were supporters of the Qingxuan Army.


    The young hunter next to him also threw away the dry bread in his hand in disgust. He dusted his hands and stood up. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would be looking for you guys for long. I can¡¯t believe you wanted to hurt the Liang family.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the Liang family¡¯s new Grandmaster, Liang Xuanmo?¡± Miss Wang¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ng!


    In the corner of the hall, the old monk heavily knocked his staff on the ground and slowly walked to the front, looking at Wu Dao, ¡°Wu Dao, even if I don¡¯t kill Anonymous today, don¡¯t forget what you promised me.¡±


    Wu Dao coldly snorted and did not say anything. His face was gloomy.


    Miss Wang nced at the old monk and said sarcastically, ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that you, Master Kongjian, would be an honorable person.¡±


    ¡°You have killed too many people. You are no different from the devil. I am simply here to get rid of a devil.¡±.


    Master Kongjian smiled


    ¡°Since Anonymous has yet to appear, I will have to ask all of you to make a move. Kill Wu Yan and the Nameless will be under themand of the Qingxuan Army!¡±


    Wu Dao announced. He knew that after today, he would be opposing Anonymous. He would only have a chance to live if he clung to the Qingxuan Army.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Wu Tiantong revealed a satisfied smile.


    The three of them were Grandmasters. Of course, they did note here just to kill Anonymous. They were more concerned about the force that Anonymous had established.


    If they acquired control of the Nameless, they could rule the world.


    Master Kongjian chuckled as he walked forward.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from the door, ¡°My dear guests, how¡¯s your rest? Do you need me to prepare some food?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically as they turned around to look.


    They saw a young monk standing at the door with a faint smile on his face.


    Liang Xuanmo¡¯s face was solemn. He could not sense any blood Qi from this person.


    However, behind this young monk, the group of powerful men in ck had already fallen into the snow without a sound.


    In an instant, they realized who the person in front of them was.


    ¡°Anonymous?¡±


    ¡°If everyone has eaten and drunk to their fill, we can continue on our journey!¡±


    The young monk revealed a smile.

 Chapter 122 - 122 Fate (1)

    122 Fate (1)


    The hall waspletely silent.


    The three Grandmasters stared at the young monk at the door with serious expressions.


    Grandmasters could usually sense the strength and purity of blood Qi of the people around them.


    However, when they looked at the young monk, they felt as if they were looking at an ordinary mortal without any blood Qi.


    !!


    The first possibility was that he was really an ordinary person, but the dead Dao Masters outside the door obviously denied this possibility.


    The second possibility was that the young monk¡¯s control of blood Qi had far exceeded the three of them.


    ¡°This is impossible. Other than Marquis Zhou, no one else in the world can reach such a realm!¡± Liang Xuanmo replied subconsciously.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not Zhou Pingshi. He has already left this world.¡± Wu Tiantong knitted his brows tightly.


    Jiang Ming looked at Wu Dao with a calm expression, ¡± Back then, it was a snowy night like this when I found you wandering the streets, almost freezing to death. I gave you hot food, taught you martial arts, and helped you step by step to where you are today. I didn¡¯t expect you to still be unsatisfied.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the only beggar you chose back then. If I didn¡¯t have some ambition, how could I have gotten to where I am today?¡± Wu Dao looked at Jiang Ming calmly, ¡°So what if you¡¯re here? All three Grandmasters are here. Neither you nor Wu Yan will be able to escape today!¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed and stepped forward.


    Wu Dao¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly looked at Liang Xuanmo and the other two as if he were pleading for help.


    However, what made his body turn cold was that the three of them did not move and looked at him with cold eyes.


    Wu Dao¡¯s face was pale.


    It was not until this moment that Wu Dao came to a realization. It turned out that he was just a dispensable chess piece.


    ¡°I thought I could stir up the world¡­¡±


    Just as Wu Dao thought of this, he saw a ghostly figure descend in front of him.


    He did not even have time to fight back before his neck was grabbed. Before he lost consciousness, he seemed to have heard the sound of his spine cracking.


    His body fell to the ground, sending dust flying everywhere.


    Wu Dao, who had been in the martial world for decades, died in this dpidated temple!


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm as he looked at the remaining three masters.


    ¡°Anonymous, even Marquis Zhou can¡¯t take down three Grandmasters alone. Why don¡¯t we shake hands and make peace? We can rule the world together.¡± Wu Tiantong held his axe as he asked to negotiate.


    Master Kongjian nced at him and surprisingly did not object. What Wu Tiantong said was true. No matter how powerful a Grandmaster was, it would be difficult for him to kill three Grandmasters by himself.


    However, they did not realize how powerful Jiang Ming was until they saw him. The two of them had a tacit understanding now, and they wanted to leave.


    They did not care about the Liang family anymore, they wanted to leave.


    Wu Tiantong and Master Kongjian looked at each other and reached an agreement without saying a word.


    Only Liang Xuanmo was left, still staring at Jiang Ming with a cold expression, his eyes full of murderous intent.


    ¡°Three Grandmasters? Aren¡¯t there only two and a half?¡± Jiang Ming asked with a faint smile.


    Wu Tiantong and Master Kongjian did not understand what he meant, but Liang Xuanmo¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    He knew his own business. He knew very well how he had broken through to the Grandmaster realm.


    ¡°His blood Qi is terrifyingly powerful, but hisprehension of martial arts is deeply wed!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s tone was casual, and he suddenly looked at Liang Xuanmo.


    Boom!


    In Liang Xuanmo¡¯s eyes, everything seemed to have disappeared. At this moment, he felt like he had been plunged into the depths of hell.


    Liang Xuanmo subconsciously shouted.


    The next moment, an intense tearing pain came from his body. Liang Xuanmo woke up and only saw the young monk¡¯s face in front of him, as well as an arm that had pierced through his chest.


    Liang Xuanmo¡¯s chest exploded, and he flew backward while screaming. Most of his internal organs were blown to pieces, and his torso had been blown off.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were indifferent. The intent of a Grandmaster seemed to be real. He could kill ordinary people with one nce. The biggest disadvantage for martial artists below the Grandmaster realm when facing a Grandmaster was not blood Qi, but the incredible difference in their intent.


    He did not know what Liang Xuanmo relied on to raise his blood Qi to the Grandmaster realm, but Jiang Ming¡¯s perception was so sharp that he saw his ws at a nce. When Liang Xuanmo was unprepared, he attacked.

 Chapter 123 - 123 Fate (2)

    123 Fate (2)


    At this moment, the other two attacked Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Too weak!¡± Jiang Ming smiled faintly. He did not even use his blood Qi. He threw out two punches.


    With two loud explosions, the blood Qi dissipated, and Jiang Ming¡¯s hands were unscathed.


    ¡°So strong¡­¡± Miss Wang¡¯s chest heaved up and down. Every time she saw him in action, she was shocked beyond words.


    Jiang Ming was calm andposed. He saw Wu Tiantong and Master Kongjian turn around and flee in horror.


    One jumped out of the window, and the other hit the wall.


    Wu Tiantong¡¯s heart was beating wildly. ¡°Damn it, whoever doesn¡¯t run is a fool. Is this guy still human? Even Zhou Pingshi wasn¡¯t this strong.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head and rushed out of the window.


    Jiang Ming immediately saw a figure carrying an axe and fleeing quickly down the mountain.


    Jiang Ming did not hesitate. The Meridian Breaker burst out at once. His speed suddenly increased. Like a meteor falling from the sky, he shot toward Wu Tiantong.


    As he was approaching, Jiang Ming¡¯s blood Qi gathered around his palm in the shape of a de.


    Wu Tiantong seemed to have sensed something. He nced back and was immediately scared out of his wits.


    ¡°You¡¯re so much stronger than me, do you need to use a forbidden skill to kill me?¡±


    The blood Qi shot down. Wu Tiantong¡¯s whole body exploded.


    Only one of the three Grandmasters was left!


    Jiang Ming did not waste any time. He immediately changed direction and chased after the other Grandmaster.


    In less than ten minutes, he saw Master Kongjian.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡± Jiang Ming shouted.


    Master Kongjian turned a deaf ear and continued to flee.


    Jiang Ming shot a fistful of Blood Qi at Master Kongjian¡¯s bald head.


    Master Kongjian could only stop in his tracks. His blood Qi curled around his staff and barely resisted the attack. However, he was sent flying dozens of meters away.


    He coughed up two mouthfuls of blood and held his staff, which had snapped in half. He stared at the figure that was floating over in fear. ¡°Young monk, I have no enmity with you. I was just bewitched by Wu Dao, please forgive me. Can you spare my life?¡±


    ¡°You were bewitched by Wu Dao?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s expression was slightly serious, ¡°I see.¡±


    Kongjian was overjoyed. Was he going to be spared?


    However, Jiang Ming said solemnly, ¡°That means your faith is not pure enough. Today, I¡¯ll help Buddha get rid of you, you evil creature!¡±


    Master Kongjian spat out another mouthful of blood.


    Jiang Ming suddenly rushed out and punched him.


    There was a loud ng!


    Master Kongjian was struck by a huge force, and his body exploded.


    Jiang Ming looked at his fist suspiciously. He seemed to have hit something just now.


    He slowly walked up to Master Kongjian. His body had exploded, revealing a pitch-ck stone b that was less than a foot in length and width.


    ¡°This stone b didn¡¯t shatter after my punch?¡±


    Jiang Ming was surprised. He picked up the stone b and looked at it from left to right.


    The stone b was rough to the touch, with knife marks on one side, as if it had been chiseled off from arger stone bit by bit, while the other side was densely engraved with tiny writing.


    On the far right side, there were a few extremelyplicated ancient words. Fortunately, Jiang Ming had traveled extensively over the years and read a lot of books, otherwise, he really would not be able to read them.


    ¡°This is an ancient script from more than two thousand years ago.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s heart trembled as he recognized the words.


    The Thunderp Technique!


    He took a rough look and was instantly overjoyed.


    This seemed to be a pure body-strengthening technique, but it also required the help of spiritual power.


    ¡°Since Master Kongjian can¡¯t cultivate it, he can only use it as armor!¡± Jiang Ming shook his head. Unfortunately, although he could block the attack, the blood Qi had seeped through and crushed him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would find this day.¡± Jiang Ming caressed the stone b lovingly, ¡°This is fate!¡±


    Heughed and turned to leave.


    * * *


    After that night, Miss Wang regained control of the Nameless. Under her instructions, the news of the battle spread everywhere.


    In just a few days, the legend about Anonymous spread throughout the continent.


    He had killed three Grandmasters alone. Such a battle record was even more terrifying than Zhang Shan¡¯sst battle. Anonymous had alsopletely suppressed all the martial arts powerhouses. For a time, he was in the limelight and became a legend of the martial arts world.


    The power of the Nameless had also reached its peak overnight. The Nameless of the past were mysterious, but without a Grandmaster to hold down the fort, they could not reveal themselves for fear of being killed.


    However, after today, no matter who it was, they would have to treat the Nameless with caution.


    Miss Wangunched an investigation and attack on the Liang family.


    Countless hidden forces of the Liang family were uprooted in just a few days, and their heads rolled to the ground.


    At the same time, the Flying Cloud Castle suddenly moved out and pressed toward the Qingxuan Army¡¯s sphere of influence. The friction between the two sides turned white hot¡ªas if they were about to usher in the final battle.


    * * *


    Jiang Ming was wandering around the capital.


    It had been more than three months since the battle at the temple. Jiang Ming had already arrived in the capital, but he did not directly rush to the Liang family.


    ...


    He needed to bide his time.


    He walked into a bar and went up to the second floor. He sat by the window and ate while looking outside the window.


    In the distance, one could vaguely see a huge mansion. That was the main residence of the Liang family. It was said that it was even more luxurious than the pce.


    ¡°The Qingxuan Army has been defeated again. They¡¯ve already lost the three prefectures.¡± In the restaurant, everyone was talking about the recent battle.


    ¡°If they continue to retreat, the capital might be a target soon.¡±


    Many people sighed.


    Jiang Ming could sympathize with them. No one wanted to live through a war.


    ¡°Breaking news! Breaking news!¡±


    Suddenly, a breathless figure rushed into the restaurant and shouted, ¡°The patriarch of the Liang family risked his life to kill a Grandmaster of the Flying Cloud Castle. He has emerged victorious!¡±

 Chapter 124 - 124 For the Sake of the Bigger Picture, Please Die (1)

    124 For the Sake of the Bigger Picture, Please Die (1)


    In the bar, the atmosphere suddenly stiffened.


    A few months ago, Anonymous had killed three Grandmasters in a row. The number of Grandmasters in the Qingxuan Army had been reduced by half, and their morale had plummeted.


    For the past few months, the Flying Cloud Castle had been constantly attacking the city and forcing the Qingxuan Army to retreat. The situation was getting worse. The people in the capital were panicking and countless people were thinking about how to escape.


    The news that the Liang family¡¯s head had killed the enemy Grandmaster made cheers erupt in the bar


    ¡°Everyone gets a free ss of wine. Eat and drink to your heart¡¯s content!¡± The manager¡¯s face was flushed red.


    The atmosphere became livelier, and many customers praised the manager¡¯s generosity.


    Jiang Ming was drinking alone, and his face showed a wry smile.


    Although Jiang Ming was not afraid, he was still unhappy to hear about this surprising turn of events.


    It did not matter! He would eventually destroy them all!


    ¡°I just want to live a peaceful and stable life, but you almost disturbed my peace. For the sake of the bigger picture, please die.¡±


    Jiang Ming was drinking while sighing internally.


    Thinking about how he was almost fifty years old, Jiang Ming quickly rubbed his face.


    After the excitement had subsided in the restaurant, someone sighed, ¡°The Liang family¡¯s head is a little reckless. He¡¯s the only Grandmaster in the Liang family now. Why would he dare fight with the enemy? Now that he¡¯s seriously injured, Anonymous mighte to his door.¡±


    The surrounding people held their breaths. At the mention of Anonymous, everyone felt chills run down their spines.


    The messenger took a few big gulps of tea and calmed down. Hearing this, he immediately sighed, ¡°There¡¯s a reason for this. When the young Grandmaster of the Liang family and Master Kongjian tried to kill Anonymous, the head of the Liang family was already confronting a Grandmaster of the Flying Cloud Castle on the battlefield! The Liang family had one sect and two Grandmasters. Naturally, there was no need to worry about any backup. Moreover, Grandmasters don¡¯t make moves easily. However, no one expected that the young Grandmaster would be killed by Anonymous in one move! Even the Wu family¡¯s head and Master Kongjian were killed. The situation has suddenly changed.


    ¡°When the news spread to the battlefield, the Liang family¡¯s head wanted to retreat, but he could no longer do so. The Flying Cloud Castle kept pressing forward, and the Grandmasters kept provoking the Liang family¡¯s head. It was only a few days ago that he was finally forced to use a forbidden technique to kill one of the two Grandmasters of the Flying Cloud Castle and injure the other. Only then did he manage to escape from that situation!¡±


    He finished speaking, and the happy atmosphere in the restaurant seemed to have sobered.


    Although the Flying Cloud Castle had lost a Grandmaster, it was hard to say if the Liang family¡¯s head still had any strength left. After a few more battles, the Grandmasters of the Qingxuan Army would be exhausted, and the battle would be over.


    ¡°I can only hope that the Liang family¡¯s head can survive this cmity.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled, paid his bill, and left the restaurant. He returned to his ce of rest and sat quietly in the dark room with his eyes closed.


    He was waiting for the night to fall!


    The Nameless was operating at full capacity. Everything that needed to be done had been done. Now, all that was left was a fuse.


    The time hade, there was no need to wait any longer. It was time for the fuse to be lit!


    * * *


    Late at night, the Liang family¡¯s residence was still brimming with a festive atmosphere. More than ten tables were set up in the front courtyard, and many officials and nobles from the capital were invited to celebrate the grand victory.


    ¡°To Xu Yihao, you¡¯ve reached the peak of first-ss at such a young age! You¡¯ll definitely have the chance to reach the Grandmaster realm in the future!¡±


    A young disciple of the Liang family was toasting to another young man.


    Xu Yihao¡¯s expression was calm as he smiled and sipped the wine in his ss. A trace of embarrassment shed across the eyes of the Liang family¡¯s disciple, but his face was still full of enthusiasm as he drank the entire ss in one gulp.


    The entire scene looked extremely strange. It was as if the one who killed the Grandmaster was not the head of the Liang family, but the head of the Xu family.


    In one of the attics, two middle-aged members of the Liang family stared at the banquet below with gloomy eyes.


    ¡°Most of the people who came are young. What is the meaning of this? Do they really think that the Liang family is finished? Or are they afraid that Anonymous wille and kill them all?¡±


    Liang Fenghua of the Liang family sighed, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s best that Master Xu is here. Out of the six Grandmaster families, only the Xu family and the Liang family are left to help each other. If we can survive this disaster, when Master recovers, the Liang family will rise again. It won¡¯t be toote to teach these families a lesson then.¡±

 Chapter 125 - 125 For the Sake of the Bigger Picture, Please Die (2)

    125 For the Sake of the Bigger Picture, Please Die (2)


    ¡°Hmph, if Anonymous reallyes today, I¡¯ll definitely make sure he doesn¡¯t get out alive. We don¡¯t even know who will win until thest moment!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll also go down and take a look. Today¡¯s banquet was held in a hurry mainly to invite the Xu family. The Xu family¡¯s head is also among them. No matter what, we still have to show the Xu family respect,¡± Liang Fenghua said with augh.


    The two of them walked down from the attic and saw that many people in the courtyard were already drunk and had fallen asleep on the table.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t serve very strong wine today.¡±


    !!


    Liang Fenghua was confused, but his expression changed. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. This is a knockout drug!¡±


    In just a moment, even he felt dizzy. Only a few people with good martial arts cultivation were still holding on.


    ¡°Leave quickly!¡± Liang Fenghua immediately circted his blood Qi to expel the effects of the drug. He was prepared to say something to the person beside him.


    However, when he turned his head, he saw that the person beside him had a calm and peaceful smile on his face. However, there was no sign of life in his body.


    Liang Fenghua¡¯s expression changed drastically. However, before he could say anything, he felt a chill in his heart. A strange feeling welled up in his heart, and he could not help but smile gently.


    Before he died, he thought of a rumor he had heard.


    Among the Nameless, Wu Yan and Wu Dao were well-known, but Wu Hen was the only one who seemed to not exist.


    Those who had seen him never lived to tell the tale.


    It was said that Wu Hen¡¯s saber was infused with love.


    All those who died under the traceless saber had one thing inmon; they were all smiling peacefully.


    At the moment of his death, Liang Fenghua finally understood why that rumor existed.


    The saber wasforting like a lover. However, its betrayal would kill you.


    Not only was Anonymous here, but his most terrifying assassin, Wu Hen, was also here!


    One by one, people at the banquet died with smiles on their faces. A blurry figure moved each time a person fell.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯m a member of the Xu family!¡± Xu Yihao could no longer remain calm. He screamed with a pale face, ¡°The Grandmaster of the Xu family is right here.¡±


    The blurry figure seemed to have paused for a moment. Then, it passed by Xu Yihao without touching him.


    However, Xu Yihao was still in a cold sweat. He kept changing his expression and touched his chest and back to make sure that he was still alive.


    When he confirmed that he was not dead, Xu Yihao was overjoyed. ¡°Even Wu Hen doesn¡¯t dare kill me.¡±


    After a while, everyone except for Xu Yihao and a few Xu family disciples had been killed.


    The previously lively banquet instantly became silent.


    The courtyard was filled with smiling corpses. No matter how one looked at it, it was strange and terrifying.


    At this moment, a figure quietly appeared at the entrance of the front courtyard. His face was in, and he stood with his hands behind his back, calmly looking at the Liang family¡¯s courtyard.


    Xu Yihao¡¯s expression changed as he had already guessed the identity of the person. It was Anonymous!


    That blurry figure also quietly stood half a step behind Anonymous, standing with his hands by his side.


    ¡°Did we actually see Wu Hen¡¯s true appearance?¡±


    Xu Yihao and the other members of the Xu family held their breaths. They looked at the middle-aged man who was hiding in the shadows behind Anonymous in disbelief. They could vaguely see half of his face.


    Their hearts were immediately filled with excitement and pride.


    ¡°Maybe Anonymous won¡¯t really kill the Liang family¡¯s head today on ount of the Xu family¡¯s head. He might just ask for somepensation,¡± Xu Yihao thought as he rxed.


    At this moment, two surging auras rose from the inside and outside of the Liang family.


    ¡°Anonymous, you will die here today!¡±


    In the courtyard, an old voice rang out like thunder.


    A tall figure flew out from the courtyard.


    Outside the courtyard, the other aura was also approaching rapidly andnded on the top of a pavilion.


    The two Grandmasters appeared at the same time, trapping Anonymous and Wu Hen in the middle.


    Jiang Ming smiled and looked at the two of them nonchntly, ¡°There were once three Grandmasters who were so confident, but in the end, I killed them all with a single hit!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that only you and Zhou Pingshi are at the top of the Grandmaster realm. I¡¯ve been immersed in martial arts for decades, and I¡¯ve not wasted my time!¡± The Liang family¡¯s head¡¯s eyes were cold.


    ¡°Besides, you killed three Grandmasters in a row and used a forbidden technique. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re not injured at all.¡±


    His breathing steadied. He was also almost at the peak of the Grandmaster realm.


    ¡°It seems like your injury was an act as well, huh?¡± The expression on Jiang Ming¡¯s face changed slightly¡ªas if he was somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m slightly injured, I¡¯m still healthy enough to kill you!¡± The Liang family¡¯s headughed coldly. No one knew if he was telling the truth.


    Jiang Ming frowned slightly¡ªas if he was a little afraid. Then he turned to look at the figure above the attic, ¡°You must be the head of the Xu family. I¡¯m here to destroy the Liang family today, but it has nothing to do with you. Please don¡¯t make a mistake, Elder Xu!¡±


    When the Liang family¡¯s head saw this, he calmed down. He was even more certain that Anonymous was afraid of the two of them joining forces. If not, why would Wu Hen kill everyone in the courtyard and only leave the Xu family alive? He must not have wanted to anger Elder Xu.


    Elder Xuughed from above, ¡°Anonymous, the legend of the martial arts world, is actually afraid?¡±


    ¡°How can it not be rted to me when you annihte the Liang family?¡± Elder Xu said in a deep voice, ¡°Today, the Xu and Liang families will advance and retreat together. You have been a martial arts legend for a few months. You¡¯ve had your fun for long enough!¡±


    The Liang family¡¯s head nodded his head.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of two Grandmasters?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were fierce, and he looked like he was going to risk it all. ¡°If you have the guts,e and face me!¡±


    The two Grandmasters sneered before they rushed out at the same time. Their blood Qi exploded, and the two of them arrived in front of Jiang Ming in an instant.


    The Liang family¡¯s head¡¯s face was filled with ruthlessness as he threw a punch at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming parried, and his fist collided with the Liang family¡¯s head. A terrifying ripple exploded, and the force sshed in all directions, almost killing a few Xu family¡¯s disciples.


    The Liang family¡¯s head swayed. He thought to himself that Anonymous really lived up to his name. His physical strength was truly terrifying.


    ...


    ¡°However, if this is all he¡¯s got, then he¡¯ll definitely die today. He¡¯s blocked my punch, but how can he block Xu¡¯s killing move?¡± The Liang family¡¯s head was delighted. It seemed like Anonymous had used a forbidden technique to kill three Grandmasters in a row. As expected, he was still injured.


    The next moment, the body of the Liang family¡¯s head was suddenly sent flying. Half of his chest had copsed, and he coughed out blood as he looked at the person who had attacked him in disbelief.


    ¡°Xu!¡±

 Chapter 126 - 126 Finally Obtaining the Immortal Cultivation Technique (1)

    126 Finally Obtaining the Immortal Cultivation Technique (1)


    In the Liang family¡¯s courtyard, a figure coughed out blood and was sent flying. His eyes were filled with shock and anger.


    The Liang family¡¯s head went flying and crashed through several walls. Blood was dripping from the corner of his mouth. His hair was disheveled as he stared at the Xu family¡¯s head. His gaze was terrifying.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The Liang family¡¯s head clutched his badly mangled chest, his voice hoarse.


    !!


    In front of him, the head of the Xu family slowly retracted his fist and stood calmly beside Jiang Ming.


    The punch just now was obviously from the Xu family¡¯s head. Just when everyone thought that he and the Liang family¡¯s head were going to hunt down Anonymous, he attacked the Liang family¡¯s head.


    No matter how strong the head of the Liang family was, he was only human. The head of the Xu family was also a Grandmaster who had been training for decades.


    But even so, the Liang family¡¯s head still did not die.


    Jiang Ming looked at the injured man and smiled indifferently. Who asked the Liang family to manipte Wu Dao into trying to kill Jiang Ming? He would have his revenge now! But instead of killing him with his own hands, Jiang Ming would letrades of the Liang family betray them.


    Of course, this reason was secondary. The main reason was that Jiang Ming did not want to enter the Liang family residence alone. It was better to send some cannon fodder to gauge the enemy¡¯s strength first.


    The Liang family¡¯s head almost spat out a mouthful of blood as he red at Jiang Ming. It was obvious that the Xu family¡¯s head and Jiang Ming were in cahoots.


    The eyes of the Liang family¡¯s head turned red, and he almost lost his mind. He had never expected that the old friend he had painstakingly asked to protect him would actually help Anonymous kill him.


    Xu Yihao and the others were also dumbfounded. Their head was here to kill Elder Liang?


    ¡°Xu, I treat you like a brother,¡± The Liang family¡¯s head red at the Xu family¡¯s head and said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Stop your nonsense! You im to treat me like a brother but during the immortal encounter, you killed my men and stole our loot. When have you ever treated us well? You¡¯ve always acted like you and your family stand above ours and treated us like dogs!¡±


    Jiang Ming listened with great interest. No wonder when he went to find the Xu family¡¯s head, he agreed without a word. It turned out that he had long had enough of the Liang family.


    However, he had been biding his time all these years. Jiang Ming nced at him discreetly. He was afraid that this old man had bad intentions.


    If Anonymous and the Liang family¡¯s head were both injured in tonight¡¯s battle, then it was obvious who would benefit the most.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I can get rid of him without any guiltter.¡± Jiang Ming chuckled internally.


    ¡°I see how it is! Prepare to die!¡±


    The Liang family¡¯s head had a slightly crazed expression as he stared at Jiang Ming. ¡°I¡¯ll show you the power of an immortal today!¡±


    He had already realized that if he did not take care of these two tonight, not only would he die, but the Liang family would fall with him.


    Only by fighting to the death with these two would the Liang family have a chance to survive.


    The Liang family head¡¯s blood Qi circted madly, and he charged toward the two of them.


    In the hands of the Liang family¡¯s head, a decayed green wooden seal suddenly appeared. It was only half the size of a palm and was full of holes. At this moment, it emitted a terrifying pressure and headed towards Jiang Ming.


    The blood Qi of the Liang family¡¯s head was pouring into the green wooden seal like it was free.


    Wisps of green mist fell from the wooden seal. Jiang Ming suddenly felt a heavy pressure, and he felt like he was being squeezed.


    Jiang Ming suddenly raised his head, but his eyes were shing with excitement.


    He had been searching for immortals for decades. He could asionally find a trace of their existence. However, Jiang Ming had never seen the power of an immortal cultivator in this world except for the Blood Spirit Technique and the Fireball Spell.


    Jiang Ming stood still, carefully sensing the mysterious power in the blue mist.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± When the Liang family¡¯s head saw that Jiang Ming did not move, he thought that Jiang Ming had beenpletely suppressed. He immediately roared with pleasure and swung the seal in his hand down.


    Although it was the head of the Xu family who had ambushed him, he knew very well that Anonymous was his biggest enemy. Only by killing Anonymous would he have a chance of surviving tonight.

 Chapter 127 - 127 Finally Obtaining the Immortal Cultivation Technique (2)

    127 Finally Obtaining the Immortal Cultivation Technique (2)


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s apletely different kind of power from a martial artist¡¯s blood Qi!¡± Jiang Ming was deep in thought.


    This green mist was extremely simr to the spiritual power produced by the Blood Spirit Technique, but it was moreplicated and mysterious. Jiang Ming still could not figure it out.


    ¡°Immortal cultivation sure is interesting!¡± Jiang Ming revealed a smile. ¡°However, this level of power is still not enough!¡±


    In a sh, the green wooden seal was less than three feet away from Jiang Ming¡¯s forehead.


    !!


    When he got closer, Jiang Ming could also see that at the bottom of the green wooden seal, there were a few small, ancient characters that were faintly shining.


    The handwriting was very simr to the one on the copper coin that he had obtained back then. It seemed that they came from the same ce.


    In the distance, the head of the Xu family had already retreated a thousand feet away, staring at the green wooden seal in fear. It was precisely because of that seal that the other five great aristocratic families were always afraid of the Liang family. No one wanted to provoke the Liang family.


    Even a Dao Master could kill a Grandmaster by sacrificing his blood Qi to use this green wooden seal. Not to mention Anonymous, even if Marquis Zhou came in person, he would also die here.


    This was a power thatpletely surpassed that of a Grandmaster.


    ¡°However, using the power of an immortal in this world is a terrifying thing. When Old Liang kills Anonymous, he will definitely be heavily injured and on the verge of death. By then¡­¡±


    The Xu family¡¯s head smiled and there was a flicker in his eyes. The Xu family would be the final winner here.


    A soft sound rang out, causing the two family heads to be stunned.


    The green wooden seal emitted a weak light, but it was blocked in the air by a palm surrounded by blood Qi.


    ¡°This thing is not bad. It¡¯s mine now!¡±


    Jiang Ming grabbed the green wooden seal and pulled it to his side.


    The Liang family¡¯s head staggered from being dragged, but he was staring at Jiang Ming in shock.


    How was he not suppressed?


    What kind of monster was this?


    The Liang family had inherited this seal for generations and had killed countless famous Grandmasters. Even Zhou Pingshi did not dare be too forceful when facing the Liang family because he was afraid of this seal.


    No one had ever been able to withstand the suppression of this green wooden seal!


    At the next moment, Jiang Ming threw a punch without any mercy and sent the Liang family¡¯s head flying backward. He then held the green wooden seal firmly in his hand.


    ¡°This seal might be very strong, but the spiritual energy it contains is too thin.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. If he were an ordinary martial artist, he would have died.


    However, Jiang Ming¡¯s physical body and blood Qi had been tempered for decades. He had already undergone immense transformations, and his resistance to spiritual energy was far beyond that of ordinary martial artists.


    In this world, no one could match him in terms of physical strength.


    No matter how abundant the Blood Qi of the Liang family¡¯s head was, he did not have enough spiritual energy to power this seal. Thus, it did not even scratch Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Moreover, I finally have the chance to see the power of thews of this world with my own eyes!¡±


    Jiang Ming yed with the dimmed green wooden seal and then looked at the Liang family¡¯s head who had fallen in the courtyard.


    An invisible force seemed to have descended from the void and had already left a deep wound on the body of the Liang family¡¯s head. It was as if he had been cut by an invisible sharp de.


    In just an instant, the Liang family¡¯s head¡¯s entire body was spurting out blood. Before he could even let out a scream, he had already been killed in this torturous manner.


    The head of the Liang family, one of the six great families of the continent, had died here!


    A gentle breeze blew past, and the unknown force in the air seemed to have dissipated.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. He had just triggered his heightened perception and felt an aura that made his heart palpitate. It seemed to be able to kill all those who vited thews of this world.


    ¡°However, it seems that this rule is nothing to the origin light that I possess.¡±


    Jiang Ming touched the space between his eyebrows. Just now, when he triggered his heightened perception to sense thews of this world, a wisp of the power seemed to ¡°conveniently¡± descend on his body, causing a wound to appear between his eyebrows and spread to his body.


    However, the indestructible origin light shook slightly, and the terrifying power of thews disappeared, never to appear again.


    ¡°It seems like thews of the world have no effect on me.¡±


    However, if he encountered an immortal cultivator, he still needed to be careful. After all, he did not have the power to really kill immortal cultivators. Even if he could cast the Fireball Spell, it was not certain whether this low-level spell could even scratch an immortal.


    ¡°If I want to attack, I need to kill them with one strike!¡±


    Jiang Ming thought to himself. Then, he put the green wooden seal away and looked up at the head of the Xu family in the distance with a smile.

 Chapter 128 - 128 Finally Obtaining the Immortal Cultivation Technique (3)

    128 Finally Obtaining the Immortal Cultivation Technique (3)


    ¡°Master Xu, why did you run away just now?¡±


    The Xu family¡¯s head, Master Xu, looked at Jiang Ming in fear. Even he could not figure it out. How could Anonymous not be afraid of the power of the green wooden seal?


    ¡°Anonymous, you¡¯re invincible. I really admire you.¡± Master Xu¡¯s mind was nk, and he could only reply drily.


    However, he cupped his hands and looked up, only to find that the ce where Anonymous had been standing was now empty.


    !!


    At the banquet below, Xu Yihao and a few other Xu family disciples were staring in the direction of Master Xu with their mouths wide open, as if they were trying to tell him something.


    However, before Master Xu had time to turn around, he felt his head turn and saw his back.


    Crack!


    It was only at this moment that Master Xu seemed to realize that his neck had been broken.


    His body fell to the ground. Thest Grandmaster of the six aristocratic families had died.


    ¡°The six aristocratic families have finally returned to their former glory.¡±


    Jiang Ming strolled leisurely into the depths of the Liang family.


    ¡°Are we alive?¡± Xu Yihao stared at Anonymous and asked with trembling legs.


    However, no one responded to him. When he turned around, he saw hispanions smiling serenely beside him, and then his consciousness fell into darkness.


    In the Liang family¡¯s courtyard, Jiang Ming strode forward. Along the way, he casually killed anyone from the Liang family he came across. In just a moment, blood flowed like a river.


    In the distance, a blurry figure was moving like a ghost, reaping the lives of arge number of Liang family members, leaving only corpses with serene smiles on their faces.


    ¡°Liang Xuanyan?¡± Jiang Ming stopped before a white-haired old woman and suddenly heard someone calling her name from a distance.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s memory was suddenly jogged. The Liang family elder who investigated the beast-taming technique was named Liang Xuanyan, right?


    ¡°S-spare me.¡± The old woman did not know why this murderous demon suddenly stopped. Thinking that she had a chance to live, she quickly begged for mercy.


    ¡°Spare your life? The Liang family was destroyed because of you,¡± Jiang Ming said with augh. Then, he killed her without mercy.


    He killed everyone in his path. After a while, Jiang Ming finally remembered the most important matter. He caught a few members of the Liang family, and after interrogating them one by one, he finally found out where the Liang family kept their loot from the immortal encounter.


    Jiang Ming kicked open the steel door of a secret warehouse and stepped in.


    Jiang Ming squinted and stared at the center of the secret warehouse. A human¡¯s torso was ced there. There was a big hole in the chest, and the heart was missing.


    Jiang Ming suddenly remembered the information that Yu Yan had sent back that year. The great families had divided the immortal¡¯s corpse. A mysterious Grandmaster, who had attacked the ancient immortal cultivator, had only taken the heart of the corpse and left without taking anything else.


    For some reason, a name suddenly came to Jiang Ming¡¯s mind¡ªZhou Pingshi.


    He had never met this person before, but this person seemed to have always been ahead of him. In the face of this dangerous and unpredictable storm that came with the immortal encounter, Zhou Pingshi emerged victorious.


    And throughout the entire event, no one had ever seen Zhou Pingshi appear. ording to the follow-up investigation over the years, the only person who fit the description was the mysterious Grandmaster, who disappeared without a trace after seizing the heart.


    Jiang Ming squinted. This person seemed to have left this world. Had he entered the immortal cultivation world? He was probably a ruthless man if that was so¡­


    ¡°Forget it! As long as I don¡¯t bump into them, it¡¯s fine!¡± Jiang Ming shook his head and began to search for other things.


    A momentter, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he stared at an ancient book in his hand with some excitement.


    ¡°An immortal cultivation technique atst!¡±

 Chapter 129 - 129 The Path of Immortal Cultivation (1)

    129 The Path of Immortal Cultivation (1)


    In the dark night, the Liang family manor was razed to the ground, and people could vaguely hear the screams and cries of the Liang family.


    Countless people were woken up and looked at the manor that was engulfed in fire in shock.


    ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Liang family¡¯s head just return? Who would dare attack them?¡±


    ¡°Is the Liang family going to be destroyed tonight?¡± someone asked in a trembling voice. His face was extremely pale. If the Liang family was destroyed, would the Qingxuan Army still be able to survive?


    Somemoners ran to the Liang family courtyard with tears streaming down their faces.


    An ox-cart slowly passed by the burning manor. The coachman driving the cart seemed to not pay attention to anything, and slowly waved the whip.


    Behind the ox-cart, in a pile of junk, was an old man. He smiled and looked to the side. His clothes were tattered, and his hair was unkempt. He looked at the chaos and shook his head.


    The ox-cart slowly moved away.


    After a while, the ox-cart passed by the Xu family manor. After a short stop, the cart had more goods on it, and then set off again.


    At the city gate, there were corpses of the Qingxuan Army soldiers with smiles on their faces. The ox-cart gradually drove away in the dark night.


    * * *


    The next day, the ox-cart was shaking on the bumpy dirt road.


    Jiang Ming was holding a book in his hand and reading it thoughtfully.


    ¡°The history of the Liang family?¡±


    He had found many things in the secret warehousest night. This book was hidden very well, but it did not escape his eyes.


    He flipped to the first page and was shocked.


    ¡°In the 300th year of the Qinguo dynasty, the world was in chaos. I, Liang Jiu, have been ordered by the immortal master of the Fire Lotus Valley to establish the Liang family and have obtained the immortal master¡¯s magic artifact to protect myself. The descendants of the Liang family must protect the magic artifact and cannot lose it. To the future generations, this is what I have to say¡ªpay attention to the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest, fire cloud grass, and the King of Medicine.¡±


    After reading for a while, Jiang Ming did not turn the page, but closed his eyes and pondered.


    The Qinguo dynasty was the dynasty before the previous one and had ruled for almost four hundred years.


    The Liang family had existed since then, and there were traces of immortal cultivators behind the Liang family. This was unexpected.


    Even the immortal cultivators were paying attention to the King of Medicine in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. They had even supported a Grandmaster family topete for the King of Medicine on their behalf.


    ¡°It seems that the King of Medicine, which is even more precious than the fire cloud grass, is also very valuable, even for immortal cultivators. However, ording to the Liang family¡¯s history, the immortal master of the Fire Lotus Valley left very quickly. He seems to be avoiding something!¡±


    Jiang Ming was deep in thought. Could it be because of thews of this world, even if the immortal cultivators did not use their power, they would still be injured?


    He opened his eyes and continued to read. They were all about the inheritance of the head of the Liang family, the deeds of the Grandmasters, and other major events. There were also a few records of the Liang family fighting for the King of Medicine in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest.


    Since the establishment of the Liang family, the King of Medicine had appeared three times in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. Each time, the Grandmaster of the Liang family used the green wooden seal and fought for it with great force. He sent people to deliver it to the red pine snowfield in exchange for precious medicine, cultivation techniques, and other things that could help the martial artists cultivate.


    Whether it was the Wave-Swallowing Saber Technique of the Liang family or the Vitality-Snatching Technique that had been given to the Shi family, they were all techniques given to him by cultivators after the fight for the King of Medicine.


    ¡°It seems that although the incident regarding the King of Medicine incident has quietened, it¡¯s still dangerous.¡± Jiang Ming rejoiced that he did not join in the fun that year.


    However, after this incident, he was even more certain that the border between this world and the world of immortal cultivators was most likely in the red pine snowfield.


    ¡°However, I¡¯ll have to carefully n how to go there.¡±


    Jiang Ming was not in a hurry. If he rashly rushed over and was taken away by the immortal cultivators, he would not fare well.


    He continued to read and soon saw a piece of news that the Liang family had suddenly received forty to fifty years ago.


    ¡°Above the King of Medicine is immortal fate. If you hide in the depths of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest and hold the Yellow Jade Pearl, you can enter.¡±


    Hundreds of years ago, although that immortal cultivator supported the Liang family, he had never given the Liang family the immortal cultivation method.


    Therefore, after learning that the immortal encounter existed in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest, the Liang family had been frantically searching for the Yellow Jade Pearl. The Shi family had also been mobilized to search the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest.


    In the end, the Shi family was the first to find a broken Yellow Jade Pearl. However, they kept it a secret from the Liang family and studied it. In the end, they discovered that it could help a martial artist cultivate and ced it in Shi Junwei¡¯s body.


    ¡°It seems that not only did the Liang family receive the news, but the other five Grandmaster families and even many major forces outside of the country of Yan received the news of the immortal encounter by chance.¡±

 Chapter 130 - 130 The Path of Immortal Cultivation (2)

    130 The Path of Immortal Cultivation (2)


    Combined with the information that Jiang Ming had obtained over the years, there was no need to guess the truth of the matter. It must have been Marquis Zhou Pingshi who had spread the news of the immortal encounter and attracted the aristocratic families to work together to break in and help him take the heart of the immortal cultivator.


    ¡°It seems that even the immortal cultivators who supported the Liang family in the past did not discover the immortal fate here. Marquis Zhou is a Grandmaster of the secr world, so why does he know so much about this immortal encounter.¡± Jiang Ming was deep in thought. However, he could only shake his head helplessly.


    Marquis Zhou probably had many secrets, but now that he had already left this world, there was no need to investigate further.


    Jiang Ming flipped to thest page, recording the Liang family¡¯s research on the immortal encounter in the past few decades.


    ¡°The corpse of an immortal was found. It was extremely tough. However, it carried a rotten and broken aura. Its blood seems to contain spiritual energy, but when it enters the body of a Dao Master, the Dao Master will die on the spot.¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly felt extremely disgusted. Fortunately, he did not put the torso into the cart at all. Even if that thing was useful for his immortal cultivation, he still felt disgusted.


    Jiang Ming immediately skipped through several sections until he finally found the immortal cultivation technique¡ªthe Five Elemental Arts.


    The Five Elemental Arts was suitable for martial artists of any physique to cultivate. However, several people from the Liang family had tried and used up all their spirit stones, but none of them had seeded.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. It seemed that immortal cultivation was not simple.


    He slowly put down the book and took out another ancient book from a bag. He did not know what it was made of, but it was extremely tough.


    It was the Five Elemental Arts tome.


    Jiang Ming opened it and read it carefully. A path of immortal cultivation that he had been searching for decades finally unfolded in front of him.


    ¡°Immortal cultivation has two realms¡ªthe Qi Refinement Realm and the Foundation Establishment Realm.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. The Five Elemental Arts could only be cultivated to the ninth level of the Qi Refinement Realm. There was not even a cultivation method to break through to the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    He could not help but wonder how terrifying the power of immortal cultivators was. That ancient immortal cultivator was only at the Qi Refinement Realm, but he could live for a thousand years!


    Jiang Ming shook his head and stopped thinking about it. He continued to read.


    ording to the records of the tome, the quality of a mortal¡¯s body was different. Even if one had the cultivation technique to be an immortal, they would not be able to sessfully cultivate it.


    Although the Five Elemental Arts was a weak technique, it was suitable for everyone to cultivate. However, its weakness was that the cultivation speed was extremely slow, and it consumed a lot of resources.


    Jiang Ming memorized all the contents of the tome before he closed his eyes and began toprehend it carefully.


    * * *


    A few dayster, the ox-cart stopped at a tea stall at the intersection of an important traffic road.


    Merchants and martial artists who passed by from all directions would stop here for a short rest.


    ¡°I never thought that the six great families would bepletely annihted just like that!¡±


    ¡°Anonymous is terrifying. I heard that he only used one punch to kill the head of the Liang family. Even the head of the Xu family had his neck broken. Surely he¡¯s the strongest Grandmaster in the world.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster families have been rooted in the world for hundreds of years. I thought the Liang family and the Xu family could hold on for a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you think that Anonymous is just a brute? From what I know, before Anonymous attacked the old capital, Anonymous had already started to investigate and assassinate all the forces of the Liang and Xu families!¡±


    Someone immediately continued, ¡°After Anonymous killed the Grandmasters of the Liang and Xu families, and massacred half of the Liang family, the Nameless cleared out all of the Liang family¡¯s pawns, uprooting all of the Liang family¡¯s forces. He eliminated thempletely.¡±


    ¡°Most of the Grandmasters in the Qingxuan Army are dead and only one or two are left. The Flying Cloud Castle is already pressing down on the border. Things are finally going to calm down!¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought that the Nameless, who came out of nowhere, could have such a great influence on the world?¡±


    Jiang Ming sat in the corner, quietly drinking tea. He was feeling emotional.


    He had achieved so much.


    ¡°Everything is done. Next, I just have to focus on my cultivation.¡±


    He needed to cultivate the Five Elemental Arts and the Thunderp Technique that he had obtained from Master Kongjian.


    Before he could get stronger, Jiang Ming did not intend to leave the mountain for the time being.


    As for the information on the various immortal cultivators that Miss Wang had gathered, he would just leave it for now.


    At that time, no matter what kind of immortal cultivator they were, under thews of this world, they would not be able to escape from his palm.


    He hopped on the ox-cart and continued his journey once again after he had eaten his fill. He headed in the direction of Great Cloud City at a leisurely pace.


    Although there were many amazing ces in the world, Jiang Ming still preferred to stay in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest, which he was used to. Moreover, after this quiet cultivation, Jiang Ming also nned to explore the ce where the immortal encounter urred.


    He was now strong enough to explore that area.


    As the ox-cart swayed back and forth, Jiang Ming continued to practice in silence. He used the trace of spiritual energy refined by the Blood Spirit Technique and tried to condense it in his lower abdomen with the Five Elemental Arts to open up his own spiritual core.


    Although he had long used spiritual energy to refine his body, immortal cultivation was apletely different process. Only by absorbing spiritual energy into his spiritual core and transforming it into his own spiritual energy could he perform all kinds of mysterious immortal cultivation methods.


    If one could not open up the spiritual core, everything would be useless.


    Jiang Ming had been trying for several days, but he had failed.


    ¡°It seems that my aptitude for immortal cultivation is worse than my aptitude for martial arts.¡± Jiang Ming was not surprised at all. This definitely was not because of him. It was probably because of the restrictions caused by thews of this world.


    ¡°What?¡± He suddenly raised his head and looked at the coachman in front of him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    In his eyes, the coachman¡¯s aura had suddenly weakened for a moment. It was thanks to his heightened perception that he was able to catch it. If it were any other Grandmaster, they would probably only sense that the person in front of them had disappeared.


    The coachman turned his head and smiled in embarrassment.


    ¡°Master, I think I¡¯m about to break through to Grandmaster!¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned.


    Although Wu Hen was the most talented beggar he had ever taken in, he had only cultivated for less than three decades. This was ridiculous.


    Wu Hen said slowly, ¡°At that moment, I seemed to have seen my own path to bing a Grandmaster. Over the past few days, when I recall the scene from that night, myprehension gets deeper than ever!¡±


    Jiang Ming opened his mouth, but he did not know what to say. Maybe Wu Hen was a genius.


    ¡°I¡¯ve even sensed it with my heightened perception, but I haven¡¯t realized anything yet. However, it¡¯s good to have a Grandmaster among the Nameless.¡±


    ...


    Jiang Ming suddenly thought of something. Looking at Wu Hen in front of him, he began to get a few new ideas.

 Chapter 131 - 131 Investigating the Immortal Encounter (1)

    131 Investigating the Immortal Encounter (1)


    ¡°What do you think of the person that killed the Liang family¡¯s head?¡± Jiang Ming asked with great interest.


    When Jiang Ming first met Wu Hen, he felt that there was a strange temperament about him. He was obviously in the crowd, but he was easily ignored. He was so inconspicuous that he would make the perfect assassin.


    When he heard that Wu Hen saw the path of Grandmaster because of the power that killed the Liang family head, Jiang Ming was naturally very interested.


    After all, ording to Jiang Ming¡¯s spections, that force was closely rted to the deeper secrets of this world.


    !!


    Wu Hen thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I didn¡¯t feel any fear at that time. Instead, I felt a sense of intimacy. I couldn¡¯t help but want to merge into it, and then, myprehension suddenly increased. I can feel that my power is one with nature.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but look at him a few more times. Was Wu Hen blessed by the heavens?


    ¡°However, there is a higher possibility that he is talented in the art of assassination. He is amazing. He can sense most things that ordinary people cannot sense. He has an amazing future ahead of him.¡±


    Jiang Ming was very satisfied. If such a person became a Grandmaster, he would be much more terrifying than an ordinary Grandmaster. No one in the world would be able to stand against him¡ªaside from Jiang Ming of course.


    Jiang Ming closed his eyes and pondered. ¡°In the past, I thought thews of this world were man-made. But from everything I¡¯ve seen so far, there is indeed a higher power that governs this world. Whoever vites theirws will die! Now that I¡¯ve encountered the immortal cultivators of this world, it¡¯s not certain who will win or lose. But when I reach the peak of the Grandmaster realm, I¡¯ll practice the immortal cultivation method. Thus, wouldn¡¯t I be invincible? If I go to the world of immortal cultivators in the future and find it difficult, I¡¯ll simply return to this world. Whoever chases me will be restricted and I¡¯ll defeat them!¡±


    Unconsciously, Jiang Ming had begun to think about repeatedly jumping between the two worlds in the future.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s no spiritual energy in this world. Otherwise, I could nt some spiritual herbs, raise some spiritual beasts, and so on,¡± Jiang Ming mumbled. However, the situation was not bleak. When the immortal encounter urred in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest, didn¡¯t a wave of spiritual energy burst out?


    Although thews of the world were cruel to immortal cultivators, they did not seem to suppress spiritual energy itself. If he could find a ce with a little more spiritual energy, it would not be impossible to practice immortal cultivation techniques.


    * * *


    Jiang Ming returned to the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest again, but he did not visit Peace County. Instead, he went directly into the depths of the mountain. On a steep and isted peak, he built a small wooden house and concentrated on cultivating.


    asionally, he would walk down the mountain and stroll around the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. He would watch the sunrise and sunset with the aging Master Si and ck Bean.


    In Peace County, he disguised himself as a middle-aged wood carver and was well-liked by the townsfolk.


    * * *


    Jiang Ming sat cross-legged in the wooden house and waited for his heart to be as calm as water. Once again, he circted the Blood Spirit Technique. After a trace of spiritual energy appeared in his body, he immediately began to practice the Five Elemental Arts.


    ¡°The human spiritual core is extremely mysterious. I have to be calm¡­¡±


    He controlled the trace of spiritual energy and directed it to his spiritual core, trying to open it up.


    However, even if Jiang Ming was not in a hurry, the difficulty of immortal cultivation was far beyond his expectations.


    * * *


    Two and a half years passed.


    On the cliff of the lone peak, Jiang Ming sat cross-legged and controlled the trace of spiritual energy, trying to open up his spiritual core again.


    Suddenly, Jiang Ming¡¯s body trembled, and the wisp of spiritual energy disappeared without a trace. But what followed was an extremely mysterious feeling in his lower abdomen.


    Jiang Ming suddenly opened his eyes and stood up.


    ¡°Finally! I¡¯ve opened up my spiritual core!¡±


    He let out a long cry, startling the birds in the forest.


    Jiang Ming sighed with emotion. After a long time, he finally calmed down. He closed his eyes and sensed the newly opened spiritual core.

 Chapter 132 - 132 Investigating the Immortal Encounter (2)

    132 Investigating the Immortal Encounter (2)


    ¡°The path of immortal cultivation is to absorb the Qi of all the spirits in the world into the spiritual core. The path of martial arts is to constantly tap into one¡¯s potential!¡± Jiang Ming murmured.


    He had a vague feeling that these two paths seemed to be opposing each other, but they were also perfectly integrated. If they could advance together, it might have an unexpected effect.


    ¡°However, the Five Elemental Arts doesn¡¯t seem to record this kind of cultivation method!¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned. After a moment of contemtion, a trace of enlightenment suddenly shed in his eyes.


    Whether it was practicing martial arts or immortal cultivation. It took him more than a year just to open up his spiritual core. Cultivating to the ninth level of the Qi Refinement Realm might take decades or even a century.


    Jiang Ming himself was an immortal, so he did not care about the passing of time.


    However, ordinary immortal cultivators did not have so much time. Their hair had already turned white by the time they started cultivating, and less than one in a hundred people could build their foundation. Thus, concentrating on both paths would be a ridiculous feat for them!


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered. He was going to practice both paths.


    He had a long life. If he wanted to be the strongest, he could not neglect one path for the other.


    Jiang Ming recalled the spells and techniques he had learned and gently stroked Master Si who was sleeping by the fire. He sighed.


    No matter what kind of immortal techniques he had, there was no way to save Master Si¡¯s life.


    Perhaps there was a technique out there that could, but with Master Si¡¯s current state, Jiang Ming could not leave him alone.


    His eyes flickered. ¡°In another half a year, I¡¯ll be able to familiarize myself with these techniques. In addition, I¡¯ll have mastered the Fireball Spell. Then, I¡¯ll be considered an immortal cultivator who can hold his own in a fight. Moreover, over the past two years, I¡¯ve been using the Vitality-Snatching Technique and the Blood Spirit Technique to constantly temper and enhance my physical body¡¯s blood Qi. I¡¯ve gradually reached the end and my progress is getting slower and slower. There¡¯s no one in this world who can defeat me. It is time for me to go on a trip!¡±


    He walked out of the house and looked toward the depths of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest.


    That ce was always shrouded in smoke and clouds. Even if the ce where the immortal encounter had urred had been destroyed, it was still inessible. Ordinary herb gatherers could not go there at all. Even the martial artists who wanted to try their luck gradually dispersed.


    This ce had almost beenpletely forgotten.


    Only Jiang Ming still remembered it. He felt that things were not that simple.


    He was finally strong enough to explore that area.


    ¡°But I still have to be fully prepared!¡±


    Jiang Ming pondered for a moment and took out a ck stone b from the house. It was the one he had taken from Master Kongjian.


    ¡°The Thunderp Technique is magical. Even a Grandmaster can cultivate it.¡± Jiang Ming stared at the stone b. In the past two years, he had mainly studied immortal cultivation methods. asionally, he simply tempered his blood Qi and physical body. He had never really practiced this body-refining method.


    However, ording to the description on the stone b, the Thunderp Technique was magical and could improve the physical body of a Grandmaster. Unfortunately, this cultivation technique was extremely overbearing and only the physical body of a Grandmaster at his peak could cultivate it. Otherwise, one¡¯s physical body would copse, and they would die.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s physical body was at the peak of the Grandmaster Realm. It was time to try this technique again.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Miss Wang. She even found a matching breathing technique for internal training.¡± Jiang Ming immediately took out a thin booklet. This was the item collected by Miss Wang when she took over after Wu Dao¡¯s death.


    ¡°It seems that the deal between Master Kongjian and Wu Dao relied on this breathing technique.¡±


    Jiang Ming began to read it carefully.


    * * *


    Another half a yearter, winter passed, and spring came. Master Si and ck Bean were getting older and older. Master Si could not even walk anymore. Hey beside the stove all day long, his eyes cloudy and weak. He no longer had the energy he had before.


    A low rumble of thunder suddenly came from the lone peak.


    A figure moved as fast as lightning, practicing a set of fierce fist techniques. His breathing was rhythmic, and blood Qi rumbled in his body with every move, producing thunderous sounds.


    As his training became more and more violent, red blood Qi seeped out from the surface of his body. It flickered like red lightning and looked demonic.


    Jiang Ming suddenly stopped, and the blood Qi on the surface of his body re-entered his body. He controlled his aura and was calm again.


    ¡°The Thunderp Technique is extraordinary!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. In the past half a year, as Jiang Ming cultivated the Thunderp Technique, he managed to improve after stagnating for so long.


    His physical body and blood Qi had definitely surpassed the peak stage of a Grandmaster.


    However, even so, it did not attract the invisiblews of the world.


    Jiang Ming clenched his fist and suddenly punched a huge rock.


    The rock exploded. However, Jiang Ming was still standing there, intact.


    ¡°Could it be that thews of the world only target the power of immortal cultivation and ignore the power of the martial arts?¡±


    Jiang Ming pondered.


    Was this the reason why martial arts were so popr in this world? However, it seemed that no one had ever been able to reach the Grandmaster level with martial arts practice alone.


    Even Jiang Ming¡¯s physical body had only surpassed that of a Grandmaster, but his martial arts conception had not yet broken through. Perhaps, the fact that thews the world had not been drawn in had something to do with this.


    Jiang Ming shook his head and did not think about it anymore. He turned around and went back to his little house.


    ¡°Master Si, ck Bean!¡± Jiang Ming looked at his two oldpanions who were all skin and bones. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    He was the strongest man in the world now. If he continued to hide, he would appear cowardly.


    ¡°Woof,¡± ck Bean barked weakly. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    It stared at Jiang Ming with its turbid eyes and shook its head gently.


    ck Bean came from the Wu family, an ancient family that had a longer history than the Liang family. They knew more about this world and knew that there were many great secrets that even immortal cultivators could not uncover.


    It was already on the verge of death, and it did not want Jiang Ming to be in danger.


    Master Si also waved its paws.


    Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be so wishy-washy. I¡¯ve always nned to go to thend where the immortal encounter urred to find out what it is. Thus, I¡¯m bringing you two along out of habit.¡±


    Jiang Ming was the strongest man in the world now. He was confident he could escape unscathed if he needed to.


    * * *


    A momentter, Jiang Ming carried his beastpanions on his back in the big bamboo basket. He had equipped himself with his strongest armor and weapons.


    ...


    He strode toward the depths of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest.


    Gradually, he approached the ce where the immortal encounter had urred.


    Around them, insects and birds were chirping. It looked just like a regr forest.


    Finally, Jiang Ming came to the entrance of a valley.


    In front of them, the mountain rocks were shattered, and the peaks copsed. Only then could one vaguely see the scene of the great battle.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm as he stepped in.


    A fire mayfly pped its wings and flew past Jiang Ming. Its fiery red wings refracted the sunlight, and it disappeared into the distance.

 Chapter 133 - 133 Meeting Dr. Sun Again

    133 Meeting Dr. Sun Again


    The fire mayfly flew further and further away. Jiang Ming looked at it for a moment before he turned back and continued to walk into the valley.


    The fire cloud grass back then was transformed from the purple root grass that fire mayflies dwelled on.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind was whirling. ¡°The immortal encounter has disappeared. Powerful ancient immortal cultivators have fallen. Countless martial artists have died. The six major families have also been destroyed. In the end, only these fire mayflies that can only live for a day are still roaming in this forest.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed and continued to walk forward. Along the way, he could still see the rubble left from the destruction caused back then.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s left hand held the green wooden seal, and his right hand held the ghost¡¯s head de, triggering his heightened perception. He carefully looked over, but as expected, he did not find anything.


    In the past, countless martial artists hade here in search of immortal fate. It would be strange if Jiang Ming could pick up any scraps.


    However, he did note here today for scraps.


    ¡°If we can find the source of the spiritual energy explosion, Master Si and ck Bean can still be saved.¡±


    This was his purpose.


    The spiritual energy refined by his Blood Spirit Technique could only be used by him. Even if he wanted to save them, he was powerless to do so.


    If he could find the source of spiritual energy, he might be able to nourish their declining blood Qi.


    After searching through one ce after another, Jiang Ming¡¯s expression was a little gloomy. Not to mention the source of the spiritual energy, he could not even feel a trace of spiritual energy!


    ¡°Then there¡¯s only onest ce left.¡±


    Jiang Ming walked to a broken cliff with no end in sight, and under the cliff was a deep valley with no end in sight.


    In the deep valley, fiery red clouds were constantly floating. Like a burning me, they emitted a brilliant light.


    From time to time, fire mayflies would fly up from the deep valley under the fiery red clouds. They pped their translucent wings and flew out of the valley.


    ¡°Is this the valley that Yu Yan explored back then?¡±


    He stared at the fiery red clouds. They were not ordinary clouds, but a kind of extremely poisonous miasma, which was formed by the ore powder in the valley and the poisonous fog produced by the rotten trees at the bottom of the valley. Under the sunlight, they fused and transformed into an extremely potent fire poison.


    Other than these fire mayflies that were born here, no one dared touch this fire poison. Even Grandmasters did not dare enter this ce for a long time.


    In the past, countless martial artists had jumped down here and never came back up again.


    ording to the records, the fire poison miasma would only dissipate at midnight. But even if countless cultivators took advantage of the dispersing miasma to enter this ce, they would not find anything.


    Even Grandmasters had gone down to explore, but there was nothing else other than the dancing fire mayflies.


    ¡°Even the cave where the ancient immortal cultivators lived didn¡¯t have any spiritual energy. Could the source be here?¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned and did not have much hope, but this was the only ce left, so he had no choice but to explore.


    ¡°You two, wait here!¡±


    Jiang Ming put down the bamboo basket and slowly walked to the edge of the cliff. His blood Qi quietly circted. Then, he jumped down.


    Jiang Ming only heard the wind whistling in his ears, and his whole body fell into the rolling miasma.


    A burning sensation slowly rose in his body.


    ¡°This miasma is extraordinary. It¡¯s troublesome even for a Grandmaster.¡± The blood Qi in his body trembled, and the fire poison was expelled from his body.


    The miasma was nothing to him!


    Jiang Ming suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley.


    ¡°Huh? The miasma at the bottom of the valley is much thinner!¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his head and looked up. The miasma was essentially a cloud hanging over the bottom of the valley.


    The view was much clearer here, and there was almost no miasma. In front of him was a tall forest, the highest canopy almost reaching into the miasma.


    Jiang Ming¡¯snding startled a group of flying insects. Jiang Ming nced at them casually and was about to leave, but he suddenly made a soft sound.


    ¡°Are these the fire mayflies?¡±


    These insects had the same shape as the fire mayfly, with two short feelers, slightly yellow eyes, and a pair of long tails at the end of their abdomens. However, their wide front wings were ugly and pale. In general, these insects looked uglier and more lifeless.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Jiang Ming found that only the higher the fire mayfly flew, the redder and more gorgeous its wings were.


    ¡°So, after they devour the miasma is when they grow intoplete fire mayflies and rush out of this deep valley, huh?¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little interested. It turned out that this fire mayfly only ate the poisonous miasma that was extremely toxic to other creatures.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that it can only live for one day. What¡¯s the point of flying out?¡± Jiang Ming reached out and took an ugly fire mayfly, shook his head, and let it go.


    Jiang Ming continued to walk forward. He passed through the iparably tall forest and walked through arge open space of white gravel. There was a stream in front of him that flowed into a dark valley. On the other side of the stream was a tall cliff. Obviously, this was the end of the deep valley.


    ¡°Is this the only way?¡± Jiang Ming frowned and suddenly looked at the stream.


    ¡°There seemed to be a faint trace of spiritual energy in this stream just now!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Although it was just a sh, Jiang Ming¡¯s heightened perception had be more powerful, so naturally, he would not be wrong.


    He suddenly strode upstream. Soon, he arrived at a mountain wall.


    The water in the stream flowed out from a crack in the mountain wall.


    There was a pile of gravel near the crack¡ªas if it had been excavated. It was obvious that the cultivators who hade down here in the past had also explored this ce but had not found anything.


    Jiang Ming nced at the crack. However, he quickly shifted his gaze and stared at a ce more than ten meters downstream of the crack.


    It lookedpletely innocuous. However, Jiang Ming¡¯s heightened perception sensed an unusual aura from there¡ªan intermittent weak spiritual energy. It was spreading out from within.


    The spiritual energy was very weak. Even other immortal cultivators would not be able to sense it.


    Jiang Ming retreated, and his face showed a look of vignce. The ghost¡¯s head de in his hand trembled slightly, and threads of crimson blood Qi were lingering on it, filling the air with an increasingly terrifying aura.


    ¡°Blood Wave Saber Technique!¡±


    ...


    Jiang Ming shouted in his heart. He raised his hand and shed at the mountain wall.


    ¡°Little brat, stop!¡±


    The moment Jiang Ming struck out, an exasperated voice suddenly came from the mountain wall.


    The voice was familiar. However, it shocked him even more. He increased the strength of his strike, and his blood Qi circted like crazy. He made the most powerful strike he had ever made.


    Blood Qi left the de and cut across the sky like a red waterfall, shing at the mountain wall.


    Vaguely, Jiang Ming seemed to hear an angry voiceing from the mountain wall.


    Then, a wall of green light appeared in front of the blood Qi.


    The blood Qi and the wall of light copsed at the same time, blowing away a heap of fallen leaves nearby.


    When the fallen leaves scattered, Jiang Ming saw that the mountain wall revealed a narrow crack, and a figure had already walked out from it.


    The figure was extremely fast. At first, he was as thin as a piece of paper. In the blink of an eye, he walked out of the crack and turned into a slightly fat old man with white hair and a ruddy face. He was staring at Jiang Ming angrily.


    Jiang Ming also stared at this man in shock.


    ...


    ¡°Damn it, Dr. Sun! So, it was you!¡±


    He did not hesitate to burst out his blood Qi and shed out again.

 Chapter 134 - 134 I am the Immortal Behind the Encounter (1)

    134 I am the Immortal Behind the Encounter (1)


    However, the chubby Dr. Sun opposite him only showed a trace of helplessness. His right hand gently formed a strange seal and pushed forward.


    Threads of green light rushed out of Dr. Sun¡¯s palm and condensed into an ancient seal character in the void. It wriggled like a tadpole and fell lightly toward the blood Qi from the de.


    The two collided, creating ripples. They all dissipated, leaving only a light breeze that blew up some fallen leaves.


    ¡°Stop fighting! I can¡¯t beat you. However, you can¡¯t easily kill me either! If you attack me again, I¡¯ll run away!¡±


    Dr. Sun took the opportunity to shout. His chubby appearance was a bit funny, but Jiang Ming could notugh no matter what. He stared at the person in front of him with a serious look.


    In his mind, the memories of his first visit to the Tiger Hunting Vige decades ago shed past. Under the rmendation of Pharmacist Feng, Jiang Ming went to the next door, Ji Shitang, and asked Dr. Sun to guide him in practicing martial arts.


    Every time he went, he would buy the best roast chicken and wine as a visiting gift first. It cost Jiang Mingda dozens of silver taels.


    However, Dr. Sun was not bad back then. He even sold the prescription for the medicinal soup in the end.


    Later, the Green Mountain Army entered the city, and Jiang Ming went to Ji Shitang during the war. He met Dr. Sun, who had kept his strength hidden all this while and killed many bandits.


    After a few decades, Jiang Ming had already stood at the peak of the Grandmaster realm. The Tiger Hunting Vige had joined the Flying Cloud Castle and made a meteoric rise. The people in Great Cloud City had changed. When Jiang Ming passed by the Tiger Hunting Vige, he saw that Ji Shitang had be a restaurant and Dr. Sun had disappeared without a trace.


    He did not expect to meet this person again in this mysterious ce.


    ¡°I thought that you were just a first-ss martial artist who was hiding your strength. I didn¡¯t expect this.¡±


    Jiang Ming stared at Dr. Sun in front of him and spoke slowly.


    Back then, Dr. Sun was already very old. Now, more than thirty years had passed, but he still looked the same. Moreover, he had suddenly appeared here and even disyed techniques that belonged to immortal cultivators.


    Jiang Ming realized that Dr. Sun was a terrifying existence!


    This was also why Jiang Ming wanted to kill him as soon as he saw him. Only the death of such an existence would be reassuring.


    However, it did not look like he would be easy to kill.


    Jiang Ming squinted and suddenly remembered that the immortal cultivator¡¯s means used by Dr. Sun just now did not cause thews of this world to restrain him!


    What kind of monster was this?


    ¡°Hey, kid! What¡¯s with that look in your eyes!¡± Dr. Sun quickly waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t stab me with that de anymore. I really can¡¯t take it!¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, Dr. Sun pped his mouth in annoyance and immediately continued, ¡°We¡¯re friends. Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡±


    He squeezed out a smile on his face, trying to ease the atmosphere.


    Jiang Ming stared at him with the ghost¡¯s head de in his hand, but his mind was spinning rapidly. ¡°Although I can¡¯t kill him, he doesn¡¯t seem to be able to do anything to me either. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be smiling at me like this.¡±


    What friend? It was all nonsense. Dr. Sun was hiding here, obviously not wanting to be discovered by others. The friendship they had back then was nothing in front of such a big secret.


    Jiang Ming still remembered the scene of Dr. Sun killing people in Ji Shitang. If he could kill Jiang Ming at this time, he would probably not hesitate at all.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that neither could kill the other.


    In the deep valley, the fire mayflies were flying everywhere. The two of them stood facing each other, and the atmosphere seemed to have be a little stiff!


    After a few dozen breaths, Jiang Ming suddenly rxed and smiled gently. He nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, we¡¯re friends. Let¡¯s chat over some drinks.¡±


    Jiang Ming came here after changing his appearance, but now, Dr. Sun had obviously seen through his disguise. He did not need to pretend anymore.


    ¡°Put away your green wooden seal first. Don¡¯t be impulsive and fight to the death with me!¡± Dr. Sun pointed to his left hand and snorted.


    Obviously, Dr. Sun also recognized the treasure of the Liang family.


    ¡°However, he doesn¡¯t know that if I use the green wooden seal, I don¡¯t need to risk my life,¡± Jiang Ming thought in his heart. This was his trump card.


    But if they really fought, unless he had the confidence to kill Dr. Sun directly, Jiang Ming would rather turn around and run for his life than use these immortal cultivators¡¯ means.


    He smiled and put the green wooden seal away.


    Dr. Sun was still staring at Jiang Ming with a strange expression. It seemed that he did not expect Jiang Ming, of all people, to find him.


    Moreover, only a few years had passed, and Jiang Ming had already grown into a Grandmaster. Even the green wooden seal of the Liang family had fallen into his hands. What on earth had happened outside the mountain?


    Dr. Sun sighed and stopped thinking about it. With a wave of his hand, a ray of light flowed between his fingers. A table and two chairs appeared by the stream.


    ¡°The legendary storage ring?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the ring on Dr. Sun¡¯s finger with great interest.


    He became more and more curious about the person in front of him. How did he dare use the power of an immortal cultivator so brazenly? Was it because of him, or was it because this deep valley could shield him from thews of the world?

 Chapter 135 - 135 I am the Immortal Behind the Encounter (2)

    135 I am the Immortal Behind the Encounter (2)


    ¡°Sit down!¡± Dr. Sun waved at him to sit down. He took out a bottle of wine and poured a ss of wine for each of them.


    He took a sip first, but shook his head and said, ¡°The wine brewed with the berries in the forest is tastelesspared to the wine you brought back then.¡±


    Jiang Ming pretended not to hear his fake nostalgia. He sat down with a smile and drank the wine in the ss.


    ¡°Tell me, Dr. Sun, what are you doing here?¡± Jiang Ming mmed the wine ss on the stone table and stared at Dr. Sun with burning eyes.


    !!


    ¡°Why am I here?¡± Dr. Sun smiled and said frankly, ¡°I¡¯m the immortal behind the encounter!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s whole body trembled, and he stared at Dr. Sun in disbelief.


    ¡°How is that possible? That person is already dead!¡± He subconsciously tightened his grip on his de.


    ¡°There are thousands of martial arts techniques in the world. Even if this world suppresses my power, it¡¯s still easy for me to fool you martial artists.¡± Dr. Sun smiled, but then he seemed to remember how terrifyingly powerful Jiang Ming was, and his smile instantly disappeared. ¡°But now, it¡¯s no different from being dead.¡±


    He shook his head helplessly.


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and calmed down.


    He stared at Dr. Sun and in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I was only left with a broken body that was struggling to keep me alive. Everything seemed to have stopped for me. My memories had be fragmented, and sometimes I couldn¡¯t tell day from night. I can¡¯t even distinguish reality from my dreams,¡± Dr. Sun mumbled. ¡°When you saw me back then, only a part of my memories hade back.¡±


    ¡°Stop speaking in riddles; tell me what you can remember.¡± Jiang Ming frowned.


    Dr. Sunughed and shook his head. ¡°I only remember that it seemed to be more than a thousand years ago. I was seriously injured by the enemy and escaped to this world. With the help of my unique means, I used immortal cultivation techniques and killed many immortal cultivators who were chasing me. But in my memories, the enemy outside this world was terrifying. I didn¡¯t dare leave this world anymore, so I found the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest and hid here to recuperate. Sometimes I¡¯m awake, sometimes I¡¯m muddleheaded, and I¡¯ve even lost a lot of my memories.¡±


    He said it lightly. However, Jiang Ming was shocked.


    If what Dr. Sun said was true, then he must have lived for at least a thousand years. His strength among the immortal cultivators was probably also terrifying. Then how ridiculously strong was the enemy who had seriously injured him?


    Jiang Ming thought for a long time before he continued, ¡°Then, what is going on with this world? And what¡¯s the secret of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest?¡±


    Dr. Sun nced at his chest as if he were looking at the green wooden seal in Jiang Ming¡¯s arms. Then he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve experienced the terrifying power of this world?¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded in silence.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know the secret either.¡± Dr. Sun shook his head gently. ¡°I only remember that I escaped into this world back then because I knew the rules of this ce. I could kill all those who used immortal cultivation techniques. That was how I managed to escape with my life! But from what I can remember, this terrifyingw has existed for more than a few thousand years. It¡¯s so old that it can¡¯t be traced back. Even the masters of the great sects in the immortal cultivation world who sit above the clouds will be killed if they enter this ce to perform immortal cultivation.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched as he listened. He felt that this world getting more and more mysterious by the second.


    ¡°As for the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest, there seems to be a big secret hidden within. However, with my injured body, I didn¡¯t dare investigate further. I only treated this ce as a blessednd where spiritual energy asionally erupted. I paid a great price to set up a formation and slept in this source of spiritual energy to recuperate!¡±


    Dr. Sun pointed behind him at the crack he had just walked out of, indicating that the source of the spiritual energy was in the crack.


    ¡°Every hundred years or so, the spiritual energy in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest will have a small eruption, but it only remains in this deep valley. Other than causing a few fire mayflies to mutate and then induce the birth of the fire cloud grass and the King of Medicine, there is no other major impact. Every few hundred years, there would be a huge explosion of spiritual energy, which would even affect the surrounding mountains and forests. asionally, the bursts of spiritual energy will ovep with each other.¡±


    As Jiang Ming listened, he suddenly thought of the storm brought by the King of Medicine and the immortal encounter decades ago. That should have been the ovep period.


    ¡°I will only wake up from my deep sleep when the spiritual energy erupts on arge scale. Then, I will absorb the spiritual energy and repair my broken body. I will also leave an opportunity for those whoe here by chance to help me find various rare treasures in the world to help me heal.¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly said, ¡°Then, when the Grandmasters besieged this ce, how did you escape?¡±


    Although Dr. Sun¡¯s methods were strange and unpredictable, since he did not want to fight to the death with Jiang Ming, it meant that there were still some restrictions in ce for him. If he had been surrounded by those Grandmasters back then, he probably would not have been able to escape death.


    ¡°Hey, what siege? More than a hundred years ago, during the small explosion of spiritual energy, when Zhou Pingshi first came here to fight for the King of Medicine, he eyed this ce with malice. I was woken up back then!¡±


    Dr. Sun suddenly sneered, ¡°A mere martial artist actually wanted to scheme against me! Of course, he slipped away in advance and spent a lot of effort to refine the corpse of an immortal cultivator, who had once intruded, into a puppet, cing it here to pretend it was the immortal behind the encounter!¡±

 Chapter 136 - 136 I am the Immortal Behind the Encounter (3)

    136 I am the Immortal Behind the Encounter (3)


    Jiang Ming could not help but look at him with a sense of respect.


    No wonder the Liang family¡¯s information recorded that the corpse was emitting a decaying aura. At that time, he only thought that the immortal behind the encounter had died during the battle. He did not expect it to be a corpse all along!


    However, when Jiang Ming heard Zhou Pingshi¡¯s name again, he was also shocked. It turned out that he had been creating this n for more than a hundred years.


    A Grandmaster¡¯s life span was only about a hundred years or so. However, Marquis Zhou was astonishingly patient. He truly was ruthless.


    !!


    ¡°But why did he only take the heart of the corpse?¡± Jiang Ming suddenly thought of this and asked.


    Dr. Sun¡¯s eyes were dark as he spoke. He suddenly stood up and undid his clothes.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jiang Ming was shocked.


    Why was Dr. Sun being a pervert?!


    However, a secondter, he was stunned by what he saw.


    Under Dr. Sun¡¯s clothes, there was arge hole in his chest. It was empty, and only the blood vessels could be seen. The heart in the middle was missing.


    ¡°How is he still alive?¡± Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    Dr. Sun put on his clothes again and sat down. He said lightly, ¡°My heart is the essence of my cultivation. In order to deceive Zhou Pingshi, I had to dig out my heart and imnt it in the puppet.¡±


    ¡°Then aren¡¯t youpletely finished? Why have you been recuperating for so long in vain? No matter how powerful Marquis Zhou is, he¡¯s just a martial artist. Why is he like this?¡± Jiang Ming was shocked.


    ¡°How would an ordinary martial artist know how to deal with me? How would they know so much about me to only want to take my heart? Zhou Pingshi must be a pawn of my greatest enemy,¡± Dr. Sun said calmly. ¡°He must have discovered my tracks and lured all the martial arts practitioners in the world to besiege and kill me. Only when my greatest enemy sees my heart and confirms that I¡¯m dead will I be at ease.¡±


    ¡°What is the cultivation difference between you and your enemy?¡± Jiang Ming could not help but ask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Dr. Sun shook his head.


    Jiang Ming frowned gloomily. ¡°Then do you still remember any immortal techniques? Teach me a few moves!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember those either.¡± Dr. Sun continued to shake his head.


    Jiang Ming squinted. He suspected that the old man was lying to him, but he had no evidence.


    ¡°Then what do you know? So many people sought you to ask for an immortal fate, and you gave them all something. Howe you don¡¯t remember anything when ites to me?¡±


    ¡°I gave them what had been brought previously,¡± Dr. Sun exined. ¡°For the past thousand years, countless brave warriors and immortal cultivators have barged into this ce. They have left behindyers of corpses and the treasures they had with them. There¡¯s basically a small mountain of them now. As for myself, I used everything I needed when I was running for my life, and I threw away the rest. Other than this storage ring, I have nothing left. The battle that Zhou Pingshi started decades ago took everything else.¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly understood. No wonder the things he found from house to house all these years did not look so advanced. Even the immortal cultivation technique he got from the Liang family could only be cultivated to the ninth level of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    Jiang Ming was rendered speechless. He nced at Dr. Sun and felt that he truly did look like the shrewd doctor of Ji Shitang he had met all those years ago.


    ¡°However, I do have a natal technique that is rooted in my soul, and I have never forgotten it. If you want to learn it, I can teach you,¡± Dr. Sun said faintly.


    Jiang Ming nced at him, but he did not show any excitement. Dr. Sun had been rather shrewd all this time. Thus, he would not be surprised if this technique could secretly kill him.

 Chapter 137 - 137 Natal Technique (1)

    137 Natal Technique (1)


    Jiang Ming looked at Dr. Sun and said with some disdain, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that your natal technique is something along the lines of digging out your heart and cutting out your liver or something.¡±


    He always felt that Dr. Sun was too different from the immortal cultivators he had imagined. He even suspected that this guy was practicing some kind of sham technique.


    ¡°Other people cultivated their spiritual cores. Why are you the only one who focused all your efforts on the heart?¡±


    No wonder he was being hunted down so miserably. It was not without reason.


    ¡°Kid, are you blind? This natal technique of mine is an amazing technique that many cultivators can¡¯t even dream of obtaining. Even my greatest enemy chased after me for this technique.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you still want me to learn it? If I were to be discovered by your enemy, wouldn¡¯t I be dead?¡± Jiang Ming ridiculed him.


    Dr. Sun gritted his teeth in hatred. If it were not for the fact that he could not beat this kid in this world, he would have smacked him silly.


    Jiang Ming no longer talked nonsense and said with a faint smile, ¡°Dr. Sun, why don¡¯t you first tell me what I need to do? If I can¡¯t do it, you don¡¯t have to teach me.¡±


    One of the purposes of Jiang Ming¡¯s visit was to find the immortal behind the encounter. He might as well listen to Dr. Sun¡¯s request now that he was here.


    But if it was too outrageous, he did not need to learn it.


    Dr. Sun red at him, and after a moment, he slowly said, ¡°Of course, I have a request for you. If you have the opportunity in the future, do something for me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s the enemy who killed you?¡± Jiang Ming immediately asked.


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Dr. Sun shook his head and said lightly, ¡°If I don¡¯t take revenge myself, what¡¯s the point? If I die, this enmity will return to dust. Even if you want to be his best friend in the future, that is none of my business.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and suddenly felt that Dr. Sun was somewhat interesting.


    ¡°I only have one request, ¡± Dr. Sun continued. ¡°If you learn this technique, if you meet my nsmen in the future, you must teach it to them.¡±


    It turned out that he had been entrusted an orphan. Jiang Ming stared at Dr. Sun for a moment.


    ¡°Are you really going to die?¡± he asked.


    Dr. Sun said calmly, ¡°When he fought me that year, he left an internal injury in my body. It has not healed yet. Even if I still have my heart, unless my injury heals, I won¡¯t be able tost more than three hundred years. Now that I¡¯ve lost my heart, I only have about a hundred years left. However, it was worth it to deceive Marquis Zhou. There shouldn¡¯t be any more trouble after this. Over the past thousand years, my attainments in the natal technique have also improved. In a few decades, if I can wait for the next small explosion of spiritual energy, I will fight for myst chance of survival here. If I seed, I will teach you this technique for free. If I fail, I will do as I said just now.¡±


    ¡°But where did youe from? What race are you from?¡± Jiang Ming asked doubtfully.


    ¡®Besides, you escaped from another world, so who the hell knows where your nsmen are?¡¯


    However, this time, Dr. Sun did not say that he did not remember. Instead, he smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°If you really intend to learn my technique, thene back here again when the fire cloud grass reappears in a few decades. Observing me might be thest time I¡¯ll use it, and maybe I canprehend something. I¡¯ll tell you when the timees.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered. Dr. Sun did not know that he could use the Blood Spirit Technique to continuously produce spiritual energy, so he naturally would not say anything.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t meet your nsmen in the future?¡± He asked with a frown.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you this technique!¡± Dr. Sun¡¯s eyes were lonely. ¡°In this world, I am the only one who has mastered this technique. If I die, you can pass it down. It can be considered proof of my existence.¡±


    He was gloomy, and his cloudy eyes were a little yellow. He was like an old man who was about to die¡ªlonging to live longer but was helpless.


    ¡°Is there really such a good thing?¡± Jiang Ming looked at Dr. Sun suspiciously.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Dr. Sun said lightly, ¡°With your body, you should only be able to cultivate the first level of this technique. You will only be able to continue to cultivate the next levels if you meet my nsmen.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face was gloomy, ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t have good intentions. But howe I didn¡¯t see that you¡¯re a sentimental old fool!¡±


    Dr. Sun shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a sentimental person. It¡¯s just that for thousands of years, this path has been very lonely. I hope that in this world, there will be someone who will walk the same path as me, even if I¡¯m already gone by the time he steps on this path!¡±


    ¡°What about it? Do you have the guts to learn this?¡± Dr. Sun looked at Jiang Ming with a faint smile.


    Jiang Ming smiled freely. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? As long as you have the guts to teach me, I will have the guts to learn.¡±


    He thought to himself, ¡°I have an undying body, why would I be afraid of learning your natal technique?¡±


    Dr. Sunughed and no longer said anything. ¡°Good, you have guts. Then I¡¯ll tell you about the Spirit Restriction Seal!¡±


    ¡°When you came here and hacked me with your de, did you notice the seal I used?¡±


    ¡°Spirit Restriction Seal?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He was immediately interested in a secret technique that could avoid thews of the world. He did not need to think to know how powerful it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just a seal. I¡¯m using it to cast other spells. As long as it doesn¡¯t exceed the limit, I can deceive thews of this world,¡± Dr. Sun said slowly.

 Chapter 138 - 138 Natal Technique (2)

    138 Natal Technique (2)


    ¡°From what I remember, the Spirit Restriction Seal was something that Iprehended on my own when I was still weak. It became my greatest weapon in the world of cultivation. This is a sealing technique that specifically targets spiritual energy. When I cast the spell earlier, I used the Spirit Restriction Seal to seal my breath and the spiritual energy that seeped out of the spell. When facing an enemy, their spiritual energy can be blocked and destroyed. ording to my calctions, if this Spirit Restriction Seal is cultivated to the ninth level, even a true immortal can be killed!¡±


    ¡°Amazing! Shouldn¡¯t this be enough to kill any cultivator?¡± Jiang Ming could not help but ask. ¡°Which level are you at?¡±


    He was a little suspicious.


    ¡°The fourth level!¡± Dr. Sun smiled in embarrassment. ¡°However, I¡¯m about to advance to the fifth level. If I seed, we might be able to survive this tribtion, and we might even have a way to fight against that greatest enemy.¡±


    Jiang Ming was rendered speechless. What was he even saying?


    Dr. Sun ignored him and continued, ¡°The Spirit Restriction Seal has a total of six basic levels. Even if you¡¯ve only cultivated the first level, you¡¯ll be almost unrivaled in both the Qi Refinement Realm and the Foundation Establishment Realm. When you reach higher realms, you¡¯ll still need to use it. ¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I practice thest few levels?¡± Jiang Ming frowned.


    Dr. Sun nced at him and suddenly stretched out his hand. Ayer of fine gray-white fur grew on his palm, and his entire palm became a little slender¡ªlike the forelimb of some insect.


    ¡°I¡¯m from the demon race. Only the blood of my own race can resist the bacsh of this Spirit Restriction Seal. Even so, I don¡¯t dare use the fifth level easily. If I¡¯m not careful, I¡¯ll suffer the bacsh. ording to my estimation, the highest level that my race can cultivate is only the sixth level. Theter levels only exist in theory and can¡¯t be achieved. As for you humans, you can only cultivate the first level. If you dare cultivate the second level, your entire body will be devoured by the Spirit Restriction Seal and turn into a mortal body. You¡¯ll be a restricted body, and your spiritual core will be dead. You won¡¯t be able to refine any more spiritual energy, and your body will even copse. How can you continue to cultivate?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not human?¡± Jiang Ming was also very surprised.


    Dr. Sun returned his palm to its original state and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you all five levels, but if you can¡¯t resist the temptation to cultivate the second level in the future and die, don¡¯t me me for not warning you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t! I won¡¯t!¡± Jiang Ming said. However, in his heart, he wasughing.


    ¡°It seems like the Spirit Restriction Seal can be considered a forbidden technique!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered. He was naturally not afraid of the bacsh. If he really learned it, would he be able to surpass Dr. Sun one day andprehend the Spirit Restriction Seal to a higher realm?


    Would he really be able to y Immortals one day?


    ¡°Is your enemy chasing after you for this technique? Can he cultivate it?¡± Jiang Ming remembered the reason why Dr. Sun was being hunted down and asked curiously.


    ¡°What corresponds to the technique is the innate cultivation body. It¡¯s the only body type in the entire world of cultivation that can cultivate this technique.¡± Dr. Sun nced at him. ¡°If you think that you may have an innate cultivation body, you can try this technique in the future. If youbine an innate cultivation body with the Spirit Restriction Seal, your future achievements will be immeasurable. It may be a real road to immortality.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that scary?¡± Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment, and then he breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Then it¡¯s fortunate that your greatest enemy didn¡¯t obtain the Spirit Restriction Seal!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say.¡± Dr. Sun shook his head. ¡°My heart has condensed the fruit of my life. That person might be able toprehend something.¡±


    Jiang Ming was even more confused.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m about toprehend the fifth level, I can¡¯t go further. Thus, my enemy can use this to his advantage. If I survive this tribtion, I¡¯ll definitely have my revenge!¡±


    Jiang Mingpletely understood. It turned out that Dr. Sun was about to die, but he was still plotting against his enemy and nning their demise.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have some tricks up your sleeve. I wonder how you became an immortal cultivator?¡± Dr. Sun suddenly asked nonchntly.


    Jiang Ming was shocked and looked at him warily.


    Dr. Sun smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so careful. The Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest is not the only mysterious ce in this world. If you find the source of the spiritual energy somewhere else, I won¡¯t bother to ask. Anyway, I can teach you the Spirit Restriction Seal. So, you can stay here for a few days.¡±

 Chapter 139 - 139 Natal Technique (3)

    139 Natal Technique (3)


    Jiang Ming let out a sigh of relief and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good. However, I¡¯vee here with a request.¡±


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°I have two old friends who are at the end of their lives. I want toe here to ask for a way to extend their lives.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that rabbit and the ck dog, right?¡± Dr. Sun was not surprised at all. ¡°When I came back from outside the mountain this time, I passed by the forest and found these two little guys who were dying of old age. So, they are your friends.¡±


    Jiang Ming always felt a trace of fear. It was good that Dr. Sun was not in the mountains when he transmigrated here. Otherwise, his every move would have been under his surveince.


    Immortal cultivators were really a force to be reckoned with. He had to be careful.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m about to die. How can I find a way to help them in this ce where spiritual energy is exhausted? At most, I can use the remaining spiritual energy in my body to sort out their blood Qi. However, it¡¯s just. drop in the bucket.¡± Dr. Sun shook his head. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m afraid your two old friends won¡¯t be able to hold on until the spiritual energy explosion in a few decades. If they could, there would still be some hope.


    ¡°Is there really no other way?¡± Jiang Ming frowned.


    ¡°There¡¯s one, but I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Dr. Sun muttered to himself for a moment before saying, ¡°The source of the spiritual energy here is an ancient well. Even if it¡¯s not the eruption period of spiritual energy, there¡¯s still a thinyer of spiritual energy seeping out. If I do something to seal their blood and let them sleep in the well, there might be a chance for them to hold on until the eruption of spiritual energy and help them embark on the path of bing demons. However, that dry well always gave me a sense of fear. Even though I¡¯ve been here for more than a thousand years, I¡¯ve never really gone inside. If I put them in there, I don¡¯t know what the consequences would be.¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned. He did not expect that even if he found the immortal behind the encounter, he still would not be able to find a solution.


    ¡°If we seal their blood Qi and let them sleep in the well, how confident are you that it will work?¡± Jiang Ming frowned and asked.


    Dr. Sun shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to estimate. Because I don¡¯t know the roots of the well, maybe they will sleep until they die, or maybe they will gain some great benefits from it. ¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly lowered his head in silence and hesitated.


    After a long time, he suddenly raised his head and smiled, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be making this decision. Can I bring them here and let them make their own decisions?¡±


    Dr. Sun smiled and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I want to stretch my legs.¡±


    The two of them walked down the stream together. Along the way, fiery red miasma filled the sky, and fire mayflies of different shades danced around.


    The light in the deep valley was a little dim¡ªas if it was almost evening. Many fire mayflies dancing in the miasma fell from the air at this time.


    In the distance, the forest towered into the clouds, and the stream beside them was clear. This valley hidden under the miasma had a different kind of beauty to it.


    ¡°Have you been here before when you were roaming the world of cultivators?¡± Jiang Ming suddenly asked curiously. ¡°Otherwise, why do you know so much about this world? And why did you deliberately escape here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Dr. Sun raised his head in confusion and looked at the red miasma. Suddenly, a light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Huh? I think I¡ª¡± He suddenly remembered something. ¡°I was born here, in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. I must have lived here for many years. At that time, Great Cloud City was still a small mountain vige. I often went up the mountain with the vigers to hunt and collect herbs until they found out that I was a demon. More than a thousand years ago, when I returned to recuperate from my injuries, under my influence, someone started a small town here, which slowly became Great Cloud City.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at him in shock. ¡°So, you¡¯re the legendary immortal who established Great Cloud City!¡±


    He could not help but be shocked. It seemed that there was an even deeper secret in the depths of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. This great demon was actually born here.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m dying, but I only remembered these memories from the depths of my mind. Even when I¡¯m awake, I don¡¯t seem to recall my past.¡± Dr. Sun continued to mumble, ¡°When I was in the world of cultivators, I went to many ces and saw many things. However, after living for more than three thousand years, I didn¡¯t expect that I would have forgotten all of these things.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve lived for over three thousand years?¡± Jiang Ming was also surprised. It was even longer than he had initially estimated.


    Even if a cultivator¡¯s lifespan was much longer than a mortal¡¯s, an existence that could live for so long must be extremely powerful.


    ¡°Yes, I have lived for more than three thousand years. I¡¯m the demon king of the demon race, and I¡¯ve ruled over a vast territory!¡±


    Dr. Sun spoke with increasing confidence¡ªas if he was remembering more things. However, he looked confused. ¡°But three thousand years seem to have been wasted. The scenery here is so gorgeous and colorful. Why didn¡¯t I notice it three thousand years ago? At that time, I was young and full of vigor. I seemed to only feel that this ce was boring and monotonous. I only wanted to escape from this boring ce with hardly any spiritual energy and go to the legendary world of immortal cultivation.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the rolling miasma above and smiled, ¡°Perhaps if you stay here, you will never find the scenery of your hometown. Now that I think about it, you didn¡¯t waste those three thousand years.¡±


    He suddenly felt a pang in his heart. Since he was immortal, would he feel the same in the future?


    ¡°Looks like I still need to experience more!¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself. ¡°After I¡¯m done here, I¡¯ll go down the mountain and have fun for three years!¡±


    Dr. Sunughed out loud. ¡°Well said. But I still feel that it¡¯s a pity. Three thousand years of constant cultivation and killing mean that I haven¡¯t made a lot of fond memories. Now, I suddenly feel that I am no different from these fire mayflies that only live for one day. I have lived for so many years and have not really experienced anything. If I die here with these little insects, I would be at peace.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Dr. Sun¡¯s turbid yellow eyes and suddenly felt that they were somewhat simr to the eyes of the fire mayflies.


    Perhaps Dr. Sun had chosen to hide here to recuperate because he could resonate with the fire mayflies.

 Chapter 140 - 140 An Invitation From an Immortal Cultivator (1)

    140 An Invitation From an Immortal Cultivator (1)


    At midnight, the miasma in the deep valley dissipated, and some moonlight shone through.


    Jiang Ming carried Master Si and ck Bean on his back and returned to the deep valley with Dr. Sun. They walked to the crack in the mountain wall where he was hiding earlier.


    ¡°Follow me!¡±


    Dr. Sun beckoned them to follow him and led the way into the crack. When he touched the extremely narrow crack, his body shrank and became as thin as paper as he walked in.


    Jiang Ming eximed in surprise and tried to walk there, but he suddenly felt that the crack suddenly becamerger, as if it had be a canyon that allowed him to walk in.


    Behind the crack, a wide open space of about an acre in size was revealed.


    Not far away, there was a thatched house with a small garden. There was also a field of medicinal herbs.


    ¡°You really know how to enjoy life!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. This was much better than his cottage in the mountain.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really decided?¡± Dr. Sun, on the other hand, walked slowly and nced at the two old men in the medicine basket.


    ¡°Woof.¡± ck Bean raised its head slightly. ¡°Rather than dying like this, I might as well take a gamble. Who wouldn¡¯t want to live a little longer?¡±


    ¡°If we die like this, we won¡¯t be able to see our boss again,¡± Master Si said.


    Dr. Sun chuckled and did not say anything more.


    A momentter, Dr. Sun brought Jiang Ming to an unremarkable, dry well behind the thatched house.


    Jiang Ming stared at the dry well with mild shock. It was more than three feet in diameter, but the wall of the well was not made of soil or stone. It was pale and rough¡ªas if it were carved out of some kind of hard material.


    Jiang Ming looked down and suddenly felt like this well was carved out of the bones of some giant creature.


    Jiang Ming looked down. The dry well was only a few feet deep. It was filled with a faint spiritual aura, as well as an unknown aura that made Jiang Ming¡¯s heart palpitate.


    Dr. Sun let out a strangeugh. ¡°The truth of this world might be even more terrifying than I guessed. If it is revealed one day, perhaps the entire world of cultivation will be shaken by it.¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned slightly. He did not know if it was a good or bad thing to let Master Si and ck Bean enter this dry well.


    However, at this point, this was the only way.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick some medicinal herbs to help your good friends sort out the blood Qi in their bodies. We can begin in a few days!¡± Dr. Sun said.


    Jiang Ming sighed and nodded.


    Over the next few days, Dr. Sun collected all the medicinal herbs in the valley and refined them into medicinal liquids and pills. He fed them to Master Si and ck Bean. Both of them seemed to have recovered a little, and their faces were glowing.


    However, Jiang Ming could see that these were only temporary solutions and did not address the root cause.


    Dr. Sun also taught Jiang Ming the Spirit Restriction Seal.


    A few dayster, it was time.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll meet again one day!¡±


    Master Si stood by the well with its dry fur fluttering in the wind. It cupped its paws and bowed to Jiang Ming, just like the happy and fat white rabbit it was when they first met.


    However, after this separation, Jiang Ming did not know if they would meet again.


    ¡°Hurry up,e quickly!¡± ck Bean was waiting for Dr. Sun to start.


    ¡°When you two return, we¡¯ll amaze the world with our power!¡± Jiang Ming smiled.


    Dr. Sun did not waste any time. Strange green runes shot out and fell on the bodies of the two. The aura of the two quickly converged and gradually disappeared.


    Dr. Sun waved his hand, and Master Si Bai and ck Bean¡¯s bodies flew into the dry well.


    ¡°Whether they seed or not will depend on their luck!¡± Dr. Sun said.


    Jiang Ming stared at his two old friends at the bottom of the well who were still and motionless. Suddenly, he felt a little upset.


    It felt like just yesterday that the three of them were traversing the mountains and forests. However, in what seemed like the blink of an eye, he was left alone in the world.


    Dr. Sun patted him on the shoulder and walked out first.


    Jiang Ming looked at the well for a moment, sighed, and turned to leave.


    On the cliff, Jiang Ming looked at the rolling miasma below and smiled. ¡°Then we¡¯ll part ways here. We¡¯ll meet again the next time the fire cloud grass appears.¡±


    At the horizon, the sun slowly rose and shone on the red miasma like a raging me.


    One after another, fire mayflies rushed out from the bottom of the miasma with their wings reflecting a brilliant light in the sun. They flew in all directions.


    Dr. Sun looked at the dancing fire mayflies in a daze, and a hint of envy shed in his eyes.


    ¡°The fire mayfly is the world¡¯s weakest insect. They¡¯re born in the morning and die in the evening. However, they still fight so hard. Isn¡¯t their single day of life more eventful than all three thousand years of mine?¡±

 Chapter 141 - 141 An Invitation From an Immortal Cultivator (2)

    141 An Invitation From an Immortal Cultivator (2)


    Suddenly, Jiang Ming thought of something. ¡°Maybe they swallowed the poisonous miasma; that¡¯s why they only live for a day. If they can resist the temptation to swallow the miasma, they might live longer.¡±


    Dr. Sun nced at him. ¡°Perhaps it isn¡¯t a temptation. Perhaps it¡¯s an experience they should have in their lives. They wouldn¡¯t be true fire mayflies otherwise.¡±


    Dr. Sun sounded dejected. He turned around and jumped. Sinking into the miasma, he disappeared.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart twinged. He had a few spections, but he felt they were ridiculous. He could not help butugh and shake his head. He turned around and left.


    This ce, which was once a ravaged battlefield, had once again regained its peace.


    * * *


    Back at Peace County, the old wood carver was thriving. Not only could he make toys for the children, but he could also help the neighbors repair their furniture. He was very popr with the townsfolk.


    After a hard day¡¯s work, the old wood carver went back home. As soon as he entered the house, he saw a man reclining on his chair, reading a book.


    ¡°Master!¡± Wu Hen bowed respectfully.


    Jiang Ming stood up with a smile. ¡°Not bad, not bad. You¡¯re very close to breaking through to the Grandmaster realm. The world is going to have another Grandmaster in a few years!¡±


    Wu Hen flushed.


    ¡°How are things going? Did anything happen in the past three years?¡± Jiang Ming asked casually.


    Wu Hen said slowly, ¡°The change of dynasties has been the only major event so far. The former Qingxuan Army and the country of Yan have beenpletely destroyed. The Flying Cloud Castle has taken over Great Cloud City, and Grandmaster Zhang Yuanhe has be the emperor. Great Cloud City has been made the new capital city, and the country is now the Cloud Empire.¡±


    Jiang Ming was momentarily stunned. He did not expect that Great Cloud City would be under the emperor¡¯s feet. However, it did not affect him much.


    ¡°Perhaps this is one of the reasons why cultivators rarelye to this world,¡± Jiang Ming thought.


    ¡°In addition, there¡¯s one more thing that you might be interested in,¡± Wu Hen continued.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Half a year ago, there was a self-proimed immortal cultivator who came to contact the Nameless and said that he wanted to meet Anonymous!¡±


    Jiang Ming was surprised. He had been searching for immortals for decades, but he did not find any real immortal cultivators. He had only found Dr. Sun, a demon. However, now, immortal cultivators hade to find him.


    Jiang Ming suddenly realized that after Anonymous killed several Grandmasters in a row, he was treated with reverence. Even the new imperial family of the Cloud Empire would have to treat him with respect.


    ¡°If this is true, maybe I can use this opportunity to increase my understanding of the world of immortal cultivation,¡± Jiang Ming thought.


    After all, Dr. Sun had left the world of cultivators for more than a thousand years, and he was still suffering from dementia and had a fragmented memory.


    ¡°Do you have any more details?¡± Jiang Ming looked at Wu Hen.


    ¡°It¡¯s all under the control of Wu Yan. It seems that they are still in contact. She is now in Great Cloud City,¡± Wu Hen replied.


    * * *


    The next day, in Great Cloud City, Jiang Ming could see a magnificent pce from afar.


    It was under construction.


    The residence of the imperial family had to be luxurious. It wasmon for it to take a few years to build.


    The walls of Great Cloud City had even been broken open, and the city was being expanded. The city was also much livelier than before, and countless people swarmed in.


    * * *


    Opposite the Zhou manor was a stall selling meat stew. It attracted several customers.


    ¡°The Zhou family is an aristocratic family with a Dao Master. You must be on good terms with them to be able to have your stall here,¡± a customer said carefully.


    ¡°Haha! I¡¯m just a foreigner, and the Zhou family¡¯s master was kind and pitied me. Thus, he let me open my stall here.¡±


    ¡°This is a blessednd!¡± an old man with a white beard said with a smile. ¡°Do you know who lived here when I was young?¡±


    After attracting many gazes, the old man smiled proudly and said, ¡°The Wang family! They were highly respected in this area. Miss Wang was beautiful and kind. Many people in the city have received help from the Wang family.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you were so excited about? Nobody cares about the Wang family anymore.¡±


    Many customers rolled their eyes.


    The old man¡¯s face suddenly turned red. He wanted to argue, but he could not. In the end, he could only leave with a sigh.


    After Jiang Ming finished his speech, he got up and left.


    The glory and liveliness of the past had long been buried underyers of dust. Even if some people remembered it, no one would care anymore.


    * * *


    There was arge tree in the Zhou manor.


    Under the tree was a swing. A person was seated on the swing, swaying gently.


    There was no one around. Everyone in the Zhou family knew that this was a forbidden area of the Zhou family. Only with the permission of Madam Zhou could anyone enter.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would still return here!¡±


    A faintugh suddenly rang out.


    The swing stopped abruptly.


    Miss Wang stood up from the swing and saluted the figure who had suddenly appeared. She then exined carefully, ¡°When I was young, my father tied a swing under this tree for me. This used to be my favorite ce to y.¡±


    Jiang Ming waved his hand and did not let her continue. ¡°Tell me, did the immortal cultivatorse to find me? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Miss Wang¡¯s gaze turned serious. ¡°Half a year ago, a Dao Master under the Nameless¡¯smand was suddenly found by a mysterious person. They asked him to send a message, saying that he wanted to meet Anonymous and discuss a deal! That person only said that they were from the Fire Lotus Valley.¡±


    Jiang Ming squinted.


    ording to the Liang family¡¯s records, it was the immortal cultivators of the Fire Lotus Valley who sought out the heads of the Liang family. That was how the Grandmaster family was established for hundreds of years.


    The Liang family had presented the King of Medicine for generations in exchange for martial arts resources from the immortal cultivators of the Fire Lotus Valley.


    ¡°Are they here to seek revenge?¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself and then looked at Miss Wang. ¡°What else did they tell us? Did they leave anything?¡±


    ...


    ¡°They left behind a jade pendant, saying that the path of martial arts is just one aspect of life. They also said that if Anonymous wants to go further and look for immortals, he should go to the red pine snowfield and seek an audience.¡±


    ¡°Seek an audience, huh?¡± Jiang Ming had a faint smile on his face.

 Chapter 142 - 142 Planning to Hunt Immortals (1)

    142 nning to Hunt Immortals (1)


    ¡°Don¡¯t the depths of the red pine snowfield belong to this world? Won¡¯t he be suppressed? Man, these immortal cultivators sure are arrogant!¡± Jiang Ming chuckled. ¡°Immortal cultivators are gods in terms of power. However, in this world, their power is suppressed!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were cold. This was a world that belonged to martial artists, and martial artists were the masters here!


    ¡°Where is the jade pendant?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in the secret vault along with the other treasures that we¡¯ve umted over the past few decades,¡± Miss Wang replied respectfully.


    Jiang Ming nced at her with a smile and nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard all these years. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm as he followed Miss Wang into the depths of the house.


    Soon, they stepped into the vault. It was bursting at the seams with rare treasures from all over the world.


    Miss Wang walked to a wall on the side, unlocked a secretpartment, took out a small wooden box, and handed it to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming opened the wooden box, and a long, white jade pendant was revealed.


    The jade pendant was warm to the touch and had a nine-petaled lotus carved on it. There was a faint red light within it that was changing shape and flowing continuously.


    Jiang Ming stared at the jade pendant and sensed the spiritual energy flowing in it. He was almost certain that the messenger most likely belonged to the Fire Lotus Valley force that had connections with the Liang family.


    Jiang Ming wondered if they just wanted to find another worker to help them get the King of Medicine.


    ording to the Liang family¡¯s records, the King of Medicine of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest was of great value even to immortal cultivators. Otherwise, the immortal cultivators of the Fire Lotus Valley would not have to support the Liang family to find it for them every hundred years.


    ¡°There should be at least sixty to seventy years before the next appearance of the King of Medicine.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the jade pendant.


    If the immortal cultivators of Fire Lotus Valley wanted to continue taking the King of Medicine, they would definitely take action regardless of whether he showed up or not.


    Maybe they were also contacting other martial arts Grandmasters at the same time as they were contacting him.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming looked at Miss Wang. ¡°From now on, pay close attention to the movements of the Grandmaster forces in the world. If there¡¯s anyone who tries anything suspicious in Great Cloud City, make a note of them immediately.¡±


    Miss Wang did not ask any more questions and nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Keep an eye on Zhang Yuanhe¡¯s men as well,¡± Jiang Ming added.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Miss Wang¡¯s face was still calm.


    Zhang Yuanhe was the founding emperor of the Cloud Empire¡ªa man who would be recorded in history books for thousands of years. However, in the eyes of Jiang Ming and Miss Wang, he was nothing special.


    ¡°There will be another storm in a few decades,¡± Jiang Ming said softly, his face calm.


    This time, he was going to participate in the storm. He was finally strong enough to face any enemy in this world.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s take a look at the things you¡¯ve collected over the years.¡±


    Jiang Ming took the lead and walked forward. Miss Wang¡¯s eyes were filled with a trace of unease, and she quickly followed behind.


    ¡°Most of them are ordinary items.¡± Jiang Ming walked slowly, but his face was calm.


    Now that his heightened perception was at its peak, if there was anything unusual about these items, it would definitely not escape his eyes.


    Miss Wang looked at Jiang Ming, and she felt sad. Was there nothing that could help him?


    Jiang Ming walked to a wooden shelf and stared at a light blue piece of jade. The surface was smooth. However, it still seemed to be emitting a faint glow in the dim light.


    This piece of jade contained some spiritual energy.


    ¡°Is this the Jade Slip mentioned in the files about the immortal cultivators?¡±


    In the world of immortal cultivation, Jade Slips were used to record information. As long as one¡¯s soul entered it, one could browse the information.


    Jiang Ming picked it up and continued to walk forward.


    A momentter, he picked up a dark green dagger and flicked it with his fingers.


    The sound reverberated in the vault. The rust on the dagger immediately fell off, revealing a sharp, cold glint.


    ¡°Is this a magic tool?¡± Jiang Ming sensed the spiritual energy rippling inside the dagger, and he was surprised.


    Over the years, he had collected many items that were suspected to be magic tools, but all of them were eitherpletely damaged or had lost their power. None of them were as intact as this dagger.


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    When Miss Wang saw Jiang Ming¡¯s interest in the dagger, she quickly said, ¡°Do you still remember the corpse of a suspected immortal cultivator around twenty years ago?¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded.


    ¡°This dagger was found in a forest near the corpse. It was found by the vigers and sold as a scrap iron dagger. It was bought by the subordinates of the Nameless.¡±


    ¡°Could it be the remains of a battle between immortal cultivators?¡± Jiang Ming pondered for a moment. ¡°Collect all the information rted to this matter. I¡¯lle and get it in a few days.¡±


    Before dealing with the immortal cultivators of the Fire Lotus Valley, he had to make some preparations. There was still a long time before the King of Medicine appeared, so he decided to do some research.


    ¡°As for the rest, you can handle it yourself.¡± Jiang Ming looked around the vault and smiled faintly. ¡°Other than the mission I gave you today, it¡¯s up to you how you want to manage the Nameless in the future. I won¡¯t interfere anymore.¡±


    Miss Wang was stunned for a moment, but she could only nod her head. She then gathered her courage and asked, ¡°Master, are you going to the world of immortal cultivation?¡±


    After so many years of development, Miss Wang knew that there was a mysterious and vast world above the world of martial artists.


    However, that world was not something that ordinary people coulde into contact with. It was said that only Grandmasters were qualified to walk on that path.


    As the leader of the Nameless, Miss Wang knew better than anyone else that although the Nameless was a force whose name shook the world, their purpose was only to collect information on immortal cultivators for him.


    Jiang Ming smiled. This was not a secret that needed to be hidden from Miss Wang. ¡°We have been acquainted for so long. However, it is time for us to go on our separate ways!¡±


    After a while, Jiang Ming left, leaving Miss Wang alone.


    * * *


    Jiang Ming walked on the streets of Great Cloud City, feeling a little emotional.


    In the blink of an eye, it had been decades since the Shi family and the Wang family had been destroyed. Now that the new dynasty had been established, first-ss martial artist families in the city were no longer a big deal. No one remembered those old families anymore.


    ...


    Suddenly, a mor came from the side of the street.


    ¡°Opening bonus! Buy one portion of pig¡¯s ear mushroom and get one free! This offer is limited to the first three hundred customers only!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked over with a strange expression. This offer sounded familiar.


    When the Hundred Herb Hall in Peace County had just opened, Jiang Ming had used simr sales tactics.


    Jiang Ming looked at the newly opened medicine shop. Several sales attendants were running around, and business was booming.


    When Jiang Ming looked up, he was stunned when he saw the store¡¯s signboard.


    In the shop, a figure could be seen quickly walking back and forth, giving the sales attendants instructions.

 Chapter 143 - 143 A Happy Reunion and a Farewell (1)

    143 A Happy Reunion and a Farewell (1)


    Jiang Ming looked at the busy figure in the medicine shop.


    More than twenty years had passed, and his old friend had experienced a great many things. Her face was still delicate and sweet, but there were some crow¡¯s feet at the corners of her eyes.


    Time truly was cruel.


    Jiang Ming looked at the figure and left slowly.


    !!


    A momentter, he reappeared outside the medicine shop. This time, he revealed his true appearance. However, he had aged himself up appropriately.


    Jiang Ming walked in slowly, and the sales attendants were still greeting him warmly until the figure in the medicine shop turned around and saw Jiang Ming.


    The sunlight outside the window shone on the two of them. It was as if they were coated with ayer of golden light.


    Jiang Ming looked at the surprised woman in front of him and grinned. ¡°Long time no see, brat!¡±


    Zhou Wenxiu stared at Jiang Ming in shock. ¡°Where have you been for the past few decades? I thought you had died!¡±


    As she spoke, Zhou Wenxiu¡¯s eyes reddened. She jumped up without a care and threw herself on Jiang Ming¡¯s body to give him a big hug.


    Around them, the sales attendants of the medicine shop were shocked. Although their boss was easygoing, they had never seen her do such a thing to anyone.


    Jiang Ming was toozy to exin. He gently pried Zhou Wenxiu off him, and they walked to the backyard together.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few decades since west met, and you¡¯re finally able to hold your own!¡± Jiang Ming sat on the stone bench, looking at therge medicine shop, and smiled.


    Now that Great Cloud City was under the emperor¡¯s control, it was not possible for ordinary people to obtain such arge piece ofnd.


    ¡°Hmph, I didn¡¯t waste my time. I joined the Flying Cloud Castle and started as a lowly doctor. Over the years, I became the most outstanding doctor in the army. My position was quite high. This is a plot ofnd that Marquis Fang personally granted me.¡±


    Zhou Wenxiu hugged Jiang Ming¡¯s arm. In front of Jiang Ming, she seemed to have be the cheerful girl she used to be again. She proudly told him about her achievements and her experiences over the years.


    Jiang Ming listened quietly until Zhou Wenxiu was done. He ruffled her hair and gave her a thumbs up.


    Jiang Ming nced at her weather-beaten hands and the faintly visible calluses. ¡°It¡¯s been more than twenty years. It must have been hard.¡±


    Zhou Wenxiu¡¯s eyes reddened again, but she held back her tears and said stubbornly, ¡°I¡¯m the most powerful doctor out there! Nothing can stop me!¡±


    Jiang Mingughed.


    Zhou Wenxiu mumbled and began to talk about the things she had seen and heard over the years, as well as the new friends she had made.


    Jiang Ming listened carefully and smiled gently. He could see that although Zhou Wenxiu had not had an easy time over the past twenty years, she seemed to be very happy.


    It was indeed the Zhou Wenxiu he knew. She was outstanding no matter where she went.


    ¡°Oh right, Marquis Fang often mentions you. Do you want to go find him?¡± Zhou Wenxiu suddenly asked.


    Jiang Ming was stunned. He recalled the gentle teenager in his mind. Back then, he only focused on reading philosophy books. Later, he had no choice but to learn martial arts. In the end, he joined the Flying Cloud Castle by ident. Twenty years had passed. Now he was a marquis.


    Minister Wei Yan and Marquis Fang Lie were the two pirs of the Cloud Empire.


    * * *


    ¡°Jiang Ming!¡±


    The moment Fang Lie saw Jiang Ming, he immediately rushed up and gave him a bear hug.


    Jiang Ming looked around. All his old friends from the Tiger Hunting Vige were gathered here today.


    Guan Feng was there as well. He was now one of Fang Lie¡¯s generals, but at the gathering today, no one dared treat him as a subordinate of Fang Lie.


    ¡°Master Guan, long time no see!¡±


    Jiang Ming and Guan Feng looked at each other and smiled. They did not need words tomunicate what needed to be said.


    That night, everyone drank merrily and reminisced about the past. However, everyone kept a respectful distance from Fang Lie.


    Late at night, Jiang Ming broke away from the crowd and walked to Fang Lie¡¯s side. He was the only one there, sipping the strong wine.


    ¡°It¡¯s lonely at the top, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at his old friend. His gentleness had disappeared and was reced by a stern, cold temperament. Only when he asionallyughed and talked with his old friends could a trace of his old self be seen.


    ¡°How are you? Has your dream been realized?¡±


    Fang Lie was stunned for a moment before he took a big gulp of wine and sighed.

 Chapter 144 - 144 A Happy Reunion and a Farewell (2)

    144 A Happy Reunion and a Farewell (2)


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I understand. From the moment I joined the Flying Cloud Castle, I was simply someone else¡¯s pawn. Now, even though it looks like I¡¯ve ascended to a high position, the truth is that I have no power.¡±


    Fang Lie took another big gulp of wine.


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s hard to live ording to ideals. Simply enjoying life is enough for me!¡± Jiang Ming smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Wei Yan has been trying to find out about you.¡± The night wind blew, and Fang Lie seemed to have sobered up a little.


    !!


    At the mention of Wei Yan, Fang Lie¡¯s gaze turned cold. It was obvious that the rtionship between the two was not as pleasant as the outside world thought.


    Back then, when Ningzhou City was surrounded, Fang Lie almost killed Wei Yan.


    ¡°Asking about me?¡± Jiang Ming was slightly stunned.


    He was sure he had covered all his tracks, but to be honest, he was not a god. Even if he could disguise himself, he could notpletely hide his traces. If someone paid attention, they would be able to find some clues.


    The most obvious thing was that Zhang Shan had rushed to Ningzhou City to save Guan Feng from a desperate situation and had even reached broken through to the Grandmaster realm in that battle. It was obvious that he had a close rtionship with Guan Feng.


    Naturally, the Flying Cloud Castle had heard of Zhang Shan¡¯s name. After investigating the area where Zhang Shan was active, they found that he was most active in Great Cloud City and Peace County.


    Back then, there were only a few martial artists who hade out of Peace County. Jiang Ming was one of them. He had even gone to the Tiger Hunting Vige to learn martial arts. It was reasonable for him to save Guan Feng.


    ¡°However, he must have something up his sleeve for him to be able to deduce it was me. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s looking for me. Is it simply to rope in a Grandmaster, or does he have other motives?¡±


    But it did not matter anymore. He was too strong for him to be afraid of Wei Yan


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. If he can find me, I¡¯ll be d to wee him.¡±


    Fang Lie frowned and hesitated for a long time before he asked nervously, ¡°Does Zhang Shan have anything to do with you?¡±


    Jiang Mingughed. ¡°It seems you already know the answer. Do you still need to ask?¡±


    As soon as he said that, even though Fang Lie had already guessed it, he still looked at Jiang Ming in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯m nothingpared to you¡­¡± Fang Lie shook his head and sighed.


    Jiang Ming smiled and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you have any dreams anymore?¡±


    Fang Lie looked up at the sky. ¡°Of course I do. Unfortunately, I¡¯mpletely trapped now and can¡¯t pursue those dreams.¡±


    His eyes twinkled under the starlight. From afar, a sweet little girl ran over and shouted for her grandfather to drink less, causing everyone to burst intoughter.


    Fang Lie lowered his head. The twinkle in his eyes disappeared, and a kind smile appeared on his face. He picked up the little girl.


    ¡°This is my granddaughter¡ª¡±


    Fang Lie turned around and realized that his old friend who was drinking beside him had disappeared.


    Fang Lie looked up subconsciously and saw a figure nodding at him from a pavilion in the distance. The figure turned and disappeared into the night.


    Fang Lie waved his hand at the invisible figure.


    * * *


    Three dayster, Jiang Ming and Zhou Wenxiu returned to Peace County to meet with Ah Fei, Li Qingqing, and the others, who were getting older and older.


    His old friends in Peace County were not martial artists. They aged far faster than Zhou Wenxiu and Fang Lie. Now, Ah Fei even looked a little like Old Jiang from back then.


    ¡°Things may have remained the same, but people always change.¡±


    In the early morning light, Jiang Ming took onest look at Zhou Wenxiu¡¯s medicine shop, smiled, and turned to leave.


    * * *


    Half a monthter, a caravan was slowly moving forward on a trade route. This was a newly opened trade route between the Cloud Empire and the country of Jing in the south. It had been very busy over the past few years.


    Jiang Ming had disguised himself as a slightly chubby old man, who looked like a rich merchant. He was calmly seated in the caravan with many books beside him, all of which contained information about the dead bodies of the immortal cultivators of the country of Jing.


    ¡°I was thinking of stealing a part of a corpse to study. However, I have a new target now!¡±


    Jiang Ming stared at the book in his hand. It recorded a strange man who had suddenly appeared in recent years on a riverside pier a few hundred miles away from the small mountain vige where the dismembered corpse appeared.


    He was thin and looked weak. However, he was surprisingly strong. He could carry several bags of food, and he made money at the dock. However, he kept a low profile and had almost no contact with people.


    ¡°His appearance coincides with when the corpse appeared. However, there¡¯s a gap between them by about two weeks.¡±


    Back then, Jiang Ming had suspected that the appearance of the corpse was caused by a battle between immortal cultivators in this world.


    The Nameless had investigated the forest, and there were indeed traces of a battle, indicating that in addition to the corpse, another immortal cultivator had escaped.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost certain that the strange man is another immortal cultivator.¡±


    Jiang Mingughed and looked forward to this trip.


    After another two weeks, the caravan finally arrived at their destination.


    They stopped at Heyuan City.


    This was a prosperous prefecture city built near a canal.


    ¡°Farewell!¡±


    The caravan driver, a member of the Nameless, waved goodbye to him.


    Jiang Ming stood in a tea house in the city, looking at the canal in the distance. The streets were bustling.


    There was no need to be in a hurry. He was going to settle down first.


    He still did not know the other party¡¯s background. If he rashly exposed his identity as an immortal cultivator, it would inevitably cause some unrest, and it would be difficult to get any useful information thereafter.


    ¡°At the very least, I have to master the level of the Spirit Restriction Seal. I have to be able to seal my spiritual aura before I can get in touch with him.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm. There were still a few decades before the appearance of the King of Medicine. He could slowly cultivate andy out his ns.


    Over the next few days, with the help of the Nameless, he created a new identity for himself.


    ...

 Chapter 145 - 145 Devoted to Cultivation

    145 Devoted to Cultivation


    At the Tiger Subduing Dojo in Heyuan City, fireworks lit up the sky. It was their grand opening and a crowd had gathered to partake in the festivities.


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, a burly middle-aged man walked out of the Tiger Subduing Dojo. After demonstrating a few techniques, he bellowed to the crowd, ¡°I¡¯m Li Si, a first-ss martial artist at his peak. Today, I¡¯m opening this martial arts school in Heyuan City. Please support us. Those who are interested in learning martial arts can sign up.¡±


    After saying a few words, the burly man turned around and returned to the martial arts school, leaving only a few hired martial artists to entertain the crowd.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost done setting up.¡±


    !!


    In a hall inside the school, Jiang Ming smiled as hepleted a painting. He called a young martial artist to send it to be framed and hung in the main hall.


    Wang Ji, one of the martial artists,plimented his piece.


    Jiang Ming shook his head and smiled. As soon as he announced he was opening a martial arts school, dozens of martial artists applied to be a part of it.


    ¡°In two weeks, I will teach you the second-ss martial arts technique, the Tiger Subduing Fist!¡± Jiang Ming said lightly and then strode out.


    It had been more than a month since Jiang Ming hade to Heyuan City. This time. he did not ask the Nameless for their help. He opened more than a dozen different shops in secret, covering a range of demographics.


    With these precautions, he was sure the immortal cultivator here would never find him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for a few decades and slowly try to get in touch with him. If I still can¡¯t get him to talk when the fire cloud grass appears, it won¡¯t be toote to try to use force to solve the issue. By then, I would be even stronger.¡±


    In fact, Jiang Ming had estimated that he could defeat the immortal now. However, he chose to be cautious.


    * * *


    In a secret underground vault, Jiang Ming was sitting cross-legged with three items ced in front of him¡ªthe Jade Slip, a dagger, and a jade pendant.


    Jiang Ming first picked up the jade pendant of the Fire Lotus Valley. The light on his fingertips flowed slightly, and an extremely vague rune appeared.


    There seemed to be a vague kind of power he could not grasp yet.


    ¡°The Spirit Restriction Seal is quite hard to learn!¡± Jiang Ming shook his head.


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t seal this jade pendant, I must destroy it,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. It could have some sort of tracking function, after all. It was a ticking time bomb.


    With this in mind, he crushed the pendant.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm. He picked up the thin Jade Slip and tried to put it on his forehead.


    ording to the information he had gathered, if this item really was a Jade Slip, a cultivator would need to use their soul to examine it in order to browse the information within.


    However, there were very few Qi Refinement Realm immortal cultivators who could release their soul, so they could only stick it to their forehead to browse the information.


    ¡°Is this a map of the red pine snowfield?¡± As soon as the Jade Slip touched his forehead, he could browse through all the information recorded within.


    It recorded the situation of the snowfield outside North Peace City, such as where there was a path to the world of immortal cultivation and where thews of the world did not apply. The snowfield¡¯s name was actually the Red Pine Snowfield as well.


    ¡°It seems that the Red Pine Snowfield is indeed a ce that leads to the world of immortal cultivation. However. perhaps it¡¯s because it¡¯s located at the boundary between the worlds, thews of this world are not stable there. No wonder the people of the Fire Lotus Valley asked me to go to the red pine snowfield to seek an audience. They¡¯re quite cautious!¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled. It seemed that these people also knew that immortal cultivators were not omnipotent in this world.


    In addition, Jiang Ming also found out that the Red Pine Snowfield was extremely vast.


    However, danger lurked in the depths of the snowfield. Not only was the terrain difficult, but there were also fierce beasts lurking everywhere. Even a Grandmaster might be in danger, and it was impossible for anyone below the Grandmaster realm to walk out alive.


    ¡°This is good news for me!¡± Jiang Ming smiled. He was worried that he would be discovered on the way to the world of immortal cultivation, but now it seemed that there was no need to worry.


    He then picked up thest item, the dark green dagger.


    It was heavy in his hand.


    However, when Jiang Ming tried to inject the spiritual energy in his body into the dark green dagger, he suddenly felt that something was eating his spiritual energy.


    The dark green dagger suddenly trembled and flew into the void from Jiang Ming¡¯s hand.


    At the same time, Jiang Ming could also feel that there was a faint connection between his mind and the dagger. His eyes lit up in realization.


    ¡°It¡¯s the legendary flying dagger!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up and he tried to control the flying dagger. ¡°Go!¡±


    The dagger turned into a ray of green light and suddenly shot out. It sank into the wall with a bang, leaving only the hilt outside.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face also turned pale in an instant. This attack alone hadpletely sucked out his spiritual energy.


    At the same time, there was a sharp pain on the surface of his body. Sharp cuts suddenly appeared all over his body.


    The origin light shook slightly, and those wounds disappeared.


    Jiang Ming gasped for air. After a while, he pulled the flying dagger from the wall and frowned slightly, ¡°It¡¯s not that powerful.¡±


    However, he was not disappointed. On the contrary, this confirmed his guess. Immortal cultivators were not necessarily stronger than martial artists.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t pour enough spiritual energy into it,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. He had just entered the first level of the Qi Refinement Realm. If his cultivation was stronger, the dagger¡¯s power might be greater.


    He had to practice harder to be stronger!


    * * *


    Autumn had arrived. After a few years, the Tiger Subduing Dojo had gradually be a well-known martial arts school in the city.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s other business ventures were also doing well.


    He was making steady progress in his cultivation of immortal techniques.


    However, the cultivation of the Five Elemental Arts was still difficult.


    Ten years passed and he finally broke through to the third level of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    As he broke through to the third level of the Qi Refinement Realm, the speed of his cultivation became slower and slower. In fact, it felt like his progress had evene to a halt over the past few months.


    Moreover, Jiang Ming¡¯s need for spiritual energy was also greater every time he advanced to the next level. However, the Blood Spirit Technique that he obtained in the past could not sustain his increased demand for spiritual energy.


    With no results from his cultivation, Jiang Ming simply left home and continued to stroll around the city.


    He looked at the calendar and realized it was time for him to recruit new apprentices.


    When Jiang Ming arrived at the martial arts school, he saw that there were already many new apprentices standing in the courtyard.


    ...


    ¡°What?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face was expressionless. However, he was actually very shocked.


    The person he hade here to find was now here to learn martial arts from him.

 Chapter 146 - 146 First Glimpse of the World of Immortal Cultivation (1)

    146 First Glimpse of the World of Immortal Cultivation (1)


    ¡°My name is Zhao Hong. I¡¯ve never learned martial arts before, but I¡¯m very strong. Please take me in, Master Li,¡± a thin young man said respectfully and handed two taels of silver to the burly man in front of him.


    Jiang Ming sat calmly on an armchair, smiled, and did not move. Wang Ji, who was beside him, quickly stepped forward and took the silver. He said solemnly, ¡°We are not taking your money for profit. We are taking it to buy you equipment and martial arts medicine.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Thank you for your guidance!¡±


    Zhao Hong nodded and bowed respectfully. He served Jiang Ming tea and then stood aside.


    !!


    Jiang Ming taught Zhao Hong and a few other new disciples the basic form of the Tiger Subduing Fist. After saying a few words, he stood up and left.


    ¡°Zhao Hong¡­¡±


    In the secret vault, Jiang Ming repeated this name several times, and his expression was a little strange.


    Zhao Hong was the weirdo who was suspected to be an immortal cultivator. He had worked at the dock for ten years, kept a low profile, and did not cause any trouble. It seemed like he was prepared to stay here for a long time.


    He did not expect that he woulde here to learn martial arts.


    ¡°An immortal cultivatoring here to learn martial arts¡­ How interesting!¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled. He had just sensed the spiritual energy in Zhao Hong¡¯s body through his heightened perception. He was indeed an immortal cultivator, but his aura did not seem to be much stronger than his own. He should be a rookie in the early stages of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    Over the years, Jiang Ming¡¯s practice of the Spirit Restriction Seal had led to some results. He was not afraid of this noob discovering anything.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm as he continued to close his eyes and cultivate. Although the spiritual energy refined by the Blood Spirit Technique was getting thinner and thinner for a level three Qi Refinement Realm cultivator, it was still better than nothing.


    ¡°If I go to the world of immortal cultivation, my cultivation speed should be able to increase a little,¡± Jiang Ming muttered.


    Previously, Jiang Ming wanted to reach the ninth level of the Qi Refinement Realm before going to the world of immortal cultivation. But ording to his current progress, even if he trained for a few more decades, he would at most be at the fifth or sixth level of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    ¡°I wonder if the King of Medicine will be of any use!¡±


    * * *


    Time flew by quickly. Jiang Ming continued to maintain the pace of his life, practicing, teaching, and having fun.


    In the Tiger Subduing Dojo, Zhao Hong was quite hardworking. He learned martial arts in the dojo during the day and worked at the dock at night to earn money for his tuition fees. However, his aptitude was average. It took him more than three years to be a martial artist.


    ¡°It seems that martial arts and immortal cultivation aptitude have nothing to do with each other.¡±


    Jiang Ming stared at Zhao Hong and the others who were practicing in the courtyard. He found it funny and continued to shake his head while reading the book in his hand.


    ¡°What book does Master read every day?¡± one of the disciples suddenly asked, his eyes darting around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your mind wander! Focus on practicing!¡± Wang Ji snorted coldly. After more than ten years, he had be a second-ss martial artist and had made a name for himself in Heyuan City.


    The disciples were embarrassed and did not dare say anything.


    Zhao Hong stood in the corner with narrowed eyes.


    Jiang Ming nced at him from the corner of his eye. He also covered his face and sighed. How did he survive in the world of immortal cultivation?


    * * *


    Another twelve years passed.


    Zhao Hong gradually surpassed many of his seniors. He finally became a second-ss martial artist and became the second senior of the Tiger Subduing Dojo. The dojo master, Li Si, was also getting older and older. Wang Ji was in charge of almost all the important matters in the dojo.


    However, although Wang Ji had a lot of prestige, he was still respectful to Li Si on the surface. This was because Li Si still did not pass on the first-ss martial arts techniques to any of his disciples.


    As for Zhao Hong and the other disciples, they often saw the dojo master lying on the bamboo chair, his hair gray, and his eyes listless as he looked up at the sky.


    In a small bar, many disciples of the martial arts schools had gathered to eat, drink and make conversation.


    Today, there were sighs and grumbles.


    After so many years, the disciples in the martial arts school gradually and unintentionally learned what kind of books the dojo master was reading.


    They were all strange ancient books that recorded the legends of powerful immortals.


    Wang Ji sneered. He could not believe their dojo master was wasting time on such books instead of trying to break through to the Dao Master realm.

 Chapter 147 - 147 First Glimpse of the World of Immortal Cultivation (2)

    147 First Glimpse of the World of Immortal Cultivation (2)


    Wang Ji was at the peak of the second ss, and his strength was terrifying. All he needed was a first-ss technique to breakthrough.


    Li Si was old now, and he had not fought for a long time. If the two of them were to fight, it was not certain who would win.


    The other disciples immediately fell silent. Now, everyone could see that Wang Ji was getting stronger and stronger. Even if they waited for a few more years, their master may still not teach them first-ss techniques. No one could tell what would happen.


    ¡°Zhao Hong, cheers!¡± Wang Ji suddenly said as he stared at Zhao Hong with a burning gaze.


    !!


    Zhao Hong sighed internally, but he revealed a foolish smile on his face. He clinked sses with Wang Ji and drank the wine in one gulp.


    Only then did Wang Ji reveal a smile. A hint of cruelty shed in his eyes. If Li Si did not teach him the martial arts technique, Wang Ji could not be med for his actions.


    Everyone dispersed after drinking.


    Late at night, Zhao Hongy in a dark room, but he could not fall asleep. ¡°What should I do? I also need a first-ss martial arts technique. With Wang Ji¡¯s character, even if he obtained a first-ss technique, he definitely wouldn¡¯t pass it to me! But it¡¯s almost impossible to ask Master for it. Unless¡­¡±


    Zhao Hong¡¯s eyes were filled with conflict. However, in the end, he did not act on his impulses.


    The next day, Jiang Ming looked at Zhao Hong¡¯s bloodshot eyes as he stepped into the school. He raised his eyebrows and said nothing.


    Heavy footsteps sounded. Wang Ji suddenly walked in front of him and said in a deep voice, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve been hovering at the peak of the second ss for many years. I¡¯m confident that I can improve further!¡±


    Jiang Ming was unperturbed and said nonchntly, ¡°Wait a little longer. You have toy a more stable foundation in order to go further.¡±


    Wang Ji¡¯s face turned red, and he turned to leave without saying a word.


    Jiang Ming stared at his back with aplicated expression as if he was sad about something.


    ¡°Just wait a little longer. I still need to achieve my goal. Don¡¯t be so eager to die.¡±


    In the corner of the courtyard, Zhao Hong stared at his master¡¯splicated expression for a long time. His gaze gradually became firm. He seemed to have finally made up his mind.


    Jiang Ming stared at the book in his hand and seemed to have suddenly seen something interesting. He showed a relieved smile.


    * * *


    Two dayster, in the evening, Jiang Mingy on the bamboo chair and finished reading thest page of the book in his hand. He got up and was ready to go home.


    Zhao Hong looked around and realized that Wang Ji was not here today. He finally made up his mind and strode to Jiang Ming. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Master, I have something to tell you!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately fell on him.


    Although Zhao Hong was a respected senior, he was usually very inconspicuous and never took the initiative to look for their master.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? We¡¯ll talk about it in a few days!¡± Jiang Ming waved his hand and walked out impatiently.


    Zhao Hong immediately became anxious. He had already taken this step today. If he did not get anything out of it, the other disciples would definitely report this to Wang Ji. That would be bad.


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and suddenly took out a thin book from his arms and handed it to Jiang Ming, ¡°Master, please take a look.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face was doubtful. He frowned and opened it, flipping through casually.


    After reading a few lines, Jiang Ming pretended to be shocked. He immediately raised his head and looked at Zhao Hong in faux surprise.


    Jiang Ming seemed to have thought of something. He quickly pulled Zhao Hong¡¯s arm and went to the inner courtyard of the school excitedly.


    The other disciples were at a loss, not understanding what had happened.


    A few of them looked at each other and saw the uneasiness in each other¡¯s eyes. They quickly left to find Wang Ji, who was not here today.


    In a quiet room in the school¡¯s inner courtyard.


    Jiang Ming held the book tightly in his hand and looked at Zhao Hong excitedly, ¡°Where did you get this? Is this the legendary cultivation technique of immortal cultivators?¡±


    Zhao Hong stood up straight and took a deep breath. He looked at Jiang Ming calmly.


    ¡°Master, what I¡¯m going to say may shock you, so please don¡¯t tell anyone,¡± Zhao Hong said in a deep voice.


    Jiang Ming quickly nodded. He was feeling quite good internally. He had been waiting for this day for a while.


    Zhao Hong looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Actually, it belongs to me!¡±


    ¡°W-what? You¡¯re an immortal cultivator?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face was filled with a myriad of emotions. He felt like he should win an award for his performance.


    Zhao Hong nodded. ¡°I was being hunted down by my enemies and entered this ce by mistake. Although I killed my enemies, I deeply feel that the world of immortal cultivators is dangerous. I don¡¯t want to go back anymore. I want to survive in this ce without immortal cultivators. That¡¯s why I¡¯vee to you to learn martial arts!¡±


    After a long time, Jiang Ming pretended to calm down. However, he still asked suspiciously, ¡°Can you prove it? Why don¡¯t you show me an immortal cultivation technique?¡±


    Zhao Hong shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no spiritual energy in this world. Moreover, this world will kill all immortal cultivators who use their immortal cultivation techniques. My enemy died this way.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s body trembled, and then he said dejectedly, ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be useless even if you gave me the immortal cultivation method?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. As long as you go to the depths of the Red Pine Snowfield, you can meet the immortal cultivators from the outside world who stand guard there. You may be able to seek the immortal fate and go to the world of immortal cultivation to live a carefree life.¡±

 Chapter 148 - 148 First Glimpse of the World of Immortal Cultivation (3)

    148 First Glimpse of the World of Immortal Cultivation (3)


    ¡°But I must remind you, Master, that the world of immortal cultivation is much more dangerous than this world. You must be careful,¡± Zhao Hong said slowly.


    ¡°What¡¯s so dangerous about it? I¡¯ve encountered many dangers here as well!¡± Jiang Ming seemed to be very excited. ¡°Since there¡¯s a way to attain immortality, I must go there.¡±


    His hands trembled as he flipped through the book in his hands. After a moment, he looked at Zhao Hong suspiciously. ¡°However, your immortal cultivation technique says that there are several realms. Therefore, why does this book only have the cultivation method for the third level of the Qi Refinement Realm?¡±


    ¡°M-Master, I want a first-ss technique.¡± Zhao Hong¡¯s face turned red.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face turned serious. In fact, he could hardly hold back hisughter.


    ¡°There must be a reason why this fellow doesn¡¯t want to return to the world of immortal cultivation,¡± Jiang Ming thought.


    He stared at Zhao Hong and said in a deep voice, ¡°If I were to give you a first-ss martial arts technique, even if you were to give me theplete immortal cultivation technique, it wouldn¡¯t be enough, right? There¡¯s no spiritual energy here, so I can¡¯t cultivate.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give three spirit stones to you, Master!¡± Zhao Hong seemed to have gone all out. ¡°I don¡¯t n to return to the world of immortal cultivation anyway. I¡¯ll give you all these things. Three spirit stones can buy many things in the world of immortal cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything else?¡± Jiang Ming frowned and seemed to be indecisive.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t afford a storage ring, and I could not bring too many things with me. It¡¯s a pity that I lost my flying dagger when I was running for my life. Otherwise, I could have given you that too.¡±


    Zhao Hong shook his head in regret.


    Jiang Ming coughed lightly.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do this.¡± Jiang Ming sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve seen that you have had a good character all these years. You¡¯re much stronger than Wang Ji. I can teach you a first-ss martial arts technique.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master! Thank you, Master!¡± Zhao Hong was overjoyed when he heard that. He bowed and thanked him.


    ¡°Also, tell me what the world of immortal cultivation is like. If I go, I can¡¯t be in the dark,¡± Jiang Ming said.


    The thin book had long been ced on the side of the table. The first page had the words ¡°Five Elemental Arts¡± written on it.


    Jiang Ming wanted to roll his eyes. It seemed he was right. The Five Elemental Arts was indeed just a basic technique.


    His true purpose was finally revealed.


    The reason why he was painstakingly looking for immortal cultivators was naturally not for any cultivation techniques, but to obtain thetest information about the world of immortal cultivation.


    He did not want to be robbed by someone when he first crossed this world.


    Zhao Hong scratched his head in embarrassment and said, ¡°The world of immortal cultivation is vast, and no one knows how big it is. Compared to it, this world is like a drop of water in a vast ocean. The area I know is only ten thousand miles in radius. I don¡¯t know how far it is beyond that.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me about this area.¡± Jiang Mingughed.


    Zhao Hong nodded and said slowly, ¡°Outside the Red Pine Snowfield is a vastnd called the Northern Territory. Almost no one knows how big it is. It¡¯s said that ordinary immortal cultivators will never be able to cross it within their lifetime. The ce I live in is called the Feather Kingdom. It rules over a vast territory, but rumors say thatpared to the Northern Territory, it¡¯s just a drop in the ocean! In the Feather Kingdom, there are many cultivation sects both big and small. However. I am only a cultivator at the third level of the Qi Refinement Realm. Thus, I am not taken seriously. I have note into contact with those legendary cultivation sects. All year round, I stay in a ce where individual cultivators live in groups. It is called Xiaoqian Mountain. There is a core formation cultivator there, and it is usually peaceful.¡±


    Zhao Hong said many things, and Jiang Ming finally had some initial understanding of the mysterious world of immortal cultivation.


    From Zhao Hong¡¯s description, Jiang Ming also learned that the Fire Lotus Valley was a force of immortal cultivators near the Red Pine Snowfield. It also had core formation cultivators in charge. The sect¡¯s geography was unique, andva gushed out naturally all year round. Its main business was refining medicine and artifacts, and it mainly sold them to the Feather Kingdom.


    ¡°Master, if it¡¯s possible, you must strive to join a true immortal cultivation sect. That¡¯s the ce for you to soar!¡± Zhao Hong said sincerely.


    ¡°Join my ass! I¡¯m not going.¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself. ¡°If I want to hide, I¡¯ll hide in the ce of individual cultivators.¡± Although it may be a little chaotic, was more suitable for Jiang Ming to hide there. No one would notice if he changed his identity every few decades.


    But on the surface, he still smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m nearly a hundred years old now, and my vitality has begun to decline. How can I join an immortal cultivation sect if I go?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case!¡± Zhao Hong said solemnly. ¡°To be able to be a martial arts master from a ce with low spiritual energy shows that yourprehension and perseverance are extraordinary. There are many people like this who have shone in the world of immortal cultivation!¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded expressionlessly. ¡®It¡¯s a pity that my martial arts aptitude is not that good. I only got here by using forbidden techniques.¡¯


    Zhao Hong saw that Jiang Ming did not seem to believe him. He suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°I heard that a hundred years ago, there seemed to be a cultivation genius who came out of this world. He was taken away by a powerful person and the news spread like crazy in mynd of individual cultivators. I know that there are still legends about him. His name is¡­ I think he¡¯s called Zhou Pingshi?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the marquis of the country of Yan?¡± Jiang Ming asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s him! I only found out aftering to this world that he has such a great reputation here,¡± Zhao Hong quickly said.


    Jiang Ming calcted the time, but he felt that something was not right. Marquis Zhou had participated in the storm of the immortal encounter on the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest a few decades ago. How could he have been taken away by the almighty immortal cultivators a hundred years ago?


    ¡°Could it be that he became a Grandmaster when he was young, and after entering the world of immortal cultivation and bing a disciple of an almighty immortal cultivator, he returned to be a marquis of the country of Yan?¡±


    Jiang Ming was secretly shocked. He remembered that Dr. Sun had once said that Marquis Zhou was suspected to be a pawn of his greatest enemy.


    ¡°Now it seems that it might be true! It seems that Dr. Sun¡¯s Spirit Restriction Seal can¡¯t be used in front of others in the future,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. ¡°Zhou Pingshi is the real dummy.¡±

 Chapter 149 - 149 The Reappearance of Fire Cloud Grass

    149 The Reappearance of Fire Cloud Grass


    ¡°Master, these are the spirit stones!¡±


    The two of them talked untilte into the night. Zhao Hong took out three square, light blue stones. They were as clear as ss and exuded a faint glow.


    With just a nce, Jiang Ming could feel the abundant spiritual energy contained in them.


    ¡°The spiritual energy in these three spirit stones alone is equivalent to the Blood Spirit Technique that I¡¯ve been using for months!¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed internally. If he had these spirit stones, he would not have to spend thirty years to reach the fourth level of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    ¡°However, I can¡¯t use these spirit stones in a hurry. When I reach the peak of the fourth level of the Qi Refinement Realm, I¡¯ll keep them to break through the bottleneck. They might be of great use,¡± Jiang Ming thought as he put the spirit stones into his pocket.


    Zhao Hong immediately became nervous. He did not know if his master would keep his promise.


    Jiang Ming looked at Zhao Hong and muttered in his heart, ¡°I¡¯ve disguised myself very well for the past few decades. Moreover, Zhao Hong is only at the third level of the Qi Refinement Realm. It¡¯s impossible for him to see through myyers of disguises. Although he is a little stupid, he¡¯s a good person. There¡¯s no need to create more trouble. Let nature take its course. The information I get from him is also valuable to me. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give him a reward.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any pre-prepared techniques with me. Come and get it early tomorrow morning!¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Master!¡± Zhao Hong was overjoyed.


    Jiang Ming asked a few more questions about the world of immortal cultivation, and the master and disciple parted happily.


    ¡°In the blink of an eye, it¡¯s already been sixty to seventy years since thest time the fire cloud grass appeared. I¡¯m almost a hundred years old now. When I¡¯m done with my business tomorrow, I¡¯ll leave this ce and find a ce to quietly cultivate.¡±


    * * *


    The next morning, a cold gray mist filled the air.


    Jiang Ming walked into the Tiger Subduing Dojo from the back door.


    ¡°What?¡±


    As soon as he entered, a smile appeared on Jiang Ming¡¯s face. It turned out that Zhao Hong was not the only one who could not wait.


    He walked into the front yard of the martial arts school with an indifferent expression and saw Zhao Hong anxiously pacing back and forth. His hair was wet with dew, and he had no idea how long he had been waiting here.


    Seeing Jiang Ming¡¯s appearance, Zhao Hong also walked forward and saluted in surprise.


    Jiang Ming smiled and did not say anything more. He handed the prepared technique to Zhao Hong.


    ¡°Take a look first!¡± Jiang Ming shook his head andughed helplessly when he saw Zhao Hong putting the bag into his pocket.


    ¡°I believe in you, Master.¡± Zhao Hong¡¯s face turned red, but he still took out the technique and flipped it open.


    However, Zhao Hong only read the first page before he raised his head in shock. ¡°Master, this is¡­¡±


    On the first page, it was written that this Tiger Subduing Fist could be cultivated all the way to the Dao Master Realm. In addition, it even instructed one on how to follow the path of a Grandmaster.


    ¡°Take care of it. I still have other things to do today!¡± Jiang Ming said nonchntly.


    After today¡¯s matter, he would probably have nothing to do with this world in the future.


    Back then, in the small courtyard in Peace County, he had learned his first martial arts fist technique from Master Zhou. Today, he had passed it down. It was like an inheritance.


    The door of the side room next to him was kicked open.


    ¡°Old man!¡±


    Wang Ji carried a de and strode out with a face full of murderous intent. Behind him, two slightly nervous people followed. They were the disciples of the Tiger Subduing Dojo.


    On the other side of the house, a few more figures rushed out. Jiang Ming took a rough look. Including Wang Ji, there were five second-ss martial artists, all of whom were staring at Jiang Ming with murderous intent.


    Jiang Ming looked at this scene with interest.


    ¡°Wang Ji, you¡¯re early today,¡± Jiang Ming said lightly.


    Wang Ji stared at Jiang Ming with a face full of anger and said fiercely, ¡°Old man, stop pretending to be calm. Today is the day you die.¡±


    Jiang Ming was calm. ¡°When you became my disciple, you listened to me every day. In the blink of an eye, howe you don¡¯t know how to respect your teacher?¡±


    Wang Ji spat and stared at Jiang Ming with hatred. ¡°I¡¯ve been at your beck and call for decades, doing all your dirty work. However, you¡¯re still not willing to teach me the first-ss technique. Why did you pass it to this kid?¡± He suddenly pointed at Zhao Hong. Obviously, he had already seen Jiang Ming giving Zhao Hong the technique.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to give it to you. So what?¡± Jiang Ming smiled indifferently.


    ¡°Then you can only me yourself for getting killed!¡± Wang Ji sneered coldly. ¡°So what if you¡¯re a first-ss martial artist? I¡¯m afraid that your vitality has declined to almost nothing. You¡¯re all bark and no bite. I¡¯d like to see how you defend yourself.¡±


    ¡°Wang Ji, don¡¯t talk nonsense, quickly snatch the technique and end this!¡± a second-ss martial artist beside him frowned and shouted.


    ¡°Alright, old man, you¡¯re heartless. Don¡¯t me us for this.¡± Wang Ji raised the de in his hand and suddenly shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go together and chop them up!¡±


    The five second-ss martial artists all burst out their blood Qi and charged at Jiang Ming.


    Zhao Hong was shocked. He gritted his teeth and wanted to rush forward. He knew that his master¡¯s vitality was exhausted, and he would not be able to withstand theirbined attack.


    ¡°Go to the back!¡± Jiang Ming pulled him behind him. This kid was a hothead, but he was loyal.


    The fastest martial artist had already raised his fist and aimed at Jiang Ming¡¯s side.


    However, in just an instant, this person was sent flying.


    Only then did the blood-curdling screeche out. A momentter, silence descended.


    Wang Ji took a nce from the corner of his eyes and saw that there was a bloody hole in the ce where his chest should be.


    ¡°He can¡¯t even throw a few punches.¡±


    Wang Ji was shocked, but now that things hade to this, he could only grit his teeth and shout. He raised his de and charged forward.


    A few muffled sounds were heard as blood sttered everywhere. In the blink of an eye, the school¡¯s courtyard was littered with corpses.


    Wang Ji¡¯s limbs were all broken, and he was lying on the ground powerlessly. He looked at the approaching figure in shock. ¡°How can you still have such a vigorous blood Qi?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were indifferent, ¡°A frog at the bottom of a well doesn¡¯t know how vast the sky is. You can¡¯t imagine the power of a first-ss martial artist.¡±


    He picked up Wang Ji¡¯s long de and stabbed him in the chest, nailing him to the ground.


    Zhao Hong¡¯s emotions fluctuated as he looked in shock at his master, who had killed several second-ss martial artists in the blink of an eye.


    ...


    ¡°Compared to your immortal cultivation technique, which one is stronger, and which one is weaker?¡± Jiang Ming walked back and asked with a smile.


    Only then did Zhao Hong return to his senses. He pondered for a moment and said seriously, ¡°If the distance is more than thirty feet, the immortal cultivator will definitely win. However, if it¡¯s within fifteen feet, immortal cultivators below the third level of the Qi Refinement Realm will probably be killed by first-ss martial artists. Of course, if the immortal cultivators catch them off guard, it¡¯s difficult for martial artists to resist the attack.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded slightly. It seemed that his current cultivation as an immortal cultivator was only slightly better than that of a first-ss martial artist.


    In that case, immortal cultivators had to cultivate to the ninth level of the Qi Refinement Realm to be almost at the Grandmaster realm.


    ¡°It seems that I really can¡¯t let go of the path of martial arts. If I encounter immortal cultivators in the future, I might be able to defeat them if I catch them off guard.¡±


    Jiang Ming stopped thinking after a moment. He looked at Zhao Hong and said, ¡°From now on, I will pursue the path to immortality. I will hand over the Tiger Subduing Dojo to you. How you manage it will depend on you.¡±


    Zhao Hong¡¯s eyes were slightly red. He bowed and cupped his fists. ¡°Have a safe journey, Master!¡±


    Jiang Ming patted Zhao Hong¡¯s shoulder. Although his original intention was to plot against Zhao Hong, after decades, he found out that Zhao Hong had a kind heart. The two of them got along well and were good friends now.


    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s voice dissipated in the wind, leaving only Zhao Hong looking at the messy courtyard in a daze. He stroked the cultivation method in his arms, sighed, and began to clean.


    * * *


    ...


    After seven or eight years, Jiang Ming finally broke through the bottleneck of the fourth level of the Qi Refinement Realm and stepped into the fifth level of the Qi Refinement Realm with the help of the rich spiritual energy in the three spirit stones.


    Ten yearster, Jiang Ming reached the peak of the fifth level of the Qi Refinement Realm, but no matter what, he could not break into the sixth level.


    ¡°It seems like we can only wait for the King of Medicine to appear!¡±


    * * *


    Great Cloud City was bing more and more prosperous. It had surpassed the old capital and became the center of power in the Cloud Empire.


    No one mentioned the country of Yan anymore. Even the six Grandmaster families had returned to their former glory.


    However, while the world and dynasties changed, some things would always exist.


    The new generations of Grandmaster families in the Cloud Empire were so powerful that even the royal family had to show respect to them.


    In the Liu family¡¯s courtyard, the head of the Liu family, Liu Huaji, stood with his hands behind his back. He looked at the fire cloud grass in front of him and asked, ¡°How many have you found this month?¡±

 Chapter 150 - 150 The King of Medicine Reappears (1)

    150 The King of Medicine Reappears (1)


    The sun was scorching.


    A young man riding a donkey was slowly wandering on the road.


    ¡°A hundred years have passed in the blink of an eye. Fire cloud grass has finally reappeared!¡±


    In recent years, Jiang Ming had been paying attention to the news on Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest with the aid of the Nameless.


    !!


    However, he acted like an ordinary martial artist and bought information from them and did not reveal himself to be Anonymous.


    Miss Wang had probably passed away after all these years. He did not particrly want to get to know the new leaders.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that my old friends from back then have all died by now,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself.


    Jiang Ming sighed before his expression went back to being neutral.


    Time was cruel. He could hardly even remember what his old friends looked like.


    Now that the fire cloud grass had reappeared, it was time for him to make a move.


    For the past few decades, the growth of his cultivation had almost stagnated, and he was still stuck at the fifth level of the Qi Refinement Realm. However, he had cultivated the few spells that came with the Five Elemental Arts to perfection.


    He lived in seclusion in the mountains and nted many medicinal herbs. Every day, he would use the Misty Rain Technique from the Five Elemental Arts to create a rain of spiritual energy to water them. Although the spiritual energy was thin, it was more than enough for these ordinary medicinal herbs.


    He focused on practicing the Fire Control Technique because he found that its proficiency was also of great help in casting the Fireball Spell, making the ball of fire more condensed and more powerful.


    Over time, he had mastered these two spells.


    Jiang Ming looked at the city in front of him, which already belonged to the Cloud Empire.


    ¡°Now that the storm of the King of Medicine is approaching, we may encounter cultivators in the Cloud Empire. It¡¯s safer to cast a few moreyers of the Spirit Restriction Seal.¡±


    As he spoke, he quietly cast the spell on himself,pletely sealing his spiritual energy. ording to Dr. Sun, with this method, not even powerful immortal cultivators would be able to sense his spiritual energy.


    Not to mention, in this world, no immortal cultivator would dare to use such techniques recklessly¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s always good to be safe!¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself.


    Over the years, he had be more and more proficient with the first level of the Spirit Restriction Seal. Unfortunately, he still had not mastered thest five levels. Perhaps he would be able to improve further in the world of immortal cultivation.


    However, although his improvement was not that great, Jiang Ming also had a deeper understanding of the Spirit Restriction Seal.


    Jiang Ming sighed, and the donkey continued to move forward slowly. He took a break at a tea stall and listened to the local gossip.


    ¡°One mug of beer, please!¡± a pretty young girl with a sword slung over her shoulder sat down and shouted in high spirits.


    Beside her, an old man with white hair frowned, but he did not dare to stop her. He could only sigh helplessly.


    Jiang Ming nced at the girl and continued to drink.


    The way the blood Qi in the young woman¡¯s body circted was familiar to Jiang Ming. However, he did not n on searching for anything. There were too many people who cultivated simr techniques.


    A few minutester, Jiang Ming set off on his donkey.


    The young girl watched him with great interest. ¡°Uncle Tong, there¡¯s someone who still rides a donkey in this day and age. How interesting.¡±


    * * *


    Jiang Ming rode into Peace County. It had changed a lot and looked more modern.


    Jiang Ming did not know any of the people in the city.


    Jiang Ming did not feel too sad. He had always felt like an outsider observing everything from a distance.


    ¡°One mug of wine!¡± Suddenly, a loud, rough voice came from a street stall.


    Jiang Ming turned his head and saw a run-down wine stall at the back of the alley. There were a few old farmers and herb gatherers in shabby clothes and other poor men sitting there, drinking wine from chipped mugs.


    At the side of the stall, a nimble young man was deftly selling wine to the customers.


    Jiang Ming looked at the young man who was beaming with joy. For a moment, he was in a trance. It was as if he was seeing the high-spirited Ah Fei again.


    It felt like just yesterday that he and Ah Fei were fishing in the river.


    Jiang Ming slowed down and approached the wine stall.

 Chapter 151 - 151 The King of Medicine Reappears (2)

    151 The King of Medicine Reappears (2)


    ¡°A ss of tongue runner and a te of smoked tofu!¡±


    Jiang Ming tied his donkey to a tree, sat near the stall, and ced his order.


    ¡°Alright!¡± the young stall owner replied loudly. When he saw Jiang Ming, he was stunned and then asked curiously, ¡°I almost thought you were a regr customer! However, I¡¯ve never seen you before!¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the tongue runner here is quite good. I¡¯ve onlye to try it today. It¡¯s really good!¡±


    !!


    ¡°Hehe, this is a brewing recipe passed down from my ancestors! Legend has it that even a great Grandmaster had drunk it before,¡± the young man immediately bragged loudly, causing the other customers tough.


    Jiang Ming nced at the wine and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that back in the day, a single ss of this tongue runner could make a person¡¯s entire body heat up. Your ss is much smaller.¡±


    Before the young stall owner could say anything, the surrounding customers could not help but say, ¡°Young man, you must be foreign. You don¡¯t know the market price of ingredients here.¡±


    ¡°Everything is so expensive because of the emperor. When I was a child, I could buy a lot of things with a single coin. Now¡­¡± An old man with white hair shook his head and sighed.


    ¡°Yes, our county is expanding rapidly. However, why is my life getting worse and worse?¡± An honest-looking herb gatherer also sighed heavily.


    ¡°I heard that Xing¡¯s ancestor also opened a restaurant here. I heard that it was very popr back then. Ah, it¡¯s a pity that old Master Zhang has taken a fancy to it.¡±


    The young stall owner, Ah Xing, also looked a little sad. However, he quickly recovered and continued to manage the wine stall with a smile.


    The customers also changed the topic tacitly, discussing the fire cloud grass that had recently appeared on the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest.


    The gazes of the few herb harvesters flickered. It was obvious that they were all tempted to find some.


    Jiang Ming finished his wine in silence, threw down a few copper coins, and led his donkey away.


    He bought a small, dpidated courtyard and lived inconspicuously in Peace County. Every day, he cultivated in peace. When he was free, he would go to Ah Xing¡¯s wine stall. The two of them gradually got to know each other.


    On the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest, more and more people found fire cloud grass. Peace County also gradually became lively. Many eager strangers appeared.


    On this day, Jiang Ming was having his usual at the wine stall. Suddenly, a surprised voice sounded beside him.


    ¡°Ah, you!¡±


    Jiang Ming turned his head and raised his eyebrows. It was the pretty girl he met at the tea stall that day. The old man was following behind her, staring at Jiang Ming vigntly.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The girl sat opposite Jiang Ming and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re also here for the King of Medicine.¡±


    The old man behind the young girl quickly stopped her from continuing.


    The young girl said indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s there to hide? Everyone will know about it in a few days. It¡¯s so hard to find. No one will fight with us.¡±


    The old man¡¯s face was gloomy.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to try their luck?¡± Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°Maybe the King of Medicine will jump into my arms while I¡¯m in the mountain forest.¡±


    The young girl¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Hehe! We¡¯re on the same side. I think so too. Let¡¯s get to know each other. I¡¯m Fang Zishuang, and this is Uncle Tong!¡± The girl introduced herself enthusiastically.


    ¡°Fang?¡± Jiang Ming raised his head and stared at the girl for a moment. Indeed, she looked familiar.


    He thought of his old friend who was trapped in his position and had given up on his dream. Even if he was a Dao Master, he was almost at the end of his life.


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m Wang Wu!¡± He cupped his fists and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m called Saber King Wu!¡±


    Fang Zishuang saw his serious expression and could not help butugh. ¡°What kind of nickname is that? I suggest you don¡¯t try your luck. It¡¯s very dangerous to steal the King of Medicine. Even Grandmasters can die during this storm.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and said nothing.


    Uncle Tong could not help but shake his head in secret. Where did this hotheade from? He was just another piece of cannon fodder.


    ¡°By the way, the wine here is pretty good!¡± Fang Zishuang said. ¡°I heard from my great-grandfather that when he was here, he often came to drink this wine. It¡¯s a top-quality wine!¡±


    When Ah Xing served the wine, Fang Zishuang impatiently took a sip. She had yed in the military camp since she was young and had drunk a lot of strong wine.


    However, after taking a sip, Fang Zishuang¡¯s expression suddenly froze. Her brows furrowed slightly. ¡°This wine¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Not bad, right?¡± Xing shouted from afar, his face full of pride.

 Chapter 152 - 152 The King of Medicine Reappears (3)

    152 The King of Medicine Reappears (3)


    Fang Zishuang swallowed it with great effort and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s really good!¡±


    However, she could not drink the rest of the wine no matter what. She was born into an aristocratic family and had always drunk the best wine. She had never drunk wine like this before.


    Jiang Ming took the opportunity when Ah Xing was not paying attention to pour all the wine in her ss into his. He smiled and took a sip.


    ¡°The best wine tells a story. Your great-grandfather must have had a very interesting story to tell back then.¡±


    !!


    Fang Zishuang¡¯s face was filled with confusion. Was that so?


    * * *


    Another few months passed, and fire cloud grass appeared more and more frequently.


    The old people in the county finally remembered the legends they had heard in their childhood.


    There was a King of Medicine in the mountain!


    The county gradually became restless. Some herb gatherers felt that a great disaster wasing. Therefore, they quietly slipped away in advance. Some people wanted to take this opportunity to fight for a chance to rise in status.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to enter the mountain!¡±


    Jiang Ming finished thest sip of wine, looked around to make sure that no one was around, and said goodbye to Ah Xing, who was cleaning up the dishes.


    ¡°I see that this stall of yours only has two types of wine. I won¡¯t pay for today¡¯s wine, but I¡¯ll give you a few recipes!¡±


    He took out a few folded papers from his pockets, ced them under the wine ss, and left.


    In the past, Old Jiang passed on all his wine-making techniques to Ah Fei, and Jiang Ming also learned a few techniques.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t feel bad. If you don¡¯t have the money now, just bring it next time!¡± Ah Xing shouted. However, when he stood up, he could not find Wang Wu.


    He walked to the table and looked at the papers. He opened them up curiously.


    He was stunned. ¡°I heard my father mention these wines before, and he would sigh every time he mentioned them. Because my grandfather died in an ident back then, these recipes and techniques had long been lost. Who is this person?¡±


    Ah Xing raised his head in a daze and looked at the busy street.


    * * *


    Jiang Ming walked into the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest and took in the familiar atmosphere of the forest. He felt more rxed than ever.


    It had just rained, and there were many mushrooms growing in the forest. Jiang Ming picked a bunch of mushrooms in the forest, put them in his pockets, and ran all the way to the cave in his memory.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t copse!¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and went in.


    Jiang Ming found a water source with ease, filled a can with water, and began to cook the mushroom soup that he had not had for decades in the cave.


    ¡°How nostalgic.¡± Jiang Ming let out a long sigh of relief.


    * * *


    Another twelve days passed.


    ¡°The King of Medicine has appeared again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just ten miles south. Many martial artists have already rushed there. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be able to escape this time.¡±


    In the forest, a few martial artists were gathered together, their faces full of excitement.


    After a short while, they all left, flying toward the south.


    From atop a tall tree, Jiang Ming stood quietly and shook his head helplessly.


    A few days ago, the King of Medicine had already appeared, but it was extremely slippery. The forest was vast and even Grandmasters found it hard to catch it. Often, when they arrived at its location, it had already disappeared.


    Jiang Ming also went to several ces, but he did not even see the King of Medicine. Instead, he saw many martial artists from all over the world.


    Since he did not see the King of Medicine, Jiang Ming did not want to have a conflict with them. Thus, he ran away.


    ¡°However, as the number of martial artists increases, the area that the King of Medicine can hide in bes smaller. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for it to escape this time.¡±


    Jiang Ming jumped down and rushed to the south of the mountain.


    ¡°I wonder if anyone still remembers Anonymous.¡±


    The immortal cultivators of the Fire Lotus Valley also seem to have appeared.

 Chapter 153 - 153 The King of Medicine

    153 The King of Medicine


    After a hundred years of silence, the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest was finally bustling with activity again.


    Countless martial artists from outside the Cloud Empire had gathered to fight for the King of Medicine.


    Jiang Ming strolled leisurely in the direction where the King of Medicine appeared. Along the way, he met many martial artists, who were rushing forward like a tide.


    Before they even saw the King of Medicine they had started fighting. With the appearance of the King of Medicine, more and more fire cloud grass appeared in the mountain. People often found them, which led to fights breaking out between them.


    !!


    After all, there was only one King of Medicine, however, the value of fire cloud grass was nothing to scoff at either.


    Jiang Ming also picked up two stalks of fire cloud grass. ¡°Fire cloud grass contains spiritual energy, after all. It¡¯s just that I wasn¡¯t an immortal cultivator back then, and I couldn¡¯t sense it.¡±


    Jiang Ming was not surprised at all. Back then, he had guessed that the medicinal effect of fire cloud grass was beyond ordinary medicinal herbs.


    ¡°Give that to us!¡± Not far away, a few figures rushed over wildly with savage smiles on their faces.


    Jiang Ming threw a few stones at their heads, leaving a bloody mess where they had been standing. Then, he continued to walk forward casually.


    About two hourster, there were more and more people in front of him. Jiang Ming finally came to a river valley formed by the impact of a waterfall.


    ording to thetest news, the King of Medicine had disappeared near this valley.


    Countless martial artists had already gathered in the valley in search of the King of Medicine.


    Jiang Ming stood above the river valley, overlooking the turbulent waterfall. Those who dared gather around this waterfall were all martial artists with extraordinary strength. Some of the weaker people stood far away, looking around as they tried to fish in troubled waters.


    Jiang Ming also shook his head. Those people knew that even if they were lucky enough to catch the King of Medicine, they would probably die. However, they still wanted to take the risk.


    Nearby, many people were having heated discussions about the King of Medicine.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes began to burn as they looked around, wishing they could find the King of Medicine.


    ¡°Eh? Saber King Wu!¡±


    Suddenly, a surprised shout came from behind.


    Jiang Ming looked back and saw Fang Zishuang and Uncle Tong. They had also arrived.


    ¡°You¡¯re already here. Where¡¯s your saber?¡± Fang Zishuang chuckled.


    Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no saber in my hand because my whole body is as powerful as a saber!¡±


    ¡°You can continue bragging.¡± Fang Zishuang rolled her eyes.


    Uncle Tong¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Kid, the excitement here isn¡¯t something you can get involved in. If you don¡¯t want to die, you should leave.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A Grandmaster has already appeared here. You must be careful!¡± Fang Zishuang also said softly. She secretly gestured to a few figures standing on high cliffs far away from the waterfall.


    ¡°So what? The King of Medicine is in my hands today. No one can take it away,¡± Jiang Ming said casually.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty bold!¡± A few martial artists were searching for the King of Medicine, and they happened to pass by. They sneered, ¡°You¡¯re being so disrespectful to a Grandmaster! I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡±


    Ruthlessness shed in their eyes, but this was the key time to find the King of Medicine. They did not want to waste any time. Thus, they left a few harsh words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Fang Zishuang¡¯s face was bitter. ¡°Did you see the symbol on their clothes? They are from the Liu family, the most powerful Grandmaster family in the Cloud Empire!¡±


    She secretly pointed at a group of people standing there and said in a low voice, ¡°Look over there. That¡¯s where the experts of the Liu family are. I heard that their family head, Liu Huaji, has been waiting here for a long time. He¡¯s determined to get the King of Medicine. He is extremely fierce. And he became a Grandmaster by killing thousands! Decades ago, he even imitated the previous dynasty¡¯s Marquis, Zhou Pingshi, and massacred half a city to be a Grandmaster! The Liu family is brutal and bloodthirsty. You are in great danger now that they have their eyes on you. Why don¡¯t you run away in advance?¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at her and smiled. ¡°Grandmasters aren¡¯t omnipotent. Didn¡¯t you say that Grandmasters also died in these situations? Maybe when they all die, it¡¯ll be my turn to pick up the leftovers. Let me tell you, I used to live here. I¡¯m a local here and I¡¯m very powerful. Those foreigners are definitely not my match!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really hopeless!¡± Fang Zishuang lost her temper. She wondered if this guy was hallucinating after eating mushrooms from the mountains.


    Then, she also stared nkly at the surroundings of the waterfall. After a moment, she suddenly sighed and turned to look at the old man beside her. ¡°Uncle Tong, do we have any hope of finding it?¡±


    She knew that Uncle Tong was extraordinarily strong. However, in front of those terrifying Grandmasters, he probably would not even be able to take a single blow.


    ¡°Youngdy, you must not take the risk. Today¡¯s battle is not simple!¡± Uncle Tong looked at Fang Zishuang and warned her in a low and serious voice.


    Fang Zishuang could only nod in confusion.


    Jiang Ming stood still and did not speak, his eyes slightly closed. His heightened perception had been activated. He was using it to see if there was anything here that would stand out


    Soon, a few ces seemed to trigger his heightened perception. It made Jiang Ming feel slightly ufortable, but he did not feel any sense of danger.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not the ce where the Grandmasters are standing, could it be¡­¡± Jiang Ming noted down the ces and continued to maintain his state of heightened perception.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Suddenly, Jiang Ming opened his eyes and looked at the ce where the waterfall fell, under the water.


    Just now, there seemed to be something there!


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally found it!¡± Jiang Ming smiled and strode towards the waterfall.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Fang Zishuang was shocked and eximed.


    That was the ce where the fighting was the fiercest! There were already many casualties here!


    Seeing that Jiang Ming was still walking ahead, Fang Zishuang was ready to rush forward to pull him back. However, she was stopped by Uncle Tong, who shook his head.


    ¡°The King of Medicine has already made many people go crazy today. Those who can¡¯t resist their greed will pay the ultimate price. Youngdy, don¡¯t sacrifice yourself for this person,¡± Uncle Tong said calmly.


    Fang Zishuang was stunned for a moment and sighed helplessly. She thought that Jiang Ming was not bad, but she did not expect that he would be blinded by the King of Medicine.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s pace was fast, and he soon walked to a rock in front of the waterfall.


    There were also martial artists searching in the river below the waterfall, but no one found the King of Medicine.


    Jiang Ming squinted and stared at a ce under the waterfall. Suddenly, he made a leap of faith and plunged straight into the water.


    The person next to him was shocked and shook his head. ¡°Another one has gone crazy.¡±


    * * *


    Jiang Ming dove into the deep water.


    ording to his heightened perception, he was getting closer and closer to the ce that had triggered the movement.


    ...


    After Jiang Ming swam through a few caves, he suddenly emerged from an underground river and immediately saw a white little thing lying on a shallow beach.


    ¡°No wonder no one found it.¡± Jiang Ming was rendered speechless. If he did not have his heightened perception, he would not have found this ce.


    The little white thing¡¯s body was exuding an extremely rich spiritual energy, almostparable to the aura of a spirit stone.


    ¡°Is this the King of Medicine?¡± Jiang Ming was overjoyed.


    However, the sound of himing out of the water immediately startled the little white thing. It jumped up reflexively and plunged into the water.


    Jiang Ming quickly dove into the water and gave chase with all his might.


    He was getting closer and closer to the King of Medicine, but the King of Medicine was getting further and further away. Jiang Ming could not help but curse internally.


    When he found the King of Medicine at the bottom of the river, he wanted to sneak away with it, but now he was afraid that he could not.


    This King of Medicine was as extraordinary as they said. It contained rich spiritual energy and was as fast as lightning!


    ¡°However, don¡¯t even think about escaping from my grasp!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s blood Qi circted, and he used the Meridian Breaker. His speed increased again, and he rushed to the King of Medicine in a sh and grabbed it.


    ...


    The King of Medicine seemed to have sensed danger and swam forward with all its might, but it was still caught by Jiang Ming.


    However, Jiang Ming could not stop himself. He jumped out of the water, causing arge ssh.


    Everyone looked at him.


    Then, their eyes were fixed on the item in his hand.


    It was like time had frozen.


    The King of Medicine had been caught!


    However, Jiang Ming did not seem to notice. He lowered his head and looked at the little white thing in his hand carefully for the first time.


    ¡°This the King of Medicine.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s expression was strange.


    This King of Medicine was far from what he had imagined. It was only the size of a palm, white all over, and had four short limbs.


    It looked like a white radish with its back facing upwards, but the leaves on the top were fiery red, like a gorgeous me swaying above its head.


    There were faint traces of facial features on the fleshy part of its body. However, it had notpletely taken shape.


    Suddenly, there was a strong wind whistling around him.


    Blood sttered everywhere. In an instant, more than ten people exploded, dyeing the river red.

 Chapter 154 - 154 The Legend (1)

    154 The Legend (1)


    The river gushed forward, blood and flesh sttered, dyeing arge area of the river red.


    These were the people who had tried to attack him.


    However, this tragic scene did not scare off the other martial artists. More people let out greedy roars and charged forward.


    Anyone with a clear mind would know how powerful a person who could kill more than ten martial artists in an instant was.


    However, when the King of Medicine appeared, how many people could remain rational?


    A Dao Master nearby was the first to enter the arena. He ruthlessly swept away a few martial artists who were blocking his way. His blood Qi turned into a de and shed at Jiang Ming¡¯s arm that was holding the King of Medicine.


    ¡°The King of Medicine is mine!¡± His eyes shed with ecstasy.


    However, the next moment, Jiang Ming casually stretched out a hand and grabbed his neck. He lifted him in the air as if he weighed nothing. Then, he twisted his neck and broke it. He threw him into the river. The body was washed away by the water without a trace.


    Blood continued to stter.


    In the distance, the martial artists who had yet to participate in the fight stared at this scene in horror.


    Not a single person was able to withstand a single move from the person holding the King of Medicine.


    It was as if no matter how strong a martial artist was, they were all ants to him.


    He had to be a Grandmaster!


    Many people¡¯s faces turned ugly.


    Although Grandmasters were powerful, they were not omniscient. They might not be able to do much better than the others when it came to finding the King of Medicine.


    Therefore, very few Grandmasters would personally take part in the battle. They would usually send their subordinates to fight for the fruits of theirbor before they finally took action.


    Who would have thought that there would be a Grandmaster who would shamelessly dive into the river to find the King of Medicine?


    Many of the martial artists who were rushing into the river saw the blood and corpses floating in front of them. Their eyelids twitched, and they turned around and ran without hesitation.


    If there was still a chance to fish in troubled waters before, now that the King of Medicine was in the hands of a Grandmaster, there was no chance at all.


    In less than ten minutes, the first wave of hot-headed people who had charged forward were all killed.


    Countless martial artists looked at the scene and stepped back. They were all terrified and did not dare make a sound.


    Grandmasters were rare. Not many people could witness the true strength of a Grandmaster.


    Above the waterfall, Fang Zishuang and Uncle Tong were also looking at this scene in a daze.


    ¡°Is that Saber King?¡± Fang Zishuang mumbled uncertainly.


    Uncle Tong opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    The two of them looked at each other and finally realized that Wang Wu was not lying earlier.


    Jiang Ming passed by Fang Zishuang and smiled, ¡°I told you, I¡¯m very powerful. These noobs can¡¯t beat me.¡±


    Then, he grabbed the King of Medicine and prepared to leave.


    Fang Zishuang could only smile helplessly.


    ¡°Stop! Who is this little rascal? How dare you steal what belongs to the Cloud Empire?¡±


    At this moment, a thunderous shout suddenly sounded from the other side of the waterfall. It was so loud that countless people¡¯s eardrums hurt, and they felt dizzy.


    ¡°It¡¯s another Grandmaster!¡±


    Many martial artists were shocked. Was it going to be a battle between Grandmasters?


    An aura suddenly burst out. Jiang Ming turned his head and saw a burly figure standing in the distance. His face was extremely cold, and his eyes were full of murderous intent. It was not known how many people he had killed before.


    Fang Zishuang¡¯s expression changed as well. She whispered hurriedly, ¡°That¡¯s Liu Huaji. He¡¯s suspected to be the most powerful Grandmaster in the Cloud Empire. You must be careful.¡±


    Grandmasters had sharp hearing. Liu Huaji sneered, ¡°I see the people from the Fang family dare appear near the capital. Do you want your family to be exterminated?¡±


    Fang Zishuang¡¯s face turned pale, and she did not dare say another word.


    The King of Medicine was already in Jiang Ming¡¯s hands, and he was toozy to make a move. However, after hearing this, his footsteps stoppedpletely, and he turned around.


    He looked at Liu Huaji calmly and said, ¡°The King of Medicine was given to us by the heavens. How does it belong to the Cloud Empire? Not to mention, it¡¯s just a mere empire.¡±

 Chapter 155 - 155 The Legend (2)

    155 The Legend (2)


    Everyone was in an uproar. This was the first time someone had challenged the empire like this!


    Fang Zishuang¡¯s eyes lit up as well, and she almost joined the cheers. However, on second thought, she was also a citizen of the Cloud Empire and quickly shut her mouth.


    ¡°Such courage. Looks like another Grandmaster is going to fall today!¡±


    Liu Huaji walked forward step by step, and his blood Qi became more and more vigorous. ¡°Hand over the King of Medicine and I¡¯ll leave you with an intact corpse!¡±


    Behind Jiang Ming, another aura suddenly burst out.


    A ck-robed figure stood with his hands behind his back. His hair and beard were all white, but he exuded a majestic temperament and looked at Jiang Ming indifferently.


    ¡°Is this the emperor of the Cloud Empire, Zhang Yuanhe?¡±


    Many people cried out in surprise. They did not expect that the founding emperor of the Cloud Empire would actuallye here personally for the King of Medicine.


    It was rumored that he had long since abdicated and died of old age, but they did not expect him to hold on until now.


    In just a few short breaths, four more figures appeared and stood around the valley.


    All the martial artists held their breath, and their hearts seemed to have stopped beating.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t that many Grandmasters in the Cloud Empire¡­ Could they be Grandmasters from outside the Cloud Empire?¡± someone asked in bewilderment.


    Jiang Ming squinted and looked at the four strange figures. He sensed the aura in their bodies that was different from that of martial artists and smiled.


    ¡°It seems that the Fire Lotus Valley has sent people over after the Liang family was destroyed. They¡¯ve indeed colluded with the Cloud Empire. No wonder I didn¡¯t see any other Grandmasters. The Fire Lotus Valley has invested a lot of money to set this up. The other Grandmasters probably already knew about it and ran away. However, these people are both immortal cultivators and Grandmasters. I don¡¯t know if they are martial arts experts trained by the Fire Lotus Valley or Grandmasters who came from this world.¡±


    Jiang Ming was toozy to think about it further. No matter what happened, he could just kill them all.


    In the river valley, an unfamiliar Grandmaster sneered, ¡°Friend, the King of Medicine doesn¡¯t belong to you. You shouldn¡¯t have taken it!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were indifferent, and he asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who said that the King of Medicine belongs to the Fire Lotus Valley?¡±


    ¡°Fire Lotus Valley?¡± The surrounding martial artists were all puzzled.


    The unfamiliar Grandmasters, including Liu Huaji and Zhang Yuanhe, all changed their expressions and stared at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°How do you know this name?¡± Liu Huaji shouted.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough!¡± Jiang Ming stood with his hands behind his back and looked at Liu Huaji with a faint smile.


    Liu Huaji¡¯s body tensed up as he stared at the mysterious Grandmaster vigntly. If he knew about the existence of the Fire Lotus Valley, he was definitely not an ordinary Grandmaster!


    ¡°What?¡±


    Suddenly, Liu Huaji felt a chill internally. An indescribable feeling welled up in him, and he could not help but smile.


    He felt peaceful and content.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Liu Huaji¡¯s heart was filled with fear, but it was toote.


    The next second, the blood Qi in his body dissipated, and his body fell back powerlessly.


    His consciousness quickly fell into darkness. At this moment, Liu Huaji finally knew the identity of the person in front of him.


    ¡°He¡¯s the legendary Anonymous!¡±


    Liu Huaji¡¯s body fell to the ground.


    It was not until this moment that someone realized something was wrong. The Liu family members went forward to shout in horror, but they could not wake him up.


    Zhang Yuanhe¡¯s body turned cold as he stared at Liu Huaji¡¯s body in horror. ¡°F*ck! Wu Hen is here, that means you¡¯re Anonymous!¡±


    Back then, Anonymous brought Wu Hen to the Liang family banquet and wiped them all out. Not only was Anonymous incredibly powerful, but his subordinate, Wu Hen, was also a terrifying person.


    The head of the Liang family, who was at the peak of the Dao Master, was assassinated by Wu Hen with one strike. After so many years, people had long suspected that Wu Hen had broken through to the Grandmaster realm, but no one had ever seen him fight.


    He did not expect that after seventy years, Wu Hen¡¯s first attack would directly kill a peerless Grandmaster at his peak.


    A Grandmaster assassin like this was exponentially scarier than a normal Grandmaster. Even Zhang Yuanhe was looking around nervously, afraid that Wu Hen would get close to him.

 Chapter 156 - 156 The Legend (3)

    156 The Legend (3)


    He was rumored to be the most powerful Grandmaster in the world. Everyone had thought he had died. No one expected that they would see him again so soon!


    The faces of the immortal cultivators suddenly shed with rage.


    ¡°You destroyed the Liang family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and what about it? Today, you all go down to apany them too!¡±


    !!


    Jiang Ming was very calm.


    A cultivator of the Fire Lotus Valley replied angrily, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t be too cocky! You¡¯ll regret this!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at him with pity and sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you came to my territory!¡±


    His blood Qi exploded violently. In the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of the person who spoke. Heunched a fierce punch.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The cultivator¡¯s face was cold, and he raised his fist to counter him.


    However, he was no match for Jiang Ming.


    He exploded with the impact of Jiang Ming¡¯s punch.


    ¡°Liu Zhen!¡±


    The other three cultivators were furious. They were high-ranking immortal cultivators! How could they die here?


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this b*stard! Let¡¯s attack him all at once!¡±


    The three rushed out together, their blood Qi turned into various weapons, and they shed at Jiang Ming frantically.


    Zhang Yuanhe¡¯s face became ruthless, and he wanted to go forward, but he suddenly saw a blurry figure sh past.


    A chill ran down his spine, and Zhang Yuanhe froze in ce.


    On the battlefield, blood Qi exploded. The second immortal cultivator fell¡­


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± The remaining two looked at this scene in horror.


    ¡°Quickly use the talisman¡­!¡± Both of them took out a red talisman and poured spiritual energy into it to activate it.


    They did not care about thews of this world.


    If the fight continued like this, the two of them would join their deadrades.


    Even Zhou Pingshi never had such terrifying strength!


    The talismans transformed into a huge fireball and a coil of fire. They surged forward!


    Both of them had grim faces. Talismans were a loophole in thews of this world. They would probably not die if they used them. However, they might be turned into mortals as a punishment. It was a risk they were willing to take.


    In the river valley, all the martial artists who saw this scene trembled with fear and excitement.


    They were witnessing a piece of history!


    However, the next moment, they all opened their eyes wide, watching the scene in disbelief.


    Jiang Ming blocked the fire with ease!


    In the distance, Zhang Yuanhe waspletely stunned.


    To ordinary martial artists, this was believable to an extent. They thought that Jiang Ming was just an extremely talented Grandmaster!


    However, to Zhang Yuanhe, who was an expert, it was terrifying! It was like Jiang Ming was an immortal cultivator as well!


    ¡°What is this¡­ What am I witnessing?¡±


    Zhang Yuanhe felt his knees buckle.


    In the river valley, the remaining two immortal cultivators fell into the water powerlessly. They were staring nkly at Jiang Ming, who was unscathed, and finally realized that they had offended someone who they could not afford to offend.


    s, they did not have long to think about it.


    Thews of the world descended, and blood sttered everywhere as the two were killed mercilessly.


    Jiang Mingpletely destroyed the corpses of the immortal cultivators and let the remains be washed away by the river. Only then did he wash his hands in peace. He took out the King of Medicine from his pockets.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t scare you. Good.¡± Jiang Ming looked at the King of Medicine with a smile.


    The King of Mediciney upright in Jiang Ming¡¯s palm, the red leaves on its head facing upward, motionless.


    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s quite cute!¡±


    Jiang Ming put it back again and walked to thest man standing¡ªZhang Yuanhe, the founding emperor of the Cloud Empire!


    ¡°Would you like to challenge me again?¡± Jiang Ming smiled lightly.


    Zhang Yuanhe looked bitter, but he bowed without hesitation. It was as if he was standing before a god. He said respectfully, ¡°I deserve to die! However, please forgive me!¡±


    All the martial artists watching went crazy with excitement!


    What kind of scene was this? Zhang Yuanhe, the master of martial arts and the founding emperor of the Cloud Empire was bowing down before a young man!

 Chapter 157 - 157 Three Thousand Years and One Day (1)

    157 Three Thousand Years and One Day (1)


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the young man, but no one dared show any disrespect.


    No one knew his real name and face, but every time the name ¡°Anonymous¡± appeared, it was apanied by the fall of a Grandmaster.


    Jiang Ming stood in front of Zhang Yuanhe and looked down at the founding emperor of the Cloud Empire who bowed to him. He suddenly smiled and said, ¡°The Cloud Empire has only been at peace for a few decades. I won¡¯t kill you today!¡±


    Jiang Ming was used to war. He was tired of it and did not want to ignite another war.


    !!


    When Zhang Yuanhe heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief. His body, which had been tense for a long time, staggered, and he almost lost his bnce.


    Jiang Ming no longer paid attention to him. He took a step forward, and his figure disappeared into the sky.


    One of the cultivators stared nkly in the direction where Anonymous had disappeared and muttered, ¡°This incident about the King of Medicine is destined to be recorded in history!¡±


    The other martial artists were also excited. They wanted to leave this ce immediately and spread the news of what had happened.


    A few dayster, the news of today¡¯s battle spread like a hurricane in the Cloud Empire, and countless people knew about it.


    * * *


    Jiang Ming split a person into two and continued to walk forward with a calm expression.


    Along the way, he had already killed more than a dozen foolish people.


    After all, the battle in the valley had not yet spread to the outskirts of the forest, and no one knew that he was Anonymous. Many wicked people were hiding in the forest, waiting for him to pass by.


    Jiang Ming suddenly realized that if he did not take the King of Medicine, there would be more bloodshed in the valley. What he did also prevented many people from dying.


    As for the people he had killed. Well, it was a necessary sacrifice.


    ¡°However, killing the people of the Fire Lotus Valley was not wise. I don¡¯t want to make them my enemy. Although the one who killed them was Anonymous, who knows if the Fire Lotus Valley has the means to find out who I am.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were solemn as he pondered. He could not be as casual as he was with the martial artists when he faced the immortal cultivators. Even if he changed his name, it was hard to guarantee that he would not be caught.


    ¡°So, the Fire Lotus Valley is the first name I have in my little book about the world of immortal cultivation! Since I¡¯ve killed your people, you¡¯ll definitely seek revenge from me. If you seek revenge on me, you will bring me trouble. I¡¯m a person who is afraid of trouble.¡± Jiang Ming had no choice but to find a way to solve the problempletely.


    Soon, Jiang Ming came to a valley. In front of him was still the fiery red miasma, which was no different from decades ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally back.¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little nervous. He did not know what the situation was like in the valley after decades.


    He took a deep breath and jumped.


    After passing throughyers of miasma, Jiang Mingnded at the bottom of the valley. He was still surrounded by the pale and ugly fire mayflies flying everywhere.


    ¡°The spiritual energy here is indeed much denser.¡±


    Jiang Ming sensed it carefully for a moment. Although it was still much less dense thanst time, ording to what Dr. Sun said, the remaining spiritual energy of this small outbreak couldst for a few years.


    If he were to cultivate here for a period of time, he might be able to break through to the sixth level of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    ¡°I wonder if Dr. Sun is still alive?¡±


    Jiang Ming immediately sighed and went upstream, gradually approaching the crack in which Dr. Sun was hiding. However, the chubby old man did note out to wee him.


    Jiang Ming had a bad feeling internally. He walked to the mountain wall where the crack was located and tried to cast the Spirit Restriction Seal. This was the key to breaking the seal in this ce.


    The crack widened, and purer spiritual energy seeped out. Jiang Ming quickly stepped in.


    The sky was bright in front of him. Jiang Ming squinted and saw a figure lying on a bamboo chair in front of a dpidated wooden house. He looked lethargic. When he saw Jiang Minging, he smiled sadly.


    ¡°You failed?¡± Jiang Ming probed.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this!¡± Dr. Sun sighed. ¡°Thews of this world seem to be iplete. I can¡¯tpletely understand the fifth level of the Spirit Restriction Seal.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed, then he thought of something and took out the King of Medicine from his pocket. ¡°Will the King of Medicine be of any use to you?¡±


    Dr. Sun shook his head. ¡°The effects of the King of Medicine are very good for immortal cultivators or martial artists to make a breakthrough in their cultivation. However, it¡¯s only average in terms of healing and saving lives. It is only slightly stronger than fire cloud grass and is no longer of much use to me.¡±

 Chapter 158 - 158 Three Thousand Years and One Day (2)

    158 Three Thousand Years and One Day (2)


    ¡°By the way, how is the King of Medicine born?¡± Jiang Ming asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s simr to the fire cloud grass. The herbs that fail to transform will fuse with the purple root grass to evolve into fire cloud grass, and those that seed will be burned to death by the power of the sun. They will fuse with the fire cloud grass to evolve again and be the King of Medicine,¡± Dr. Sun said. His tone was a little disappointed. ¡°This kind of transformation is the wrong path. Even if the transformation is sessful, there is no way to survive.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at him in confusion. He did not understand why he was so affected by the fire mayfly¡¯s life and death.


    ¡°Alright, the spiritual energy in the valley has reached its peak today. I¡¯m going to fight to the death here!¡±


    !!


    Dr. Sun did not say anything more. He stood up from the bamboo chair, and his murky eyes shone with an unprecedented light. ¡°Brat, this might be thest time I use the Spirit Restriction Seal. You had better watch carefully!¡±


    Jiang Ming could only sigh.


    Perhaps if he continued to endure the pain, he could still live for a few more years. However, Dr. Sun obviously did not want to live like this.


    Dr. Sun¡¯s hands formed a seal. One after another,plex and mysterious runes flowed out from between his fingers and palms. They surrounded his body and absorbed the spiritual energy around them.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were wide open as he stared at each rune carefully. He remembered that Dr. Sun said each level of the Spirit Restriction Seal represented a different seal.


    These runes seemed to have broken through the scope of the six basic seals. Each rune contained the true meaning of several seals. This opened Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes and rapidly deepened his understanding of the Spirit Restriction Seal.


    Gradually, all the runes began to glow brightly. It was as if they were alive. Then, they rushed into Dr. Sun¡¯s body.


    Vaguely, Jiang Ming felt as if he heard a p of thunder.


    Several strange fluctuations of energy continued bursting out of Dr. Sun¡¯s body. His aura was also sometimes strong and sometimes weak, as if he was going through some kind of intense transformation. For a moment, the light contained in his eyes made Jiang Ming¡¯s heart palpitate.


    ¡°It seems that his memory is urate. He was indeed a terrifying cultivator back then!¡± Jiang Ming was secretly shocked.


    Suddenly, Jiang Ming¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he looked at Dr. Sun.


    There seemed to be a sounding from his body, like a string being broken. Dr. Sun¡¯s aura also fell rapidly.


    In just a moment, Dr. Sun¡¯s aura hadpletely copsed. In Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes, Dr. Sun was no different from an ordinary person.


    Dr. Sun¡¯s figure staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    Jiang Ming quickly prepared to help him up, but Dr. Sun waved his hand. His voice was calm. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Apany me for a walk.¡±


    Jiang Ming paused. It seemed like Dr. Sun had failed.


    He could already feel that Dr. Sun¡¯s life force was flowing away. He was afraid that Dr. Sun would not be able tost even an hour.


    This man, who had dominated the world of immortal cultivation for thousands of years, was probably going to fall today.


    ¡°Your two old friends have already woken up once. They are just sleeping again.¡± The two of them walked to the dry well as Dr. Sun slowly exined.


    Jiang Ming quickly looked into the well and saw Master Si and ck Bean still lying still at the bottom of the well. However, their fur seemed to be a lot brighter. They also looked like they had gone back to when they were in their prime.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±


    ¡°They seem to have some kind of connection with the dry well. An unknown power in the well nourished them and woke them up. However, a few dayster, they were pulled back into a deep sleep by something else If we rashly take them away now, I¡¯m afraid there will be unknown consequences,¡± Dr. Sun said, shaking his head. ¡°However, I could sense that their conditions were getting better, and their physical bodies were also evolving. If they were to sleep here for a hundred years or even longer, they might wake up as two powerful great demons.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment and suddenly looked at Dr. Sun. ¡°Back then, you transformed into a demon. Was it also rted to this well?¡±


    He was born in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest and became a great demon. Master Si¡¯s transformation was very simr to Dr. Sun¡¯s.


    Dr. Sun chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Even if it¡¯s rted, it¡¯s something that happened before I was aware of the world. I don¡¯t remember anything at all. However, what you said might make sense.¡±


    The two of them walked out of the secret area and came to the deep valley outside the crack. The fire mayflies were dancing in the sky, constantly devouring the fiery red miasma, turning from ugly to gorgeous, and rushing upward.


    Dr. Sun looked at the dancing fire mayflies in amazement.


    He suddenly turned around and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°You said that in order to rush out of this deep valley, the fire mayflies consumed the poisonous miasma. This caused them to only be able to live for a day. And you wondered if it was worth it, right?¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s not worth it!¡± Jiang Ming chuckled. ¡°What can I do in one day? How can I experience life in that short period of time?¡±

 Chapter 159 - 159 Three Thousand Years and One Day (3)

    159 Three Thousand Years and One Day (3)


    ¡°It¡¯s just like how you had lived for three thousand years before you could appreciate how beautiful your hometown was. If I had only lived for a single day, I¡¯m afraid I would not have been able to experience everything in my life that made me happy!¡±


    Dr. Sunughed bitterly and shook his head. He said faintly, ¡°Three thousand years ago, I had the same thought. Why did the fire mayflies only live for a day? Could they have lived longer if they didn¡¯t consume the miasma?¡±


    The evening sun passed through the thick miasma and shone on Dr. Sun¡¯s body. However, his body became colder and colder, as if he could not feel the warmth of the sun at all. Hair had grown all over his arms as they turned into two slender insect legs. Two huge translucent wings slowly spread out behind him.


    His turbid eyes seemed to have be more yellow, and crystal antennae grew on his forehead.


    !!


    Jiang Ming looked at Dr. Sun, who was slowly revealing his original form. He looked like arge mutant fire mayfly.


    However, his legs and wings were not bright red like the fire mayflies that he had seen outside the valley. Instead, they were an ugly pale white. They were no different from the newly born fire mayflies at the bottom of the valley.


    Dr. Sun lowered his head and looked at his legs in disappointment. ¡°It turns out that you really can live longer if you don¡¯t eat miasma. For example, you can live for three thousand years!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Dr. Sun in a daze. His ridiculous guess from back then was actually true.


    Dr. Sun¡¯s face was getting paler and paler, and his fat body was getting thinner and thinner. Under his clothes, his furry limbs could vaguely be seen. ¡°However, I will never be able to understand what it feels like to fly with a pair of fiery red wings. What¡¯s more meaningful? Three thousand years of life, or a single day?¡±


    Fine hair had already grown out of his face, and his eyes were gradually losing their liveliness and bing dull.


    He looked at Jiang Ming strangely, as if he had seen him for the first time. He began to mumble unconsciously, ¡°Who are you? My name is Man Tianyun. The moment I was born, I saw a sky full of clouds.¡±


    It was the first time Jiang Ming heard Dr. Sun¡¯s real name. However, the dying Dr. Sun seemed to not recognize him anymore. His whole body was gradually turning into arge fire mayfly.


    The three-thousand-year-old demon had returned to its original form. It pped its ugly wings and flew toward the miasma in the sky with the young fire mayflies. Its body became smaller and smaller until Jiang Ming could no longer tell which fire mayfly was Dr. Sun.


    The sky was getting dark, and the fire mayflies fell down one by one.


    Jiang Ming knew that among them was one named Man Tianyun, who had lived for three thousand years.


    ¡°Three thousand years is still meaningful,¡± Jiang Ming said softly. ¡°At the very least, you¡¯ve many different things. And in the end, you got to choose your own fate.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked up.


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe a single day is all they need. After all, I¡¯m not a fire mayfly. How can I judge whether their lives are worthwhile? What I can do is take control of my own life. Even if I can live forever, every day has to be meaningful! Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of being alive?¡±

 Chapter 160 - 160 Meeting Immortal Cultivators on the Road (1)

    160 Meeting Immortal Cultivators on the Road (1)


    Ten yearster, the founding emperor of the Cloud Empire, a leading Grandmaster of his generation, Zhang Yuanhe, passed away.


    In the south of the Cloud Empire, three vassal lords had risen up, and the Cloud Empire seemed to be in a precarious situation again.


    In a small bar in Peace County, some old farmers and herb gatherers in tattered clothes were discussing current events in low voices.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there was a bloody incident in the pce. Someone had broken in. The emperor might not have died of old age.¡±


    !!


    ¡°Even a Grandmaster can¡¯t avoid being murdered¡­¡±


    In the corner of the bar, an inconspicuous man was drinking wine silently.


    Jiang Ming had no intention of finding out how Zhang Yuanhe died. He was not familiar with the man. However, still felt a little emotional when he heard about it.


    It had been ten years since the incident with the King of Medicine.


    Even the Grandmaster who had rebuilt this country had died. There was no one in Jiang Ming¡¯s generation who was still alive.


    Jiang Ming shook his head and smiled. He finished the wine in his ss, got up, and left the bar. He walked past Peace County, which was now full of strange faces, and returned to the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest.


    On a steep peak, Jiang Ming sat down and looked at the clouds in front of him.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    A gray-d figure appeared behind Jiang Ming silently and bowed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve stepped into the third level of the Qi Refinement Realm.¡± Jiang Ming turned his head and nced at the travel-worn middle-aged man behind him. He smiled faintly.


    In the past ten years, Jiang Ming¡¯sprehension of the Spirit Restriction Seal had be deeper and deeper. He had alreadyprehended the two basic seals. His spiritual energy was also extremely sharp, and he could easily see what stage of cultivation others were at.


    Of course, this was only for cultivators in the Qi Refinement Realm. If a cultivator was in the Foundation Establishment Realm, Jiang Ming would probably not be able to tell.


    Wu Hen bowed. There was no shock on his face at being seen through.


    He was different from Miss Wang. In Wu Hen¡¯s heart, Anonymous would always be unparalleled in power. Even though he had already embarked on the path of cultivation, he had never changed his mind.


    ¡°Tell me what you¡¯ve seen and heard in the world of immortal cultivation!¡±


    After the uproar around the King of Medicine had subsided, Jiang Ming had stayed in the dry well where Dr. Sun had hidden. He had cultivated with the help of the remaining spiritual energy there.


    He sent Wu Hen out to explore the Red Pine Snowfield and the world of immortal cultivation. They agreed to meet here ten yearster if nothing unexpected happened.


    Although he nned to go to the world of immortal cultivation, he had to make sure everything was in ce.


    As both an assassin and a Grandmaster, Wu Hen was the stealthiest individual in the world. Thus, Jiang Ming sent him instead of going himself.


    Wu Hen replied respectfully, ¡°I followed the map you gave me and arrived at the world of immortal cultivation without any trouble. However, the depths of the Red Pine Snowfield are extremely cold. I¡¯m afraid that those below the Grandmaster level can¡¯t pass through. In addition, I also encountered some fierce beasts. The strongest one was as strong as a Grandmaster. However, I carefully avoided them.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded slightly. From the information recorded in the Jade Slip and what Zhao Hong told him, Jiang Ming mapped out least five or six paths in the Red Pine Snowfield. He told Wu Hen of a few.


    This situation was exactly as Zhao Hong had described. Although there was a path to the world of immortal cultivation, ordinary people could not walk through it.


    ¡°Outside the Red Pine Snowfield is a cultivation dynasty called the Feather Kingdom. Its territory is extremely vast. ording to the information I gathered, the Feather Kingdom has three grotto-heavens, six blessednds, and many other cultivation sects. I joined a cultivation sect called the Cloud Dream Sect, which is one of the six blessednds!¡±


    ¡°It seems that you are quite talented,¡± Jiang Ming said in surprise.


    ¡°In order to obtain more information about the world of immortal cultivation, I participated in the Cloud Dream Sect¡¯s entrance exam. I didn¡¯t pass because I was too old. However, an elder of the Cloud Dream Sect thought that I could be a Grandmaster and said that I had an aptitude for the path of concealment. Therefore, he made an exception and epted me into the sect,¡± Wu Hen replied honestly.


    ¡°What about the Fire Lotus Valley?¡± Jiang Ming nodded and continued to ask.


    ¡°The Fire Lotus Valley is one of the most powerful sects within a few thousand miles of the Red Pine Snowfield. Although it can¡¯t bepared to the six blessednds, it still has an early-stage core formation cultivator. It is over a thousand years old and is one of the oldest forces in the Feather Kingdom. You must be careful when you arrive in the world of immortal cultivation, Master.¡±


    ¡°Nearby, there are also core formation forces like the Qingyin Pavilion, the Li Sword Sect, and the Xiaoqian Mountain. When I first arrived in the world of immortal cultivation, I stopped at the Xiaoqian Mountain for a while.¡±


    Jiang Ming gradually gained a preliminary understanding of the mysterious and vast world of immortal cultivation.


    It was not until the sun set that Wu Hen finished talking about what he had seen and heard over the years. He stood respectfully behind Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Wu Hen, how many years have you been with me?¡± Jiang Ming suddenly asked with augh.


    ¡°It has been more than a hundred years since you took me under your wing, Master,¡± Wu Hen replied.


    ¡°All good things muste to an end,¡± Jiang Ming said calmly. ¡°You have stepped into the world of immortal cultivation. From now on, you have to walk your own path.¡±

 Chapter 161 - 161 Meeting Immortal Cultivators on the Road (2)

    161 Meeting Immortal Cultivators on the Road (2)


    ¡°Master.¡± A trace of confusion and fear shed across Wu Hen¡¯s face.


    From a young beggar who had no parents, to a peerless Grandmaster who shocked the Cloud Empire, and then to the vast world of immortal cultivation, Wu Hen had long adapted and followed his master.


    Jiang Ming stood up and said with a faint smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic. You and I are both centuries old. You apanied me all the way here. You have also found your own path of immortal cultivation. Now, it¡¯s time for us to walk our own paths!¡±


    Jiang Ming had never thought of controlling anyone¡¯s life. He firmly believed everyone should walk their own path.


    !!


    Wu Hen was stunned. He had followed Anonymous for a long time and instantly understood what he meant.


    He would never disobey his master¡¯s orders.


    ¡°I will obey your orders, Master! If we meet again in the world of immortal cultivation, I will be at your service,¡± Wu Hen said with a bow.


    Jiang Ming waved his hand and smiled.


    Wu Hen bowed deeply again, turned around, and disappeared into the forest.


    Jiang Ming looked at the rolling clouds in front of him. After a long time, he chuckled and said, ¡°They¡¯ve all left. I should go too!¡±


    After ten years, he finally broke through to the sixth level of the Qi Refinement Realm. However, the spiritual energy in the dry well had already been exhausted.


    No amount of spiritual energy in this world would let him break through to the next level. It was time to leave.


    After a while, Jiang Ming returned to the dry well.


    Master Si and ck Bean were still sleeping in the well, and no one knew when they would wake up.


    In the field next to the dry well was where the King of Medicine sat.


    The King of Medicine was born with a soul, so Jiang Ming was reluctant to eat it. All these years, he had only relied on the spirit energy that it naturally emitted to cultivate.


    But even so, after its spiritual energy was exhausted, the King of Medicine could not bear it anymore. Two years ago, it fell into a deep sleep and never moved again.


    ¡°I hope you cane back to life when you reach the world of immortal cultivation.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head, pulled it out of the ground, and stuffed it into his pocket.


    Jiang Ming double-checked his belongings and knew there was not much he wanted to take. Ordinary weapons were almost no different from scrap iron in the world of immortal cultivation.


    The next morning, Jiang Ming walked out of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest and looked back at the towering mountain range that was shrouded in fog.


    He did not know when he woulde back again.


    * * *


    A figure slowly walked into the Red Pine Snowfield.


    ¡°I¡¯m about a hundred and fifty years old¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming walked slowly. Over the years, he had visited all the legendary ces mentioned in the historical records he had studied before.


    Today, his blood Qi was more condensed than ever before.


    ¡°It seems that I really canbine immortal cultivation and martial arts¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming was confident that he could walk on thisbined path.


    ¡°The temperature here is indeed not something ordinary people can withstand.¡±


    Jiang Ming walked into the depths of the Red Pine Snowfield. It was getting colder and colder. He could not see any humans at all. There were hardly any animals. However, the ones that remained were ferocious beasts.


    A few dayster, Jiang Ming killed a snow wolf with one punch and dragged it into a valley in front of him.


    He looked up and saw more than a dozen isted peaks, which were like giant white swords piercing into the sky, surrounding a valley. It was said that when one was lucky enough, one could hear the sound of swords. This could trigger the blood Qi in a martial artist¡¯s body and condense it.


    However, countless Grandmasters hade to try, and it seemed that only a few had seeded.


    Jiang Ming did not have too much hope of seeding. However, since he hade here, he would try.


    Jiang Ming carried the snow wolf into the valley. He melted some snow and began to deal with the corpse skillfully. Finally, he began to roast its flesh over the bonfire.


    He had killed a lot of ferocious beasts over the past few days. He was surprised to find that the flesh and blood of the ferocious beasts here also contained a strange power. It could nourish one¡¯s blood Qi, making it purer and more exuberant.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m approaching the world of immortal cultivation,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself.


    While eating, Jiang Ming looked around the valley. When he triggered his heightened perception, it gave him a mysterious feeling. This feeling was simr to what he felt at the Nine Dragon Lake, Thunderp Valley, Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest, and other legendary ces. It seemed to have a wonderful rhythm.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to cultivate here for a while.¡±


    Jiang Ming quickly made a decision. This ce still belonged to this world anyway. In other words, he was still invincible. Thus, he was not afraid of meeting any cultivators from the world of immortal cultivation.


    * * *


    Half a monthter, a blizzard raged in the valley.


    There seemed to be the faint sound of swords shing.


    Jiang Ming began to practice his martial arts.


    Suddenly, there seemed to be some other sounds mixed in with the swords shing.


    A few figures with extraordinary bearings slowly walked in from outside the empty valley.


    ¡°Eh? There¡¯s someone here?¡±


    A light and pleasant female voice could be heard.


    ¡°Ha! They should be someone from this mortal world. Probably a Grandmaster or something¡­¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of country bumpkins who only know how to train their bodies. I¡¯ll just drive them away.¡±


    A few more voices rang out, their tone casual.


    In the empty valley, Jiang Ming stopped and sighed. ¡°What kind of rotten luck is this?¡±


    However, he was not afraid of anything. Otherwise, he would not have stayed here for so long.


    ...


    As the footsteps approached, five figures gradually appeared in the snow.


    There were two beautiful young women and three young men. Their bodies were filled with spiritual energy. They were five immortal cultivators.


    The three men¡¯s white robes had a familiar lotus embroidered on them.


    It was the symbol of the Fire Lotus Valley!

 Chapter 162 - 162 Stealth Mode

    162 Stealth Mode


    Jiang Ming stared at the fire lotus symbol embroidered on the chests of the three people, and his eyes narrowed.


    What a coincidence!


    If it were not for the fact that no one knew of his whereabouts, Jiang Ming would really think that these people were here for revenge.


    Opposite Jiang Ming, the eyes of the five people all had a strange glint, as if they had suddenly seen something dirty.


    !!


    The leader of the group was a tall young man. He looked at Jiang Ming who was still standing there and frowned.


    ¡°Only those we know cane here. What are you waiting for? get lost!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s at the sixth level of the Qi Refinement Realm!¡± Jiang Ming sensed the aura in his body. The other four people were from the fourth to fifth levels of the Qi Refinement Realm. They were all immortal cultivators in the middle stage of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    ording to Wu Hen, a mid-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivator was considered a core disciple in any regr force in the world of immortal cultivation. These were probably high-ranked people here.


    However, Jiang Ming was still a little curious and asked sincerely, ¡°You guys are immortal cultivators who are now in this world. Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡±


    When the tall man heard this, he could not help but show a scornful expression. ¡°Afraid of you? Do you think that we are just ordinary cultivators?¡±


    He stretched out one hand, and his blood Qi condensed into three red des. They spun above his palm and exuded a sharp aura.


    The other two men¡¯s bodies were also filled with exuberant blood Qi. The three Fire Lotus Valley disciples were all Grandmasters.


    The three of them looked at Jiang Ming predatorily, like a cat toying with a mouse. It was as if Jiang Ming was some country bumpkin.


    As for the two women, they did not seem to be from the Fire Lotus Valley. However, they only looked at the scene calmly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just kill him? If hees back, it will affect our cultivation here.¡± A woman with an otherworldly temperament spoke with a gentle and soft voice. However, her words were ruthless.


    In their eyes, Jiang Ming was just an insignificant pest. He was not a human being.


    ¡®What an exquisite blood Qi control technique.¡¯


    Jiang Ming did not feel anything about their words. Instead, he squinted and stared at the blood Qi dancing nimbly in the palm of the tall man.


    In Jiang Ming¡¯s perception, these three people¡¯s martial artsprehension did not seem to have reached the Grandmaster level, but the exuberance and delicate control of their blood Q were beyond ordinary Grandmasters.


    ¡°As expected of an immortal cultivation sect with more than a thousand years of history. Their foundation is terrifying. It seems that they have mastered an extraordinary blood Qi control technique.¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little envious. Although the people in front of him were not as skilled in martial arts as he was, their exquisite control of blood Qi was enough to make up for this shoring. If they were to fight against an ordinary Grandmaster, their chances of winning would be much higher.


    ¡°However, you should still be afraid of me!¡±


    Jiang Ming chuckled internally.


    Now that things hade to this, the other side had already shown their daggers. Therefore, what was there to say?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to activate stealth mode!¡±


    Jiang Ming stomped his feet, and a big pit suddenly appeared on the surface of the snow. His figure was like a giant eagle flying forward, and in the blink of an eye, he was in front of the tall man.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    The tall man¡¯s face darkened. He raised his hand, and three des of blood Qi flew out.


    Jiang Ming dodged easily. Then, he threw a punch at the tall man¡¯s head.


    This person¡¯s blood Qi was not condensed enough. Jiang Ming¡¯s body was enough to withstand it. However, he did not want to scare the others away.


    The tall man was also surprised. He did not expect Jiang Ming¡¯s movement technique to be so brilliant. He hurriedly raised his arm to block.


    His blood Qi spread out, blowing up a cloud of snow. In an instant, the two had exchanged dozens of blows. Blood Qi collided in a frenzy!


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face was solemn. It was as if he was facing an unprecedented enemy!


    However, in the eyes of the other cultivators, the most powerful person among them had not been able to take down Jiang Ming immediately. This was terrifying.


    The tall man was also extremely shocked and furious. He felt like his pride was being wounded.


    ¡°Did we meet a Grandmaster at his peak?¡± His face was gloomy. He suddenly shouted, ¡°Why are you still watching the fight? Let¡¯s kill this bastard together!¡±


    He firmly believed that he would win if they continued to fight. However, he did not want to embarrass himself in front of the two women.


    Upon hearing this, the other two immortal cultivators of the Fire Lotus Valley rushed up and burst out their blood Qi to kill Jiang Ming.


    Snow flew everywhere, and the battle became more and more intense.


    However, a momentter, the three immortal cultivators of the Fire Lotus Valley were filled with shock and anger.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°How is he still able to hold on?¡±


    Although the three of them had teamed up against Jiang Ming, they still could not defeat him.


    Seeing that the three people seemed to be on guard, Jiang Ming quickly took a punch. A trace of blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth. His eyes became more solemn, his face was extremely pale, and beads of sweat oozed from his forehead. He looked like he was on the verge of defeat.


    The three¡¯s eyes lit up, and their attacks became more intense.


    A short while passed.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The three immortal cultivators of the Fire Lotus Valley all looked gloomy as they realized that something was not right.


    On the side, the two women¡¯s faces also revealed a look of worry, but they did not dare step forward.


    ¡°It seems like the blood Qi of the other two hasn¡¯t reached the Grandmaster realm.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s face was pale, but he gritted his teeth and persisted. He casually nced at the two female cultivators.


    Although he had sensed that their blood Qi was weak from the beginning, they were still immortal cultivators. Who knew if they had any means to hide their blood Qi? It was better to be safe.


    However, at this time, the three people on the opposite side were fighting with all they had.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time!¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself and suddenly threw a punch. In the nick of time, it struck the chest of an immortal cultivator.


    The man¡¯s chest was immediately blown open. His whole body was sent flying, and he fell powerlessly into the snow, motionless.


    ...


    ¡°What?¡±


    The remaining two were horrified.


    The person in front of them was not a country bumpkin, but a ferocious hunter! He had been waiting for the three of them to fall into his trap.


    However, it was toote now.


    Jiang Ming killed another immortal cultivator with a single punch.


    Only the tall man was left.


    In his fear, he was about to burst out his spiritual power!


    However, before he could do so, Jiang Ming¡¯s fingers turned into a w and dug into his lower abdomen. The terrifying force directly destroyed his spiritual core, causing the spiritual power in his body to copse. He spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    Although he was still alive thanks to his blood Qi, he hadpletely lost hisbat strength.


    Jiang Ming did not rx at all. He threw out two more des of blood Qi and shed at the two women.


    One of the women did not even have time to react before her chest was pierced through. Her entire body exploded into a mist of blood.


    ...


    Thest woman hurriedly took out a talisman in the nick of time. It turned into a light barrier in front of her.


    The blood Qi collided with the light screen and exploded.


    As for the woman, there were wounds on her body. She fell to the ground.


    Although she managed to block this attack, she was also injured by thews of this world and waspletely crippled.


    In an instant, the valley quieted down.


    Jiang Ming nced at the female immortal cultivator who was still alive and nodded with satisfaction.


    He had deliberately slowed down hisst strike to give her enough time to cast her spell. This woman¡¯s reaction was quite good, and she did not disappoint him.


    Jiang Ming slowly walked in front of her.


    ¡°S-spare my life. I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡± She was struggling to move back, andrge patches of her soft skin were exposed from her tattered clothes.


    However, Jiang Ming did not care.


    Jiang Ming shot out two des of blood Qi and pierced the woman¡¯s slender thighs.


    ¡°Stay there and don¡¯t move!¡±


    Then, he turned around and walked to the tall man¡¯s side. He casually picked up one of his arms and dragged him out of the valley.


    ¡°I am a disciple of the Fire Lotus Valley. You can¡¯t kill me!¡± the tall man said in fear.


    Jiang Ming broke his arm and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll be asking you some questions!¡±


    Less than an hourter, Jiang Ming looked at the man whose limbs were crushed in front of him.


    ¡°I¡¯m merciful. I can¡¯t bear to see someone living such a miserable life!¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed. After saying that, he killed him immediately.


    ¡°Is this the storage ring?¡±


    Jiang Ming picked it up, washed it, and stuck a few seals on it to prevent the leakage of spiritual energy from being sensed by others. Then, he put it in his pocket.


    ording to the tall man, in the Fire Lotus Valley, only disciples at the sixth level of the Qi Refinement Realm were qualified to receive a storage ring. His entire fortune was stored inside.


    Jiang Ming was very satisfied. He strode back to the valley and saw two long trails of blood in the snow.


    The female immortal cultivator who was thest one to survive was still struggling to crawl away.


    Jiang Ming shook his head, went forward, and stomped on her feet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be asking you some questions!¡±

 Chapter 163 - 163 Xiaoqian Mountain

    163 Xiaoqian Mountain


    After giving thest female immortal cultivator a quick death, Jiang Ming quickly left the valley and continued to advance into the depths of the snowfield.


    ¡°Those two were quite honest. They both gave the same information,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself.


    Jiang Ming now had a deeper understanding of the world of immortal cultivation outside the Red Pine Snowfield.


    Outside the snowfield was a vast area called the Litfire Region. Although it was only a remote corner of the Feather Kingdom, ording to those two, the area was ten times as big as the Cloud Empire. Almost all mortals had never left the Litfire Region in their entire lives.


    ¡°The four major immortal cultivation forces in the Litfire Region all have early-stage core formation cultivators. The first three are all immortal cultivation sects with strict rules. Only Xiaoqian Mountain is an exception. On the surface, there are no mandatory restrictions on the cultivators living there.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt a little helpless. He did not expect to provoke two major immortal cultivation sects before he even entered the world of immortal cultivation.


    The two women who had entered the valley with the disciples of the Fire Lotus Valley were from the Qingyin Pavillion. They focused on musical techniques instead of their physical bodies. They were also invited by several disciples of the Fire Lotus Valley to tour the valley and cultivate with them.


    Perhaps they were looking forward to something on their trip, and they did not expect to die like this.


    However, Jiang Ming did not have any regrets. If he spared them, he might be in even more troubleter. It was better to kill them all.


    Now that he had mastered the two basic seals, he could perfectly seal his own spiritual energy and not leave any trace of himself at the scene. Even a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator would not be able to find any clues.


    Jiang Ming began to think about his next move.


    ¡°From the information I¡¯ve received from all sides, Xiaoqian Mountain is the most suitable ce for me to go. Although it might be a little messy, it also means that it¡¯s easier to hide there.¡±


    Although Jiang Ming had made up his mind to be a nomadic cultivator, the world of immortal cultivation was not full of spiritual energy. If he cultivated in an ordinary ce, it was no different from a ce with no spiritual energy.


    The ces with rich spiritual energy had long been upied by immortal cultivation forces of various sizes.


    Xiaoqian Mountain was a ce with rich spiritual energy. It was first upied by a core formation stage master and had been passed down for a thousand years. It was strengthened by various spiritual energy-gathering arrays by immortal cultivators. Although it was still inferior to immortal cultivation sects like the Fire Lotus Valley, it was a good ce for independent cultivators to stay.


    ¡°Moreover, there are many individual cultivators gathered in Xiaoqian Mountain. There are also many resources such as cultivation techniques, elixirs, and magical artifacts. I can also find spiritual stone mines and spiritual fields there. All kinds of immortal cultivatorse and go. Even the authorities have a hard time figuring out the identity and background of all the immortal cultivators thate and go. It¡¯s the best ce for me to slowly cultivate.¡±


    Although there were some smaller immortal cultivation forces, in Jiang Ming¡¯s opinion, they might not be as safe as Xiaoqian Mountain.


    ¡°Next, I have to avoid the Fire Lotus Valley and enter the world of immortal cultivation!¡±


    From the tall man¡¯s words, he learned that the Red Pine Snowfield was the boundary between the world of immortal cultivation and his world. After crossing a certain ice valley that was thousands of feet deep, one would break away from the restrictions of this world andpletely enter the world of immortal cultivation.


    The Fire Lotus Valley¡¯s base was right beside the ice valley. It was said that there were only a few mid-stage Qi Refinement Realm disciples who were stationed there in shifts all year round to collect spirit herbs and materials unique to the Red Pine Snowfield. asionally, they would enter the mortal world to seize the King of Medicine.


    However, Jiang Ming did not intend to provoke the Fire Lotus Valley¡¯s encampment. He was not strong enough yet.


    * * *


    Half a monthter, he stopped in front of a dark ice valley.


    ¡°We¡¯ve finally arrived!¡±


    In order to avoid the Fire Lotus Valley¡¯s encampment, Jiang Ming ran nearly a hundred miles diagonally before he turned into the ice valley.


    Jiang Ming stared at the bottomless ice valley and was shocked.


    It was terrifying. Even more terrifying was the thought that it might be man-made.


    ¡°With my current strength, I¡¯d better not explore this for the time being,¡± Jiang Ming muttered, then jumped over the ice valley, which was more than ten feet wide, andnded on the snowynd opposite.


    ¡°So, this is the world of immortal cultivation?¡±


    Jiang Ming tried to use the Fire Control Technique. A wisp of fire danced on his fingertips. However, none of thews of the mortal world descended upon him.


    Two weekster, when Jiang Ming felt that he was about to be blinded by the snow, some green finally appeared in front of him.


    He had finally walked out of the Red Pine Snowfield.


    * * *


    He came to Yuyang Town.


    It was an ordinary mortal town. Jiang Ming had changed his appearance and had been hiding here.


    Although he was going to Xiaoqian Mountain, he had to be prepared. It was not very smart to rush up rashly.


    Although this town was small, it was not far from a few big cities where immortal cultivators lived. News about immortal cultivators could often be heard.


    ¡°Hey, hey! Come and have some braised meat! Even great Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators have eaten it when they passed by!¡±


    The stall owner of a braised meat stall bragged.


    Jiang Ming bought a skewer and ate it while walking.


    He found it quite interesting.


    In this ce, any ordinary person could talk about immortal cultivators. After being in this town, he finally learned the actual term for core formation cultivators. They were cultivators in the realm after the Foundation Establishment Realm, the Golden Core Realm.


    Jiang Ming walked to a tattered bookshop and haggled with the owner for a long time. Finally, he took out two pieces of silver with a pained expression and bought a few old books that no one was reading.


    ¡°I¡¯ll first understand the history of this ce, learn their customs, andpletely integrate myself here.¡±


    * * *


    Another three years passed.


    Jiang Ming had finallypletely integrated into this world. He had also be familiar with the people of Yuyang Town and had be a ¡°native¡± of this ce. Hisnguage and habits were no different from those of ordinary townspeople.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to leave!¡±


    Although Yuyang Town was good, the spiritual energy was extremely thin. In three years, Jiang Ming¡¯s cultivation did not increase much. He was still stuck at the sixth level of the Qi Refinement Realm and could not step into thete stage of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    However, in this world where immortal cultivation was not prohibited, Jiang Ming¡¯s casting of spells was smoother and more convenient. In the past three years, he had improved a lot in spell casting.


    The next day, Jiang Ming left Yuyang Town and began to head in the direction of Xiaoqian Mountain.


    He pretended that he was at the fourth level of the Qi Refinement Realm. Thus, his journey was safe, and he did not encounter any trouble.


    The nine levels of the Qi Refinement Realm were divided into three stages. After reaching the ninth level of the Qi Refinement Realm, a cultivator could try to build a foundation. If they seeded, even the Fire Lotus Valley and the other three major forces would consider them an expert.


    In addition to the four major immortal cultivation forces, a mid-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivator was a powerful figure that few people dared provoke in this area where there were many mortal towns.


    ...


    Along his journey, Jiang Ming continued to increase his knowledge and deepen his understanding of the world of immortal cultivation. Half a yearter, he finally arrived at Xiaoqian Mountain.


    He could see a faint rainbow in the sky. It was probably an immortal cultivator flying on a magic weapon.


    Jiang Ming looked at Xiaoqian Mountain and squinted.


    In front of him was a continuous group of mountains, surrounded by light fog and clouds. It did not seem to be naturally formed, so it was probably the protective spiritual array.


    Through the fog, Jiang Ming could also vaguely see that there were several buildings on the highest mountain.


    There were also scattered buildings on the other mountains. It was like a city that upied arge area.


    On the mountain road ahead, many figures wereing and going. Some of them were cultivators. However, most of them were mortals.


    Some mortals were carrying goods into the mountains.


    There were also some people who followed behind the immortal cultivators. They seemed to be servants.


    Jiang Ming even saw a burly immortal cultivator holding two mortal women in his arms and walking into the mountain. The man was warmly greeting everyone he came across.


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath. He felt that he had really gained some insight this time.


    ...


    The world of immortal cultivation did not seem so different from his own.


    Immortal cultivators were also people. They instinctively soughtmunity.


    ¡°This is good. With all kinds of people here, no one will notice me!¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself as he walked along the mountain road with a calm expression.


    ¡°Hey? Are you new here?¡±


    Suddenly, an old man carrying two baskets of dried persimmons walked past Jiang Ming and smiled.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face fell. No one was supposed to notice him!


    The old man tapped his pipe and chuckled. ¡°With such a vignt gaze, you must be a new nomadic cultivator. Don¡¯t worry, Xiaoqian Mountain is quite safe during the day. No one would dare cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°During the day.¡±


    Jiang Ming keenly captured those keywords and smiled perfunctorily.

 Chapter 164 - 164 Misty Rain (1)

    164 Misty Rain (1)


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Jiang Ming asked with a smile. He did not look down on the old man just because he was a mortal. The old man could be well-connected, after all.


    Jiang Ming bought two pounds of the persimmons the old man was selling with some silver. He chatted with the old man while eating and walking.


    The currency in this world was somewhat inted, but silver was still a hard currency for ordinary people.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind!¡± The old man epted the silver and was obviously much more enthusiastic. He gave Jiang Ming a detailed exnation.


    ¡°During the day, there arete-stage Qi Refinement Realm enforcers patrolling this mountain. No matter if you are a mortal or an immortal cultivator, you are forbidden from causing trouble. Otherwise, you will be expelled from the mountain or killed on the spot! Even a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator wouldn¡¯t dare break the rules here. After all, there¡¯s still a Golden Core cultivator in charge of Xiaoqian Mountain. At night, only those who rent or buy cave abodes at Xiaoqian Mountain can stay there. Otherwise, no one cares about anything that happens outside the cave abodes.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows slightly. It seemed that if he wanted to survive in this Xiaoqian Mountain for a long time, he had to find a cave abode.


    ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t build it myself. I have to rent or buy an official one,¡± he thought.


    Jiang Ming raised the persimmon in his hand and asked with a smile, ¡°Where do you sell these?¡±


    The old man grinned. ¡°The round valley market near the mountain gate has a special area to sell both mortal items and immortal cultivator treasures. The immortals have cravings for many mortal items. Thus, I manage to have quite a few sales. How¡¯s the fruit?¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled sincerely. ¡°It¡¯s very sweet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Only high-quality goods can be sold by mortals in Xiaoqian Mountain.¡± The old man smiled smugly.


    Jiang Ming also smiled. He suddenly felt that if there was no strife, the life of an immortal cultivator would be good.


    He looked at the crowd around him and understood something.


    Those who walked the path of immortal cultivation did not necessarily do it for longevity. For most of the immortal cultivators, it was simply a means to enjoy life.


    After all, even if they tried their best, most immortal cultivators would not be able to build their foundation. Thus, most of them had the tendency to devote less time to cultivation and more time to happiness.


    After chatting with the old man for a while to gain some understanding of the rules and customs of Xiaoqian Mountain, Jiang Ming said goodbye to him and walked to the mountain gate while eating a persimmon.


    The rules of survival in a ce could only be understood by the people at the bottom rung of society!


    ¡°I¡¯m Jiang Ming, an individual cultivator. It¡¯s my first time here, so I hope you can give me some pointers!¡±


    Jiang Ming introduced himself to some immortal cultivators at the mountain gate.


    The name Jiang Ming was nothing special. Even in Great Cloud City, there were many people with the same name. It made no difference whether he used his real name or not.


    The guard at the mountain gate was a middle-aged man at the third level of the Qi Refinement Realm. When he sensed that Jiang Ming was at the fourth level of Qi Refinement Realm cultivation, he was shocked. He gave Jiang Ming a polite smile.


    Many individual cultivators could never break through to the fourth level of the Qi Refinement Realm. Thus, the guard knew he could not be rude to Jiang Ming.


    The guard immediately handed over a Jade Slip and said respectfully, ¡°This is the first time you¡¯vee to the Xiaoqian Mountain. There¡¯s some information you need to know here.¡±


    Jiang Ming took the Jade Slip and put it on his forehead to sense for a moment. He learned about the social norms and the economic situation of Xiaoqian Mountain.


    After returning the Jade Slip to the guard, Jiang Ming handed him a spirit stone fragment. The guard was ecstatic. They chatted for a while before Jiang Ming walked forward.


    When Wu Hen returned to the mortal world, he got a few spirit stones for Jiang Ming. However, Jiang Ming would not be stingy with them.


    Jiang Ming wanted to make more friends than enemies here. Only then would he be able to live a more stable life in the world of immortal cultivation.


    The guard was named Wang Geng.


    Jiang Ming considered him his first friend here.


    After walking past the gate, Jiang Ming stepped into the dog and clouds that shrouded Xiaoqian Mountain. After walking for a moment, the scene in front of him became clear.


    The terrain at the mountain gate was still t, and as far as the eye could see, there was arge expanse of cultivated farnd.


    asionally, one could see some immortal cultivators directing many mortals to work in the fields.


    In the valleys and peaks further away, there seemed to be more valuable spirit herb fields. However, there were shes of spiritual energy around them from time to time. Obviously, there were powerful arrays and restrictions protecting them.

 Chapter 165 - 165 Misty Rain (2)

    165 Misty Rain (2)


    Everyone needed food. Immortal cultivators were not an exception.


    Jiang Ming was not surprised.


    Of course, there were all kinds of rare treasures in the world of immortal cultivation. However, for ordinary individual cultivators, the rice growing in this field was full of spiritual energy and was the best tonic they could eat. It contained pure spiritual energy and could assist their cultivation.


    All the rice fields here belonged to the authorities of Xiaoqian Mountain.


    The spiritual energy around the fields was rich.


    Jiang Ming breathed greedily and made up his mind to set up a cave to live in first. The ces with the densest spiritual energy in Xiaoqian Mountain were all immortal cultivation cave abodes. They were all arranged with spirit-gathering arrays.


    He walked along the mountain path and soon came to a round valley with a lot of peopleing in and out. The streets crisscrossed, and mortals and immortal cultivators mixed together. There were all kinds of shops here, and it was extremely lively.


    Most of the immortal cultivators here were still in the early and middle stages of the Qi Refinement Realm. asionally, there would bete-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivators, but everyone would avoid them.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s cultivation was neither high nor low in this area. No one dared look down on him when he walked around the shops.


    Jiang Ming nodded. The best way to avoid trouble was to show his strength appropriately.


    ¡°However, everything is expensive here!¡±


    Although Jiang Ming had expected it, he could not help but shake his head and sigh every time he walked out of a shop.


    ¡°The cheapest cultivation method is thirty, and the magic tools are even more ridiculous. The cheapest one is more than fifty spirit stones.¡±


    Back then, Wu Hen gave most of his assets to Jiang Ming. In total, he only had about twenty spirit stones. He had thought that it would be a lot. However, it seemed like it was useless.


    ¡°From the looks of it, Zhao Hong was doing pretty well back then!¡± Jiang Ming touched his left side. There was a flying sword tied there, which could be used at any time.


    He had the green wooden seal and the flying sword. Therefore, he did not need to buy any magic tools.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid that these spirit stones will hardly be enough for rent.¡± Jiang Ming shook his head.


    ¡°I have to find a way to earn money!¡±


    In Xiaoqian Mountain, immortal cultivators had many ways to make a living.


    However, Jiang Ming had very few options. He could only do two things. He could either go to the depths of Xiaoqian Mountain to dig for the spirit iron ore to make magic tools, or he could buy a piece of farnd to nt rice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s forget about mining!¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. Although mining made more money, it was too much hard work.


    ¡°ording to what Wang Geng said, farming here is not bad. Although the ie is small, it¡¯s a government job. As long as you meet your quotas and keep a low profile, you won¡¯t get into any trouble. And if you work harder, the extra grain can be kept for yourself and sold in the ck market. The government will turn a blind eye.¡±


    * * *


    In the center of the market, there was a nine-story tower. It was Xiaoqian Pavilion and, it was protected with an extremely powerful restriction.


    This was thergest government office of Xiaoqian Mountain. Many immortal cultivators could rent caves, and spiritual fields, and take care of other matters here. The upper floors also sold all kinds of cultivation techniques, medicinal pills, and other treasures. However, ordinary immortal cultivators could not afford them.


    Jiang Ming strolled around in the market for a while and finally walked to Xiaoqian Pavilion.


    ¡°Hello. Oh, you¡¯re in disguise? Are you new here?¡± Before he could enter, a man in gray quietly approached him.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face was gloomy.


    His disguising technique would need to be updated when there was time. Immortal cultivators could easily detect it.


    The man in gray chuckled and continued, ¡°Are you renting a cave? I have some great offers. I also have some spiritual fields for rent, which can be rented quarterly and are cheaper than the official ones.


    Jiang Ming was stunned. It turned out that some immortal cultivators rented cave abodes and spiritual fields on a long-term basis. However, sometimes they would go out for long periods of time to gain experience. Thus, they would rent out their ce to other immortal cultivators. It was very crafty.


    Jiang Ming did not have the strength toin. He repeatedly refused and walked into Xiaoqian Pavilion.


    When the guard saw Jiang Ming, he pointed the way and said, ¡°Are you new? Registration and rentals of cave abodes are in front. Farmers go to the left. Miners go to the right.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s polite attitude made the guard¡¯s expression a little kinder. He said casually, ¡°If you want to farm, go to Feng He. The newly reimed areas are good.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked appropriately surprised, thanked him, and left.


    Jiang Ming registered himself and walked into a separate area on the left side of the first floor.


    A slightly chubby old man was reclining on a bamboo chair and drinking tea leisurely. There was arge pot of soil next to him. Several rice seedlings were nted in the soil.


    ¡°Mr. Feng, I want to rent a portion of a spirit field!¡± Jiang Ming said respectfully. The person in front of him was actually at the sixth level of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    ¡°Have you ever cultivated the Misty Rain Technique or the Spirit Stream Technique?¡± Feng He asked with a faint smile.


    These were all water attribute spells, and they were necessary spells to increase the harvest of the rice fields. If one did not know these two spells, their yield would be low.


    ¡°I¡¯m cultivating the Five Elemental Arts, so I¡¯m a little familiar with the Misty Rain Technique,¡± Jiang Ming said.


    ¡°Show me,¡± Feng He said casually.


    There were many individual cultivators who cultivated the Five Elemental Arts, but the Misty Rain Technique was something they had the tendency to ignore because it could not be used inbat.


    However, Jiang Ming was an exception. Obviously, he had mastered it.


    He cast the spell with ease.


    A soft drizzle of rain fell on the seedlings.


    Jiang Ming looked up at Feng He and was suddenly shocked.


    Feng He had already stood up from his chair and looked at Jiang Ming with enthusiasm. He smiled and said, ¡°Where did youe from? Do you have a ce to stay? Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡±

 Chapter 166 - 166 Becoming a Farming Expert (1)

    166 Bing a Farming Expert (1)


    Feng He rubbed his hands and looked at Jiang Ming in amazement. It was as if he had seen an enigma.


    Jiang Ming was puzzled. However, seeing that the other party¡¯s expression did not seem to be bad, he did not panic. He just pretended to be nervous and said, ¡°My name is Jiang Ming. By chance, I found the corpse of an immortal cultivator in the mountains and obtained the Five Elemental Arts. A few years ago, I was training hard in a small ce called Yuyang Town. I couldn¡¯t afford any other techniques, so I religiously practiced every aspect of this one.¡±


    It was not technically a lie. Anyway, he did find the corpse of an immortal cultivator in the mountain.


    Feng He looked unperturbed. He smiled and nodded. ¡°Your cultivation of the Misty Rain Technique wouldn¡¯t have reached the Profound Realm if you didn¡¯t specialize in this technique! But even so, it also shows that your aptitude for this technique is not shallow. There are many who want to use this technique to earn spirit stones, but no matter how much effort they put in, it¡¯s still difficult to cultivate to such a level.¡±


    ¡°The Profound Realm?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. This time, he was not pretending. He really had not heard of this.


    Feng He looked at Jiang Ming¡¯s expression. Seeing that he did not even know this, he was relieved. He smiled and said, ¡°No spell can be mastered overnight. One needs to practice day and night to master it. As for the degree of mastery of spells, they are roughly divided into five realms. The highest realm is the Profound Realm! There are many cultivators who have mastered their killing techniques to the Realm or even to the point of perfection. However, there are less than a handful of people in Xiaoqian Mountain who can cultivate the Misty Rain Technique to the Profound Realm!¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little surprised. It was possible that he had already mastered the Misty Rain Technique. Very few people would be able topare with him.


    However, when he remembered that this was a technique that could only be used for farming. Jiang Ming was not too surprised. If his life was limited, he would not bother to practice this thing.


    Furthermore, the Misty Rain Technique did not seem to have much to do with talent. It just required a lot of hard work.


    However, Jiang Ming admired the other immortal cultivators who had practiced this to the Profound Realm.


    ¡°If we include you, there are only six or seven people here who are skilled in the Misty Rain Technique.¡± Feng He nodded. ¡°Now that you have mastered this technique, you don¡¯t have to worry about money anymore. May I know your age?¡±


    It was hard to guess the age of immortal cultivators.


    ¡°I¡¯m just around fifty years old!¡±


    Jiang Mingughed.


    ¡°Not bad, your future is bright!¡±


    Feng He thought to himself that Jiang Ming was quite young. He enthusiastically stated his purpose, ¡°I wonder if you¡¯re interested in joining my team, the nt Hall, to be a farmer? We are an official organization of Xiaoqian Mountain, and all rice fields are under the jurisdiction of my team.¡±


    The moment he saw the Misty Rain Technique, Feng He decided to recruit Jiang Ming. Jiang Ming looked like he would be a great asset.


    The nt Hall did not only grow spirit rice, but they also grew all kinds of spirit herbs. Some of the precious spirit herbs could only be nourished by a Profound Realm Misty Rain Technique. Having Jiang Ming on the team would make profits soar.


    Jiang Ming frowned slightly and was about to say something.


    Feng He waved his hand andughed. ¡°Jiang Ming, you don¡¯t have to say anything. I understand your concerns. Those who cane to Xiaoqian Mountain are naturally people who don¡¯t like to be restrained. The rules of Xiaoqian Mountain are also different from other cultivation forces. No matter what, we won¡¯t restrict your personal freedom. At most, we only need you to take two hours a day to water the fields. The rest of the time, you¡¯re free. You can receive a sry of two spirit stones every month. You can also leave at any time as long as you inform us in advance. In addition, if there are other cultivators¡¯ fields that need to be watered, they will issue a task to the nt Hall. If you join us, you¡¯ll be qualified to take on these tasks, and you only need to hand over a tenth of the profits. Moreover, we tend to be easygoing and we don¡¯t have any enemies.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought about it. ording to the information he received, the nt Hall had the lowest status among all the halls in Xiaoqian Mountain.

 Chapter 167 - 167 Becoming a Farming Expert (2)

    167 Bing a Farming Expert (2)


    After all, even though the spirit fields all over the mountains looked impressive, his profit margins would be lowpared to other professions.


    However, Jiang Ming had a good impression of the nt Hall. Just the fact that it had hardly any enemies could make up for its other shorings.


    Jiang Ming pondered for a moment. Finally, he nodded slowly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll take you up on your offer.¡±


    It was good to have ties with immortal cultivators who worked in the government. He could know in advance what was going on, which would make it easier for him to pack up and leave.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you can also take on missions privately. However, if anything happens, it will have nothing to do with Xiaoqian Mountain.¡±


    Jiang Ming quickly nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Alright, then it¡¯s settled!¡±


    Feng He walked to a big table and pointed to a map. Many ces were marked in red and green. ¡°Since you¡¯ve joined the nt Hall, you can choose any spirit field you want. The average harvest for each acre ofnd is about one bucket of spirit rice. Ordinary cultivators need to pay seven buckets of rice as rent, but we only need to pay three buckets. You¡¯ve mastered the Misty Rain Technique. You¡¯ll probably harvest two or three more buckets than average.¡±


    Jiang Ming almost frowned. They were basically paying him pennies. However, this was still better than going out on his own and making enemies.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll rent three acres ofnd first. I heard from the guard at the gate that the newly cultivated rice fields are not bad.¡±


    With his strength, taking care of several acres ofnd would be a breeze. However, Jiang Ming did not want to expose too much about himself. Moreover, he still wanted to live a rxed life.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s put you at the small green peak. There¡¯s a low-level immortal¡¯s cave nearby. Therefore, it¡¯s also under your name. As a member of the nt Hall, your housing is free. If you want higher-level housing, you have to rent or buy it yourself.¡±


    As he spoke, Feng He took out a ck iron te, carved Jiang Ming¡¯s details on it, and handed it to Jiang Ming.


    ¡°This is your identity card, and it will open the cave. By the way, when you have time, go to the headquarters of the nt Hall to get some seeds. The seeds are free.¡±


    Jiang Ming thanked him. He could not help but sigh internally. Even if the nt Hall had the lowest status among official organizations, their benefits made up for everything.


    Jiang Ming spent some time shopping before he went to his cave.


    One could tell that it was cheap housing. The spiritual energy in the area was not the strongest.


    Jiang Ming sighed and injected his spiritual power into the identity card. The card emitted a green light, and Jiang Ming was allowed to step inside.


    There were three rooms inside and the furnishings were sparse.


    ¡°It¡¯s good enough that it¡¯s free.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head and began to clean the yard.


    The spiritual energy here was indeed about twice as rich as that of the outside world.


    ¡°Maybe I can break through to thete stage of the Qi Refinement Realm if I cultivate here,¡± Jiang Ming thought.


    That night, Jiang Ming sat in his empty room and began to practice the Five Elemental Arts.


    The rich spiritual energy surged. Jiang Ming¡¯s cultivation, which had stagnated for years, finally became restless again. Wisps of spiritual power continued to flow into his spiritual core.


    At this rate, he would be able to break through his bottleneck in around a year.


    ¡°This is only natural cultivation! If I obtain spirit rice, spiritual medicine, or even spiritual pills, I¡¯d break through even faster!¡±


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming quickly took a deep breath.


    He would first be a farming expert, make friends, and figure out the various customs of Xiaoqian Mountain before thinking about other things.


    Moreover, Jiang Ming also had a small stash of gold. The five immortal cultivators he killed earlier were all from the Fire Lotus Valley and the Qingyin Pavillion. They had a variety of things on them. He threw all their things into the storage ring and sealed it off.


    ¡°I¡¯m new here. I can¡¯t let anyone discover anything because of these things!¡±


    The next morning, Jiang Ming walked out of the courtyard and went to therge spirit field at the foot of the mountain to inspect his own spirit field.


    The spirit fields here seemed to be newly cultivated. Some weeds had not been removed yet. Next to his own fields, there were a few hard-working mid-stage Qi Refinement Realm immortal cultivators. Some of them had even begun to sow seeds.


    Jiang Ming chatted with them and humbly asked them about farming skills.


    After all, the Misty Rain Technique was only one aspect of farming. He would help these farmers for a few days and learn their tips and tricks.


    Over the following days, Jiang Ming chatted with several neighbors in the field every day and enthusiastically helped them do some work. Gradually, he was also taught several key farming skills.


    A monthter, Jiang Ming sowed his first seeds.

 Chapter 168 - 168 The Busy Plant Hall (1)

    168 The Busy nt Hall (1)


    The year came to an end.


    ¡°Xiaoqian Mountain doesn¡¯t have differing seasons.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked up at the sky. The outside world should be cold, and everything should be withering. However, in Xiaoqian Mountain, the spiritual energy was dense, and the climate was still perfect for farming. The trees were lush, and the weather was mild and cool.


    Of course, this was to create the best growth conditions for the spirit fields that covered the mountains.


    !!


    ¡°I should have harvested some rice today!¡±


    It had been nine months since he nted the spirit rice for the first time. It was time for his third harvest.


    With the steady rise of his farming skills, the yield of one acre of Jiang Ming¡¯snd was now more than three buckets more than a regr farmer¡¯s. Every season, he could earn more than three spirit stones.


    That was about a dozen spirit stones a year. With his sry from the nt Hall and the extra money he earned, he made almost fifty spirit stones a year.


    Jiang Ming felt that the nt Hall was not bad. He could stay safe and sound, save money, and still have time to learn other skills.


    In the spirit fields, more than a dozen mortals were harvesting rice with sickles. After that, they had to go to the open space in front of Jiang Ming¡¯s courtyard to hull the spirit rice.


    When they saw Jiang Minging, these mortals greeted him in fear and awe, and they worked even harder.


    Working under immortal cultivators was an honor for them.


    Of course, there were both risks and benefits. Although violence was forbidden during the day, if they encountered a bad-tempered immortal cultivator at night, it was easy to lose their lives.


    It only cost Jiang Ming some silver to hire these mortals to work. Silver was nothingpared to spirit stones. This saved Jiang Ming a lot of effort.


    However, they could only do manual tasks.


    Jiang Ming inspected the ce and nodded. Then, he was ready to leave.


    ¡°Ming! Ming!¡±


    Suddenly, a figure ran over from the ridge, shouting enthusiastically.


    ¡°Old Gu Zi.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at the person who came. It was an old man with gray hair at the third level of the Qi Refinement Realm. He lived on the small green peak like him.


    This was the mostmon demographic in Xiaoqian Mountain. They were old, had low cultivation, and knew nothing else. However, they had to keep earning to support themselves and their family. Thus, they could only rely on farming for a living.


    Although Old Gu Zi was an immortal cultivator, he worked here during the day and was reluctant to rent an immortal¡¯s cave at night. Instead, he left Xiaoqian Mountain and lived in a small town with thin spiritual energy outside. He wanted to earn spirit stones by farming so that he could buy a real immortal¡¯s cave for his son in Xiaoqian Mountain and let his son progress further on the path of immortal cultivation.


    Jiang Ming sighed internally. This old man had been nting spirit rice here for fifty years. Perhaps, he would have to continue to nt it for the rest of his life.


    However, he did not need to remind Old Gu Zi about this. He still had a glimmer of hope internally. Perhaps he wanted to strike gold one day.


    Jiang Ming shook his head and threw these thoughts to the back of his mind. He threw the wine gourd to Old Gu Zi and said with a smile, ¡°You got a queue number?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ming!¡± Old Gu Zi¡¯s eyes lit up as he took the wine gourd and carefully poured a little wine into his mouth. Then, he respectfully returned it to Jiang Ming and handed him a note with runes printed on it.


    ¡°Here, this is the token I just bought. Ming, it¡¯s not easy to get your number. Youe out five times a month. I¡¯ve already harvested two batches of spirit rice since I got your number!¡±


    An immortal cultivator who had mastered the Misty Rain Technique was definitely a hotmodity in this profession. As soon as Jiang Ming¡¯s information was disclosed by the nt Hall, many people fought to book his services.


    Moreover, although Jiang Ming rarely went out, he did his best and he acquired a good reputation in this circle of immortal cultivators.


    Old Gu Zi said humbly, ¡°Ming, you must help me. This year¡¯sst harvest is all in your hands.¡±


    Jiang Ming took the token, nced at it to confirm its authenticity, and then sighed. ¡°Please forgive me. I still have to cultivate because I¡¯m not very strong. I also have to work for the hall. Therefore, I can¡¯t be on duty every day.¡±


    In fact, Jiang Ming was just used to sleeping in and did not want to work.


    ¡°Of course, I understand! You must be very busy¡±


    Old Gu Zi quickly nodded and bowed. The nt Hall had very few people, but they were in charge of thousands of acres of spirit rice fields and spirit herb fields on Xiaoqian Mountain. It was a tiring job.


    As he spoke, Old Gu Zi also hurriedly offered Jiang Ming a few spirit stone chips. The low-level individual cultivators could only earn three to five spirit stones a year by farming. Almost all of theirplete spirit stones were carefully hidden at home and were rarely taken out.


    Jiang Ming took the spirit stone chips, nodded, and walked to Old Gu Zi¡¯s ce.

 Chapter 169 - 169 The Busy Plant Hall (2)

    169 The Busy nt Hall (2)


    To be honest, he did sympathize with the old man. However, they still had to follow the rules. If they did not follow the rules here, not only would they be looked down upon, but they would also easily get into trouble with their peers.


    Old Gu Zi¡¯s spirit field spanned a total of eight acres. Jiang Ming, as usual, pretended to be only at the fourth level of the Qi Refinement Realm and only managed to cast the Misty Rain Technique on all the spirit rice after working hard for more than half a day.


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m done! My spiritual energy is almost exhausted. I¡¯m so tired!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face was pale. and he was gasping for breath. He was secretly making some calctions. When he first watered the field, he used almost half of his spiritual energy. Although he did not make a breakthrough in the past six months, his spiritual energy had be more condensed. Now, when he watered the field, he did not even use a third of his spiritual energy.


    He was getting closer and closer to breaking through to thete stage of the Qi Refinement Realm. Perhaps he would be able to break through before he harvested the next batch of spirit rice.


    Old Gu Zi quickly handed him some tea and snacks. It was just some ordinary white rice mixed with a little spirit rice. However, it was so fragrant that it made his stomach grumble.


    ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful.¡±


    Jiang Ming gave him a thumbs up. This was something that Old Gu Zi would not normally eat because of how expensive spirit rice was.


    He casually sat on the ridge of the field and finished the food under the nervous gaze of Old Gu Zi. Then, he patted Old Gu Zi¡¯s shoulder and left.


    Old Gu Zi looked at the empty bowl. However, he grinned happily. Seeing that the sky was getting dark, he quickly turned and walked down the mountain, humming a little tune along the way, estimating the harvest of this season.


    * * *


    The headquarters of the nt Hall was where the most precious medicinal herbs of Xiaoqian Mountain were grown. The value of each medicinal herb was more than one spirit stone, which was equivalent to the harvest of one acre of spirit rice.


    ¡°Jiang Ming, you¡¯re here!¡±


    At the intersection at the foot of the mountain, a middle-aged man at the fourth level of the Qi Refinement Realm greeted Jiang Ming.


    On the surface, the two of them were both at the fourth level of the Qi Refinement Realm, but Jiang Ming, who had mastered the Misty Rain Technique, had a higher status in the nt Hall.


    ¡°Duan Ping, you¡¯re on duty today!¡±


    Jiang Ming greeted him warmly and was about to continue walking up the mountain when Duan Ping suddenly remembered something and quickly said, ¡°By the way, Zhong Gui came this morning. He said that he was so bored that he used the Misty Rain Technique on the six or seven spirit herb fields today.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment, and then he pretended to be angry. ¡°Then what does he want us to do?¡±


    Although there were many spirit herb fields here, it was not necessary to use the Misty Rain Technique every day to cultivate them. After Jiang Ming came here, he learned that the slots to water these fields were limited.


    ¡°Jiang Ming, calm down! Calm down!¡± Duan Ping grinned. ¡°Zhong Gui said that we¡¯ll all be busy tonight. Jade Pavilion is celebrating its third anniversary. We have to go and have a taste to see if our spirit rice tastes good. This is in case the rice doesn¡¯t taste good, and it ruins the reputation of the hall!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jiang Ming nodded and said seriously.


    ¡°Also, Miss Zi Luan of the Wonderful Sound Pavilion has used the spirit rice to brew an improved version of their osmanthus wine. She also needs us to evaluate her new recipe.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be busy tonight!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! This mission is very important!¡± Duan Ping pped his thigh and said solemnly.


    Then, the two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    * * *


    Jade Pavilion was one of the top five restaurants in Xiaoqian Mountain, and it cost five or six spirit stones for a casual meal here, which was equivalent to a year¡¯s worth of earnings for a farmer!


    More than a dozen people filed in from the back door and entered a side hall in the corner of the second floor. After a while, they began to drink and chat merrily.


    ¡°Zhong Gui, I won¡¯t be mad at you for snatching other people¡¯s jobs. Let¡¯s treat ourselves to three cups today!¡±


    A slightly fat immortal cultivator patted the table. It was Feng He who invited Jiang Ming to join the nt Hall. As an immortal cultivator of the eighth level of the Qi Refinement Realm, he was one of the top figures in the nt Hall.


    ¡°Hmph, what do you mean three cups? I¡¯ll show you!¡± A burly manughed loudly, grabbed the wine bottle, and began to gulp it down.


    The atmosphere was very lively. Except for Jiang Ming, Zhong Gui, and a few others who had mastered the Misty Rain Technique, there were only a few important members of the nt Hall here.


    Apart from the spirit herb field in the base camp that needed to be taken care of asionally, the spirit rice fields, and other menial chores were taken care of by individual cultivators.


    A slightly thin, in-looking young man on the main seat smiled and raised his ss to Jiang Ming. ¡°Ming, have you adapted to this ce after half a year?¡±


    ¡°Except for a few hups, it¡¯s been going great!¡±


    Jiang Ming quickly stood up and returned the greeting. This man looked ordinary, but he was a cultivator in the middle stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm. He was Huang Chu, the head of the nt Hall, and he was over two hundred years old!

 Chapter 170 - 170 The Busy Plant Hall (3)

    170 The Busy nt Hall (3)


    ¡°Good, the nt Hall is happiest when everyone works hard.¡± Huang Chu, however, did not put on any airs as a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator. He chuckled. ¡°Do a good job. The nt Hall is your second home. I hope you¡¯ll always feelfortable here.¡±


    Everyone cheered.


    As Jiang Ming ate and drank, his heart was filled with emotion. It was only when he came in that he found out the truth about the nt Hall. The rumors said Huang Chu was extremely busy every day, sorting out the information on the spirit fields and doing all kinds of chores. As it turned out, the rumors were all fake!


    s, most people, including the authorities of Xiaoqian Mountain, seemed to believe the rumors. During the new year, they would allocate a lot of funds to the nt Hall and send people to ask about Huang Chu¡¯s well-being, afraid that he would quit.


    In reality, Huang Chu had already set up a system to do all the work. He just had to send someone to replenish the spirit stones in the formation every day.


    Of course, it was not a lie that he was busy. However, he was only busy at night.


    Jiang Ming had been here for more than half a year, and he had already realized that the nt Hall was not as poor as Huang Chu liked to say they were.


    At the table, Feng He was already yelling at them to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go. Time is tight tonight, and the mission is important. We still have to go to the Wonderful Sound Pavilion!¡±


    Feng He mmed the table and brought everyone to the Wonderful Sound Pavilion to taste the osmanthus wine.


    The next morning, Jiang Ming returned to his cave in high spirits. This was what immortal cultivation was!


    * * *


    After a few days, Duan Ping suddenly came to visit and gave Jiang Ming a storage ring.


    Jiang Ming was shocked. Although the storage ring was not a real magic tool, the lowest grade one was worth more than twenty spirit stones.


    ¡°This is a bonus from the nt Hall. You¡¯ve worked so hard to master the Misty Rain Technique. It has helped us immensely. However, you¡¯ve only been here for half a year, so you might want to work harder to catch up.¡±


    Duan Ping winked as he said this. He then quickly turned around and left to deliver the items to the others.


    ¡°Six months of hard work.¡± Jiang Ming looked at the storage ring in his hand, and his expression was a little strange.


    Staying in the nt Hall seemed to be the right decision.


    Before Jiang Ming had time to check the storage ring, there was a sudden sound outside the door.


    He pushed the door open and saw a burly gray-haired man standing outside, frowning as he paced back and forth.


    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Jiang Ming frowned.


    Not long after he had moved in, a neighbor who seemed to be short of money had rented the lowest-level immortal¡¯s cave next to his.


    The two of them had met a few times. However, they were not really friends


    When the gray-haired man saw Jiang Ming walking out, he quickly stepped forward and said in a deep voice, ¡°There¡¯s an opportunity. I wonder if you will be interested.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s body suddenly tensed.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the opportunity?¡± Jiang Ming probed.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the middle of the Litfire Region,¡± the gray-haired man hurriedly said.


    When Jiang Ming heard that it was not a disturbance in Xiaoqian Mountain, he immediately felt relieved. He turned around and closed the door with a bang.


    The gray-haired man was dumbfounded. After a while, he cursed in a low voice, snorted coldly, and turned to leave.

 Chapter 171 - 171 Late Stage of the Qi Refinement Realm

    171 Late Stage of the Qi Refinement Realm


    Jiang Ming leaned against the courtyard wall and saw the grey-haired cultivator leave without looking back. He then returned to his room with relief.


    ¡°I also want to take the opportunity. However, my strength doesn¡¯t allow it.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed. He was only a mid-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivator now. If he ran into trouble, he would not be able to escape unscathed.


    ording to the distribution of immortal cultivators in the Litfire Region, the Golden Core Realm cultivators were at the top of the pyramid, the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators were right below, and only thete-stage cultivators of the Qi Refinement Realm had a trace of authority. Anyone below that was cannon fodder.


    ¡°At the very least, I have to improve my cultivation to thete stage of the Qi Refinement Realm.¡±


    After staying in Xiaoqian Mountain for almost a year, Jiang Ming would usually read about the world of immortal cultivation to have a deeper understanding of it.


    From what he learned, very few immortal cultivators chose to pursue martial arts.


    Jiang Ming calmed down after he learned this. He was not actually powerless in this world.


    On the surface, he was at the fourth level of the Qi Refinement Realm, but in reality, he was at the sixth level of the Qi Refinement Realm. Moreover, he could even fight againstte-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivators.


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and looked down at the storage ring in his hand. He injected a wisp of spiritual energy into it and began to examine it.


    He had originally wanted to live here for a few years and save up money to buy one himself. He did not expect to get one for free from the nt Hall.


    As expected of the poorest organization here, they had given him the smallest avable option for storage rings.


    Jiang Ming sighed and finished exploring the tiny storage ring.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Jiang Ming was shocked.


    There were only three items in the storage ring.


    A hundred neatly arranged spirit stones, a small ck round shield, and a small bottle of pills.


    The small round shield was called the Mystic Water Shield. It did not have any special function, but it was extremely tough. It could block all attacks below the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    In the bottle, there were ten Golden Blood Pills, which could help Qi Refinement Realm immortal cultivators quickly recover from injuries and replenish spiritual energy. This was a rare healing medicine and was quite expensive.


    It was clear that the nt Hall valued being alive more than anything in the world.


    Jiang Ming was extremely touched. ¡°I¡¯ve lived for almost two hundred years, and I¡¯ve finally met a group of like-minded people.¡±


    Suddenly, a message talisman flew in from outside the door.


    Jiang Ming was shocked. He recognized that it was the talisman of the nt Hall. Did something big happen?


    Jiang Ming immediately read the message.


    ¡°Be wary of scammers. Don¡¯t explore ruins and tombs with others easily.¡±


    After that, it described the details of the opportunities that had recently appeared in the middle of the Litfire Region. The opportunities were real, and there was a relic that would open once every sixty years. However, this time, there would be Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators participating. Thus, the message warned him not to cross them and get killed.


    Jiang Ming sighed and decided to get up earlier tomorrow to water a few more fields to repay the nt Hall for looking out for him.


    As the days passed, Jiang Ming¡¯s cultivation became more powerful.


    Three monthster, another batch of spiritual rice was almost ready to harvest.


    Jiang Ming sat cross-legged in the small courtyard, calmly cultivating. He was trying to break through to the next level.


    The bottleneck that had stopped him for more than ten years had now be extremely thin. Jiang Ming did not want to use any supplementary medicine. Anyway, he had a lot of time. He could slowly refine his spiritual energy and wear down the bottleneck. It was the best way to break through without any ws.


    Suddenly, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed. He felt that the opportunity for a breakthrough hade.


    There seemed to be a soft sound in his body. Jiang Ming¡¯s spiritual energy instantly rushed into all his limbs!


    He had finally broken through to the seventh level of the Qi Refinement Realm!


    Jiang Ming could finally be considered the strongest in Xiaoqian Mountain.


    Jiang Ming moved his fingers, and a dark green flying sword flew out. It flew up and down, much more flexible than before.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a breakthrough in my cultivation, and my control of the magic tool is much smoother. With this flying sword, I can deal with many dangers! However, I still have to keep a low profile.¡±


    Jiang Ming immediately disguised his aura to look like he had merely broken through to the fifth level of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    That night, in order to celebrate his breakthrough to the fifth level of the Qi Refinement Realm, Jiang Ming invited Feng He, Duan Ping, and the others to the Jade Pavilion to have fun.


    ¡°Did you hear about the ruins in the central region? Many people died this time. I¡¯m afraid that the storm will be even bigger in a few decades.¡± Duan Ping suddenly chuckled as he drank his wine.


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Feng He¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Although Duan Ping was not very powerful, as the guard who greeted everyone in the nt Hall, he always had the most up-to-date information.


    Jiang Ming also pricked up his ears. He remembered his gray-haired neighbor who had spoken to him back then. It had been a few months. It seemed that he had not returned.


    Duan Ping smiled and said, ¡°Everyone should have heard of the ck Rock Ruins, right? It was discovered in the Litfire Region more than a thousand years ago and is the ruins of an immortal cultivation sect from an unknown era. There are many magic tools and treasures left behind. It opens up once every sixty years, and only early-stage Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators and below can enter. However, this time, a mid-stage Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator charged in. s, it was a tragedy. Many ordinary immortal cultivators died.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart was palpitating with fear. He quickly ate a mouthful of food to calm himself down. He thought to himself that the immortal cultivation world was indeed much more terrifying than the mortal world. He had to be wary!


    ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯ve never heard of a cultivator at that level entering the ck Rock Ruins.¡± Feng He was shocked.


    ¡°A few hundred years ago, even the early-stage Foundation Establishment Realm couldn¡¯t enter the ck Rock Ruins. However, as time passed, the restrictions rxed. ording to a reliable source, the next time the ck Rock Ruins open, the ruins mightpletely shatter. At that time, even Golden Core Realm cultivators might descend.¡±


    As soon as he said that, everyone at the table fell silent.


    ¡°What exactly is in the ck Rock Ruins?¡±


    ¡°Aside from regr treasures buried there, an iplete cultivation technique is rumored to be there as well. Some people have imed that they heard the voice of a god teaching them a powerful cultivation technique!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone trembled.


    ¡°Moreover, the technique seemed to be something even more powerful than a Golden Core Realm technique!¡±


    This time, everyone¡¯s breathing quickened, even Feng He.


    ...


    Everyone present was at the Qi Refinement Realm!


    ¡°You guys are tempted, right? I heard that each time the ruins open, the voice gets clearer and clearer. When it opens again in a few decades, one might even have the chance of obtaining theplete technique!¡±


    After a moment of silence, Feng He suddenly sighed and said with a bitter smile, ¡°s, it¡¯s a pity that such a storm is not something we can participate in!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s just forget about this. We¡¯re peaceful people.¡±


    Jiang Ming silently drank his wine.


    He knew that the next time the ruins opened, the people sitting here would not be singing the same tune.

 Chapter 172 - 172 There is No Absolute Safety

    172 There is No Absolute Safety


    Time in the immortal cultivation world seemed to move much faster than in the mortal world.


    In the blink of an eye, three years had passed.


    ¡°It took me three years topletely stabilize my cultivation to the seventh level of the Qi Refinement Realm. The path to immortality is difficult!¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed. Even though he had so many resources, it took three years to really stabilize his cultivation to this level. Thus, one could imagine how hard it was for ordinary individual cultivators. No wonder most people would be stuck in the seventh level of the Qi Refinement Realm for their entire lives even if they broke through to thete stage of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    Even someone as powerful as Feng He had only just stepped into the eighth level of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    ¡°However, I¡¯ve finally saved up a few hundred spirit stones. I need to start learning alchemy soon.¡±


    Ordinary individual cultivators did not have the time and financial resources to learn other skills. However, Jiang Ming now had a small fortune and unlimited time. Learning alchemy and how to make talismans were key skills to progress further in the path of immortal cultivation.


    There were four arts in the cultivation world¡ªalchemy, talisman-making, weapon forging, and array formation.


    Alchemy was rtively the easiest to start with. The disadvantage was that it consumed a lot of resources and required arge number of medicinal herbs to practice.


    However, alchemy techniques were not something that ordinary people could get their hands on easily. Jiang Ming could only ask Feng He to help him.


    After Jiang Ming finished casting the Misty Rain Technique, he took out a green talisman. It immediately turned into a green paper bird and carried Jiang Ming to the round valley market.


    In the three years that Jiang Ming had been in Xiaoqian Mountain, he had acquired several little treasures. This flying bird talisman was given to him by an individual cultivator after helping them cast the Misty Rain Technique. It was not worth much, but it was interesting.


    The market was bustling with activity. Jiang Ming got down and walked into a shop selling alchemy materials.


    In the shop, the most eye-catching things were furnaces and cauldrons of different sizes. Different alchemy techniques required different tools, after all.


    ¡°Ming, you¡¯re here again. Have you made up your mind this time?¡± The shopkeeper smiled when he saw Jiang Ming.


    In the past few months, Jiang Ming often came here to browse. He became quite familiar with the shopkeeper.


    ¡°If your cauldron was a little cheaper, I would have really bought it,¡± Jiang Ming pointed at the lowest-grade cauldron and said with a pained expression.


    ¡°Wow, how can such a big shot in the nt Hall not be able to afford this?¡± the shopkeeper asked in disbelief.


    Jiang Ming sighed heavily. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re an outsider. You don¡¯t know the truth. Ah, forget it. Look at my clothes. They¡¯re in tatters. I¡¯m sure you can make a guess.¡±


    The smile on the shopkeeper¡¯s face did not change. However, he could not help but wonder if what Jiang Ming said was true.


    Could it be that he was exploited by Feng He and the others?


    The shopkeeper made several wild guesses. However, he did not say anything.


    Jiang Ming looked at the cauldron for a long time and seemed to have finally made up his mind. After haggling with the shopkeeper for a long time, he finally bought the lowest-grade alchemy cauldron for thirty spirit stones.


    After selecting some containers, Jiang Ming left the shop with a pained expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s always good to be careful!¡±


    Obviously, he was not poor. However, it was better not to unt his wealth.


    After all, although there were rules in Xiaoqian Mountain, it was still a ce for individual cultivators. It was peaceful during the day. However, the night told a different story.


    A few days ago, Old Gu Zi had brought some spirit stone chips to find Jiang Ming to water his fields. s, he was assaulted and robbed on his way here.


    Unfortunately,w enforcement refused to help Old Gu Zi. After all, just like in the mortal world, the authorities did not care for people at the bottom rung of society.


    Jiang Ming shook his head, took out the small green cauldron, and ced it in the middle of his courtyard. He threw a pile of shiny silver sand into the cauldron and tried to use the Fire Control Technique to refine the sand.


    This sand was called Flowing Silver Sand, and its form changed greatly under different temperatures. It was an essential material for those starting out in alchemy to learn the Fire Control Technique.


    Late at night, after Jiang Ming had his dinner, he continued to practice alchemy. The Flowing Silver Sand kept changing its shape in the cauldron.


    Suddenly, Jiang Ming felt something and looked out of the courtyard.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. From the very first day that he came to Xiaoqian Mountain, Jiang Ming knew that this was not a good ce to settle down.


    He did not expect that he would attract attention just by buying some alchemy items.


    Jiang Ming detected a few cultivators quietly approaching his cave abode, and his face was calm.


    The formation shook a little. However, it did not make any sound. Then it returned to normal, as if nothing had happened.


    However, Jiang Ming knew that it had let in the intruders.


    He stood in the courtyard and continued to practice as if he had not known anything.


    In the night sky, a dark flying sword instantly shot toward Jiang Ming¡¯s head.


    At the same time, Jiang Ming¡¯s limbs were bound with a rope.

 Chapter 173 - 173 Uproot the Weeds

    173 Uproot the Weeds


    It was obvious that they wanted to kill him in a single blow.


    In the dark, a few figures had cruel smiles on their faces.


    However, the flying sword suddenly hit a green light shield, causing a series of sparks. It bounced back immediately.


    The rope also hit the light shield, causing a burst of spiritual light ripples.


    The green light shield was hit twice in a row before it shattered.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming finally reacted. He turned around in horror and looked around the courtyard. He shouted with a frightened expression, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°We struck gold, indeed!¡±


    In the darkness, a burly figure slowly walked out. One of his eyes was a milky gray. He was clearly blind in that eye. He was ying with a ck flying sword in his hand.


    The flying sword returned without sess. However, the one-eyed man did not look surprised. Instead, his eyes were filled with greed as he nced at Jiang Ming.


    If Jiang Ming could afford a protective talisman, it was clear he was quite well off.


    The one-eyed man seemed to smile, and behind him, two figures slowly walked in, blocking Jiang Ming¡¯s retreat.


    On one side of the courtyard wall was a petite woman vigntly observing the surroundings. A yellow rope slowly floated around her.


    ¡°She¡¯s quite vignt.¡± Jiang Ming nced at the woman and frowned slightly.


    However, it was fine. He could kill them all easily.


    These people were all in the middle stage of the Qi Refinement Realm. Only the one-eyed man¡¯s aura was very close to thete stage of the Qi Refinement Realm. However, he was nothing in Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes.


    However, before he made a move, he had to make sure that there was no one else behind these people.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming¡¯s heart calmed down slightly. He looked at the one-eyed man, and his eyes seemed to sh with panic. However, he pretended to be calm and said, ¡°This is the talisman that my hall master gave me. I am a member of the nt Hall. Don¡¯t mess with me or Xiaoqian Mountain hunt you down!¡±


    ¡°Ha! Nothing¡¯s going to happen to me. Xiaoqian Mountain isn¡¯t going to care about a runt like you. I¡¯ll be a thousand miles away before they even notice you¡¯re dead.¡±


    ¡°A thousand miles?¡± Jiang Ming guessed that these people were not part of a crime organization. They were probably individual thugs who were hired by another party.


    As the one-eyed man spoke, he was also carefully observing the person in front of him. Did he have any other tricks up his sleeve?


    In their line of work, they had to be bold to rob the people from the nt Hall. However, they also had to be careful in order to prevent any idents.


    However, the other party¡¯s panicked expression made the one-eyed man¡¯s heart calm down. It seemed that he was not that strong. Today, they were going to make a fortune.


    They chose Jiang Ming because they had investigated him. He was a mid-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivator who was lucky enough to join the nt Hall. Besides his mastery of the Misty Rain Technique, he was nothing special.


    The one-eyed man grinned predatorily. The flying sword in his hand turned into a ck light and shot toward Jiang Ming.


    The perpetrators were all sure Jiang Ming was going to die.


    However, a soft sound was heard, and a small ck shield appeared in front of Jiang Ming. It spun and urately blocked the flying sword.


    The flying sword and the shield collided. Jiang Ming, who was behind the shield, turned pale and his body seemed to be shaking slightly.


    ¡°He has many things we can sell! Everyone, attack!¡± The one-eyed man¡¯s gaze turned cold, and his flying sword shot out once more.


    This time, even the woman on the courtyard wall made her move. She threw the rope at Jiang Ming.


    The other two also started attacking Jiang Ming.


    No matter how hard the Mystic Water Shield was, it could not block all the attacks.


    However, in the midst of the battle, Jiang Ming was cursing himself.


    Was his acting not good enough? He thought he had been ying the role of a poor cultivator quite well!


    He sighed internally.


    He calcted how much he would make if he killed the perpetrators and sold their belongings. He would probably make fifty spirit stones at most.


    Jiang Ming suddenly sympathized with these people. It seemed that life in the immortal cultivation world was not easy. Look at what they had been forced into.

 Chapter 174 - 174 Uproot the Weeds (2)

    174 Uproot the Weeds (2)


    However, sympathy was just sympathy. When it was time to make a move, Jiang Ming would not have the slightest hesitation.


    He waved his left hand, and the Mystic Water Shield appeared, shing with the flying sword.


    The pitch-ck flying sword shattered.


    The Mystic Water Shield changed its direction slightly and hit the iron seal. Both of them exploded with spiritual energy and flew back at the same time.


    !!


    At the same time, Jiang Ming cast the Fireball Spell with his other hand. A fireball the size of a human head shot out and burned the talismans in front of him in the blink of an eye. It then fell on the body of the person who sent the talismans.


    In an instant, the man was burned to a crisp, leaving nothing behind.


    The other three perpetrators were shocked.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong.¡± The one-eyed man suddenly felt uneasy.


    The rope that the woman took out was held tight in Jiang Ming¡¯s grip and he pulled it.


    The woman did not even have time to react. With a scream, she was pulled and sent flying.


    Jiang Ming cast another Fireball Spell, which directly hit the woman who was still struggling in the air. A ck hole was burnt in her chest. Her charred body fell to the ground.


    Thest two men remaining were terrified. They finally realized that they had encountered someone terrifying.


    Although the strength Jiang Ming disyed was still around the middle stage of the Qi Refinement Realm, his methods were exquisite. His spiritual energy was also more condensed than ordinary immortal cultivators. He was not a rookie at all!


    ¡°No matter how strong he is, he¡¯s still in the middle stage of the Qi Refinement Realm. Let¡¯s attack him together!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The one-eyed man gritted his teeth and shouted. The other man also roared and nodded, as if he was trying to boost his morale.


    Without hesitation, the two of them turned around and fled in two different directions.


    They were not going to take such a risk. They wanted to escape with their lives.


    A flying sword suddenly shot out like a bolt of lightning and pierced through the other man¡¯s head. It then drew an arc in the night sky and lightly descended in front of the one-eyed man¡¯s forehead.


    The one-eyed man suddenly stopped. Drops of blood seeped out between his eyebrows. The flying sword had already slightly pierced his skull.


    ¡°Carry the corpse ande back here!¡±


    A light voice rang in his ears.


    The one-eyed man¡¯s face was ashen. However, he could not resist. He could only carry hispanion¡¯s body on his shoulder and walk back to the courtyard step by step.


    ¡°My Lord! Spare me!¡± The one-eyed man¡¯s demeanor changedpletely. His expression at this time reminded Jiang Ming of Old Gu Zi. He looked scared and helpless.


    Perhaps he had a reason for resorting to crime. However, Jiang Ming could not let him go. Jiang Ming had to be safe as well.


    ¡°Why do you want to kill me?¡± Jiang Ming said lightly.


    The one-eyed man¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. He trembled as he said, ¡°We bought the information from the Three Talents Guild.¡±


    ¡°Three Talents Guild? What¡¯s that?¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned. Was he being watched?


    The one-eyed man hurriedly exined, ¡°The Three Talents Guild is a small merchant association formed by three level six Qi Refinement Realm cultivators. They usually sell some low-grade medicinal pills, magic tools, and other treasures between the various individual cultivator markets and small cultivation forces. Sometimes, they also sell some information. They just happened to be at Xiaoqian Mountain during this period of time.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at him and almost rolled his eyes. He thought the Three Talents Guild would be full of powerful cultivators, not three level six Qi Refinement Realm cultivators!


    ¡°Tell me, what information did you buy?¡± Jiang Ming asked again.


    ¡°We bought a list of names. It¡¯s a list of those who are below the middle stage of the Qi Refinement Realm in Xiaoqian Mountain. They are suspected to be rich and are easy targets.¡±


    ¡°Oh? It seems like I¡¯m one of them,¡± Jiang Ming said lightly.


    The one-eyed man nodded awkwardly. ¡°ording to them, you are one of the least powerful cultivators in the nt Hall. You only know the Misty Rain Technique, which can make money. Therefore, you might have some wealth. However, they assumed you were weak.¡±


    At this point, the one-eyed man suddenly wanted to curse. How could the information he bought be so inurate?!


    Then, his expression changed, and he quickly said, ¡°However, there are quite a few targets on that list, so the Three Talents Guild doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re looking for you!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes darkened. It seemed that he was still being targeted after all.


    However, this was to be expected. As a farming expert who had mastered the Misty Rain Technique, he was highly sought after. It was only natural that he would attract the attention of thieves.


    And he had hidden his strength. Therefore, he was seen as an easy target.


    There was no need to talk about the one-eyed man. However, the Three Talents Guild was a different story.


    Jiang Ming nced at the one-eyed man again and suddenly asked, ¡°You seem so familiar with this. You¡¯ve worked with the Three Talents Guild before, haven¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 175 - 175 Uproot the Weeds (3)

    175 Uproot the Weeds (3)


    ¡°They¡¯ve been doing this business for many years, and they¡¯ve cooperated with many people in the underworld.¡± The one-eyed manughed drily and nodded.


    ¡°You can get into the underworld with this level of skill?¡± Jiang Ming asked with some disdain.


    The one-eyed man quickly whimpered, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m just garbage. Please be magnanimous and spare my life. I still have some treasures hidden outside Xiaoqian Mountain.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at him with a faint smile.


    !!


    The one-eyed man¡¯s legs went soft, and he knelt on the ground with a plop. He said in a tearful voice, ¡°I have elderly people and children to take care of. I was forced to do this.¡±


    A fireball was cast on his head, and he was instantly burned into a pile of charcoal.


    Jiang Ming nced at the corpses in the yard. The battle had ended quickly. Except for a few patches of burnt grass, there were no other traces.


    However, this was not the mortal world. He could not just leave these corpses here.


    First, he collected the talismans, magic artifacts, and other treasures from the corpses.


    Then, he used his Fire Control Technique and burnt the bodies to ashes.


    ¡°Not even a single storage ring!¡± he grumbled.


    * * *


    The next morning, he went to the spirit rice field.


    ¡°Ming, are you sprinkling fertilizer? Where did you get it? Is it good?¡± Old Gu Zi walked to Jiang Ming, pointed to the gray powder scattered in the field, and asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift from someone in town. It¡¯s my first time trying it.¡± Jiang Mingughed and threw thest bit of powder into the field.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finished uprooting the weeds? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll water your crops.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt bad for Old Gu Zi. Thus, he arranged for Old Gu Zi to clear out the weeds in the field for him. For every acre cleared, he would perform the Misty Rain Technique.


    ¡°I see. Thank you, Ming!¡± Old Gu Zi also stopped asking about the fertilizer and said with a smile, ¡°Weeding is very important. We must uproot the weeds. Otherwise, they can destroy an entire harvest.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and nodded.


    ***


    Jiang Ming sat alone in a corner of the Jade Pavilion, leisurely drinking wine and listening to the cultivators in the restaurant discussing various topics.


    ¡°Arge-scale annual individual cultivator trade fair was set up. I heard that many people have found some good stuff.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also very chaotic. Thew enforcement team is working tirelessly to mitigate the chaos!¡±


    ¡°After all, it¡¯s and of individual cultivators. You need to be able to watch your own back.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of realization!


    It was no wonder that there had been more strangers in Xiaoqian Mountain these days!


    After finishing a bottle of wine, Jiang Ming got up and strolled around the market. There were many more stalls, and the merchandise was dazzling.


    Other than the individual cultivators, the cultivation forces of the Litfire Region also took advantage of this trade fair toe to Xiaoqian Mountain to sell their goods or to search for treasures.


    ¡°Eh? Those are the people from the Fire Lotus Valley.¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly caught a glimpse of a few figures and saw the embroidery patch on their clothes.


    This was the first time he had seen cultivators of the Fire Lotus Valley after leaving the Red Pine Snowfield.


    ¡°However, now is not the time to provoke them.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s expression did not change as he walked past them.


    Jiang Ming looked around as he slowly walked to the stall of the Three Talents Guild.


    He casually opened a bottle of their pills and asked, ¡°How much is this.¡±


    ¡°Friend, you have a good eye! These Qi-Returning Pills are produced by the Fire Lotus Valley. Their medicinal effects are three times better than other simr pills!¡±


    The two cultivators immediately weed him warmly. In just a few minutes, Jiang Ming got all the information he wanted to know. Then, he casually bought a bottle of pills and left.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time to find those three.¡±

 Chapter 176 - 176 Taking the Initiative

    176 Taking the Initiative


    Jiang Ming walked slowly, and he was summarizing the information he had obtained.


    ¡°Three of them are at the sixth level of the Qi Refinement Realm. However, the real leader is a guy called Master Lu. It¡¯s rumored that he¡¯s killed two or three individual cultivators of the same level, so he¡¯s quite famous. The Three Talents Guild has been established for over sixty years, However, none of these three cultivators have broken through to thete stage of the Qi Refinement Realm. It seems that this bottleneck is indeed able to stop countless immortal cultivators.¡±


    In short, even if the three level six Qi Refinement Realm cultivators had some trump cards, it should not be a big problem to kill them. After all, Jiang Ming was also a Grandmaster.


    Jiang Ming quickened his pace and left the market area. Then, he summoned his flying sword and returned to the small green peak to begin preparations for the operation.


    !!


    Jiang Ming picked a few items from his lootst night. However, he only chose medicinal pills and talismans. He ignored the magical weapons. He could sell them in the ck market in a pinch.


    Jiang Ming had stayed here for three years and was now very familiar with Xiaoqian Mountain.


    There were rules in Xiaoqian Mountain, both written and unwritten. Even thew enforcement team did not care about the ck market.


    When he was ready, the sky was getting dark.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to try out the next seal, the seal of transformation!¡±


    In this ce full of spiritual energy, Jiang Ming¡¯s mastery of the Spirit Restriction Seal gradually deepened. He had already mastered the third basic seal, the seal of transformation.


    This seal could change the characteristics of spiritual energy. It was the most unpredictable of the six seals.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered as he cast the seal. The characteristics of the spiritual energy he emitted had quietly changed. If Jiang Ming¡¯s spiritual energy was mild and gentle earlier when he practiced the Five Elemental Arts, it was now flowing and feminine. It was like he was a cultivator specializing in water techniques.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Jiang Ming sensed his own aura and was extremely satisfied.


    He used the disguising technique again. His body grew a bit taller, and he had a cold and handsome face. This time, with the injection of spiritual energy, everything had changed. Even a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator could not see through his disguise!


    * * *


    The night fell, and Xiaoqian Mountain was silent.


    Only members of thew-enforcement team would asionally fly over the peaks with their teams to conduct routine inspections.


    However, this kind of patrol only happened two or three times a night. Jiang Ming had been in the nt Hall for so long and was familiar with their routine.


    After a few more streams of light swept across the sky, Jiang Ming quietly left the courtyard and rushed to another mountain peak in the distance.


    The ce where the Three Talents Guild was located was not much better than Jiang Ming¡¯s area. They had just rented arge, cheap courtyard.


    The yellow stone peak was where individual cultivators, who were just stopping by for a few days, would stay.


    Although it was night, pedestrians could be seen hurrying past the streets and entering and leaving some courtyards.


    However, everyone was extremely alert and did not talk to each other.


    ¡°It seems that the trade fair during the day is just a front. The real good stuff can only be found at night.¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned slightly. He could not be sure if there were guests in the residence of the Three Talents Guild.


    However, he had to make a move tonight.


    Since they dared put Jiang Ming on their list, they had to pay


    Jiang Ming¡¯s footsteps did not stop. He turned into an alley and walked towards a house in front.


    Suddenly, the door of a courtyard by the street opened.


    ¡°See youter.¡±


    A simple and honest-looking man in ck walked out. He identally bumped into Jiang Ming.


    Suddenly a hand sneakily touched Jiang Ming¡¯s waist!


    ¡°You¡¯re quite bold!¡±


    Jiang Ming wanted tough.


    Jiang Ming grabbed the man¡¯s wrist. The man in ck was shocked and immediately tried to break free. However, he could not break free at all.


    In the courtyard, a person¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he hurriedly closed the door with a bang.


    ¡°A two-man show? You guys are working together?¡± Jiang Ming stared at the man in ck and sneered.


    His face was cold. However, his smile was chilling.


    ¡°My friend, it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± The man in ck quickly put on a simpering smile.


    However, at the same time, his eyes shed with ruthlessness. A talisman shot out from his other hand, turned into a golden light in the shape of a sword, and shot toward Jiang Ming¡¯s heart.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were indifferent, and he waved his hand.


    A surge of spiritual energy whizzed out. There was no need for any spells at all. It shattered the light and shot at the body of the man.


    The sound of bones breaking was heard. The man was about to scream. However, his mouth was mped shut by Jiang Ming. He carried him and disappeared into the darkness.

 Chapter 177 - 177 Eliminate

    177 Eliminate


    From the depths of the alley, a in and honest-looking man in ck slowly walked out.


    Behind him seemed to be a faint smell of blood and the smell of burning flesh.


    ¡°I am now Yang Zong, a wood cultivator of the Small Mirror Hall!¡±


    Soon, he arrived in front of a courtyard.


    The courtyard was covered with a protective array, and the door was closed.


    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anyte-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivators. It seems that there won¡¯t be many guests at the gathering of the Three Talents Guild tonight. That¡¯s good.¡±


    Jiang Ming sensed his surroundings for a moment. However, there was nothing threatening around. He waspletely at ease.


    Looking at the protective array in front of him, Jiang Ming did not hesitate to take out a talisman to break through the array. After activating it, he stuck it on the protective spiritual array.


    A small gap appeared. It was just wide enough for Jiang Ming to slip in.


    * * *


    In a side room of the courtyard, three old men with wrinkly faces gathered together and discussed their gains from the trade fair.


    ¡°The medicinal pills from the Fire Lotus Valley are still the best sellers. I¡¯ve earned hundreds of spirit stones in just a few days. It¡¯s a pity that I still have to hand over most of the profits to the Fire Lotus Valley.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s not a bad idea to sell information. We can continue to develop this avenue. I wonder if anyone has already started to reap the benefits of the list of wealthy weaklings we managed to sell earlier.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we also follow that list? Thebined worth of those weaklings might be higher than what we¡¯ve earned for the past few years.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if the three of us don¡¯t give it our all, we¡¯ll be left in the dust!¡±


    The three of them had been training their entire lives. However, they had never been able to break through the bottleneck of thete stage of the Qi Refinement Realm. They knew that unless they had massive amounts of money for resources, they would be stuck here forever.


    On the main seat, a slightly younger man with a square face shook his head and said, ¡°We only sell information. Don¡¯t get involved. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be the end of us.¡±


    As soon as the man spoke, the other two old men immediately shut their mouths.


    Although the Three Talents Guild was known to have three leaders, the two of them knew that there was only one true leader, and that was Master Lu. His methods were vicious, and he had killed more than one level six Qi Refinement Realm cultivator.


    Seeing that the two of them were still unconvinced, Master Lu¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I already feel that something is wrong. Two days ago, a group of people came here to buy information. Yesterday, they bought some talismans and pills. However, today, they suddenly disappeared, and I didn¡¯t see them in the market again.¡±


    The hearts of the other two jumped. One of them quickly said, ¡°Are they still in hiding? After all, I haven¡¯t heard of any bloodshed in the past two days!¡±


    Master Lu sighed. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m most afraid of. If those people met a ruthless person, they would not even have had the chance to escape. It would be terrible if we were to be implicated because of this.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± An old man¡¯s face trembled. ¡°How could someone get away with murdering all of them?¡±


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m just overthinking. Maybe those people are still waiting for an opportunity to strike. However, after we sell this batch of goods, we should leave as soon as possible,¡± Master Lu said slowly.


    Suddenly, Master Lu¡¯s expression changed. He raised his hand and was about to take something out.


    However, a dark green flying sword had already pierced through the walls like a bolt of lightning. Then, it pierced through Master Lu¡¯s head.


    The other two old men were instantly sttered with blood. After being stunned for a moment, they jumped up from their original spots in horror. The spiritual energy in their bodies erupted without any reservation and they rushed out of the room.


    At this moment, the two of them were terrified.


    They had witnessed Master Lu¡¯s strength.


    However, at this moment, Master Lu was killed ruthlessly before he could even see the enemy¡¯s face. This person was definitely an expert at thete stage of the Qi Refinement Realm!


    There was another explosion, and another person¡¯s chest was stabbed with the flying sword.


    Thest person was so frightened that he tripped over the threshold and fell into the yard.


    Jiang Ming walked out of the darkness and looked at thest leader calmly. ¡°Did you say I was a ruthless person?¡±


    On the ground, the old man was stunned, and then he looked at Jiang Ming in shock. ¡°You! You were on that list! Spare¡ª¡±


    He was killed in an instant.


    Jiang Ming shook his head. The bloody battle that he had expected did not happen. Everything was so easy.


    Themotion here had also alerted the other cultivators of the guild who were in the area.


    One after another, figures rushed out of the other houses, all of them taking out various magic tools and talismans, ready to fight the intruder.


    However, when they saw the tragic sight of their dead leaders, their expressions changed. They lost all will to resist and turned to run.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were indifferent, and he flicked his fingers. The flying sword shot out. With every move, it killed a cultivator.


    In just a moment, the courtyard was filled with corpses.


    ¡°Very good, all the danger has been eliminated!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked around and did not bother searching the bodies. He only took the storage rings from the three leaders before he left.


    Many people had heard themotion in the courtyard. When they saw someone walking out, they immediately looked at the courtyard and saw the corpses littering the ground.


    Jiang Ming did not care about them. He jumped up and disappeared into the night.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that someone from the Small Mirror Hall?¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s called Yang Zong? He¡¯s a wood cultivator!¡±


    ¡°Why is the Small Mirror Hall attacking the Three Talents Guild? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Some eyes shifted to the courtyard of the Small Mirror Hall.


    However, in the courtyard, the faces of a few figures all revealed ugly expressions. What the hell was going on?


    ¡°What is Yang Zong doing?¡± An old man at the sixth level of the Qi Refinement Realm was shocked and angry.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be him,¡± one of them said with a pale face.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s going on?¡± The old man immediately turned around and stared at him.


    ¡°Yang Zong and I just¡­ We saw a man¡­ I didn¡¯t expect him to capture Yang Zong!¡± the man said in a trembling voice.


    ...


    ¡°What?¡±


    The old man¡¯s expression changed greatly. He could not be angry anymore and shouted, ¡°Hurry up and leave Xiaoqian Mountain.¡±


    In the distance, a stream of light shot down from the sky andnded on the yellow stone peak.


    Xiaoqian Mountain¡¯sw enforcement team had arrived a littlete, and the murderer had long run away. However, there were some people left.


    ¡°Everyone from the yellow stone peak must gather here. Those who resist will be killed without mercy!¡±


    Everyone in the Small Mirror Hall turned pale.


    Regardless of whether the murderer was Yang Zong or not, as long as he had Yang Zong¡¯s face and was not caught in the end, the Small Mirror Hall would be the scapegoat.

 Chapter 178 - 178 Forbidden Immortal Cultivation Technique (1)

    178 Forbidden Immortal Cultivation Technique (1)


    In the Jade Pavilion, a group of disciples from the nt Hall were gathered together, listening to Duan Ping recount what had happenedst night.


    Although Xiaoqian Mountain, as a ce for individual cultivators, had a few problems, this kind of ruthless extermination of a sect was still quite rare.


    However, when it really happened, no one cared too much.


    This was the world of cultivators, where life and death weremon. Even Golden Core Realm cultivators might die in battle.


    !!


    ¡°The murderer escaped just like that?¡± Zhong Gui asked in surprise.


    Feng He nced at him with a smile. Zhong Gui had only been here for two or three years longer than Jiang Ming, and it seemed like he did not know much about the ways of Xiaoqian Mountain.


    ¡°How could that be? Only Yang Zong has not been found. The rest of the main culprits have been caught.¡± Duan Ping chuckled and briefly exined how Yang Zong had been seen fleeing the scene of the crime.


    ¡°Yang Zong from the Small Mirror Hall? What?¡± Zhong Gui was stunned and said in disbelief, ¡°I¡¯ve seen that guy before. He¡¯s good at swindling, but he¡¯s only in the middle stage of the Qi Refinement Realm. How could he havemitted such a major crime?¡±


    ¡°He must be pretending. He must be at least at thete stage of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Duan Ping hurriedly interrupted that person. ¡°Since Yang Zong has disappeared, the murderer must be him. The people of the Small Mirror Hall can forget about escaping as well. They¡¯ve all been detained by thew enforcement team. It¡¯s fine if we talk nonsense amongst ourselves. However, I advise you not to talk nonsense after you leave.¡±


    ¡°Thew-enforcement team is observant. Since they¡¯ve determined that the Small Mirror Hall was the one whomitted the crime, it must be them!¡± Feng He chuckled and concluded the matter.


    The others were not fools. A hint of understanding shed in their eyes. Theyughed and let the matter go. They began to discuss other things.


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    The Three Talents Guild had been destroyed in a cave abode of Xiaoqian Mountain. In order to appease the other individual cultivators, thew enforcement team naturally had to assert dominance and investigate the murderer.


    However, to be able to wipe out the Three Talents Guild in such a short span of time meant that the murderer was very powerful.


    Thew-enforcement team was also human. Everyone was just trying to earn money. Who would be willing to risk their lives for a mere sect? Thus, the Small Mirror Hall became the scapegoat.


    Jiang Ming was drinking his wine leisurely. After all, the Small Mirror Hall had tried to hurt him first. He did not feel bad for them.


    This incident caused a small stir in Xiaoqian Mountain. Thew enforcement team quickly found the murderer and publicly condemned the cruel methods of the Small Mirror Hall. Five of the main culprits were killed, and the rest of the suspects were all crippled of their cultivation and expelled from Xiaoqian Mountain.


    * * *


    Jiang Ming went into his room and stuck a talisman to the window to prevent detection. Then, he sat at the table and began to check the three newly obtained storage rings.


    Although not many people woulde to this corner, it was always good to be safe.


    There were medicinal pills, talismans, magical weapons, materials, and spirit stones. Although they were of low quality, there were quite a lot of them. Jiang Ming roughly estimated that the total value of the items was just above three thousand spirit stones.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were a little bright. This was a much faster way to earn money than farming.


    However, this was a risky method.


    He shook his head. He could not do this often. Otherwise, he would end up like the group of people who came to kill him.


    Of course, he might be even worse off. Immortal cultivators had a long life, after all.


    Jiang Ming shivered. He quickly shook his head and sorted the things out by category.


    In the end, there were only some Jade Slips and a pile of books left on the table. To be honest, Jiang Ming was more interested in these things.


    ¡°Maybe one day, all the immortal cultivators will return to the earth, and no one will pass on this knowledge. I¡¯ll be the only one who can do it then,¡± Jiang Ming murmured. He suddenly felt like he was undertaking a sacred mission. He began to look through these Jade Slips and books with a righteous look.


    However, most of them were on misceneous subjects. Jiang Ming skimmed through them and decided to read them slowly in the future. There were only a few Jade Slips that contained a few spells.

 Chapter 179 - 179 Forbidden Immortal Cultivation Technique (2)

    179 Forbidden Immortal Cultivation Technique (2)


    Jiang Ming was disappointed. They were all beginner-level spells.


    He could practice them when he had time. However, they were not of much use.


    Jiang Ming suddenly stopped on a Jade slip.


    He had finally found something good.


    !!


    ¡°The Fire Metal Sword Technique mobilizes the spiritual energy of both metal and fire attributes at the same time, erupting powerfully. It is almost invincible among beginner spells. However, this technique has a huge w. Because itbines the two most violent spiritual energies of the five elements, it is easy to damage the spiritual core during the practice process. The stronger the cultivation, the greater the damage.¡±


    This technique could be of use to Jiang Ming. After all, he would not be affected by its drawback,


    ¡°However, this technique also consumes a lot of spiritual energy. I can¡¯t use it several times in a row.¡±


    In any case, Jiang Ming finally had a truly powerful technique.


    If he used this technique properly, he could even take on a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator.


    Jiang Ming put away the Jade Slip. He did not find any other spells that he was interested in. This was to be expected. They were just a group of ordinary individual cultivators.


    A momentter, after packing everything, Jiang Ming dug a hole under the tree and buried the storage rings.


    After that, Jiang Ming¡¯s life returned to normal.


    A few dayster, Feng He finally found him an alchemy technique.


    Alchemy techniques were not like ordinary techniques. They had to be passed down from a master alchemist. Most of them were recorded in Jade Slips. They were basically an inheritance of sorts.


    ¡°I took advantage of the chaos of the trade fair and got it from the ck market. It seems to be the inheritance of an individual alchemist who suddenly died in Xiaoqian Mountain decades ago. It¡¯s only a basic inheritance. However, it¡¯s enough for you to learn!¡±


    Feng He handed him a Jade slip and said, ¡°However, I don¡¯t know how many copies have been made by the seller. Some of the pills recorded in it have already reappeared in Xiaoqian Mountain. You don¡¯t have to be too cautious.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    Jiang Ming quickly thanked him. Although Feng He was casual about it, he knew that if Feng He did not have a high status, he would not be able toe into contact with such things.


    ¡°Is this alchemy inheritance worth less than three hundred spirit stones?¡± he asked.


    Feng He nodded and was about to state the price. However, Jiang Ming had already presented him with a storage ring. ¡°Mr. Feng, here are three hundred and fifty spirit stones here. It¡¯s not easy for you to help me. Therefore, I am very grateful.¡±


    Feng He could not help butugh. ¡°I haven¡¯t stated the price yet. Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing out?¡±


    ¡°As long as I can learn alchemy, I won¡¯t suffer a loss!¡±


    Although they had a good rtionship, Jiang Ming would not take advantage of Feng He.


    Feng He shook his head helplessly. ¡°I advise you to know when to stop. When you see that the situation is not good, stop at once. Alchemy is a bottomless pit. I don¡¯t know how many people have plunged into it. They keep burning through ingredients to perfect their recipes.¡±


    Jiang Ming had already thought of an excuse. He said helplessly, ¡°I only know the Misty Rain Technique. Thus, I need to learn more skills!¡±


    ¡°Alright, when you learn alchemy, tell us!¡±


    Feng He smiled and chatted for a while more before taking the storage ring and leaving.


    * * *


    After sending Feng He away, Jiang Ming could not wait to take out the alchemy inheritance Jade Slip and put it on his forehead to check.


    After half an hour, Jiang Ming put it down, and his eyes shed with amazement.


    ¡°As expected, alchemy isplex. Every step requires sufficient experience to be able to sessfully move on to the next!¡±


    However, this was not a problem for Jiang Ming. He had all the time in the world to master alchemy.


    ¡°I gave Feng He almost all my savings from the past three years. However, it¡¯s not a loss. Not only does this inheritance have detailed pill refining methods, but there are also six to sevenmon pill recipes such as the Qi-Returning Pill and the Golden Blood Pill. The most precious thing is a detailed exnation of a primary alchemist.¡±


    * * *


    The next day, Jiang Ming went to the round valley market to buy some low-level spirit herbs and was ready to try to refine the first pill, the Qi-Returning Pill.


    This was also one of the mostmon pills in the world of immortal cultivation. It only had one function, and that was to recover the spiritual energy of immortal cultivators. Regardless of one¡¯s realm, t was an essential item for traveling in the world of immortal cultivation.


    ¡°Although this alchemy inheritance only records the lowest grade of the Qi-Returning Pill, if I sessfully refine them, I can make a mint,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself and returned to the small green peak.


    ¡°Hmm? Is my neighbor back?¡±


    Jiang Ming caught a glimpse of a courtyard in the distance. Someone was moving furniture inside.


    The courtyard was the residence of the gray-haired neighbor who came to find Jiang Ming back then. It seemed that the person had indeed died.


    Jiang Ming walked into the courtyard expressionlessly. He had be rather indifferent to death.


    * * *


    The next day, Jiang Ming tried to refine the Qi-Returning Pill again.


    The cauldron shook, and ck smoke rose in spirals, emitting a burnt smell.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face was gloomy. This was the third batch.


    Even though Jiang Ming was mentally prepared, he still felt a little distressed about how fast he was essentially burning through money.


    The sound of the courtyard¡¯s spiritual array being activated suddenly rang. Jiang Ming frowned and walked out of the courtyard. He saw a young man with a sunny and gentle appearance. He was only at the second level of the Qi Refinement Realm and was standing outside the courtyard.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Ming was in a bad mood.


    ¡°S-Sir, I¡¯m new here. My name is Xu Ren.¡± The young man stuttered as he introduced himself. In the end, he awkwardly handed a lunch box to Jiang Ming.


    ¡°I used to be a chef. This is my own cooking. I used ordinary ingredients that are not worth much. Please don¡¯t mind them.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the young man in front of him and smiled. ¡°Many thanks!¡±


    The kid clearly did not have much to his name. However, he was offering all he had. Jiang Ming was touched.


    In the next few days, Jiang Ming saw Xu Ren from time to time. He gave food to his neighbors as a meeting gift. This made everyone have a good impression of him.


    Jiang Ming shook his head and went back to his courtyard to study alchemy.


    ...

 Chapter 180 - 180 Successful Pill Refinement (1)

    180 Sessful Pill Refinement (1)


    In the blink of an eye, half a year had passed.


    In the small courtyard, Jiang Ming looked at the charred cauldron in front of him and let out a long sigh.


    After six months and at least a hundred spirit stones worth of medicinal herbs, he had finally refined his first batch of Qi-Returning Pills.


    Ten Qi-Returning Pills could be sold for at least ten spirit stones in the market. The cost of production was less than three spirit stones. At first nce, it seemed that the profit margin was frighteningly high.


    ¡°However, the most important thing in the path of alchemy is the sess rate. Only those with high sess rates can be professional alchemists.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head helplessly. He had made countless batches of the Qi-Returning Pills.


    His sess rate was barely 10%.


    Jiang Ming felt a little distressed.


    However, when he thought about his lifespan, he calmed down.


    He finally understood that alchemy was a tool for old men to make a mint. However, it was also an easy way for poor individual cultivators to fall into destitution. No wonder there were hardly any alchemists in Xiaoqian Mountain.


    Jiang Ming yed with the Qi-Returning Pill in his hand. He suddenly felt that this world was very simr to the mortal world. No matter what, poor people were always doomed.


    Jiang Ming shook his head before he took out another set of medicinal herbs from the storage ring and prepared to start refining the next batch.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Suddenly, Jiang Ming felt a familiar aura.


    ¡°Oh, hello. You¡¯re finally awake?¡±


    Jiang Ming put down the herbs, strode to arge tree in his courtyard, and carefully dug a pit.


    A chubby white radish appeared. It stretched its limbs and slowly wiggled. It seemed to have just woken up and was still a little dazed.


    This white radish was the King of Medicine that Jiang Ming had brought over from the mortal world.


    It had almost withered to death in the mortal world. After Jiang Ming came to the world of immortal cultivation, he poured a lot of spiritual power into it. However, he could not wake it up. He could only bury it in his small courtyard as ast resort.


    ¡°I almost forgot about you,¡± Jiang Ming muttered, picked it up from the pit, and checked it over a few times.


    It seemed to be fatter than before, and its facial features were clearer. s, it still looked a little dull and stupid.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re better suited to this world. However, don¡¯t run around. If you get caught you might be cut into pieces!¡±


    Jiang Ming rubbed its head of red leaves and threw it back to the ground.


    Jiang Ming had done a lot of research during his years here. By chance, he had learned that the King of Medicine was a type of mutant spirit herb.


    Mutant spirit herbs were a mutated type of spirit herb. Although it was a nt, it could move freely like an animal and was sentient.


    However, apart from its appearance, its medicinal effects were not much stronger than ordinary spirit herbs. Moreover, it liked to eat spirit herbs and was almost considered a pest in the world of immortal cultivation. Once it appeared in spirit fields, it had to be eliminated immediately.


    It was said that one had appeared in the fields of the nt Hall decades ago. When it was finally discovered, it had already eaten several acres of crops.


    The only special use of it that had been discovered was that it could be ground into powder and added to some pills. This could improve the sess rate and quality of some pills. It was a rare material that could be worth some money to alchemists.


    ¡°The Fire Lotus Valley must have been sending young cultivators to fight for the King of Medicine for this reason. Maybe they have other reasons. However, there are no records of them in the books. Speaking of which, my sess rate is also a bit low.¡±


    At his feet, the chubby white radish was rolling around on the grass. Suddenly, its body stiffened, as if it had felt a chill.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s nice to have apanion from my hometown. I¡¯d better not be so cruel!¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and leaned over to look at the little thing.


    ¡°Follow me closely! As long as I have something to eat, you will definitely not go hungry!¡± Jiang Ming said heroically. He took out a piece of spirit ginseng from his storage ring and threw it to the King of Medicine.


    The King of Medicine tensed up. Then, it was attracted by the smell of the spirit ginseng and pounced on it.


    Jiang Ming suddenly had an idea. Although its effects were not very powerful, it can live for a long time. Maybe it could be useful in the future.


    This thought shed through his mind. However, Jiang Ming did not have much hope. Having apanion who could live long enough was already something worth celebrating.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t found anyone to celebrate my sess with.¡±

 Chapter 181 - 181 Successful Pill Refinement (2)

    181 Sessful Pill Refinement (2)


    ¡°You actually seeded.¡± Feng He looked at the Qi-Returning Pill in his palm and was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s your sess rate?¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled awkwardly. ¡°Less than 10%.¡±


    Feng He shook his head. ¡°Only when it¡¯s increased to more than 40% will you have a chance to make a profit. If you had spent this time on cultivation, you might have even broken through to thete stage of the Qi Refinement Realm.¡±


    Although Feng He was not an alchemist, he had been in Xiaoqian Mountain for a long time and knew how difficult it was. Many alchemists needed several years to increase their sess rate even minimally.


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Feng, you don¡¯t get it. With my talent, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to break through to thete stage of the Qi Refinement Realm in this life. It¡¯s useless to even try. This is why I¡¯ve undertaken alchemy.¡±


    Feng He was stunned for a moment. Then, he sighed. His eyes softened, and he poured out some drinks for them.


    From that day on, the news that Jiang Ming had switched to alchemy because of hisck of talent in immortal cultivation gradually spread throughout the nt Hall.


    Inexplicably, Jiang Ming¡¯s rtionship with everyone in the nt Hall seemed to improve.


    There were even a few immortal cultivators who were now friends with him. They were also masters of the Misty Rain Technique. They had always found him an eyesore earlier and had avoided him.


    However, after learning that Jiang Ming had given up on cultivation, their attitude toward him suddenly improved.


    ¡°No matter where you go, it¡¯s always the same.¡±


    Jiang Ming received more spirit rice seeds than usual for free from the nt Hall and went back to the small green peak with a smile.


    When he first entered the nt Hall, he was the master of the Misty Rain Technique, which made some people feel threatened and jealous.


    However, Jiang Ming, who had given up on cultivation, was no longer a match for those people.


    Thus, his rtionship with his colleagues flourished.


    Jiang Ming was in a good mood. Humming a little tune, he returned to the small green peak and gave the spirit rice seeds to the group of mortals working under him.


    ¡°Ming, we need rain again.¡± Old Gu Zi ran over from a distance with a smile on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯ve saved enough money for the cave abode?¡± Jiang Ming saw the joy on his face and asked casually.


    ¡°I wish!¡± Old Gu Zi sighed. However, a smile still hung on his lips.


    Jiang Ming did not ask much. After a while, Old Gu Zi could not help but take the initiative and said with a smile, ¡°However, I might be able to live in a cave abode soon. The higher-ups of Xiaoqian Mountain have ordered that in order to amodate more individual cultivators, you can buy cave abodes even if you don¡¯t have the money!¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned, and his expression became strange.


    Old Gu Zi continued to speak. ¡°As long as I pay fifty spirit stones upfront, and then five spirit stones a year, I can get the title deed for the cave abode after sixty years!¡±


    ¡°Amazing!¡±


    Jiang Ming sincerely praised him. This man really lit up the room wherever he went.


    ¡°However, Xiaoqian Mountain is acting strange. Are they up to something?¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself. He stood a little straighter. If there was anything wrong, he would immediately run away.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    To be honest, he felt that he was quitefortable in Xiaoqian Mountain. He would not mind living here until the end of time. Every one or two hundred years, he would change his identity and continue to stay here.


    Later that day, his new neighbor, Xu Ren, warmly invited Jiang Ming to his house for a meal.


    Jiang Ming epted the invitation and went over with a bottle of wine. Xu Ren reminded him so much of Ah Fei. He was extremely passionate about life. When they hung out, it made him feel younger.


    When he got home, he yed with the King of Medicine for a while before continuing to practice alchemy.


    ¡°Only by mastering alchemy will I be able to gain a foothold in the world of cultivators!¡±


    Bang!


    There was another explosion.


    The King of Medicine suddenly rolled on the grass as itughed. Jiang Ming pushed it aside in a bad mood.


    ¡°If youugh at me again, I¡¯ll refine you too!¡±


    After trying to refine pills for an afternoon and wasting another six or seven batches of medicinal herbs, Jiang Ming¡¯s face was covered in soot.


    He had not seeded even a single time.


    Jiang Ming kicked the cauldron and decided not to refine any more pills for the next three days. Instead, he began to cultivate his newly acquired technique.


    * * *


    Fifteen years passed by in a sh.


    It had been twenty years since Jiang Ming came to Xiaoqian Mountain.


    For immortal cultivators, fifteen years was just a blink of an eye. Xiaoqian Mountain was still the same as it was fifteen years ago. It had not changed much. However, it had be livelier.

 Chapter 182 - 182 Successful Pill refinement (3)

    182 Sessful Pill refinement (3)


    Although Xiaoqian Mountain was a gathering ce for individual cultivators, it was difficult for early-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivators to survive here, and the mid-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivators made up the majority of the poption.


    However, there were now early-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivators on each peak.


    ¡°Old Gu Zi, you can¡¯t keep doing this.¡±


    Jiang Ming was at the door of a simple and crude little courtyard.


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Old Gu Zi was hunched and had a head full of white hair. Only fifteen years had passed. However, he seemed to have aged thirty years. His clothes were extremely worn out, and he looked like he was dying. His eyes were dull and lifeless.


    ¡°Please give me ten more days! Just ten days,¡± Old Gu Zi begged.


    Jiang Ming stared at Old Gu Zi for a long time, then sighed and said in a faint voice, ¡°Old Gu Zi, you and I are good friends. However, rules are rules. If you can¡¯t pay for the rain in ten days, I¡¯ll take away your one acre of spirit rice!¡±


    Old Gu Zi was stunned and wanted to say something. However, Jiang Ming had already turned around and left.


    Old Gu Zi stood there in a daze. A momentter, a middle-aged man in luxurious clothes walked out of the courtyard and said with a frown, ¡°Father, don¡¯t you have a good rtionship with that person? Why is he so unkind?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I think our friendship has almost run its course.¡± Old Gu Zi sighed.


    He suddenly felt regretful. Mortgaging a cave abode did not seem like a good idea anymore. He had imagined that he would work and hand in the spirit stones on time. However, in reality, it was not the case at all.


    The middle-aged man snorted coldly. ¡°In the world of immortal cultivation, only power has the greatest say! He¡¯s just a small cultivator who¡¯s stuck at the fifth level of the Qi Refinement Realm. When I break through to thete stage of the Qi Refinement Realm, he¡¯ll be begging to work for us!¡±


    Old Gu Zi was shocked. He quickly covered his son¡¯s mouth and said in a low voice, ¡°Are you crazy? He is now the only alchemist in the nt Hall. Although he¡¯s not a high-level cultivator, with his connections, he can take away ournd with a single word. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face was full of indignation, but he did not dare say anything more.


    * * *


    On the mountain road, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm. It was not that he was cruel, however, in Xiaoqian Mountain, being too kind would only bring trouble.


    ¡°Good morning, Master Jiang!¡±


    Along the way, he passed by some of his acquaintances and all of them greeted him politely.


    Jiang Ming smiled and returned their greetings. Fifteen years had passed, and his alchemy skills had improved a lot. His sess rate was now more than 50%.


    Although he pretended to be a low-level cultivator, the nt Hall supported him. Thus, no one caused trouble for him.


    ¡°Jiang Ming. Let¡¯s drink tonight!¡±


    Suddenly, Duan Ping flew over.


    ¡°We have a new member! They¡¯ve also mastered the Misty Rain Technique!¡±


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s good news; we should drink!¡±


    Jiang Mingughed. He was happy to see this. The more skilled farmers there were, the easier his work would be, although there was not much work to do in the first ce.


    However, when he arrived at the Jade Pavilion, he realized that the neer was actually a woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m He Xiaowan. I¡¯m a level five Qi Refinement Realm cultivator. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    It was a woman in a purple dress. She seemed very elegant and well-spoken.


    However, Jiang Ming did not care about this. Instead, he found that this woman was also hiding her true level of cultivation.

 Chapter 183 - 183 A Storm is About to Arise (1)

    183 A Storm is About to Arise (1)


    ¡°I can sense that, at the very least, she¡¯s at thete stage of the Qi Refinement Realm!¡±


    With a smile on his face, Jiang Ming clinked sses with the valiant new female cultivator. However, he decided that he was going to be extremely vignt.


    As ate-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivator, no matter where he went, he could make a living. He would nevere to the nt Hall otherwise. After all, who would willinglye to the hall with the least funding?


    Therefore, He Xiaowan definitely had her own purpose for appearing here.


    However, Jiang Ming did not panic too much. Xiaoqian Mountain was mixed with both good and bad people. In the nt Hall alone were several people with dark secrets. Now, they just had one more such person.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about what you want to do, just don¡¯t involve me in it!¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself and made up his mind to keep a distance from He Xiaowan.


    ¡°Eh? This beef stew is pretty good. Do you have a new chef?¡± Feng He¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    The waiter¡¯s eyes lit up and he quickly replied with a smile, ¡°This is one of our new chef¡¯s specialty dishes! I can ask him to prepare them and send them to your cave dwelling directly.¡±


    Feng He chuckled and did not say anything else.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered and nced at the pot of beef stew. He suddenly remembered that when he was chatting with Xu Ren, who wanted to be a chef, he once said what the people of the nt Hall often ate in the Jade Pavilion. He identally mentioned that Feng He liked to order stewed beef.


    As for Xu Ren, he had worked hard to get into the Jade Pavilion as an odd-job worker a few years ago. He had now finally be a sous-chef.


    Jiang Ming thought of his enthusiastic neighbor, and his face was calm. He did not feel disgusted by Xu Ren using the information he had gotten from him.


    It was difficult to survive in this world. Many people had to do all they could to survive.


    However, Jiang Ming was still a little disappointed. He realized that he could never Ah Fei again. Even if Xu Ren reminded him of Ah Fei, they were twopletely different people.


    After eating and drinking their fill, they all left.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, please wait!¡±


    A crisp voice came from behind him.


    Jiang Ming turned his head and saw that He Xiaowan had already caught up with him. She smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re heading the same way. Why don¡¯t we walk together?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Jiang Ming said with a smile.


    After that, he kept quiet and continued to walk forward.


    Jiang Ming continued to keep his guard up. Who knew if He Xiaowan was telling the truth? Jiang Ming was toozy to find out, and he did not want to have anything to do with her.


    He Xiaowan, on the other hand, asked, ¡°I heard that you are the only alchemist in the nt Hall! What¡¯s your specialty? Perhaps I¡¯lle back to buy some of your medicinal pills in the future.¡±


    ¡°I specialize in refining the Qi-Returning Pill and the Golden Blood Pill. They¡¯re both low-grade medicinal pills. They¡¯re nothing special.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s already amazing. By the way, is anyone in the nt Hall a master of the Misty Rain Technique?¡±


    ¡°Only Hall Master Huang has mastered it,¡± Jiang Ming replied casually. He Xiaowan asked a lot of questions. However, they were just general questions. Therefore, Jiang Ming casually answered her.


    After a while, they went their separate ways, and Jiang Ming went back to the small green peak.


    ¡°I can¡¯t sense any malicious intent from her,¡± Jiang Ming muttered. He Xiaowan seemed like apletely normal person who had moved to a new ce. If he did not know that she was hiding her true cultivation level, Jiang Ming would have really believed her cover.


    Were other forces sending agents to infiltrate Xiaoqian Mountain?


    Would there be simr people in the other halls?


    It was a possibility.


    ¡°It seems that I have to be more careful in the future,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself. ¡°If there are any issues, I can only run away.¡±


    However, if he did not have to, Jiang Ming really did not want to leave Xiaoqian Mountains.


    It was peaceful and he enjoyed it here.


    Moreover, Jiang Ming¡¯s progress in cultivation was already so slow here. If he left this ce, his progress might haltpletely.


    Anyway, regardless of what happened, Jiang Ming was strong enough to protect himself.


    Over the years, he had expanded his cave abode. He now had a training room and an alchemy room. His protective spiritual array had also been upgraded.


    In addition, his spirit gathering array had also been modified. Now, the concentration of spiritual energy in the courtyard was much higher.


    This was all because Jiang Ming¡¯s position as the sole alchemist of the nt Hall afforded him many benefits. In return, he would give everyone in the nt Hall discounted prices for his pills.

 Chapter 184 - 184 A Storm is About to Arise (2)

    184 A Storm is About to Arise (2)


    Jiang Ming smiled. The people from the Pillfire Hall had invited him to be a part of their team. However, he rejected them. What a joke! He was practically a celebrity in the nt Hall! Why would he leave them?


    Jiang Ming walked into the courtyard. The smell of medicine suddenly filled the air.


    In a corner of the courtyard was a small patch of spirit herbs. It looked lush and healthy.


    Earlier, the spirit energy in the cave abode was thin, and Jiang Ming was reluctant to use his spirit energy to supplement any spirit herbs he nted. Now that the spiritual energy was dense and he had mastered the Misty Rain Technique, nting spirit herbs was a wonderful investment. Moreover, he could sell the herbs themselves if needed.


    !!


    Jiang Ming waved his hand, and misty rain fell over the little field.


    Jiang Ming looked at the dense rain and realized that he had fully mastered the Misty Rain Technique.


    However, this was not because of his outstanding talent. It was because he had been practicing the Misty Rain Technique for almost a hundred years.


    ¡°I¡¯m probably the only one who will ever reach such a profound master of this technique!¡±


    The lifespan of ordinary immortal cultivators was only a couple of centuries. Why would they spend time perfecting this useless spell?


    The benefits of mastering the technique were obvious. Jiang Ming¡¯s spirit herbs were much richer and tougher than the spirit herbs sold in the market.


    ¡°If I can get some rare spirit herb seeds, it might be a way to make a fortune!¡±


    Harvesting spirit rice was, after all, a difficult job with a low profit margin. On the other hand, harvesting and selling spirit herbs had very high profit margins.


    ¡°Huh? Are those weeds?¡±


    After the spiritual energy in the cave was rich, weeds were also nourished by the spiritual energy and became much more tenacious. They would grow every few days.


    Jiang Ming patted the spirit beast bag on his waist and a chubby white radish jumped to the ground.


    This spirit beast bag was originally used by immortal cultivators to cultivate demonic beasts. However, the King of Medicine seemed to like it. This was good. The chances of it being discovered were much lower now.


    ¡°Go and pull out the weeds. Once you pull out all the weeds, you will be rewarded with a piece of golden ginseng,¡± Jiang Ming said with a wave of his hand.


    The King of Medicine raised its head and looked at Jiang Ming with eager eyes.


    ¡°You want to eat first and then work? That¡¯s what you saidst time. And then you hardly ended up working!¡±


    Jiang Ming said unhappily. However, when he saw the chubby little radish¡¯s pitiful expression, he softened a little.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll give you one more chance.¡±


    He gave the chubby little radish a piece of golden ginseng, and it gobbled it up immediately.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face was gloomy. He finally understood why this thing was regarded as a pest.


    The King of Medicine ate until its belly was round. It began to pull the weeds slowly. Jiang Ming also began to walk to the training field and continued to practice the Five Elemental Arts.


    After fifteen years of cultivation, he was at the peak of the seventh level of the Qi Refinement Realm. He was only one step away from the eighth level


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a breakthrough in a few days.¡±


    Jiang Ming made an estimation. ording to historical records, it took a very long time to break through levels in thete stage of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    ¡°I might need about forty years to reach the peak of the Qi Refinement Realm. In the future, I¡¯ll have to pay attention to Foundation Establishment Realm cultivation techniques!¡±


    Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators could not rely on mere practice. They needed an appropriate technique as well.


    * * *


    Three dayster, the spiritual energy in Jiang Ming¡¯s courtyard suddenly became chaotic and gathered in one ce.


    The center of the spiritual energy was where Jiang Ming was sitting. His aura fluctuated for a while and finally soared. He had finally stepped into the eighth level of the Qi Refinement Realm stage!


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally broken through. Let me try my strongest attack again.¡±


    He pretended to be holding a sword and suddenly shed forward! A sharp de of spiritual energy shot out.


    It was as fast as lightning. An ear-piercing sound resounded as an inch-deep gash appeared on a small ck shield.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Jiang Ming felt excruciating pain in his spiritual core. However, he did not care. Instead, his eyes lit up. The Mystic Water Shield was said to be able to block all attacks below the Foundation Establishment Realm. Although he could notpletely break it just yet, he could finally leave some damage!

 Chapter 185 - 185 A Storm is About to Arise (3)

    185 A Storm is About to Arise (3)


    This meant that his attack power had reached the peak of the Qi Refinement Realm!


    ¡°The essence of the technique is not the number of strikes. It¡¯s about the quality and the mastery of the technique. If I reach the peak of the Qi Refinement Realm and I put more effort into practicing this technique, I wonder if I can break through to the Foundation Establishment Realm!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered. However, he did not really want to use this technique to fight against a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator. They would not just stand there and let him hit them.


    ¡°No matter what, ordinary Qi Refinement Realm cultivators should no longer be my match.¡±


    !!


    Not only was the Fire Metal Sword Technique powerful, but it was also almost instantaneous. The attack range was thirty meters. If an ordinary Qi Refinement Realm cultivator did not prepare in advance, they would not be able to block this attack.


    Jiang Ming heaved a sigh of relief. With his current strength, he finally did not have to worry about his safety.


    After spending twenty years in Xiaoqian Mountain, Jiang Ming pretty much figured out who he could not offend and where he could not go.


    ¡°I can now buy the things I wanted at the ck market!¡±


    He had been to the ck market a few times over the years. However, all his visits were to sell some extra pills he had refined. At most, he would buy a few pre-loved books. He had never bought anything that was too conspicuous. Now that his strength had increased, he could be a little bolder.


    Another reason was that He Xiaowan¡¯s sudden appearance made Jiang Ming feel inexplicably uneasy. He needed to have a way to escape if anything happened.


    Of course, he could not be too conspicuous. It was best to pretend to still be at the fifth level of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    * * *


    A few dayster, Old Gu Zi came to visit.


    ¡°Ming, here¡¯s your payment!¡±


    Old Gu Zi¡¯s face was extremely pale as he handed over a pile of spirit stone chips.


    ¡°You¡¯re injured?¡± Jiang Ming squinted as he sensed the fluctuating aura in Old Gu Zi¡¯s body.


    ¡°I went out of the mountains to hunt a demonic wolf. s, I only sold it for a few spirit stones,¡± Old Gu Zi coughed and said with a bitter smile. ¡°I could not afford to eat a single bite of meat. You see, there are a few more spirit stones, can you make it rain for me again?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the spirit stone chips in his hand. There were barely enough chips for another round of rain.


    ¡°A demonic wolf should be worth a lot, right?¡± Jiang Ming weighed the spirit stone and suddenly asked. ¡°Do you want to buy a bottle of Golden Blood Pills to treat your injuries?¡±


    Old Gu quickly shook his head and said, ¡°I still have to save up to buy a magic tool for my son.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled. He knew that Old Gu Zi would not buy the pills. He had only asked to confirm his guess.


    Jiang Ming wanted to persuade Old Gu Zi to stop supporting his son. However, he swallowed his words. He had learned one thing from Feng He, and that was not to interfere with other people¡¯s choices.


    * * *


    Back at the field, the spirit rice swayed in the wind, and the old man¡¯s face seemed to have regained its ruddy color.


    He gently pushed aside the rice grains, his movements gentle. Then, he pulled out a weed from the field andughed. ¡°I can¡¯t let these things absorb all the rain you cast.¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly saw the rice field next to his. The rice had been ready to harvest for a long time. However, it had not been harvested.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Old Li?¡±


    Old Li was also a farmer in the small green peak. He had been farming all his life, hoping to save some spirit stones for his retirement.


    ¡°He died. A few days ago, he had a conflict with someone in the market, and at night, they used a fireball spell to burn him to the ground!¡± Old Gu Zi sighed and said, ¡°Thew enforcement team took a quick look and left. The nt Hall still hasn¡¯t sent a recement.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned, and the bad feeling in his heart grew stronger. Only someone powerful would be able to get away with such a crime.


    However, the powerful cultivators who had lived in Xiaoqian Mountain for a long time would rarelye to kill weak mortals for trivial matters.


    This seemed like the work of an outsider.


    He suddenly realized that when he went to the market to sell medicinal pills over the past few days, he had seen more unfamiliar Qi Refinement Realm cultivators than usual.


    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s a storm that I don¡¯t know about in Xiaoqian Mountain.¡±

 Chapter 186 - 186 Principles (1)

    186 Principles (1)


    At the market, Jiang Ming had set up a stall selling medicinal pills.


    He waved at a new customer.


    ¡°Are you Master Jiang from the nt Hall? I¡¯ve heard that the quality of your pills is good, and your reputation is great. I don¡¯t mind spending a little today. Let me buy five bottles first!¡± a burly man with a face full of stubbles said.


    ¡°Friend, why do you want to buy so many?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. However, he still asked the customer with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no harm in having a lot of these in case of an emergency,¡± the burly man said casually. After putting down the spirit stones and taking the medicinal pills, he quickly left.


    Jiang Ming weighed the spirit stones in his hand and looked at the fewer bottles of pills left in the stall.


    What bullsh*t! This person was obviously preparing for something.


    Over the past few days, the prices of goods in Xiaoqian Mountain had quietly increased. Jiang Ming also followed suit and increased the price of each bottle of pills by 10%. However, his pills were getting more and more popr.


    Although there had been market fluctuations before, Jiang Ming¡¯s intuition told him that something was wrong this time.


    ¡°I have to ask the internal staff!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered. He closed his stall and walked to a remote corner of the street. He took out twomunication talismans from his storage ring, entered some information, and then released them.


    * * *


    That night in a secluded private room in the Jade Pavilion, Jiang Ming met up with a few people from the nt Hall.


    ¡°Mr. Feng, Duan Ping, what¡¯s going on in Xiaoqian Mountain?¡± Jiang Ming asked.


    Feng He smiled when he heard this. ¡°You¡¯re quite sharp. It¡¯s only been a few days and you¡¯ve already noticed that something was wrong. Many strangers havee here, and some of them have even joined our halls.¡±


    Feng He did not name anyone. However, Jiang Ming knew that the people he was describing were all neers like He Xiaowan.


    It seemed that the higher-ups of the nt Hall had long known that He Xiaowan¡¯s intentions were not pure.


    ¡°Will there be trouble?¡± Jiang Ming asked in a low voice. He did not care about these people. He only cared about whether his day-to-day life would be disrupted.


    Duan Ping, who was eating, interrupted them. ¡°As long as we follow the principles of the nt Hall, we¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. He quickly urged him to borate.


    Duan Ping chuckled and looked left and right. He flicked out a privacy talisman that enveloped the three of them before he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Do you still remember the storm caused by the ck Rock Ruins more than a decade ago? Countless cultivators died, and even Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators were involved. Golden Core Realm cultivators were watching from behind as well.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned, and then he recalled what he had heard about ck Rock Ruins.


    ¡°However, those ruins are protected by a formation. Isn¡¯t the area only supposed to open again after sixty years?¡± Jiang Ming said with a frown.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. However, the array in the ruins has been weakening over time. Major cultivation forces in the Litfire Region have continued to explore it over the years, and Golden Core Realm cultivators have made their moves several times. A few days ago, the Golden Core Realm cultivator of Xiaoqian Mountain seemed to have found some amazing things in the ruins. However, he was injured in a battle with a few other Golden Core Realm cultivators and has been on the run since then.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart trembled. Without a Golden Core Realm cultivator, Xiaoqian Mountain was powerless.


    ¡°Will the other forces attack Xiaoqian Mountain? Will it affect the nt Hall?¡± Jiang Ming quickly asked.


    Duan Ping¡¯s expression was calm. He shook his head and said, ¡°Xiaoqian Mountain is different from those sects. Its value lies in the many individual cultivators here. They generate a lot of profit for the authorities. At the end of the day, halls like the nt Hall and the Pillfire Hall are at best a group of high-level individual cultivators. No matter what, as long as we don¡¯t cause any trouble, they won¡¯t do anything out of line to us.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded.


    ¡°Some individual cultivators may take advantage of the chaos. However, in the end, it won¡¯t affect our daily lives.¡±


    Feng He alsoughed. Obviously, the two of them did not take it seriously and were not patriotic.


    Jiang Ming sighed in his heart. He remembered the days when he was picking herbs in Peace County.


    He suddenly recalled something and looked at Duan Ping. ¡°Isn¡¯t your uncle on duty at the main peak? Won¡¯t it affect you?¡±


    They were already familiar with each other. Thus, there was no need to skirt around the issue. Duan Ping¡¯s uncle was a cultivator in the middle stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm and could be considered a high-level figure in Xiaoqian Mountain.


    Duan Ping took a sip of wine. ¡°My uncle gave me some advice. He told me to live as I should. He went down the mountain two days ago and has alreadymunicated with someone!¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned.

 Chapter 187 - 187 Principles (2)

    187 Principles (2)


    After his meal, Jiang Ming bid farewell to the two and returned home with a heavy heart.


    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s time to go out and hide for a few days.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not n to leave Xiaoqian Mountain entirely. However, it seemed wise to hide out for a few days.


    Although Duan Ping and Feng He both looked calm, Jiang Ming did not think that things would be okay for him.


    !!


    Although they were friends, if something really happened, it was each man for himself.


    It was the safest to go into hiding in time.


    This ce was going to be dangerous soon.


    Late at night, Jiang Ming packed everything in his house into his storage ring.


    He had also harvested all the matured medicinal herbs in his garden. As for the seedlings, he would just leave them here. They were not worth much in the first ce.


    ¡°And these¡­¡± Jiang Ming walked to the big tree and dug out a storage ring from the pit.


    ¡°These are what I got from all the stupid cultivators I defeated over the years. There are a lot of things here. It¡¯s time to go to the ck market and sell these things for cash.¡±


    Although he had been to the ck market many times, Jiang Ming was very patient and had never taken these things out until now.


    He put away the storage ring and inspected it onest time. He only heaved a sigh of relief when he confirmed that he had not forgotten anything.


    Under the night sky, Jiang Ming practiced some cultivation techniques to calm down and think about the preparations before leaving.


    ¡°With my immortality, I don¡¯t need any defensive techniques. I have two powerful offensive techniques as well. At most, I¡¯ll buy some talismans in case of an emergency. The most important thing now is to buy a magical tool to help me escape in a pinch.¡±


    Jiang Ming was not afraid of getting injured. However, he was afraid of being caught. For him, running away was the first priority.


    He had seen all kinds of escape techniques. However, the strongest one was only about half as strong as the Meridian Breaker. Anything stronger was for Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators and above. Thus, the only option for him was to buy a magical tool.


    It would be too conspicuous to buy one in the regr market. Therefore, he would find one in the ck market.


    * * *


    Early in the morning, spiritual mist filled the mountains. The rice fields were quiet, and even the farmers had not clocked in yet.


    The ck market was hidden in a valley. The path here was extremelyplicated for cultivators to follow.


    Obviously, those who darede here to sell goods were not ordinary people. There were no early-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivators at all, and half of them werete-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivators.


    In addition to the stalls selling treasures, there were several pawn shops. Obviously, they were prepared for cultivators who came here to sell things that could not be seen in public.


    A thin man strolled around the ck market. After two or three rounds, he stopped in front of a pawn shop.


    The man was naturally Jiang Ming in disguise. His disguising technique was almost foolproof now. Not even Golden Core Realm cultivators could see through his disguise.


    ¡°I have Qi-Returning Pills and Golden Blood Pills. How much can you offer?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not waste time and asked directly.


    Before he left, Jiang Ming was ready to exchange all the remaining pills in his inventory for spirit stones, leaving only two bottles of Qi-Returning Pills for his own use.


    His inextinguishable origin light was amazing. However, it only healed physical injuries. Otherwise, he had to recover on his own.


    ¡°Eight spirit stones per bottle!¡± The owner¡¯s eyes also lit up. The price of medicinal pills had been soaring these days, and it was very difficult to buy them.


    ¡°That¡¯s about 30% lower than the market price,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself. However, his expression did not change. The ck market had different rules.


    Jiang Ming took the offer and sold as many as he could, earning almost three hundred spirit stones.


    After selling the pills, Jiang Ming immediately left and strolled to a shop in another mountain valley. He took out the things that belonged to the Three Talents Guild.


    After visiting more than a dozen shops, Jiang Ming gradually sold all the things he needed to get rid of. The shop owners were unwilling to give him good offers, and he barely made a profit.


    However, it was fine. He needed money quickly.


    At this time, there were only two or three magic weapons with the Fire Lotus Valley¡¯s symbol left in his storage ring. However, he did not dare make any more sales. Otherwise, he might paint a target on his back.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up suddenly. He finally saw what he wanted.


    ¡°Friend, you have a good eye. This is a standard middle-grade magical weapon from the Li Sword Sect. It has the speed of a flying sword and only costs eight hundred spirit stones!¡± the shop owner enthusiastically said.


    ¡°Eight hundred? What?¡± Jiang Ming was shocked. An ordinary middle-grade magical weapon is only worth about five hundred spirit stones.¡±


    The shop owner said with a smile, ¡°Friend, since you recognized it, you should know that the Spirit Sword Shuttle¡¯s speed is the best among all the middle-grade magical weapons. It can be used until the wielder reaches the Foundation Establishment Realm. Moreover, it¡¯s rathermon. Thus, you won¡¯t stand out. It¡¯s an essential tool for fleeing, killing, and stealing!¡±


    Jiang Ming was rendered speechless. He knew that it was definitely not worth the price, however, he had no choice.


    ¡°Fine. I want it.¡±


    ¡°Good choice!¡± The shop owner revealed a smile.


    ¡°I also want a map of the Litfire Region, the more detailed the better. Do you have any in stock?¡±


    The shop owner quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, of course. However, the more detailed it is, the more expensive it is. The best map I have here costs a hundred spirit stones. It was just updated half a year ago, and I guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied with the information!¡±


    ¡°I want it!¡±


    A momentter, Jiang Ming put the Spirit Sword Shuttle and a Jade Slip in his pocket and strolled to several other shops. He bought several other things for a few hundred spirit stones. Then, he quickly left the ck market.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only made a profit of one thousand spirit stones.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt upset. However, when he thought about how these things could make escaping from rough spots easier, his spirits lifted


    Along the way, Jiang Ming kept changing his identity. He circled around the ces where people came and went in Xiaoqian Mountain. After making sure that no one was following him, he was relieved.


    ¡°Everything is ready. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not even return to the small green peak. He went down the mountain.


    Leaving for the first time in twenty years was rather exciting.


    ...

 Chapter 188 - 188 Instant Kill

    188 Instant Kill


    Jiang Ming flew around the forest slowly.


    He was ying with a Jade Slip. From time to time, he would ce it on his forehead for a moment to browse the contents.


    The Jade Slip was a map of the Litfire Region that he had bought for a hundred spirit stones. Almost everything one needed to know about the Litfire Region was recorded on it.


    Even the ck Rock Ruins were recorded on the map. It even had some information about it written down.


    !!


    ¡°Every time it opens, Qi Refinement Realm cultivators from various major sects visit it as a part of their training.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he read this. He had never heard of this before.


    Of course, this was also because he had been avoiding trouble and had never taken the initiative to ask questions. After all, he was instinctively resistant to entering ruins and dungeons.


    ¡°I should be able to break through to the ninth level of the Qi Refinement Realm the next time the ck Rock Ruins open. However, ording to the information I¡¯ve received, the next time will be thest time the ck Rock Ruins will open, and the battle will definitely be extremely intense.¡±


    Moreover, this time Golden Core Realm cultivators would also visit. If a fight broke out, the results would be disastrous.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered. He suppressed his greed and decided to wait and see.


    The opportunity was tempting. However, it was also apanied by risks. If he could find a suitable Foundation Establishment Realm technique, it would be perfect. He wanted to avoid trouble at all costs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take one step at a time.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed. Immortality did not equate to talent or strength. Breaking through to the Foundation Establishment Realm was also a barrier for him. Fortunately, he had all the time in the world to explore several avenues and avoid taking risks.


    He put this matter to the back of his mind for the time being and continued to browse through the information recorded in the Jade Slip.


    ¡°These one hundred spirit stones were well spent!¡± After Jiang Ming finished browsing, he looked pleased. This was not simply a map. It was also a record of major events in the Litfire Region, which allowed him to quickly understand this area.


    This information could not be obtained normally. Now, he would not have to venture blindly into the Litfire Region.


    ¡°However, the Litfire Region is much more expansive than I thought!¡±


    The area covered by Xiaoqian Mountains was almost twice the size of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. However, on this map, it was just a dot.


    It was the same for the other forces and cities. More than 80% of the ces were deste and uninhabited.


    Even Golden Core Realm cultivators might not be able to explore every single area recorded on the map in their entire lives. Some low-leveled cultivators might not even be able to leave the Litfire Region!


    As for the few immortal cultivation forces that Jiang Ming had heard of in Xiaoqian Mountain, they were all quite far away.


    ¡°However, this is a good thing!¡±


    Jiang Ming put away the Jade Slip and smiled.


    He did note out here to gain experience and fight. Thus, the fewer immortal cultivators he met, the better. There were a few mortal-based cities within a few hundred miles. He could go there to lie low for a while.


    Moreover, these cities were close enough to keep track of what was going on in Xiaoqian Mountain.


    * * *


    The flying sword flew unsteadily, gradually getting further and further away from Xiaoqian Mountain. The mountain range covered in smoke and clouds was almost out of sight.


    However, Jiang Ming suddenly frowned. His flying sword slowlynded on the ground, and he looked back in the direction where he came from.


    He felt that there was someone behind him.


    He was annoyed. He had disguised himself and was even riding a cheap flying sword! Why would anyone want to rob him?


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Jiang Ming asked in a cold voice.


    Since he was pretending to be a poor fifth-level Qi Refinement Realm cultivator, anyone attacking him would not be much stronger. It was best to deal with them.


    After a while, the forest was silent.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were slightly cold. He raised one hand, and arge fireball shot out, suddenly hitting a big tree.


    The tree was burnt to the ground.


    Next to the charred wood, a short man suddenly appeared and started running around to put out the mes.


    ¡°The Earth Escape Technique is quite an unorthodox technique.¡± The Earth Escape Technique was simr to the Misty Rain Technique. They were both low-level spells of little value, and almost no one would specialize in cultivating them.


    However, if mastered, they were quite useful. If Jiang Ming did not have his heightened perception, he would not have been able to sense this man.


    At this moment, the short man had a look of panic on his face. More than half of his hair had been burned off. It was obvious that he had notpletely dodged the fireball.


    ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding! A misunderstanding!¡± he said with a terrified expression. ¡°I was traveling underground and happened to be going the same way as you. Seeing that your bearing is extraordinary, I wanted to make friends with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s face was calm. He raised his hand and threw out the broken flying sword in his hand toward the man.


    How dare a mere sixth-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivator try to hurt him.


    The short man¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly rolled on the ground. The de cut across his chest and abdomen, leaving a wound so deep that bone could be seen.


    ¡°What¡¯s your cultivation level?¡± The short man was extremely shocked and furious. He realized that the person in front of him was not weak at all.


    On the other hand, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm. He wanted to get rid of him as fast as possible.


    He used the Fire Metal Sword Technique. It was his most powerful attack!


    The attack shot toward the man. In his panic, the man hurriedly took out his most powerful defensive magical tool, a diamond-shaped blue shield. He quickly held it in front of his chest.


    The sound of metal shing broke out, and spiritual energy ripples burst out in the air, instantly destroying the environment around them.


    The shield did nothing to block the attack.


    ¡°How strong is this guy¡­¡±


    The man died instantly.


    Jiang Ming stared at the blue shield that fell in the distance, and his heart sank.


    ¡°This shield seems to be a standard magic weapon of the Fire Lotus Valley.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 189 - 189 The Fire Lotus Valley Sends Their Greetings

    189 The Fire Lotus Valley Sends Their Greetings


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes stayed on the blue shield for a moment. He reached out to pick up the storage ring on the ground and turned around, ready to leave.


    Maybe this person was rted to the Fire Lotus Valley. However, Jiang Ming was toozy to care.


    ¡°What?¡±


    However, as soon as Jiang Ming turned around, his instincts told him to jump sideways immediately.


    !!


    A golden arrow was shot from a distance like lightning, and it suddenly hit the spot where Jiang Ming was standing just a millisecond ago.


    The arrow was infused with spiritual energy, and the force of its blow made Jiang Ming stagger back more than ten meters.


    One after another, arrows rained down and aimed at Jiang Ming¡¯s vital parts.


    ¡°There¡¯s no end to it!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes darkened. As he dodged again, he saw a figure in the distance.


    It was a tall woman in a white dress. She stood atop a tree like a fairy. However, her attacks were extremely ruthless. The bow in her hand was as ck as ink, and she kept shooting out arrows.


    The woman did not say a word during the whole process. She wanted to kill Jiang Ming.


    ¡°A female cultivator at the eighth level of the Qi Refinement Realm¡­ She¡¯s not too strong, but the power of that bow is terrifying!¡±


    Jiang Ming could see the nature of the problem at a nce. This bow was definitely a high-quality middle-grade magical weapon. It was the most powerful magical weapon that a Qi Refinement Realm cultivator could control. The power it exerted was almost equivalent to an attack from a cultivator at the peak of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    ¡°Although this spiritual energy bow is powerful, it¡¯s possible to kill her when I find an opening. However, with such a powerful middle-grade magic weapon, she must have an extraordinary background. I¡¯m just afraid that she has other tricks up her sleeve,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself and quickly made a decision.


    He could not engage in a battle. Thus, only a one-hit kill was the perfect solution.


    There was one move that he had not used for a long time.


    The arrows became more and more concentrated. Jiang Ming seemed to be unable to dodge in time and was directly pierced by a golden arrow. He was thrown dozens of meters away from the impact and only stopped when he smashed into a huge stone. He rolled a few times andy on the ground motionless. A bloody hole appeared in his chest, and blood was gushing out.


    On the treetop in the distance, the woman saw the situation, and her red lips curved up in a smile. However, she still calmly shot out a talisman. It turned into a spiritual bird, hovered above Jiang Ming¡¯s body for a moment, and then dissipated without any issues.


    ¡°You may be powerful. However, you still can¡¯t escape my bow!¡± It was not until this moment that the woman in the white dress was relieved. She put away the bow and got on a good-quality flying sword. She slowlynded not far from Jiang Ming and walked toward him.


    ¡°Master is right. These days, these bitter people in Xiaoqian Mountain have indeed started to flee. I¡¯ve killed quite a few. However, he¡¯s the only one so far who looks interesting! It¡¯s all thanks to the cannon fodder I sent to cast a wide. Otherwise, I would have missed this guy. I¡¯ve finally gotten some results,¡± the woman muttered to herself. She was obviously very satisfied with the results of her hunt. It seemed that she only enjoyed the process of hunting and treated it as a part of training. She did not care about anything else.


    However, she would not mind if she found some unexpected treasures as well. The woman in the white dress smiled and prepared to search for the storage ring of her victim.


    However, just as she walked to the ¡°corpse¡± and was about to bend down to search for the storage ring, the corpse suddenly moved.


    The Spirit Restriction Seal was truly a powerful technique!


    Blood Qi as exuberant as the ocean surged up. It was more powerful than a Grandmaster¡¯s blood Qi! The woman in the white dress was momentarily dazed. It was as if she had juste face to face with a ferocious demonic beast!


    ¡°This is not good!¡±


    The soul of an immortal cultivator was far stronger than that of a martial artist. The woman in the white dress was only dazed for a short moment before she regained her senses. Her expression changed drastically as she prepared to activate her protective magical tool.


    However, this short moment of hesitation was enough for a martial artist who was stronger than a Grandmaster.


    Jiang Ming had already gotten into position. He gathered all his blood Qi in one fist and smashed it fiercely at the face of the woman in the white dress.


    More than tenyers of spiritual light from talismans shot out. They covered the woman in the white dress in an instant. However, they were torn apartyer byyer like paper and could not withstand the force of the punch.


    Thestyer of spiritual light exploded, and the blood Qi on Jiang Ming¡¯s fist also erupted.


    Blood Wave Saber Technique directly hit the woman¡¯s delicate face.


    All of this happened in a split second. The woman in the white dress would never have thought that the valuable protective talismans she had on her would be useless at this moment.


    Before the horror on her face could be revealed, she was smashed into pieces.


    The headless body fell to the ground. Jiang Ming expressionlessly searched for her storage ring and took everything that could be valuable. Then, he skillfully shot out a fireball and burnt the body.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave my blood behind either.¡±


    Jiang Ming then used another fireball to burn the crime scene, and then he was relieved.


    He had been in the world of immortal cultivation for so many years. Thus, he had some understanding of the abilities of immortal cultivators. Although there were various tracking methods, ordinary cultivators could not use them. Anyway, without blood and other traces of evidence, it was impossible to track the criminal. Even a Golden Core Realm cultivator would not be able to find him based on what little evidence was left here.


    However, Jiang Ming did not dare stay here for too long. He used the inextinguishable origin light to heal the bloody hole in his chest. Then, he took out the Spirit Sword Shuttle that he had just bought and injected his spiritual energy into it. It turned into a green light and flew away.


    * * *


    Half a monthter, three hundred miles to the east of Xiaoqian Mountain, in a huge and prosperous city, Jiang Ming was leisurely lying on a bamboo chair. He had found a small, secluded courtyard to live in and was drinking tea while reading some of the books he bought at Xiaoqian Mountain. They recorded many anecdotes of the world of immortal cultivation.


    This was a big city dominated by mortals. However, there were also immortal cultivators living here. Jiang Ming rented a small courtyard and used some spirit stones and materials to arrange a simple protective spiritual array. He then temporarily settled down here.


    There were many other individual immortal cultivators like him. Thus, he did not stick out.


    ¡°Fortunately, I escaped in time.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but shake his head when he recalled the fight that day.


    Looking at the many treasures in her storage ring, the woman in the white dress was likely a disciple of the Fire Lotus Valley. Combined with what she had said, it was obvious that she had taken the incident at Xiaoqian Mountain as a training exercise.


    ording to the news, it seemed that the main force that wanted to make a move on Xiaoqian Mountain was the Fire Lotus Valley.


    Many disciples of the Fire Lotus Valley took the opportunity to go down the mountain to gain experience. Jiang Ming and the other cultivators who had escaped from Xiaoqian Mountain became the training targets for these disciples.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    All the dangerous incidents from the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest to Xiaoqian Mountain were rted to the Fire Lotus Valley.


    He would remember this.


    However, it was clear that the woman in the white dress was not a low-leveled disciple of the Fire Lotus Valley disciples.

 Chapter 190 - 190 Picked Up a Treasure

    190 Picked Up a Treasure


    At night, Jiang Ming sat in the room, stroking a big ck bow in his hand. He was slowly recing the foreign spiritual energy in it with his own.


    This was the process of refining a magical weapon. Only when a magical weapon waspletely refined could it be controlled as if it was an extension of one¡¯s arm. The higher the grade of a magical weapon, the more difficult it was to refine.


    Qi Refinement Realm cultivators could only refine magical tools and weapons up to the middle grade.


    Everything above the middle grade could only be refined by Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators and above. However, the price of high-grade magical tools was frighteningly high, and they were very rare. More than half of the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators only used middle-grade magical tools.


    ¡°It¡¯s already been half a month. However, it¡¯s still not done,¡± Jiang Ming mumbled to himself. However, his eyes shed with satisfaction. After all, the harder it was to refine, the higher the value of the bow.


    ¡°This ck bow was probably the most valuable thing that the female cultivator owned. Its value is probably much higher than my Spirit Sword Shuttle.¡±


    Jiang Ming had been hiding out in Hongyang City for the past two weeks. Most of his time was spent refining the Spirit Sword Shuttle and the ck bow. After all, these two things were the most valuable things he had on him.


    In his spare time, he would check and study the other spoils of war.


    There was no need to talk about the short man. He was obviously cannon fodder. Other than a worthless Earth Escape Technique, he only had a hundred or so spirit stones, a few elementary magical tools, pills, and some other misceneous items. It was better than nothing. However, it was not much.


    Even killing this man felt like a waste of time.


    The female cultivator¡¯s storage ring was a treasure trove. There were seven or eight hundred spirit stones stored there alone. With the addition of medicinal pills, talismans, and magical weapons, the things in her storage ring alone were probably more than Jiang Ming¡¯s hard-earned savings for the past two decades.


    A wave of bitterness washed over Jiang Ming.


    Suddenly, the ck bow in his hand was filled with spiritual light. Threads of faint golden lightning sparked and danced around the bow, filling it with a violent destructive aura.


    ¡°Phew! After half a month, I¡¯ve finallypleted the initial stage of the refining process!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face was full of joy. The Spirit Sword Shuttle only took him four or five days to refine. Inparison, the time spent on just the initial stage of refinement of this ck bow was three times higher.


    A piece of information rted to magical tools was also transmitted into Jiang Ming¡¯s mind at the same time.


    ¡°This is the Thunderous Bow. It is a middle-grade magical weapon. It can release the power of thunder and lightning after activation. The power of this bow can be increased by thunder cultivators.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. Thunder was one of the rarest elements to master, and it was extremely difficult to practice. How could he find a thunder elemental technique to cultivate?


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly moved. The information did not specify that it had to be a thunder elemental technique from the world of immortal cultivation.


    Although the Thunderp Technique he cultivated was a method to temper his body, could it also be regarded as a thunder elemental technique here? After all, even until now, Jiang Ming had not mastered this technique.


    He guessed that the Thunderp Technique¡¯s foundation and origin were probably not inferior to immortal cultivation methods. After all, there were many secrets buried in the mortal world.


    With this in mind, Jiang Ming immediately walked into the courtyard with the Thunderous Bow in his hand. He could not wait to activate the Thunderp Technique. He started practicing the fist technique of the Thunderp Technique in the small courtyard.


    His vigorous blood Qi began to circte, surging in his bones and blood vessels, faintly giving off the muffled sound of thunder.


    As Jiang Ming practiced the Thunderp Technique, the golden arc of electricity on the bow seemed to be more active. It kept jumping up. It was as if it was responding to Jiang Ming¡¯s fist technique.


    The Thunderous Bow in Jiang Ming¡¯s hand suddenly trembled. Golden sparks of electricity flickered on the bow. It was as if it was suddenly in tune with his breathing.


    As Jiang Ming¡¯s fist technique became faster and faster, the electricity on the bow also became more and more dazzling. It was as if it could burst out at any time.


    Jiang Ming could not wait to pour his spiritual energy into the bow and shoot an arrow. However, in this densely popted city, this was naturally not possible.


    Jiang Ming retracted his fist and stood still, his eyes shing with ecstasy.


    It actually worked. This time, he had really picked up a treasure! It also verified that the Thunderp Technique was indeed extraordinary. It seemed like he had to practice more in the future.


    ¡°The Fire Lotus Valley is full of treasures!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face was serious, and he sighed with emotion from the bottom of his heart. When he was ready to enter the world of immortal cultivation, he was just a poor man. Even back then, the Fire Lotus Valley immediately sent people to wee him with gifts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to repay you in the future!¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    Then, he thought of the female cultivator from the Fire Lotus Valley. She could use the Thunderous Bow with such terrifying power without using any thunder elemental technique. If he used it with the Thunderp Technique, how powerful would it be?


    ¡°I must find a ce to try it out when I have time.¡±


    Jiang Ming loved it so much that he could not put it down. He just happened to need a magical weapon. This bow did not need to be close to him, and he could quietly shoot arrows from a distance as well. It suited his temperament perfectly.


    However, he still needed to work on his uracy.


    * * *


    The next day, Jiang Ming walked into Fuhai Restaurant.


    This was one of the best restaurants in Hongyang City. Ordinary mortals could not afford to eat here. Thus, most of the customers here were cultivators.


    ¡°Sir, pleasee in!¡±


    As soon as Jiang Ming walked to the door, he was enthusiastically led in by a waiter.


    Although he had only revealed his cultivation to be at the fifth level of the Qi Refinement Realm m, he was already considered a big shot in this city that did not have any immortal cultivation forces. Most of the cultivators here were not even in the middle stage of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang!¡±


    ¡°Ming!¡±


    In the restaurant, many people quickly greeted Jiang Ming when they saw him. Jiang Ming also responded with a smile and asked them about recent events.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, you really have great foresight. I heard from a friend that the armies of the Fire Lotus Valley and the Qingyin Pavillion have arrived at Xiaoqian Mountain and are marching toward the main peak. Both sides are fighting to the death, and many individual cultivators are also affected.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to your foresight that you didn¡¯t fall into that mess!¡±


    Theyplimented him enthusiastically.


    Jiang Ming smiled. He did not hide the fact that he had escaped from Xiaoqian Mountain. After all, this was not a secret. There were many individual cultivators in the city who did the same.


    ¡°Xiaoqian Mountain lost a Golden Core Realm cultivator and still hasn¡¯t been broken through?¡± Jiang Ming asked curiously.


    ¡°I heard that even the Golden Core Realm cultivators didn¡¯t make a move. It seems like they¡¯re afraid of something.¡± One man shook his head.


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded. Those who could reach the Golden Core Realm were all cunning indeed. They had injured the Golden Core Realm cultivator of Xiaoqian Mountain and got away with it. However, they were still afraid that there was a trap.


    Jiang Ming looked at the person who spoke. He was also injured, and Jiang Ming heard that he had just escaped from Xiaoqian Mountain.


    ...


    The man¡¯s face was gloomy as he paused his wine ss. His eyes were filled with humiliation as he continued, ¡°May God help those b*stards from the Fire Lotus Valley. I¡¯ll remember them for sure. They chased us like rabbits and even called it a part of their training. More than half of the people who escaped with me have died!¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, there was a mor in the surroundings. It was obvious that many people had escaped from Xiaoqian Mountain. Furthermore, they also encountered such incidents on the way down the mountain. For a moment, the crowd was agitated, and they began to condemn the Fire Lotus Valley.


    ¡°However, I heard that there are also heroic figures among us individual cultivators. They killed the genius disciples of the Fire Lotus Valley and escaped unscathed!¡± someone suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Hey, they f*cking deserve it. If I was strong enough, I would kill a few of them as well!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another piece of breaking news. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, but a heavenly-grade Qi Refinement Realm genius from the Fire Lotus Valley has gone missing. It¡¯s said that she has disappeared without any trace.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The others were shocked.


    The disciples of the Fire Lotus Valley were divided into three grades. The heavenly-grade disciples were the most powerful, and the mortal-grade disciples were the weakest. The earthly-grade disciples were the ones in between. There were no more than thirty heavenly-grade disciples in each generation.


    ¡°No way! Those disciples are guaranteed to be Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators in the future. They have all kinds of techniques and magical tools. Even if they can¡¯t win, they can still escape. How could they be killed?¡±


    ¡°I heard that she didn¡¯t even have time to use the summoning talisman, and she even lost an important magical tool. I heard that it¡¯s rted to the ck Rock Ruins. Maybe she was taken by surprise. After all, the Qingyin Pavillion also sent people to attack Xiaoqian Mountain.¡±


    The situation was chaotic. However, many people were happy to see this. They could not wait for the Fire Lotus Valley and the Qingyin Pavillion to end up killing each other.


    ¡°The Fire Lotus Valley has done many evil things. Sooner orter, they will be destroyed!¡±


    ...


    ¡°What¡¯s this? The one I killed seemed to be an important figure?¡± Jiang Ming had his meal in silence.


    He heard some more news before he left quietly. The people in the restaurant were still wishing for the destruction of the Fire Lotus Valley.


    ¡°It seems that the chaos in Xiaoqian Mountain won¡¯t end soon. Let¡¯s find a ce to cultivate first!¡± Jiang Ming walked out of the restaurant, took out the map he bought, and began to browse it.


    * * *


    Half an hourter, outside the city, Jiang Ming flew out on a flying sword. After half a day, he finallynded in a vast mountain range.


    ¡°The Blue Sunshine Mountain Range is a ce where spiritual energy gathers. However, due to its chaotic maic field, the spiritual energy produced here is violent and heterogeneous. It is not suitable for survival and cultivation. However, it has given birth to many demonic beasts. It is rumored that in the deepest part of the mountain range, there are beasts that can even contend with Golden Core Realm cultivators. However, the Blue Sunshine Mountain Range stretches for ten thousand miles. If I only wander around the periphery, there shouldn¡¯t be any danger. Moreover, it¡¯s deserted. Thus, hardly any cultivators wille here!¡±


    Jiang Ming muttered to himself and slowly walked into the mountain range. After a moment, he changed his identity. Then, he flicked his wrist and took out the Thunderous Bow.


    This bow was amazing. However, it was too conspicuous. If he used it in the future, he had to make sure that there were no witnesses.

 Chapter 191 - 191 An Alternative Path

    191 An Alternative Path


    In the forest, a faint golden arrow suddenly broke through the air and shot toward a huge ck bull.


    The raging bull stomped its hooves, and the mountain rocks crumbled like a whirlwind as it dodged to the side.


    The arrow grazed the bull¡¯s back and shot into a huge rock.


    The mountain rocks crumbled, and the bull was instantly sted into a bloody mess. Half of its body was in tatters, and its eyes rolled back before it stopped breathing.


    A figure flew over and stood in front of the tattered ck bull¡¯s corpse. He said guiltily, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not being able to leave your corpse intact. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    In fact, Jiang Ming¡¯s archery skills were quite good in the mortal world. However, the Thunderous Bow was obviously much more difficult to control than ordinary bows.


    ¡°Moreover, the Thunderp Technique still needs some time to work with the Thunderous Bow!¡±


    When Jiang Ming was practicing at home, he was using the Thunderp Technique while activating the Thunderous Bow. However, when it came to a real battle, the enemy would not wait for him to use the technique before taking action.


    Therefore, Jiang Ming could only abandon the external movement of the Thunderp Technique and only rely on its internal breathing technique to form a resonance with the Thunderous Bow


    This was quite difficult.


    ¡°However, when I use this bow normally, I don¡¯t have to use it with the Thunderp Technique. Its power is already strong enough. I can reserve this move for a final killing blow after more practice.¡±


    Jiang Ming picked up a flying sword, and with a few shes, he cut off a fewrge pieces of fresh beef from the intact part of the bull¡¯s body.


    ¡°Not bad, I can make a beef hotpot!¡±


    In a cave excavated by a flying sword, Jiang Ming set up a table and cast the Misty Rain Technique in a big pot. The pot was filled with spirit rain and sprinkled with all kinds of medicinal herbs. Then, he lit a fire and put the pot on top to cook slowly. He washed and cut the beef at the side.


    After a while, a medicinal beef hotpot was ready.


    The moonlight shone down, and the forest was quiet. There was food and wine in the cave, and he was free.


    ¡°It¡¯s really good!¡±


    Jiang Ming was in a rxed mood. He picked up his chopsticks and grabbed a piece of beef with satisfaction. He put it into his mouth and enjoyed this moment of peace.


    He recalled that when he first started out in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest, he was very lucky to even have a broken pot that could cook things. He had never thought that he would have such a different life now.


    The demonic bull wasparable to a cultivator in thete stage of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    Jiang Ming shook his head and continued to eat happily. He was even more determined to be stronger. One day, he would be the strongest in the universe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to control the universe. I just want to be powerful enough to always rx. I just want to be a carefree person who¡¯s not afraid of being caught. When that dayes, I won¡¯t have to hide my secrets anymore. Everyone will say that I¡¯m immortal, and they¡¯ll be envious of me.¡±


    As he thought about it, Jiang Ming also became yful and happy.


    After a short while, he devoured all the meat, and it turned into a surging wave of spiritual energy that spread in his body. Jiang Ming¡¯s body felt very hot.


    ¡°The meat of ate-stage Qi Refinement Realm demonic beast is indeed a great tonic.¡±


    All these years in Xiaoqian Mountain, he had been very cautious. Even if the Jade Pavilion sold demonic beast meat of this level, the price was outrageously high. Jiang Ming had never bought it himself. He had only had a few pieces when eating out with Feng He and the others. However, due to the price, they got the tiniest slices of meat. He could barely taste it.


    ¡°I have to use this power to temper my body!¡±


    Jiang Ming stood up and walked out of the cave. Facing the moonlight, he began to practice the Thunderp Technique. The spiritual energy of the demonic meat quickly integrated into his flesh and blood, tempering his body to be more powerful.


    ¡°The meat of these demonic beasts is still the best for tempering the body.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked surprised. Over the years, he had not stopped his cultivation of martial arts. However, his physical body and blood Qi seemed to have reached a bottleneck. The speed of his improvement was getting slower and slower, and in recent years, it had almost stagnated.


    It was not until today, after eating dozens of pounds of demonic beef, that Jiang Ming felt his blood Qi improve again.


    ¡°However, this is still not fast enough. Looks like I¡¯ve already touched that bottleneck. If I don¡¯t break through this crucial barrier, I won¡¯t be able to be stronger!¡±


    Jiang Ming was not surprised. He had read a lot of books over the years and had some understanding of the path of cultivation.


    The body refining of martial arts was indeed a cultivation path different from the path of immortal cultivation.


    In terms of sheer strength, First ss martial artists, Dao Masters, and Grandmasters corresponded to the early, middle, andte stages of the Qi Refinement Realm. However, martial artists could not use talismans, magical weapons, and other things. This, they could notpare to immortal cultivators.


    ording to the records, if a martial artist¡¯s blood Qi was strong enough, they couldpletely break through the Grandmaster bottleneck and enter a new world!


    If Jiang Ming could make such a breakthrough, his power as a martial artist could undergo a tremendous change. Even without the help of external objects, hisbat power could beparable to that of the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators.


    This kind of cultivation path was also known as an alternative path to the Foundation Establishment Realm!


    ¡°This path is very difficult. However, fortunately, I¡¯ve already taken the first step.¡±


    The first step on this path was to connect one¡¯s martial arts skills to their soul. This was a level beyond the conception stage of martial arts. The power of the soul would merge with the blood Qi of the body and merge with the conception of martial arts. Thus, causing the blood Qi to transform and be purer and more condensed. It could beparable to the spiritual energy of an immortal cultivator.


    Jiang Ming had alreadypleted this step in the mortal world. He just did not know he did. Now, in the world of immortal cultivation, he understood.


    However, this first step was enough to stump almost everyone. The soul of an ordinary person was extremely weak. Even the soul of a Qi Refinement Realm cultivator was only slightly stronger and could only read a Jade Slip at most. To integrate it into one¡¯s blood Qi was almost impossible.


    Only the soul of a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator could leave the body several feet away and detect their surroundings.


    Jiang Ming thought about it.


    He realized if he wanted to improve on this path, he needed to formte a new recipe for the Spirit Clearing Soup. His current recipe was not strong enough, and at his level, it was nothing more than a regr soup.


    He threw this matter to the back of his mind and continued to think about an alternative path to the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    ¡°The first step has beenpleted, and only the second step is left. I might be able to build a different kind of foundation this way.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered. In the past few years, his vitality had not grown much, and he had never thought about it in this way.


    However, the increase in his blood Qi today was incredible.


    If he could reach the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts first, his strength would improve further, and he would be more confident in finding a Foundation Establishment Realm technique for immortal cultivation.

 Chapter 192 - 192 A Chaotic Situation (1)

    192 A Chaotic Situation (1)


    Time passed slowly, and the situation at Xiaoqian Mountain looked like it was not going to improve any time soon. Jiang Ming decided to settle down in Hongyang City.


    Every few days, he would go to the Blue Sunshine Mountain Range to bitterly cultivate. He took turns practicing the Fire Metal Sword Technique and the Thunderp Technique and his strength also quietly and steadily increased.


    When he was tired of cultivating in the mountains, he would return to the city to rest, try the new dishes in Fuhai Restaurant, and talk about life with his new friends. His days were rxed and happy. In his spare time, Jiang Ming would also refine some medicinal pills and sell them to the people in the city to earn some spirit stones.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s life was long. Even if he saved one spirit stone a day, he would have a huge fortune if he were to save for thousands of years.


    !!


    asionally, Jiang Ming could also hear the news from Xiaoqian Mountain. It seemed that the Fire Lotus Valley and the Qingyin Pavillion had only sent Foundation Establishment Realm and Qi Refinement Realm cultivators to attack the mountain. The Golden Core Realm cultivators were yet to be seen.


    Jiang Ming was not in a hurry. He would stay here for as long as he needed.


    Jiang Ming had stayed in the mountain for several days this time. He was tired of eating demonic beast meat. Therefore, he returned to the city to visit Fuhai Restaurant.


    However, as soon as he entered Fuhai Restaurant, Jiang Ming saw a familiar man with messy hair. He was having a meal.


    ¡°Zhong Gui? Why are you here?¡±


    Jiang Ming sat at the same table with him and asked in amusement.


    Zhong Gui was an old hand in the nt Hall. His Misty Rain Technique was at the Profound Realm, and his status in the nt Hall was quite high.


    Jiang Ming still remembered that before he left, Zhong Gui said that he had the essence of the path of morality and that he could stay in Xiaoqian Mountain. He also said that no one could do anything to him and that he might even make a fortune in the chaos.


    Zhong Gui was also surprised to see Jiang Ming. It was a wonderful thing to meet an acquaintance thousands of miles away.


    He took a big gulp of wine and sighed heavily. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t f*cking say it. Xiaoqian Mountain is a mess now. I saw that the situation was getting worse. So, I sneaked out. Along the way, I even encountered some enemies. Fortunately, I had saved a lot of spirit stones over the years and asked Hall Master Huang to help me buy a Spirit Sword Shuttle. Thus, I escaped.¡±


    The Spirit Sword Shuttle did not have any other amazing characteristics. However, it flew fast. Thus, the Spirit Sword Shuttle had be the favorite escape tool of many rich cultivators because of this feature.


    Jiang Ming curiously asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that if you stayed at home, you would not encounter any trouble? Could something have happened?¡±


    ¡°There were no big issues at first. Although the disciples of the Fire Lotus Valley and the Qingyin Pavillion robbed and killed some individual cultivators outside the mountain, they didn¡¯t cause any trouble in Xiaoqian Mountain except for attacking the main peak. After all, they had to manage Xiaoqian Mountain after upying it. No one would destroy their own homes for no reason. In Xiaoqian Mountain, there were some people who took advantage of the chaos, and some bloody incidents took ce. However, the nt Hall has Hall Master Huang, who is in the middle stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm, in charge, so no one is stupid enough toe and find trouble with them!¡±


    Zhong Gui spoke slowly before he changed the topic. ¡°However, a few days ago, things suddenly started to go wrong. A Foundation Establishment Realm individual cultivator mysteriously died in the middle of the night. Then, even the Pillfire Hall¡¯s base camp was ambushed, and another Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator was killed in a single blow. Many people from the Pillfire Hall had gathered in their base for safety. However, they were almost wiped out that day, and who knows how many people died!¡±


    Jiang Ming was shocked. ¡°The Pillfire Hall earns a lot of spirit stones from refining pills. Their base camp is impregnable. There are all kinds of protective spirit arrays and even a few Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators guarding it. Other than the four major forces, who can break in?¡±


    Although Xiaoqian Mountain was a ce for individual cultivators, the heritage of these halls had been passed down from generation to generation. Otherwise, they would not have be one of the four major forces. In terms of strength, they could definitely crush the other cultivation sects in the Litfire Region. Who could be so brutal as to break into the Pillfire Hall?


    Zhong Gui¡¯s gaze was also a little solemn. ¡°Since that day, the people of Xiaoqian Mountain have been in a state of panic. A few dayster, there was news that a Golden Core Realm sect called the Divine Eye Sect outside the Litfire Region had gotten involved and wanted to make a fortune in the chaos! The Divine Eye Sect has a bad reputation. They follow thew of the jungle, and their disciples are all ruthless. They don¡¯t want to take over Xiaoqian Mountain. Thus, they don¡¯t care about anything. They rob and kill as they please, and Xiaoqian Mountain is in chaos.


    ¡°Is the nt Hall okay?¡± Jiang Ming listened for a moment and quickly asked. After all, he had a good rtionship with Feng He and the others.


    Zhong Gui smiled awkwardly. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know either. As soon as I heard about the Divine Eye Sect, I ran away. I didn¡¯t even return to the nt Hall.¡±


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    ¡°However, on the way, I saw a pale yellow sword light flying across the sky. It was as fast as a meteor. It¡¯s probably Hall Master Huang,¡± Zhong Gui added.

 Chapter 193 - 193 A Chaotic Situation (2)

    193 A Chaotic Situation (2)


    ¡°I see!¡± Jiang Ming rolled his eyes. Huang Chu was a mid-stage Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator. However, he ran faster than anyone else.


    It seemed that he had worried too much. The people in the nt Hall were all very experienced. Thus, they would be fine.


    ¡°However, the Divine Eye Sect has actually gotten involved in the Litfire Region¡¯s matters. They¡¯ve extended their hands quite far!¡± Jiang Ming said with emotion.


    He had also heard of this cultivation sect. It was extremely far away from this ce, and the chaos had only started a little while ago. How could they have heard the news so fast?


    Zhong Gui said with a smile, ¡°The Litfire Region has gathered many forces from outside the region over the years. Can you guess why?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment, then he suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Does it have anything to do with the opening of the ck Rock Ruins?¡±


    It seemed that this was the only major event that had happened in the Litfire Region in recent years. Even the chaos in Xiaoqian Mountain was caused by the ck Rock Ruins. If the Golden Core Realm cultivator of Xiaoqian Mountains had not gone to the ck Rock Ruins, he would not have been seriously injured.


    Zhong Gui nodded. ¡°When the news that there were remnants of the voice of an ancient cultivator preaching in the ck Rock Ruins spread, it seemed to have caused somemotion outside the Litfire Region. Some people imed that the origins of the ck Rock Ruins were terrifying. It seemed to be rted to the sudden destruction of a super sect thousands of years ago.


    ¡°There are less than forty years until the next opening of the ancient ruins, and now there¡¯s a hole in the formation. Those with low cultivation can¡¯t enter the ruins. However,te-stage Foundation Establishment Realm and Golden Core Realm cultivators can withstand the power of the formation to enter and explore the ruins. I¡¯ve heard that many forces have already begun to n and explore in advance. The Divine Eye Sect should have been hiding in the Litfire Region for a long time.


    ¡°Xiaoqian Mountain probably got attacked due to its proximity to the ck Rock Ruins. Perhaps it¡¯s not just the Divine Eye Sect. Other forces might also go to Xiaoqian Mountain to fish in troubled waters when they have nothing to do. Xiaoqian Mountain is in chaos now, and the people there are the ones who are in a really bad state.¡± Zhong Gui sighed again.


    Jiang Ming was also slightly surprised. What were the origins of the ck Rock Ruins that could cause such a bigmotion?


    * * *


    On the way home, Jiang Ming¡¯s heart suddenly jumped.


    ¡°I also seem to have something on me that is suspected to be rted to the ck Rock Ruins.¡±


    When he was drinking at Fuhai Restaurant, he heard the news that a genius female cultivator from the Fire Lotus Valley had gone missing and lost a magical weapon rted to the ck Rock Ruins.


    Naturally, she was the one that Jiang Ming killed.


    ¡°ording to this information, that magical weapon should be the Thunderous Bow!¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself, ¡°Apart from the Thunderous Bow, that female cultivator doesn¡¯t have any special items on her. However, I¡¯ve been practicing with it for so many days and haven¡¯t found anything strange. Do I have to bring it into the ck Rock Ruins? ¡±


    He was really interested in the ck Rock Ruins. There were rumors before that the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators who went to the ck Rock Ruins to find treasures not only had a higher sess rate, but their strength was also far superior to ordinary Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators of the same level!


    And he was about to face the problem of breaking through to the Foundation Establishment Realm. Every step on the path of immortal cultivation was important. The quality of his foundation was naturally of great importance to his future path.


    ¡°However, ordinary people can¡¯t participate in such a treasure hunt!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and he suppressed the greed in his heart. If the ruins opened and only Qi Refinement Realm cultivators were allowed to enter, it was not impossible to go in and explore. However, looking at the signs, when the ruins opened, even Golden Core Realm cultivators would probably rush in and kill each other.


    ¡°I have to continue to wait and see. If there¡¯s really a chance, I¡¯ll go ahead.¡±


    Then, he stopped thinking about the matter and went home to continue his cultivation.


    Regardless of whether he was going to explore or not, the most important thing was to raise his cultivation level first! There were still more than thirty years before the ancient ruins opened, which should be enough for him to reach the ninth level of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    * * *


    Another month had passed.


    ¡°The Golden Core Realm cultivators finally couldn¡¯t help but make a move. The two Golden Core Realm experts from the Fire Lotus Valley and the Qingyin Pavillion are here. They¡¯ve used shocking methods to break through the main peak of Xiaoqian Mountain.¡±


    It was very lively in Fuhai Restaurant. An old man in green robes with an extraordinary bearing sat by the window and spoke slowly, which immediately caused amotion in the area.


    ¡°Oh no, is the government in Xiaoqian Mountain going to change in the future?¡±


    ¡°F*ck the Fire Lotus Valley!¡±


    Many of the individual cultivators who had fled here were paying attention to the situation at Xiaoqian Mountain.


    Many people, including Zhong Gui, had ugly expressions. The Fire Lotus Valley did not have a good reputation. If Xiaoqian Mountain really fell into their hands, even if the Fire Lotus Valley did notmit any war crimes, the lives of the residents would not be good.


    Jiang Ming was also not very happy. ording to how the Fire Lotus Valley ran things, it would not be possible for the nt Hall to ck off in the future. If things really ended like this, he would not go back. He would find another ce to live.


    ¡°When I reach the Golden Core Realm or even the Nascent Soul Realm in the future, I¡¯ll crush the Fire Lotus Valley to death with one hit. Then, I¡¯ll buy Xiaoqian Mountain and continue to have fun in the nt Hall,¡± Jiang Ming thought.


    However, just as he was thinking about it, a golden message talisman flew in from the window.


    The green-robed old man reached out to take the talisman and read the information inside. Suddenly, he let out a soft gasp.


    ¡°Master Zhu, what¡¯s the situation?¡±


    The individual cultivators were anxious.


    This ce was thousands of miles away from Xiaoqian Mountain, and ordinary message talismans could not fly that far. Only this Master Zhu, who was at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm, could afford such a valuable high-grade message talisman.


    ¡°Good news! I, Zhu Rufeng, can return to Xiaoqian Mountain to be free and unfettered!¡±


    The green-robed old man¡¯s face revealed a look of great joy. Seeing the fiery gazes around him, he chuckled and said, ¡°Fire Lotus Valley and Qingyin Pavillion have been screwed!¡±


    ¡°What? Is that true?¡±


    Zhu Rufeng no longer kept them in suspense. He stroked his beard and smiled. ¡°The Golden Core Realm elder of Xiaoqian Mountain has been hiding in the depths of the main peak all this time. When the two forces broke through the main peak and were about to enter the depths to take the mountain¡¯s most precious treasure, the Golden Core Realm elder of Xiaoqian Mountain suddenly moved and stopped the other two forces¡¯ Golden Core Realm elders of the same level. Then, the Li Sword Sect¡¯s elder suddenly appeared and attacked from behind. He almost cut the Fire Lotus Valley¡¯s Golden Core Realm elder in half.


    ¡°The final result was that the Li Sword Sect¡¯s elder and Xiaoqian Mountain¡¯s elder defeated them and forced the Fire Lotus Valley¡¯s and the Qingyin Pavillion¡¯s elders to retreat. Arge number of their disciples were also killed. This time, these two forces probably suffered a huge loss. From now on, Xiaoqian Mountain will be no different from before. All the rules will remain the same. If you want to go back and find a good ce to live, you have to hurry.¡±


    Zhu Rufengughed out loud. He suddenly stood up with his hands behind his back. ¡°Cultivators like us don¡¯t hesitate to fight. I¡¯ll rush back to Xiaoqian Mountain. If there are any enemies left, I¡¯ll definitely kill them!¡±


    Before he finished speaking, he took out a flying sword and flew away.


    The individual cultivators in the restaurant were left in a daze. They had not even digested the news yet. Why did he leave so fast?


    ¡°Master Zhu, you¡¯re so elegant. You reallye and go like the wind,¡± a momentter, someonemented.


    Jiang Ming also shook his head speechlessly. Now that Xiaoqian Mountain was finally out of trouble, if he rushed back, he might really be able to take advantage of the chaos to gain some benefits. If he made some noteworthy contributions, he might even be rewarded by the higher-ups of Xiaoqian Mountain.


    This was probably Zhu Rufeng¡¯s train of thought as well.


    ¡°However, he¡¯s a Foundation Establishment Realm expert. I¡¯d better be more careful!¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. The overall situation of Xiaoqian Mountain had been settled. However, there would still be a lot of chaos. He was a simple farmer. It was better to go back in a few days.


    He turned his head and saw Zhong Gui drinking his wine leisurely. The two of them toasted each other and smiled.


    ...

 Chapter 194 - 194 Martial Arts Bottleneck

    194 Martial Arts Bottleneck


    Several months had passed since the battle of the Golden Core Realm elders on Xiaoqian Mountain.


    Jiang Ming stayed in Hongyang City, calmly polishing his cultivation. He was not in a hurry to go back.


    Things were peaceful here. Most of the cultivators who could stay in a ce with thin spiritual energy were carefree and happy.


    For Jiang Ming, although his ultimate goal of freedom could not be achieved for the time being, it was still good to rx for a while.


    * * *


    Jiang Ming was betting on a cricket fight.


    He bet arge bunch of copper coins on a strong cricket and then lost everything in the blink of an eye. He sighed and went home.


    He made a hearty meal out of demonic beast meat and had a nap after he finished eating. He woke up a few hourster.


    He took out his cauldron.


    ¡°I¡¯ll refine another batch of Golden Blood Pills and see if I can increase my blood Qi!¡±


    As he raised the temperature of the cauldron, he began to process all kinds of medicinal herbs.


    Jiang Ming had stayed in Hongyang City for nearly a year.


    However, with the passage of time, the speed of his growth became slower and slower. It was as if there was an invisible barrier in front of him, blocking his path of martial arts.


    The Golden Blood Pill was originally used for healing and had some nourishing effects. However, after taking them daily for more than a month, their effects were getting weaker and weaker. Now, they were useless.


    Half an hourter, a batch of hot Golden Blood Pills was taken out of the cauldron. Jiang Ming was not afraid of the heat. He grabbed more than a dozen pills and stuffed them into his mouth.


    Jiang Ming obviously did not have to worry about any negative side effects. However, no matter how many he took, they no longer had any discernible effect on his body.


    ¡°It seems like the second step of Foundation Establishment for martial arts isn¡¯t that easy!¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed, not showing any surprise on his face.


    The Golden Blood Pills had stopped being effective a few days ago. This batch had just gone to waste. It was better to stop taking them now.


    ¡°It seems that I have to find another way.¡±


    There were two steps to building the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts. He had already reached the requirements for the first step. The second step was to constantly refine his blood Qi. This was so that the blood Qi would transform and blend with the body again. Then, new blood Qi would emerge. Only then would he bepletely reborn to step into a whole new world.


    ¡°ording to the various records I¡¯ve read, it¡¯s impossible to break through this step by only practicing hard. It¡¯s only possible with the help of various mystical materials and medicinal pills that can improve blood Qi.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered. A small ce like Hongyang City probably did not have the mystical materials and medicinal pills he needed.


    ording to the news he had heard in the past few months, the chaos in Xiaoqian Mountain hadpletely subsided. Perhaps it was time to go back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for another two months. If I haven¡¯t broken through, I¡¯ll go out and hunt more prey. I can eat them slowly when I go back!¡±


    The prices on Xiaoqian Mountain were frighteningly expensive, and the meat of demonic beasts was even more outrageous. He might as well take this opportunity to build a stock of meat. He might be able to earn some spirit stones by selling them.


    After refining two more batches of medicinal pills, night gradually fell. Jiang Ming went to Fuhai Restaurant.


    * * *


    ¡°Ming, did you just make these? Give me three Qi-Returning Pills.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a bottle!¡±


    A group of individual cultivators gathered around a table in Fuhai Restaurant, and the situation was quite lively. After all, an alchemist was extremely popr everywhere.


    ¡°There are only two bottles in total. I was unlucky today and four or five batches were wasted. There will be even less in the future, I¡¯ve already wasted all the medicinal herbs!¡± Jiang Ming quickly shouted. Although he still had a lot of medicinal herbs in stock, and his sess rate was getting higher and higher, no matter where he was, keeping a low profile was of utmost importance.


    ¡°I¡¯m epting ancient books and historical records as payment as well. You can even give me strange stones and antiques that you don¡¯t recognize.¡±


    Earning spirit stones was amazing. However, with this method of payment, he could acquire some rare treasures.


    Of course, Jiang Ming had not encountered any interesting things until now. At most, he got a few misceneous books.


    However, in the eyes of other individual cultivators, Jiang Ming was a skilled alchemist who had no hope of getting better at cultivation and was obsessed with having fun all day. Collecting strange old things was one of his hobbies.


    All of this could be attributed to the rumors that Jiang Ming had spread about himself in the nt Hall. Now, he, an alchemist who was a good-for-nothing immortal cultivator, was somewhat famous in Xiaoqian Mountain.


    ¡°A thousand-year-old book recording all kinds of myths in exchange for An Qi-Returning Pill?¡± Jiang Ming took an ancient book, turned a few pages, and smiled faintly.


    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s just rotting at home otherwise!¡± The cultivator on the other side was overjoyed and hurriedly gave him the book.


    Soon, Jiang Ming sold all the pills.


    ¡°Hurry! Come and taste my newly developed spirit wine!¡± Beside him, a white-haired old man with a red nose mmed the table and shouted. His messy hair swayed and immediately caused a roar ofughter.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. He was the first one to rush over and asked for a small ss of spirit wine with a smile. He sipped it with great satisfaction.


    This old man¡¯s name was Li Yuankang. He was a level nine Qi Refinement Realm expert from the Pillfire Hall of Xiaoqian Mountain. He had lived for more than 150 years and still had not broken through to the Foundation Establishment Realm. He probably would not have any chance to do so in this lifetime. His alchemy skills were also mediocre.


    However, Li Yuankang made the best spirit wine in Xiaoqian Mountain. It was said that even the Golden Core Realm elder was full of praise after drinking it. After the chaos in the Pillfire Hall, he was lucky enough to survive and escaped to Hongyang City, allowing the individual cultivators here to have some good wine.


    ¡°Ming, the brewing techniques you mentioned are really useful. The wine that I¡¯ve brewed this really different.¡± Li Yuankang looked at Jiang Ming and praised him with a smile. Then, he poured another ss for Jiang Ming.


    ¡°I learned them from my neighbor in the mortal world. Compared to you, I¡¯m just a beginner!¡± Jiang Ming quickly said.


    Back in Peace Town, he had learned some of Old Jiang¡¯s brewing techniques.


    Jiang Ming slowly drank the spirit wine. The pure spiritual energy contained in the wine also slowly seeped into his body. Although there was no immediate effect, if this was consumed for a long time, it would have a great effect on cultivation.


    ¡°But this is Old Li¡¯s hidden skill, so we can¡¯t ask him for it immediately!¡± Jiang Ming thought.


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a small trade fair in Hundred Rivers City in a few days. Ming, you can go and take a look when you have time. There should be a lot of strange things there. Maybe there¡¯s even a pill recipe or something. If you can get one, it¡¯ll be a big investment,¡± after three rounds of drinks, Li Yuankang suddenly thought of something and said with a smile.


    ¡°A trade fair?¡± Jiang Ming frowned. Hundred Rivers City was not far from here. However, he did not know much about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Yuankangughed. ¡°A trade fair in a mortal city like this is usually held by some young cultivators in the early and mid-stage of the Qi Refinement Realm. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I wanted to search for some interesting wine recipes, I wouldn¡¯t even bother to go.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. Then, heughed and realized that he was being too cautious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look when I have time.¡±


    ...


    * * *


    Five dayster, a few people were flying to Hundred Rivers City. Jiang Ming was one of them.


    As soon as the news of the trade fair spread, many bored individual cultivators wanted to visit. Li Yuankang brought a few friends along.


    Jiang Ming naturally took advantage of the situation. It was safer to blend in with a group than to stick out as a lone cultivator.

 Chapter 195 - 195 Trade Fair

    195 Trade Fair


    Although Hundred Rivers City was not small, its spiritual energy was even thinner than that of Hongyang City. Mortals made up the majority of the poption, and there were almost no cultivators.


    Jiang Ming believed that this trade fair would not be very good.


    However, they were already there. It would be a waste to not check it out.


    The group followed Li Yuankang into a in courtyard.


    It was actually quite lively in the courtyard. There was actually arge-scale fair. There were stalls everywhere, and they had several unique items.


    Many individual cultivators had already upied the stall and disyed the items they wanted to sell. In addition, many individual cultivators were wandering around, bargaining with the shop owners from time to time. Jiang Ming looked over and saw that almost all of them were cultivators in the early stage of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    As for the asional appearance of a mid-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivator, it was enough to make many people step back in respect.


    He even saw that many young cultivators in the early stage of the Qi Refinement Realm were still using gold and silver when trading.


    ¡°They¡¯re really down-to-earth!¡±


    Jiang Ming was very happy.


    His hands were starting to itch!


    ¡°Master Li, hello!¡±


    A middle-aged, slightly fat cultivator with an extremely shrewd appearance suddenly shouted from the corner of the courtyard and greeted Li Yuankang with great enthusiasm.


    ¡°Let me introduce you to each other. This is the host of Hundred Rivers City¡¯s trade fair, Zhou Quan!¡± Li Yuankang smiled and introduced Jiang Ming and the others to the middle-aged cultivator Zhou Quan. ¡°These are all fellow cultivators from Xiaoqian Mountain, you have to treat them well!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Zhou Quan agreed with a fiery look in his eyes.


    This scene immediately attracted the attention of arge number of local individual cultivators. One must know that Zhou Quan¡¯s cultivation level was at the sixth level of the Qi Refinement Realm. He had controlled this trade market for many years and was basically a god in the eyes of many individual cultivators. They had almost never seen him treat other individual cultivators with such enthusiasm.


    ¡°That old man must be at thete stage of the Qi Refinement Realm.¡± Many of the wandering cultivators were shocked. They were even more in awe of Zhou Quan now. If he could be associated with a cultivator at thete stage of the Qi Refinement Realm, he had to be powerful.


    Zhou Quan naturally saw this scene as well. He could not help but be overjoyed. He had sent the invitation to test the waters. However, he did not expect that Li Yuankang would really ept it. Even if he did not buy anything, Zhou Quan¡¯s prestige here would be even higher in the future.


    ¡°However, I still need to work harder. It¡¯s best if I can pique the interest of these people. In the future, if they cane here asionally, that would be even better!¡±


    Individual cultivators were also divided into different levels. In Zhou Quan¡¯s eyes, the group of individual cultivators from Xiaoqian Mountain, including Li Yuankang, were obviously stronger than him. If it were not for the situation in Xiaoqian Mountain, who woulde to his corner? This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Zhou Quan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Friends, feel free to walk around. If you need anything, please let me know. I¡¯ve also prepared a demonic beast feast to wee you. In addition, I¡¯ve obtained a few items that I¡¯d like you to have a look at! One of them is a relic that was brought out from the ck Rock Ruins more than twenty years ago!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Previously, the crowd was still calm andposed. Some of them even snubbed the trade fair. However, at this moment, they were all shocked and looked at Zhou Quan.


    Even Li Yuankang was surprised. ¡°Thest time the ruins opened, due to the appearance of the voice of a powerful person giving a lecture, the prices of the items brought out of the ruins skyrocketed. I heard that when one carefully refined many relics obtained from the ruins, one could faintly hear the voice. You actually managed to bring a relic here?¡±


    ¡°It was an old friend of mine who went into the ruins to explore and risked his life to bring it back. Unfortunately, he was seriously injured and seemed to be dying. Thus, he could only entrust it to me.¡± Zhou Quan sighed.


    No one could tell if his feelings were genuine. However, no one cared. They were all interested in the relic.


    In the past, the ck Rock Ruins were not paid much attention to. However, ever since it opened a few decades ago, it had be very famous. Even extremely powerful sects had sent people to find relics in the ruins, making it even more famous.


    Many individual cultivators had brought some relics out of the ruins and were lucky enough to make a fortune. Now, these relics were extremely rare and expensive.


    At the very least, none of the people present had seen a relic before.


    A momentter, Zhou Quan left to make preparations. Li Yuankang and the others casually strolled around the ce. asionally, they would spend a little money. After all, the difference between this ce and the round valley market in Xiaoqian Mountain was still quite big.


    Jiang Ming also strolled around. However, he was in the mood to spend money. When he saw something he wanted, he would buy it, which attracted the individual cultivators in the market to treat him with great enthusiasm.


    The people who came with Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry.


    Some of the things looked ridiculously fake. He picked up a flying sword. It looked a little less fake better because it was decorated with jade and golden detailing. Jiang Ming took it without even blinking.


    People looked at him and sighed. Maybe he was just a stupid rich man.


    Jiang Ming felt their gazes and could not help but sneer in his heart. He knew that in a few thousand years, he could make a fortune by selling this.


    ¡°Eh? There¡¯s something interesting here!¡±


    Jiang Ming was at a stall selling herbs when he suddenly saw a spirit herb seed.


    ¡°Is this a green jade lotus seed?¡± he asked in surprise.


    The shop owner was an old cultivator with calluses on his hands and a tanned face. It was obvious that he was a farmer. He quickly said, ¡°You have a sharp eye. This is indeed the seed of the green jade lotus.¡±


    Then, he hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°However, it grows very slowly, and its medicinal effects are not as good as other spirit herbs. You can take a look at the other spirit herbs I have here.¡±


    ¡°Farmers are honest.¡± Jiang Ming nced at him and suddenly felt that he could trust him.


    He smiled and said, ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m looking for this herb for alchemy. I¡¯ll take it. What¡¯s the price?¡±


    The old cultivator was also happy when he heard this. It was obvious that this seed was not easy to sell. He quickly said, ¡°Ten taels of gold will do!¡±


    Jiang Ming happily paid him, put the seed into his bag, and left with satisfaction.


    The effect of the green jade lotus was indeed ordinary. However, there was a legend about it. Perhaps many people had heard of it. Even so, they did not care much about it. Nheless, for Jiang Ming, it was the most suitable herb for him to grow.

 Chapter 196 - 196 Appraising

    196 Appraising


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this small trade fair to have such a pleasant surprise.¡±


    Jiang Ming was in a good mood after getting the seed of the green jade lotus.


    He had been in the nt Hall for decades and had a lot of knowledge about spirit herbs.


    The nt Hall upied the spirit rice fields all over the mountains and fields. However, the real source of wealth was the rare spirit herbs in the spirit herb gardens.


    !!


    Although Jiang Ming was envious, he obviously did not have the energy and money to make his own spirit herb garden.


    However, over the years, Jiang Ming had also noticed some spirit herbs that were very suitable for him to grow, and the green jade lotus was one of them.


    The green jade lotus¡¯s medicinal effects were average, and it was easy to nt. It did not require any spiritual energy and only needed a year to bloom. Only the petals had some healing effects on Qi Refinement Realm cultivators.


    However, if he continued to grow the green jade lotus for about ten years after it bloomed and waited for it to wither naturally, he could nt the fallen lotus seeds again, and the efficacy of the green jade lotus produced would be stronger than before.


    Over a hundred years, the green jade lotus would transform into a purple jade lotus. Then, its medicinal effects would be so strong that even Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators would be envious. It could be used as a material for many middle-grade medicinal pills.


    On the other hand, the time it took for a purple jade lotus to wither was about a hundred years. ording to ancient records, a thousand-year-old purple jade lotus was so powerful that it would even be coveted by even Golden Core Realm cultivators.


    However, such a long time of cultivation,pared to other spirit herbs of the same level, was outrageous. Even immortal cultivators would not live for a thousand years. The ordinary green jade lotus had weak medicinal effects, and the people of the nt Hall did not care much for it.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite reasonable. Ordinary green jade lotuses don¡¯t require much spiritual energy. Thus, they¡¯re suitable for nting in ces with thin spiritual energy.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled, and then his eyes flickered. What he cared about the most was not the thousand-year-old purple jade lotus. He had read that growing this herb for ten thousand years could yield an unmatched immortal medicine.


    However, this was only a legend. No one had seen such a thing before.


    And that was why Jiang Ming wanted to try it for himself. He wanted to find out the truth.


    Jiang Ming rubbed the seed in his hand, threw it into the storage ring, and continued to walk forward.


    ¡°How much are you selling this handbook for?¡±


    At a stall, Jiang Ming found an alchemy handbook left by an alchemist, which recorded all kinds of problems and insights in alchemy and also had a fewmon pill recipes attached.


    ¡°Ten spirit stones! What do you think?¡± the shop owner asked.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Jiang Ming nodded and bought it. His alchemy skills were definitely better than the person who left this handbook. However, learning from others to make up for one¡¯s own shorings was also an important thing on the path of cultivation.


    He had already reached a higher level in primary alchemy. What he needed to do now was to master as many skills as possible in preparation for learning intermediate alchemy.


    * * *


    After a quarter of an hour, Zhou Quan finally reappeared. He led the impatient group to the depths of the courtyard and entered arge hall.


    In the middle of the hall, there were three long tables with three items on top.


    ¡°Master Li, please!¡± Zhou Quan said respectfully.


    Li Yuankangughed and walked to the first item. It was a silver wine pot. As soon as he opened the lid, a rich aroma filled the entire hall, which made Jiang Ming¡¯s body warm. The spiritual energy in his body seemed to tremble for a moment, and he let out a longing cry.


    ¡°If I drink this pot of wine, my cultivation will probably increase by a lot,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself.


    ¡°Middle-grade spirit wine? And it¡¯s something I¡¯ve never seen before too!¡± Li Yuankang was also surprised, and said with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯ll take this pot of wine. You can name your priceter.¡±


    ¡°Master Li, it¡¯s my honor to give it to you for free!¡± Zhou Quan revealed an ingratiating smile.


    It was obvious that he had prepared the first item for Li Yuankang.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered as he thought about how to brew spirit wine.


    After being in contact with Li Yuankang for so long, he knew that the spirit wine in the world of immortal cultivation was not just to satisfy one¡¯s thirst. The best spirit wines had great effects on improving cultivation and healing injuries.


    It was rumored that high-grade spirit wine was very useful even for Golden Core Realm cultivators.


    However, although the difficulty of brewing wine was not as high as alchemy, even Li Yuankang found it difficult to improve his wine recipes.


    This was because there was a huge w in the art of wine brewing. They needed a lot of time!


    Every attempt to brew the spirit wine would take at least three to five years before the final result could be seen. If he messed up even a single step, he would have to start all over again.


    Even if Li Yuankang was at the ninth level of the Qi Refinement Realm, he could not wait that long. Although the quality of his spirit wine was not bad, most of it was only a few years old.


    ¡°However, brewing wine seems to be very suitable for me,¡± Jiang Ming muttered.


    It seemed that he would have to pay attention to the ancient books in this area in the future.


    At this time, Li Yuankang also walked to the second item.


    It was a Jade Slip!


    ¡°This is a book of insights left behind by a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator.¡±


    Zhou Quan¡¯s words immediately caused the surrounding people to breathe rapidly as they stared at the Jade Slip with fiery eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite something, kid. All the things you¡¯ve got are amazing!¡±


    Li Yuankangughed. He had already broken through to the ninth level of the Qi Refinement Realm. Therefore, he had naturally collected several materials needed to break through to the Foundation Establishment Realm. He did not need this.


    The others, on the other hand, were a little restless. Although they were still far from reaching the ninth level of the Qi Refinement Realm, they wanted to be prepared.


    ¡°The information in this is copied from someone else. If you need it, it will only cost two hundred spirit stones!¡± Zhou Quanughed, causing the others to be surprised and happy.


    Jiang Ming also admired him. He was indeed a good businessman.


    Soon, several people agreed to buy a copy.


    Jiang Ming also bought a copy. In the end, Li Yuankang bought one too.


    After the first two items were dealt with, everyone moved to thest item.


    Jiang Ming fixed his eyes on it and saw that on the table, there was half a dull gray bone flute. It was like an ordinary instrument made by mortals. It was full of cracks, as if it would break at the slightest touch.


    ¡°Is this something from the ck Rock Ruins?¡±


    ¡°Everyone, please listen carefully!¡±


    ...


    Zhou Quan flicked his finger and injected a trace of spiritual energy into the bone flute. It immediately rippled with spiritual light, and a light wind seemed to flow through the flute.


    The bone flute made a deep sound. However, when everyone listened carefully, they could not hear anything.


    A momentter, there was silence.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± Li Yuankang frowned.


    The others were also at a loss, not understanding what the bone flute was for.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face was filled with confusion. However, he was already extremely shocked in his heart.


    ¡°You guys really didn¡¯t hear anything?¡±


    ¡°It seems like I¡¯m the only one who heard it,¡± Jiang Ming nced at everyone¡¯s expression and thought to himself.


    When the bone flute sounded just now, what Jiang Ming heard was not a whistle, but a clear voice


    Could this be the almighty voice?


    ¡°The voice I heard seemed to be talking about some kind of blood Qi refinement. Could it be rted to martial arts?¡± Jiang Ming was shocked. What exactly was the origin of the ck Rock Ruins?


    ...


    Zhou Quan chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that the almighty voices that are heard in the ck Rock Ruins are mostly attached to various magical tools, most of which are musical instruments. Only those who are blessed by the heavens can hear them.¡±


    ¡°It seems like we¡¯re not blessed!¡±


    Li Yuankang said calmly, ¡°He hasn¡¯t finished yet. Most of the almighty voices are attached to the magical tools. However, most magical tools don¡¯t have such features. In the past, many people got scammed with trash from the ck Rock Ruins thinking they would hear the voices.¡±


    Zhou Quan smiled awkwardly. ¡°I can hear some mumbling from this bone flute. It can be considered an almighty voice.¡±


    Everyone rolled their eyes in unison.


    ¡°You can try it for yourself. Maybe you¡¯ll hear it!¡± Zhou Quan said generously.


    Li Yuankang was the first one to walk up and inject a stream of spiritual energy into the bone flute. The bone flute started to sound again. s, no one still heard anything.


    ¡°Even Master Li can¡¯t hear it. It seems that there really isn¡¯t any cultivation sound in this bone flute!¡± Seeing Li Yuankang shake his head and leave, Zhou Quan quickly tried tofort him.


    One by one, the individual cultivators took turns trying. However, they were all disappointed.


    When it was Jiang Ming¡¯s turn, he walked up with a calm face, injected his spiritual energy into it, and listened quietly.

 Chapter 197 - 197 Back to Xiaoqian Mountain

    197 Back to Xiaoqian Mountain


    Jiang Ming stood still, seemingly listening carefully. However, his heart was calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same few sentences over and over again.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed. When Li Yuankang and the others tried it, he had heard it several times. However, there were only about a hundred words in total, and it was missing the beginning and the end.


    ¡°However, this is already a pleasant surprise. This is clearly rted to refining blood Qi. It seems to be a breathing technique. If I go back and study it, it might also be of great benefit to my martial arts foundation!¡±


    !!


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. After he personally injected spiritual energy and listened to the voice again, the voice in the bone flute suddenly disappeared. He could no longer hear the iplete chapter, only the sound of humming was left, and even the mumbling was gone.


    ¡°Could it be that after the bone flute was activated and heard, the voice disappeared?¡±


    Jiang Ming made a wild guess and then stopped thinking. The most important thing at this time was to stabilize the situation.


    ¡°I can¡¯t panic. Zhou Quan doesn¡¯t know that there is an almighty voice in the bone flute.¡±


    Jiang Mingforted himself. The more he panicked, the more he would expose himself. As long as he did not panic, no one would notice anything.


    He tried a few more times to no avail. Only then did he reluctantly step away from the bone flute, shaking his head in disappointment.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear anything.¡± Jiang Ming sighed. ¡°Is it really because I¡¯m not talented enough?¡±


    Zhou Quan smiled and consoled him. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t give up on yourself. It seems that there¡¯s really nothing in this bone flute. If anyone is interested in studying it, I¡¯ll sell it at a low price!¡±


    Everyone shook their heads in unison. No one was willing to waste their spirit stones on this thing.


    Jiang Ming was secretly relieved. Good. No one detected anything.


    He nced at Zhou Quan. Zhou Quan probably did not expect that his treasure would be wasted just like that.


    ¡°However, why is it that only I can hear the almighty voice? Could it be that this almighty voice is rted to martial arts, and only those with high martial arts attainments can hear it?¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself. However, it was difficult to judge anything since he had only seen this bone flute for the first time.


    Wait! The Thunderous Bow was also rted to the ck Rock Ruins! Did it have an almighty voice attached to it too?


    He could not help but wonder if a force like the Fire Lotus Valley had already found many such relics and magical tools.


    * * *


    After the appraisal, there was a banquet to wee them.


    In the afternoon, the individual cultivators of Xiaoqian Mountain finally bid farewell to Zhou Quan and left.


    Jiang Ming and the others made copies of the Jade Slip they had bought.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to visit the ck Rock Ruins in thirty years!¡±


    Li Yuankang suddenly spoke. His voice was ethereal in the wind, but it contained a sense of determination.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Li Yuankang had never participated in stuff like this. Why did he suddenly change his attitude now?


    ¡°Only in the face of death do you know what fear is!¡± Li Yuankang murmured. His white hair danced in the wind, and his unruly figure looked a little hunched.


    The rest of them finally reacted. It was true. Li Yuankang was already old. This would be hisst chance for adventure.


    * * *


    Early in the morning, a thin mist filled the air.


    Jiang Ming stood at the entrance of a cave in the Blue Sunshine Mountain Range and casually practiced a set of fist techniques.


    His breathing, however, was different from usual. It was longer and contained a special rhythm.


    A momentter, Jiang Ming¡¯s breathing suddenly became chaotic, and he stopped practicing.


    ¡°This breathing technique is indeed extraordinary. It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s iplete, and there¡¯s no external training method.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head and felt a little regretful.


    On that day, he obtained an unknown breathing technique for refining one¡¯s body. After returning to Hongyang City, he carefullyprehended and practiced it for a few days beforeing to Blue Sunshine Mountain Range to truly cultivate it.


    ¡°This breathing technique can¡¯t increase my blood Qi. However, it can refine my blood Qi and make it more condensed and vigorous. Even if I still haven¡¯t broken through the bottleneck, it will make my martial arts cultivation more solid and powerful.¡±


    Jiang Ming took a few deep breaths to calm his boiling blood and then waved his hand in the air.


    Boom!


    Scarlet blood Qi burst out from his palm and turned into a blood-red waterfall. It shot out into the distance almost four hundred feet away.


    ¡°Before I started cultivating this breathing technique, my blood Qi could only reach three hundred feet. I¡¯ve only been cultivating for a month, and I¡¯ve made such great progress! However, the speed of condensation has also gradually slowed down. It¡¯s fine. This is normal. If my blood Qi can reach more than five hundred feet, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to find a worthy opponent in the Qi Refinement Realm!¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little shocked. He had been searching for a long time in Xiaoqian Mountain. However, he had never seen such a powerful martial arts cultivation method. It was only an iplete breathing method, yet it was already so powerful. If it was aplete cultivation method¡­


    Then how powerful would aplete one be?


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath. Maybe he could still break through by collecting magical tools and spirit herbs. However, anything above that was impossible to find.


    He stretchedzily, then rode on his flying sword and headed back to Hongyang City.


    Tomorrow was the time to return to Xiaoqian Mountain. After more than a year of reorganization, Mount thousand was nowpletely stable. Many of his fellow cultivators returned one after another. After all, the spiritual energy in Hongyang City was too thin.


    Jiang Ming was also ready to take this opportunity to go to the ck market to see if he could buy something. He had spirit stones in his pocket that he could sell.


    * * *


    Jiang Ming walked in the middle of the golden spirit rice field in Xiaoqian Mountain and could not help but take a deep breath. Feeling the rich spirit energy circting in his body, he suddenly felt much morefortable.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home and take a look!¡±


    Jiang Ming rushed back to the small green peak with ease and familiarity. He passed by the spirit field at the foot of the mountain and was about to return directly to his small courtyard. However, hended beside the spirit field with a soft sound of surprise.


    ¡°Old Gu Zi?¡± Jiang Ming looked at the old man in front of him, whose eyes were dull and whose body was dirty, and almost did not dare recognize him.

 Chapter 198 - 198 The Truth Behind the Situation

    198 The Truth Behind the Situation


    Old Gu Zi squatted by the field, staring nkly at it. He slowly raised his head and looked at the figure in front of him.


    ¡°Ming¡­ You¡¯re back?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the dejected old man and had already guessed what had happened. He sighed and did not say much. Sitting side by side with Old Gu Zi on the ridge of the field, he took out two wine gourds and handed one to Old Gu Zi.


    The two of them drank until the sun was setting. Old Gu Zi also told him what had happened during this period of time, and it was almost the same as what Jiang Ming had guessed.


    Before the chaos, many spirit farmers had fled with their valuables. Old Gu Zi also wanted to leave and escape to a mortal city. However, his son was unwilling to leave. He wanted to take this opportunity to take a gamble. Even after he died a tragic death, Old Gu Zi bought a courtyard in his memory.


    ¡°He said that this might be the only chance in his life. If he missed it, he was afraid he would never seed. It¡¯s my fault too. I was also tempted by the chance.¡± Tears and snot flowed down Old Gu Zi¡¯s face. He coughed and said, ¡°Ming, do you me me for killing him? If I had dragged him out of this ce like you, would all of this have been avoided?¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head and said slowly, ¡°This is the way of immortal cultivation. Opportunitiese from danger. If he didn¡¯t fight this battle, he would have regretted it for the rest of his life. He would have expected the current oue. Thus, how could it be your responsibility?¡±


    Although Jiang Ming went down the mountain and did not participate in this storm, he never looked down on these people who wanted to use it as a shot at a better life. If he was not immortal, he might have been the same.


    This was the path of immortal cultivation. How many people could die of old age on this path?


    * * *


    At night, Jiang Ming returned to his courtyard.


    Everything was the same as before, the formation was as good as new, no one hade in, and the spirit herbs in the corner were thriving and growing well.


    ¡°It seems that the battle didn¡¯t affect this ce,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. However, he also knew that he was just lucky this time. Along the way back, he saw with his own eyes that many cave abodes had been destroyed and had not been repaired yet.


    The next morning, Jiang Ming got up early. He was practicing the iplete breathing technique in the courtyard when someone suddenly knocked on the door.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and went to open the door.


    ¡°Ah? Miss He.¡± Jiang Ming looked at the person in front of him and was a little surprised.


    Outside the courtyard was He Xiaowan, the female cultivator who had just joined the nt Hall before the chaos began.


    However, He Xiaowan¡¯s clothes no longer had the symbol of the nt Hall on them. Instead, a long sword was embroidered on her sleeve.


    That was the symbol of thew enforcement team!


    Thew enforcement team¡¯s uniform was convenient forbat. Coupled with He Xiaowan¡¯s tall figure and temperament, it highlighted her valiant demeanor.


    ¡°He Xiaowan suddenly appeared at Xiaoqian Mountain before the chaos. Her origins were also mysterious. Hall Master Huang seemed to know about her but avoided saying anything. And after the chaos, he immediately became a member of thew enforcement team.¡±


    Several thoughts shed through Jiang Ming¡¯s mind. He suddenly felt that the chaos of Xiaoqian Mountain this time might not be as simple as it seemed.


    However, his face did not reveal anything. He cupped his hands respectfully and said, ¡°Congrattions on being promoted to thew enforcement team!¡±


    He Xiaowan smiled and sized up Jiang Ming¡¯s body without hiding it. She smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would also have done some research on body refinement in addition to alchemy. Your body must be quite strong. Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no hope in cultivation for me. Thus, if I want to live a few more years, I naturally have to take good care of my body.¡± Jiang Ming did not panic. He gave her a casual exnation and weed her into the courtyard with a smile.


    ¡°The life of an alchemist is still the mostfortable.¡± He Xiaowan looked at the spirit herbs nted in his courtyard, as well as thefortable furniture. She also clicked her tongue in admiration and revealed an envious look.


    Jiang Ming casually put on his jacket and smiled, ¡°With your current status, you can buy these things anytime!¡±


    He Xiaowan shook her head andughed. She then got down to business. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be in charge of the daily patrol of the small green peak. No matter what, you can contact me through themunication talisman. If there are any strangers here, you can also contact me in time.¡±


    As she spoke, He Xiaowan handed over a Jade Slip with her spiritual energy imprint. With this item, Jiang Ming could use themunication talisman to find her.


    ¡°Is Xiaoqian Mountain stricter now?¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. Thew enforcement team did not care so much in the past.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a formality. It¡¯s also for the safety of all the individual cultivators. If you find it troublesome, you don¡¯t have to bother,¡± He Xiaowan exined with a smile. After a short chat, she left.


    ¡°It seems that the chaos this time has also made the higher-ups of Xiaoqian Mountain wary.¡± Jiang Ming closed the door and shook his head. Unless there were structural changes, the problem would not bepletely solved.


    Moreover, if they were to force many rules, most of the individual cultivators here would have to leave.


    ¡°If anything happens again, I¡¯ll just run away,¡± Jiang Ming muttered internally.


    * * *


    ¡°The nt Hall¡¯s casualties are the least among all the halls. It seems that everyone has learned the true teachings of the nt Hall!¡± The head of the nt Hall, Huang Chu, was full of vigor as he raised his cup. They had all gathered in the Jade Pavilion.


    ¡°It seems like we¡¯re still missing a few people!¡± Jiang Ming nced around and whispered to Duan Ping beside him.


    Duan Ping smiled with a calm gaze. ¡°Everyone says that we should be peaceful. However, when the opportunityes, not many people can resist temptation.¡±


    Zhong Gui came over from the other side. He said in a low voice, ¡°Is there any inside information about the situation? Is it true that the Golden Core Realm elder of Xiaoqian Mountain is seriously injured?¡±


    Jiang Ming also looked at Duan Ping. This was also a question he was curious about. How could their heavily injured Golden Core Realm elder and the Li Sword Sect¡¯s elder kill two cultivators of the same level with heavy injuries and escape?


    The two Golden Core Realm cultivators of the Fire lotus Valley and the Qingyin Pavillion had carefully tested the waters for a long time before they started to attack Xiaoqian Mountain. How could they have fallen for this trap so easily?


    Duan Ping chuckled and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t say these things earlier. However, this is no longer a secret. Xiaoqian Mountain was a gathering ce for individual cultivators, but the elder of Xiaoqian Mountain is not an individual cultivator!¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    At the table, several people were stunned. They had never heard of this kind of news.


    Huang Chu, Feng He, and a few others were calm. It was obvious that they had already known about this.


    Duan Ping did not keep them in suspense and said directly, ¡°The elder on the main peak is a guest elder of the Cloud Dream Sect, one of the six blessednds of the Feather Kingdom. Xiaoqian Mountain has been under them for hundreds of years. Did you really think that any random individual cultivator could control it? As long as the Cloud Dream Sect doesn¡¯t fall, there won¡¯t be any real chaos in Xiaoqian Mountain.¡±


    ¡°The Cloud Dream Sect?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone gasped in shock.


    Although the Litfire Region was only a small area of the Feather Kingdom, not many people had not heard of the three grotto-heavens and six blessednds of the Feather Kingdom!


    Any one of them was a terrifying force who could tten Litfire Region with a snap of their fingers.


    No one would have thought that the Cloud Dream Sect was behind Xiaoqian Mountain. They were one of the major cultivation forces of the Feather Kingdom.


    While Jiang Ming was shocked, he suddenly remembered that the sect that Wu Hen joined was the Cloud Dream Sect. He wondered how he was doing now.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few decades. Maybe he¡¯s already in the Foundation Establishment Realm,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. Wu Hen was very talented.


    ...


    ¡°So, the Cloud Dream Sect hase to take action?¡± At the table, Zhong Gui regained his senses and quickly asked.


    Duan Pingughed. ¡°Yes, and no.¡±


    ¡°Give us a straight answer!¡± Feng He pped him on the back of his head.


    Duan Ping immediately said, ¡°Actually, the Cloud Dream Sect has already sent people to the Litfire Region. Ever since the ck Rock Ruins opened, the three grotto-heavens and the six blessednds have been on the move. It¡¯s true that our elder was injured, but I heard that he received a medicinal pill from the sect to recover. The Li Sword Sect also wanted to get on the Cloud Dream Sect¡¯s good side. Therefore, they cooperated with our elder and set up this trap. They ruthlessly set up the Fire lotus Valley and the Qingyin Pavillion.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other. They did not expect the situation to be so dire that even a force like the Cloud Dream Sect would take action.


    ¡°As the next opening of the ck Rock Ruins gets closer and closer, the Cloud Dream Sect has taken advantage of themotion and sent many of their disciples to the Litfire Region,¡± Feng He suddenly said as he chewed on his stewed beef.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s going to be very lively!¡± Zhong Gui did not understand what he meant. Thus, he could only make a vague statement to avoid the awkward silence.


    Jiang Ming suddenly thought of He Xiaowan, who had joined thew enforcement team.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s from the Cloud Dream Sect?¡±


    He Xiaowan did not look very old. However, she was already at thete stage of the Qi Refinement Realm and had easily mastered the Misty Rain Technique. This was not something that an individual cultivator could achieve easily.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to be more low-key in the future! The next time the ruins open, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t just be lively. There will be another wave of chaos,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself.


    ...


    * * *


    In the round valley market, Jiang Ming resumed his daily life and set up a stall to sell his own medicinal pills.


    However, he had not seen many of the familiar faces that he had seen in the past.


    Thousands of cultivators were killed or injured during the chaos. The battle between a few Golden Core Realm cultivators was so great that several mountain peaks were reduced into dust.


    Many innocent individual cultivators had died in their sleep. Many were killed by other individual cultivators who took advantage of the situation.


    ¡°Being weak is a sin!¡±


    After Jiang Ming had sold his stock for the day, he bid farewell to several new customers and left on his flying sword.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the ck market again. I should be able to see some good things!¡±


    Jiang Ming found a ce with no one around, changed his aura and appearance, and stepped into the ck market.


    After the chaos, those people naturally had to sell the things they had snatched. Although it had been about a year since the situation, it did not matter. Now was the time when the rules were strict, and things were back on track. The ck market was probably thriving.

 Chapter 199 - 199 Forbidden Technique: Mystic Flame Spirit Sacrifice Spell

    199 Forbidden Technique: Mystic me Spirit Sacrifice Spell


    ¡°Why do these spirit herbs look so familiar?¡± Jiang Ming nced at a few spirit herbs in the stall and raised his eyebrows.


    When he went to the nt Hall to help with the Misty Rain Technique, he remembered seeing these spirit herbs. They were all valuable, and Feng He had told him to take good care of them.


    He did not expect that these things would appear in the ck market in the blink of an eye!


    However, Jiang Ming just nced at them and continued to walk forward. Huang Chu and Feng He, the big shots of the nt Hall, did not pursue this matter. Therefore, why should he meddle?


    !!


    It was not even his own spirit herbs. He was just a farmer.


    As he walked around the ck market, Jiang Ming grew excited. Many things that were not seen in the past were now ced on the stalls. It only took Jiang Ming a moment to see more than a dozen rare middle-grade magical weapons. Moreover, the price was not high, and the stall owner was looking for buyers urgently.


    Jiang Ming was tempted. He walked to a stall, pointed to a red sword, and haggled with the shopkeeper.


    Although he already had the Thunderous Bow, it was a long-range weapon. He still needed another magical weapon for short-rangebat. It would be a good idea to take this opportunity to buy one.


    The shopkeeper¡¯s face was bitter. ¡°Friend, this sword here, the Scarlet Separation Sword, is of excellent quality. Not only can it be used for short-rangebat, but it is also a melee weapon. It is extremely strong and can be considered one of the best middle-grade magical weapons. Usually, people would buy it even if it was priced at seven hundred spirit stones.¡±


    Jiang Ming pouted. ¡°That¡¯s the usual price. However, hasn¡¯t the situation changed now? It¡¯s been a few months since the chaos, and you still haven¡¯t sold it. If you don¡¯t ept my offer, you might never sell it!¡±


    ¡°Friend, are you kidding me? I¡¯m a businessman. I¡¯ll find someone else to buy it.¡± The shopkeeper quickly waved his hand.


    Jiang Ming nced at the stall.


    ¡°Last offer! Three hundred spirit stones!¡±


    The shopkeeper almost exploded. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The lowest price is five hundred. This magical weapon is cheap and of good quality. If you don¡¯t buy it today, you might not find it tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Forget it. You can sell it to someone else!¡± Jiang Ming sneered and turned around to leave.


    ¡°Hey! Come back! Come back!¡±


    The shopkeeper quickly stood up and shouted, pulling Jiang Ming back.


    His magical weapons were of good quality and cheap. However, it was obviously not easy to sell these stolen goods. There were even fewer people who could afford them for a few hundred spirit stones. How could he let Jiang Ming go?


    ¡°Three hundred is too low! I still have to pay rent,¡± The shopkeeper said awkwardly.


    ¡°Three hundred is all I have.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s tone was firm, and he did not give in.


    The shopkeeper really wanted to kick him away. However, he was reluctant to let him go. ¡°Three fifty! Any lower and I won¡¯t sell it to you!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes twinkled. He suddenly smiled brightly. ¡°What¡¯s this? An extra fifty spirit stones in my pocket? I didn¡¯t even notice.¡±


    The shopkeeper¡¯s face was gloomy.


    A few minutester, Jiang Ming picked up the Scarlet Separation Sword and waved it twice. He liked it.


    The Scarlet Separation Sword contained red fire copper essence, and its strength was top-notch. The only drawback was that it was a little heavy. It weighed a few hundred pounds. It was difficult for ordinary Qi Refinement Realm cultivators to swing it freely without tempering their bodies.


    However, this was not a problem for Jiang Ming.


    He continued to stroll around the ck market in high spirits and bought some high-quality middle-grade talismans from a few stalls to add to his arsenal. It was always good to be prepared.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Jiang Ming walked to a shop that specialized in cultivation techniques and spells. It also had some misceneous books and ssics. He casually browsed through them. Suddenly, his eyes lit up.


    He did not expect to finally encounter a real forbidden technique after being in the world of immortal cultivation for so many years.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking this!¡±


    Next to the Jade Slip was a piece of paper that briefly introduced the contents of the Jade Slip.


    This was the Mystic me Spirit Sacrifice Spell. It was an offensive fire spell that would also refine the spiritual energy in the user¡¯s spiritual core when practiced. Practicing this spell long-term could lead to a breakthrough in cultivation!


    However, it had a fatal w. When used too much it could damage the user¡¯s meridians and even their spiritual core in the long run! It could even kill the user instantly if they did not stop using it!


    ¡°Friend, please consider this purchase carefully,¡± The shopkeeper raised his brows and said without any emotion. ¡°This is a forbidden technique!¡±


    ¡°Life is about taking risks!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were slightly crazy.


    ¡°Another madman who doesn¡¯t care about his life, I see,¡± the shopkeeper thought to himself and spread out five fingers. ¡°Fifty spirit stones!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ming was stunned.


    ¡°The lowest is forty-five!¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°I¡¯ll throw in a cluster of Purple Mystic Fire as well!¡±


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded. He did not think it was expensive at all. On the contrary, he was shocked it was so cheap!


    Jiang Ming blinked. He supposed it was hard to sell because it was a forbidden technique. He nodded.


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Jiang Ming paid for it and also bought a few misceneous books from the shopkeeper before he left with satisfaction.


    * * *


    Jiang Ming returned home, satisfied. This trip to the ck market was really worth it.


    He took out the Scarlet Separation Sword, which was worth hundreds of spirit stones, and practiced with it for an entire afternoon before he stopped.


    Then, he took out the Jade Slip and started to read it carefully.


    He had been in the world of cultivators for so long. However, he still did not have a cultivation technique that could really improve his strength in all aspects.


    After half an hour, Jiang Ming raised his head in surprise and joy. He could not help but smile brightly. ¡°Finally! There¡¯s another ordinary attack technique.¡±

 Chapter 200 - 200 Building a Foundation (1)

    200 Building a Foundation (1)


    Jiang Ming had already memorized every single word of the Mystic me Spirit Sacrifice Spell.


    ¡°If the description of the contents of this Jade slip is true, its value is greater than what I had expected.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered. He was also a little excited. This forbidden technique was beyond his expectations.


    The description that he had seen earlier only said that this technique could increase the strength of an immortal cultivator by several times. They could even break through if they kept using it!


    !!


    However, it was impossible to test this theory for other immortal cultivators. This was because prolonged use could cripple one¡¯s cultivation and even lead to death.


    ¡°The shopkeeper also gave me a cluster of Purple Mystic Fire. I can test its power first!¡±


    Jiang Ming turned his wrist, and a colorless crystal appeared in his palm. A talisman paper was stuck on the surface, and a wisp of a purple me was sealed in the crystal. It changed into a purple mist from time to time. It was very strange.


    ¡°The Purple Mystic Fire is rumored to be a strange spiritual fire created by a special cultivation method. It has extraordinary effects. And can be used against enemies or for refining pills and weapons.¡±


    Although it was sealed inside the crystal, Jiang Ming could still vaguely feel the heat contained in the purple me.


    ¡°This spiritual fire can easily burn through the physical body of a Qi Refinement Realm cultivator. It¡¯s no different from courting death if one were to try to use it to refine their spiritual core.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. Even though this was the weakest type of spiritual fire, no immortal cultivator was willing to touch it with their body.


    No wonder this technique was so cheap.


    * * *


    Three dayster, Jiang Ming finallypletelyprehended the Mystic me Spirit Sacrifice Spell. He circted it in his body several times. He took out the crystal that sealed the Purple Mystic Fire and prepared to test the power of this technique.


    It was not difficult to practice this technique. However, not many cultivators dared practice it.


    Jiang Ming tore off the sealing talisman, and the crystal suddenly broke into pieces. A purple me that was only as thick as a strand of hair broke free of its restraint and kept changing its shape in the void.


    Jiang Ming immediately used the Mystic me Spirit Sacrifice Spell and formed a spiritual power seal in his palm, which directly enveloped the wisp of me.


    In just a moment, the wisp of purple fire entered his body and immediately appeared under Jiang Ming¡¯s spiritual core. Under Jiang Ming¡¯s spell, it immediately turned into a tiny me and integrated into his spiritual core.


    Jiang Ming felt a sharp pain burst out from his spiritual core before it spread to his limbs and bones.


    At the same time, his aura also suddenly increased explosively!


    He broke through to the ninth level of the Qi Refinement Realm!


    Jiang Ming endured the pain and punched out with all his strength. His spiritual energy was fierce, turning into a pir of light and fiercely hitting the ck round shield in front of him.


    This shield was his favorite for testing out the strength of new attacks. As it could withstand any attack below the peak of the Qi Refinement Realm, it was a good indicator of Jiang Ming¡¯s strength.


    A muffled sound was heard, followed by a slight crack. The already damaged shield now had a deep hole in it. Cracks could be seen on the edge of the shield.


    Jiang Ming gritted his teeth in pain. His spiritual core and meridians seemed to be seriously damaged. However, it was fine!


    He was immortal!


    In just a moment, he was back to his original state, full of energy. Looking at the shield that had suffered a lot, he revealed a surprised and satisfied expression.


    It was clear that no one below the Foundation Establishment Realm could defeat him now.


    Moreover, this was only the weakest type of spiritual fire. If he used a stronger type, would he be able to fight against a cultivator of the Foundation Establishment Realm?


    In the future, he would have to shop around for stronger types of spiritual fire.


    ¡°However, there¡¯s still a tiny w!¡± Jiang Ming immediately frowned.


    ¡°When using this technique, the speed of spiritual energy consumption is also greatly increased. Although there are Qi-Returning Pills that can recover spiritual energy, the recovery speed of Qi-Returning Pills is much slower than the speed of consumption!¡±


    ording to his previous experience, the inextinguishable origin light would only repair his body. It did not replenish Blood Qi or spiritual energy.


    Back in the mortal world, martial artists mostly relied on their physical bodies. Thus, he did not mind the restriction. However, as he entered the world of immortal cultivators, it seemed to be getting harder and harder.

 Chapter 201 - 201 Building a Foundation (2)

    201 Building a Foundation (2)


    If it was an ordinary battle, Jiang Ming could recover with the Qi-Returning Pill. However, with the support of the Mystic me Spirit Sacrifice Spell, his strength was infinitely close to the peak of the Qi Refinement Realm, and the Qi-Returning Pill at its current level was not enough.


    ¡°It seems like I¡¯ll have to look for middle-grade alchemy recipes now!¡±


    Jiang Ming had been specializing in alchemy for more than twenty years. He was ready to go further with it.


    Moreover, when he entered the Foundation Establishment Realm, primary alchemy recipes would be useless. It was better to prepare early.


    !!


    However, for now, he could rx. He still had about thirty years until the next opening of the ck Rock Ruins.


    Jiang Ming stretchedzily, and then suddenly remembered that he had found something interesting at the trade fair.


    He hurriedly took out a greenish-gray lotus seed from his storage ring. After sizing up the courtyard, he dug a hole in a corner and cast the Misty Rain Technique over it to create a pond. He then nted the green jade lotus in it.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯ve be after thousands of years of transformation. Brat, you¡¯ve been rxing for a year. It¡¯s time to get back to work!¡± Jiang Ming patted the spirit beast bag and released the King of Medicine.


    ¡°Pull out these weeds. Also, if the water in the pond is dirty, remember to clean it in time.¡±


    He had not had the time to tidy up the courtyard after returning. The spirit herbs had grown quite tall. However, they were surrounded by weeds.


    The King of Medicine was jumping around happily, thinking that it could eat fancy herbs again.


    The King of Medicine¡¯s body suddenly froze. It saw the spirit herb garden with weeds growing wildly in front of it as well as the huge pond.


    ¡°If you do a good job, you¡¯ll be able to eat and drink well!¡±


    * * *


    Jiang Ming¡¯s life returned to its usual pace. In addition to alchemy and farming, he devoted himself to cultivation and tried to break through his current bottleneck.


    Although the chaos had subsided more than a year ago, there were still some lingering effects.


    In thest conflict, Xiaoqian Mountain and the Li Sword Sect gained a big advantage. However, after the Fire Lotus Valley and the Qingyin Pavillion suffered a huge loss, it was rumored that they had now teamed up with one of the three grotto-heavens.


    ording to some merchants, they had seen some monstrous young people in the Fire Lotus Valley. They were only in their teens. However, their cultivation had already reached the ninth level of the Qi Refinement Realm. Even the direct descendants of the Fire Lotus Valley were respectful to these young people and treated them as distinguished guests.


    As for Xiaoqian Mountain¡¯s elder, he went into hiding again after thest attack and never showed his face again.


    ¡°No matter what, it seems like there¡¯s still trouble brewing.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed. However, he did not run away in panic.


    The world of immortal cultivation could never be at peace. He needed to look out for himself. No matter what, he needed to get stronger.


    * * *


    Jiang Ming carried a big axe, cut a huge piece of demonic beast meat, and threw it into a big pot of boiling water.


    ¡°The meat of a Foundation Establishment Realm demonic beast is ridiculous!¡±


    Smelling the fragrance of the meat in the air, Jiang Ming shook his head helplessly. It took a full day to stew the meat until it was tender.


    He had spent a lot of money on spirit herbs to supplement this stew. Thus, he hoped it was edible.


    Jiang Ming was a little apprehensive. However, he served himself a bowl and took a bite. It was delicious! He finished the whole pot.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. He felt an extremely exuberant essence in his body, which was seeping into his body, causing a burning sensation.


    He could not rest and immediately went to the courtyard and began to practice the Thunderp Technique.


    A series of vague sounds burst out from his body. It was his surging blood Qi!


    Every punch made Jiang Ming feel like he was making progress.


    Jiang Ming practiced through the night and only stopped after the sun had risen.


    ¡°My blood Qi increased more in just one night than in the entire year I spent in Hongyang city.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but be overjoyed.


    During his days in Hongyang city and the Blue Sunshine Mountain Range, he only hunted demonic beasts at the Qi Refinement Realm. It was extremely difficult to increase his blood Qi by even a little.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try that breathing technique!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind moved, and he immediately continued to practice the fist technique. However, the breathing technique he used this time was the iplete breathing technique that he had heard from the bone flute.


    With the cirction of the breathing technique, Jiang Ming seemed to be able to feel that the blood Qi that had just increased was quickly suppressed again. However, this kind of suppression made his blood Qi more condensed and stable, which was consolidating his foundation.


    ¡°The Thunderp Technique is a method to increase my blood Qi, while this iplete breathing technique is to refine my blood Qi so that my blood Qi can be more condensed. I¡¯ll cultivate bybining the two together. With the help of Foundation Establishment Realm demonic beast meat and middle-grade spirit herbs, I¡¯ll break through in no time!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were burning. He was going to attempt to reach the Foundation Establishment Realm in martial arts too!


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this meal costs more than a hundred spirit stones. I hardly earn anything with alchemy. Cultivation really sucks you dry!¡±


    However, he did not feel any heartache. As long as he could be stronger, even if he had to spend ten thousand spirit stones, it would be worth it!

 Chapter 202 - 202 Cooperation (1)

    202 Cooperation (1)


    As time passed, the chaos of the past was gradually forgotten, and Xiaoqian Mountain regained its former prosperity. Countless cultivators and mortals came here in search of new opportunities.


    Half a year after Jiang Ming returned to Xiaoqian Mountain, Old Gu Zi suddenly came to say goodbye.


    ¡°Ming, I really can¡¯t continue on the path of immortal cultivation. Thank you for taking care of me all these years.¡±


    Jiang Ming patted his shoulder and did not try to stop him. He gave Old Gu Zi a bottle of spirit wine as a gift.


    !!


    ¡°Ming, what do you think the purpose of immortal cultivation is?¡± Old Gu Zi¡¯s white hair was a mess, and he was somewhat at a loss.


    Jiang Ming was silent. He could not give the old man an answer.


    The two of them chatted for a long time until the sun had started to set. Jiang Ming looked at the lonely old man who had gone down the mountain and sighed. The path of immortal cultivation was difficult.


    He shook his head and returned to the courtyard with a calm gaze to continue his cultivation.


    This kind of thing happened every day. The path of immortal cultivation was a path with unlimited prospects. However, it was also extremely difficult. Even Jiang Ming had to be cautious and move forward carefully. He did not have the leisure to sympathize with others.


    He was thankful for the decades of friendship he had shared with Old Gu Zi. However, he had to move forward.


    ¡°However, the aftermath of the chaos is also beneficial to me. At the very least, many individual cultivators have started stocking up on all kinds of medicinal pills and talismans in advance! This has made the sales of my medicinal pills pretty good. I¡¯m currently mainly refining three to four types of medicinal pills, and I can already earn a profit of more than three hundred spirit stones every month. It¡¯s enough for me to eat that stew two to three times a month. My martial arts blood Qi is steadily transforming and bing more condensed and powerful.¡±


    It was just that Jiang Ming did not know when the transformation would beplete. After all, there were hardly any people who took this path. Jiang Ming had collected all kinds of ancient books. s, he could hardly find any detailed records on this.


    If it were not for the Thunderp Technique and the iplete breathing technique that could bring him real progress every day, Jiang Ming would have doubted whether this path really existed.


    Jiang Ming thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Xiaoqian Mountain is a ce for individual cultivators. It¡¯s not easy to find information on this path here.¡±


    * * *


    A few days after Old Gu Zi¡¯s departure, when Jiang Ming passed by his small courtyard, he saw that someone had moved in.


    ¡°May I ask if you are Master Jiang?¡±


    Just as Jiang Ming was about to leave, a figure who had just walked out of the courtyard door quickly walked forward and greeted Jiang Ming with a smile.


    The man was a skinny cultivator who looked to be in his fifties or sixties. He was at the sixth level of the Qi Refinement Realm and wore a simple green robe. His hair was neatlybed. His face was clear, and his eyes were bright. If he were in the mortal world, he would have been an expert who lived in seclusion outside the mountains.


    Jiang Ming waved his hand and said, ¡°Hello, fellow cultivator. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. You can just call me Old Jiang!¡±


    That¡¯s right. Jiang Ming¡¯s identity in Xiaoqian Mountain was an old man in his seventies.


    ¡°I could never! Who doesn¡¯t know of your name in Xiaoqian Mountain? You¡¯re a master in both farming and alchemy!¡± the skinny cultivator said in admiration and cupped his hands. ¡°I am Yue Changmu, please take good care of me in the future, Master Jiang.¡±


    The two talked for a while. Yue Changmu used to be a cultivator who lived in seclusion in the wilderness. He was a cultivator in the mortal world for decades and only came across the immortal cultivation path in his forties. In just ten years, he had cultivated all the way to the fifth level of the Qi Refinement Realm. He was very talented.


    ¡°This is the Light Body Talisman I made. It¡¯s a gift!¡± Yue Changmu handed over two green talismans andughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite talented. May I ask where your master is?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Yue Changmu in surprise. Making talismans was much harder than alchemy.


    Alchemy only required money. Although there were some technical requirements, it was basically just a lot of practice. As long as one¡¯s family was rich enough, they would be able to produce an alchemist sooner orter.


    However, creating talismans was different. Talismans required extremely high talent. One had to thoroughly understand the essence of the talismans that contained the depth of the cultivation techniques and spells. Only then could one draw them on the talisman paper without any error.


    For example, the Light Body Talisman contained the Light Body Technique. It was sealed in the talisman paper with runes, and after activation, the power of the Light Body Technique would erupt. The advantage of talismans was that they could be cast instantly in battle, which was much faster than splitting one¡¯s attention to cast spells.


    Furthermore, the resources required to make talismans were no less than that required for alchemy. The most important things were the talisman paper that could carry spiritual energy and the spirit ink that contained the true power of the talisman. All of these required a mixture of various rare materials, spirit herbs, and the flesh and blood of demonic beasts. The materials required for each talisman were different.

 Chapter 203 - 203 Cooperation (2)

    203 Cooperation (2)


    ¡°I only obtained an inheritance by chance and figured out some things on my own!¡± Yue Changmu smiled cautiously. ¡°I can only make two elementary life-saving talismans, the Light Body Talisman, and the Spirit Shield Talisman.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too humble!¡± Jiang Ming said from the bottom of his heart. The two of them chatted for a moment, and Jiang Ming gave a bottle of Qi-Returning Pills in return before leaving.


    When Jiang Ming returned to the courtyard, he could not help but shake his head and sigh. Other people had cultivated to the fifth level of the Qi Refinement Realm in less than ten years and even managed to be talisman masters. He had been alive for two hundred years. However, he was not that sessful.


    It did not matter. With his immortality, he had more than enough time to slowly rise to the top.


    !!


    Jiang Ming consoled himself before he calmed down and continued to practice alchemy.


    * * *


    It had only been a few days since he first met Yue Changmu. However, he suddenly came to find him again.


    Jiang Ming weed him into the courtyard, and the two exchanged greetings for a moment. Yue Changmu said calmly, ¡°Master Jiang, to be honest. I chose the cave dwelling in the small green peak to be in your vicinity.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled. He was not surprised. He motioned for him to continue.


    Over the past few decades, he had be more and more skilled in the Misty Rain Technique. Many spirit farmers had moved to the small green peak in an attempt to rub shoulders with him so that he could help them with farming.


    However, Jiang Ming was also a little curious. Was this talisman maker also a farmer? Could it be that he had nted some spirit herbs in his cave and wanted him to cast the Misty Rain Technique on them?


    However, Yue Changmu¡¯s next words were shocking.


    ¡°I would like to work with you to make talismans!¡± Yue Changmu continued slowly, ¡°One of the talismans that I have mastered is called the Rain Talisman. It contains the Misty Rain Technique. It is quite popr here. However, I¡¯ve only mastered the early level of the Misty Rain Technique. The profit margin of such a low-level talisman is very low. Therefore, I would like to invite you to create a Rain Talisman with me that contains the Misty Rain Technique at your level of mastery. You only need to cast the Misty Rain Technique when I¡¯m creating the talisman andpress it to a one-foot radius. I¡¯ll use the corresponding rune to seal it into the talisman paper.


    ¡°There are many immortal cultivators who don¡¯t live on Xiaoqian Mountain. They have their own cave abodes and spirit herb gardens outside the mountains. Some of the spirit herbs they grow need to be watered by an extremely high-level Misty Rain Technique. However, the price of hiring a cultivator with such mastery of the Misty Rain Technique is extremely high. If our talismans are sessful, they¡¯ll definitely sell well. I can give you half of the profit for each talisman.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ming was shocked. ¡°You can make talismans like this?¡±


    ¡°The essence of a talisman is to seal all kinds of techniques and spells within it and cast them when needed. It doesn¡¯t matter who casts it while making the talisman.¡± Yue Changmuughed and continued, ¡°The sess rate will definitely be low at the beginning. However, there will be no problem after some practice. I¡¯ve heard that thoserge sects use this method to make talismans. It¡¯s just that on Xiaoqian Mountain, the individual cultivators regard their talisman inheritance as a treasure and don¡¯t want outsiders to pry into it. Thus, this kind of cooperation is rare.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll secretly learn how to make talismans?¡± Jiang Ming asked, amused.


    ¡°I found this inheritance of mine randomly, what¡¯s there to fear? Furthermore, the path of talismans is extremelyplicated. How can you learn it by just looking at it?¡± Yue Changmuughed. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re already a master of alchemy. Why would he be distracted with talisman-making? Our life spans a mere two hundred years. We don¡¯t have time to waste.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s ¡®we¡¯? Just because you don¡¯t have time to waste doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself. He somewhat understood why Yue Changmu looked for him. He was the one with the lowest cultivation level among the few cultivators in the nt Hall who could cast the Misty Rain Technique at such a profound level. He had also diverted some time to practice alchemy. In Yue Changmu¡¯s eyes, he was probably the least threatening.


    However, Jiang Ming did not feel upset. Only those who were crafty would survive in the world of immortal cultivation.


    ¡°But a Rain Talisman can¡¯t be sold for many spirit stones, right?¡± Jiang Ming immediately frowned.


    ¡°The rarer something is, the more precious it is!¡± Yue Changmu shook his head and exined, ¡°Think about it. What is the price of the Light Body Technique? The spiritual energy consumed can be quickly recovered after using it once. However, a Light Body Talisman that can be used instantly is worth the price of one spirit stone. It¡¯s the same for the Misty Rain Technique. There are no talismans made from a high-level Misty Rain Technique in Xiaoqian Mountain yet. If we can make it, it would be much cheaper for those Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators to buy it than to hire a cultivator from the nt Hall. They¡¯re rich and would buy it in a blink. ording to my calctions, a single talisman can be sold for at least two spirit stones each. Since the Misty Rain Technique¡¯s attributes are mild, the requirements for talisman paper and spirit ink are rtively low. One spirit stone is enough to make two talismans, which means that we can make a huge profit!¡±

 Chapter 204 - 204 Cooperation (3)

    204 Cooperation (3)


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes widened. Talisman-making had incredibly high profit margins! As expected, these skills paid more than farming!


    If Jiang Ming helped make ten talismans a day, he would get at least five spirit stones. That meant that in a month he could easily make half what he did from alchemy.


    Moreover, Jiang Ming also had some preliminary understanding of talisman-making. Even a beginner talisman master could produce more than thirty pieces a day. Even if the two of them needed to work slowly, they would make at least twenty pieces a day. Even when they took into ount their failure rate, the profits were staggering.


    To be honest, Jiang Ming was a little tempted. After all, he was now trying to break through the bottleneck of his martial arts realm and was short of spirit stones. This was a risk-free opportunity. Thus, it was worth a try.


    !!


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t have much free time every day. I can only spend about four hours working with you. If that¡¯s okay, we can go ahead!¡±


    The profits were indeed tempting. However, he could not spend all his time on it.


    ¡°I can only make ten talismans in four hours!¡± Yue Changmu said.


    Jiang Ming smiled faintly. ¡°How strong are we? If we suddenly make huge profits, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to spend our money. I hope you catch my drift.¡±


    Yue Changmu¡¯s body stiffened, and he broke out in a cold sweat. He had been blinded by the benefits before. However, now he was a little clear-headed.


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Master Jiang!¡± He cupped his hands in a serious manner.


    Jiang Ming waved his hand and gave him a reminder. ¡°Let me make this clear first. You and I will cooperate. However, don¡¯t mention my name to the outside world. If anyone finds out, tell them I only earn ten percent of the profit.¡±


    Jiang Ming still habitually kept a low profile. He would try to fool as many people as he could. The more people he fooled, the more peaceful his life would be.


    Yue Changmu nodded helplessly. He had long heard that the people in the nt Hall were very cautious, and today he saw it with his own eyes.


    * * *


    The next day, Jiang Ming went to Yue Changmu¡¯s cave abode as agreed and started to make talismans together.


    However, very quickly, a violent spiritual rain swept through Yue Changmu¡¯s house, drenching the two of them.


    The two of them looked at each other and said in unison, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the courtyard and try again!¡±


    They tried again and again. Jiang Ming estimated that he had to cast the Misty Rain Technique dozens of times before the two of them finally seeded once.


    Yue Changmu looked at the Rain Talisman in his hand and revealed a happy expression.


    ¡°Although we failed several times, we¡¯ve made a working talisman! Let¡¯s work harder to make it stronger!¡±


    After three days, the two of them finally created their firstplete Rain Talisman. It contained a Profound Realm Misty Rain Technique.


    After that, they made several Rain Talismans, and the sales were just as Yue Changmu had predicted.


    Jiang Ming had finally found another way to make money. Now he could make the demonic beast meat stew a few more times a month.


    * * *


    A yearter, Jiang Ming¡¯s blood Qi became more and more condensed. It was red and crystal clear like ss, containing an extremely exuberant power. If he did not use the Spirit Restriction Seal to suppress it, his whole body would be filled with a faint fragrance of extremely pure spiritual power.


    Three yearster, his blood Qi had beenpletely condensed. His body and his blood Qi seemed to have formed a cycle, nourishing each other.


    In the blink of an eye, it had been eight years since Jiang Ming had returned to Xiaoqian Mountain.


    On this day, Jiang Ming stood in the courtyard, his eyes calm.


    ¡°Today is the day.¡±

 Chapter 205 - 205 Unmatched Warrior

    205 Unmatched Warrior


    It was early in the morning, and the mist was thick.


    Jiang Ming was practicing his fist techniques in his courtyard. The blood Qi emitted from his body was extremely weak, and it seemed to even be inferior to unranked martial artists.


    However, every punch he threw seemed to contain a tremendous force.


    In Jiang Ming¡¯s body, all his blood, flesh, bones, and tendons were empty at this time. His blood Qi was so thin that it was almost non-existent. Only by careful examination could one perceive his extremely weak blood Qi.


    However, every trace of his blood Qi was as bright as sunlight, clear and pure, and contained exuberant vitality. At this time, it was slowly seeping into his flesh and blood, tempering his body and causing it to undergo the final transformation.


    This process would build his physical body to be able to break through to be a martial artist at the Foundation Establishment Realm. However, it was extremely difficult to walk this path. One had to be able to connect with their soul and integrate it into their blood Qi. However, one¡¯s blood Qi had to bepletely condensed for this.


    Jiang Ming had been practicing every day for five years since the first time his blood Qi had gone back into his body. Today, he was almost finally done with the process.


    ¡°Only onest bit left!¡±


    Thest bit of blood Qi was about topletely integrate into his body.


    Jiang Ming had been on the path of martial arts for almost two hundred years. Now that he was finally going to take thisst step, he did not know how to feel.


    He remembered picking herbs in Peace Town like it was just yesterday¡­


    Finally, thest trace of blood Qipletely integrated into his body. At this moment, Jiang Ming was like a mortal who had never practiced martial arts. His body was empty.


    However, at the same time, an unprecedented change also happened in Jiang Ming¡¯s body.


    At this moment, his body was actually emitting strands of crystalline light. His entire body seemed to be like ss, and his muscles were clear. His blood, bones, and tendons seemed to be vaguely visible.


    His body trembled, and a thunderous sound erupted from him at this moment. Wisps of ck mist and mud continued to ooze out of his pores.


    As it glowed, it seeped out something. Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes rolled back from the mist, and he quickly blocked his nose with spiritual power.


    In the end, residual blood oozed out and tore his body apart. Jiang Ming seemed to have been cut by a thousand knives, and his whole body was covered in blood.


    However, at the same time, a surge of power emerged from his core, creating new blood that re-entered his body.


    ¡°Is this the rumored marrow and meridian cleansing?¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little excited. He had been in the world of immortal cultivation for decades and had heard of such a thing. However, he never thought it would happen to him.


    He thought that such a thing was reserved for the top geniuses in the world of immortal cultivation!


    However, in the records of various ancient books, there were some natural treasures that could cleanse one¡¯s marrow and meridians and improve one¡¯s aptitude. However, such items were extremely rare. Even the major forces of the Litfire Region could not such treasures. Legend had it that only the blessed grotto-heavens of the Feather Kingdom had these kinds of treasures.


    Jiang Ming grinned and then looked at his own bloody body. He was a little frightened.


    The marrow and meridian cleansing recorded in those ancient books were not so ridiculous. At most, it could only refine some impurities in the body and improve the affinity of the marrow and meridians with spiritual energy. He had never heard of it tearing the body apart and causing blood to spurt out.


    Was he more powerful than the geniuses recorded in the ancient books here?


    Jiang Ming felt that his guess was most likely correct.


    However, this was only his first transformation, and it was already so intense. If he continued to break through the realm of martial arts in the future, would his whole body be torn apart?


    Jiang Ming shook his head. It took him two hundred years to break through to the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts.


    While he was thinking, the transformation was still going on.


    After a full fifteen minutes, the transformation gradually slowed down. In the end, all his injuries were healed, and his body was no longer glowing. Everything returned to normal.


    Jiang Ming stood in the courtyard, feeling as if his entire body had been refurbished. His every move contained power far beyond the past.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally reached the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts!¡±


    Jiang Ming was disgusted by the blood coating his body. He hurriedly cast the Misty Rain Technique to clean himself.


    Then, Jiang Ming changed his clothes, stretched, and casually performed a set of fist techniques. His limbs moved like water. It felt as if he was one with the world and nature.


    His muscles looked ordinary, but they seemed to have a crystalline temperament. He seemed to have grown a bit taller, and his figure was leaner.


    Now, in Jiang Ming¡¯s body, there was no longer any blood Qi that existed alone. His blood Qi waspletely integrated with his blood and flesh. As long as he willed it, his blood Qi could burst out in an instant. It was more fierce than usual, and the power contained in it was also iparable.


    ¡°The physical body is the foundation of martial arts. All the power of martial arts exists by relying on the physical body! If the end of immortal cultivation is immortal ascension, then what is the end of martial arts?¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly had a trace of curiosity. There were legends of immortal cultivators breaking the void and bing true immortals in this world. However, there were no legends of martial arts bing true immortals. Did they not exist? Or were these legends lost to history?


    If they did not exist, then he would like to see what was at the end of the path of martial arts.


    ¡°However, for now, I should first test my physical strength and see how far it has evolved.¡±


    Jiang Ming walked to a stone table and picked up a small ck shield from the table. He touched the various potholes on the surface of the shield and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. I¡¯ve used all kinds of techniques. However, I haven¡¯t been able to pierce through this shield. Today will be the day I shatter it.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he put his left hand behind the shield and his right hand punched the surface of the shield like lightning.


    There was no powerful fluctuation, only a muffled sound, and then, the shield that had apanied Jiang Ming for decades finally shattered into pieces.


    Jiang Ming was not surprised, but he felt that this was not the limit, so he immediately took out a red sword.


    It was the Scarlet Separation Sword!


    He flicked his finger, and the Scarlet Separation Sword suddenly turned into a red beam of light, circling a few times in the courtyard. Under Jiang Ming¡¯s control, it burst out with all its power and short toward him.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm. He did not use any defensive techniques. However, he exerted the power of his physical body to the extreme. He suddenly punched forward and collided with the sword that was shooting at him.


    With the sharp ng of metal, the Scarlet Separation Sword¡¯s light surged as it was repelled.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s body did not even shake. After all, his martial arts body was at the Foundation Establishment Realm level and could almost ignore the attack of a flying sword at the eighth level of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    Jiang Ming mainly wanted to test the strength of his body with a middle-grade magical weapon.


    Then, he looked at his hand. There was a clear cut on it, and his palm was covered in blood. However, if one looked carefully, they would see that it was just a scratch.


    Jiang Ming was pleasantly surprised. He had just stepped into the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts, and his flesh and blood had just begun to transform. However, he could already withstand a middle-grade magical weapon¡¯s attack with only some scratches.


    Moreover, the Scarlet Separation Sword was one of the best middle-grade magical weapons!


    ¡°I¡¯ll consolidate it a little more. My physical body should not be at any disadvantage against a middle-grade magical weapon at all!¡±


    ...


    Jiang Ming was extremely satisfied with this result.


    Today¡¯s results were worthy of the spirit stones he had invested all these years.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s goal was to advance in both the path of martial arts and the path of immortal cultivation at the same time and be an unmatched warrior.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rest for a while and then go make talismans!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the sky before he made himself arge meal. Then, he left the courtyard and walked to Yue Changmu¡¯s cave abode.


    The two had worked together for eight years. They had made a name for themselves in Xiaoqian Mountain.


    Moreover, the two of them were quitepatible with each other, and their friendship was quite strong.


    ¡°However, this old cultivator¡¯s talent in immortal cultivation seems to be much stronger than mine. His cultivation has be more and more profound these years, and he has earned so many spirit stones for his cultivation. He seems to be on the verge of a breakthrough!¡±

 Chapter 206 - 206 The Conquest Starts Again

    206 The Conquest Starts Again


    Two years after Jiang Ming reached the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts, Yue Changmu finally broke through to thete stage of the Qi Refinement Realm and became the number one individual cultivator on the small green peak. Even in Xiaoqian Mountain, he was considered a figure at the top of the pyramid.


    However, this old cultivator was quite generous. He still treated Jiang Ming equally and still made Rain Talismans with him every day. However, his efficiency had increased by several times, and their profits had increased a lot.


    Jiang Ming was also happy with this. With the protection of ate-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivator, people who had designs on his business vanished entirely. Thus, he could earn spirit stones and cultivate in peace.


    The green jade lotus that he had nted ten years ago had also finallypleted its first life cycle. It withered and died, leaving behind only about twenty lotus seeds. The color of the lotus seeds this time was much deeper than the one he had nted before. It looked like real green jade.


    Under the strong begging of the King of Medicine, Jiang Ming let it eat three of the seeds, and the rest were nted in the pond.


    * * *


    Time flew by, and another twenty years passed by quickly.


    It had been more than fifty years since Jiang Ming first arrived at Xiaoqian Mountain.


    Xiaoqian Mountain seemed to be in trouble again.


    Jiang Ming strolled around the round valley market and bought arge piece of demonic beast meat from a butcher shop opened by a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator. He carried it home. However, he was frowning.


    After living here for decades, Jiang Ming knew the prices of goods in Xiaoqian Mountain very well. Although there were asional fluctuations, they were all quite stable.


    The only time it was out of the ordinary was when Xiaoqian Mountain was under attack.


    And now, the prices of goods in Xiaoqian Mountain seemed to have started to rise again.


    In addition, the prices of pills, talismans, and so on were also steadily increasing. Even the Qi-Returning Pill that Jiang Ming refined was in high demand again.


    ¡°This is not a good sign!¡±


    Jiang Ming had an ominous premonition in his heart. After the chaosst time, there was news that the storm was only suspended. However, it was notpletely over. Could it be that an even bigger storm was brewing?


    ¡°Sixty years have passed, and the ck Rock Ruins are about to open. Could it be rted to this?¡±


    Themotion back then had started because of the ck Rock Ruins. Later, the Cloud Dream Sect and other grotto-heavens and blessednds also crept into the Litfire Region for the ck Rock Ruins.


    Jiang Ming thought, ¡°Whether it¡¯s Xiaoqian Mountain or the Fire Lotus Valley, there are more terrifying behemoths behind them. If those behemoths fight, Xiaoqian Mountain will crumble.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment, and he already had the intention to retreat.


    ¡°Twelve years ago, I had already broken through to the ninth level of the Qi Refinement Realm. Although the progress of thest level of the Qi Refinement Realm is slow, I am almost at the peak of this realm. The biggest hurdle now is the Foundation Establishment Realm. It is more dependent on my own transformation. Whether or not the spiritual energy in the outside world is rich does not matter much.¡±


    Although the spiritual energy in his cave abode was very rich, Jiang Ming¡¯s progress had been getting slower and slower in recent years. It could be said that he had encountered the biggest bottleneck in immortal cultivation so far.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s main purpose foring to Xiaoqian Mountain back then was for the rich spiritual energy. However, it was useless to him now.


    From now on, he would have to find a Foundation Establishment Realm technique, and then slowly practice to break through the bottleneck. Or, he had to be lucky enough to get a treasure that could improve his cultivation base. The only other option he had left was to find a medicinal pill to assist him.


    However, he had spent a lot of money on cultivation over the years. Such medicinal pills or treasures were easily priced at thousands of spirit stones. Jiang Ming could not afford them at all.


    Moreover, treasures of that level were much rarer than middle-grade magical tools. You could hardly find them in Xiaoqian Mountain.


    All in all, it was meaningless to stay in Xiaoqian Mountain now.


    Moreover, his current identity was a man who was already over a hundred years old on the surface. That was very close to death for a fifth-level Qi Refinement Realm cultivator. If he stayed any longer, he would be easily exposed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just find out some information and collect what I need. It¡¯s time to leave.¡±


    That night, Jiang Ming once again invited Feng He for a meal and asked him about the situation at Xiaoqian Mountain.


    ¡°No one is as cautious as you.¡±


    In the Jade Pavilion, Feng He was drinking spirit wine, and his expression was a little incredulous. Although the nt Hall encouraged its members to have a low profile, no one was as cautious as Jiang Ming. He had been practicing alchemy for decades and had never been involved in any trouble.


    If there was any trouble, he would be the first to slip away.


    ¡°However, Xiaoqian Mountain is really going to change drastically this time. I¡¯m also preparing to leave!¡± Feng He sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I cane back in the future. The Cloud Dream Sect and the grotto-heaven behind the Fire Lotus Valley seem to have an old grudge. Now that they¡¯re using Xiaoqian Mountain as an excuse, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re going to fight again. The thing that our elder obtainedst time seems to be quite important in rtion to the ck Rock Ruins. I¡¯m afraid this time, a bloody battle will really take ce.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes darkened. It seemed that his guess was right.


    ¡°And the ck Rock Ruins this time will probably be countless times more lively than usual!¡± Feng He suddenlyughed and looked amused.


    ¡°With a Golden Core Realm expert making a move, other than some desperate cultivators, there aren¡¯t many who would dare to join in the fun, right?¡± Jiang Ming asked with a smile.


    ¡°There have always been a lot of desperate cultivators.¡± Feng He shook his head and continued, ¡°This time around, it seems that the ancient formation in the ck Rock Ruins has undergone some strange changes during the copse. I heard that the restrictions on cultivation levels in most of the areas have intensified again, and only Qi Refinement Realm cultivators can enter. This seems to be the original rule of the ruins. However, I don¡¯t know why it has been restored again! There¡¯s only a small part of the area where the formation is broken, and the restrictions don¡¯t apply. It can allow Foundation Establishment Realm and Golden Core Realm cultivators to break in. However, they can only move within a certain area, and it¡¯s extremely dangerous. With such a change, I¡¯m afraid that many Qi Refinement Realm cultivators, who didn¡¯t dare to participate in the beginning, will swarm in!¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned.

 Chapter 207 - 207 Leaving (1)

    207 Leaving (1)


    Late at night, Jiang Ming was lying in his room, digesting the news he got from Feng He.


    ¡°The ck Rock Ruins are gradually copsing. However, the original restrictions have partially been restored. Most of the areas can only be entered by those in the Qi Refinement Realm. ording to Feng He, there are only five to six years until the next time the remains will be fully opened. This might also be thest time the ck Rock Ruins will be opened. After that, it will bepletely destroyed, and everything will cease to exist!¡±


    Jiang Ming recalled some ancient books that he had read. It was said that a long time ago, when the ck stone monument first appeared, it would only allow people in the Qi Refinement Realm to enter. Later, as time passed, the restrictions were gradually damaged, and it could only allow stronger cultivators to enter.


    However, they did not expect that just when the ruins were about to copse, the restriction would actually be strengthened again.


    !!


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed with a thoughtful look. This might be a hard-won opportunity for him.


    After being in the world of immortal cultivation for decades, Jiang Ming had been working on himself in Xiaoqian Mountain. He was quite strong now. However, as he progressed along the path of cultivation, sheer grit would not be enough to improve.


    The Foundation Establishment Realm was almost impossible to reach. Even Feng He. who had been in the nt Hall for decades and came from a rich family, had not been able to sessfully break through to the Foundation Establishment Realm. Even if Jiang Ming found a Foundation Establishment Realm technique, the hope of sessfully breaking through was estimated to be extremely slim.


    In terms of martial arts cultivation, if Jiang Ming was not lucky enough to obtain the iplete breathing technique from the ruins, he would not have been able to break through to the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    However, the breathing technique was still iplete. Now that it was circting intermittently, it was difficult to continue cultivating. He had to find a way to continue.


    The best ce to find theplete technique was naturally the ck Rock Ruins. Except for the iplete breathing technique obtained from the ruins, Jiang Ming had never seen any other Foundation Establishment Realm martial arts cultivation technique.


    However, If the ck Rock Ruins were swarmed by powerful immortal cultivators, Jiang Ming would naturally not even think about going there. However, now that the restrictions had been restored, he had a chance.


    Jiang Ming blinked.


    ¡°With my current strength, I¡¯m at the peak of the ninth level of the Qi Refinement Realm. I¡¯m also a Foundation Establishment Realm martial artist. I might not be able to defeat everyone in my path. However, at the very least, I will not get killed.¡±


    Although he was very confident in his own strength, maybe there were some geniuses and rare secret treasures in the three big grotto-heavens and six blessednds that could pose a threat to him. It was better to be cautious.


    A momentter, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes finally shed with a hint of determination. He decided to participate in this storm.


    This was an incredibly rare opportunity. As long as he kept a low profile and mixed into the crowd of Qi Refinement Realm cultivators to rush into the ruins, who could stop him?


    After lying low for decades, it was time to make a move!


    ¡°Xiaoqian Mountain is also gradually falling into chaos. I have to make some preparations over the next few days. Then, it¡¯s time to leave!¡±


    Although there were still a few years before the ruins would open, Jiang Ming knew he had to start preparing now.


    The next day, Jiang Ming packed up all the items in his cave abode. This time, even all the spirit herbs in his garden had beenpletely harvested. No matter what the oue of his journey to the ruins was, he did not n to return to Xiaoqian Mountain.


    In the end, he stuffed the King of Medicine into the spirit beast bag and left the cave abode that he had lived in for decades.


    ¡°Mr. Yue, I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet again!¡± Jiang Ming went to Yue Changmu¡¯s cave and said goodbye to his old friend.


    Of course, he was also here to take his share of the spirit stones.


    Over the past three decades, Yue Changmu had also reached the peak of the Qi Refinement Ream. He was ready to go to the ck Rock Ruins to fight for a chance to enter the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    Jiang Ming sighed with emotion. He only knew three ninth-level Qi Refinement Realm cultivators from Xiaoqian Mountain: Feng He, Li Yuankang, and Yue Changmu. Even if they were all preparing to explore the ck Rock Ruins, the other immortal cultivation forces were probably sending just as many people.


    This time, all the immortal cultivators in the Litfire Region and even the outer regions would probably swarm here.


    ¡°However, the more the merrier!¡± Jiang Ming thought. It was easier to keep a low profile with more people around.


    * * *


    As soon as Jiang Ming walked into the round valley market, a level two Qi Refinement Realm cultivator greeted him warmly, ¡°Master Jiang, hello! Do you have medicinal pills for sale¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯ve got some spirit herbs for sale as well. I¡¯m looking for your boss!¡± Jiang Ming said with a faint smile. Over the past few decades, as the pills he refined gradually became famous, he did not have to always set up a stall. He cooperated with the Hundred Pill Pavilion and supplied them with his medicinal pills. Although his selling price was slightly lower, this saved Jiang Ming a lot of time and effort. The cooperation between the two sides had always been pleasant.


    Soon, an old man in a brocade robe walked out and said with a happy face, ¡°Master Jiang, do you have spirit herbs for sale? Let¡¯s take a look at them!¡±

 Chapter 208 - 208 Leaving (2)

    208 Leaving (2)


    Everyone knew that Jiang Ming was not only an alchemist, but he was also a master of the Misty Rain Technique. The spirit herbs he cultivated were of excellent quality. However, he rarely sold them.


    Jiang Ming smiled and did not say much. He asked the shopkeeper, Mr. Qin, to find a quiet room, and the two of them walked in and closed the door.


    Although he had been working with Mr. Qin for a long time and trusted him, it was always best to be cautious.


    In the quiet room, Jiang Ming looked left and right, then raised his hand and took out a storage ring. The spirit herbs were taken out from the storage ring and ced neatly on the table. Some were sealed in jade boxes to prevent any spiritual energy from leaking. The entire table was filled with his stock from several years ago.


    As his cultivation level increased, the effects of these spirit herbs lessened. He might as well sell them for spirit stones.


    ¡°This quality¡­! As expected of you, Master Jiang!¡±


    Mr. Qin looked at them one by one, and his eyes became brighter and brighter. He held a bunch of yellow fruits in his hands fondly.


    ¡°This yellow crystal fruit¡¯s quality is wless, and it¡¯s also muchrger than normal spirit fruits. It can also increase the sess rate of alchemy. I can offer you thirty spirit stones per fruit. Is that okay, Master Jiang?¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded. A normal yellow crystal fruit was only worth a little more than twenty spirit stones. However, the yellow crystal fruit that he cultivated every day with the Misty Rain Technique was of a much higher quality. Mr. Qin¡¯s offer was fair.


    Soon, all of Jiang Ming¡¯s spirit herbs had been appraised by Mr. Qin. They were sold for more than seven hundred spirit stones in total.


    ¡°I still have some green jade lotus seeds. I wonder if you would like to purchase them?¡± Finally, Jiang Ming took out twenty dark green lotus seeds, each of which exuded a strong aura of spiritual energy.


    In the past thirty years, he had harvested three life cycles of green jade lotus. Each life cycle yielded exponentially more seeds than the previous life cycle. Thus, he hardly needed them all.


    Mr. Qin did not know whether tough or cry when he saw these useless seeds. ¡°These are thirty-year-old green jade lotus seeds, right? How about fifteen spirit stones for the lot?¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Jiang Ming waved his hand casually. However, in his heart, he wasining. No wonder no one grew these seeds in Xiaoqian Mountain! It took thirty years to harvest the green jade lotus seeds. It would take almost a century for it to make a substantial profit!


    ¡°May I ask if you¡¯re preparing to leave?¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°Mr. Qin, you are naturally more well-informed than me. You have to understand that a weak cultivator like me can¡¯t get involved in any big trouble.¡±


    ¡°Master Jiang, you¡¯re not a weak cultivator.¡± Mr. Qin quickly waved his hand and said with a serious expression, ¡°It may seem safe down the mountain. However, it¡¯s not a ce where cultivators like us can stay for long. The Hundred Pill Pavilion is well protected. I wonder if you are willing to join us. No matter what happens, we¡¯ll definitely ensure your safety.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment, then he immediately realized that the Hundred Pill Pavilion had probably taken a fancy to his mastery of the Misty Rain Technique and alchemy skills. They wanted to take advantage of this storm to recruit people and expand their forces.


    Jiang Ming could also understand. Wealth was found in danger. Usually, these individual cultivators were extremely undisciplined, and it was extremely difficult to recruit them.


    However, no matter what kind of protection the Hundred Pill Pavilion offered, Jiang Ming was not very optimistic about it. The Hundred Pill Pavilion would be nothing in the face of a Golden Core Realm cultivator.


    Jiang Ming did not ask any more questions. He waved his hand and refused. He took the spirit stones and left quickly.


    Walking out of the Hundred Pill Pavilion, Jiang Ming¡¯s heart also trembled. He could not stay any longer.


    He strolled around the market for a while and bought some middle-grade Light Body Talismans and other escape talismans. He then prepared to leave.


    ¡°Master Jiang?¡±


    However, before Jiang Ming could walk out of the market, he was blocked by a figure.


    ¡°What a coincidence! Do you still have Qi-Returning Pills? Can you sell a few bottles to me?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the beautiful woman in a white chiffon dress in front of him, and he was instantly vignt.


    However, on the surface, Jiang Ming¡¯s expression did not change. He cupped his hands and said, ¡°Greetings, Ms. Luo. I¡¯ve already sold all of today¡¯s medicinal pills to the Hundred Pill Pavilion. I¡¯ll try my best to refine a few batches of them as soon as possible tomorrow, and I¡¯ll personally deliver them to your residence.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Master Jiang!¡± The woman in the white dress was surprised. She smiled brightly. She quickly walked to Jiang Ming and bowed to thank him.


    A wisp of perfume suddenly entered Jiang Ming¡¯s nose, and the woman¡¯s neckline was lowered, inadvertently catching Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The woman in the white dress quickly covered her chest and turned to leave with a slightly red face.


    Jiang Ming stared at the back of the woman in the white dress for a moment. Then, he turned around and strode away, flying down the mountain.


    The woman¡¯s name was Luo Yanyue, and she was also an individual cultivator on the small green peak. She hade to Xiaoqian Mountain a few years ago and would asionally buy pills from Jiang Ming.


    However, Jiang Ming had always kept a respectful distance from her. Although Luo Yanyue seemed to be cultivating amon technique called the Spring Wood Art, which was almost the same as the Five Elemental Arts, Jiang Ming¡¯s heightened perception and Spirit Restricting Seal could always sense a strange, decaying aura from Luo Yanyue. It was like the rotten leaves on the ground in autumn, which made people feel ufortable.


    Although the other party was only at the sixth level of the Qi Refinement Realm, Jiang Ming still maintained his vignce and never had too much contact with her.


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s also here for this storm at Xiaoqian Mountain!¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself.


    After leaving Xiaoqian Mountain, Jiang Ming directly took out the Spirit Sword Shuttle and sat on it. He cut through the clouds and flew away.


    ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to sessfully reach the Foundation Establishment Realm during this trip to the ck Rock Ruins.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mood was also in turmoil.


    In the past few years, he had alsopiled a lot of research rted to the Foundation Establishment Realm. Thus, he had some understanding of the difficulty of breaking through.


    As the name implied, the Foundation Establishment Realm was likeying the foundation of the future immortal cultivation path. If breaking through to the Foundation Establishment Realm was not achieved, the immortal cultivation path could not be continued. The quality of one¡¯s foundation also determined how far one could go in the future.


    In addition to the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivation technique, the method of building the foundation also required a lot of time and resources. Only one in a hundred would seed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have a Foundation Establishment Realm technique.¡± Jiang Ming thought of this and could not help but shake his head.


    Suddenly, Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and turned his head to look. A few streaks of light could be vaguely seen behind him.


    The streaks of light were approaching Jiang Ming. Obviously, they were not here to chat.


    ¡°Why do I always encounter such things every time I go down the mountain?¡±


    Jiang Ming exined. However, it was not unexpected. Every time he escaped, it was when chaos was about to break out. It was reasonable to encounter people who wanted to fish in troubled waters.


    ¡°Huh? Why does the purple light at the very front seem to be running for its life?¡±


    Jiang Ming squinted and rxed a little. It seemed that they just happened to be going in the same direction. He changed the direction of his Spirit Sword Shuttle and fled. He did not want to encounter trouble.


    However, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes darkened. The purple light also changed its direction and rushed straight toward Jiang Ming.

 Chapter 209 - 209 Courting Death (1)

    209 Courting Death (1)


    In the sky, the Spirit Sword Shuttle turned into a blue streak of light and flew across, leaving a long trail of clouds behind.


    A few thousand feet behind him, another purple streak of light followed closely. No matter how many times Jiang Ming changed his direction, it still followed him.


    Moreover, there were six to seven streaks of light that were persistently chasing after the purple light. The distance was slowly closing.


    Jiang Ming turned his head and nced at the purple light. Judging from its speed, it should be a middle-grade magical tool. However, the cultivation level of the cultivator who used the magical tool should only be at thete stage of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    As for the cultivators who were chasing after the purple light, they could not seem to catch up with it no matter what. It was obvious that their cultivation level was not that strong. It was impossible for them to be Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators.


    ¡°As long as there are no Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators, it¡¯s not a big problem!¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself. However, his eyes became more and more gloomy.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m only at the Qi Refinement Realm. I¡¯m already driving the Spirit Sword Shuttle as fast as I can.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not want to care about these things. However, unless he used the Mystic me Spirit Sacrifice Spell and refined his spiritual power to a higher level, he would definitely be unable to shake off these cultivators.


    ¡°However, if I were to use a cluster of mystic fire for no reason, it would really be a huge loss,¡± Jiang Ming muttered. ¡°I¡¯ve only umted a dozen or so good-quality mystic fires over the years. I don¡¯t want to waste them on this!¡±


    His gaze gradually became ruthless. There was only one solution.


    ¡°There are crisscrossing valleys and ravines a hundred miles ahead.¡±


    Jiang Ming recalled the map in his mind and fully activated his spiritual energy. The speed of the Spirit Sword Shuttle increased a little.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, the terrain in front of them became steeper. Jiang Ming could already see theplicated valleys in the distance. There were cracks and ravines everywhere. It would be difficult for anyone to find him if he hid inside.


    He changed his direction quickly and drove the Spirit Sword Shuttle directly into the valley. He flew close to the ground for more than ten miles before he put the Spirit Sword Shuttle away. He then used the Spirit Restriction Seal topletely conceal his aura and hid in a narrow valley.


    To Jiang Ming¡¯s surprise, the purple light also fell from the sky and fell into the valley. A figure staggered and fled into the forest.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, please save my life. I will definitely repay you generously.¡±


    A gentle and soft voice sounded. It spread far away with the spread of spiritual power and fell into Jiang Ming¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Why does this voice sound so familiar?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. It was Luo Yanyue¡¯s voice!


    When he thought about the rotten and ufortable aura he had felt from Luo Yanyue¡¯s body, Jiang Ming felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Is she reallying for me?¡± Jiang Ming frowned. When he left Xiaoqian Mountain, he had already changed his appearance and aura. How could he be targeted?


    Just as he was in a daze, a figure in a white dress was gradually approaching where Jiang Ming was hiding.


    ¡°As expected, she ising for me.¡±


    Jiang Ming was hiding behind an ancient tree, staring at a faintly discernible figure in a white dress in the distant forest. Although the figure seemed to be running around desperately, she was obviously approaching him.


    Gradually, Jiang Ming could also see that there were traces of blood on the woman¡¯s white dress. Her face was also full of anxiety and panic. If he were an ordinary cultivator who was hot-blooded, he might really have jumped out and saved this beautiful woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m just an old man over two hundred years old. Your trick doesn¡¯t work on me,¡± Jiang Ming muttered. How could he be tracked even though he had hidden all his aura?


    ¡°It¡¯s not spiritual energy. I didn¡¯t take anything from her.¡± Over the years, Jiang Ming had practiced the Spirit Restriction Seal more and more skillfully, and he still had some experience in hiding his aura.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! The smell!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. He remembered the time he had run into Luo Yanyue. He had smelled an orchid-like fragrance on her body. At that time, he had thought that it was a woman¡¯s perfume and had left it at that.


    He quickly used his spiritual energy to check his body and immediately sensed an extremely weak smell on his skin. If he had not carefully checked with a calm mind, he would not have discovered this smell.


    Jiang Ming shook his head. It seemed that he had to be more careful in the future.


    At this moment, Luo Yanyue was already close to where he was hiding. It was toote to get rid of the smell.


    Jiang Ming decided not to hide anymore. He jumped out of the valley and stood on top of a mountain.


    ¡°If youe any further, the sword in my hand is going to draw blood!¡±


    Jiang Ming turned his hand and took out his middle-grade magical weapon, the Scarlet Separation Sword. He pointed it at Luo Yanyue, who was about to climb the mountain.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, are you really going to leave me in the lurch? If you save me, I¡¯ll definitely repay you with my body! Perhaps I can help you break through to the Foundation Establishment Realm.¡±

 Chapter 210 - 210 Courting Death (2)

    210 Courting Death (2)


    Luo Yanyue¡¯s pretty face was pale, and her clothes were in a mess. She revealed arge patch of fair skin and asked pitifully, ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me?¡±


    Jiang Ming took note of this. Now that he was in a different disguise, it seemed that Luo Yanyue¡¯s method could only track the target she had left her scent on. However, she could not see through the other party¡¯s true identity.


    ¡°It seems like she has left her scent on many people.¡± Jiang Ming was speechless. What disgusting behavior!


    Even if she was pretty, it still made Jiang Ming feel nauseated.


    However, Luo Yanyue¡¯s aura was at the ninth level of the Qi Refinement Realm, which surprised Jiang Ming. He could not see through her true cultivation level back at Xiaoqian Mountain.


    Seeing that Luo Yanyue still wanted to move forward, Jiang Ming did not hesitate any longer. He immediately whipped out the Scarlet Separation Sword, which turned into a streak of scarlet light and shot at Luo Yanyue¡¯s neck.


    Luo Yanyue¡¯s expression also changed. She had not expected this man to be so heartless as to attack her directly.


    She took out a diamond-shaped green shield, which collided with the Scarlet Separation Sword and blocked the attack.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, you¡¯re too cruel!¡± Luo Yanyue¡¯s tone was sorrowful. However, her eyes shed with a hint of fierceness. She was trying to guess who this person in front of her was.


    She had a pitiful expression on her face. However, she was secretly sizing up Jiang Ming, guessing how rich he was.


    At this moment, a few figures finally caught up from behind. They descended from the sky and surrounded Luo Yanyue.


    The uniforms they were wearing were quite familiar to Jiang Ming. They were all cultivators of Xiaoqian Mountain¡¯sw enforcement team.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, fellow cultivator! Stop this person!¡± The leader of the group was tall and had a valiant aura. She cupped her hands toward Jiang Ming and smiled.


    Jiang Ming nodded slightly. However, his eyes narrowed. He did not expect to meet an acquaintance here.


    This figure was He Xiaowan, the female cultivator who had joined the nt Hall before the first round of chaos in Xiaoqian Mountain.


    After that, He Xiaowan joined thew-enforcement team. After a few decades, she had reached the peak of the Qi Refinement Realm, and she became a minor team leader of thew enforcement team. However, she had not broken through to the Foundation Establishment Realm. It was said that she was waiting for the opportunity in the ck Rock Ruins.


    ¡°I wonder what crime this woman hasmitted that made thew enforcement team chase after her for thousands of miles?¡± Jiang Ming chuckled. ¡°I just ran into her on the mountain. She¡¯s just an ordinary female cultivator.¡±


    He Xiaowan red at Luo Yanyue coldly. ¡°Fellow cultivator, you¡¯re wrong. This woman is not an ordinary female cultivator. She¡¯s a member of the Divine Eye Sect. Many cultivators of the Divine Eye Sect have sneaked into Xiaoqian Mountain andmitted many crimes.¡±


    Jiang Ming was also stunned. He did not expect Luo Yanyue to have such an identity.


    He had long heard of the Divine Eye Sect. They had participated in the previous chaos at Xiaoqian Mountain. They had taken over the Pillfire Hall and ughtered many innocent cultivators. They were a sect with an extremely bad reputation in the Feather Kingdom.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Wu that we were able to discover Luo Yanyue¡¯s true identity. However, this woman is extremely slippery,¡± He Xiaowan said. ¡°We were just about to catch her when she escaped!¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at the man beside He Xiaowan. He was a middle-aged man with a rough face. His aura was no weaker than He Xiaowan¡¯s. At this time, he nodded at Jiang Ming with a smile.


    For some reason, Jiang Ming felt that something was wrong. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t get in the way of thew enforcement team.¡±


    He was about to leave.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, please wait!¡±


    The burly man, Mr. Wu, suddenly spoke as he raised the two green-gold batons in his hands. ¡°This woman seemed to have asked you for help earlier. Are you two connected? Regardless, please don¡¯t leave and cooperate with our investigation.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°You¡¯re a little too arbitrary. There¡¯s no evidence to suggest I¡¯m with her.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wu, there¡¯s no need for that. This cultivator clearly has nothing to do with Luo Yanyue.¡± He Xiaowan frowned.


    ¡°That might not be the case!¡± Mr. Wu¡¯s eyes were cold and sharp. ¡°Thew enforcement team naturally has to be thorough. I¡¯m sorry, fellow cultivator!¡±


    As he spoke, Mr. Wu walked toward the mountain where Jiang Ming was standing and said in a deep voice, ¡°Please cooperate with us, fellow cultivator. If you are proven innocent after this, thew enforcement team will definitely apologize to you in person and offer you generous gifts!¡±


    His words were open and calm. However, Jiang Ming felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for such a generous gift, goodbye!¡± Jiang Ming made a prompt decision, jumped up, and was about to escape without looking back.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Mr. Wu¡¯s eyes finally revealed his killing intent. His aura burst out and he rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    He took out the two long green gold batons in his hands and swung them toward Jiang Ming with great force. However, he did not look like he was trying to stop Jiang Ming from leaving. Instead, he looked like he was trying to kill Jiang Ming.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to go down the mountain and meet a sitting duck. It¡¯s unreasonable not to kill it.¡± Mr. Wu sneered internally.


    It did not matter if he was a ninth-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivator. He was just an individual cultivator. From the speed of his previous escape light, he seemed to be cultivating an ordinary technique and was not very strong.

 Chapter 211 - 211 Courting Death (3)

    211 Courting Death (3)


    This scene made He Xiaowan a little confused. She did not understand why her mild-tempered old senior in thew enforcement team would suddenly make things difficult for a stranger at this time.


    ¡°Mr. Wu is very experienced after all. Could this person really be rted to the Divine Eye Sect?¡± He Xiaowan began to doubt herself.


    However, He Xiaowan suddenly felt a sense of danger and quickly moved away from her original position.


    A huge fireball suddenly crashed where she had been standing. At the same time, a flying sword swept across and fiercely shot toward He Xiaowan without losing momentum.


    !!


    He Xiaowan barely dodged the fireball. However, the flying sword grazed her shoulder, causing blood to stter.


    ¡°You guys!¡±


    He Xiaowan retreated quickly and stared at the two people who had attacked her. She was shocked and angry.


    The ones who had summoned the fireball and the flying sword were two members of thew enforcement team.


    At the same time, two innocent members of thew enforcement team were suddenly ambushed by their teammates beside them. Various magical tools and talismans burst out with light, killing them immediately.


    It was obvious that the other party had done this several times. Their first move was merciless, killing them in a single strike.


    In an instant, there were only five people left in thew enforcement team, and the remaining four stared at He Xiaowan fiercely.


    ¡°Kill them!¡± Luo Yanyue¡¯s face was no longer filled with panic. Instead, it was cold and emotionless. She took out a purple flying sword, which emitted a dazzling light, and attacked He Xiaowan.


    All of them attacked He Xiaowan at the same time.


    ¡°You guys¡­! All of you are from the Divine Eye Sect!¡±


    Even if He Xiaowan¡¯s reaction was slow, she still managed to dodge the attacks.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the geniuses of the Cloud Dream Sect to be so stupid,¡± Luo Yanyue said with a chuckle.


    He Xiaowan¡¯s heart sank when she heard this. The other party even knew about her identity. It seemed that today was not going to be a good day.


    As one of the six blessednds, the Cloud Dream Sect¡¯s heritage was far superior to the Divine Eye Sect¡¯s. However, the Divine Eye Sect was ruthless and loved to rob and kill the disciples of such blessednds. After so many years, the Divine Eye Sect still had not been destroyed.


    Furthermore, the Cloud Dream Sect had attacked the Divine Eye Sect many times. The two sides had been enemies for generations.


    He Xiaowan was in despair. She had onlye to Xiaoqian Mountain to gain experience and had not expected to fall into the Divine Eye Sect¡¯s trap.


    In a short while, He Xiaowan had a few more wounds on her body. Although she was at peak of the Qi Refinement Realm, Luo Yanyue¡¯s cultivation level was not any weaker than hers. Against so many people, He Xiaowan had almost no chance of fighting back.


    ¡°Luo Yanyue¡¯s status must be quite high among the disciples of the Divine Eye Sect.¡± He Xiaowan sighed internally. If she could kill this woman today, it would be a great achievement.


    It was a pity that Luo Yanyue probably thought the same way. In order to catch a Cloud Dream Sect disciple like her, she had set up quite a big trap.


    A loud sound suddenly came from the top of the mountain. Luo Yanyue and the others slowed down and looked over.


    He Xiaowan also took a nce and was instantly stunned.


    Mr. Wu¡¯s chest was pierced through by a golden streak of light surrounded by red mes.


    ¡°Fire Metal Sword Technique?¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded. Although this technique could erupt with an attack power far beyond those of the same rank, Mr. Wu was also a battle-seasoned person. How could he be so easily killed?


    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m not only an immortal cultivator. I¡¯m also a martial artist at the Foundation Establishment Realm.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at the shocked and puzzled eyes of the people at the foot of the mountain, and he shook his head.


    This Mr. Wu really underestimated him. After a few long-range attacks failed to take him down, he rushed up with the two batons, looking like he wanted to fight him in closebat.


    Jiang Ming just wanted tough. He had never seen such a suicidal person.


    The consequences were as expected. The people at the foot of the mountain only saw Mr. Wu being pierced through the chest. However, they did not see that the man¡¯s body was almostpletely crushed by Jiang Ming¡¯s punch before that.


    ¡°I can¡¯t expose my true strength!¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself. He flicked his finger, and a fireball enveloped the body of Mr. Wu.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were slightly cold. He walked down the mountain with the Scarlet Separation Sword.


    ¡°Are you courting death?¡±

 Chapter 212 - 212 Relax and Take a Deep Breath (1)

    212 Rx and Take a Deep Breath (1)


    ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    Luo Yanyue stared at Jiang Ming, who was walking down the mountain unscathed. She was almost trembling with shock.


    The others might not know much about Mr. Wu¡¯s true strength. However, Luo Yanyue knew how strong he was. He was a disciple of the Divine Eye Sect who was from the batch above her.


    Although Mr. Wu had never broken through to the Foundation Establishment Realm stage, his cultivation was iparably vigorous. He had trained in the Qi Refinement Realm for several decades and was by no meansparable to ordinary cultivators. Even among the ninth-level Qi Refinement Realm geniuses of her batch, there were few who were his match.


    !!


    He had thought that this trip to deal with a disciple from the Cloud Dream Sect would be a piece of cake. He had also thought of killing and robbing Jiang Ming on the way.


    However, no one had expected Jiang Ming would be so terrifying.


    ¡°How could there be such a strong cultivator among the country bumpkins of Xiaoqian Mountain!¡± Luo Yanyue stared at the handsome young man and felt extremely remorseful. If she had known this would happen, she would not have provoked this guy.


    ¡°My fellow cultivator, please calm down!¡± Her expression changed and she quickly reached out her hand.


    At this moment, Luo Yanyue and the others stopped fighting with He Xiaowan. No one dared be distracted in the face of such a powerful enemy.


    He Xiaowan also had a moment to catch her breath. She leaned against a tree and quietly recovered from her injuries.


    ¡°Calm down? Why didn¡¯t you calm down when he tried to stop me?¡± Jiang Ming did not stop walking. He seemed to be smiling.


    Luo Yanyue gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It was our fault. If you stop now, I will apologize to you personally. Otherwise, even if you¡¯re at the peak of the Qi Refinement Realm, you won¡¯t be able to gain any advantage against us! If we end up with both sides injured, that b*tch from the Cloud Dream Sect will take advantage of both of us! Also, fellow cultivator, you have to think carefully. We are disciples of the Divine Eye Sect. The person you just killed is a nobody. However, if anything happens to me, you¡¯ll offend the Divine Eye Sect. No matter where you run to, you can¡¯t escape the Divine Eye Sect¡¯s pursuit. You have to think about your friends and family.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face suddenly turned cold as he suddenly released a surge of spiritual energy. The terrifying pressure almost crushed everyone present.


    The Mystic me Spirit Sacrifice Spell was activated at this moment. Jiang Ming¡¯s cultivation instantly soared. He had almost touched the threshold of the Foundation Establishment Realm and was only one step away from the bottleneck.


    Although it could still be improved a little, this level should be enough. Jiang Ming did not want to reveal too many cards.


    The Scarlet Separation Sword turned into a streak of light and shot at Luo Yanyue mercilessly.


    ¡°Has he gone past the peak of the Qi Refinement Realm?¡±


    Luo Yanyue¡¯s expression changed drastically. This was a level that was even more terrifying than the peak of the Qi Refinement Realm. Only a very small number of geniuses could reach this level. Even the vast majority of Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators could not reach this level when they were in the Qi Refinement Realm.


    Once a person like this broke through to the Foundation Establishment Realm, their strength would be almost overwhelming among those at the same level.


    ¡°Have I offended a genius from some great sect?¡±


    The feeling in her heart grew more and more ominous, and she hurriedly took out more than a dozen talismans and shields. However, under a burst of spiritual light, more than a dozenyers of defense were instantly shattered, leaving only one shield that was sted back at her, almost injuring her.


    The Scarlet Separation Sword turned into a wave of light thatpletely enveloped Luo Yanyue. No matter what she did, she was unable to escape.


    ¡°You forced my hand!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were cold.


    From the moment Jiang Ming started to attack, everything happened in a sh. When the Scarlet Separation Sword suppressed Luo Yanyue, his body had already moved quickly. He threw out a few talismans and attacked the rest of the people.


    The talismans¡¯ spiritual light exploded. A level eight Qi Refinement Realm cultivator had just escaped from the attack when he saw the delicate and handsome young man descend in front of him.


    Jiang Ming casually used the Fire Metal Sword Technique. It pierced through the man¡¯s forehead like lightning and smashed his head into pieces.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± A figure suddenly threw a bronze cauldron at Jiang Ming with tremendous strength.


    Before the bronze cauldron evennded, the mountain rocks on the ground were crushed into pieces, forming a huge pit.


    In the distance, He Xiaowan¡¯s expression changed drastically. She was experienced and knowledgeable. Thus, she could tell at a nce that this was a magical weapon that targeted the physical body. This was the kind of thing that immortal cultivators were most afraid of.


    However, the scene on the battlefieldpletely dumbfounded He Xiaowan.


    Jiang Ming looked up at the bronze cauldron and stood still like a pine tree. When the bronze cauldron fell down, he reached out and easily grabbed the foot of the cauldron, stopping it from falling any further.

 Chapter 213 - 213 Relax and Take a Deep Breath (2)

    213 Rx and Take a Deep Breath (2)


    ¡°What? How can that happen?¡± The cultivator who had activated the bronze cauldron was red in the face. However, he felt as if he had hit an iron wall and could not move an inch.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand, and the bronze cauldron flew back faster than ever, directly hitting the chest of the man who activated it. With a bang, the cauldron hit the man, and his body exploded.


    The mountain forest shook, and spiritual light exploded. The battle became several times more intense in an instant. Jiang Ming was like a rampaging beast. He killed everyone in his path.


    Thest man waspletely scared out of his wits. He turned around and wanted to run. However, Jiang Ming threw a long mace that he had just picked up at him. It made a shrill whistling sound as it broke through the air. The man was killed in an instant.


    He Xiaowan¡¯s mouth was slightly agape. She did not understand why this handsome young man had suddenly gone berserk. Wasn¡¯t he quite calm just now?


    In the blink of an eye, Luo Yanyue was the only one left in the Divine Eye Sect. She was covered in injuries. Even if Jiang Ming was distracted, the Scarlet Separation Sword kept flying at her.


    Luo Yanyue panicked when she saw that everyone else had died. A determined look shed in her eyes. A withered aura suddenly burst out of her body, and her skin lost its luster. In an instant, she turned into an old tree bark, and her soft face became old and crusty.


    ¡°This aura¡­¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. When he was on Xiaoqian Mountain, he had felt a faint trace of decay from Luo Yanyue¡¯s body, which was exactly the same as the aura that she was exuding now.


    ¡°It seems that this is her life-saving technique!¡± Sensing the sudden surge of spiritual energy in Luo Yanyue¡¯s body, Jiang Ming understood.


    The next moment, Luo Yanyue blocked the Scarlet Separation Sword with a purple longsword. Then, her speed increased dramatically, and she fled for her life.


    The withered aura she exuded was even stronger. However, her speed was shockingly high, almost exceeding the limits of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    ¡°Ha! So, it¡¯s an escape technique?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. However, he did not panic at all. Her escape technique was not bad. However, she had used it toote.


    No matter how fast she ran, could she be faster than a flying sword?


    Hepletely refined thest trace of the mystic fire under his spiritual core and poured his spiritual power into the Scarlet Separation Sword. It burst out with a brilliant light.


    After a loud noise, the Scarlet Separation Sword cut into a mountaintop, bringing up a cloud of dust.


    Jiang Ming followed closely and found a figure in the smoke and dust. The figure was firmly nailed into a deep pit by the Scarlet Separation sword. All the bones in her body were broken, and blood was everywhere.


    ¡°The Divine Eye Sect won¡¯t let you off.¡± Luo Yanyue¡¯s face had aged terribly. She looked like an old woman on the verge of death. She stared at Jiang Ming with hatred.


    Jiang Ming sighed. ¡°You tried to rob and kill me. I fought back just to protect myself. I didn¡¯t expect the Divine Eye Sect to be so ruthless. I only killed a few of you, yet you want to hunt me down. You¡¯repletely devoid of conscience and morality! If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll definitely pay a visit personally when I cross the Golden Core Realm one day and end this grudge once and for all.¡±


    Luo Yanyue was panting heavily, as if she wanted to say something.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm. He pulled out the Scarlet Separation Sword from the woman¡¯s chest, and then directly slit her neck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. No matter what, in the future, it¡¯ll be a grudge between me and the Divine Eye Sect. The grudge between you and me has been buried. I won¡¯t be mad at you anymore. So, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Seeing that Luo Yanyue was about to die and was still struggling to speak, Jiang Ming quicklyforted her.


    After two more strikes, Luo Yanyue finally stopped moving.


    Jiang Ming then took off her storage ring with ease and put it in his pocket.


    He burned the corpse to avoid future trouble.


    * * *


    He Xiaowan looked at Jiang Ming who had returned and cupped her hands in gratitude. ¡°Thank you for saving me, fellow cultivator. May I know your name? Which sect do youe from?¡±


    Jiang Ming subconsciously wanted to make up a name. However, he realized he needed a new identity soon.


    He smiled and said casually, ¡°My name is Yan Chixia, I¡¯m just an individual cultivator.¡±


    ¡°An individual cultivator?¡±


    He Xiaowan¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. How could there be an individual cultivator who was this strong?


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, if you join the Cloud Dream Sect, you will have a bright future,¡± He Xiaowan said sincerely.


    Jiang Ming shook his head and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m used to being an individual cultivator. It suits my lifestyle better. Serving justice and punishing evil is the life of immortal cultivation I yearn for!¡±


    At first, Jiang Ming wanted to use Zhang Shan¡¯s name. However, after thinking that what he did today was a good thing, he decided to create a new identity to gain poprity.


    ¡°From now on, Yan Chixia is the new hero,¡± Jiang Ming muttered internally.


    He Xiaowan¡¯s expression was a little strange. She wanted to say, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to turn around and run away at the beginning? How are you chivalrous?¡±


    However, he had saved her. Thus, naturally, she could not say these words.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, are you going to the ck Rock Ruins in advance?¡± The two of them chatted for a while.


    Although it was still a few years away from the opening of the ck Rock Ruins, there were many people who wanted to find a loophole in the restrictions in the past few years.


    Jiang Ming nodded. There was nothing to hide. So many people were going there anyway? What was the point of hiding?


    He Xiaowan smiled. ¡°I have some information about the ck Rock Ruins. It was collected by the Cloud Dream Sect over the years. I¡¯ll give it to you as a way of repaying you for saving my life.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. The information collected by the Cloud Dream Sect, one of the six blessednds, would naturally be much better than the information collected by the individual cultivators on Xiaoqian Mountain.


    Soon, He Xiaowan handed him a storage ring. Jiang Ming looked inside and saw a few Jade Slips, a small mountain of spirit stones, and a golden jade token with the Cloud Dream Sect¡¯s crest engraved on it.


    ¡°I have no other way to repay you for saving my life. Fellow cultivator, if you need anything in the future, you can find any Cloud Dream Sect disciple and show them the jade token. They will be able to find me!¡± He Xiaowan exined.


    Jiang Ming smiled and nodded. However, he suddenly thought of an old friend in the Cloud Dream Sect. He wondered if he would be joining the expedition to the ck Rock Ruins.


    However, Jiang Ming did not ask much. After a while, the two said goodbye to each other, and he watched He Xiaowan fly away. Jiang Ming then quickly scoured the battlefield and packed up the scattered magical tools, storage rings, and so on.


    The Divine Eye Sect¡¯s disciples were quite rich. This might be the biggest harvest he had since he entered the world of immortal cultivation.


    After a while, the Spirit Sword Shuttle flew up again and flew into the distance.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to add another name to my little notebook!¡± Jiang Ming thought.


    * * *


    More than ten dayster, Jiang Ming was already thousands of miles away from Xiaoqian Mountain.


    In the early morning, the mist was thick. Jiang Ming looked at a small city in front of him and squinted.


    ¡®I¡¯m probably less than a thousand miles away from the ck Rock Ruins. Let¡¯s settle down here first.¡±


    ...


    The spiritual energy in the vicinity was thin, and there would probably not be any immortal cultivators in this small city. It would be a good ce for him to cultivate for a few years and sort out the new items and the information he had obtained.


    Passing through the gate, Jiang Ming slowly walked into the city. Some vendors had already set up breakfast stalls. It was smaller than Great Cloud City.


    As far as he could see, almost all of the people here were mortals. Jiang Ming did not even see a single immortal cultivator. However, this was exactly what he wanted.


    ¡°After all, I¡¯m a good person who doesn¡¯t like trouble,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. He randomly found a breakfast stall, ordered the local specialties, and began to eat.


    ¡°What?¡± He was eating with gusto when he suddenly raised his head and looked ahead.


    He saw a team of more than ten people walking through the street, all carrying wild boars and other prey. They were all burly and brimming with blood Qi.


    ¡°They¡¯re all martial artists?¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly felt a little happy. In this world of immortal cultivation, he had asionally met a few martial artists. However, they were all individual cultivators who only practiced martial arts casually. He had never seen arge number of martial artists like this before.


    This unremarkable town was a little surprising.

 Chapter 214 - 214 The Secret of Martial Arts (1)

    214 The Secret of Martial Arts (1)


    ¡°The leader seems to be a second-ss martial artist. The rest are mostly unranked martial artists.¡±


    Jiang Ming stared at the group of martial artists passing by on the street and saw that their blood Qi was not very strong. Moreover, looking at the cirction of their blood Qi, it seemed to be rough and disorderly. It did not seem like they had practiced anyplete cultivation technique. In fact, they seemed to havee from an unorthodox background.


    However, these people walked with a confident gait, their gazes sharp, and their bodies covered in all kinds of scars. They were obviously experienced martial artists.


    In terms of physical prowess, a second-ss martial artist wasparable to some cultivators in the early stage of the Qi Refinement Realm. Moreover, this just seemed to be a small team of hunters. There could very well be stronger people in the city.


    This city was nothing special. Jiang Ming¡¯s map did not have any indicators of anything special close by. Thus, it was strange to see a group of martial artists appear.


    Jiang Ming could not help but be interested. He wanted to know more.


    ¡°Where did these mene from? They look so brave and fierce.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes moved as he pointed at the martial artists passing by with their prey and asked the breakfast stall owner.


    ¡°You¡¯re from another city, right?¡± The stall owner was an old man. However, he still looked fit and strong. When he heard this, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°These are all martial artists from Clearwater City¡¯s ck Horse Gang. They¡¯re strong people who have cultivated blood Qi.¡±


    The stall owner gave an introduction to the ce to Jiang Ming so that he could have an understanding of the small town.


    Clearwater City was a city of mortals, and it had thin spiritual energy. Except for a small number of people who were lucky enough to embark on the path of immortal cultivation, most of the people in Clearwater City practiced martial arts in order to survive.


    In addition, young men and women with good aptitudes for martial arts would also be selected by some immortal cultivation sects to be their disciples.


    However, such opportunities were few and far between.


    ording to the stall owner, the strongest martial artist in Clearwater City was a first-ss martial artist.


    Jiang Ming was shocked. The way they talked about martial arts here was the same as in the mortal world.


    ¡°Is it a coincidence? Or is there some sort of a connection?¡± Jiang Ming thought of the mortal world and could not help but wonder where martial arts originated.


    Did it originate from the world of immortal cultivation? Or did it originate from the mortal world?


    However, even this old man, who had lived in Clearwater City for his entire life, did not know when the martial artists of Clearwater City first appeared.


    It was almost noon, and there were not many people in the stall. The stall owner was not very busy. When he saw that Jiang Ming wanted to learn more, he suddenly became more enthusiastic. After a while, he even began talking about a few myths and legends.


    ¡°About a hundred years ago, Clearwater City¡¯s mayor was a dual cultivator. He entered the Li Sword Sect and became a big shot! Also, ording to the legends, this ce was a holynd where martial arts flourished thousands of years ago. There was even a martial saint who was more powerful than those immortal cultivation experts who could fly into the sky.¡±


    ¡°A martial saint?¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. He had never heard of such a term in the mortal world.


    Jiang Ming had only heard of saints in the world of immortal cultivation in ancient books. They were powerhouses who stood at the peak of the path of immortal cultivation. It was hard to say if there were still such people in the world of immortal cultivation today.


    He assumed martial saints would be simr people in the path of martial arts.


    ¡°Interesting!¡± Jiang Ming muttered. This ce seemed a little mysterious.


    It seemed that the world of immortal cultivation did have a history of martial arts. However, it had declined.


    It seemed like martial arts were brought to the mortal world from this world before the path of immortal cultivation was cut restricted in the former.


    A ridiculous idea shed in his mind. What if it was the other way around? That meant the mortal world held some frighteningly deep secrets.


    Moreover, there seemed to be opportunities rted to martial arts in the ck Rock Ruins. In addition, there were rare martial artists in the world of immortal cultivation in this small city less than a thousand miles away from the ck Rock Ruins.


    Was there any connection between the two?


    Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts were racing. Before this, he just wanted to use this ce as a temporary stop.


    However, now, he was not in a hurry to leave. Anyway, there were still a few years before the opening of the ck Rock Ruins. It was not a bad idea to polish his cultivation and research these martial arts legends here.


    ¡°Do you know if there¡¯s an inn nearby that we can stay in?¡± Jiang Ming asked as he put down a few pieces of silver after he had finished his meal.


    At this time, Jiang Ming was the only customer left in the stall. The stall owner was also packing up his things quickly and was ready to close the stall. When he heard this, his eyes suddenly lit up and he smiled. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can stay at my house. The ce is spacious, the price is definitely cheaper than those inns, and it¡¯s also a little quieter. You don¡¯t have to worry about your meals. Although the food is not exotic, it¡¯s filling and nutritious.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    This old man knew a lot about Clearwater City, and Jiang Ming could get more information from him.

 Chapter 215 - 215 The Secret of Martial Arts (2)

    215 The Secret of Martial Arts (2)


    Soon, the old man finished packing up his stall. He loaded all his belongings into a wooden cart and pushed it away from the street, heading to a remote ce in the city.


    Jiang Ming followed the old man slowly. They exchanged names. The old man¡¯s name was Lu Qingfeng. His only family was his young granddaughter, and they depended on each other. His granddaughter was working in a shop in the city.


    Jiang Ming introduced himself as Yan Chixia.


    Soon, the two of them arrived at a remote alley and came to an unremarkable courtyard made of blue bricks.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little shabby. I hope you don¡¯t mind!¡± Lu Qingfeng walked into the courtyard first, his face slightly red.


    Obviously. Lu Qingfeng was a little embarrassed to bring a young man from another city to stay in his humble home. If he did not urgently need money, he would not have offered.


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s quiet, I¡¯m happy with it!¡± Jiang Ming looked around and was quite satisfied.


    The courtyard was simple and empty. However, it was not small. There were four or five rooms, and the space in the courtyard was enough to amodate more than a dozen people.


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ming walked around and felt the potholes on the surface of the bricks. Suddenly, his heart moved, and he carefully observed the courtyard.


    ¡°It should have been a small martial arts school in the past.¡± Jiang Ming quickly tried to assess the area.


    The marks on the blue bricks were not made by ordinary people. It was obvious that several people had practiced martial arts here for years. Jiang Ming had been in the martial arts world for hundreds of years. Therefore, it was easy for him to deduce these things.


    It seemed that Lu Qingfeng had some stories to tell. However, he did not say much. Therefore, Jiang Ming did not ask. He was just looking for an ordinary ce to stay and did not want to be a busybody.


    ¡°Please take a seat in the living room first, I¡¯ll clean up the room for you.¡± Lu Qingfeng pushed the wooden cart into the courtyard and started to get busy.


    A momentter, Jiang Ming moved into the room that Lu Qingfeng had tidied up. He was even more sure of his assumptions earlier. This big room that could amodate four or five people was obviously a former dormitory.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re here, we¡¯ll take things as theye.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not care. For him, living in this ce was more reassuring than Xiaoqian Mountain. At least he did not have to worry about anyte-stage Qi Refinement Realm criminals rushing in to kill him for money.


    Just after noon, Jiang Ming ate arge bowl of noodles made by Lu Qingfeng and saw him hurriedly leaving with a teapot, saying that he was going to help in a workshop.


    ¡°He works so hard just for a few taels of silver.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head and returned to his room. After a short rest, he took out a few storage rings from Luo Yanyue and the other cultivators of the Divine Eye Sect.


    ¡°I had spent almost all my money. However, I didn¡¯t expect another wave of generous people toe. The Divine Eye Sect should be more powerful than those individual cultivators.¡±


    Jiang Ming yed with a few storage rings and could not help but smile. Then he began to check them one by one.


    ¡°There are quite a lot of spirit stones here. It¡¯ll be enough to sustain me for a while.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up and he smiled when he opened the first storage ring.


    ¡°Explosive Qi Pill? This pill increases a person¡¯s cultivation by a small amount. However, it damages the meridians. It¡¯s a temporary fix. In the future, I can use this in a pinch instead of wasting my mystic fire. This medicinal pill is very popr. It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s a middle-grade medicinal pill. Moreover, I heard that only the head alchemist of the Fire Lotus Valley has this recipe. The small medicinal cauldron that I bought back then can¡¯t be used anymore as my cultivation level increases. Huh? Wait a minute¡­ This cauldron¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming was suddenly stunned. He began to observe the cauldron carefully with some suspicion.


    ¡°Is this something from the Fire Lotus Valley?¡±


    He soon found an intermediate alchemy technique in a pile of Jade Slips. It was recorded that this alchemy technique waspiled by the elders of the Fire Lotus Valley.


    ¡°Wow! These guys from the Divine Eye Sect are really bold!¡±


    While Jiang Ming was surprised, he was also a little speechless. He did not expect to obtain an intermediate alchemy technique this way.


    Jiang Ming browsed through it and smiled in satisfaction.


    A momentter, Jiang Ming found a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivation technique in another storage ring.


    ¡°The Mysterious Green Technique¡­ It¡¯s a wood attribute technique.¡±


    Jiang Ming was not surprised at all. There were several ninth-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivators in that group. It was naturally not surprising to find a Foundation Establishment Realm technique on them.


    However, Jiang Ming was not in a hurry to cultivate. He was not really a cultivator at the peak of the Qi Refinement Realm. He just used the Mystic me Spirit Sacrifice Spell to increase his cultivation level. It would not be toote to try to build a foundation after a few more years of cultivation and entering the ck Rock Ruins.


    Jiang Ming took a few nces at the technique, and to be honest, he did not really like it. Back in the mortal world, he was weak and had no choice but to use everything he received. Now that he was stronger and more established, he naturally wanted to pick the best of the best.


    After that, Jiang Ming took out two more Foundation Establishment Realm cultivation techniques from Luo Yanyue¡¯s and another person¡¯s storage rings.


    They were both alternative cultivation techniques. If he still could not find any top-notch cultivation techniques after entering the ck Rock Ruins, he would choose one of these to cultivate.

 Chapter 216 - 216 The Secret of Martial Arts (3)

    216 The Secret of Martial Arts (3)


    ¡°What¡¯s this? The Withering Element Escape Technique?¡± Finally, Jiang Ming smiled brilliantly.


    After rummaging through Luo Yanyue¡¯s storage ring for a long time, he finally found what he had been looking for.


    The previous battle was a fatal one for the Divine Eye Sect. However, for Jiang Ming, it was nothing. The only thing that interested him was the escape technique that Luo Yanyue had used when she was escaping.


    It was so fast that Jiang Ming could hardly catch up with it. However, it seemed that Luo Yanyue had paid a great price for using it. It did not take long for her to turn into an old woman.


    He had been looking for a forbidden escape technique for so long!


    He could not wait to go through it.


    The more he read, the brighter his eyes became.


    ¡°The Withering Element Escape Technique uses one¡¯s spiritual energy and lifespan as the price to rush out at a speed that surpasses those of the same cultivation level. The more spiritual energy and lifespan one burns, the faster one can escape.¡±


    Jiang Ming browsed through the cultivation technique several times until he had memorized it. Then, he was relieved.


    The Meridian Breaker that he had used to escape previously was already of little value after he reached the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts. Now, he had finally obtained another escape technique, which was simpler and more powerful. He was pleased.


    Jiang Ming grinned. With this escape technique, his trip to the ck Rock Ruins would be even safer.


    * * *


    It was almost evening when Jiang Ming finished sorting everything out.


    Jiang Ming roughly estimated that the harvest this time had exceeded ten thousand spirit stones. However, some things were not very easy to sell. Therefore, he had to hide them to sell them at ater date.


    But even so, this unexpected fortune was enough to cover all of Jiang Ming¡¯s needs in the Qi Refinement Realm.


    Hearing the sound of the courtyard door opening, Jiang Ming walked out of the house and saw a delicate girl who had just entered the residence. She was wearing patched clothes that were covered in dust and grass, and her face was also dirty. She was secretly hiding a rusty iron sword in a side room.


    ¡°This must be Old Lu¡¯s granddaughter, Lu Xiaoyu,¡± Jiang Ming thought.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s appearance suddenly scared the girl, and she almost threw the iron sword in her hand at him.


    Jiang Ming was a little embarrassed and was about to exin why he was there. However, the girl quickly calmed down, bowed, and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry! You must be my grandfather¡¯s guest.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the girl¡¯s mature and sensible appearance and was dumbfounded. It seemed that he was not the first guest to stay here. Did Old Lu owe someone money? He seemed rather desperate to earn money.


    However, the girl was also very friendly. After apologizing, she quickly hid the iron sword in the house and began to chat with Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell my grandfather that I came back with an iron sword,¡± Lu Xiaoyu said in a low voice after a short conversation.


    ¡°What iron sword?¡± Jiang Ming smiled faintly.


    The two of them exchanged knowing smiles.


    It was not untilte at night that Lu Qingfeng dragged his tired body home. Lu Xiaoyu had already prepared dinner and asked Jiang Ming to eat with her.


    ¡°Yan Chixia, you can stay here for a few days.¡± After the meal, Old Lu¡¯s eyes lit up as he held a few pieces of silver in his hand andughed.


    ¡°Grandpa, this is so embarrassing!¡± Lu Xiaoyu¡¯s face turned red, and she pped the table.


    Lu Qingfeng shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t steal, and I didn¡¯t extort Yan Chixia. This is the normal nightly rate I charge all guests. I have a clear conscience. Therefore, what¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? Don¡¯t you agree, Yan Chixia?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely worth it!¡± Jiang Ming quicklyughed. Old Lu was quite interesting.


    * * *


    The next morning, Jiang Ming got up early and habitually practiced his fist techniques in the courtyard. Although he did not use his blood Qi, as a Foundation Establishment Realm martial artist, he had studied hundreds of martial arts techniques. Each move was polished and highly precise.


    Lu Qingfeng walked out of the house and was about to push the wooden cart out of the stall. When he saw Jiang Ming practicing, he was suddenly stunned and stopped what he was doing. He looked at the scene with aplicated expression.

 Chapter 217 - 217 A Strange Physique

    217 A Strange Physique


    In the small brick courtyard, Lu Qingfeng looked at Jiang Ming who was practicing his fist techniques. For a moment, he seemed to have forgotten that he still had to open his stall.


    After a while, Jiang Ming finished a set of fist techniques, stood up, and asked with a smile, ¡°Old Lu, what do you think of my fist technique?¡±


    Lu Qingfeng came back to his senses, his eyes full of amazement. ¡°Although your fist technique is ordinary, you have the most amazing aura I have ever seen for someone your age. You match up quite well inparison to the old martial artists in the city who have been immersed in martial arts for decades. Are you a martial artist?¡± Lu Qingfeng asked. He did not believe that a person who could perform such a set of fist techniques could be an ordinary person.


    ¡°I can be considered a martial artist!¡± Jiang Ming nodded with a smile and then sighed. ¡°But now I¡¯m a little vexed, I can¡¯t see the way forward.¡±


    Jiang Ming was telling the truth. After all, after he reached the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts, he found that the road ahead was almost cut off, and it was difficult to continue.


    If not for that, he would not have made up his mind to stay in Clearwater City.


    Lu Qingfeng nodded as if he had experienced it before. ¡°It¡¯s normal for young people to be troubled. You must persevere. You will definitely achieve greatness. Ah, back then, I couldn¡¯t continue. In the end, I could only set up a stall on the street.¡± Lu Qingfeng stretched his arms and shrugged. He sounded like he was joking.


    However, Jiang Ming could see that in the depths of his eyes, there seemed to be a trace of loneliness andplexity. However, he just did not want to show it.


    ¡°Stop bragging, Grandpa! You didn¡¯t even sense your blood Qi back then!¡± Lu Xiaoyu walked out of the house and exposed her grandfather without mercy.


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you sensed your blood Qi?¡± Lu Qingfeng¡¯s eyes widened as he was exposed.


    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m just working on my strength,¡± Lu Xiaoyu said without missing a beat. Before Lu Qingfeng could spank her with his wooden spoon, she had already jumped out of the yard with a scream.


    Lu Qingfeng looked at Jiang Ming and hesitated for a moment. He seemed to want to say something. However, in the end, he held back and silently pushed the wooden cart out to set up a stall.


    Jiang Ming did not take it seriously. After closing his eyes to rest and ponder for a moment, he continued to practice another set of fist techniques. It seemed to be an ordinary set of fist techniques. However, it was all integrated with his conception of martial arts. He was trying to integrate what he had learned in the past two hundred years andy a solid foundation for his martial arts.


    In the Foundation Establishment Realm, the most important thing was to build a solid foundation. It was the cornerstone of any path, regardless of whether it was immortal cultivation or martial arts. The stronger the foundation, the further one could go on this path in the future.


    After a while, Lu Xiaoyu sneaked back, stole the iron sword from the room, and ran out. Jiang Ming just pretended not to see her and did his own thing.


    * * *


    As the days passed, Jiang Ming¡¯s life in this small mortal city gradually stabilized. He also understood why the grandfather and granddaughter were busy every day.


    In Clearwater City, the only way to stand out was to be a martial artist.


    The martial arts techniques here did not seem rare. After hundreds and thousands of years of inheritance, many families had their own martial arts techniques. Although most of them were not high-level techniques, it was enough for most people to cultivate to the third ss.


    However, practicing martial arts was not an easy task. It required arge amount of meat to supplement nutrition. In this remote and barren small city, it was difficult for the poor to have enough resources to support the use of martial arts. Only a few forces like the ck Horse Gang could train martial artists at any cost.


    Old Lu woke up early and sleptte every day. He wanted to save some money to buy demonic beast meat from the ck Horse Gang so that his granddaughter could sessfully sense her blood Qi.


    On the other hand, Lu Xiaoyu did not want her grandfather to work so hard. Every day, after work, she would practice her sword techniques in the forest outside the city, trying to sense her blood Qi with pure grit.


    However, Old Lu was afraid that Lu Xiaoyu would get injured if she practiced like this. Therefore, he had been against it. Lu Xiaoyu could not refuse him. Thus, she could only practice in secret outside the city.


    Jiang Ming would also give Lu Xiaoyu a little guidance from time to time. He even taught her the Tiger Subduing Fist.


    When he was in the mortal world, the first proper martial arts technique he practiced was the Tiger Subduing Fist. However, it was only an iplete technique. If the user practiced it too much, it would hurt their body. After Jiang Ming upgraded the technique, it no longer injured the user¡¯s body. It also had a great auxiliary effect on improving and sensing blood Qi.


    * * *


    ¡°Yan Chixia, the Tiger Subduing Fist you taught me is really powerful. After practicing it, I seem to be getting stronger by the day,¡± Lu Xiaoyu ran home and announced in happiness.


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. ¡®I¡¯m a martial artist at the Foundation Establishment Realm. It should be easy for me to improve a newbie-level technique. However, she shouldn¡¯t be that powerful. She has only trained for a few days and she¡¯s already getting much stronger.¡¯


    ¡°How many times do you practice the technique a day?¡± Jiang Ming suddenly thought of something and asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m always busy with work. Therefore, I don¡¯t have much time to practice. I only practice the technique five or six times a day!¡± Lu Xiaoyu was confused. ¡°However, on my free days, I practice the technique about ten to twenty times!¡±


    ¡°Do you eat any demonic beast meat or any other nourishing food?¡±


    ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s good enough to have a few bites of the dry biscuits at home!¡± Lu Xiaoyu was speechless.


    Jiang Ming was shocked.


    By his estimation, this new version of the Tiger Subduing Fist should exhaust a person after three rounds of practice.


    He looked at Lu Xiaoyu in shock.


    Jiang Ming could not understand. He pressed Lu Xiaoyu¡¯s shoulder and circted his spiritual energy in her body. However, he did not see anything unusual. Moreover, this girl¡¯s body was indeed much stronger than before she practiced the Tiger Subduing Fist.


    ¡°Her aptitude for cultivation is average. However, does she have some genius-level aptitude for martial arts? s, I don¡¯t have a method to detect one¡¯s martial arts aptitude.¡±


    Jiang Ming was very curious about Lu Xiaoyu¡¯s situation. s, there was nothing he could do now.


    However, with Lu Xiaoyu¡¯s condition, there had to be something different about her body.


    With such a strange physique, if she continued on the path of martial arts, she would be a powerhouse in the future.


    ¡°This is eptable!¡± Jiang Ming pretended to be calm and patted her shoulder. ¡°However, you¡¯re still far from perfect. Keep practicing. Maybe one day, you¡¯ll be able to sense your blood Qi.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Xiaoyu was full of fighting spirit. She waved the iron sword in the yard for a while before hiding it in the corner of the house.


    * * *


    More than two monthster, Lu Xiaoyu suddenly sensed her blood Qi.


    Hearing Lu Xiaoyu¡¯s confession, Lu Qingfeng¡¯s mind was also in a daze.


    How had she sensed her blood Qi after just practicing a new technique for a mere few months?

 Chapter 218 - 218 A Deceptive Technique (1)

    218 A Deceptive Technique (1)


    The sun had started to set, casting a golden glow on the brick wall.


    There was an old wooden table in the courtyard where Jiang Ming and Lu Qingfeng sat across from each other.


    Lu Qingfeng had bought some demonic beast meat that he was usually reluctant to eat as well as some wine. He was beaming with joy.


    Jiang Ming picked up a piece of demonic beast meat and put it into his mouth. It was only the lowest-quality demonic meat. However, for the mortals here, it was a luxury.


    !!


    It seemed that Old Lu was really excited today. This meal had probably cost him a month¡¯s worth of silver.


    Lu Qingfeng gulped down a mouthful of wine and coughed until his face turned red. However, he did not care. He prepared to fill his ss again and made a toast to Jiang Ming. ¡°Yan Chixia, you¡¯re too kind to us.¡±


    Lu Qingfeng had been working hard day and night to save money so that his granddaughter would have a chance to be a martial artist. Today, Lu Xiaoyu had finally taken the first step to bing a martial artist. Therefore, how could he not be excited?


    Jiang Ming quickly reached out and covered Old Lu¡¯s ss. The old man had already had too much to drink.


    ¡°What I taught her was just an ordinary fist technique. No one else has mastered it except Xiaoyu, which means she has a lot of potential.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head andughed. After Lu Xiaoyu¡¯s practice of the Tiger Subduing Fist was effective, he had been thinking about looking further into it. He wanted to find out whether Lu Xiaoyu was the only one who could practice the Tiger Subduing Fist without any worries, or if the people here were different.


    When Lu Xiaoyu went out of the city to practice, she often went with some friends. After knowing Lu Xiaoyu had found sess by practicing the Tiger Subduing Fist, with Jiang Ming¡¯s permission, her friends also tried to practice the Tiger Subduing Fist. However, none of them continue after practicing three or four times a day.


    Therefore, Jiang Ming was even more certain that Lu Xiaoyu had a special physique that no one else had.


    ¡°Is she a martial arts genius?¡± Jiang Ming thought.


    He had also seen Lu Xiaoyu¡¯s original martial arts technique. It was just a regr technique. Anyone could practice it. However, no one could tailor it to their needs.


    This might be the reason why Lu Xiaoyu could not sense her blood Qi even after practicing for so long.


    As for Jiang Ming¡¯s improved version of the Tiger Subduing Fist, although it did not harm the user anymore, it was still a fierce technique. Ordinary people could not be like Lu Xiaoyu, who could practice it tirelessly.


    Moreover, this was under the condition that Lu Xiaoyu did not have any demonic beast meat to supplement her body.


    If Lu Xiaoyu was given enough resources, would she be able to go further on the path of martial arts?


    ¡°Maybe this girl will be able to reach the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts one day. Or maybe¡­ she¡¯ll go even further,¡± Jiang Ming murmured. He knew his own situation. Although he had reached the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts, he basically relied on practicing forbidden techniques and using cheats in order to get to where he was. It took him more than two hundred years to reach this level. Inparison to those genius martial artists in the mortal world, he was simply untalented.


    Lu Xiaoyu, on the other hand, obviously had the potential to be a martial arts genius.


    ¡°Although I am not weak, I relied on cheating to get here. It is really difficult and slow. There are few Dao Masters in this world. If I train a martial arts genius here, wouldn¡¯t I benefit greatly as well?¡±


    While he was lost in his thoughts, Lu Qingfeng suddenly stood up and left. A momentter, he came back with an ancient wooden box in his hand. He put it on the table.


    ¡°Old Lu¡­¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Yan Chixia, this is a martial arts technique passed down from our ancestors. In fact, when I first saw you cultivating the fist technique, I wanted to give it to you. However, this technique has deceived many people. Therefore, I was a little hesitant to give it to you.¡± Lu Qingfeng forced a smile and continued, ¡°However, I really don¡¯t have anything to repay you for your kindness. I¡¯ll give you this technique. Just use it as a reference on the path of martial arts. Don¡¯t practice it without caution.¡±


    ¡°Deceived many people? What do you mean?¡± Jiang Ming asked with great interest.


    Lu Qingfeng hesitated for a moment and did not know what to say. Lu Xiaoyu, who was busy eating, quickly raised her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you!¡±


    She gulped down a mouthful of wine, cleared her throat, and then said, ¡°Back then, my grandfather¡¯s grandfather was a second-ss martial artist!¡± Lu Xiaoyu pointed at Lu Qingfeng as she said, ¡°His grandfather was practicing the martial arts technique in this wooden box. At that time, the Lu family was quite famous in Clearwater City. They opened a small martial arts school in this courtyard and attracted a few students. The students who practiced this technique advanced quickly in the beginning. However, after they became unranked martial artists, their cultivationpletely stagnated, and they were unable to make any progress. Not a single one of them has entered the third ss. Over time, those students all felt that his grandfather was a fraud. Moreover, when they kept training hellishly without a proper technique, they crippled their bodies!¡±

 Chapter 219 - 219 A Deceptive Technique (2)

    219 A Deceptive Technique (2)


    ¡°After that day, everyone demanded refunds from his grandfather. The martial arts school has also beenpletely destroyed.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze was strange. This martial arts technique was indeed a bit outrageous.


    Lu Qingfeng¡¯s face was gloomy.


    ¡°After that, my grandfather failed to live up to expectations. He practiced for more than ten years. However, he couldn¡¯t even be a martial artist. He could only set up a stall to sell food.¡± Lu Xiaoyu sighed and then patted her chest. ¡°It seems that the hope of the Lu family¡¯s revival rests on my shoulders.¡±


    Lu Qingfeng could not help but raise his arm to smack her. However, he suppressed the impulse to do so. He continued to exin to Jiang Ming, ¡°It¡¯s because of the strange nature of this martial arts technique that I don¡¯t dare to teach it to Xiaoyu. However, it is a martial arts technique that can help first-ss martial artists. If you encounter any bottlenecks, you can refer to this technique. Maybe you will have some insights. Just don¡¯t practice it just in case something happens!¡± Lu Qingfeng warned him again. His eyes were conflicted. He seemed a little embarrassed to give this to Jiang Ming as a gift.


    Jiang Ming nodded and suddenly thought of something. He asked curiously, ¡°Then, did your grandfather be a second-ss martial artist by cultivating this technique?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s extremely fast!¡± Lu Qingfeng nodded and said, ¡°However, after he became a second-ss martial artist, his cultivation stoppedpletely. He can¡¯t make any more progress for the rest of his life. I¡¯ve heard that there were many situations like this that happened to the people who cultivated this technique in the previous generations of the Lu family. Some of them advanced by leaps and bounds and became first-ss martial artists. Some of them were like the students of the Lu family. Not long after they became martial artists, their meridians ruptured, and they could no longer practice martial arts.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the wooden box on the table and could not help but feel fascinated.


    * * *


    Late at night, Jiang Ming sat in his room and read a copy of the martial arts technique. After all, Jiang Ming naturally could not take the original text out of the box.


    ¡°So, this is the Martial Tribtion Scripture!¡±


    Jiang Ming browsed through the technique. At first, it looked normal. However, the more he read, the more shocked he became.


    ¡°The person who created this technique must have reached a realm far above the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts!¡±


    Jiang Ming came to this conclusion after reading it once. At the same time, he understood why this martial arts technique started to damage people¡¯s cultivation.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a single technique. It¡¯s two different techniques that have beenbined together by someone! The first technique that helps the user be an unranked martial artist is only a decent martial arts technique. However, after that, it bes a f*cking forbidden technique!¡± Jiang Ming was extremely shocked.


    ording to the concept of this martial arts method, every breakthrough on the path of martial arts was like a tribtion teetering between life and death. It was a transformation of the entire body. Only by surviving the tribtion could one enter a higher realm.


    ¡°The first tribtion the user faces is to break through from being an unranked martial artist to a third-ss martial artist! That¡¯s where most of the users of this technique die¡±


    Regr people would not be able to understand this. They would only assume this martial arts technique was killing them. However, in Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes, the internal training breathing technique and the external training fist technique were akin to forbidden techniques that endangered one¡¯s life!


    ¡°This martial arts technique kills those who don¡¯t seed!¡±


    If he could find a way to pass the tribtion, his martial arts cultivation would advance by leaps and bounds!


    However, if he could not find a way to pass, his meridians would be broken, and his body would be destroyed.


    ¡°All the people who practiced this technique before were all muddleheaded. That was why hardly anyone seeded!¡±


    ording to Lu Qingfeng, there were only a few people from the Lu family who could break through and be second-ss martial artists. Even rarer were the ones who became first-ss martial artists.


    Jiang Ming was deep in thought. ¡°In addition to Lu Xiaoyu¡¯s situation, is there something special about the Lu family¡¯s bloodline?¡±


    However, before he figured out what was going on, Jiang Ming did not dare let Lu Xiaoyu try to practice this technique! What if she really crippled herself? Not everyone was immortal like him.


    ¡°However, I can try to practice it!¡±


    Jiang Ming was deep in thought. He had already reached the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts, and it would be impossible to improve his cultivation by practicing this technique. However, he could still test the effects of this technique with his own body.


    ¡°The Martial Tribtion Scripture is obviously iplete. There should be a follow-up martial arts technique. Although this martial arts technique is brutal, its innovativeness is astounding. If I can find the follow-up martial arts technique, I might be able to find something that can help me break through to the next realm! Martial arts are very popr in Clearwater City, and I¡¯ve discovered a forbidden technique here. Was there really a martial saint here in the past?¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but think of the legends that Lu Qingfeng told him about when he first came here. At that time, he did not care. However, things were different now.


    ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s study the Martial Tribtion Scripture first. If I have time, I can also explore the martial arts techniques of the other families in Clearwater City.¡±


    * * *


    The next morning, Jiang Ming left Clearwater City and went to a forest outside the city to start practicing the Martial Tribtion Scripture.

 Chapter 220 - 220 A Deceptive Technique (3)

    220 A Deceptive Technique (3)


    Of course, he ignored the technique used by students to break through to be unranked martial artists. This technique was probably created by an ancestor of the Lu family in order to allow his descendants to smoothly transition from ordinary people to martial artists.


    However, the Martial Tribtion Scripture was only for people who were already martial artists!


    Jiang Ming remembered some ancient books he had read. It was said that thousands of years ago, martial arts were quite popr in this world. In some major martial arts sects, there was no need to practice a technique in order to be an unranked martial artist. Instead, one only needed to temper the physical body in the simplest way to forcibly be an unranked martial artist.


    ¡°Perhaps the Martial Tribtion Scripture is also a martial arts technique from one of the great martial arts sects¡­¡± Jiang Ming muttered. If it was not so, in this era where martial arts were unpopr, who would create such a martial arts technique? Who could master it?


    ¡°It seems that martial arts were quite popr in the past. I don¡¯t know why it suddenly declined.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head and stopped thinking about these things. He began to practice ording to the breathing and fist techniques recorded in the martial arts technique.


    With his current strength, he only had to practice it once or twice topletely grasp its essence and feel the domineering aspect of this martial arts technique.


    The meridians in his body buzzed. It was as if they were under some great pressure.


    Soon, every single bone, meridian, and vein in his body began to break. Due to his immortality, they quickly healed. However, they seemed to have healed stronger than ever.


    ¡°The ws and deficiencies that I had in the past are being fixed!¡± Jiang Ming was happy.


    Even though he had broken through to the Grandmaster realm and had now cultivated even further, the ws in the foundation of his physical body were still present.


    He had never thought that the Martial Tribtion Scripture would be able to gradually patch up those ws!


    ¡°The Martial Tribtion Scripture is exquisite! Looks like it¡¯s really useful!¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little surprised and could not help but think, ¡°This is a martial arts technique that can only be cultivated to the level of a first-ss martial artist. What if it¡¯s even stronger? What if it can be cultivated after the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts?¡±


    He also thought about how the Lu family¡¯s ancestors were able to cultivate this technique without being immortal! How did they do it?


    ¡°It seems that the Lu family is really unusual.¡±


    In the days that followed, Jiang Ming practiced the Martial Tribtion Scripture to smoothen all the older ws in his foundation.


    * * *


    Time passed by slowly. Spring went and autumn came. Another year had passed.


    Jiang Ming was considered a regr resident of Clearwater City now. He was familiar with the neighbors, and he even joined the ck Horse Gang temporarily and went hunting a few times with them. He was paid for his efforts and was given some demonic beast meat, which gave Lu Xiaoyu some nutrition for her to practice martial arts.


    In the past year, Jiang Ming had also sneaked into other families and sects and read a lot of martial arts techniques. However, they were all ordinary techniques. He did not find any strange forbidden techniques like the Martial Tribtion Scripture.


    That morning, Jiang Ming came back from outside the city with a wild deer. He walked into the Lu family¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ming was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s already morning. Why isn¡¯t Old Lu out yet?¡±


    Seeing Jiang Ming, Lu Qingfeng ran over with an anxious face.


    ¡°Yan Chixia, Xiaoyu didn¡¯te backst night!¡±

 Chapter 221 - 221 Sudden Trouble (1)

    221 Sudden Trouble (1)


    ¡°Did Xiaoyu note backst night? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed. Although Lu Xiaoyu was rebellious and mischievous, she had never stayed out all night.


    Lu Qingfeng quickly said, ¡°As you know, now that Xiaoyu has sensed her blood Qi, she often goes near the mountains outside the city with her friends to practice martial arts. The mountain forest she goes to is on the periphery of the mountain range. There are only ordinary beasts there. They can¡¯t hurt people like her who could sense their blood Qi. That¡¯s why I let her go. Xiaoyu also knows her limits. She never goes deep into the forest andes home on time every night. However, she didn¡¯te backst night!¡± Lu Qingfeng looked worried. ¡°And the others haven¡¯te back either! Did they get lost in the mountains?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Jiang Ming did not want to think negatively. ¡°Lu Xiaoyu is young. However, she is more familiar with that forest than you, Old Lu. She¡¯s very unlikely to get lost there! Leave this matter to me. Old Lu, you don¡¯t need to worry about it anymore!¡± Jiang Ming said in a deep voice. Although he did not know where Lu Xiaoyu was, Jiang Ming had a hunch that she was in trouble. ¡°Keep in touch with the family members of her friends. If there¡¯s any news, crush this jade talisman.¡±


    Jiang Ming handed Lu Qingfeng a white jade talisman. It was a type ofmunication talisman. Although it could not transmit urate information, it could be used by mortals. As long as it was crushed, Jiang Ming would be able to sense it.


    ¡°Yan Chixia¡­ who are you?¡±


    Lu Qingfeng looked at the shimmering jade talisman and stammered. Jiang Ming was definitely more powerful than he let on.


    ¡°I will definitely bring Xiaoyu back!¡± Jiang Ming patted Old Lu¡¯s shoulder and quickly turned to leave.


    The ck Horse Gang was one of the leading forces in Clearwater City. There was a first-ss martial artist in the sect, and he was one of the strongest in the city.


    However, today, in the deepest part of the ck Horse Gang¡¯s base camp, the famous leader of the ck Horse Gang was standing respectfully in front of someone.


    ¡°You said that you met some strangers in the mountains these days?¡± Jiang Ming was sitting on a bamboo chair and eating an orange. When he heard the other party¡¯s reply, he stopped and looked up at the ck Horse Gang¡¯s leader.


    Although Jiang Ming did not deliberately reveal his strength in Clearwater City for more than a year, he had encountered hunters from the ck Horse Gang several times in the mountains outside the city. Once, he saved the life of the ck Horse Gang¡¯s leader by killing a mid-stage Qi Refinement Realm demonic beast. He also let the ck Horse Gang¡¯s leader know that he was an immortal cultivator.


    After that, the ck Horse Gang had been trying to curry favor with Jiang Ming. They had helped Jiang Ming collect a lot of martial arts techniques in Clearwater City, which saved Jiang Ming a lot of effort. However, they did not find very many.


    The ck Horse Gang¡¯s leader quickly exined, ¡°Clearwater City is extremely remote, and there are very few outsiders hunting in the nearby mountains. Half a month ago, one of our hunting teams encountered a group of strangers. They took three of our members to guide them through the mountains and have yet to return.¡±


    ¡°Your hunting team should also be made up of martial artists, right? Are the people who took them very strong?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    ¡°ording to my subordinates¡¯ spections, they should be immortal cultivators!¡± the ck Horse Gang¡¯s leader said in a low voice, his expression slightly uneasy.


    Although he was a big shot in Clearwater City, he was essentially an ant in front of immortal cultivators.


    ¡°Immortal cultivators?¡± Jiang Ming was also surprised. He had encountered immortal cultivators passing by here. However, the spiritual energy here was thin, and no immortal cultivators had ever stopped here for long.


    The nearby mountains were the same. The spiritual energy was absurdly thin there as well. The mid-stage Qi Refinement Realm demonic beast that Jiang Ming killed was one of the strongest demonic beasts in the area.


    What was going on with the group of immortal cultivators that had appeared out of nowhere?


    ¡°Call your men over. I want to know the details of the matter,¡± Jiang Ming said in a deep voice.


    * * *


    After two hours, a ray of green light rose from Clearwater City and flew out of the mountain.


    ¡°There are six or seven immortal cultivators. However, they don¡¯t seem to be very strong.¡±


    On the Spirit Sword Shuttle, Jiang Ming recalled the information he had just received.


    ording to the hunters of the ck Horse Gang who had not been caught, the ce where they met the immortal cultivators was not far from the ce where Lu Xiaoyu often went.


    When they encountered them, the ck Horse Gang¡¯s martial artists also tried to resist. However, the other party had used talismans, magical tools, and other underhanded means to defeat their hunting team.


    ¡°The captain of that hunting team is only a second-ss martial artist. If he were to encounter an immortal cultivator in the middle stage of the Qi Refinement Realm, he would not stand a chance. However, since they¡¯ve used magical tools and talismans, it means that they won¡¯t be much stronger than the hunting team. Most of them should be early-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivators.¡±


    Jiang Ming guessed that the ck Horse Gang¡¯s hunting team had just been frightened by the sight of the talismans and the magical tools. Otherwise, they might have been able to kill a few of them if they had fought head-on.


    A streak of light shot out and Jiang Ming soon arrived at a mountain forest.

 Chapter 222 - 222 Sudden Trouble (2)

    222 Sudden Trouble (2)


    ¡°It should be here.¡± Hended and searched for a moment before he found a valley that showed signs of damage. It was obvious a battle had taken ce here.


    Jiang Ming walked slowly, carefully observing the damagedndscape around him, and gauged the strength of the person who attacked.


    Although he had an idea based on the ck Horse Gang¡¯s description, Jiang Ming still wanted to see it with his own eyes before he could rest assured.


    ¡°This destructive power¡­ This person should indeed be at the early stage of the Qi Refinement Realm.¡±


    Jiang Ming was slightly relieved. However, there was still a dark cloud in his heart. He did not know why there were immortal cultivators here.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the problem is. Let¡¯s find Lu Xiaoyu and leave this ce as soon as possible!¡±


    Jiang Ming observed the traces left in the forest and began to search.


    These immortal cultivators were not even willing to use their spiritual energy to fly. Instead, they ventured into the forest on foot, leaving many traces. The footprints were extremely messy, and they were obviously not left by the professional hunters of the ck Horse Gang.


    * * *


    Four hourster, Jiang Ming had already gone hundreds of miles deep into the forest.


    Suddenly, a loud sound came from the front, and a violent spiritual energy fluctuation spread out.


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes moved. ¡°Are the immortal cultivators fighting over there? It seems that something has really happened in this mountain forest. It has attracted more than one wave of immortal cultivators.¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly heard a few loud sounds approaching him.


    He raised his head and saw three figures in front of him with spiritual energy fluctuations surging all over their bodies. They were already running toward this ce at full speed.


    They were all in the early stage of the Qi Refinement Realm. They were covered in blood and their faces were full of panic. They seemed to be running for their lives.


    At this time, the three people also noticed Jiang Ming. One of them shouted angrily, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    He obviously thought Jiang Ming was a hunter entering the mountain. With a wave of his hand, a wave of spiritual energy sted out.


    Jiang Ming could not help butugh. ¡°The road is so f*cking wide. However, you still need to throw me out of the way?¡±


    He did not hide his cultivation realm. He flicked his finger, and a sharp ray of spiritual energy shot out.


    ¡°Ah!¡± the three of them shrieked in fear, their faces filled with horror.


    Why would ate-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivator suddenly appear here?


    However, the three of them had no chance to regret their actions. Their bodies exploded. Only a few magical tools and storage rings remained intact.


    Jiang Ming was expressionless. ¡°Good people don¡¯t try to kill random strangers passing by. This is your punishment.¡±


    A figure swept over from the front and stopped in front of Jiang Ming in shock and suspicion, looking at the bloody haze.


    It was a slender, ck-robed young man who was at the fifth level of the Qi Refinement Realm. In a remote ce like this, he was essentially a god.


    ¡°Even the mid-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivator has appeared.¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Thank you, fellow cultivator, for helping me kill these vicious people!¡± The ck-robed young man cupped his hands and bowed to Jiang Ming with a little fear.


    Jiang Ming was obviously a person he could not offend.


    ¡°What if they were good people, and it¡¯s you that¡¯s evil?¡± Jiang Ming asked with a faint smile.


    The ck-robed young man was stunned, and then heughed bitterly, ¡°Fellow cultivator, you must be joking. Those three people are from the Gray Blood Sect. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can look through their storage rings. There should be something that can prove their identity!¡±


    ¡°The Gray Blood Sect?¡± Jiang Ming waved his hand expressionlessly. Sure enough, he found a few magical tools engraved with the Gray Blood Sect¡¯s symbol in their storage rings.


    He frowned slightly. The Gray Blood Sect was also a force with an extremely bad reputation in the Litfire Region. Although they only had Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators in charge, he heard that they were backed by one of the four Golden Core Realm forces. They had done many evil things in the Litfire Region and killed many disciples of several other immortal cultivation sects. Their reputation was extremely bad.


    ¡°What happened here?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s heart sank slightly. He had thought that they were some individual cultivators. He did not expect to meet members of immortal cultivation sects.


    He nced at the ck-robed young man. It seemed that only he had the answers.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face suddenly changed into a smile, ¡°It seems that you are indeed a righteous person. I¡¯m also a pacifist. It seems like we¡¯re on the same side.¡±


    The ck-robed young man sniffed the blood in the air and forced a smile.


    A pacifist? Who was he trying to fool?


    However, the ck-robed young man was trying to win Jiang Ming over. Thus, he did not say anything. Instead, he respectfully introduced himself to Jiang Ming.


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Green Feather Cultivation Academy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a disciple of the Green Feather Cultivation Academy?¡± Jiang Ming was a little shocked.


    There were three grotto-heavens and six blessednds in the Feather Kingdom. However, there was also an otherworldly faction that was quite powerful in the Feather Kingdom.


    This faction was the Green Feather Cultivation Academy. It was not weaker than the grotto-heavens and blessednds. It even had a longer heritage than some of the blessednds.


    The Green Feather Cultivation Academy was simr to an academy. It had its own unique practices when it came to imparting knowledge. Many disciples from the blessednds would be sent to the Green Feather Cultivation Academy to cultivate and gain experience.


    The disciples who had been selected to enter the Green Feather Cultivation Academy in the past would often have higher achievements on the path of immortal cultivation. As such, the Green Feather Cultivation Academy¡¯s status was very high, and no one dared disturb them.


    However, the Feather Kingdom was vast and boundless. There were more than a dozen regions as vast as the Litfire Region. The Green Feather Cultivation Academy only took in a few hundred disciples every generation.


    Jiang Ming would never have thought that he would meet a disciple from the Green Feather Cultivation Academy in this godforsaken ce.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not a disciple of Green Feather Cultivation Academy with my current strength,¡± the ck-robed young man waved his hand and said with a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m following a potential disciple from the Green Feather Cultivation Academy, and I¡¯m here to participate in the trials of the ck Rock Ruins! The entrance exam to join the Green Feather Cultivation Academy this time is taking ce in the ck Rock Ruins. If you pass, you will be allowed to join the Green Feather Cultivation Academy. There are more than a thousand Qi Refinement Realm experts taking part. Only around a hundred people will be able to enter the Green Feather Cultivation Academy. Lord Li Qianya, who I¡¯m following, is a genius disciple of the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven. If nothing goes wrong, he will enter the Green Feather Cultivation Academy!¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. The Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven was one of the three great grotto-heavens. It was above the Cloud Dream Sect and the other blessednds. It was one of the true powerhouses of the Feather Kingdom.


    ¡°But the ck Rock Ruins are thousands of miles away. What are you guys doing here?¡± he asked, puzzled.


    ¡°The ck Rock Ruins are only a remnant of an ancient ruin. However, its original range was not limited to this area.¡± The ck-robed young man wanted to be on good terms with Jiang Ming. Therefore, he did not mind exining. ¡°There seem to be some extraordinary things in this mountain range. After being excavated, they have attracted the attention of some geniuses who havee here to train. The things here are said to have a great connection with the opportunities in the ck Rock Ruins. If you¡¯re interested, you can explore with us.¡±

 Chapter 223 - 223 Staying in the Void (1)

    223 Staying in the Void (1)


    A momentter, Jiang Ming finished listening to the ck-robed young man¡¯s exnation and finally understood some of the reasons for the appearance of immortal cultivators here.


    It seemed that something that had been found in the ck Rock Ruins back then had recorded some information rted to a few secret areas outside the ck Rock Ruins.


    One such area was in the depths of this mountain range.


    ¡°However, the difficulty of this secret area is rtively low. The major forces have agreed that only Qi Refinement Realm disciples are allowed toe here to gain experience. If anyone vites the rules, they will be severely punished by all parties.¡± Li Xu, the ck-robed young man, continued to exin, ¡°Moreover, this was very sudden news to us. There are still a few years left before the ck Rock Ruins opens. Many Qi Refinement Realm geniuses did not make it to the Litfire Region in time. There shouldn¡¯t be too many people from the outer regions this time. Weck manpower this time as well.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded slightly. No wonder immortal cultivators would suddenly appear in this ce with thin spiritual energy.


    Then, he started to worry about Lu Xiaoyu. He did not know who had captured her or if something had happened to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea to run around in a panic. Let¡¯s go with the flow. Maybe we can find Lu Xiaoyu when we get to that secret ce!¡±


    During his conversation with Li Xu, he also asked if he had seen any mortal women on the mountain. However, he had only heard that some small factions would get mortals to scout the way. The trial team from the Green Feather Cultivation Academy was not like that and would not do such a thing.


    Jiang Ming could see that Li Xu had the intention to win him over. Thus, he nodded and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll need your help. However, let¡¯s make it clear that the treasures belong to whoever finds them first. I don¡¯t wish for there to be any conflict between the two of us.¡±


    In fact, Jiang Ming did not care at all. However, he still had to act like an immortal cultivator on an adventure.


    Sure enough, when Li Xu heard Jiang Ming¡¯s words, he was secretly relieved. He was a normal immortal cultivator.


    The two of them rushed into the depths of the mountain forest. Jiang Ming also discussed some other topics with Li Xu. After all, he came from a big force, and his understanding of the world of immortal cultivation was notparable to that of an individual cultivator like him.


    ¡°What exactly are the origins of the ck Rock Ruins?¡± Jiang Ming asked. ¡°Why are forces like the three grotto-heavens and the Green Feather Cultivation Academy participating in its trial?¡±


    Li Xu smiled. ¡°This was indeed a secret that not many people knew about back then. However, it is no longer a secret. The ck Rock Ruins was originally a trial ground for disciples set up by a blessednd ten thousand years ago. However, that blessednd seemed to be pursuing some shocking goal, and in the end, the entire sect was destroyed, and the blessednd disappeared without a trace. It wasn¡¯t until thest opening of the ck Rock Ruins when the almighty voice was heard, did people discover that it was connected to that blessednd. And ording to rumors, the ck Rock Ruins might be a legacy that the blessednd left behind on purpose to pass on some information to future generations.¡±


    Jiang Ming was shocked. How was a blessednd annihted like that?


    ¡°What were they after?¡± Jiang Ming could not help but ask.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Li Xu shook his head. ¡°Perhaps Lord Li Qianya knows some secrets. However, he has never told us. From the little I know, in order to achieve that goal, the blessednd seemed to have explored many different paths. The ck Rock Ruins are rted to one of the paths of exploration, and it¡¯s all rted to martial arts!¡±


    ¡°Martial arts?¡± Jiang Ming was stunned. He thought of Clearwater City, where martial arts were popr, and also the mortal world at the border of the Litfire Region.


    ¡°ording to ancient records, ten thousand years ago, martial arts were extremely popr in the world of immortal cultivation. Top martial artists couldpete with the mighty immortal cultivators. It was an era of brilliance, producing all kinds of monstrous geniuses. However, after that, it was as if it had reached its peak and then declined. Only the path of immortal cultivation remains here.¡± Li Xu sighed. ¡°Even those ancient records don¡¯t have much information about what happened. It¡¯s as if it¡¯s a taboo topic. The only thing we can be sure of is that the turning point of prosperity and decline seems to coincide with the destruction of the blessednd rted to the ck Rock Ruins.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mood fluctuated as he listened. He did not expect that there would be such a secret in the immortal cultivation world.


    He also felt a little emotional. Li Xu was only a follower of a genius. However, he knew so many secrets. He was much better than him, a poor individual cultivator of Xiaoqian Mountain.


    However, it did not matter. He was immortal and had all the time in the world to gather wisdom.


    * * *


    The sky was getting dark, and the two of them entered a valley in the depths of the mountain forest.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Li Xu looked at the extinguished bonfire, somewhat dumbfounded.


    Jiang Ming was also speechless. ¡®Are you f*cking ying with me?¡¯


    Suddenly, a faint light appeared before him and flew toward Li Xu.

 Chapter 224 - 224 Staying in the Void (2)

    224 Staying in the Void (2)


    ¡°What?¡± Li Xu caught the faint light. It was amunication talisman.


    After reading the message, Li Xu¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Someone has already reached the mountain range and entered an underground cave. Lord Li Qianya has already led his men in. We can¡¯t let the people in front take all the treasure. And this secret area doesn¡¯t seem to be a low-level secret area. It is more important than anyone could have imagined! It¡¯s suspected to be a martial saint¡¯s cave for seclusion!¡±


    Toward the end, Li Xu¡¯s tone changed, and his face was filled with shock.


    ¡°A martial saint?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s breathing also quickened.


    ¡°A few genius disciples from a couple of grotto-heavens and blessednds have also arrived!¡± Li Xu¡¯s face was solemn as he looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Mr. Yan, I invited you to explore this ce earlier. However, I didn¡¯t know it was so dangerous. Geniuses from all over the world have gathered here, and there might be a bloody battle. If you don¡¯t want to participate in such bloodshed, please leave as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Jiang Mingughed and looked at the fifth-level Qi Refinement Realm cultivator. It would be more dangerous for him to participate in such a battle.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lord Li¡¯s follower! If he lives, I live. If he dies, I will die with him!¡± Li Xu¡¯s expression was calm as he spoke.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and was somewhat impressed by this person.


    He thenughed and said he woulde along anyway.


    Li Xu nodded. At this time, his mood was a bit heavy. He no longer said anything and flew forward.


    The two of them increased their speed. Soon, they saw a barren mountain with strange rocks in front of them.


    The barren mountain was pitch-ck, and the nearby spiritual energy fluctuations were also extremely chaotic, making people feel somewhat ufortable.


    In the middle of the barren mountain was already a huge hole that had been blown into a mess. Many passages could vaguely be seen in the middle of the mountain. There were sounds of shouting and shing metal. It seemed that people had already arrived and were fighting.


    At the same time, Jiang Ming also saw a stream of light rushing into the cave from the outside. Obviously, more people had joined the fight.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a formation seal underground, quickly break it!¡±


    ¡°Give me this beast skin scroll. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    ¡°It seems like there are still some things left.¡± Li Xu¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement, and he was already impatient.


    Jiang Ming shook his head slightly. He turned his wrist, and the Scarlet Separation Sword turned into a stream of light, circling around his body like a red snake, ready to attack at any time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Li Xu was the first to rush into the cave, and he took out a magical tool to protect himself.


    Boom!


    There was a violent fluctuation of spiritual energy in front of them. A group of cultivators had rushed into the cave before them and were hit with the force. More than half of them exploded immediately!


    ¡°You¡¯re only at the early stage of the Qi Refinement Realm. How dare you make trouble? Get lost!¡± a brawny man holding a long saber sneered. Every time he swung his saber, someone would die.


    Li Xu¡¯s expression changed slightly. He recognized this person. He was a ninth-level Qi Refinement Realm expert.


    However, before Li Xu could say anything, the brawny man holding the saber looked at him coldly. Without saying a word, he shot an attack toward Jiang Ming.


    To him, Li Xu was no different from an ant. The aftermath of his attack could kill him. Only Jiang Ming, who emitted the fluctuations of a ninth-level Qi Refinement Realm cultivator, interested him.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Li Xu¡¯s expression changed drastically. This was a ninth-level Qi Refinement Realm genius from one of the three grotto-heavens, and he could crush almost everyone at the same cultivation level as him, not to mention an individual cultivator like Yan Chixia.


    However, in the next moment, a scene that left Li Xu dumbfounded unfolded.


    The Scarlet Separation Sword burst out with a bright red spiritual light, and its spiritual energy soared into the sky.


    The terrifying spiritual energy fluctuations made all the cultivators who were fighting nearby stop and look over.


    When the red spiritual light faded, the battle waspletely over. The ninth-level Qi Refinement Realm genius from one of the grotto-heavens had been cut in half at the waist. His eyes were wide open as he died, as if he could not believe what had happened.


    Everyone around looked at this scene in horror. The people who wanted to attack Jiang Ming and the other man just now were even more frightened and turned to run.


    ¡°Mr. Yan¡­!¡± Li Xu was also stammering. He could not believe that the person he had casually roped in to explore the area with him had such ridiculous strength.


    Wasn¡¯t he an individual cultivator? How could there be such a terrifying individual cultivator out there?


    Moreover, he had casually killed a genius from one of the grotto-heavens!


    Jiang Ming was expressionless as he quickly recovered his damaged spiritual core. He could not be bothered about the background of the man he just killed. If someone wanted to find trouble with him, he would take care of them too.


    In order to kill him with one strike, Jiang Ming used a wisp of mystic fire to activate the Mystic me Spirit Sacrifice Spell, making him explode with power.


    Jiang Ming stretched out his hand and took away the strong man¡¯s saber and storage ring without any hesitation.


    Many people around were envious, but no one dared step forward to snatch the things from him.


    Suddenly, the cave shook as if it was overwhelmed by the fighting of many immortal cultivators. The mountain rocks fell down, and many mountain walls and passages copsed, burying many cultivators.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Li Xu suddenly screamed and fell into a copsed tunnel. In the blink of an eye, he was buried under a pile of copsed mountain rocks.


    Jiang Ming was also caught off guard. He could only pray for Li Xu¡¯s survival. It was just some mountain rocks; it should not be able to crush a mid-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivator to death.


    ¡°I wonder if Lu Xiaoyu is in the depths of the cave?¡± Looking at the dense and chaotic passage, Jiang Ming had a headache.


    Just as Jiang Ming was about to randomly pick a passage and rush in, there was a sudden buzz in his mind, as if he had heard something.


    At the same time, the blood Qi in some parts of Jiang Ming¡¯s body seemed to be stimted and trembled slightly.


    He stopped in his tracks and looked at a specific passage.


    The faint sound seemed toe from the passage. If it was not for his heightened perception, he would not have noticed it.


    What made Jiang Ming even more surprised was that the ce where his blood Qi trembled seemed to be somewhat familiar.


    A momentter, the faint sound came again, and the blood in Jiang Ming¡¯s body trembled again.


    ¡°Is this¡­ the blood Qi cirction route of the Martial Tribtion Scripture?¡±


    Jiang Ming was shocked. Was the Martial Tribtion Scripture passed down by the Lu family actually rted to this ce?


    ¡°Could the Lu family be descendants of a martial saint?¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but let his imagination run wild.


    He only hesitated for a moment before he rushed toward the passage where the sound came from.


    He quickly moved forward in the passage and felt that he was getting closer and closer to the underground. The faint sound seemed to be gradually bing clearer, but Jiang Ming could only hear four disjointed words.


    ...


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart trembled slightly. Those four words referred to the four tribtions. Why did they appear here?


    Suddenly, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes opened up and he rushed into an underground cave. There were many people in front of him. Obviously, they hade before him.


    It was not peaceful in the cave either. More than a dozen figures were divided into three sides. Spiritual energy surged, and the atmosphere seemed to be a little tense.


    However, Jiang Ming¡¯s attention was not on the people at all, but on the scene at the center of the cave.


    He stared at the center of the cave, where there was a pool filled with purple liquid. In the middle of the pool, there was an ancient stone tform on which there was a figure sitting cross-legged.


    It was a long-haired man. His hair was as dark as ink. His face was gentle and calm, and his eyes were slightly closed as if he was deeply asleep.

 Chapter 225 - 225 A Familiar Item (1)

    225 A Familiar Item (1)


    Although there was no life in his body, he looked alive. His face was ruddy, as if he would wake up at any time.


    The space three feet around him seemed to be slightly distorted, as if there was some invisible force field.


    In front of the ck-haired man, there was a long, white jade box on the stone tform. It had already been opened, and its contents were gone.


    Behind the purple pool, there was a passage filled with grayish-white fog. No one knew where it led to.


    ¡°This person must have been an extremely powerful martial artist when he was alive!¡±


    Jiang Ming stared at the ck-haired man and was shocked. Although the ck-haired man had lost his vitality, Jiang Ming could feel the blood Qi from his body. It was like a calm ocean. Even after many years, his blood Qi still did not dissipate. It was as if he woulde back to life at any time.


    ¡°Is he one of those martial saints?¡±


    Jiang Ming immediately shook his head. What an absurd thought.


    The twisted force field around the corpse was probably caused by the residual martial arts conception after death that was out of control and spilled out.


    However, if he was really a martial saint, the scope of his martial arts conception after his death would probably be far more than this. If he was a martial saint, none of these weaklings from the Qi Refinement Realm would even be able toe near him!


    ¡°However, even if he wasn¡¯t a martial saint, this person must have been a terrifying powerhouse when he was alive. After so many years, his body didn¡¯t rot at all. At the very least, he would have far surpassed a Golden Core Realm cultivator when he was alive. Perhaps he might even beparable to those rumored almighty immortal cultivators. It seems that the end of the road of martial arts is indeed very far!¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little excited. The three groups of people in the cave also noticed him.


    ¡°How did you get in? What about He Hong? Why didn¡¯t he stop you?¡±


    The leader of the group with the most people, a gentle-looking young man in a dark green robe, frowned and snapped at him.


    ¡°He Hong?¡± Jiang Ming thought for a while and looked at his clothes. They looked familiar. He suddenly remembered the brawny man he killed early. His clothes were simr to this young man¡¯s. During the battle, he seemed to have been blocking the entrance of this passage. It seemed that he was on guard. No wonder he was so weak.


    Jiang Ming smiled gently and said casually, ¡°Are you talking about that big idiot who used a long saber and acted all snobby? He wanted to kill me. However, I killed him with one strike. Is he yourrade? He was weak. To be honest, I really didn¡¯t want to kill him. However, he couldn¡¯t even block a single strike. How can you me me?¡±


    Since he had alreadye this far, there was no point in acting weak. Only by disying his true strength could he make these people look at him as an equal.


    ¡°You killed He Hong¡­?¡± The young man was stunned for a moment before his expression turned extremely cold. ¡°Which sect are you a disciple of? I¡¯d like to see when such a bold person appeared in the Feather Kingdom.¡±


    The few people who stood with the young man also looked at Jiang Ming coldly. It was as if they were looking at a dead man.


    However, there was not much killing intent in the eyes of the others. They were just looking at the young man who had barged in with interest.


    All the major forces in the immortal cultivation world had an unspoken agreement. Casualties among geniuses of the same level were allowed. The forces behind them would not send higher-level experts to seek revenge.


    However, there were rules. The disciples of the three grotto-heavens and six blessednds had grudges against each other. However, almost no one from the other sects dared kill the disciples of the nine superpowers in public.


    They were also curious about where this bold young man came from.


    ¡°Could he be from outside of the Feather Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Nope! I¡¯m an individual cultivator, Yan Chixia!¡± Jiang Ming nced at the young man and said with a faint smile, ¡± If someone wants to kill me, I will kill him first. If you want revenge, I will kill you all. Think carefully now.¡±


    The young man¡¯s face was gloomy, and the killing intent in his eyes was almost blinding. However, he did not attack immediately. It was as if he was afraid of the other two parties. Although they seemed to have the upper hand, no one could guarantee what would happen if they really fought.


    ¡°It¡¯s boring!¡± Jiang Ming was waiting for the young man to make a move. However, he did not expect him to be so dispirited. He suddenly felt bored.


    Then, he also sized up the three parties.


    This young man was already at the ninth level of the Qi Refinement Realm. There were also eight or nine people on his side. All of them looked extremely young. However, the weakest among them was at the eighth level of the Qi Refinement Realm. When they stood together, their spiritual energy surged like raging mes. They were the most powerful party among the three parties.


    Jiang Ming looked at the clothes the first group wore. There were two different designs. He could roughly guess who they were!


    They were disciples from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven, the Spirit Silkworm Mountain!


    On the other side, there were only five or six people with a range of cultivation levels. There were two mid-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivators among them, and they did not seem to be wearing uniforms of any kind.

 Chapter 226 - 226 A Familiar Item (2)

    226 A Familiar Item (2)


    ¡°Are those disciples from the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven, the Azure Essence Sword Valley, and the Cloud Dream Sect? What a coincidence. However, their cultivation seems to be slightly inferior to the disciples of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven and the Spirit Silkworm Mountain.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. He thought of what Li Xu had said before. This operation was extremely rushed, and more than half of the forces were not prepared. This group of people would probably suffer.


    Thest party made Jiang Ming the most vignt.


    It was a woman in a green dress. Her cultivation was at the ninth level of the Qi Refinement Realm. She was beautiful and gentle, and a tranquil smile hung on her face. Although she was alone, the people from the other two sides seemed to be extremely afraid of her.


    !!


    ¡°Is this a disciple of Chasing Moon Lake?¡± When Jiang Ming saw the silver moon embroidered on the chest of the woman in the green dress, he was surprised.


    Chasing Moon Lake was also one of the six blessednds. However, it was the most mysterious and special cultivation sect in the Feather Kingdom. It was said that there were only three to five disciples in each generation. However, they upied a blessednd with extremely rich spiritual energy.


    There was once a force from one of the six blessednds that wanted to expand their influence and attacked Chasing Moon Lake. No one knew the exact details. However, in just a few months, one of the six blessednds had copsed andpletely disappeared. The experts in the sect had all died and fallen.


    Since then, no one had dared provoke Chasing Moon Lake.


    ¡°I heard that the disciples of Chasing Moon Lake rarely travel the world. However, they¡¯re also participating in this storm now?¡±


    Just as Jiang Ming was thinking, the fog in the passage suddenly surged. A dark shadow flew out of the fog and shot into the cave.


    ¡°No!¡± the young man shouted excitedly. ¡°Quickly take it!¡±


    At the same time, the three sides acted almost at the same time. All kinds of magical tools and talismans burst out and enveloped the ck shadow.


    The ck shadow charged left and right in the cave, destroying more than ten magical tools. However, its momentum did not decrease. Instead, it shot out blood-red aura in all directions, piercing through the mountain walls one after another.


    A disciple from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven could not dodge in time and was pierced through the chest by one of the attacks. He fell to the ground and died.


    The rest of the people did not stop. Instead, they attacked even more fiercely. They even started to attack each other. The cave became chaotic.


    The woman from Chasing Moon Lake looked gentle and calm. However, when she attacked, it made people¡¯s hearts palpitate. She made a hand gesture, and a huge de swept out like a storm, slicing the two geniuses who had attacked her in half.


    It was not until this moment that Jiang Ming saw clearly that the item that these people were fighting for was a long ck sword. The sword was long and narrow, and it seemed to be carved and polished from some kind of stone.


    Jiang Ming stared at the ck sword and the blood-red aura that it swept out. His heart was extremely shocked.


    The blood-red aura was not spiritual energy. It was blood Qi. However, Jiang Ming could not understand why a sword could release blood Qi as an attack.


    ¡°The material of this sword is¡­ Why does it look so familiar?¡± Jiang Ming pondered for a moment, and suddenly his heart trembled as he remembered something.


    ¡°The Thunderp Technique.¡±


    When he was in the mortal world, the Thunderp Technique that he got was recorded on a ck te. No matter what kind of technique Jiang Ming used, he could not damage the te at all.


    However, after Jiang Ming had memorized the Thunderp Technique by heart, he had forgotten about the stone b over the years. He did not expect that he would encounter something simr to it again.


    Jiang Ming confirmed his guess and then nced at the center of the purple pool. The jade box in front of the ck-haired man was open. Hepared the length of the jade box with the ck sword. It seemed that the sword would fit perfectly in the box.


    He did not know how it had been activated to be so violent.


    Jiang Ming was more and more convinced that there must be some connection between the ck Rock Ruins and the mortal world!


    Jiang Ming was suddenly in a good mood. The most primitive emotion of human beings was curiosity. Jiang Ming suddenly wanted to figure out what was going on.


    ¡°There¡¯s finally something to do in this world!¡±


    Jiang Ming stood aside and watched these people fight for the ck sword.


    ¡°Since this sword is made of the same material as the stone b that recorded the Thunderp Technique, what would happen if I tried to use them together?¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly had an idea. However, he did not take action immediately. Instead, he took advantage of the heated fight between the other people and quietly went to the purple pool.


    It was obvious that this pool was the most precious ce in this cave. No one had dared venture here yet.


    Since Jiang Ming was already here, it would be unreasonable if he did not take a look.

 Chapter 227 - 227 A Familiar Item (3)

    227 A Familiar Item (3)


    As soon as he got close to the purple pool, Jiang Ming felt a burst offort all over his body. The purple liquid in the pool seemed to be some kind of treasure that contained extremely pure energy. Just by getting close to it, it prated into Jiang Ming¡¯s body in wisps, making his meridians bustle with activity.


    ¡°It seems to have a great effect on both types of cultivation.¡± Feeling his body¡¯s hunger for the purple liquid, Jiang Ming was overjoyed.


    He flicked his wrist and took out a jade bottle. It looked tiny. However, it was a magical tool that could hold a thousand liters of any liquid.


    Jiang Ming used all his strength to activate the jade bottle, and the purple liquid suddenly rose from the pool and went into the jade bottle.


    !!


    The young man from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven was fighting fiercely. Suddenly, he felt that something was wrong. He looked around the cave and finally found Jiang Ming. After seeing what he was doing, he immediately flew into a rage. ¡°Yan Chixia, you are courting death! Stop!¡±


    How could Jiang Ming listen to him? He gave the young man a thumbs-up and said, ¡°Okay, cool!¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Ming took out another jade bottle. One in each hand, he began to collect the purple liquid like a madman.


    In an instant, almost half of the purple liquid in the pool was gone.


    The young man was so angry that the veins on his forehead popped out. However, he could not get away from the battle at all. Moreover, the ck sword was even more important, and he could not afford to be distracted.


    ¡°This is ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood. Leave us some!¡± a genius from the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven also cried out with a pained expression.


    Jiang Ming did not pay attention to them. Suddenly, he saw a burst of fog in the passage and three figures rushed out.


    ¡°It seems that these are their leaders!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the two men and one woman. They were all at the peak of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    Judging from their clothes, they were disciples from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven, the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven, and Chasing Moon Lake.


    ¡°What about the sword?¡± One of the men, a young man with a buzz cut, from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven shouted anxiously as soon as he rushed into the cave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the sword. Quickly stop that kid!¡± the young man shouted quickly and pointed his finger at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°What?¡± The young man with a buzz cut was puzzled. When he saw what Jiang Ming was doing, his face suddenly turned cold. ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    He flicked his sleeve, andyers of dark blue waves swept out, turning into more than a dozen water snakes made out of spiritual energy. They shot in front of Jiang Ming like lightning, biting at his vital parts.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid these things are extremely poisonous!¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. Although he was not afraid, he did not want to expose his trump card in front of these people just yet.


    He put away a jade bottle and used the Scarlet Separation Sword with his free hand. At the same time, he used the Mystic me Spirit Sacrifice Spell. His cultivation immediately rose to the peak of the Qi Refinement Realm. The violent spiritual energy fluctuations burst out directly, shocking all the geniuses in the cave.


    The Scarlet Separation Sword released beams of spiritual energy, instantly wiping out all the water snakes. Then, it continued to attack the young man with a buzz cut without losing any momentum.


    ¡°W-Who are you?¡± The young man with a buzz cut was furious as he used his magical tool to block the attack.


    The peak of the Qi Refinement Realm was definitely not a realm that an individual cultivator could reach.


    Even in the three Grotto-heavens, there were only a few geniuses who had reached this realm.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m someone you can¡¯t afford to offend!¡± Jiang Ming grinned and continued to collect the ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood like crazy. With only the Scarlet Separation Sword, he was able to force the top geniuses of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven to retreat.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Attack him together! The man with the buzz cut looked at the other two and shouted in exasperation, ¡°If you let him finish snatching the rock spirit blood, we won¡¯t get anything!¡±


    The leader of the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven was a handsome young man. He was holding a folding fan with a constetion map on it. He was dressed in white and looked regal.


    At this moment, the young man with the fan pped the fan in his hand and seemed to havee to a realization, ¡°Fei Ming, you¡¯re right!¡±


    The young man with a buzz cut, Fei Ming, immediately revealed a look of joy. Although they were opponents just now, when they encountered outsiders, disciples ofrge forces like them would often automatically unite.


    However, what the fan-wielding young man said next stunned Fei Ming.


    ¡°My dear friend, you won¡¯t be able to use up all this ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood by yourself. I¡¯ll leave you a message talismanter. After this battle is over, I¡¯ll buy some from you!¡±


    ¡°Li Qianya, what the f*ck do you mean by that?¡± Fei Ming¡¯s face was red with anger.


    ¡°I also want to buy some!¡± Thest woman who walked out of the fog raised her hand with a smile.


    The two of them spoke. However, they had no intention of attacking Jiang Ming.


    They were not stupid. This mysterious young man named Yan Chixia had obviously not used his full strength. If they were to be enemies with him at this time, they would be asking for trouble.


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Li Qianya waved his fan and looked at Fei Ming with disdain.


    Coincidentally, the Scarlet Separation Sword struck Fei Ming¡¯s defensive magical tool. He immediately spat out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 228 - 228 The Arrival of the Foundation Establishment Realm Cultivator (1)

    228 The Arrival of the Foundation Establishment Realm Cultivator (1)


    Fei Ming, the genius from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven, had his arms split open by the attack even though he had a middle-grade magical tool. Blood spurted out and his entire body was smashed against the mountain. He struggled and fell to the ground, covered in blood.


    Although he was at the peak of the Qi Refinement Realm and had taken out a powerful magical tool, the gap between him and Jiang Ming was terrifying. It was not something that magical tools and talismans could make up for.


    At this moment, Fei Ming¡¯s hair was disheveled, his clothes were in tatters, and blood was everywhere.


    He stared at Jiang Ming angrily. He never thought that he, who should have been the one with the most advantage, would fall into such a situation at this time.


    !!


    However, no matter how angry Fei Ming was, he did not dare start a fight with Jiang Ming. He realized that this mysterious individual cultivator named Yan Chixia was definitelyparable to the top disciples of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven. He could not fight against him.


    ¡°Damn him! I must kill him in the future.¡±


    Fei Ming¡¯s face was expressionless. However, his heart was filled with murderous rage. He could not just let this matter go after making a fool of a genius from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven.


    He then looked at the two other people who were watching the show and sneered, ¡°Li Qianya, Qi Yue, I¡¯ll make you pay for this. Don¡¯t die too early in the ck Rock Ruins!


    Li Qianya smiled gently and ignored him.


    Li Qianya¡¯s team was already at a disadvantage in this expedition, and they were just thinking about how to turn the situation around when Fei Ming went up to them like a hothead.


    Li Qianya sneered. Was Fei Ming stupid? This individual cultivator was too strong for them to take on!


    Beside him, the woman from Chasing Moon Lake, Qi Yue, also shook her head at Fei Ming. She did not say anything. However, the look in her eyes was as if she was looking at an idiot. This made Fei Ming¡¯s face turn even redder.


    At this time, the battle for the ck sword was getting more and more intense. The ck sword seemed to be gradually getting exhausted, and the range of its movement was getting smaller and smaller. It had been caught by people several times. However, it escaped again in the chaotic battle.


    ¡°This ck sword rejects spiritual energy. Try to use your physical strength to capture it when you get close!¡±


    Fei Ming turned his head and shouted, no longer paying attention to Jiang Ming. It was obvious that the three of them had identified some patterns in the process of chasing the ck sword into the foggy passage and back.


    At this moment, Fei Ming was prepared to give up on the ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood. Although it was extremely precious, the ck sword was the real treasure. It was of great importance to those who wanted to navigate the ck Rock Ruins.


    Fei Ming joined in the battle and cast arge that flickered with silver light, which enveloped the ck sword.


    The ck stone sword bounced back and forth in the big, and when it collided with the big, bright sparks burst out. However, it could not break through. The blood Qi that it shed out was also getting weaker and weaker. It was obvious that the power inside the sword was being consumed rapidly.


    A few disciples of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven were overjoyed. They rushed forward and cast spells to shrink the and capture the ck sword.


    However, at this moment, spiritual light with stars flowing around it suddenly cut a hole in the. The ck sword took the opportunity to fly out and pierce through the chest of two disciples from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven who could not dodge in time.


    ¡°Li Qianya!¡± Fei Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with anger as he turned to look at the young man with the fan and roared.


    ¡°This item belongs to the virtuous. Fei Ming, you¡¯re injured and don¡¯t have enough virtue. You should give it to me!¡± Li Qianya said unhurriedly. He stepped forward and waved his folding fan. Rays of spiritual light shot out toward the people from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven.


    At the same time, the woman named Qi Yue also moved quietly. Her body was graceful and light, and she looked like she was dancing. She quickly approached the ck sword. She did not hold any magical tools. However, with a light tap of her finger,plicated runes gushed out.


    The silver runes turned into nts, insects, and birds, and imprinted themselves on a disciple of Spirit Silkworm Mountain. Thetter¡¯s entire body withered in an instant, turning into a dried corpse and falling to the ground.


    ¡°This ce is a mess.¡± Jiang Ming nced at the three groups of people who were fighting again. The whole cave was filled with blood, and his eyes were red with killing intent.


    However, the strongest cultivators of them all were the two women from Chasing Moon Lake. Although they did not have the upper hand, they were safe and sound. There were no injuries on their bodies at all. If there were more of them, they would have easily won this battle.


    ¡°It seems like the most mysterious cultivation sect in the Feather Kingdom is really something,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself and then shook his head. He was toozy to participate in the fight for the ck sword. He took out another jade bottle and continued to absorb the purple liquid in the pool.


    Although he was also somewhat interested in the ck sword, looking at the current state of these people, if he dared rush up, he might be attacked by the joint forces of the three parties.


    ¡°Forget it! I don¡¯t like violence!¡±


    After a quarter of an hour, the ck stone sword could no longer fly, and the blood Qi it shot out was extremely thin. It hadpletely lost the power to resist.


    However, the battle between the three parties was getting more and more intense, and nearly half of the people had died.

 Chapter 229 - 229 The Arrival of the Foundation Establishment Realm Cultivator (2)

    229 The Arrival of the Foundation Establishment Realm Cultivator (2)


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally finished!¡± Jiang Ming had finally absorbed all the ten-thousand-year rock spirit blood in the stone pool.


    ¡°There¡¯s more than ten thousand gallons of this rock spirit blood in this pool!¡± Jiang Ming estimated. ording to the expressions of those geniuses just now, this thing was probably rare even in the blessednds. Otherwise, they would not be willing to kill for it.


    ¡°Why are you fighting to the death? You might as well fish for some visible benefits! However, after leaving this ce, I have to keep a low profile!¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself.


    At this time, Jiang Ming could finally see the whole stone pool. The pool was grayish-purple, which was the same color as the cave.


    The ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood should have been formed slowly over the long years in this cave.


    However, in the middle of this stone pool, there was a white stone pir that stood out. The ck-haired man, who had been dead for an unknown period of time, was sitting cross-legged on the top of this stone pir. A vague sense of martial arts was still lingering around him.


    ¡°Could it be that this martial artist wanted to use the rock spirit blood to cultivate back then?¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself.


    however, such a terrifying expert still died. Jiang Ming looked at the figure and sighed.


    What was the use of an immortal body? Death was inevitable.


    Then, Jiang Ming noticed that at the bottom of the pool, where it came into contact with the central stone pir, there were clusters of purple crystals.


    ¡°These should be more precious than the ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood! It seems like the harvest this time is greater than I imagined!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart was beating fast. He sneaked a nce at the battlefield. It was still chaotic.


    He flipped into the pool and squatted at the bottom, using his flying sword to frantically dig up the purple crystals.


    Clusters of crystals were tossed into his bag, and soon they were all dug out by Jiang Ming, leaving only some shards and dust behind.


    ¡°This stone pir¡­¡± When Jiang Ming got closer, he saw that the stone pir was engraved with many ancient runes.


    ¡°Why do these runes look so simr to the runes used by the two people from Chasing Moon Lake?¡±


    Jiang Ming was suddenly shocked. He did not have time to think much and quickly memorized these runes. He then took out some writing utensils and quickly copied these runes down on a piece of paper


    ¡°How about I take the stone pir itself?¡±


    Just as this thought came to Jiang Ming¡¯s mind, he saw that the luster of the stone pir was slowly dimming. Cracks appeared and quickly spread across the entire stone pir.


    Jiang Ming was shocked. ¡°Could it be that I sucked out all its energy when I took away the rock spirit blood and the crystals?¡±


    Above the stone pir, the remaining sense of martial arts around the ck-haired man¡¯s body, which was already in a frenzy, became even more chaotic. It was as if it could erupt at any time.


    ¡°I¡¯m causing trouble! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart jumped, and he quickly climbed out of the stone pool. He could not care about the people fighting behind him. He directly sneaked into the cave entrance, ready to turn back and escape.


    However, at this moment, an aura several times stronger than everyone present suddenly erupted in the passageway. It spread from far away, causing everyone to be dumbstruck.


    ¡°Who broke the rules? Did anyone inform the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators?¡±


    Li Qianya, Qi Yue, and the others¡¯ expressions changed slightly.


    ¡°Hehe! No one can take away the things in this cave today.¡± A rxed smile suddenly appeared on Fei Ming¡¯s face. The message talisman he had sent out in advance had finally taken effect.


    Li Qianya¡¯s expression changed as he turned to look at Fei Ming, ¡°It was you? This was a trial agreed upon by all parties. Was the Cangming Grotto-Heaven going to break the rules from the start? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished?¡±


    Fei Ming did not care at all and sneered. ¡°If this was a low-level secret area, it would naturally be a trial. However, the current situation is beyond the control of Qi Refinement Realm cultivators. I naturally have to find the seniors in the sect to take charge of the situation. As for my punishment, the Cangming Grotto-Heaven will take care of it. You don¡¯t need to worry about it. Now, this ck sword belongs to me. Who agrees? Who¡¯s against it?¡± Fei Ming was covered in blood and held the ck sword that was dripping with blood. At this moment, no one dared step forward to fight for it.


    Li Qianya¡¯s expression turned ugly when he thought about the way the Cangming Grotto-Heaven handled things. However, he believed that if he tried to fight for the sword again, the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator who was about to arrive would definitely attack him without mercy.


    The only thing he could do now was to swallow his anger.


    ¡°And you, Yan Chixia, today is the day you die!¡± Fei Ming stared at Jiang Ming and sneered.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s face was gloomy. He was toozy to pay attention to the fool who was talking too much. He turned around and quickly left the cave entrance. He rushed to the back of the pool, where the entrance of the passage was covered with fog.


    He had the strength of a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator and the full power of the Mystic me Spirit Sacrifice Spell. Therefore, he was confident that he could fight and even defeat an early-stage Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator. However, he had no idea what the cultivation level of the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator would be. Moreover, he did not know what magical tools he had in his arsenal.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a wise choice to fight rashly!¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t want to expose Yan Chixia¡¯s identity. If I rashly disy the strength of a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator, this identity will be ruined.¡±


    From what he had sensed earlier, this foggy passage should lead deeper into the ground. After Li Qianya and the other two walked out of it, they seemed to have consumed a lot of spiritual energy. Therefore, it should not be a ce that just anyone could enter.


    If he escaped into this ce, he might have some hope of getting rid of these people.


    Sensing the rapidly approaching Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator, Jiang Ming immediately made a decision. He was ready to retreat into the foggy passage.


    ¡°You want to escape now? It¡¯s toote!¡± However, Fei Ming had been staring at Jiang Ming for a long time. He immediately took out a flying sword and shot it into the foggy passage, trying to block Jiang Ming¡¯s way.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with displeasure. He took out the Scarlet Separation Sword and blocked the flying sword.


    However, in this short dy, the aura of the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator was almost in the cave, and the terrifying spiritual energy had already filled the air.


    Jiang Ming looked at Fei Ming, who was about to attack again, and suddenly nced at the empty pool from the corner of his eye. Suddenly, his heart moved, and he flicked out a spark of spiritual energy from his finger, directly hitting the shaking central stone pir.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry one more time.¡±


    The stone pir waspletely shattered, and the ck-haired figure fell down. At this moment, the sense of martial arts around him suddenly exploded, and a terrifying power swept through the entire cave.


    A few disciples with weaker cultivations immediately screamed as blood seeped out of their orifices.


    Even Fei Ming, Li Qianya, and the two others were dumbfounded. They trembled uncontrobly as if they had just seen something extremely terrifying.


    In a daze, Jiang Ming also seemed to see piles of corpses and blood in front of him. A terrifying monster asrge as a mountain stared at him with bloody eyes.


    However, perhaps it was because he was far away, and because he was at the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts, he was fine. It only took him a moment to return to his senses.


    He saw that the ck sword was shaking madly again. It danced wildly in the cave like a lunatic and cut two unlucky people in half.


    ¡°This ck sword is f*cking crazy again.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he turned his head and rushed into the foggy passage.


    ¡°Goodbye, everyone. I¡¯ve already written down everything in my notebook. Let¡¯s see each other in the ck Rock Ruins.¡±


    At this moment, Qi Yue from Chasing Moon Lake also returned to her senses. She looked at Jiang Ming, who was about to rush into the foggy passage, and made a soft sound of surprise. At the same time, she flicked her finger and shot out a stream of spiritual light, which wrapped a Jade Slip and flew into the foggy passage.


    The fog surged, and Jiang Ming¡¯s figurepletely disappeared.


    At the entrance of the passage where they came from, a figure with an extremely powerful aura also descended into the cave.


    ...

 Chapter 230 - 230 The Correct Use of the Black Stone Slab (1)

    230 The Correct Use of the ck Stone b (1)


    The grayish-white fog swirled around him, and he could only see a distance of a few meters in front of him. The moment before the terrifying aura behind him erupted, Jiang Ming suddenly plunged into the foggy passage and moved forward quickly.


    ¡°The cultivation level of the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator who suddenly attacked us is probably not just in the early stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm!¡±


    Jiang Ming sensed the sudden burst of vigorous aura in the cave behind him, and his heart trembled.


    His current strength was equivalent to the early stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm. Moreover, the gap between each stage in the Foundation Establishment Realm was even greater than the gap between the Qi Refinement Realm and the Foundation Establishment Realm!


    Furthermore, this was not an individual cultivator. This was a Foundation Establishment Realm expert from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven. It would not be a problem for him to take on three people of the same cultivation level. With Jiang Ming¡¯s current strength, if he faced such a person head-on, he would probably be defeated in a single move.


    With this in mind, Jiang Ming¡¯s speed increased a little. However, the cave was winding, and the strange fog also blocked his vision. Thus, he could not burst out at full speed.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Suddenly, Jiang Ming turned his head and looked back, only to see a fine stream of light flying towards him. It seemed to being for him.


    However, it did not seem to be dangerous. There was a Jade Slip in the light. Jiang Ming¡¯s heart moved slightly. He reached out and grabbed the thing.


    ¡°A Jade Slip from Chasing Moon Lake?¡±


    Looking at the unique shape of the crescent moon on the Jade Slip, Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and thought of the woman named Qi Yue.


    Before he left, everyone else had fallen into a stupor. It seemed that only this woman had faint signs of snapping back to her senses.


    ¡°Although chasing Moon Lake is only a blessednd, and there are only a few people in the sect, it stands on equal footing with the three grotto-heavens. Perhaps it is the most powerful force in the Feather Kingdom.¡±


    Thinking of the various legends of Chasing Moon Lake, Jiang Ming promised himself not to provoke any of their disciples.


    ¡°However, why did the disciples of Chasing Moon Lake send me a message?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. However, at this time, he was in the mysterious and strange foggy passage, and there was a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator behind him. Maybe he would catch up with him in a moment of carelessness. Jiang Ming did not have time to browse the Jade Slip. He put it into his storage ring, waiting to read it when he was safe.


    ¡°This fog seems a little strange!¡±


    As he kept flying forward, the fog in the passage became thicker and thicker. Jiang Ming was also a little surprised. This strange fog put heavy pressure on him and suppressed his cultivation very badly. When he used his spiritual energy to resist, his spiritual energy was consumed rapidly.


    ¡°No wonder Li Qianya and the other two looked so exhausted when they walked out of here. I thought it was because of a fight. However, it seems like it was caused by the fog.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered, and he immediately restrained all his spiritual energy. He suddenly felt the fog falling on his body, it was as if he was waddling through a swamp.


    The further he walked, the worse the fog became. It stuck to his hair and skin, and the pressure it brought became heavier.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and suddenly thought of the ck sword that could shoot out blood Qi.


    ¡°Could this be a method to stop the immortal cultivators?¡± As Jiang Ming thought of this, the blood Qi in his body immediately circted and exploded with a loud bang.


    The scarlet blood Qi covered the surface of his body like ayer of lustrous light!


    Suddenly the fog on his body was swept away.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s whole body also felt light, and the blood Qi spread out of the surface of his body, and the fog in front of him seemed to have dispersed.


    ¡°Eh? This is interesting.¡±


    Jiang Ming flicked his finger, and a stream of blood Qi left his body and shot into the passage in front. Suddenly, it was like a candle in the dark night that suddenly lit up the road ahead.


    ¡°Could this be a path specially prepared for martial artists?¡± This thought came to Jiang Ming¡¯s mind. Taking advantage of the fact that he could see the path in front of him, he increased his speed and rushed forward.


    Then, Jiang Ming kept stimting his blood Qi, and the fog in front of him continued to disperse, which exponentially increased his speed.


    However, Jiang Ming felt like had walked for miles and still could not see the end.


    ¡°This passage seems to be sinking all the way down. I don¡¯t know how deep it is now.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but wonder where this passage led to.


    However, now that things hade to this, there was obviously no way back. He could only brace himself and charge forward.


    ¡°As long as there are no dangerous ces that can trap me, I will be able to get out one day.¡±


    Gradually, the fog around Jiang Ming¡¯s body became thicker and darker. Even wisps of ck gas began to swirl around. Even if Jiang Ming¡¯s blood Qi could disperse the fog, he still felt some pressure on his body.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that one has to be a Grandmaster at least to reach this ce.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the fog that was almost condensed into a solid form and tried to touch it with his spiritual energy.


    His spiritual energy was like a rock in the ocean. It disappeared without a trace in an instant, as if it had beenpletely devoured.

 Chapter 231 - 231 The Correct Use of the Black Stone Slab (2)

    231 The Correct Use of the ck Stone b (2)


    ¡°What a terrifying thing!¡±<div>


    Jiang Ming was shocked. He quickly withdrew all his spiritual energy into his spiritual core and pped on a few seals to cut off his connection with the outside world.


    ¡°This fog is simply the ultimate nemesis of immortal cultivators. Even if a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator were toe here, he would probably be sucked dry. If this fog enters the spiritual core, who knows what kind of consequences it will have,¡± Jiang Ming muttered. However, his eyes soon widened. ¡°If I can take it away and release it when facing an enemy, it will be a killing blow. At the very least, no one under the Foundation Establishment Realm can block it!¡±


    Jiang Ming did what he said. He took out an empty wine gourd, which was a magical tool, and aimed it at the gray fog.


    The grey fog surged and went into the wine gourd. However, in the next moment, this wine gourd, which was a magical tool, suddenly lost its luster. Then, a crack appeared, and the fog escaped.


    The wine gourd had already turned grey, bing an ordinary object.


    ¡°This fog can even destroy magical tools?¡±


    Jiang Ming was extremely shocked. Although he was pleased with the effect, he had a headache. How could he collect this fog without a magical tool?


    Jiang Ming originally just wanted to collect the fog as a test. His real purpose was collecting the ck gas. He did not expect his n to be nipped in the bud.


    ¡°Other than the magical tools I have, is there anything else that can store this fog?¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned and pondered. Suddenly, he was stunned and quickly took out an item from his storage ring.<div>


    It was a ck stone b with the scripture of the Thunderp Technique engraved on it. Although this object looked ordinary, it came from the same source as the mysterious ck sword.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try this as ast resort. If this still doesn¡¯t work, then I can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not have much hope. He did not want to stay here for too long. It was more important to find the way out as soon as possible.


    As Jiang Ming flew forward, he shook the ck stone b. However, the stone b was still lifeless and did not move at all.


    ¡°As expected, it¡¯s useless!¡±


    Just as Jiang Ming shook his head in disappointment and was about to take back the b, he suddenly had an idea and injected a wisp of blood Qi into the ck stone b.


    The ck stone b, which had been still all this time, finally trembled violently, as if it was awakened by Jiang Ming¡¯s blood Qi. Blood-red lines filled the runes, exuding an ancient and boundless aura.


    If he did not see that the ck sword could release blood Qi, Jiang Ming would never have thought of driving the ck stone b in this way.


    Who would have thought that blood Qi could also activate treasures like this?


    Jiang Ming felt a little bitter when he thought of the ck stone b that had been in his hands for one or two hundred years. It took so long for him to realize that it could be activated like this.<div>


    ¡°Ack of knowledge will kill people.¡± Jiang Ming shook his head.


    A momentter, as the blood Qi was injected into the ck stone b, Jiang Ming¡¯s consciousness could also slowly explore the interior of the ck stone b, and he had a preliminary understanding of it.


    ¡°This thing also seems to be an offensive magical tool!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the surface of the stone b, where many small runes were shing with blood-red light. He had a feeling that he could activate them at any time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for someone to cross me! I¡¯ll test it out on them.¡±


    Jiang Ming also sensed theplicated cracks inside the ck stone b. They seemed to be exponentially finer than hair. However, when he sensed them carefully, they seemed to be infinitely wide.


    ¡°Why do I feel like it¡¯s the same as the blood vessels and meridians in the human body? It seems that this ck stone has quite a big secret.¡±


    The ck stone b and the ck sword seemed to be hiding a deadly secret.


    ¡°I¡¯ll slowly explore it in the future!¡±


    Now that his research was in vain, Jiang Ming no longer thought about it. Instead, he poured more blood Qi into it and tried to activate the ck stone b to absorb the surrounding fog.


    The ck stone b trembled, and a blood-red light flickered on it. The wisps of fog in the surrounding void actually poured into it.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re being picky?¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little speechless. The ck stone b only absorbed the dark gas and directly flicked away the gray fog that came rushing over, not letting a trace of it enter the ck stone b.


    ¡°Forget about it. It¡¯s better than nothing. Although the quantity is small, the quality is higher,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself as he urged the ck stone b to continue flying forward.


    After a while, Jiang Ming suddenly felt that the fog in front of him seemed to have be thinner.


    Jiang Ming suddenly rushed out of the fog channel, and the pressure on his body was reduced. There was nothing in front of him. It was a huge underground space, thousands of feet high, with strange rocks, dark and silent, and not a sound could be heard.


    In the dim light, the ruins of a pcey quietly in front of them. No one knew how long it had been sleeping here.


    At the end of the ruins, there seemed to be a glimmer of light falling from the sky. The mottled light continued to spread to the surroundings.


    The faint light was the only light in this space, allowing Jiang Ming to barely see the scene in front of him.

 Chapter 232 - 232 The Correct Use of the Black Stone Slab (3)

    232 The Correct Use of the ck Stone b (3)


    ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    Standing there, Jiang Ming felt like he had been teleported to a new world. He was floating, and his spiritual consciousness seemed like it was about to break away from his body.


    He realized that he had probablye to a terrifying secret area.


    Jiang Ming looked at the fog-filled passage behind him, took a deep breath, turned around, and walked forward. Since he had alreadye here, he could only explore further.


    Jiang Ming, who was heading to the ruins, did not know that the moment he poured his blood Qi into the ck stone b, the cave behind him had also changed.


    * * *


    In the cave, a burly young man stood by the side of the stone pool with his hands behind his back. He stared at the ck-haired man¡¯s body that fell into the stone pool and the purple crystal dust left at the bottom. His brows furrowed.


    ¡°Who did this?¡± the burly young man gritted his teeth and asked with a cold glint in his eyes. Although he looked young, his eyes were filled with wisdom and his aura was terrifying. All of this showed that he had an extraordinary identity.


    In his hand, the ck sword trembled as if it wanted to escape. However, it was tightly held and could not break free.


    Li Qianya, Qi Yue, and the others stood at the side with cautious looks in their eyes.


    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Li Qianya¡¯s heart trembled. He was Lu Qianshang. He was a prodigy from the previous generation of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven. He was a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator and was ranked in the top ten of his generation in the Feather Kingdom.


    Li Qianya¡¯s eyes flickered. He realized that this secret ce was far beyond his expectations. Otherwise, the Cangming Grotto-Heaven would not have sent such an important person.


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s toote to call for help now,¡± Li Qianya cursed in his heart.


    Fei Ming, who was covered in blood, quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Master Lu, it was an individual cultivator called Yan Chixia who stole all the ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood. He has now escaped into the foggy passage.¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Lu Qianshang¡¯s eyes were stormy. ¡°Open your eyes and take a look. It¡¯s not just the ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood that¡¯s all gone. The rock spirit blood crystal is all gone too! It¡¯s a rare spiritual item that is hard to find in this world. It¡¯s a rare treasure that canpletely change the innate ability of an immortal cultivator!¡±


    Fei Ming¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard this. He hurriedly rushed to the side of the stone pool. When he saw the remaining crystal dust, his face instantly paled and revealed an expression of extreme regret.


    He clenched his fists tightly. If he had known this would happen, he would not have snatched the ck sword. So what if the sect had given him a precious treasure? For a cultivator who had not yet reached the Foundation Establishment Realm, the rock spirit blood crystal was invaluable!


    Lu Qianshang was furious and shouted, ¡°Take good care of everything here. I¡¯ll go after that b*stard. How dare he kill the people of my sect and steal our things? He must be tired of living!¡±


    His eyes were cold as he charged into the foggy passage.


    Fei Ming quickly said, ¡°Master Lu, be careful. This passage is very strange. It will suppress your cultivation. Furthermore, the deeper you go, the more spiritual energy you will consume. It¡¯s extremely dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me, I know what this is,¡± Lu Qianshang said calmly. It was as if he were no stranger to the gray fog. He walked into the passage with a calm expression.


    On the surface of his body, a faintyer of blood-red mist rose. It was the power of blood Qi.


    Fei Ming¡¯s face revealed a look of realization and he immediately calmed down. ¡°So, only martial artists can enter this passage. Master Lu is a dual cultivator. Yan Chixia is dead for sure!¡±


    Lu Qianshang¡¯s eyes were also calm. Yan Chixia was just a kid in the Qi Refinement Realm. He probably would not be able to run far in this ce before his spiritual energy ran out. He could just kill him.


    However, at this moment, an unexpected thing happened.


    The ck sword in Lu Qianshang¡¯s hand suddenly trembled violently, and blood-red ripples spread out from the sword.


    The tip of the ck sword was pointed into the foggy passage. It seemed to have sensed something and was trying to break free from Lu Qianshang¡¯s control.


    Lu Qianshang¡¯s expression changed slightly. It was as if the ck sword had gone berserk, and the power that burst out had caught him off guard.


    The blood-red ripples on the ck sword exploded wildly, and the entire cave shook. A terrifying martial arts aura actually swept out from the ck sword at this moment.


    Even Lu Qianshang fell into a trance at this moment.


    The ck sword left his hand and plunged into the passage, disappearing into the fog without looking back.


    The people in the cave finally returned to their senses. Fei Ming was dumbfounded. After spending so much effort, were they going to gain nothing?


    Li Qianya looked down and stood still. However, he wasughing wildly in his heart. Amazing! This was too f*cking amazing!


    This was karma for breaking the rules.


    Li Qianya shook his head slightly and prayed that Yan Chixia would be able to escape from this ce as soon as possible.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Lu Qianshang¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he did not have time to give any orders. He stomped his feet and chased after the ck sword. He rushed into the foggy passage and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.

 Chapter 233 - 233 Meeting Fellow Townsmen (1)

    233 Meeting Fellow Townsmen (1)


    In the depths of the underground, Jiang Ming held the Scarlet Separation Sword and carefully advanced.


    As he walked among the rubble, the disturbance he brought with him directly caused a wall to copse, sending thick smoke and dust into the air.


    Looking forward, the ruins of the huge pce looked like a scene of a dystopia. It was rotten and lonely, and no one knew how many years it had been there. From its grand scale, one could guess the glory of the past.


    At the very front was that faint glimmer of light.


    Unable to see any other way, Jiang Ming could only walk step by step toward the glimmer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it has been since anyone hase here.¡±


    The bricks and stones used to build the pce were rare spiritual materials that would not decay after thousands of years. However, these pces here were all in ruins. A gust of wind could probably blow down arge area.


    ¡°The blessednd rted to the ck Stone Ruins is only a force from ten thousand years ago. However, these ruins are far more than ten thousand years old. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t built by the people of the blessednd back then, and this secret ce was discovered during an exploration. Currently, the ck Rock Ruins are ancient. But this ce is clearly older.¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly thought of the mysterious martial artist who was sitting cross-legged in the cave before. Was he just a guardian of the passage that led here?


    ¡°Then what is he protecting?¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. He could not figure it out at all. Therefore, he was toozy to think about it.


    He casually walked into a pile of ruins. He could vaguely see some metal and other things. However, they all turned to dust when he touched them with his hand.


    Even in the immortal cultivation world, there was nothing that couldst forever. No matter how precious these things were in the past, they had long been reduced to dust.


    Jiang Ming no longer thought about exploring the ruins. He increased his speed and strode forward.


    Even if there were any secrets here, the blessednd from ten thousand years ago should have been explored by now. Perhaps he could find some clues in the ck Rock Ruins a few yearster.


    In the process of moving forward, Jiang Ming also tried to release a wave of spiritual energy. After all, there was no gray fog here. Therefore, maybe he could use some immortal cultivation techniques.


    However, as soon as he released his spiritual energy, his expression changed.


    An invisible force descended from the void. Jiang Ming had not felt that familiar and terrifying feeling for many years.


    Streaks of blood appeared on the surface of Jiang Ming¡¯s body. Some cuts were so deep that his bones could be seen. His head was almost chopped off. In just a moment, Jiang Ming suffered multiple fatal injuries.


    If it were any other immortal cultivator, they might have already lost their lives in this moment.


    Thankfully, his inextinguishable origin light was activated in time, quickly repairing his injuries. In the blink of an eye, he was back to normal.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. This space buried deep underground had the same rules as the mortal world where the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest was located. All techniques rted to spiritual energy were forbidden.


    In fact, thews here were even harsher. The bacsh he suffered after triggering thews was even more intense, and his head almost fell to the ground in an instant.


    Even though Jiang Ming had already built his foundation in martial arts, his body was still as fragile as paper in the face of thesews. He was no different from a mortal.


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and no longer used immortal cultivation techniques. He continued to move forward into the depths of the ruins.


    ¡°This mysterious ruin has existed for more than ten thousand years. Could it be that the mortal world also has such deep secrets?¡±


    He looked at the magnificent ruins and suddenly had a thought. ¡°Perhaps thews of the mortal world were not created naturally but were man-made, just like this ce. Maybe tens of thousands of years ago, the mortal world was also a prosperous ce for immortal cultivators. The Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest and other such areas may all have ancient secrets buried within them!¡±


    However, Jiang Ming could not figure out what kind of powerhouse could change the world and give birth to such terrifying and cruelws.


    He subconsciously looked at the deepest part of the ruins, at the glimmer of light that reached the sky.


    ¡°Perhaps, I can find a trace of all the secrets there.¡±


    Jiang Ming suppressed curiosity in his heart and continued to move forward toward the faint light.


    However, just as Jiang Ming was flying forward at full speed, an ear-piercing whistle suddenly sounded from behind him.


    Jiang Ming was shocked and quickly looked back.


    A ck sword rushed out of the foggy passage. After a few twirls in the air, it seemed to have found Jiang Ming. It made a clear sound and shot toward him.


    ¡°Why is this damn thing here again?¡±

 Chapter 234 - 234 Meeting Fellow Townsmen (2)

    234 Meeting Fellow Townsmen (2)


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched, and he exerted the power of his martial arts skills with all his strength. His blood Qi rippled on the surface of his body, and he ran forward without looking back.


    In the cave, Li Qianya and the others were willing to give up the ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood to fight for the ck sword. Jiang Ming did not need to ask to know how precious this thing was.


    However, he also knew that this thing was probably not something that just anyone could y with. It was so strange that it was somewhat terrifying. He did not know how long it had been dormant. However, as soon as it woke up, it could kill several genius disciples of the top forces in the Feather Kingdom.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t that Foundation Establishment Realm expert descend here? How did he let the ck sword escape?¡±


    Jiang Ming was shocked. Was the ck sword that powerful?


    With this in mind, Jiang Ming used the Meridian Breaker, which he had not used for a long time. The blood Qi in his veins exploded, and his speed increased again.


    However, as soon as he burst out with blood Qi, the ck sword behind him seemed to be even more excited. With a whoosh, it sped up and was quickly approaching Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Why are you chasing me? I didn¡¯t hit you!¡±


    Jiang Ming turned his head and was shocked and speechless. He found that his full speed was not as fast as the ck sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed something that belonged to a martial arts master,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself. However, the more he thought about it, the more he did not want to touch this thing. He continued to cover his head and run. The blood Qi in his body was already surging and brewing. When this damn thing caught up, he would give it a hard punch.


    However, the next moment, something that scared Jiang Ming even more happened.


    The ck sword quivered in the air. It sensed Jiang Ming¡¯s anger, and at this moment, it rippled again. At the same time, a voice entered Jiang Ming¡¯s ears, ¡°Fellow cultivator, please hold on. You and I are not enemies!¡±


    ¡°What? Who¡¯s speaking?¡± Jiang Ming felt a chill run down his spine.


    He turned a deaf ear and continued to run.


    In the dark ruins, a man and a sword flew back and forth, and the distance between them was also getting closer and closer.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, I¡¯m really a good person! Fellow cultivator, let¡¯s find a ce to sit down and talk. My fellow cultivator, I really don¡¯t have any ill intentions. I just sensed a familiar aura on you! Fellow cultivator¡­!¡±


    Jiang Ming was gloomy, and he felt a pain in his head. Did this ck sword go crazy because it had been alone for all these centuries?


    ¡°A familiar aura? Could it be that the psychopath sensed me activating the ck stone b?¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself. ¡°This ck sword and the ck stone be from the same source. Maybe there is really some connection between them.¡±


    However, Jiang Ming knew nothing about the ck sword. Therefore, he naturally could not stop running.


    At this moment, in the distance behind him, another figure suddenly charged out of the foggy passage.


    It was a burly young man. After a brief observation, he discovered the residual blood Qi in front of him. The blood Qi on the surface of his body rippled, and he rushed forward like a cannonball.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you can escape. This ce restricts spiritual energy.¡±


    A sneer hung on Lu Qianshang¡¯s face. This was his home ground. Even a Golden Core Realm cultivator would suffer here.


    * * *


    ¡°It seems like we¡¯re approaching the core,¡± Jiang Ming muttered in the depths of the ruins.


    In front of him, there were fewer and fewer ruined buildings, and what reced them was a vast expanse of scorched earth. There were cracks everywhere. It was as if a great disaster had swept through thend.


    The further ahead he went, the more concentrated and thicker the cracks became. From afar, some of them even looked like ravines leading into an abyss.


    ¡°It looks like some terrifying disaster swept through thisnd!¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he suddenly sensed danger.


    He turned his head and saw a small ck dot flying through the ruins in the distance, approaching him.


    As for the ck sword, it had already disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s notpletely crazy.¡± Jiang Ming was speechless. ¡°It should be that Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator. He¡¯s caught up.¡±


    Then, Jiang Ming looked at the figure that wasing from behind, and his eyes moved slightly. ¡°This person is probably a martial artist as well. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to get out of the foggy passage. However, based on this speed, it seems that it¡¯s not as fast as my Meridian Breaker. He¡¯s probably like me, a person cultivating both paths.¡±


    Jiang Ming was not too surprised. He had been trying to break through to the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts before he reached the Qi Refinement Realm, which was why it was so difficult.


    However, if he went back in time and tried again with his current knowledge, it would have been much easier for him.


    ¡°As expected of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven. Their disciples can always take the easiest path to greatness.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not have anything to be envious of. Although it was not easy to get to where he was, he had be much more powerful than anyone else at his level.

 Chapter 235 - 235 Meeting Fellow Townsmen (3)

    235 Meeting Fellow Townsmen (3)


    ¡°You chased me all the way here and still want to kill me. Isn¡¯t that a little too much?¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly smiled.


    He was afraid of Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators, not martial artists who had reached the Foundation Establishment Realm. In ce, the other party was unable to use spiritual energy. However, Jiang Ming had the undying origin light as his trump card. Therefore, he was not afraid at all.


    Moreover, even if he only used his martial arts skills, Jiang Ming believed that he could crush all his enemies who were on his level.


    !!


    ¡°If I continue to run forward, what if I suddenly escape the restrictions? It won¡¯t be good if the enemy can use immortal cultivation techniques on me. If that¡¯s the case, then I can only solve this problem here!¡±


    With this in mind, Jiang Ming suddenly stopped and stood on the scorched earth, turning around and waiting for the enemy toe.


    In the cracks of the earth, wisps of ck gas rose and were almost invisible to the naked eye. Jiang Ming only noticed the ck gas after he stopped.


    ¡°This seems to be the same as the ck gas in the foggy passage.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at the abyss where the faint light was. Were all these things caused by the force that destroyed this ce?


    ¡°I¡¯ll find out after I¡¯ve dealt with the enemy!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts converged, and the figure descended in front of him.


    Exuberant blood Qi filled the air, and two cold and ruthless eyes stared at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would be martial artists among the young ones today.¡± Lu Qianshang did not seem to be in a hurry. He nodded approvingly and said, ¡°Brat, what¡¯s your cultivation level? You seem to be a Grandmaster, at the very least. It would be a pity to kill you. Hand over everything, and I can spare your life. In fact, I will bring you back to the Cangming Grotto-Heaven and you will have a bright future!¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and said, ¡°Martial artists should move forward bravely. However, they should not be arrogant. With my seniority, you should be showing me respect. Don¡¯t talk big, or you¡¯ll bite your tongue.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re crazy!¡± Lu Qianshangughed. ¡°I, Lu Qianshang, am a man who appreciates talented people. You and I both practice martial arts. I will give you onest chance. Disobey, and you die!¡±


    However, from the beginning to the end, Lu Qianshang¡¯s eyes were indifferent. Obviously, he did not respect Jiang Ming. If Jiang Ming obeyed, he would take him under hismand. If he did not, he would kill him immediately.


    ¡°Lu Qianshang?¡±


    When Jiang Ming heard the name, he was slightly stunned. Vague memories shed through his mind.


    After the battle for the King of Medicine, Jiang Ming hid his identity and traveled for decades. A generation passed away, and new martial arts legends were born. New Grandmasters rose to power all over the world.


    ¡°Lu Qianshang seems to be one of the grandmasters who rose to power in the Feather Kingdom,¡± Jiang Ming murmured internally and then looked at the person in front of him with a strange look.


    He did not expect to meet a fellow townsman in the cultivation world! They were both originally from the mortal world!


    ¡°However, I¡¯ve killed quite a few people from my hometown. Thus, I won¡¯t add one more!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm, and he said with a faint smile, ¡°Little Lu, when you were in your hometown, did you ever hear of this name?¡±


    Lu Qianshang¡¯s eyes shed with anger. He was about to kill this arrogant kid when he heard him spit out a name that shocked him.


    ¡°Anonymous!¡±

 Chapter 236 - 236 My Blade Can Kill; Your Blade Can Only Cut Fruit (1)

    236 My de Can Kill; Your de Can Only Cut Fruit (1)


    Lu Qianshang¡¯s expression changed. He stared at the handsome young man in front of him in horror, and his breathing suddenly quickened.


    ¡°Who are you.? How do you know this name?¡±


    Lu Qianshang¡¯s voice trembled slightly. He was no longer as calm and indifferent as before. Instead, his face was filled with surprise and a trace of fear shed in the depths of his eyes.


    It was as if this name alone was enough to make him recall something extremely terrifying, and he was unable to calm down.


    !!


    ¡°Who am I?¡± Jiang Ming smiled calmly and said, ¡°I¡¯m a nobody from the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. I¡¯m not someone worth mentioning!¡±


    Even though he had already guessed it, Lu Qianshang could not help but take a deep breath when he heard the answer from the young man¡¯s mouth. He stepped back in fear.


    Even though Lu Qianshang had long reached the Foundation Establishment Realm and was a famous cultivator of his generation in the Feather Kingdom, this name still struck fear in his heart.


    Anonymous was his inspiration. Anonymous was his motivation. The reason he was so strong was that he wanted to be as powerful as Anonymous one day.


    Now that he suddenly heard the name of this former martial arts legend, even though Lu Qianshang was much stronger now, he could not help but feel a sense of fear in his heart.


    Aftering to the world of immortal cultivators, Lu Qianshang knew how difficult it was for a martial artist to reach the divine realm of martial arts in an environment where spiritual energy was forbidden. It was simply beyond anyone¡¯s reach.


    He had also guessed that the legend of the martial arts world had entered the world of immortal cultivation before everyone else.


    However, after so many years in the world of immortal cultivation, Lu Qianshang had never heard anything about Anonymous. Thus, he had forgotten about him. Only when he asionally practiced martial arts would he think of Anonymous.


    However, he did not expect to see Anonymous here in person.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m now at the Foundation Establishment Realm and one of the strongest immortal cultivators below the Golden Core Realm. Even the legends of the martial arts world may not be stronger than me!¡±


    Lu Qianshang¡¯s eyes turned cold, and he roared in his heart, trying to suppress the fear that he subconsciously felt.


    ¡°Is it really you?¡± Lu Qianshang tried his best to calm himself down as he stared at the young man in front of him. ¡°Anonymous would have to be two or three hundred years old if he were still alive. If he hasn¡¯t reached the Foundation Establishment Realm, he should have died long ago.¡±


    From what he had learned from Fei Ming and the others, Lu Qianshang knew that the person in front of him was still in the Qi Refinement Realm and had not reached the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know how good I am at staying alive,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself.


    Then, he chuckled and activated his blood Qi. It condensed and slowly circted on the surface of his body.


    ¡°Who said I haven¡¯t built my foundation?¡±


    ¡°You reached the martial arts Foundation Establishment Realm first?¡±


    Lu Qianshang was stunned. He stared at the man in front of him in disbelief.


    In the Cangming Grotto-Heaven, he had read many books and had a deeper understanding of the path of martial arts. Naturally, he knew how difficult it was.


    Even ten thousand years ago, in the golden era of martial arts, before reaching the Foundation Establishment Realm of immortal cultivation, there were almost no martial artists who could reach the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts. Only in the most powerful of sects, with countless resources, could such a genius be created in hundreds of years.


    ording to ancient records, geniuses who reached the Foundation Establishment Realm were the most amazing geniuses in several generations. Their future was limitless.


    However, in this era where martial arts had declined and no one could inherit good techniques, even ordinary martial artists were rare. Even Lu Qianshang had struggled to be a martial artist.


    Lu Qianshang took a deep breath, stared at Jiang Ming, and murmured, ¡°As expected of the former martial arts legend. He disappeared for nearly a hundred years just to take this step.¡±


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    ¡°What a strange misunderstanding.¡±


    However, he was too embarrassed to admit that the reason he was such a powerful martial artist now was that this was the only way he could go further in the path of immortal cultivation.


    ¡°However, you¡¯vee to the wrong ce, Anonymous!¡±


    Lu Qianshang, on the other hand, stared at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°You¡¯ve wasted decades just to take this step. So what if you¡¯ve reached the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts? In the face of absolute strength, you are nothing!¡±


    Lu Qianshang¡¯s robes fluttered as his vigorous blood Qi turned into blood-red ripples around him.


    The blood Qi condensed in his palm and turned into a long blood-red de, pointing at Jiang Ming from a distance.

 Chapter 237 - 237 My Blade Can Kill; Your Blade Can Only Cut Fruit (2)

    237 My de Can Kill; Your de Can Only Cut Fruit (2)


    ¡°I used to be extremely weak. Bing as strong as Anonymous was my ultimate goal. Through blood, sweat, and tears, I became a Grandmaster. After that, I managed to pass the Cangming Grotto-Heaven¡¯s entrance exam to be one of their disciples! Finally, I¡¯m here now, having broken through to the Foundation Establishment Realm of both paths! I¡¯m already stronger than you now! You¡¯re already an outdated old thing and should have been buried in history. I¡¯m the new martial arts legend!¡± Lu Qianshang spoke slowly, and he became more and more confident. The fear and respect he had earlier gradually disappeared. ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to kill you! I¡¯m going to use this as a learning experience to take me one step forward to bing the greatest martial artist in this world!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the person in front of him in surprise. Was he crazy?


    His words made Jiang Ming cringe. Wasn¡¯t he embarrassed to make such a deration?


    ¡°If you want to fight me, then go ahead. Don¡¯t be a coward!¡± He turned his wrist, and a long de condensed by blood Qi swept out. He looked at Lu Qianshang calmly.


    Although the other party¡¯s blood Qi was much stronger than his, Jiang Ming did not panic at all. Although his talent was average, the foundation he had built over the past two hundred years was extremely solid. Jiang Ming admitted that no one could ever be his match.


    ¡°Hmph! Today is the day you die!¡±


    Lu Qianshang sneered and moved directly. He wielded his sword and shed. Rays of blood Qi turned into des and shot out at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Your technique is really exquisite,¡± Jiang Mingmented casually and waved his de gently. Wisps of blood Qi rose like a breeze and brushed against every attack that wasing at him.


    The attacks collided with each other and exploded.


    ¡°Little Lu, I¡¯m very disappointed in you.¡± Jiang Ming shook his head.


    ¡°You were just lucky. I¡¯d like to see how many more of my moves you can block!¡± Lu Qianshang¡¯s eyes were cold. Without saying a word, he raised his sword and attacked Jiang Ming with all his might.


    The two figures fought at a speed that was almost invisible to the naked eye.


    Jiang Mingughed out loud as his blood Qi erupted and he shed at Lu Qianshang.


    It had been a while since he had fought someone this strong. Today was a good time to test the results of his cultivation.


    The swords collided with each other, and each strike produced a fierce sound of metal shing.


    ¡°How could his blood Qi be so condensed?¡±


    Lu Qianshang¡¯s expression changed slightly. The more he fought, the more frightened he became. He could clearly feel the density of his opponent¡¯s blood Qi. He was only at the Foundation Establishment Realm. However, it was so condensed that even Lu Qianshang¡¯s heart palpitated. It was even purer and more condensed than his own blood Qi at the advanced level of the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    ¡°My blood Qi is actually at a disadvantage.¡±


    Lu Qianshang looked at his sword. Every time it collided with Jiang Ming¡¯s de, a wave of blood Qi would ripple and spread in the air. It looked majestic and imposing. However, in fact, it was because his blood Qi was not condensed enough.


    ¡°And his moves are also so vicious!¡±


    Lu Qianshang felt more and more ufortable. He had seen many exquisite martial arts methods in the Cangming Grotto-Heaven. Every strike of Jiang Ming¡¯s seemed ordinary. However, it seemed to target Lu Qianshang¡¯s weak points without fail.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± Lu Qianshang¡¯s face was unsightly. He knew that this was because his opponent¡¯sbat experience far exceeded his. However, he was reluctant to admit it.


    The de brushed past Lu Qianshang¡¯s shoulder and blood sttered everywhere. If he hadn¡¯t dodged quickly enough, the de would have cut off one of his arms.


    After hundreds of moves, Jiang Ming was unscathed, while Lu Qianshang was already covered in blood. Although his injuries were not fatal, if this continued, he would be defeated sooner orter.


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    Lu Qianshang was at a loss. He had been fighting all the way until now, and his cultivation had long surpassed that of a martial arts legend. Today had started out as a way for him to be even stronger.

 Chapter 238 - 238 My Blade Can Kill; Your Blade Can Only Cut Fruit (3)

    238 My de Can Kill; Your de Can Only Cut Fruit (3)


    Everything seemed to be perfect.


    However, how did it end up like this?


    ¡°I can¡¯t be defeated. How could I lose to an outdated old thing!¡±


    Another attack struck Lu Qianshang, who had just lost his momentum. He staggered and was sent flying dozens of meters away.


    !!


    Jiang Ming¡¯s figure followed closely behind the de, and his eyes were indifferent as he attacked Lu Qianshang mercilessly.


    Lu Qianshang retreated again and again. The injuries on his body were increasing. He had already realized that he was probably going to lose today.


    ¡°If we were in the outside world, I could use my spiritual energy to crush him.¡±


    However, this thought came far toote.


    He could not even send back the discovery of this ce to the Cangming Grotto-Heaven.


    In the middle of the battle, Lu Qianshang heard the voice of his terrifying opponent say something.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing martial arts for more than two hundred years. I¡¯ve refined hundreds of cultivation techniques and thousands of skills. My body and blood Qi have been tempered and transformed several times. My conception of martial arts keeps getting higher. What makes you think that you can defeat me just because you¡¯ve built your martial arts foundation with expensive resources?¡±


    Lu Qianshang¡¯s waist and abdomen were grazed by Jiang Ming¡¯s de, and blood spurted out.


    ¡°I¡¯ve probably killed more Grandmasters than you¡¯ve ever seen in your life. So what if you¡¯re a genius disciple? You¡¯re just a bunch of kids ying house, how many life-or-death battles have you experienced?¡±


    Lu Qianshang¡¯s sword finally shattered with a bang, and it was difficult to continue. His entire body was swept away by the force, and he fell to the ground in the distance.


    ¡°Your saber technique is more exquisite than mine, and your blood Qi is more vigorous than mine. However, the cultivation of martial arts is more than that. At your core, you are weak!¡±


    Jiang Mingnded in front of Lu Qianshang and mercilessly stabbed him in the chest. He said indifferently, ¡°My de can kill; your de can only cut fruit!¡±


    ¡°Anonymous, please spare my life!¡±


    Lu Qianshang¡¯s face was pale. He was no longer angry at Jiang Ming¡¯s words. Instead, he begged for mercy in a hoarse voice, ¡°The Cangming Grotto-Heaven really needs a martial arts genius like you. I can guide you to be a favorite of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven! Also, the secret of the Red Pine Snowfield¡­ I can tell you about it! There will be great opportunities there in the future. Don¡¯t kill me. I can tell you everything.¡±


    The blood Qi shot out, and Lu Qianshang¡¯s entire body exploded.


    ¡°Such a weak state of mind! I don¡¯t know how he became a Grandmaster!¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. Lu Qianshang was still reluctant to release his spiritual power at thest moment and was still begging for mercy. He had really wasted so many years of cultivation.


    However, when he thought of Lu Qianshang¡¯sst words, Jiang Ming pursed his lips. Was he talking about the mortal world behind the Red Pine Snowfield?


    ¡°It seems like that world really has quite a big secret,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself. ¡°When you think of the force that Lu Qianshang came from, I¡¯m afraid that some of those high and mighty grotto-heavens and blessednds have already paid attention to the mortal world. If I have time, I should go back and check on the situation with my two friends.¡±


    As Jiang Ming was thinking, he suddenly saw a glimmer of light in front of him, and he looked up!


    A rain of mottled light enveloped Jiang Ming.

 Chapter 239 - 239 The Heavenly Tribulation (1)

    239 The Heavenly Tribtion (1)


    On the scorched earth, a ray of light shot down from the sky. At this time, the ray of light suddenly rippled, apanied by a mottled rain of light fragments. The rune fragments were flowing in the light, as if they contained boundless energy.


    It was not until this moment that Jiang Ming realized that the seemingly thin glimmer was far vaster than he had imagined.


    Under the shroud of the light, Jiang Ming did not have time to react before he disappeared from his spot. He was swept up by the light and flew into the ray of light that connected the sky and the earth.


    In the ruins far away, a ck sword that had been hiding for a long time suddenly let out an exasperated curse. It suddenly leaped into the air, and it trembled with excitement as it chased after the ray of light.


    !!


    The ray of light seemed to be slow and gentle. However, when the ck sword chased after it, it was as fast as lightning. No matter how fast the ck sword flew toward it, it could not catch up.


    ¡°Damn it! Wait for me! I¡¯m with that cultivator. I haven¡¯t even f*cking gone up yet.¡±


    The ray of lightpletely disappeared along with Jiang Ming¡¯s figure. The ce returned to peace. It was like nothing had happened at all.


    The ck sword instantly fell silent and stopped in the void. The sword seemed to have be even darker.


    After a long while, the ck sword suddenly let out a regretful voice, ¡°F*ck! How could such an ident happen? The remnant light of the heavenly tribtion has not moved for a long time. Even among the peerless geniuses and descendants of martial saints of the past, only two or three people could cause this strange phenomenon to ur every thousand years. Although this kid has reached the divine realm of martial arts, it¡¯s not like there weren¡¯t such people in the past. Moreover, no one has ever caused the remnant light of the heavenly tribtion to be so abundant before! The most abundant light recorded before was caused by a genius who hadprehended a secret technique from ten thousand years ago!¡±


    As he recalled this, the ck sword could not help but tremble.


    ¡°What kind of f*cking monster is this?¡±


    The ck sword waspletely at a loss. In its memories, the remnant light of the heavenly tribtion had only ever descended on geniuses, cleansing their bodies from the inside and out.


    Only those who were outstanding could draw in a more abundant ray of light and asionally obtain some fragments of the great cultivation contained in the light,ying the foundation for their future cultivation.


    The magical tools and demonic beasts belonging to the geniuses could also benefit greatly from this cleansing. It was even possible for them to advance to a higher level in the future.


    However, no one had ever heard of the light directly sucking people away!


    It was simply ridiculous!


    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ve suffered a huge loss!¡±


    The ck sword¡¯s entire body trembled, and its heart ached so much that it could not breathe. It did not have to think too long to figure out what kind of shocking opportunity this was. Even the few powerful masters that it had followed in the past had not had such an opportunity.


    If it could enter this light, it might be able to transform again and reach unprecedented heights.


    However, because it was stunned for a moment, itpletely ruined this opportunity.


    It stared at the pool of blood on the ground and cursed, ¡°It¡¯s all your f*cking fault!¡±


    The ck sword immediately sted the pool of blood away and then flew around on the charred ground to vent its anger. From time to time, it would stomp.


    * * *


    Everything he could see flew past him at the speed of light.


    Jiang Ming seemed to have be a star wandering in the lonely universe. Countless sounds and lights burst out and dissipated in front of his eyes.


    He did not know how much time had passed. It felt like a moment, but it also felt like a year. Suddenly, there was silence in Jiang Ming¡¯s ears. He felt that his feet were on the ground, and the scene in front of him became clear.


    A path condensed by faint starlight appeared under Jiang Ming¡¯s feet. It was only three feet wide and narrow. The stars and clouds flowed and spread into the distance. There was no end in sight.


    Apart from that, there was nothing but darkness all around. There seemed to be broken stars in the endless distance, and there were skeletons of unknown creatures that were thousands of miles tall floating in the void.


    Jiang Ming seemed to be at the edge of the universe. Everything seemed to be destroyed, and he was the only one left.


    ¡°What is this? Is it the future? Will everything be destroyed? Will I be the only one to live forever?¡± Jiang Ming murmured and tried his best to look at the scene in the distance. However, the more he tried, the more unfocused it became.


    He strode forward, following the path of stars.

 Chapter 240 - 240 The Heavenly Tribulation (2)

    240 The Heavenly Tribtion (2)


    Suddenly, the void trembled. A few stepster, the scene shifted, and a new scene appeared.


    It seemed to be a vast mountain. A figure stood on the peak of the mountain, roaring at the sky under the dark clouds.


    The blurry scene was like a mirage, and it was somewhat unclear. However, Jiang Ming seemed to be able to hear the roar of the figure, and there seemed to be a cold wind around him. He could feel the murderous aura of the mountain peak.


    Thunderbolts fell from the sky, piercing through the void and bombarding the figure. The figure was not afraid at all. He roared and waved his fist, striking in all directions as if he was fighting against the might of heaven.


    ¡°What kind of terrifying person is this?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart jumped. Was this the heavenly tribtion?


    What kind of powerhouse was that figure, to actually be able to block the heavenly tribtion with his bare hands?


    The clouds and mist under Jiang Ming¡¯s feet dissipated. The scene in front of him became clearer. He could gradually see that it was a burly man. His bare upper body was tattooed with strange totems.


    He stood at the peak of the mountains. His fist technique was primitive and simple. However, it contained sheer power. Every time he swung his fist, the mountains seemed to shake with it.


    It was as if this man wanted to destroy the might of the heavens and overturn them!


    At the foot of the mountains, there seemed to be primitive tribes. Countless tribesmen were prostrating on the ground, singing prayers for the figure.


    The sounds of chanting, roaring, and thunderous explosions intertwined, and the heavy rain fell in torrents.


    Jiang Ming touched his cheek. A drop of rain fell on his face. It felt cold and real.


    Jiang Ming was stunned.


    The boundary between illusion and reality seemed to be blurring.


    Another thunderbolt struck down. Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were slightly dazed.


    Suddenly, he smelled the moist air and raindrops fell on his shoulders. The path under his feet had disappeared and was reced with a rugged mountain path. Jiang Ming suddenly looked up.


    A fist pierced throughyers of rain. Even though it had been struck by lightning until it was torn open, and its veins were charred ck, it still carried an indomitable momentum as it came for the kill.


    Jiang Ming subconsciously threw a punch and it collided with the fist. The surrounding rain surged and exploded, creating a dry vacuum.


    Jiang Ming threw a punch in a hurry and did not exert all his strength. He was immediately sent staggering back before barely managing to stop his body.


    However, he was extremely shocked. The other party could resist the heavenly tribtion. Thus, a casual punch from him should be able to turn Jiang Ming into a mist of blood. How could he only have this much power?


    The rain briefly dispersed. In the hazy mist, Jiang Ming also saw the other party¡¯s face. His face was full of determination, as if he was going to fight against the heavens.


    However, in the eyes of the burly figure, there was no vitality.


    The burly figure¡¯s eyes were deathly still. However, he continued to roar and attack. Jiang Ming had no way to retreat. Therefore, he could only wave his fist and fight with him. His power burst out fully.


    The mountain rocks copsed, and the rain evaporated into mist. The destructive power of the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts was extremely shocking. The two of them fought from one mountain to the other. Blood Qi shot out like a rainbow, piercing through the void and causing violent collisions.


    ¡°His martial arts cultivation is the same as mine. We¡¯ve both just built our martial arts foundation. It¡¯s exactly the same!¡±


    Jiang Ming was shocked. He did not think it was a coincidence. It was more likely that the figure¡¯s cultivation had been adjusted to his cultivation.


    The dead silence in the other party¡¯s eyes further confirmed Jiang Ming¡¯s guess that this was not a real person. Instead, it was a strange existence that was born under a certain rule.


    ¡°Is this some kind of test? Are everyone and everything here a part of the test?¡±


    Jiang Ming muttered in his heart, ¡°But all of this is so real. Is this really an illusion? Or is it something that happened in the past that is now materializing in front of my eyes?¡±


    Jiang Ming was only slightly distracted. However, he was punched in the chest. His sternum cracked, and his whole body was sent flying with blood spurting out.


    The blood that Jiang Ming spat out turned into lightning strikes in the void and disappeared with a crackling sound.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Ming subconsciously looked down and saw that within his broken sternum, sparks of lightning were moving in his body. His body seemed to bepletelyposed of lightning.


    ¡°Have I be a heavenly tribtion?¡± Jiang Ming was stunned.


    The fist that hit Jiang Ming¡¯s chest was also badly mangled and charred by the power of thunder.


    However, the burly figure did not notice it and continued to attack Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming fought with all his might. However, he was a little confused.


    ¡°Is this a test for me? Or have I be part of someone else¡¯s test?¡±


    He took another punch, and his left arm exploded. However, wisps of lightning quickly gushed out of his body, taking the shape of his missing left arm.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the power of the inextinguishable origin light. It¡¯s thew of the heavenly tribtion!¡±


    Jiang Ming was shocked. However, then he felt that his own power was fading, and the pressure doubled. His whole body seemed to be disappearing.

 Chapter 241 - 241 The Heavenly Tribulation (3)

    241 The Heavenly Tribtion (3)


    He suddenly realized that if he continued to be at a disadvantage, he wouldpletely disappear from this battle when the power of the lightning in his body was exhausted.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t defeat this person, does that mean I¡¯ve failed the test?¡± Jiang Ming could not help but think. ¡°No matter what kind of test it is, I can¡¯t be defeated so easily! Moreover, such an opportunity for battle is rare. Perhaps this is the only time in my life I¡¯ll fight such a battle.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming¡¯s fighting spirit also rose. He restrained his mind and raised his conception of martial arts to the extreme. He fought the enemy in front of him with all his strength.


    With his body of lightning, he could no longer cast forbidden spells without any scruples. There was also no inextinguishable origin light to heal his injuries. Every time he was injured, it would make him weaker.


    !!


    The two of them collided, and the battle became more and more violent. Lightning exploded between the two of them, and the rain poured down. It was almost impossible to see their figures clearly.


    At the foot of the mountain, the praying became louder and louder, as if it had merged with the thunder and rain. They prayed for their leader, hoping that he could pass through this crisis.


    After a hundred moves, Jiang Ming¡¯s body was already translucent. This was definitely his most difficult battle.


    The burly figure on the opposite side was also injured all over. He was charred ck everywhere. It was obviously extremely difficult to fight against Jiang Ming¡¯s body of lightning.


    However, his figure stood still like a pine tree without the slightest movement. Even if his eyes were dead and lightless, his burly body seemed to be filled with an indomitable will.


    ¡°Is this really just a test?¡± Jiang Ming was shocked. He felt more and more that this burly figure must have existed before this.


    His fearless mood and the courage to strike the sky with his bare hands made Jiang Ming feel like he was seeing a living person.


    ¡°That¡¯s really amazing. I¡¯m actually going to lose in a battle of the same rank!¡¯ Jiang Ming could not help but exim as he looked at his translucent body. Even though he was prepared, he still felt a little disappointed at this time.


    This unknown figure must have once been an unparalleled and shocking genius!


    Although he was a little disappointed, Jiang Ming was not unconvinced. He never thought that his aptitude was very powerful. He could only rely on the forbidden techniques of his immortal body to be invincible in actualbat.


    The other party¡¯s moves were simple and unadorned. However, there was a kind of horror about it. It was unknown how many battles he had to fight to refine his body to this extent. Even Jiang Ming felt admiration from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°To be able to experience this battle meant that I¡¯ve lived well.¡±


    Jiang Mingpletely rxed his mind and prepared for the final blow. He knew that he was going to lose. At this moment, he let go of everything just to draw a perfect end to this battle.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s body was surging with lightning. It gathered on his fist. There were no more distracting thoughts in his mind. All that was left was the opponent in front of him. All the power of martial arts was integrated into this fist.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming¡¯s conception of martial arts seemed to have broken through some kind of bottleneck. He revealed his sharpness.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming seemed to have suddenly broken through the limit of his cultivation. His strength increased to a terrifying level. He could not even estimate what kind of cultivation this was.


    He felt as if he could crush countless Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators with a casual flick of his finger.


    ¡°I wonder what this guy¡¯s cultivation level is¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming shot out a punch.


    Finally, the burly figure in front of him revealed his true strength.


    Their fists collided!


    The entire mountain range crumbled under this attack, and countless primitive tribesmen were turned into ashes.


    The mountains copsed, and rifts cracked open, spreading to the distance like a spider¡¯s web. The lightning swept across the world like a vast ocean, and wherever it passed, the earth was scorched ck, and not a single de of grass grew.


    Wisps of faint light flowed in the center of the collision between the two. A colorful rain of light fell, apanied by countless runes sshing. The faint light spread up and down, as if a door was about to open.


    This scene was extremely familiar to Jiang Ming. He thought of the charrednd at the end of the ruins.


    If it were not for the fact that the two mountains and rivers werepletely different, Jiang Ming would have thought they were the same ce.


    The burly figure finally made a sound at this moment. He coughed up blood crazily, and more blood gushed out of his body. There were many bloody holes in his body. One of his arms was missing, and half of his body was stripped of its flesh. He was extremely miserable.


    The burly figure looked up and looked at the faint light that gradually spread between the two. Jiang Ming could not see through his eyes from the dead silence. He could only see a trace of despair in his expression.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who led thest attack. This is the heavenly tribtion taking the initiative to stop him!¡± Jiang Ming had a realization in his heart.

 Chapter 242 - 242 The Heavenly Tribulation (4)

    242 The Heavenly Tribtion (4)


    He looked at the glimmer of light in front of him. It did not seem as magnificent as the glimmer he had seen at the end of the ruins. After the initial burst, it only spread less than a few feet long. It seemed to show signs of dissipating.


    At the same time, the rain of light that burst out from the center of the collision sprinkled on Jiang Ming¡¯s almost transparent body. All kinds of strange symbols and patterns began to integrate into his body. Jiang Ming seemed to have realized countless cultivation runes in an instant. Hisprehension of all kinds of cultivation techniques and spells seemed to have improved by leaps and bounds at this moment. Even his conception of martial arts seemed to have improved a lot.


    Moreover, this was only a momentary benefit. Jiang Ming felt that the benefits brought by these fragments in the light rain were by no means limited to this. It would definitely be of great help in his future cultivation andprehension.


    His immortal cultivation potential might even be improved because of this.


    !!


    At Jiang Ming¡¯s side, the lightning surged, and suddenly two shadows formed by the lightning appeared. One was a blurry stone b, and the other was a white radish that seemed to have grown four limbs with a head full of leaves. It looked left and right in a daze, as if it did not know what was going on.


    The rain of light continued to fall. While nourishing Jiang Ming¡¯s body, it also fell into the stone b and the white radish.


    The white radish was entertained. Its two short arms randomly scratched at the fragments of the rain of light and jumped back and forth.


    Jiang Ming was surprised and happy. He did not expect that the King of Medicine and the ck stone b would also benefit from this.


    ¡°However, it seems that there are requirements to get this benefit. Other magical tools are not qualified toe here,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself. However, he was not disappointed. This was already an unexpected surprise. One should not be too greedy.


    Finally, the faint light gradually shortened and almost disappearedpletely.


    As for Jiang Ming¡¯s figure, it was getting dimmer and dimmer, and the scene in front of him was gradually blurred.


    Before everything disappeared, Jiang Ming seemed to hear a shocking roar in his ear.


    The burly figure¡¯s body burst out with a terrifying aura of desperation. At this moment, he seemed to have broken through the shackles. His whole body burst with infinite divine light and rushed toward the glimmer of light.


    In a trance, Jiang Ming actually had an illusion that the figure¡¯s dead eyes seemed to have a trace of vitality at this time, and the eyes seemed to fall on him.


    All the scenes disappeared, and everything just now seemed to be an illusion. Jiang Ming was still standing on the long path of starlight. There was nothing up and down, only the broken stars in the distance.


    However, the flow of the great cultivation rune fragments in his body proved that what he had just experienced was not an illusion. Even though his body of lightning had dissipated, the fragments of the great cultivation remained in his physical body.


    Although with Jiang Ming¡¯s current cultivation, it was still difficult for him to fully understand them, it was enough to make him stronger.


    However, the sudden tearing feeling from his body made Jiang Ming¡¯s face twist, and he could not help but gasp.


    Blood spurted out from his left shoulder. Jiang Ming subconsciously pressed his shoulder, and the severe pain made his eyelids twitch. It was as if his entire arm had been blown off.


    The other parts of his body also felt excruciating pain, and many injuries appeared out of nowhere. It was exactly the same as the ce where Jiang Ming was injured in the battle just now.


    ¡°As expected, there¡¯s a price to pay!¡±


    Jiang Ming gritted his teeth in pain. The injuries on his body were not as serious as in the battle just now. However, they could not be underestimated. If he were a cultivator with a weaker body, he would havepletely lost hisbat power.


    Even though Jiang Ming¡¯s body was extraordinary, he felt that it was difficult to move for a while.


    At this time, Jiang Ming suddenly noticed that the path of starlight in front of him seemed to be a little translucent and thin. The path that he could not see the end of just now had almost disappeared and continued to disappear under his feet.


    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m injured, and the rules of this ce think that I can¡¯t continue?¡±


    Jiang Ming quickly released the control of the inextinguishable origin light, healing his injuries.


    He took a step forward.


    In just a moment, the road that had disappeared reappeared, and there was still no end in sight.


    ¡°It seems that the level of the inextinguishable origin light is higher than this mysterious ce,¡± Jiang Ming thought. ¡°I¡¯d like to try and see how far I can go on this path!¡±


    Jiang Ming muttered in his heart and continued to walk forward.

 Chapter 243 - 243 Intersection of Space and Time (1)

    243 Intersection of Space and Time (1)


    In the dark and lonely void, a starlit path extended to an endless distance. No one knew where it led to.


    Jiang Ming walked on the path at a steady pace, and after a moment, a cloud of mist rose up in front of him, and a blurry scene gradually appeared.


    It was a vast immortal cultivation temple. All kinds of powerful and terrifying arrays were gathered here, condensing an extremely powerful force. A white-robed figure stood in the center of the array.


    The white-robed figure flicked the long sword in his hand and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are! I¡¯ll cut you down!¡±


    !!


    A dazzling force shot up into the sky, cutting through the darkness and into the thunderclouds.


    Lightning bolts fell down mercilessly and turned into thousands of divine weapons. The divine light was boundless, shattering the dazzling force and killing the white-robed figure.


    After a long time, the white robes were stained red. The figure¡¯s hair was disheveled, and his head was almost pierced through. He was no longer calm.


    The thunderclouds grew gloomier and gloomier, as if they were about to descend upon the temple. The entire world was pitch ck.


    The lightning descended along with the light mist. A figure walked out from the chaos. A sword made out of lightning appeared in his hand as he stood opposite the white-robed figure.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡±


    The white-robed figure was not surprised at all. He just looked calmly at the figure formed by the lightning. ¡°This is a mark left behind by someone who had gone through a heavenly tribtion. It¡¯s a pity that they¡¯re all losers. Perhaps, I¡¯m just one of these losers,¡± the white-robed figure mumbled. After that, his tone became extremely sharp. ¡°But who knows, I might be the first person in history to break open this world!¡±


    Although he was severely injured, the aura of the white-robed figure was extremely sharp.


    ¡°Hey, can you hear me?¡± Jiang Ming waved his hands, trying to talk to the other party, but the white-robed figure was still talking to himself and had no reaction to his movements.


    ¡°It seems like he¡¯s really just an imprint of the past.¡± Jiang Ming also sighed and no longer said anything. He raised his sword to meet the attack.


    The battle began. In this battle, Jiang Ming¡¯s martial arts cultivation was banned, and he could only use spiritual energy and spells. It was a battle between immortal cultivators.


    The white-robed figure¡¯s cultivation was suppressed to the Qi Refinement Realm. He could only use various Qi Refinement Realm techniques. However, they were all extremely exquisite. All kinds of spells were at his fingertips, and they were cast in unexpected ways. Jiang Ming was forced to retreat.


    ¡°There¡¯s even less hope of winning this battle.¡±


    Jiang Ming was speechless. He could not use forbidden techniques. His immortal cultivation was inferior to his martial arts cultivation. In the face of such a ruthless person who daredpete with the heavenly tribtion, he was not a match at all.


    Jiang Ming could only try his best to observe the other party¡¯s fighting style in this battle, draw from his ownbat experience, and adapt.


    Although he was constantly being defeated, this kind ofbat experience was extremely precious to him.


    Moreover, in the battle, Jiang Ming was also surprised to notice that the ce where this immortal cultivation site was located seemed to be flickering from time to time, as if it was extremely unstable.


    The space around them cracked from time to time. From time to time, blurry fragments of the void fell, like meteors tearing through the sky, leaving a brilliant trail. The whole world seemed to be on the verge of copse.


    Although Jiang Ming had a body of lightning, he could really feel the destructive aura around him. It seemed that it would descend on his body at any time, making him feel terrified.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this world?¡± He was bewildered.


    Suddenly, Jiang Ming remembered that the white-robed figure seemed to be mumbling something!


    Sess, failure, destruction, and emptiness!


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart trembled.


    ¡°When I first entered the cave, I have a vague recollection of hearing these words. Is this world on the verge of being destroyed?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind wavered. He could not help but think of the worlds he had inhabited. What stage of destruction were those worlds in?


    Would they also be on the verge of destruction like this one day?


    ¡°If that dayes, will my immortality still have meaning?¡±


    The white-robed figure came with his sword, and it pierced through Jiang Ming¡¯s heart, causing his body to shake. He could not think anymore and could only fight with all his might.


    Finally, after a few minutes, Jiang Ming¡¯s body of lightning was transparent. It was almost destroyed.


    With thest attack, Jiang Ming¡¯s cultivation level was unsurprisingly raised to the same level as the true strength of the white-robed figure.


    His attack was like a brilliant sun, bringing with it endless power, and a shocking collision broke out.


    A faint light was born in the center of the collision, and the fragments of the great cultivation sprinkled on his body. The figures of the ck stone b and the King of Medicine reappeared, unsurprisingly, and continued to rub against the rain of light.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s vision gradually cleared, and his figure disappeared like a bubble. However, this time, he suddenly saw a second figure condensed by lightning falling from the sky. It immediately started fighting the white-robed figure.

 Chapter 244 - 244 Intersection of Space and Time (2)

    244 Intersection of Space and Time (2)


    Jiang Ming thought to himself, ¡°It seems that this white-robed swordsman has gone further than that martial artist. Perhaps after defeating the second person, the light would be even brighter. How strong is he? How many opponents has he defeated?¡±


    The battle started again. However, Jiang Ming¡¯s figure waspletely transparent, and almost nothing could be seen.


    * * *


    On the starlit path, Jiang Ming recovered from his injuries and let out a long breath.


    The things he had seen in this battle were too shocking, and he was unable to calm down.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not strong enough, I can only die here, huh?¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly thought of many future scenes. If the world was really destroyed. Would he be a ghost in the void, wandering around?


    He raised his head and looked into the distance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to end up like this!¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed, then shook his head fiercely, ¡°No matter what happens in the future, if this day reallyes, and I¡¯m just a small Qi Refinement Realm cultivator, I won¡¯t be able to change anything no matter what. I still need to be strong enough!¡±


    He threw these matters to the back of his mind, his gaze calm as he continued to advance on the starlit path.


    His third battle was against an alchemist who had reached the peak of hisprehension of the power of fire. He actually used the whole arena as a furnace and wanted to refine the heavenly tribtion into medicinal pills.


    Of course, his dream was grand. However, the real world was cruel. In the end, the furnace exploded, and he was covered in blood. Jiang Ming¡¯s state was also extremely miserable.


    ¡°Damn it, those who can pass the heavenly tribtion are all monsters.¡± Jiang Ming felt ufortable all over. For the first time, he could not wait to leave the battlefield.


    * * *


    The battles kepting. Jiang Ming relied on his immortal body to go further and further on the starlit path.


    Every battle was an iparably precious experience, which would be of great benefit to his future cultivation.


    In Jiang Ming¡¯s body, an unimaginable number of fragments of the great cultivation had settled. He also umted a lot of insight during the battles.


    It was now his forty-first battle.


    The arena was a vast ocean, and the person who was going through the heavenly tribtion was actually a flood dragon that transformed from an ordinary carp. Its body was as long as a mountain, and it set off endless waves. It could control water and wind spiritual energy. Even though it was still in its infancy, it still beat Jiang Ming up badly.


    Jiang Ming was rendered speechless. He had not gained the upper hand since the first round and had been defeated until now.


    Thest collision caused a glimmer of light to appear, and the fragments of the great cultivation fell.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s figure was about to disappear. However, he suddenly widened his eyes.


    He saw that the flood dragon¡¯s body suddenly broke apart andpletely shattered into a rain of light.


    The endless rain of light merged into one point and turned into a little carp. It emitted an infinite amount of divine light and leaped into the void. It was as if it had ascended to the highest point and jumped into the faint light in the center of the heavenly tribtion.


    The scene in front of him disappeared. Jiang Ming stood on the starlit path, a little stunned. Was the carp sessful?


    He had a strange look in his eyes. He felt that this was not the real way to pass the heavenly tribtion.


    ¡°Sess, failure, destruction, emptiness.¡±


    At this moment, a muffled voice suddenly sounded in front of him.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s body trembled, and he looked up.


    This sound was exactly the same as the one he had heard in the cave outside.


    Could it be that it was because he could hear this voice that he was able to walk on this starlit path?


    In front of him, the mist rose, and a figure slowly appeared. He paced back and forth slowly, mumbling to himself. Only these four words could be heard.


    The scene slowly became clear. However, Jiang Ming was stunned. This was different from the previous battlefields.


    It was an ordinary farmhouse. The sound of roosters crowing, and dogs barking could be heard. A few old farmers carried hoes and walked toward the fields.


    Inside the farmhouse, the women were cooking, plowing, and weaving. From time to time, naughty children would run past in the courtyard, tripping over some pots and pans, causing the women to shout at them.


    Jiang Ming was walking slowly on the path in the fields. The others seemed to not see him and walked past him.


    Suddenly, Jiang Ming stopped by a field and looked at the farmer working there.


    It was an old man with gray hair, dressed in ordinary clothes, no different from the other old farmers. He was hoeing and loosening the soil in preparation for the uing sowing.


    However, when Jiang Ming looked at him, the gray-haired old farmer suddenly stopped and looked up at Jiang Ming.


    The other farmers and fields had all disappeared. The crowing of roosters and barking of dogs in the distance disappeared along with the women and children. The only thing left in the world was this piece of farnd and the two people in it.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± The gray-haired old farmer looked at Jiang Ming and suddenly spoke.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of shock. He finally confirmed that the scene this time was different from all the previous battles.


    The old farmer in front of him actually had a clear consciousness and was not a vision of the past.


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the real you!¡±


    ¡°The real me?¡± A strange look shed in the old farmer¡¯s eyes, and he looked straight at Jiang Ming. After a long time, he finally smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet a fellow traveler!¡±


    Thest piece of farnd disappeared along with the old farmer. However, a figure reappeared where the old farmer was standing.


    It was an old man with a cold temperament, and his face was no different from the old farmer¡¯s. However, his eyes were not as calm and indifferent as the old farmer¡¯s. Instead, they were bloodshot, and a hint of confusion and even despair shed across his face from time to time.


    His mouth was still muttering the four words. It was as if he had fallen into some kind of obsession.


    This was the scene that Jiang Ming saw.


    The old man¡¯s clothes were burnt ck, and his body was covered in injuries. He was walking slowly on a road. It was a starlit path in the void. It was dark all around, and there were only some broken scenes in the distance that floated in the void.


    ¡°He is also walking on the starlit path.¡± Jiang Ming was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s just that his starlit path doesn¡¯t seem to be in the same ce as mine.¡±


    The dpidated scene in the distance of the starlit path where the old man was located waspletely different from where Jiang Ming stood.


    ¡°The two starlit paths have intersected,¡± Jiang Ming muttered.


    ...


    However, the next moment, Jiang Ming suddenly saw a ck sword in the old man¡¯s hand. His breathing suddenly stopped.


    The old man¡¯s mumbling suddenly stopped. He looked up at Jiang Ming, ¡°You recognize this sword?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the ck sword in the old man¡¯s hand. He did not know what to say.


    ¡°I picked this up a few years ago on a silent, starry night. It was buried deep in a meteorite and has been silent for at least tens of thousands of years. No one has seen it since I found it!¡±


    The old man looked at Jiang Ming faintly, ¡°If you are not an old monster who has lived for tens of thousands of years, then there is only one possibility. You and I met each other in a different intersection of space and time!¡±

 Chapter 245 - 245 Hundred Tribulations Sacred Body (1)

    245 Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body (1)


    When Jiang Ming suddenly heard this, he could not help but be stunned.


    In his imagination, this was perhaps some unknown immortal cultivator who hade from some other mysterious ce and walked on the starlit path at the same time as him, thus causing them to cross paths.


    He did not expect the old man to say such shocking words.


    ¡°Sir, could it be that you¡¯ve guessed wrong? Perhaps this ck sword is a standard weapon, and there are many of them?¡± Jiang Ming probed.


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± The mysterious old man shook his head slightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s only one ck sword, and it has a terrifying origin. There can¡¯t be a second one. I can also feel its aura from you. Although it seemed to be very weak in your era, its aura is indeed the same.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at the ck sword in the old man¡¯s hand. It was simple and unadorned. However, the body of the sword was stained with golden blood and filled with brilliant light. He did not know what kind of terrifying opponent it had killed. Just by staring at the blood, Jiang Ming could feel the exuberant essenceing from it. It was as if he was observing a vast ocean, which seemed to contain endless runes of the great cultivation.


    On the ck sword, a cold light circted. It exuded a cold and murderous aura.


    Jiang Ming was silent. He sighed in his heart. ¡°If there is really only one ck sword, it seems that we are not from the same era. This is much more powerful than the crazy chatterbox that was chasing me.¡±


    He could not help but think of the dozens of battles he had experienced. Those opponents seemed to have lived in other eras, and each of them was a ruthless person who could fight against the heavenly tribtion.


    Jiang Ming even recalled that several of his opponents seemed to have broken through some kind of boundary at thest moment and cast a nce at him.


    ¡°It seems that this mysterious starlit path is indeed unusual.¡±


    At that time, he thought it was an illusion. Now that he saw this old man, Jiang Ming suddenly suspected that the memories of those powerful people who had passed the heavenly tribtion before might not have just been simple memories of the past. They must also be different people in different space and time intersections!


    ¡°If there really is someone who has sessfully passed the heavenly tribtion, would he have been able to live to this day?¡± Jiang Ming suddenly had a thought.


    His emotions were difficult to understand.


    The two starlit paths intertwined in the void, reflecting a magnificent and gorgeous brilliance. At this moment, the two people on the starlit path were somewhat silent, as if they were both thinking about something.


    A momentter, the old man suddenly sighed.


    ¡°And you can see me in the starlit path, which actually already means that you and I don¡¯t live in the same era because no one can see the real me in my world,¡± he said faintly. Although his words contained a strong sense of confidence, there was also an indescribable loneliness in them. It was as if he was the only one left in the world.


    Jiang Ming opened his mouth. However, he did not know what to say.


    He thought of the old man¡¯s constant muttering. Had the old man¡¯s world already been destroyed?


    Since they couldmunicate, Jiang Ming hesitated for a moment and asked his own question, ¡°What exactly do those words you¡¯ve been saying mean? Why did all the opponents I met on the starlit path mention them?¡±


    ¡°Opponents? What kind of opponent did you meet?¡± For the first time, the old man was stunned, and his eyes were filled with curiosity. ¡°How did you get on this starlit path?¡±


    Jiang Ming was startled and suddenly realized that although the two of them were both walking on starlit paths, perhaps their reasons and even the things they saw werepletely different.


    ¡°I was drawn into a faint light that connected the earth and the sky. Then I came to this starlit path, and then I defeated several powerful opponents. Only then did I walk in front of you! They seemed to be like you,ing from different intersections in time and space. They mentioned these four words during the battles. However, I could notmunicate with them.¡± What Jiang Ming said was the truth. However, he did not tell the whole truth.


    It might be a little ridiculous to say that he had defeated dozens of those opponents.


    ¡°A faint light that connects the earth and the sky?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Jiang Ming observed the old man¡¯s expression and nodded slightly. He thought to himself, ¡°It seems that this faint light is indeed rare.¡±


    Out of the dozens of opponents he had fought with, none of them had ever reached this point.


    ¡°Good! So, there really is someone who has reached this step!¡± The mysterious old man¡¯s eyes, which were filled with hesitation and confusion, seemed to be burning at this moment as he looked forward.


    ¡°That¡¯s the remnant light after the real heavenly tribtion. I¡¯ve been searching for it for thousands of years. However, I¡¯ve never really seen it. It¡¯s true!¡± The mysterious old man¡¯s eyes were burning. ¡°It seems that in your era, there really was someone who truly passed the heavenly tribtion and escaped from these reincarnations!¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s a strange ce buried deep beneath the ground where the remnant light appeared. It seems to have been buried for tens of thousands of years, or even longer.¡±


    The mysterious old man was stunned. He then shook his head and said, ¡°No matter what, since someone hase this far, it means that this path has not been broken. I can also walk this path.¡±


    Then, he looked at Jiang Ming and sized him up. He said, ¡°Everything should still be normal in your era.¡±

 Chapter 246 - 246 Hundred Tribulations Sacred Body (2)

    246 Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body (2)


    ¡°Normal?¡± Jiang Ming was a little puzzled, and then he suddenly remembered the destroyed world he had seen in the previous battle.


    ¡°The ground hasn¡¯t caved in yet. The sky had not yet burned. The world hasn¡¯t started to copse yet,¡± the mysterious old man said in a soft voice.


    ¡°No, everything is fine in the world I¡¯m in!¡± Jiang Ming shook his head.


    ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    The mysterious old man waved his hand and walked forward.


    Jiang Ming quickly followed. The scene in front of them suddenly changed. The starlit path under their feet disappeared. The old man was wearing straw shoes and tattered clothes. The ck sword in his hand had turned into a hoe. It was not stained with golden blood anymore, but with mud.


    Jiang Ming also turned into a thin young man in ragged clothes. He followed the old man and chopped some firewood on the mountain. He carried the bundle on his back with great effort and walked through the field to the vige.


    Roosters crowed and dogs barked. It was a regr, bustling scene of a farming vige.


    Jiang Ming followed the old man and slowly walked past everyone. It all felt extremely real. Every figure seemed to be alive.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this an illusion?¡± Jiang Ming was at a loss.


    The two of them walked into a courtyard. Jiang Ming put the firewood in the corner of the courtyard and was led by the old man to sit at a table in the courtyard.


    ¡°Wait for me!¡± The old man chuckled, as if he had really be an old farmer. He returned to the house and made a pot full of strong tea. He carried the teapot and some cups and walked to the courtyard.


    Jiang Ming looked at the old man. The figure walking on the starlit path seemed to be gradually dimming at this time.


    He felt strange. Previously, he thought that the old man on the starlit path was real. However, at this time, he suddenly felt apprehensive.


    The old man sat opposite Jiang Ming with a smile. He poured them some tea and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you confused?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jiang Ming nodded and cupped his hands. ¡°Please enlighten me!¡±


    ¡°Have some tea first!¡±


    Jiang Ming lowered his head and picked up the cup of tea. Just as he was about to drink it, his eyes suddenly narrowed.


    A scene appeared within the tea.


    It was a vast and endless world. However, everything was copsing and being destroyed. Thend caved in, the sky was broken, and terrifying ck fire fell from the stars, burning everything around.


    A blinding light rose. It was as if many powerful creatures were trying to resist its power. However, they soon disappeared.


    ¡°This is what the world I¡¯m in looks like.¡± At the old man¡¯s gesture, Jiang Ming drank the strong tea in one gulp, and many vivid scenes suddenly yed out in his mind.


    When the world was born, it was barren. Primitive tribes rose from the wilderness. Humansprehended extraordinary powers and walked the path of cultivation step by step. The world had just been formed, and everything was thriving.


    All living beings coexisted. The sparks of different civilizations collided and intertwined to create a prosperous civilization. The strongest among them tried to pass the heavenly tribtion to transcend.


    However, generation after generation of peerless powerhouses had fallen in the heavenly tribtion. No one could break through the shackles of this world. The spiritual energy was dissipating, and the great cultivation was shattering. The entire world seemed to be getting old, decaying, and dying.


    Thest powerhouse died, and the world returned to silence. There were not many living beings left, and only a few mortals were left in scattered areas of the world, struggling to survive. However, this was still not the end. When everything finally crumbled, the entire world would be reduced to nothingness. No living beings would exist anymore, and only emptiness and darkness would remain.


    After a while, a stream of light streaked across the darkness, sprinkling down a rain of light, bringing vitality to this world once again. New life was born from the emptiness.


    ¡°This is the cycle of sess, failure, destruction, and emptiness. No one can escape their final fate!¡±


    The old man¡¯s faint voice woke Jiang Ming up from his shock.


    After a long time, Jiang Ming calmed down and looked at the old man, ¡°Is your world already in the ¡¯emptiness¡¯ stage?¡±


    He finally understood why the mysterious old man was so excited about the remnant light of the heavenly tribtion that Jiang Ming had told him about. It was because breaking through this world was the only thing he could do.


    To be able to maintain such a powerful cultivation in the ¡°emptiness¡¯ stage meant that this mysterious old man was definitely the most powerful existence in his era.


    However, the old man shook his head and said, ¡°The world I was born in might have alreadypleted this cycle. I¡¯m just a remnant of the old era.¡±


    Jiang Ming was puzzled.


    ¡°In the past, we tried to break through the shackles that the heavens imposed on us. However,ter on, we realized that nothing we did would ever be effective!¡± The old farmer continued softly, ¡°Later on, we found a new path and refined all external forces into our own bodies! The original body was the most powerful weapon in this world. If we walk to the end of this path, we might really be able to break through those shackles! Unfortunately, even though we found an invincible technique, our weak bodies can¡¯t bear it!¡±


    Jiang Ming thought of his first opponent, the burly figure who fought the heavenly tribtion with his bare hands. He then thought of the path of martial arts.

 Chapter 247 - 247 Hundred Tribulations Sacred Body (3)

    247 Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body (3)


    ¡°In the end, under the concerted efforts of my fellow cultivators and enemies, I abandoned everything. The world was destroyed, and only my consciousness was eternal. My soul broke through the boundary of space and time and stayed here forever. No matter how time passed and how the universe changed, I have been here, watching the destruction of this world over and over again. In the deepest spiritual world, I explored the unknown path.¡±


    The old man poured another cup of tea for Jiang Ming. He looked down and saw that the world in the tea bowl was still being destroyed. Powerful creatures rose to the sky again to resist whatever was destroying the world, like moths to a me.


    ¡°This field is my mental anchor point. Even if my world is destroyed, I¡¯ll still stay here. I abandoned my world to live here forever, and my world abandoned me as well! A few years ago, I dug out the ck sword from the depths of the void and then visualized the starlit path in my deep sleep. Thus, in my dream, I killed one terrifying monster after another and finally found the starlit path and stepped into it.¡±


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    ¡°At first, I thought that I was still dreaming and moving forward on the starlit path. I thought that I was trapped here when I woke up.¡± The old man smiled calmly. ¡°However, after so long, I can¡¯t tell which one is the real me. Maybe the current me is in a dream, while the real me is struggling forward on the starlit path. Or perhaps, both versions of me are a distant dream. Perhaps my real self was destroyed along with the world and no longer exists!¡±


    Jiang Ming thought about the legend of the butterfly dream. At the end of the day, who could tell?


    ¡°The intersection of the two starlit paths allowed me to see a corner of the future. Perhaps, because of your arrival, I¡¯m really going to find my way forward! I just don¡¯t know if the real world will be waiting for me if I really break through the shackles.¡±


    The expression in the old man¡¯s eyes changed. He stretched out his hand and waved in the air. A rain of light circted in the void. Countless runes were interwoven in his hand. The farmhouse and the starlit path began to shift and twist before their very eyes.


    Jiang Ming was shocked. This old man was a terrifyingly powerful cultivator.


    The scene in front of Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly became somewhat transparent before it shattered. The farmhouse gradually went away, and the two starlit paths seemed to be gradually diverging.


    ¡°Our space and time are intertwined. We can meet each other. However, we can never truly leave each other.¡±


    The old man stood on the starlit path, his eyes cold and crazy, as if he was preparing for the ultimate transformation. ¡°If I survive this tribtion, I will be reborn. There¡¯s no need to thank me. This is the invincible technique we found, and we¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    He raised his hand, and a flowing golden light prated the void and fell into Jiang Ming¡¯s hand.


    The old man sat in the farmhouse, calmly drinking tea, and looked at Jiang Ming with a smile. ¡°After being alone for countless years, it¡¯s not bad to suddenly have someone to chat with. I hope that we can meet again in the future. Oh right, remember your firewood!¡±


    He grabbed the bundle of firewood with his calloused hands and threw it at Jiang Ming.


    The old man¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared. Jiang Ming stood alone on the starlit path, and the surroundings were silent.


    He was carrying arge bundle of firewood in a daze. Then, he looked at the golden bone in his hand. There wereplicated words and patterns engraved on it.


    Jiang Ming did not recognize these words at all. However, the moment he looked at them, he understood the meaning of those words.


    On one side of the bone, the fourrgest words seemed to be the name of the technique.


    It was the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body!

 Chapter 248 - 248 Fellow Cultivator’s Courage (1)

    248 Fellow Cultivator¡¯s Courage (1)


    In the void, there was a starlit path that led to somewhere unknown.


    Jiang Ming stood on it, and there was no one around. The old man and the farmhouse had all disappeared. If it was not for therge bundle of firewood slung over his shoulder and the golden bone in his hand, he really would have thought that everything just now was an illusion.


    ¡°The Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body¡­ That¡¯s the invincibility technique they found.¡±


    He looked at the bone in his palm. Although it was not big, when he took a closer look, there were dense words, patterns, and runes. They contained a huge amount of information and poured into his mind.


    ¡°It seems to be a body-tempering technique.¡± Jiang Ming was not surprised. ording to the old man, body-tempering was one of the ways to break through the shackles that they had explored.


    This invincibility technique was their only hope of sess.


    The information in the bone was getting more and moreplicated. Jiang Ming had a headache and could not look at it anymore. He quickly looked away and put it into the storage ring, realizing that it was definitely an extremely amazing cultivation technique.


    Although the old man spoke casually, Jiang Ming could imagine that the people mentioned by the old man were probably the most powerful people of that era.


    ¡°And the old man called them weak and said that their weak can¡¯t withstand this invincible technique¡­¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered, and he could not help but think.


    ¡°I wonder if I can go any further on this path with my immortality!?¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly realized that it might not be a coincidence that he had defeated dozens of powerful opponents in a row toe to this old man. It was a kind of test! Those who could not reach this ce did not have the qualifications to inherit this invincible technique.


    The greatest significance of the intersection of the two starlit paths seemed to be to pass on this technique.


    ¡°Why does the starlit path exist? Is it natural, or was it created by someone?¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but look at the endless path ahead of him.


    Jiang Ming tried to walk forward. However, it seemed like he was walking in circles, and the path under his feet was gradually dissipating.


    ¡°This mysterious journey through the starlit path seems to being to an end. I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll meet again!¡± Jiang Ming sighed. ¡°The old man trapped in the intersection of time and space seems to have some kind of immortality. However, it¡¯s a little too cruel. If it wasn¡¯t for the intersection of the starlit paths, perhaps that old man would never have seen a living being he could talk to. He is truly alone. All his friends, rtives, and enemies have left him, leaving him alone for eternity. He goes back and forth between reality and illusion, moving forward for the sake of that flicker of hope. I hope you can seed,¡± Jiang Ming thought.


    If that mysterious old man sessfully broke through the ultimate shackles. Perhaps in the future, the two of them might really meet again.


    ¡°However, no one knows if one can truly break free after passing the heavenly tribtion and breaking through the shackles. It¡¯s all just the old man¡¯s spection.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head and stopped thinking about these things.


    The starlit pathpletely disappeared, and the scene in front of Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes changed. In front of him was a magnificent glimmer of light. It was only a short distance away.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally back.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked around. He was standing at the bottom of the abyss near the light. There were traces of charred earth everywhere, and the huge rift valley extended into the distance. Even after so long, it still contained a destructive aura that made one¡¯s heart palpitate.


    With Jiang Ming¡¯s physical strength, it was not a problem to climb up from the bottom of the abyss.


    At this time, Jiang Ming was no longer a rookie who had just arrived here. He had seen dozens of people passing the heavenly tribtion. He knew very well what this faint light and the remnants of the heavenly tribtion represented. The strength of this tribtion transcender was definitely far beyond that of all the people he had fought.


    ¡°If that old man were to undergo a tribtion, would he be able to reach such a level?¡± Jiang Ming was stunned.


    He suddenly raised his head and looked at the faint light. An absurd thought appeared in his mind.


    Was it possible that this glimmer of light was left behind by the mysterious old man?


    The two of them were not at the same point in the space and time continuum. Although for Jiang Ming, the meeting just now was only a short moment, perhaps thousands of years had passed for the old man.


    ¡°If that old man had passed the heavenly tribtion, where should he be now? When this world is destroyed, will he appear again?¡±


    Jiang Ming whispered to himself, ¡°However, ording to the scenes I saw before, although the concentration of spiritual energy in the world of immortal cultivation I¡¯m in now is different, it is extremely stable. There are no blessednds that suddenly appear, nor are there anynds that are rapidly drying up. This world should be quite far away from being destroyed.¡±

 Chapter 249 - 249 Fellow Cultivator’s Courage (2)

    249 Fellow Cultivator¡¯s Courage (2)


    ¡°The years are long. It might be enough for me to survive this cycle!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but think about the future. If the world copsed and he had not broken free, what end would he meet?


    ¡°It¡¯s terrifying.¡± Jiang Ming shivered. ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t rx too much. Although this world will recover after the destruction, I must avoid suffering like that old man. Countless people have wanted to break through the shackles of heaven. However, they couldn¡¯t. It does not matter. Even if they failed, I¡¯ll still keep trying!¡±


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath, and his desire to be more powerful grew stronger.


    ¡°Regardless, I should leave this ce first. I¡¯ve gained a lot on this trip, and I¡¯ve umted countless fragments of the great cultivation in my body. Perhaps it¡¯s time to prepare for the Foundation Establishment Realm.¡±


    Jiang Ming gathered his thoughts and climbed up the abyss.


    ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t know what this bundle of firewood is.¡±


    It was just a bundle of ordinary firewood. However, when he reached out and touched it, it was extremely tough and could not be broken.


    ¡°You really have some skill!¡±


    Jiang Ming was not surprised at all. The old man on the starlit path had given out the invincible technique of the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body. The things that the old man in the farmhouse gave him would obviously be extraordinary.


    However, now was not the time to study the firewood. Jiang Ming could only put it into the storage ring and continue to climb up the abyss.


    * * *


    ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s been half a month. Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡±


    On the scorched earth, a ck sword was hiding in a crack between some mountain rocks, peeking out secretly, asionally letting out a few words that only it could hear.


    In front of it, figures were moving back and forth on the scorched earth. There were also some figures in the ruins, who seemed to be exploring the space. However, spiritual energy could not be used here. Thus, they were making extremely slow progress.


    ¡°These rats still want to catch me. Don¡¯t make me stab you to death!¡±


    The ck sword said the most vicious words. However, it did not move. It had disguised its aura as well.


    ¡°A man knows when to yield and when to stand tall. Huh? There was some movement just now. Has my new master returned?¡± The ck sword suddenly straightened its de and swayed gently, like a dog wagging its tail.


    The faint light that connected heaven and earth flickered slightly, causing everyone to be excited. They rushed to the edge of the abyss and stared at the faint light.


    The ck sword was also excited and quickly looked at the faint light. It had seen with its own eyes that the man had been swept away by the faint light earlier. If it had not been waiting for that man, it would have fled long ago.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone there!¡±


    Suddenly, someone eximed and pointed to the bottom of the abyss.


    A figure leaped up from the bottom of the abyss at lightning speed, approaching the ground in a few breaths.


    Jiang Ming jumped up, drew an arc in the air, andnded firmly on the scorched earth.


    ¡°As expected, people havee here.¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned slightly and stared at the people in front of him. They did not seem to be too flustered. They seemed to be martial artists of the Foundation Establishment Realm. Judging from their clothes, they seemed to all be from the major forces.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much time has passed. However, these forces have already sent people in to explore,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself.


    Although it was not that difficult to break through to the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts after the Qi Refinement Realm and the Foundation Establishment Realm of immortal cultivation, it still required a huge number of resources and extraordinary talent. Not everyone could reach this step. These people were definitely the cream of the crop of the major forces.


    ¡°However, there are no martial artists above the Foundation Establishment Realm. Is this the ceiling of martial arts cultivation for these major forces?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at these people and made an assumption.


    The people on the other side were also looking at Jiang Ming. Many people were shocked and suspicious. They wanted to know what this man experienced at the bottom of the abyss.


    They had also sent people down into the abyss. However, none of them had run into this man. Was there a secret ce down there?


    A middle-aged man with gloomy eyes walked out first and stared at Jiang Ming coldly. He shouted in a deep voice, ¡°Are you Yan Chixia? How dare you snatch what belongs to the Cangming Grotto-Heaven?¡±


    Jiang Ming could not be bothered to talk nonsense with him. His martial arts cultivation erupted with full force, and his blood Qi condensed into a de, shing wildly at the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Even though we just met, you¡¯re already using me of such vile things! How can you be a good person? Die!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were as calm as an ancient well. He had been beaten more than forty times on the starlit path, and he had yet to vent his anger. Killing this man was a perfect opportunity to do so.


    Moreover, Jiang Ming had experienced dozens of battles, and the opponents he faced were all amazing cultivators. He had gained a lot of experience.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The middle-aged man was shocked and angry. He did not expect that this young man would dare attack him directly. He immediately burst out his blood Qi and attacked Jiang Ming.

 Chapter 250 - 250 Fellow Cultivator’s Courage (3)

    250 Fellow Cultivator¡¯s Courage (3)


    ¡°Stupid b*stard, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± The middle-aged man grinned. He had been practicing martial arts for almost a hundred years. Therefore, how could an individual cultivatorpare to him?


    The terrifying blood Qi swept over like an ocean, causing the middle-aged man¡¯s expression to change instantly. How was this possible?


    In a split second, the middle-aged man was injured. Blood gushed out from his shoulder and his head was almost cut off.


    However, Jiang Ming did not give him the slightest chance to breathe. His moves were brutal, and he attacked fiercely!


    The middle-aged man did not stand a chance.


    This scene also shocked everyone else. ording to their information, Yan Chixia was only in the Qi Refinement Realm. How could he be such a terrifying martial artist?


    Everyone was dumbfounded as they looked at the figure of the young man who was defeating the middle-aged man in disbelief.


    Had he broken through to the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts?


    ¡°Do such cultivators really exist? I thought they were just legends!¡±


    Only those who practiced martial arts knew how difficult it was to build a foundation for martial arts.


    Breaking through to the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts was something that even geniuses like them, who came from major sects, would not dare dream of.


    Because in their knowledge, this was simply impossible.


    ¡°Was this guy also the one who killed Lu Qianshang?¡±


    When they explored this ce and found the remains of Lu Qianshang, they thought that he had encountered some great horror and never thought that it was Yan Chixia.


    However, at this time, when they saw this shocking scene, no one dared treat Yan Chixia as an ordinary Qi Refinement Realm cultivator.


    ¡°If he reaches the Foundation Establishment Realm of immortal cultivation after this, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be almost unrivaled.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t use spiritual energy here.¡± The eyes of the remaining two cultivators from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven flickered as they conversed in low voices. Their expressions were somewhat ugly.


    The martial arts cultivation base of the middle-aged man was already the strongest among the three of them. However, he was still killed by Yan Chixia. The two of them were no match for Yan Chixia. There was no way to take him down.


    One of them suddenly stood up and cupped his fists to the cultivators from the other sects. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Fellow cultivators, if we let this brat escape from this ce, he will definitely be a disaster in the future. Let¡¯s band together and kill this fiend! He also has an astonishing amount of ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood and its crystals. Aren¡¯t you guys tempted?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes flickered. Those things were incredibly rare and valuable.


    A gentle youth from the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven suddenlyughed, ¡°My fellow cultivators, I advise you to think carefully. The strength of a divine martial artist is a force to be reckoned with. Even if we can join forces to kill him, who can guarantee that Yan Chixia will not take a few people with him before he dies? We¡¯re all Foundation Establishment Realm immortal cultivators. If we can¡¯t even use our true strength and die in this ce, it¡¯s not worth it!¡±


    His words were like a basin of cold water, instantly dousing many people with the cold, harsh truth.


    The two people from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven were furious.


    The cultivator from the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven was not afraid at all. He looked at the two people with a smile. These two grotto-heavens were enemies to begin with anyway.


    It was during this short dy that a scream came from the battlefield.


    A fist punched through the middle-aged man¡¯s chest, and his internal organs exploded. It was terrifying.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    The middle-aged man wentpletely mad. He burst out his spiritual power without any care and wanted to fight Jiang Ming to the death.


    The other cultivators were shocked. This middle-aged man was going to die with Yan Chixia.


    ¡°If he uses his killing technique, it might really be possible to take him down!¡±


    After all, Yan Chixia was only a Qi Refinement Realm stage cultivator.


    However, what happened next left everyone dumbfounded.


    Yan Chixia¡¯s blood Qi burst out and he shouted, ¡°You¡¯re very bold. I admire you!¡±


    After that, he ran away. He burned his blood Qi and lifespan to activate the Withering Element Escape Technique at full power. He turned around at an extreme speed and rushed in the direction of the ruins.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming¡¯s martial arts cultivation erupted with full force, and he disappeared without a trace with a whoosh.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. Yan Chixia was incredibly unpredictable!


    Who would have thought that this guy would turn around and run away after a f*cking feint?


    The leader of the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven was trying his best to hold back hisughter. He looked at the middle-aged man with a strange look in his eyes.


    Feeling the terrifying tribtion that was about to descend on his body, the middle-aged man let out a long roar toward the sky in grievance. His eyes were bleeding.


    In one of the cracks in the mountain, the ck sword was also dumbfounded. Then, with a quiver, it hurriedly leaped into the air and chased after Jiang Ming, shouting, ¡°Wait for me!¡±

 Chapter 251 - 251 Stupid Thing (1)

    251 Stupid Thing (1)


    On the charred ground, the middle-aged man¡¯s entire body erupted with light. The might of a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator swept out in all directions. At this moment, he became the sole focus of attention.


    However, everyone¡¯s gazes toward him were strange and filled with sympathy.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face was furious. He looked like he was about to go crazy as he roared in the direction of the ruins, ¡°Yan Chixia,e back here!¡±


    The terrifyingws of the world were activated at almost the same time he released his spiritual energy.


    Invisible des descended, and terrifying wounds instantly appeared on the body of the middle-aged man. The destructive aura wreaked havoc on his physical body.


    The middle-aged man spat out a mouthful of blood. His aura was extremely weak, and his eyes were filled with reluctance. He could not ept this!


    He was a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator! How was he going to be killed because of a Qi Refinement Realm cultivator?


    He roared with all his might, his hatred soaring to the sky. However, he could not change anything.


    His spiritual core was pierced through by an invisible de. His entire body was torn apart, and he fell to the ground,pletely devoid of life.


    The remaining two people from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven cried out with red eyes. They could not ept this!


    ¡°A few disciples from the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven tried their best to hold in theirughter. Their shoulders were trembling. Finally, they could not hold it in any longer and burst outughing.


    ¡°In terms of stupidity, the Cangming Grotto-Heaven is the dumbest. He¡¯s got guts! I¡¯m impressed! I¡¯m impressed!¡±


    ¡°He really had the audacity to use your spiritual energy in this ce. He¡¯s really a hero of his generation.¡±


    ¡°Fellow cultivators from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven, why don¡¯t you show us your skills too?¡±


    The other disciples of the blessednds did not dare sneer so presumptuously. However, their faces were also red from holding back theirughter.


    They nced in the direction of the underground ruins. Yan Chixia was so fast that even Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators could not catch up with him.


    ¡°Fellow Cultivator Yan is truly an amazing person!¡± a genius from the Cloud Dream Sect said. The others nodded in agreement.


    Who would have thought that the reckless man, who had taken the initiative to attack, would run away so quickly without even looking back?


    ¡°I heard that in the cave where we came from, someone from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven was killed by Yan Chixia as well!¡±


    ¡°Howmentable.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± A man from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven shouted with a ferocious expression, ¡°The Cangming Grotto-Heaven will remember this. Yan Chixia will not live long. Even if he escapes to the ends of the world, he will not be able to escape the pursuit of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven! The Cangming Grotto-Heaven will also remember the behavior of everyone here today. Goodbye!¡±


    The remaining disciples of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven turned around and flew back the way they came. Although they could not catch up with Yan Chixia, they still had to report what had happened to the sect as soon as possible.


    The others did not care at all. Everyone could see that these two disciples were just trying to hide their embarrassment after everything that happened.


    The leader of the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven stared in the direction where the two of them left. His eyes flickered and he led a few of his fellow disciples to a remote area and said in a low voice, ¡°Leave this ce and report the news of Yan Chixia to the sect. Spread the word that the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven is recruiting talents from all over the world. A genius like Yan Chixia should not be lost to history.¡±


    The eyes of the others lit up. If they could rope in a terrifying genius like Yan Chixia into the sect, his future would definitely be limitless.


    Furthermore, the core geniuses of their sects all knew that there were martial arts-rted opportunities in the ck Rock Ruins. If they could have the help of a divine martial artist like Yan Chixia, it would definitely be of great benefit.


    ¡°By the way, Li Qianya has been in contact with Yan Chixia before. Ask him to travel around the Litfire Region and try to meet Yan Chixia again so that he can build a good rtionship with him.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The rest quickly left.


    When the Cloud Dream Sect and the other blessednds saw the people from the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven talking sneakily for a long time before sending people away, they roughly figured out their n.


    The Cloud Dream Sect and the other blessednds told their disciples to do the same.


    * * *


    Of course, Jiang Ming did not know that he had been targeted by several groups of people because he had tricked a fool from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven. Some wanted to kill him, and some wanted to win him over.


    However, even if he knew, Jiang Ming did not care. He just did not like the Cangming Grotto-Heaven and was just ying around. Moreover, they were looking for Yan Chixia, not him.

 Chapter 252 - 252 Stupid Thing (2)

    252 Stupid Thing (2)


    At this time, Jiang Ming¡¯s biggest headache was not the cultivators of the major forces, but the stupid sword that was chasing him.


    He really did not expect that it would be this persistent!


    ¡°Damn it! Fellow cultivator, wait for me. I¡¯ll be your ve in the future! I¡¯ve been alone since I was a child. Please take pity on me.¡±


    Behind him, the ck sword was chasing after Jiang Ming.


    !!


    Jiang Ming turned a deaf ear to its words. He swept across the ruins and rushed through the foggy passage that he came from.


    Perhaps the ck sword had encountered some trouble while Jiang Ming was away. Now, its aura was a little sluggish, and it was very slow. For a while, it could not catch up with Jiang Ming, who was using his escape technique.


    ¡°This thing¡¯s foundation is terrifying. How did it end up like this?¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at the ck sword behind him and naturally thought of the old man he met on the starlit path.


    If the old man used to wield him, it was obvious how terrifying the ck sword was. The old man also spoke of its strength.


    However, now, it had be a stupid pest that was chasing after him and shouting that it wanted to be his ve, and he could not get rid of it.


    ¡°If it¡¯s really the same sword, then it must have met with an unimaginable cmity to be the lunatic it is today!¡± Jiang Ming muttered. If he epted the ck sword, what if it went crazy and stabbed him one day?


    With this in mind, Jiang Ming¡¯s speed increased again, and he rushed into the foggy passage.


    ¡°Ah! Fellow cultivator, you¡¯re so powerful! Your speed is unparalleled.¡±


    The ck sword also rushed into the passage. Its body trembled slightly as it absorbed the fog in the passage to replenish its strength. It became faster and faster as it excitedly rushed forward.


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re really a pest.¡± Jiang Ming felt the sword behind him getting closer and closer, and he could not help but be shocked. He finally knew why the ck sword had entered the passage before. The fog could actually replenish its strength.


    Jiang Ming thought of the ck stone b on his body, which could also absorb the fog here. It seemed that they really came from the same source.


    However, he did not know if the origin of the ck stone b was as ancient and terrifying as the ck sword.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s speed was still affected in this foggy passage. In just a moment, the ck sword, which had recovered its strength, caught up with him. It flew close to Jiang Ming and kept ttering him, ¡°My fellow cultivator, let me be your weapon. I¡¯m very powerful. I¡¯m hard and fast. I¡¯ll definitely stab whatever you point me to without a second thought! Fellow cultivator, you¡¯re too heartless. Fellow cultivator, you¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming was rendered speechless. ¡°You used to be a peerless de in the hands of a powerhouse. How did you be like this?¡¯


    Jiang Ming¡¯s head hurt from its whining. He quickly said, ¡°Stop, stop, stop! What do you see in me? I¡¯m useless, okay?¡±


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, you¡¯re ndering me!¡± The ck sword¡¯s voice instantly rose. ¡°I¡¯ve seen your invincible posture and unparalleled temperament. That¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to risk my life to be a helping hand on your path to immortal ascension!¡±


    ¡°The path to immortal ascension? You¡¯ve seen someone who has be an immortal?¡± Jiang Ming suddenly squinted.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± The ck sword was at a loss and could not help but mutter to itself, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve never seen it before. Fellow cultivator, you¡¯re so smart.¡±


    The ck sword recovered from its daze and immediately saw that Jiang Ming had quietly gone far away. It immediately increased its speed and chased after him.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, you almost forgot about me.¡±


    Jiang Ming hadpletely lost his temper. If this thing was really determined to follow him, he probably would not be able to get rid of it.


    ¡°This thing has long been known by those powerful sects. It will definitely cause trouble if it follows me through the city. It¡¯s better topromise first. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to throw it away in the future.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind turned quickly. As he flew forward, he sighed, ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so persistent. I¡¯m touched. A heart as sincere as yours is rare!¡±


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, y-you.¡± The ck sword trembled slightly, and blood-red ripples seeped out from the tip of the sword, as if it was moved to tears.


    ¡°Is my chance finally here? There¡¯s something familiar about him, and there¡¯s also the aura of a fragment of the great cultivation on him. I must hold on to him,¡± the ck sword was thinking to itself.


    Jiang Ming stared at the ck sword, and his brain was also working rapidly. ¡°It¡¯s an old antique with a mysterious origin. It would be unreasonable to gain nothing useful from it.¡±


    ¡°You said you¡¯re very powerful. Show me what you¡¯ve got first. Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of me taking you in?¡± Jiang Ming said boldly.


    The ck sword was stunned.


    ¡°Alright! I have to gain his trust!¡± the ck sword thought to himself and immediately said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Fellow cultivator, have you noticed that my speed increased greatly as soon as I entered this passage?¡±

 Chapter 253 - 253 Stupid Thing (3)

    253 Stupid Thing (3)


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart moved, and he pretended to know nothing and cooperated. ¡°Why?¡±


    The ck sword hurriedly exined, ¡°The fog here can replenish my energy. It¡¯s a rare and wondrous thing. Not only can it assist in martial arts cultivation, but it also has a terrifying weakening effect on immortal cultivators. If they¡¯re not a Foundation Establishment Realm martial artist, even a Golden Core Realm cultivator will suffer if theye into contact with it!¡±


    ¡°Oh? I tried to collect it before, but I didn¡¯t seed!¡± Jiang Ming said lightly. However, he was surprised. Previously, he only found that this fog could weaken immortal cultivators. However, he had not found out that it had an auxiliary effect on martial artists.


    ¡°As expected of the ck sword. Even if it¡¯s irritating, its knowledge is extraordinary.¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself, ¡°Maybe taking this ck sword will really bring me some unexpected joy. Of course, the premise is that this psychopath doesn¡¯t cause me any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Only by using a special material as a medium and using a specific technique can the fog here be absorbed. For example, my body!¡± the ck sword said arrogantly, disying its utility. ¡°I can collect it for you. In the future, when you¡¯re cultivating or facing an enemy, you can release it!¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a technique? Why don¡¯t you teach me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not bragging. However, this technique has extremely strict requirements for the medium. Fellow cultivator, you definitely don¡¯t have it on you.¡± The ck sword swung its de repeatedly.


    Jiang Ming sighed. ¡°You¡¯re being mean to me.¡±


    The ck sword was stunned. Finally, the ck sword gritted his teeth and passed on a nameless technique to Jiang Ming.


    ¡°This is a technique that specializes in the cirction of blood Qi. It can collect and refine all kinds of strange forces in the world that are beneficial to martial artists. However, it needs to be circted with special materials, such as what my body is made of,¡± the ck sword said faintly. Obviously, this technique was extremely precious. It had described its value to Jiang Ming to prove its sincerity.


    Jiang Ming silently recited this technique. However, he was extremely shocked in his heart.


    He had seen a lot of martial arts cultivation techniques since he started cultivating. However, most of them were methods to improve blood Qi and simply burst out the power of blood Qi. Compared to the mysterious techniques of immortal cultivators, they were rather crude.


    And this nameless technique was the first martial arts technique that he had ever seen that could be considered exquisite. It could absorb strange powers and refine them into the body. It was much more brilliant than any other technique.


    ¡°It seems that the era of martial arts of the past was glorious.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought of the first primitive martial artist who fought against the heavenly tribtion with his body. That should be the first instance of martial arts.


    ¡°The physical body is the foundation of a person. Everything is rooted in the physical body. Perhaps the end of the martial arts path is far beyond what ordinary people can imagine!¡±


    Jiang Ming thought of the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body again. Was it an exploration of the end of martial arts in an ancient civilization?


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, how is it? Just let me do it!¡± the ck sword said eagerly, wanting to show off his ability.


    ¡°Ah? Don¡¯t panic, I happen to have something here, let¡¯s try it first.¡±


    Jiang Mingughed and took out a ck thing.


    The ck sword, which was jumping up and down, was instantly stunned.

 Chapter 254 - 254 Departure (1)

    254 Departure (1)


    ¡°What the f*ck?¡±


    When Jiang Ming took out the ck stone b that recorded the Thunderp Technique from the storage ring, the ck sword was dumbfounded.


    ¡°It¡¯s over! I¡¯ve been tricked.¡±


    That was the only thought the ck sword had at that moment.


    Previously, it did feel some familiar aura from Jiang Ming. However, this hadpletely exceeded its expectations!


    This cunning human must have discovered that the ck stone b was made of the same material as it, and thus, tricked it into telling him the technique that could refine the fog in the passage.


    ¡°W-where the hell did you get this thing?¡±


    The next moment, the ck sword could not hold back its excitement and jumped three feet high, almost blowing a hole in the passage.


    ¡°You mean this thing? I just randomly picked it up from somewhere.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled humbly. However, he did not say where he had found it. The ck sword felt like its heart was being shredded. It said in a low voice, ¡°Fellow cultivator, please, I¡¯ll do anything for you. You have to tell me how you got this!¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s easy. You and I are fellow cultivators. I will naturally tell you everything I know!¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded again, thinking in his heart, ¡°It seems like this material is extremely rare. This ck stone b must be extremely important to the ck sword. I might be able to use this thing to get the ck sword to give me more information.¡±


    Then, he ignored the ck sword and tried to use the technique he had just learned, using the ck stone b as a medium.


    The technique taught by the ck sword was notplicated. Jiang Ming only tried a few times before he seeded.


    The te was covered with traces of bloody patterns. A force burst out. In the passage, the turbulent fog poured into the ck te, and in an instant, more than half of the fog in the passage was gone.


    However, immediately after that, wisps of gray fog gushed out from the surroundings and filled the tunnel once again. The fog in the tunnel seemed to be endless.


    Jiang Ming was overjoyed. This technique was indeed extraordinary. As he flew forward, he urged the technique to vigorously absorb more fog.


    With this technique, the speed of absorbing the fog was several times faster than when he came. Jiang Ming also became picky and tried to expel the gray fog out. He only absorbed the ck fog that was of higher quality and had a stronger effect on spiritual energy.


    Wisps of ck fog quickly filled the patterns and cracks inside the ck stone b.


    ¡°This ck fog can weaken spiritual energy and destroy magical tools and a cultivator¡¯s meridians. If I throw it out when I¡¯m in danger in the future, it¡¯ll be a great killing weapon that can turn the tide of the battle.¡±


    Jiang Ming was very excited.


    The ck sword followed behind Jiang Ming listlessly. ¡°Ah! Humans are so f*cking cunning!¡±


    It had originally wanted to use this technique to prove its value and use it as capital to stick to this human¡¯s side. Who would have thought that in the first round of confrontation, it would be backstabbed?


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ming suddenly stopped.


    Among the fog that had poured in from all directions, the ck fog in a certain direction seemed to have suddenly be thicker.


    His heart skipped a beat, and he naturally shifted to the side of the passage.


    The width of the passage was different, and the fog here was mysterious and unpredictable. When Jiang Ming first came here, he had only cared about escaping and had not explored carefully. Now that he used the fog-engulfing technique, he found something unusual.


    At the wall of a certain passage, Jiang Ming held the ck stone b in his hand and stared at the faint ck fog that was constantly seeping out from a crevice in the rock. His eyes shed. The fog here was almost ten times denser than in other ces.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, there might be an origin behind this crevice!¡± the ck sword quickly came up and said.


    ¡°Origin?¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Spiritual energy and other mysterious forces in the world do not float without roots. They all have a source, and this source is called the origin. The fog here is endless. Therefore, there must be an origin of this fog nearby. Maybe there¡¯s an even more terrifying force in the origin.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at him and said, ¡°Good spection. Don¡¯t tell me you already knew about it!¡±


    ¡°How could that be? I don¡¯t know anything!¡± the ck sword said hurriedly. However, it could not hide its guilt.


    Jiang Ming was toozy to argue with it. Who knew how many years this weapon had been silent here? It would be strange if it really did not know anything.


    ¡°Is there any danger?¡± Jiang Ming asked.


    The ck sword shook its head, ¡°As long as I don¡¯t rush to the deepest part, there won¡¯t be any danger. Collecting some of the origin¡¯s fog won¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    ¡°And you said that you didn¡¯t know!¡± Jiang Ming grabbed the ck sword, held it in front of him, and slowly walked into the crevice.


    The ck sword was speechless.

 Chapter 255 - 255 Departure (2)

    255 Departure (2)


    Behind the crevice was a cliff that had suddenly broken off. Jiang Ming stood on the edge of the cliff and saw only darkness in front of him. The void was actually filled with endless turbulent wisps of fog of several colors. There were even wisps of silver and golden fog that danced in the sea of fog.


    Even Jiang Ming, who was a Foundation Establishment Realm martial artist, felt a burst of fear when he saw the silver and golden fog. If he was contaminated by it, his body might not be able to withstand it!


    Jiang Ming even suspected that there might be an even more terrifying power in the depths of this ce.


    Only the gray and ck fog seeped out of the crevice.


    ¡°Is this the origin?¡± Jiang Ming was shocked and could not believe the scene in front of him was real.


    How could such a huge space be hidden under the mountain range and not be discovered?


    ¡°It looks like a simple crevice in the rock. However, it¡¯s a passage between two spaces.¡± The ck sword seemed to have noticed his shock and exined, ¡°The ce where the tribtion was going to take ce earlier might not be at the end of this passage. It might disappear one day. Perhaps it¡¯s just a coincidence that the origin of the fog and the tribtion transcendence are together, or maybe someone deliberately arranged for it!¡±


    ¡°What kind of person can have such terrifying power?¡± Jiang Ming took a deep breath and immediately thought of the old man on the starlit path. Was it him?


    If that was the case, why did he leave such a path behind? Was it just a simple screening test?


    ¡°I can only hope that we will meet again in the future. Only then will I be able to figure everything out!¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed and stopped thinking about it. He tried to use the technique and absorb the fog in this space.


    Threads of pure ck fog were immediately drawn over and entered the ck stone b.


    On the other hand, the ck sword had also floated to the side and was ingesting the grayish-ck fog with ease. It was obvious that it was very familiar with the situation here. Who knew how many times it hade here to ingest the fog?


    ¡°Try the silver one!¡± Jiang Ming stared at the silver fog. Although he felt the danger emanating from it, he was also a little curious.


    At most, he would suffer a few fatal injuries, which was nothing to worry about.


    A silver light, like lightning, separated from the edge of the fog, carrying a terrifying force, and rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, don¡¯t y with fire.¡± The ck sword trembled in fear. It could not even think of absorbing the silver fog.


    The silver light struck the ck stone b, and a thunderous sound immediately erupted.


    Jiang Ming felt a violent pain from the bacsh. His tendons and vessels were broken as well as his bones


    However, the silver fog was sessfully absorbed by the ck stone te. The ck stone te was safe and sound. It was as if it would not reject any fog no matter how powerful it was.


    ¡°Alright. Again!¡± Jiang Ming was overjoyed. He quickly recovered from the injuries on his body with a nk expression. He circted the technique again and absorbed the silver fog.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, are you alright?¡± The ck sword was extremely shocked. Was this person crazy?


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jiang Ming was at a loss. Then, he looked at the ck sword suspiciously, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even absorb the silver fog?¡±


    The ck sword¡¯s entire body was slightly red. He said somewhat excitedly, ¡°What do you mean? What are you talking about? I¡­ Oh, right! I just don¡¯t like the smell of that silver fog!¡± the ck sword said, slightly flustered.


    ¡°Oh, I see!¡±


    Jiang Ming almost rolled his eyes, and he nodded slightly, ¡°I understand. You don¡¯t have to exin.¡±


    ¡°The ck sword turned even redder, as if it was extremely angry.


    It was extremely angry. It did not dare touch the silver fog. Perhaps its body could withstand it after it ingested it. However, whether its consciousness could withstand it was not another story.


    From the side, more silver light came to strike Jiang Ming one after another. However, the human stood there without moving as if nothing had happened. He withstood the attack and absorbed all the silver fog into the ck stone b.


    The ck sword trembled as it watched. How was this man so strong? Was he a demon?


    Suddenly, after Jiang Ming collected ten rounds of silver fog, the vast sea of fog in front of him seemed to be rather disturbed. The turbulent fog erupted and was extremely unstable. It was as if it would rush to this crevice at any time.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! Stop absorbing the fog! Run!¡± the ck sword shouted.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Jiang Ming stared at the sea of fog.


    He had long discovered that touching the silver fog would cause the fog to be unstable. However, he had been waiting for this moment.


    ¡°This is thest time. Whether I seed or not will depend on this.¡±


    As Jiang Ming absorbed another wisp of silver fog, the fog in front of him finally becamepletely chaotic.


    Arge cloud of fog gushed toward the crevice. It was filled with gray, ck, and silver fog.


    Jiang Ming stared at the chaotic fog, and a golden wisp of fog was getting closer and closer to him.


    The technique exploded with all its might, and the ck stone b burst out with a terrifying power, which covered the golden fog.


    As soon as the power of the technique touched the golden fog, Jiang Ming felt as if he was hit by a heavy hammer in the chest, and he could not help but spit out arge mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 256 - 256 Departure (3)

    256 Departure (3)


    The ck sword watched from the side in fear. It had never seen such a lunatic before.


    However, what shocked it even more was that the monster-like human had actually absorbed the golden fog into the ck stone b.


    ¡°Hahaha! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes and nose were bleeding. However, he did not care. Before the overwhelming fog hit him, he suddenly grabbed the ck sword, turned around, and rushed into the crevice.


    After returning to the fog passage, Jiang Ming did not look back and flew upward at full speed.


    ¡°Eh? There seems to be someone behind us?¡± Vaguely, Jiang Ming seemed to have noticed that there were two figures behind him, who were also running back from the depths of the passage.


    ¡°Yan Chixia! Stop!¡±


    The two figures at the back immediately recognized the person in front of them and roared excitedly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no spiritual energy restriction rule here. We have to kill him even if we have to consume spiritual energy!¡± The two of them were iparably excited. They had never thought that they would be able to catch up with this guy.


    ¡°So, they¡¯re from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven. Hehe, I¡¯ll give you something good!¡± Feeling the fog in the passage that had quickly begun to be chaotic, Jiang Ming could not help but smile.


    He activated a bunch of random talismans that he had snatched and threw them behind him.


    They exploded in the passage. Although they could not kill the two, they blocked their way.


    ¡°Hmph, useless tricks! Wait until I catch up to you!¡± A disciple from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven said with a face full of killing intent.


    ¡°Eh? No, this is¡­¡± Suddenly, the other person¡¯s expression changed drastically as he sensed the change in the passage.


    Terrifying fluctuations came from all directions, and the previously calm fog tunnel becamepletely violent at this moment.


    ¡°Quickly run!¡±


    The two of them screamed. However, it was toote. The tunnel in front of them suddenly turned dark.


    It was an ocean-like ck fog, mixed with a few wisps of silver, that swept everything away.


    ¡°We¡¯re finished!¡±


    The two of them turned pale and were drowned by the surging fog in the blink of an eye. There were sounds of people screaming in the fog. However, soon there was no sound.


    * * *


    ¡°Ah, so scary!¡±


    The culprit, Jiang Ming, had already escaped from the fog passage. Standing in the original cave, he looked back at the fogy passage that was still filled with turbulent fog. He was also amazed.


    He looked back and saw that the cave was now empty. There was no one in sight. The stone pool in the middle of the cave had beenpletely dug out. The stone pir fragments and the mysterious corpse in the pool had also disappeared.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re quite fast at scavenging. However, unfortunately. All the good stuff is in my pocket!¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and rushed out of the ground. He did not meet anyone else. These disciples of the major forces were confident and did not even leave a guard behind.


    As for the individual cultivators, they had either died or retreated. No one dared remain here.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. It saves me the trouble of killing people. However, I don¡¯t know if Lu Xiaoyu has gone home yet.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed. He was originally out to find someone. However, who could have expected so many things to happen?


    ¡°What?¡±


    Suddenly, Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. He turned his wrist and took out a Jade Slip from the storage ring.


    On the Jade Slip, a crescent moon was carved. It was emitting a faint light.

 Chapter 257 - 257 A High-End Battle (1)

    257 A High-End Battle (1)


    ¡°The Jade Slip of Chasing Moon Lake.¡±


    Jiang Ming stared at the glowing Jade Slip in his palm and squinted.


    This was something that suddenly came from behind Jiang Ming when he escaped into the fog passage from the stone pool cave.


    ¡°Before I left the cave, I activated the martial arts conception around the corpse, causing everyone to fall into a reverie. It seemed that the woman named Qi Yue from Chasing Moon Lake was the first to wake up. She must have sent me this Jade Slip when the others were not prepared.¡±


    However, since he escaped into the fog passage, Jiang Ming had no time to explore the contents of the Jade Slip along the way. He did not expect that it would activate by itself at this time.


    ¡°It should be amunication Jade Slip. It¡¯s shing after leaving this secret ce. Is someone sending a message to this Jade Slip?¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. Did Chasing Moon Lake want to trade with him for the ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood?


    The ck sword saw Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughtful expression and thought that he had obtained it by chance and did not know how to use the Jade Slip. It reported proudly, ¡°Master, this is amunication Jade Slip. The other party should be able to send you a message within a certain range through this Jade Slip. This thing is extremely precious to cultivators. Even many Golden Core Realm cultivators don¡¯t have it. They¡¯re quite rare in major immortal cultivation sects as well. Only the elders are qualified to borrow it!¡± The ck sword sighed with admiration. ¡°Master, you¡¯re truly a genius. You¡¯re only at the Qi Refinement Realm, yet you have such a treasure. You¡¯re blessed.¡±


    ¡°You f*cking dolt! Are you mocking me, or are you serious?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned, and then he looked at the ck sword in surprise. A momentter, he suddenly reacted and asked in a strange tone, ¡°How many years have you been buried underground?¡±


    ¡°How would I know. What year is it now?¡±


    The ck sword was at a loss, and then it let out a strange cry. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. When I was buried, this world had been destroyed. This isn¡¯t right. It¡¯s over. I overslept and didn¡¯t make it in time for the final battle. I was wondering why I was so weak. How many years has it been?¡±


    Jiang Ming was silent. Of course, he knew that the ck sword did note from this era. Even the old man on the starlit path might not be able to figure out how many eras had gone by.


    As for the ck sword itself, in its current state, it probably could not figure out its origin.


    ¡°The times have changed!¡± Jiang Ming simply diverted its attention and earnestly exined, ¡°Thesemunication Jade Slips are very cheap now. Not to mention the Golden Core Realm cultivators, even the early-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivators can carry a few with them.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± the ck sword was shocked, and blood-red ripples spread out from the de. It said in a trembling voice, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not lying to me?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Jiang Ming said resolutely and decisively. He took out a dozen more from his storage ring and crushed them into pieces, indicating that these things were really worthless.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    The ck sword¡¯s body trembled as if it had suffered a huge blow. It mumbled, ¡°Themunication Jade Slip was invented a few decades before I fell into a deep sleep. It was extremely rare, and its price was terrifyingly high. I painstakingly sourced a fewrge crates of them and buried them underground. I was waiting to make a fortune in the next era. How could this be? how could this be?¡±


    Jiang Ming almostughed out loud. He did not expect that it would be so business minded. However, who would have predicted this? It could only me itself for waking up toote.


    ¡°What about the shuttle? It¡¯s a divine tool for travelling that¡¯s three times faster than a cultivator!¡± the ck sword suddenly thought of something and asked in a trembling voice.


    ¡°A shuttle? Is it this? This is called the Spirit Sword Shuttle. It¡¯s five to ten times faster than a cultivator¡¯s speed!¡± Jiang Ming took out the Spirit Sword Shuttle and drew a few circles in the void. ¡°There are many other types. There are all kinds of magical tools for traveling, and some can even self-destruct.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re finished. I buried three thousand crates.¡± The ck sword¡¯s voice was filled with despair.


    The ck sword asked for a few more items. Without exception, they were now allmon things in the world of immortal cultivation.


    ¡°We¡¯re finished. We¡¯re all f*cking finished.¡± The ck sword was in a daze, its mind in a mess as it wailed in despair. This was supposed to be its goldmine! It had bet all its assets on this!


    It did not expect the times to have changed.


    Jiang Ming was toozy to pay attention to it. However, a thought shed in his mind. It seemed that even if the era changed, the knowledge of their predecessors had not been lost.


    ¡°Maybe one day, a new civilization can really break through the cycle!¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head and no longer thought about it. He had been distracted by the ck sword and had not had time to read the contents of the Jade Slip.


    He immediately stuck the Jade Slip between his eyebrows and started to read it.


    ¡°Lu Xiaoyu is in a safe ce. Fellow Cultivator Yan, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    The contents of the Jade Slip were very concise. However, the first sentence made Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes widen in surprise. He did not expect it to be about Lu Xiaoyu.

 Chapter 258 - 258 A High-End Battle (2)

    258 A High-End Battle (2)


    The original purpose of Jiang Ming¡¯s trip was to find Lu Xiaoyu. However, he did not expect that after all this trouble, he still would not see Lu Xiaoyu.


    He quickly and seriously browsed through the contents of the Jade Slip.


    After a while, Jiang Ming finished reading the Jade Slip, and his expression was a little uncertain, ¡°Are the contents true?¡±


    ording to the Jade Slip, Lu Xiaoyu and a few other regr people from Clearwater City were taken by a group of low-level individual cultivators to explore the secret area.


    !!


    In the process of exploring the secret area, the regr people of Clearwater City were treated as cannon fodder and almost all of them died. However, Lu Xiaoyu was amazingly lucky. She navigated theplicated tunnels of the cave and did not encounter any danger.


    She was the one who found the cave containing the mysterious corpse and the ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood.


    However, the others did not realize Lu Xiaoyu¡¯s uniqueness and only thought that she was lucky. Only the disciples of Chasing Moon Lake realized that Lu Xiaoyu had a special cultivation connotation that waspatible with the martial arts style of Chasing Moon Lake, which was why they saved her from those individual cultivators.


    Yan Chixia was also noticed by Qi Yue, the disciple of Chasing Moon Lake, during a conversation with Lu Xiaoyu. She thought that Yan Chixia was an ordinary individual cultivator, but she did not expect him to be a monstrous genius.


    ¡°ording to what Qi Yue said, Lu Xiaoyu should be home safe and sound now. If she is interested in cultivation, Chasing Moon Lake is willing to take her in as an official disciple.¡±


    Chasing Moon Lake was one of the most mysterious sects among the six blessednds and even the three grotto-heavens. There were only a few official disciples in each generation, and they were extremely inconspicuous. However, even the three grotto-heavens did not dare offend them. They were definitely a terrifying force.


    However, now, they were willing to take Lu Xiaoyu as their disciple.


    ¡°Maybe Lu Xiaoyu¡¯s martial arts talent was discovered by Chasing Moon Lake?¡± Jiang Ming wondered softly. If that was the case, it would be good.


    With Lu Xiaoyu¡¯s talent, she might be able to shine on the path of cultivation.


    Moreover, Jiang Ming also suspected that there was a deeper connection between Lu Xiaoyu and Chasing Moon Lake.


    At that time, in the cave, the technique that Jiang Ming had obtained and cultivated from the Lu family had changed slightly. Additionally, the runes cast by the disciples of Chasing Moon Lake seemed to be rted to the cave.


    It would not be impossible for there to be a connection between the Lu family and Chasing Moon Lake.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only know after I see Lu Xiaoyu or Qi Yue,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. He was going to go back to Clearwater City to see if Lu Xiaoyu had returned safely.


    He had already decided to leave. However, it would not be good to leave without saying goodbye.


    ¡°Regardless, this message should have been recorded by Qi Yue in the cave. I wonder if Lu Xiaoyu has already left with Qi Yue.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He suddenly found that the Jade Slip was shing with a new message.


    He opened the second message and read it.


    ¡°Fellow Cultivator Yan, we will take our leave first. If you can walk out of the secret area, you should be able to receive this message. Please be careful of the people from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. The news came from Li Qianya of the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven. He was the young man in white who was holding a folding fan.


    Back in the cave, Fei Ming from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven had made things difficult for him. It was also Li Qianya who first spoke up to help him out. Although Jiang Ming was not afraid of Fei Ming, he had always remembered this favor.


    ¡°He¡¯s not a bad guy,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. ¡°However, it seems that this Cangming Grotto-Heaven is dead set on killing me!¡±


    He squinted. When he left through the passage just now, he seemed to have identally killed two of them as well.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be too high-profile under Yan Chixia¡¯s name,¡± Jiang Ming muttered helplessly. He quietly took out the Spirit Sword Shuttle, turned into a streak of blue light, and flew away.


    After circling around the surrounding mountains several times and making sure that no one was following him, Jiang Ming quietlynded in a mountain range, changed his disguise, rode a flying sword that had never been used, and flew up again.


    * * *


    In Clearwater City, a burly man was walking around the city. After walking down the street for a while, he stopped at a breakfast stall. He ordered some food and then began to eat his meal.


    ¡°Sir, how old are you? You look so radiant!¡± the burly man asked with a smile.


    The stall owner was an old man with white hair. However, his movements were very swift. His eyes were bright, and his face was ruddy, as if he had regained his youth.


    ¡°H-how did you know that my granddaughter had left to cultivate?¡± As soon as the burly man finished speaking, the stall owner shouted.


    The burly man was confused.


    The stall owner threw away the cloth and walked to the big man excitedly. He sighed with excitement, ¡°My granddaughter¡¯s aptitude was average. However, I heard that she was asked to join Chasing Moon Lake. Friend, have you heard of Chasing Moon Lake?¡±


    The burly man took a big gulp of milk in silence.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s one of the six blessednds. Do you know about the immortal cultivation blessednds? There are only six of them in the Feather Kingdom. They gave me a bottle of wine, and I only took a few sips. However, now, I feel like I¡¯m a few decades younger. Sigh, the mayor of Clearwater City even came to my stall for a meal yesterday.¡±

 Chapter 259 - 259 A High-End Battle (3)

    259 A High-End Battle (3)


    As the burly man listened, a smile appeared on his face.


    He was happy that the old man was so happy.


    After drinking thest mouthful of milk, the burly man paid for his meal and strode away.


    This matter was over, and it was time to leave. They would meet again in the future.


    He had gained a lot from this trip to the secret area, and he needed to calm down and digest it. In addition, the opening of the ck Rock Ruins was getting closer and closer, so it was time to make preparations.


    Outside Clearwater City, the burly man summoned his flying sword and was about to leave.


    In the city, a streak of light suddenly rose into the air and rapidly approached him.


    ¡°A Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator? No, this aura is stronger than ordinary Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators. At the very least, they¡¯re at the advanced stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm. They¡¯reing for me!¡±


    The burly man¡¯s heart trembled. However, his movements were not slow at all. He no longer cared about exposing his identity. He immediately took out the Spirit Sword Shuttle and turned into a streak of light, flying across the sky and into the distance.


    The burly man was obviously Jiang Ming. He came back this time to confirm the situation of the Lu family. He did not expect that there was a Foundation Establishment Realm expert in Clearwater City.


    ¡°Are they from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven? They¡¯ve really put in a lot of effort to catch me, a Qi Refinement Realm nobody. I was too careless this time!¡±


    Jiang Ming thought to himself. Although his Spirit Restriction Seal had been perfected, and the change in his aura and appearance made it impossible for others to recognize him, he still had to be careful.


    The Cangming Grotto-Heaven was a big and prosperous sect. Any immortal cultivator who passed by this sect or the nearby area would be hunted down directly.


    ¡°I really may not be able to win this battle.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not have any thoughts of counterattacking. Even if he could, it would take a lot of effort, and he might attract other expert cultivators.


    ¡°Kid, stop! Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you without mercy!¡±


    Behind him, a cold shout was amplified by spiritual energy.


    ¡°F*ck off. You¡¯re nothing but a piece of trash!¡±


    Before Jiang Ming had time to react, the ck sword had already jumped and spewed curses at the back of the Spirit Sword Shuttle. Blood-red ripples spread, and it retaliated with an even louder voice.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face was gloomy. However, he did not say a word. He merged a wisp of mystic fire into his spiritual core and activated the Mystic me Spirit Sacrifice Spell. His spiritual energy instantly exploded, and the Spirit Sword Shuttle was like a streak of blue lightning, drawing a thin line in the void and instantly disappearing into the sky.


    ¡°B*stard, you¡¯re dead.¡± Behind him, a middle-aged figure stood on a silver flying sword. His eyes were cold as he cast a spell. His speed suddenly increased, and he chased after the Spirit Sword Shuttle.


    The ck sword pointed behind them and cursed, ¡°What a b*stard! s, you don¡¯t even have the guts to tell us your name!¡±


    ¡°My name is¡­¡± The figure on the silver flying sword was about to announce his name. However, he quickly shut up.


    ¡°Coward! You can¡¯t even tell us your name? Get lost and go home.¡±


    Two streaks of light shed past the top of a city. The ck sword¡¯s curses swept through the entire city, shaking many doors and windows.


    ¡°Is this a battle between high-level cultivators?¡± In a certain restaurant, a few Qi Refinement Realm individual cultivators trembled as they opened their eyes.

 Chapter 260 - 260 Black Wind Demonic Abyss (1)

    260 ck Wind Demonic Abyss (1)


    ¡°B*stard, don¡¯t f*cking chase after us. Know your ce, stupid dog!¡±


    In the sky, two streaks of light made an ear-piercing sound and disappeared into the horizon. All that was left was a torrent of vulgarities that reverberated in the void.


    Even though the middle-aged man from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven had been through a lot, he could not take the cursing.


    ¡°I, Tian Xunchuan, have never been humiliated like this.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he roared in anger, ¡°Yan Chixia, even if you escape to the ends of the earth. I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Although Tian Xunchuan looked like a middle-aged man, he had actually been cultivating for more than a hundred years. He was in one of the three grotto-heavens and had a high status. Usually, many juniors would be respectful to him when they saw him. He had never been insulted like this.


    He only felt a tightness in his chest. If he could not catch up with Yan Chixia, he would be seriously injured.


    ¡°Damn it, what kind of secret treasure does this brat have? He¡¯s faster than a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator. If I was an ordinary advanced-stage Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to catch up.¡±


    Tian Xunchuan was in a hurry and angry pursuit. He had thought that it would be an easy operation. However, he had not expected to encounter a guy who could run so fast.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a Qi Refinement Realm cultivator. I¡¯d like to see how far you can go.¡± Tian Xunchuan¡¯s gaze was deep and cold. He simply turned a deaf ear to the curses as he continued his pursuit without a word.


    In front of them, on the Spirit Sword Shuttle, Jiang Ming¡¯s face was also gloomy, and he was a little tired.


    ¡°Damn it, this person is relentless.¡±


    It had been a day and a night since the cultivator with the silver sword chased after him. Jiang Ming had been constantly using the Mystic me Spirit Sacrifice Spell along the way and had already consumed more than ten wisps of extremely rare mystic fire. His spirit power had exploded to the middle stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    Coupled with the Withering Element Escape Technique that consumed his lifespan, he was able to burst out with a speed that far exceeded that of ordinary Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators and was not caught up by the cultivator behind him.


    Although he was immortal, such a pursuit made Jiang Ming¡¯s mind extremely tired. The pain all over his body was not something that ordinary people could bear.


    Not to mention Jiang Ming, even the ck sword, which was at the end of the Spirit Sword Shuttle, was at a loss for words. ¡°Damn it, this guy doesn¡¯t seem to be retaliating. It¡¯s boring. I won¡¯t curse anymore!¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at it. He really wanted to know what kind of person its previous owner was to train such a thing.


    Then, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°We can¡¯t continue to escape like this. If this guy stops me somewhere, it will be another mess.¡±


    After a day and night of pursuit, Jiang Ming changed directions several times to prevent the other party from contacting people to block him.


    However, no matter how many times he changed his direction, Jiang Ming already had a destination in mind. He gradually approached it quietly. Tian Xunchuan, who was behind him, did not notice this. He only thought that Yan Chixia was fleeing in a panic.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting closer and closer to that ce. Whether or not I can get rid of this guy will depend on the uracy of the information on this map.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the terrain below through the clouds and identified where he had escaped to.


    As soon as he had obtained the map of the Litfire Region, Jiang Ming memorized everything recorded in it. He also knew some of the special ces in it, which he would use in the future.


    And today, it seemed that it was time for a special ce to y its role.


    ¡°There are two forbiddennds in the Litfire Region, the Thousand-Mile Red Land and the ck Wind Demonic Abyss. The area around the Thousand-Mile Red Land is controlled by the Fire Lotus Valley, and the mystic fire born there is terrifying. Even Golden Core Realm cultivators at the center will be turned into ashes directly. As for the ck Wind Demonic Abyss, it¡¯s even more violent and unstable. The ck demonic wind in the deepest part of the abyss connects heaven and earth, sweeping across a radius of a thousand miles. It can prate the body and hurt the spiritual core. The ck storm that asionally erupts can even destroy any living creature.¡±


    Of course, these were all for ordinary cultivators. For Jiang Ming, perhaps this forbidden ce was the safest ce to hide.


    Jiang Ming flew over a huge river and recalled the information on the map.


    ¡°After crossing this river, we¡¯ll only be three hundred miles away from the ck Wind Demonic Abyss!¡±


    Gradually, Jiang Ming could see the end of the endless wilderness in front of him. The sky seemed to be a little gray, as if it was going to rain.


    However, Jiang Ming knew that those were not rain clouds. It was the famous forbiddennd in the vast Litfire Region, the ck Wind Demonic Abyss.


    ¡°F*ck, kid. Are you crazy?¡±


    Even though the ck sword¡¯s strength was still recovering, its spiritual senses were still very sharp. It immediately sensed an unusual aura and quickly identified the truth of the gray sky in front of him. ¡°You want to rush in there? Do you know what that is?¡±


    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re very knowledgeable, please enlighten me!¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    The ck sword quickly exined, ¡°That¡¯s the Wind of Quietus that seeped out from the vast void during the decay and emptiness of thest era. By chance, it survived until this era. It formed a terrifyingnd of death. Even the mighty immortal cultivators don¡¯t dare touch it casually. The ck wind here might only be tainted by the aura of the Nirvana Wind. However, it¡¯s still extremely dangerous. If the ck wind touches your body, you¡¯ll be minced.¡±

 Chapter 261 - 261 Black Wind Demonic Abyss (2)

    261 ck Wind Demonic Abyss (2)


    ¡°Do I have any other choice? Now that I¡¯m being chased to the ends of the earth, I can only resort to this.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were firm, and his face was determined.


    The ck sword was anxious. However, it had no choice but to follow him. With its current strength, it did not dare fight a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator head-on.


    ¡°If I die, take care of yourself!¡± Jiang Ming sighed and felt a sense of destion. ¡°If you find the path to immortality in the future, please perform a seance to inform me.¡±


    !!


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Ming sighed again. ¡°Friend, why don¡¯t you and I part ways here and leave it to fate? Live well, and when you rule the world in the future, you can take revenge for me.¡±


    If he could take the opportunity to get rid of this pest, it would be like killing two birds with one stone.


    Blood-red ripples flickered on the ck sword¡¯s de, as if it was emotionally unstable.


    However, after a short while, it suddenly cursed, ¡°Damn it. I¡¯m not leaving!¡±


    Jiang Ming was rendered speechless.


    ¡°The Cangming Grotto-Heaven, right? I¡¯ll remember all of you, and I¡¯ll stab you all in the heart sooner orter!¡± the ck sword said fiercely. ¡°Let¡¯s go into the ck Wind Demonic Abyss. If that old b*stard with the silver sword catches up, I¡¯ll make sure he stays inside even if I have to risk my life.¡±


    Jiang Ming was silent. What could he say? He had to run for his life.


    As he was getting closer and closer to his destination, the biting cold wind blew in his face. Before he even approached the dark sky in front of him, Jiang Ming felt something that made his heart palpitate.


    ¡°There is new life in the midst of destruction. It is said that the endless ck wind in the ck Wind Demonic Abyss also contains a wisp of the great cultivation of vitality. Since ancient times, countless cultivators have entered the ck Wind Demonic Abyss and tried to fight for that wisp of vitality to break through the shackles. However, only one in ten thousand of them seeded!¡±


    Fifteen minutester, Jiang Ming finally arrived at the forbidden area.


    In front of him, the wind howled and shrieked as it destroyed the area around it!


    And in the depths of the wind, wisps of pitch-ck mixed in and asionally appeared. Just looking at it from a distance, it seemed to have some kind of deep and terrifying magic that could kill people.


    Jiang Ming did not stop. He flew down directly, put away the Spirit Sword Shuttle, and ran forward. His clothes and hair were fluttering, and he plunged into the dark world in front of him.


    Flying in the ck Wind Demonic Abyss was no different from courting death. Although Jiang Ming was not afraid of death, he was afraid of pain.


    Not long after Jiang Ming rushed in, a silver light flew and stopped firmly outside the ck Wind Demonic Abyss.


    Tian Xunchuan looked at the area in front of him in shock and finally reacted after a long while. ¡°The ck Wind Demonic Abyss?¡±


    He came from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven and did not know much about the Litfire Region. Therefore, he had not thought of this ce before. Only now did he realize that this had always been Yan Chixia¡¯s destination.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± Tian Xunchuan¡¯s expression turned ugly. He had not expected to be tricked.


    The ck Wind Demonic Abyss was so terrifying that even the masters of the major grotto-heavens had to avoid it and did not dare explore the area.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been chasing him for a day and a night, how can I give up now?¡±


    Tian Xunchuan¡¯s eyes were cold as he stared at the endless vortex of wind. ¡°The demonic wind at the outermostyer is not enough to kill a cultivator. This kid must be hiding somewhere in the outer perimeter! I¡¯ll get enough ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood to exchange for the resources I need to break through to the Golden Core Realm!¡±


    With this in mind, Tian Xunchuan gritted his teeth and rushed in.


    * * *


    The blinding lightning exploded in the void above their heads. The sky and the earth were covered in dark sand. Under the shing lightning, strange colors burst out. Sometimes it was gray and white, sometimes it was blood-red, and sometimes it was a foggy yellow.


    Jiang Ming walked on the ground against the strong wind. His clothes were fluttering behind him. All kinds of colors were shooting in front of him, and it felt unreal.


    Even though the ck wind could hardly be seen here, the wind around him still contained a terrible lethality, causing Jiang Ming¡¯s body to hurt slightly.


    ¡°The body of an ordinary Qi Refinement Realm cultivator can¡¯t even withstand the outermost area.¡± Jiang Ming thought. ¡°This forbidden area really deserves its name.¡±


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, that person definitely wouldn¡¯t dare catch up. Why don¡¯t we stay here?¡± the ck sword in Jiang Ming¡¯s hand said nervously.


    It had previously said that it wanted to fight to the death. However, now, it was a little scared.


    Even it did not want to be touched by the ck wind here. It was already weak. Once the wind touched it, it might be crippled, and it would not be able to recover for decades or even centuries.


    Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ve just walked a few hundred meters. Maybe he¡¯s not far behind.¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Ming¡¯s footsteps did not stop at all, and he strode forward.


    Gradually, the sky grew darker and darker. One could even vaguely see the asional pitch-ck wind shooting out from the vortex. Wherever it passed, it left only emptiness in its wake.


    Along the way, Jiang Ming also saw some skeletons, all of which were once immortal cultivators who died in this terrible ce.


    ¡°Stop! I¡¯m scared. Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± the ck sword shouted, trembling.


    ¡°I¡¯m really not,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself. However, of course, he could not say that on the surface. Instead, he exined to the ck sword, ¡°I have an extremely precious magical tool on me that can just barely resist the power of the demonic wind here. The cultivator who is chasing me is a Foundation Establishment Realm expert, so the demonic wind here is nothing to him. If we go any further, he will definitely not dare follow us, and we will be able to escape his pursuit.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ Then what about me?¡± the ck sword was dumbfounded. ¡°My fellow cultivator¡­ my dear fellow cultivator, I am your most loyal follower. You can¡¯t leave me alone!¡±


    ¡°How about this? You can go into my storage ring. I¡¯ll use the magical tool¡¯s power to envelop the storage ring, and you¡¯ll be safe and sound!¡± Jiang Ming said.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Hurry, hurry, hurry!¡± the ck sword said anxiously, not wanting to stay a moment longer.


    Without saying anything, Jiang Ming took out an empty storage ring and stuffed the ck sword into it. Then, he stuck a bunch of aura-isting talismans on it before he stopped.


    ¡°Hello?¡± he tried to call out to the ck sword. However, there was no response.


    Jiang Ming weighed the storage ring in his hand and thought for a moment. He sighed and put it away. He could really throw it away. However, he was a little reluctant.


    ¡°Although this guy likes to curse, its nature doesn¡¯t seem to be bad. It¡¯s also an old antique with a lot of experience. Keeping it by my side might be useful. It would be a pity to throw it away.¡±


    There seemed to be a powerful aura erupting from behind, rampaging in the outer area.


    ¡°He really came in. Take your time to find me!¡± Jiang Ming sneered. Without the ck sword by his side, he no longer concealed himself. His speed suddenly increased to the extreme, and he rushed into the depths of the ck Wind Demonic Abyss.


    The deeper he went, the harsher the storm became.


    About thirty miles into the ck Wind Demonic Abyss, Jiang Ming was finally injured for the first time. His back was cut by a gray wind de that suddenly attacked, and blood spluttered out.


    ¡°Not even the body of a martial arts Foundation Stage cultivator can withstand this wind? Even a Golden Core Realm expert would have to be careful in this ce.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. However, he was pleased.


    ¡°If we go any deeper, not many people in the Feather Kingdom will be able to reach us. Cultivating here to break through to Foundation Establishment Realm might really be a good choice!¡±


    There was a new life in the midst of destruction. So many immortal cultivators hade to this forbiddennd to undergo training. This ce contained some of the great cultivation, which was rare and of great benefit to their cultivation.


    ...


    The Foundation Establishment Realm was a breakthrough in cultivation and the beginning of the great path of immortal cultivation. An excellent base was of great importance for the future immortal path.


    More and more injuries appeared on Jiang Ming¡¯s body. However, they were all healing rapidly, and he was moving deeper into the depths.

 Chapter 262 - 262 Building the Foundation (1)

    262 Building the Foundation (1)


    In the void, a cold breeze gently blew. The space within a radius of several dozen meters instantly fell into a deathly silence.


    Jiang Ming cursed. However, it was toote to escape.


    The invisible power of Nirvana came down. Even if the ck wind had not touched his body, Jiang Ming felt terrified.


    On the surface of his body, wounds burst open in an instant, and a destructive aura quickly seeped into him, as if it wanted to kill all the life in this ce.


    Thankfully, the inextinguishable origin light burst out and healed him. With a slight shake, the faint light pervaded and drove out all the external power of the ck wind.


    ¡°ording to the ck sword¡¯s description, the ck wind here is only slightly contaminated with the aura of the Nirvana Wind. Despite that, it¡¯s already so terrifying. How terrifying would the true Nirvana Wind be?¡±


    Jiang Ming stared at the front and guessed whether the Nirvana Wind from the previous era really existed in the core of the ck Wind Demonic Abyss.


    ¡°If anyone obtains this power, no one in the world can stop them,¡± Jiang Ming thought and then shook his head. This idea was too whimsical.


    Jiang Ming stepped on a bone and instantly broke it into pieces. The remaining ashes flew in the wind.


    Jiang Ming nced at the broken bones and thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve already gone more than a hundred miles deep into the ck Wind Demonic Abyss. The ck wind can be seen everywhere, and the number of skeletons I¡¯ve encountered is getting smaller. This means that almost no one dares go so deep. Even a Golden Core Realm cultivator who has lived for hundreds of years will die if they¡¯re not careful. However, to be safe, let¡¯s go a little deeper. With the indestructible origin light, as long as I don¡¯t encounter a demonic wind that can destroy my physical body in an instant, my movements won¡¯t be affected. I can cultivate in peace!¡±


    After going about two hundred miles into the ck Wind Demonic Abyss, Jiang Ming finally stopped and did not dare go any further.


    He looked around and saw that the sky was dark, and he could not see the way forward. As the wind and clouds collided, thick streaks of lightning slithered between the sky and the earth, erupting with terrifyingly destructive power.


    Deep in this ce, even when the ck wind did not appear, the surface of Jiang Ming¡¯s body was constantly covered in tiny wounds, which were quickly repaired.


    The inextinguishable origin light was a blessing. Otherwise, Jiang Ming would have already been torn into pieces.


    ¡°However, I¡¯ve already reached my limit. Although the inextinguishable origin light is powerful, my physical body is still too weak. I can¡¯t fully unleash the power of the inextinguishable origin light. If I go any further and encounter an even more terrifying ck wind, I will probably be killed in an instant, even if I can rebuild his body. The loss outweighs the gain!¡±


    Jiang Ming was weighing the pros and cons in his heart. His purpose ining here was not to explore. It was to build a foundation and break through to the Foundation Establishment Realm with the help of the great cultivation.


    ¡°Moreover, perception and spiritual energy are extremely limited here. The probability of meeting others here is next to zero.¡±


    With this in mind, Jiang Ming no longer continued to go deeper. However, he looked for a suitable ce to cultivate nearby.


    After being eroded by the ck wind for countless years, the terrain of this ce had undergone all kinds of strange changes. All kinds of oddly shaped mountains and valleys could be seen everywhere.


    It only took Jiang Ming a moment to find an underground gully formed by erosion, and he hid in a crevice that could amodate him.


    Even in this ce, it was impossible to avoid the erosion of the power of Nirvana, and the ck wind could suddenly appear in the void at any time. However, the probability of being discovered was much smaller.


    Sitting cross-legged in the dark underground gully, although there was intense paining from his body, Jiang Ming seemed to have adapted to this pain. It was as if he was in some kind of cruel cultivation.


    While the wind and thunder were raging outside, Jiang Ming¡¯s mind slowly calmed down. ¡°The path of immortality is far, and the Foundation Establishment Realm is the beginning. The Qi Refinement Realm is just the prelude to immortal cultivation. It¡¯s just mortals stealing the power of heaven and earth. Building the spiritual foundation is considered the first step on the immortal path. Only then can one be qualified to pursue the immortal path!¡±


    Jiang Ming recalled the knowledge he had on the Foundation Establishment Realm and thought about how to proceed on his own Foundation Establishment Realm path.


    ¡°If you want to temper your spiritual energy into a base, you need to have extremely condensed spiritual energy as well as perfect control of it. Only then will there be a slight possibility of sess. Almost all of the individual cultivators don¡¯t pay attention to the control and tempering of their spiritual energy during their Qi Refinement Realm. Even if they get a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivation technique, they can¡¯tplete this step. If they fail to reach the Foundation Establishment Realm, it¡¯s possible that their spiritual core will shatter, and their decades or even centuries of cultivation will be destroyed in a day!¡±

 Chapter 263 - 263 Building the Foundation (2)

    263 Building the Foundation (2)


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the Qi Refinement Realm for more than a hundred years, and it¡¯s been many years since. I¡¯ve reached the peak of the Qi Refinement Realm. Although the quality of my spiritual energy is not very condensed, my control of my spiritual energy has surpassed most of the Qi Refinement Realm cultivators after so many years of training. As for Foundation Establishment Realm cultivation techniques, when I left Xiaoqian Mountain back then, a group of people from the Divine Eye Sect graciously sent me a package, which gave me a few more techniques. I only need to pick a suitable cultivation technique!¡±


    Jiang Ming pondered for a moment. His only shoring was his degree of condensation of spiritual energy, which was the main reason for his failure of breaking through to the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    After all, it was impossible for an individual cultivator to find any precious spirit herbs or rare treasures that could temper their own spiritual energy.


    Although Jiang Ming had consumed a lot of resources over the years, most of them were stillmon goods in the market of individual cultivators. He had never seen any high-level stuff. Compared with the genius disciples of the major sects, he was still far behind.


    ¡°However, I happen to have something on me that can make up for this w.¡±


    Jiang Ming stroked his storage ring. The jade bottles, gourds, and other tools in it were filled with arge amount of ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood.


    ording to ancient records, this could wash the meridians of immortal cultivators and condense spiritual energy. It was an extremely rare treasure.


    The ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood was incredibly difficult to find here. The conditions for its production were extremely harsh, and it still needed tens of thousands of years to process. Even the geniuses in the grotto-heavens and blessednds would find it difficult to find something of this level.


    Furthermore, the ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood was very useful even for Foundation Establishment Realm and Golden Core Realm cultivators. No one would ever let Qi Refinement Realm disciples use it to condense their spiritual energy.


    ¡°With this alone, I can surpass those geniuses from the major forces. Moreover, I¡¯ve dug out a lot of the crystals from the bottom of the pool. Although I don¡¯t know what they are, they must be more precious than the ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood. If I consume them all. It might have some wondrous effect!¡±


    Jiang Ming was not afraid of any problems. After all, he was immortal.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try it out!¡±


    Jiang Ming immediately took out a jade bottle from his storage ring and began to pour its contents into his mouth.


    Although the jade bottle looked small, its capacity as a magical tool was immense. Jiang Ming drank until he was a little full, and then he burped and tried to refine the ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood in his body.


    Not long after he drank it, he felt as if there was a me erupting in his body. The heat swept through his limbs and bones from his abdomen, erupting with an extremely pure medicinal power. However, it was extremely violent, like sharp des, destroying his flesh and meridians like crazy.


    Jiang Ming gasped. However, he also knew that this was not the time to waste the medicinal power. He endured the severe pain and circted the Five Elemental Arts to refine the medicinal power of the ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming felt as if his whole body was burning. Even his soul was in excruciating pain. A violent and strange power was rapidly permeating his body.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s spiritual energy and blood Qi were rapidly refined under the pration of the strange power. However, Jiang Ming¡¯s blood Qi had been refined to an extremely pure state. Therefore, the effect was not obvious now. However, he could feel that the condensation of the strange power and blood Qi made his foundation more solid. The power contained in every trace of blood Qi was enhanced a lot.


    As for Jiang Ming¡¯s spiritual energy, it was undergoing a huge change. The spiritual energy that used to be as erratic as smoke was quickly bing solid and clear.


    After a full four hours, Jiang Ming could feel that the pain in his body was slowly reducing.


    The medicinal effect of the ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood was too violent. If it was not for the inextinguishable origin light, he would have exploded.


    However, its effect also exceeded Jiang Ming¡¯s expectations. The spiritual energy in his body had undergone earth-shaking changespared to before.


    Even Jiang Ming¡¯s spiritual core, which used to be chaotic, had calmed down a lot.


    ¡°Spiritual energy like smoke is a characteristic of ordinary Qi Refinement Realm cultivators. The geniuses from the major forces, who can refine one-tenth of their spiritual energy into liquid before breaking through to the Foundation Establishment Realm, are considered outstanding. Those who can sessfully condense one-third of their spiritual energy are almost unheard of! Only Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators can condense spiritual energypletely into liquid!¡±


    At this moment, about a quarter of the spiritual energy in Jiang Ming¡¯s body hadpletely turned into liquid.


    He was deep in thought. He knew himself. How could he not know what his aptitude was like? It had nothing to do with being a genius.


    ¡°It seems that this ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood is exquisite. In addition to the undying origin light, I was able to condense my spiritual energy to this level without damaging my meridians! However, I don¡¯t know how far I can go.¡±


    Jiang Ming naturally would not give up. He immediately took out the jade bottle and drank more ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood before he began to refine it.


    At the end of the second round, Jiang Ming¡¯s spiritual energy condensation had already reached one-third of itspletion.


    ¡°However, its medicinal effects seem to have weakened!¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself, ¡°It seems that it¡¯s the same as condensing blood Qi. The more you progress, the more difficult it bes. Fortunately, I have enough ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood. The spiritual energy consumed for two tempering sessions is also quite a lot. I¡¯ll cultivate and recover first, and then go for another round tomorrow!¡±


    While slowly recovering his spiritual energy, he took out a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivation technique from the storage ring and browsed through it.


    * * *


    Half a monthter, Jiang Ming threw away an empty jade bottle and frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯ve drunk a few hundred pounds of it. Why isn¡¯t it working?¡±


    At this time, in Jiang Ming¡¯s body, all the spiritual energy had almost turned into a liquid, clear and wless, flowing in his meridians. However, in the center of his spiritual core, there was still a trace of spiritual energy that was stubbornly refusing to be condensed.


    ¡°Do I really have to reach the Foundation Establishment Realm to be able to do this?¡±


    Jiang Ming was irritated.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He still had the crystals.


    With a flip of his wrist, he took out a purple crystal from his storage ring. It was flowing with a faint luster, as if it was condensed from the purest energy.


    ¡°It¡¯s all up to you now.¡± Jiang Ming threw it into his mouth without hesitation. He chewed a few times and swallowed it directly.


    An energy a hundred times purer than before instantly burst out in Jiang Ming¡¯s body.

 Chapter 264 - 264 Evolution Toward a Genius (1)

    264 Evolution Toward a Genius (1)


    Destructive purple light circled Jiang Ming¡¯s body.


    Jiang Ming felt that his body was constantly being broken and then repaired. The purple light kept integrating into his body.


    It was like seeing a new life in the midst of destruction. Every time his body broke and was repaired, Jiang Ming¡¯s meridians seemed to have a slight change, bing tougher and more transparent.


    The surging spiritual energy flowed in his meridians, and Jiang Ming felt an unusual change ur. It was smoother than before, and thepatibility between his spiritual energy and his meridians seemed to be higher.


    As the power of the purple crystal gradually integrated into Jiang Ming¡¯s body, his perception of the changes in his body became clearer and clearer.


    ¡°My perception of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth seems to have be sharper,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself.


    The path of immortal cultivation was to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into one¡¯s body and constantly break through the limits and shackles.


    However, everyone¡¯s aptitude was different. Almost all ordinary people could not even sense the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, let alone walk on the road of immortal cultivation.


    The more talented a person was, the more sensitive and affable they would be to the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Thus, the fewer obstacles and bottlenecks they would encounter on the road of cultivation, the higher the realm they could reach.


    In the past, Jiang Ming¡¯s affinity with spiritual energy could only be said to be ordinary. If he did not rely on all kinds of external resources, it would be impossible to cultivate to his level.


    ¡°Could it be that my aptitude has increased?¡± Jiang Ming was a little excited.


    He had been a good-for-nothing for more than two hundred years and had not found any way to improve his aptitude. Now that he had seen the light, how could he not be excited?


    He pondered for a moment and took out a spirit stone from his storage ring. It was full of spots and impurities, and the spiritual energy inside was extremely impure.


    The spiritual energy in this kind of spirit stone was extremely difficult to absorb and temper, and its price was lower than ordinary spirit stones. Generally, only small cultivators in the early stage of Qi Refinement Realm would use it.


    Jiang Ming held the spirit stone in his hand. With a thought, he activated the Five Elemental Arts and absorbed the spiritual energy from the spirit stone.


    In an instant, the spirit stone lost its luster, and a wisp of spiritual energy entered Jiang Ming¡¯s body, which was quickly refined into his own spiritual energy.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°It used to be next to impossible to refine the spiritual energy in in the past. This thing is much more precious than the ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood. Although there aren¡¯t many of them, if I take all of them, my aptitude will be raised to an unimaginable level.¡±


    Jiang Ming was excited. He quickly took out another purple crystal and swallowed it.


    The purple light filled the air and enveloped Jiang Ming¡¯s entire body.


    * * *


    Three dayster, Jiang Ming finally finished refining thest piece of purple crystal.


    Jiang Ming clenched his fist. He felt indescribably rxed and happy.


    Although he could live forever, true immortal cultivation was not something that could be achieved with time. If his aptitude was not strong enough, it was not impossible for him to be stuck at a bottleneck in cultivation forever.


    At the same time, the spiritual energy vortex in Jiang Ming¡¯s body hadpletely turned into liquid, which meant that the quality of his spiritual energy was nowparable to that of a cultivator in the middle or evente stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    ¡°Everything is ready. It¡¯s time to enter Foundation Establishment Realm!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm. Whether it was his immortal cultivation talent or his spiritual energy, he had done his best. If he failed to reach the Foundation Establishment Realm this time, he would just try again.


    Anyway, he was not afraid of any bacsh from failure.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also chosen a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivation technique!¡±


    Jiang Ming took out a Jade Slip and read it carefully for thest time.


    Luo Yanyue and the other cultivators of the Divine Eye Sect had given Jiang Ming several Foundation Establishment Realm cultivation techniques. After a few days of browsing, he had finally decided on his target.


    ¡°I¡¯ll choose the Burning Spirit Scripture, a fire-type cultivation technique.¡±


    This technique was the most powerful one of the techniques he had. The spiritual energy cultivated had extremely strong destructive power. However, the disadvantage was that it could easily cause bacsh to the cultivator and burn their meridians.


    The strange thing about this technique was that there was almost no upper limit to its power. As long as the cultivator¡¯s meridians could withstand it, they could exert more power until the cultivator was burned to ashes.


    ¡°I seem to have heard of the Burning Spirit Scripture back in Xiaoqian Mountain. It¡¯s one of the moremon Foundation Establishment Realm cultivation techniques. Most of the individual cultivators with average talent try to use the violent energy of the Burning Spirit Scripture to break through the shackles and sessfully reach the Foundation Establishment Realm! There are also some cultivators who use this technique to fight with their enemies.¡±


    Jiang Ming touched his chin and felt that the Burning Spirit Scripture was quitepatible with him.


    He also had the Mystic me Spirit Sacrifice Spell, which was also a fire attribute forbidden technique. With the help of the two, he should be able to erupt with a stronger power.


    After reading the Burning Spirit Scripture for thest time, Jiang Ming closed his eyes and meditated. He only opened his eyes after a few hours.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±


    Jiang Ming began to practice the technique. Gradually, the spiritual energy in his body seemed to be filled with a trace of a hot and violent aura.

 Chapter 265 - 265 Evolution Toward a Genius (2)

    265 Evolution Toward a Genius (2)


    In his spiritual core, the spiritual energy vortex was spinning non-stop. Under the cirction of the Burning Spirit Scripture, it was as if it was being roasted by a raging fire. However, it also felt like it was being hit by a hammer. It was slowly beingpressed and condensed.


    The process seemed simple. However, it had extremely high requirements for the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator. If the spiritual energy vortex was not solid enough and the control of the spiritual energy was not perfect enough, it could destroy the spiritual energy vortex, and even cripple one¡¯s cultivation.


    The current Jiang Ming no longer had any ws, and he was confident in building his foundation.


    ¡°ording to the description in the scripture, at this rate, I should be able to finish it within a day!¡±


    Jiang Ming was not in a hurry.


    Just as Jiang Ming¡¯s mind was immersed in the process of building his foundation, a ray of light suddenly shed in his body. Drops of light containing fragments of the great cultivation quietly fell on Jiang Ming¡¯s spiritual energy vortex.


    The spiritual energy vortex suddenly expanded, and the runes in it were faintly visible. The mysterious energy of the great cultivation was flowing as if it was resisting the refining of the Burning Spirit Scripture, which slowed down Jiang Ming¡¯s progress by several times.


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    He naturally recognized that this was the rain of light that was born from the heavenly tribtion, and it poured into his body.


    Jiang Ming knew that these fragments of the great cultivation were very precious. However, he did not expect that they would pop out at this time.


    The Burning Spirit Scripture was running at full speed. However, the speed of the spiritual energy vortex condensation was exponentially slower.


    After a few hours, Jiang Ming finally condensed the spiritual energy vortex to the size before the rain of light appeared.


    The second rain of light appeared just in time and floated into the spiritual energy vortex.


    s, his hard work was in vain again.


    Jiang Ming gritted his teeth and tried his best to run the Burning Spirit Scripture, continuing to refine the fragments of the great cultivation.


    After more than two weeks, Jiang Ming let out a sigh of relief. He was a little confused. He had never heard of anyone who took half a month to build their foundation.


    Now, his spiritual energy vortex was like a neb, spinning slowly.


    Jiang Ming continued to temper and polish the spiritual energy vortex. Finally, there were no more fragments of the great cultivation that continued to fall. However, the spiritual energy vortex was also much tougher than before, which greatly slowed down the speed of his tempering.


    Jiang Ming suddenly had an idea.


    The old man on the starlit path did leave something else for him.


    He flicked his finger, and a pile of seemingly ordinary firewood appeared.


    At that time, the old man who was walking on the starlit path gave Jiang Ming the technique of the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body, and the old man in the farmhouse threw a bundle of firewood to Jiang Ming.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where this wood was cut from. However, it must be extraordinary to be given to me by a powerhouse like that. Will it be useful for my foundation?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind moved, and he separated a trace of spiritual energy to try to refine this bundle of firewood.


    However, what Jiang Ming did not expect was that when his spiritual energy touched the firewood, the whole bundle of firewood suddenly disappeared in front of his eyes and appeared in his spiritual core.


    The firewood that was suspended under the spiritual energy vortex suddenly burst into mes. The raging mes suddenly burst out, and they contained wisps of chaotic fog, which quickly integrated into the spiritual energy vortex.


    In the spiritual energy vortex, there was a trace of mysterious fog, which was filled with a primitive and ancient aura. It was vast and boundless.


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded. Was this the real use of the firewood?


    Or could it be that he had identally activated it in advance, and this firewood had a greater use?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; it¡¯s already been burned!¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed helplessly. His sudden idea had slowed down the speed at which he was tempering the spiritual energy vortex.


    ¡°Good things take time.¡± Jiang Ming could onlyfort himself and continue to practice slowly.


    Time passed by slowly. Two months had passed since Jiang Ming started building his foundation.


    Jiang Ming was speechless. He had encountered several ck winds in the past two months. Fortunately, this spiritual energy vortex seemed to have be stable after the baptism of the fragments of the great cultivation and the refining of the mysterious firewood. Although the speed of condensation was very slow, it had never copsed.


    ¡°Finally, the moment has arrived!¡±


    In Jiang Ming¡¯s body, the original spiritual energy vortex had almost turned into a wheel of light. It was undergoing the final transformation.


    This wheel of light was the spiritual base. Entering the Golden Core Realm or even the Nascent Soul Realm depended on this.


    Currently, Jiang Ming¡¯s spiritual base was filled with a faint red light, which was determined by the characteristics of the Burning Spirit Scripture.


    After a normal cultivator reached the Foundation Establishment Realm, the fewer the ws on the surface of the spiritual base, the higher the quality of the foundation would be.

 Chapter 266 - 266 Evolution Toward a Genius (3)

    266 Evolution Toward a Genius (3)


    As thest glimmer of light was refined, Jiang Ming¡¯s body trembled, and his aura suddenly soared. He broke through the shackles of the Qi Refinement Realm and stepped into the early stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    ¡°Finally! It¡¯s done!¡± Jiang Ming was in high spirits. After cultivating for more than a hundred years, he had finally stepped into a new world.


    ¡°However, is the quality of my Foundation Establishment Realm high or low?¡± Jiang Ming immediately looked at his spiritual base.


    On his spiritual base, there were many great cultivation fragments that were dying out, outlining a mysterious and unknown light. It was like a group of stars twinkling, adding a bit of color to the bare spiritual base.


    Under the spiritual base, there were wisps of chaotic fog.


    ¡°It seems that my Foundation Establishment Realm is a little different from other people¡¯s. I heard that the refined fragments of the great cultivation can help me cultivate and improve my aptitude. As for the chaotic fog, I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s used for.¡±


    However, Jiang Ming had a faint premonition that this chaotic fog was not ordinary. The ce where the old man was staying was not an ordinary farmhouse. It was the deepest spiritual world.


    How could the chaotic fog that was produced from the firewood cut in that ce be ordinary?


    ¡°I can only slowly figure it out in the future!¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. In short, he could not tell outsiders about his spiritual base.


    ¡°The purpose of this trip has been achieved, and my cultivation has also increased by a lot. I can leave at any time!¡±


    Jiang Ming muttered to himself. However, then he thought of the cultivator who was chasing him. He did not know if he was waiting for him outside.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only been in the ck Wind Demonic Abyss for a couple of months. It¡¯s just a blink of an eye for immortal cultivators. It¡¯s not safe to go out now. It¡¯s better to hide for a while longer and consolidate my cultivation!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not panic at all. He began to operate the Burning Spirit Scripture on the spot. A faint light flowed on the spiritual base, and the turbulent spiritual energy gushed out like a tide, flowing in his body.


    As he circted the cultivation technique, Jiang Ming was also surprised to find that his understanding of the Burning Spirit Scripture was rapidly deepening.


    ¡°Is this the transformation of aptitude?¡± Jiang Ming looked at his spiritual base internally. The fragments of the great cultivation were shing on it, as if they had brought him a mysterious change.


    Jiang Ming was immersed in it and began to practice tirelessly. He finally realized that cultivation might not be boring after all.


    On the fifth day of cultivation, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly moved.


    Now that he had advanced to the Foundation Establishment Realm, Jiang Ming¡¯s spiritual sense was far more powerful than before. He seemed to have sensed some fluctuations here that did not belong to the ck Wind Demonic Abyss.


    A spiritual energy aura burst out and quickly attacked Jiang Ming.


    ¡°I¡¯m hiding so f*cking deep, and you still managed to find me?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression changed slightly, and thoughts shed in his mind. The other party¡¯s cultivation was within the scope of the Foundation Establishment Realm. He definitely could not go so deep with his cultivation alone. He must have used some treasure.


    ¡°As expected of the three grotto-heavens.¡±


    Everything happened in a sh. Jiang Ming rushed out of the underground crevice and rushed deeper into the ck Wind Demonic Abyss without looking back.

 Chapter 267 - 267 The Fight

    267 The Fight


    From the depths of the underground crevice, a figure suddenly rushed up and ran forward, heading deeper into the ck Wind Demonic Abyss.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people havee. However, the magical tools that can resist the power of the ck wind must be extremely precious. There can¡¯t be too many of them. In fact, there might only be one,¡± Jiang Ming muttered. With his current strength, he should be able to stand undefeated against any Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator. He was at the Foundation Establishment Realm of both martial arts and immortal cultivation, and the quality of his foundation was far better than that of ordinary cultivators.


    However, he had never really fought before. Just to be safe, it was better to go deeper.


    Now that his strength had skyrocketed, the power of the indestructible origin light had also increased exponentially. His resistance to the ck wind had also be much stronger.


    ¡°If the pursuer turns around and leaves, then it¡¯s fine. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to test my current strength with a Foundation Establishment Realm expert,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself as he slowed down.


    Behind him, a jet-ck stream of light shot out and quickly approached.


    Gradually, the distance between the two was less than a mile, and they could sense each other¡¯s aura.


    ¡°Yan Chixia, it¡¯s you! You¡¯re dead today. Stop right there!¡± the figure behind him roared joyfully.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me!¡± Jiang Ming immediately retorted.


    ¡°My name is Tian Xunchuan. I¡¯ll remember this!¡± The figure behind him became angry from embarrassment as he shouted.


    Jiang Ming pursed his lips. ¡°Is there something wrong with this guy¡¯s brain? He keeps screaming his name.¡±


    However, when he turned around and saw the pitch-ck light shield that covered the other party¡¯s body, a strange look shed in his eyes. It seemed that it was indeed some kind of magical tool that could resist the power of this ce.


    He just did not know if the other party had any other helpers who also had such a magical tool.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming sneered, ¡°You can¡¯t catch me alone. Even if I escape to the depths of the ck Wind Demonic Abyss and get killed by the ck wind, I won¡¯t give you a chance to catch me.¡±


    ¡°Haha! This is the Air-Frozen Bead that our sect¡¯s strongest Golden Core Realm elder spent decades extracting the ck wind here to refine. A single bead can help me travel five hundred miles into the abyss!¡± Tian Xunchuanughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m here to kill you. I¡¯d like to see how deep you can charge into the demonic abyss. Even if you get killed, why does it matter? The treasures on you are mine! Yan Chixia, I didn¡¯t expect you to go so deep into the demonic abyss. You must have a lot of secrets. Why don¡¯t you stop and tell me your secrets? I can spare your life.¡±


    Jiang Ming was silent. However, the little tidbit the man had revealed about the bead made him smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one here. Why are you f*cking acting all high and mighty in front of me?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    He never fought battles he was not confident in.


    Gradually, Jiang Ming slowed down, as if the power of this ce was weighing down on him, and traces of blood appeared on his body.


    He finally stopped and turned around to look at the figure behind him. His eyes were filled with determination. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to the death today!¡±


    ¡°Hmph, kid! You finally can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± Tian Xunchuan¡¯s face revealed a cruel expression. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you know how cruel the world of immortal cultivators is!¡±


    The ck stream of light rushed over, and its momentum was not reduced at all. It fiercely collided with Jiang Ming. A silver light from a sword could be vaguely seen in the stream of light. It was brewing a terrifying power, and suddenly exploded.


    The silver light was dazzling and extremely sharp. An aura that almost surpassed the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm erupted at this moment without any reservation.


    ¡°This old b*stard was hiding his aura earlier!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched. No wonder this guy could borrow a treasure like the Air-Frozen Bead from the sect. He was probably a bigwig in the sect.


    Such cultivators were only one step away from the Golden Core Realm, and they were definitely the backbone of every sect.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m no longer a weakling in the Qi Refinement Realm!¡±


    The Burning Spirit Scripture in Jiang Ming¡¯s body had been quietly circting for a long time. At the same time, he activated a wisp of the highest grade of mystic fire. The Mystic me Spirit Sacrifice Spell burst out and raised his aura to the end of the middle stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm. He even had the power of thete stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    He used the Fire Metal Sword Technique!


    An extremely thick beam of light burst out and ruthlessly bombarded the silver light.


    At this moment, the three techniques were used together, causing the power of the Fire Metal Sword Technique to rise to a terrifying level.


    Even Tian Xunchuan¡¯s expression changed drastically. He did not expect Yan Chixia to be so terrifyingly powerful.


    The lights collided, and it was as if thunder had struck the ground, erupting with an explosion that shook people¡¯s minds. Gorgeous spiritual energy ripples sshed like the sunset, and the surrounding ground was forcibly plowed.


    Fresh blood trickled down. Tian Xunchuan nced at his right arm and saw that it hadpletely disappeared. The white bones on his shoulder were exposed, and there was a patch of ck that had been burned by the Fire Metal Sword Technique. Fresh blood was dripping from the charred flesh and bones.


    He looked up at Jiang Ming again and saw that there was a bloody hole in Jiang Ming¡¯s abdomen, and his internal organs seemed to be vaguely visible.


    Tian Xunchuan¡¯s eyes were filled with horror. He stared at Jiang Ming, his eyes full of greed. ¡°You must have a shocking secret on you. As long as I kill you, all these secrets will be mine!¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, my secret is that you can¡¯t kill me,¡± Jiang Ming muttered internally. However, on the surface, there were no ws. He quietly used the inextinguishable origin light to repair his internal injuries. However, his external injuries remained.


    He had to put on a good show. Now that he had revealed all his cards, he might scare the other party away.


    ¡°However, this old fellow¡¯s strength is really terrifying. It seems to be even slightly stronger than the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm. I have the physical body of a Foundation Establishment Realm martial artist. However, I¡¯m still seriously injured.¡±


    Tian Xunchuan, on the other hand, had a fierce look in his eyes. He did not want to waste any more time. He waved his left hand and recalled the silver sword that had been blown away. Then, he suddenly sted out several attacks.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m seriously injured, I¡¯ll make you stay here today even if I have to die!¡± Jiang Ming gritted his teeth and roared.


    He activated the Burning Spirit Scripture!


    His entire body burst out with terrifying spiritual energy ripples, and wisps of light red fog rose from the surface of his body, as if a me was burning.

 Chapter 268 - 268 A New Life in the Silence (1)

    268 A New Life in the Silence (1)


    In the depths of the ck Wind Demonic Abyss were two figures.


    In Tian Xunchuan¡¯s eyes, Yan Chixia seemed to realize he was going to die. Therefore, he hadpletely unleashed a desperate attack.


    ¡°The Burning Spirit Scripture? Brat, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Tian Xunchuan sneered.


    ¡°I said that even if I die, I¡¯ll drag you down with me!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s face was full of determination. He held the Scarlet Separation Sword and rushed toward Tian Xunchuan.


    !!


    The battle between the two broke out again. However, Tian Xunchuan did not retreat. Although he had lost an arm, all kinds of spells were at his fingertips. He cast them ruthlessly.


    In Tian Xunchuan¡¯s eyes, Yan Chixia was just a lucky brat. He probably had some great magical tool on him to defend him from the ck wind all this time.


    ¡°As long as I can drag this out until the Burning Spirit Scripture destroys all your meridians, we¡¯ll see what you have left to fight me with.¡± Tian Xunchuan¡¯s eyes were cold. He had not expected to lose an arm in order to kill a young man.


    However, as long as Yan Chixia was killed, everything would be worth it. Not to mention his secrets, just the pool of ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood was enough.


    It was another sh of weapons. The spiritual energy ripples tore the ground apart, and the two figures staggered back. The injuries on their bodies were much more serious.


    Tian Xunchuan was extremely shocked and furious. What was Yan Chixia¡¯s background? His cultivation was obviously not high. He was only in the early stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm. However, why was his spiritual energy so condensed and his physical body so strong that he could resist several of his spells?


    ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡± Tian Xunchuan suddenly felt that something was wrong. He looked at Jiang Ming in surprise and doubt. ¡°How did youst so long using the Burning Spirit Scripture? Your body should have been destroyed by the bacsh long ago.¡±


    No matter what kind of demon the other party was, it was impossible for him to use the Burning Spirit Scripture for so long!


    Jiang Ming¡¯s body was covered in blood. However, his eyes were full of vigor, and he felt extremely happy.


    The gap between each stage in the Foundation Establishment Realm was extremely huge, even exceeding the gap between the Qi Refinement Realm and the Foundation Establishment Realm. It was almost impossible to fight above one¡¯s stage.


    As a cultivator who had just entered the Foundation Establishment Realm, he would be killed in less than three moves by an expert from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven.


    However, Jiang Ming was able to fight with Tian Xunchuan until both of them were injured, which was enough to prove that Jiang Ming¡¯s foundation was already extremely strong.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were twinkling. ¡°The path of immortality begins from the Foundation Establishment Realm. There is nowhere I can¡¯t go now. However, first. I still have to kill the enemy in front of me first!¡± Jiang Ming looked at Tian Xunchuan and suddenly smiled.


    Tian Xunchuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. For some reason, he felt his heart palpitate for no reason.


    ¡°How is that possible? He¡¯s just an individual cultivator. He must be an arrow at the end of its flight, and he¡¯s bluffing here,¡± Tian Xunchuan muttered to himself as he tried to calm down.


    As long as he could hold on for a little longer, victory would definitely be his.


    ¡°Buddy, you¡¯re not gonnast long!¡± Jiang Ming suddenly said. The weakness and exhaustion on his body had disappeared without a trace and were reced by an extremely sharp killing intent.


    ¡°You can stay here today.¡±


    The Burning Spirit Scripture was running crazily, almost exceeding the limit of a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator. Jiang Ming¡¯s whole body was smoking as if he would burn up at any time.


    However, his aura became more and more violent and powerful, almost surpassing Tian Xunchuan¡¯s. He was like a beast about to go berserk.


    Tian Xunchuan¡¯s expression changed, and he stared at Jiang Ming in horror.


    What kind of monster was he?


    At this moment, Tian Xunchuan finally felt a sense of regret. He realized that he should not have been so careless during this hunting trip.


    The moment Tian Xunchuan felt regret, his aura revealed a w.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid,¡± Jiang Ming said softly. His body moved at the same time. He abandoned his magical weapon and his whole body was like a fiery meteor, fiercely smashing toward Tian Xunchuan.


    His fist was surrounded by a dazzling spiritual energy me. The power of his physical body and spiritual energy had merged into one at this moment, and he punched Tian Xunchuan.


    In an instant, Jiang Ming seemed to have integrated with the top martial artist of the primitive tribe in the first battle on the starlit path. He condensed his strongest power into his fist and fought against his enemy.


    Jiang Ming was having a good time. However, Tian Xunchuan was getting more and more frightened. How could someone withstand the bacsh of the Burning Spirit Scripture? This was simply impossible.


    However, now that things hade to this, it was impossible for Tian Xunchuan to escape without a fight. He could only brace himself and fight with his life on the line, trying to find a chance to survive.


    However, for Jiang Ming, there was only one ending to this battle from the beginning. It was just that Tian Xunchuan did not see it.


    Jiang Ming finally broke Tian Xunchuan¡¯s abdomen with one punch, destroying his spiritual core and spiritual base with irresistible force.


    Tian Xunchuan fell to the ground miserably. His cultivation waspletely crippled, and his life was rapidly fading away. He stared at Jiang Ming with resentment.

 Chapter 269 - 269 A New Life in the Silence (2)

    269 A New Life in the Silence (2)


    ¡°Yan Chixia, you can¡¯t get out of this abyss either. You¡¯re going to die soon.¡±


    However, before he could finish his sentence, he looked at the figure in front of him in shock as if he had seen a ghost.


    Jiang Ming slowly walked in front of Tian Xunchuan and stopped circting the Burning Spirit Scripture. The mes and light fog on his body also subsided, and he did not look like he was burned by the bacsh.


    ¡°What are you barking at?¡± he asked with a faint smile.


    !!


    ¡°H-how is this possible?¡± Tian Xunchuan was bleeding from his nose and mouth. He could not believe what he was seeing.


    However, he did not have time to think anymore. His eyes widened in anger, and his life force was exhausted. His body was gradually submerged in blood, and he stopped moving.


    Jiang Ming did not hesitate to step on its head and crush it. After confirming that there was no possibility of resurrection, he was relieved. He healed the physical injuries on his body.


    As Tian Xunchuan died, a ck bead the size of a dragon¡¯s eye rolled out of his spiritual core, and traces of wind and clouds could be seen flowing in it.


    ¡°This is the Air-Frozen Bead?¡±


    Jiang Ming reached out and took it in his hand, showing an interested look.


    This Air-Frozen Bead was really a divine item. It could enable the user to go five hundred miles deep into the ck Wind Demonic Abyss.


    ¡°If I can refine it, I can explore further.¡±


    As he thought about it, Jiang Ming¡¯s hands did not stop moving. He searched Tian Xunchuan¡¯s storage ring and put everything he found into his own storage ring. Then, he turned around and strode away.


    ¡°F*cking Cangming Grotto-Heaven! I¡¯ll settle this score with you sooner orter!¡± Jiang Ming muttered.


    After leaving the ck Wind Demonic Abyss, it was time to find an opportunity to make a fortune.


    ¡°However, this is not a loss. Tian Xunchuan is indeed a top Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator who has touched the Golden Core Realm. His wealth is shocking. He has all kinds of magical tools, talismans, and a mountain of spirit stones. However, I don¡¯t have what I want the most!¡±


    As Jiang Ming continued to walk into the depths of the ck Wind Demonic Abyss, he checked Tian Xunchuan¡¯s storage ring. There were many treasures. However, there were no Golden Core Realm cultivation techniques or rare spells.


    Jiang Ming was not surprised. Golden Core Realm cultivation techniques were the core heritage of each sect, and they would not be sold anywhere.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go before Golden Core Realm. There¡¯s no rush.¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows, put away the storage ring, and then took out the Air-Frozen Bead.


    Jiang Ming tried to inject spiritual energy into it to erase the remaining spiritual energy mark inside the Air-Frozen Bead. He quickly mastered it and naturally understood how to use it.


    ¡°After activation, it can form a shield of wind around the body to resist the power of the ck Wind Demonic Abyss. It can also absorb the ck wind here to strengthen the shield of wind.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he activated the Air-Frozen Bead.


    The wind and clouds inside the Air-Frozen Bead were flowing and emitting ck light. Soon, it enveloped Jiang Ming. Jiang Ming also felt his body rx. The power that was constantly destroying his body suddenly disappeared.


    Jiang Ming was delighted.


    He held the Air-Frozen Bead and slowly explored the depths of the ck Wind Demonic Abyss.


    Thick lightning streaked across the sky and directly destroyed a mountain. The ck wind in the depths of the ck Wind Demonic Abyss was even more terrifying, and wisps of ck wind could be seen everywhere.


    Without the Air-Frozen Bead, Jiang Ming would not dare go deep into this ce to satisfy his curiosity.


    After traveling more than four hundred miles, the world was almost pitch ck. The wind and clouds collided with each other, making a roaring sound. The dazzling lightning prated the earth, faintly illuminating the road ahead.


    The terrifying power of the ck wind annihted all living beings, leaving no signs of life wherever it passed.


    Finally, when he was close to the limit of five hundred miles, the Air-Frozen Bead trembled slightly, and the activated shield of wind also buzzed and trembled.


    Jiang Ming estimated that without the Air-Frozen Bead, even a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator might not be able to withstand the pressure here.


    ¡°I¡¯m already here. Aren¡¯t these the depths of the ck Wind Demonic Abyss?¡± Jiang Ming said softly and looked up. There was still endless darkness in front of him.


    More importantly, although the aura of the ck wind here was stronger, Jiang Ming still did not feel the unique aura he had felt on the starlit path.


    ¡°Perhaps the real Nirvana Wind can only be found in the core area!¡± Jiang Ming whispered, shook his head, and was ready to leave.


    Even if he could get to the core area now, he could not control the terrifying power.


    Suddenly, a little red head suddenly popped out of the spirit beast bag on Jiang Ming¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the white ball at his waist. This guy was also watered 41 times by the rain of light in the starlit path. Aftering out, it had been sleeping like a drunkard. Why did it suddenly wake up today?


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous here. Go back and continue sleeping. I¡¯ll bring you to eat and drink wellter!¡± Jiang Ming said.


    However, the usually obedient white ball did not immediately crawl back in today. Instead, it stretched out its short, fat arm and pointed in a certain direction while chirping non-stop.

 Chapter 270 - 270 A New Life in the Silence (3)

    270 A New Life in the Silence (3)


    ¡°Eh? Is there anything there that can speed up your growth?¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little shocked. When he was on Xiaoqian Mountain, he knew that the King of Medicine, a special spiritual medicine, needed a very long time to grow and consume a lot of resources before it could have some kind of wonderful effect.


    Moreover, it was almost impossible to use other materials or resources to speed up the growth process. Therefore, many sects would not spend money to cultivate it.


    And the message from the white ball was that it sensed something that could make it grow.


    !!


    ¡°This is the ck Wind Demonic Abyss. All life is extinguished in this ce. What exactly is it that can exist here?¡±


    Jiang Ming stared in the direction pointed by the white ball, his eyes shing.


    Although the Air-Frozen Bead was close to its limit, it should still have some power left to weaken the effect of the ck wind.


    He had the undying origin light as well.


    ¡°There¡¯s no harm in going to take a look!¡±


    Jiang Ming made a decision and immediately put the white ball back into the spiritual beast bag. He walked forward and injected his spiritual energy into the Air-Frozen Bead. He activated it with all his strength to resist the power of the ck wind.


    The wind and lightning interweaved, bing more and more terrifying. The ck wind hit the shield of wind, and the shield of wind shook under the immense pressure.


    Ten milester, Jiang Ming¡¯s hair was tousled, and his eyes were slightly focused. The shield of wind could no longerpletely resist the power of the ck wind and was prated.


    ¡°How much further?¡± Jiang Ming pulled out the white ball and asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re close? Alright.¡±


    Ten milester, the shield of wind was on the verge of copse, and a strong wind was blowing inside it. Threads of destructive power continued to seep in.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there? I¡¯ll believe you one more time.¡±


    They traveled fifty more miles.


    ¡°How much further, you little brat?¡± Jiang Ming was in a sorry state as he gritted his teeth and asked the white ball.


    At this moment, there were already tiny wounds on his body that were cracking open and recovering continuously. He was constantly enduring the terrifying power of Quietus.


    The white ball¡¯s eyes were filled with innocence as it spread its hands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t f*cking believe you. At most, we can go ten miles deeper. If we haven¡¯t found it yet, you can go by yourself.¡±


    Jiang Ming continued to move forward with difficulty.


    Three milester, the shield of wind cracked. The terrifying ck wind poured in and instantly enveloped Jiang Ming¡¯s body.


    Even with the inextinguishable origin light, Jiang Ming¡¯s body was almost destroyed. If he continued to go deeper, Jiang Ming estimated that he would explode on the spot.


    Jiang Ming looked at the shield of wind that was about to bepletely shattered and was ready to give up and turn around to leave.


    However, at this time, Jiang Ming seemed to see that not far in front of him, in the endless darkness, there seemed to be a weak light.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like lightning. Is there really something special about this ce?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were slightly shocked. However, at this time, he did not have time to think too much. He made a decision immediately.


    Blood Qi and spiritual energy burst out at the same time. Jiang Ming maxed out his speed, and he rushed forward.


    The turbulent wind and lightning hit Jiang Ming¡¯s body, instantly inflicting him with serious injuries. He was many times more miserable than when he had fought with Tian Xunchuan.


    The indestructible origin light would quickly repair his broken bones and open wounds before another wave of destruction would follow.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give me some benefits, I¡¯ll f*cking cook you, you brat.¡± Jiang Ming was in so much pain that he gritted his teeth.


    Bang!


    The shield of wind finally shattered, and the terrifying power of Nirvana descended on Jiang Ming¡¯s body, breaking all his bones.


    However, Jiang Ming still took advantage of the inertia and rolled dozens of times on the ground, all the way into the light.


    The power of Nirvana disappeared quietly, and the power of the inextinguishable origin light swept through his body. Within a few breaths, Jiang Ming stood up, full of energy.


    He looked at the scene in front of him. It was a space with a radius of hundreds of feet, like a huge bowl inverted on the ground. The outside world was filled with endless ck wind. However, the inside of this space was calm. Even the spiritual Qi was extremely rich, far more than Jiang Ming¡¯s cave abode in Xiaoqian Mountain.


    In the space, there were spiritual herbs everywhere, the air was fresh, and there seemed to be endless cultivation runes around him. In the center, there was a pool as clear as a mirror, exuding endless vitality.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s actually such an oasis here!¡± Jiang Ming muttered, ¡°What is this? A new life in the silence?¡±


    No matter what it was, Jiang Ming knew that he had found an amazing blessednd.

 Chapter 271 - 271 Artifact Expert (1)

    271 Artifact Expert (1)


    Thunder exploded, and a terrifying ck wind appeared from time to time, wreaking havoc in the area like a demon.


    However, no matter how terrifying the area was, the ce where Jiang Ming stood seemed to be detached from the outside world and was not affected at all.


    He could not sense any restrictive powers or arrays here. However, the wind and lightning seemed to just bypass this area.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like a man-made ce. There¡¯s a high chance that it¡¯s natural.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but sigh with emotion. Who would have thought that there would be such a lively ce in the ck Wind Demonic Abyss?


    ¡°And looking at this ce, it seems that no one has ever been here before.¡±


    Jiang Ming walked around the grass for a moment, picked up a few stalks, and chewed them. Finally, he came to the clear spring water in the center and tried to drink a mouthful.


    It was a pity that there were not any poisonous mushrooms here.


    ¡°Everything seems to contain extremely pure spiritual energy and some kind of power that can replenish vitality. These could be invaluable to cultivators with damaged spiritual cores.¡± Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s not of much use to me. I¡¯ll take some before I leave. It¡¯s not a bad idea to sell them for a good price.¡±


    After making sure that everything was safe, Jiang Ming let the white ball out of the spirit beast bag.


    As soon as the little thing jumped onto the grass, it widened its eyes in shock and rolled around on the ground in excitement.


    As the white ball rolled around, its little mouth was nibbling on the grass, looking extremely satisfied.


    When it identally fell into the spring water in the center of the space, it chirped a few times before floating up to the surface. Its little face was very shocked.


    The white ball pointed at the spring water impatiently, as if it had discovered something new, and asked Jiang Ming for credit.


    Jiang Ming smiled. It seemed that the things that could speed up the growth of the white ball were the spiritual grass and spiritual spring. The spiritual spring was obviously more precious.


    Looking at the white ball making a fuss in the water, Jiang Ming suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Those green jade lotus seeds have been cultivated in Xiaoqian Mountain for more than thirty years and have undergone three transformations. Although I¡¯ve sold some, I still have about a hundred of them. Why don¡¯t I nt some here?¡±


    If no one was able to discover this ce, he might be able to reap some unexpected rewards after a few decades.


    ¡°Even if someone is lucky enough to find this ce, it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just a loss of some lotus seeds,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. However, he estimated that the possibility of this was frighteningly small.


    There were probably not many cultivators in the Feather Kingdom who coulde to this ce. Moreover, the depths of the ck Wind Demonic Abyss were deathly silent, which greatly limited perception. If it was not for the white ball¡¯s instincts, Jiang Ming would not have discovered this ce at all.


    He no longer thought about it. He immediately took out a dozen lotus seeds from his storage ring and nted them in the depths of the spring.


    The green jade lotus seed would grow when it came into contact with water, so there was no need to take care of it.


    ¡°Next, I¡¯ll cultivate for some time and consolidate my cultivation before leaving!¡±


    He had originally nned to find a ce to consolidate his cultivation after leaving the ck Wind Demonic Abyss. Now that he had found this rare oasis, he would do that here.


    * * *


    While the wind and lightning were raging in the outside area, Jiang Ming and the white ball started their wonderful days in this oasis.


    Time passed by slowly. The white ball ate the spiritual grass and other herbs and bathed in spiritual spring water every day. It became thicker and more solid and thick. Its facial features gradually developedpletely. The speed of its little feet on the ground also became faster.


    Jiang Ming practiced the Burning Spirit Scripture every day, and his cultivation was also rapidly condensing and gradually stabilizing in the early stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm. From time to time, he wouldprehend many other cultivation techniques and spells in his hands to improve hisbat power.


    * * *


    Time flew by, and two years passed.


    More than a dozen green lotuses swayed in the spring water, and Jiang Ming finally ended his training.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time, we should go!¡± Jiang Ming looked at the white ball floating in the spring and smiled.


    The white ball was floating in the water. When it heard this, it immediately stood up, its eyes full of reluctance.


    ¡°We¡¯ll bring some herbs and spring water with us. You can eat and drink along the way. If you run out of food and water in the future, we cane back again.¡± Jiang Ming could not help but shake his head and smile.


    The white ball raised its arms high.


    Then, Jiang Ming immediately took out his flying sword and jade bottle to collect the spiritual herbs and spring water. However, this time he did not take everything. He only took the leaves of the spiritual herbs, leaving all the roots, and took only a few gallons of the spring water.


    Jiang Ming had a full harvest. He put the white ball into the spirit beast bag and took out the Air-Frozen Bead again.

 Chapter 272 - 272 Artifact Expert (2)

    272 Artifact Expert (2)


    After two years of recuperating and re-refining it, the Air-Frozen Bead had been restored to its original state. Jiang Ming¡¯s control of it had be much better.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The shield of wind spread out, and Jiang Ming retreated to the edge of the space on the other side. Then, he suddenly exerted his strength and sprinted forward.


    As soon as Jiang Ming¡¯s figure left the sky, terrifying ck wind and lightning descended from the sky in an instant, almost splitting Jiang Ming into pieces.


    Jiang Ming used inertia and rushed out hundreds of meters to leave the most terrifying area.


    The inextinguishable original light was fully repairing his broken body. Jiang Ming ran forward with all his strength, and the shield of wind was finally repaired.


    phew. Jiang Ming heaved a sigh of relief. As long as they left the dangerous area in the deepest part, the danger outside was nothing.


    if a blessednd in such a ce can be found by someone, then I¡¯ll really ept it.


    Jiang Ming shook his head and strode out of the ck Wind Demonic Abyss.


    * * *


    A streak of blue light shot out of the ck Wind Demonic Abyss and flew into the distance without looking back.


    ¡°Stop! Which sect are you from?¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡± a stern cry rang out from behind. Immediately after, several figures rose into the air and chased after the blue streak of light.


    However, what they got in response was a fireball the size of a boulder. It rained down on them like a meteor shower, burning a few cultivators into ashes.


    Even an early-stage Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator, who had taken out his magical tool, could not block it. He was killed immediately.


    When the others saw this, they hurriedly stopped in shock and fear, turning around and fleeing in panic.


    ¡°Damn it! Who is this? Doesn¡¯t he know we¡¯re working for the Cangming Grotto-Heaven and the Fire Lotus Valley?


    ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t provoke him. He¡¯s obviously an old devil in thete stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm. He¡¯ll kill people at the slightest disagreement!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re only in charge of those in the Qi Refinement Realm. Don¡¯t be nosy. Hurry up and report him to the higher-ups and let those in thete stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm handle it.¡±


    On the Spirit Sword Shuttle, Jiang Ming was sitting quietly and drinking wine unbothered.


    ¡°It seems that the bunch of people from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven have not given up yet. However, it¡¯s true that there¡¯s a powerhouse with amazing treasures here. Anyone would be angry.¡±


    Anyway, Jiang Ming was not worried at all. He had dug a hole and buried the Air-Frozen Bead when he was able to withstand the ck wind on the way.


    After leaving the deepest part of the area, the Air-Frozen Bead was not very necessary.


    ¡°No one knows where the treasure is buried except for me. If it¡¯s gone the next time Ie, it means it¡¯s not as powerful as I thought. If it¡¯s still there, it means that it can still be used.¡±


    The Spirit Sword Shuttle¡¯s speed increased, and it streaked across the void.


    A momentter, the fewte-stage Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators who caught up looked at each other and could only shake their heads in disappointment and return.


    * * *


    He reached Xuanguang City!


    It was one of the few giant cities in the Litfire Region. It was thousands of years old and was even older than the major sects. It was rumored that the mayor was also at the peak of the Golden Core Realm. It was a ce where immortal cultivators gathered.


    More importantly, Xuanguang City was the closest city to the ck Rock Ruins. Therefore, every sixty years, this ce would wee a grand event where geniuses and experts from all over the world would gather. They would discuss cultivation, engage in bloody battles, and asionally, bring out shocking treasures.


    ¡°In a few months, the ck Rock Ruins will open. It might even be thest time it opens. Hence, our city has never been so lively before.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the core disciples of the major sects of the Feather Kingdom have alle. There are even powerful elders following them in secret.¡±


    ¡°With the participation of these geniuses, I¡¯m afraid that individual cultivators like us won¡¯t have any chance to find treasure.¡±


    On the second floor of a restaurant, many cultivators were talking about the event.


    A young man in ck was sitting by the window, eating and drinking in silence as he listened to the news.


    ¡°Hey, I heard that the grotto-heavens came to the Litfire Region and suffered a loss. During an exploration of a secret area, they were robbed by an individual cultivator from the Litfire Region. He even killed arge number of geniuses from the grotto-heavens.¡±


    ¡°I heard that too. Yan Chixia, right? What a monster. I heard that he¡¯s only a Qi Refinement Realm cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Who knows, I might be able to shine in the ruins this time and ruthlessly step on those arrogant geniuses!¡±


    ¡°Alright, restrain yourself. There might be people from the major sects in this city now. Are you courting death?¡±


    The discussion gradually died down. The young man in ck raised his eyebrows, drank thest mouthful of wine, and left.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would still be legends of me in the world of immortal cultivation even after I¡¯ve been away for a few years. They¡¯ve really made me out to be a monster when I was just defending myself.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head, left the pub, and strolled around the street.


    As the ruins were about to open, cultivators from all over the world gathered in Xuanguang City. There were even more stalls being set up on the streets, selling all kinds of magical artifacts and cultivation techniques.


    ¡°It¡¯s an ancient relic that has just been excavated from the ruins. Don¡¯t miss it!¡±


    There were even people selling the treasures they had obtained from the ruins, which attracted a lot of attention.


    Although the ruins had yet to be officially opened, the restrictive array of the ck Rock Ruins had been damaged decades ago, and some holes had appeared. Thus, one could still enter a few areas by taking some risks.


    Some areas had been heavily explored, and all kinds of artifacts and treasures had been found.


    ¡°Hey, look at this rust! It¡¯s definitely an artifact that¡¯s tens of thousands of years old! Let¡¯s not say more. If you like it, buy it.¡±


    The stall owner was holding a bronze cauldron in his hands and talking about it with vigor. A few customers were tempted to buy it and asked the stall owner for more details about the bronze cauldron.


    ¡°Was this cauldron really dug out near the ck Rock Ruins?¡±


    ¡°You said that when it was dug out, there was a thunderous sound. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look at the runes on the bronze cauldron.¡±.


    Jiang Ming also stopped and looked at this scene with interest.


    The experience from his previous life told him that this bronze cauldron was most likely not an artifact that was more than ten thousand years old. It was possible that it had just been madest week.


    ...


    However, the stall owner¡¯s knowledge of the ruins and runes was quite interesting. Jiang Ming could not help but stop and listen for a while longer.


    ¡°Hm? There seems to be something.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly narrowed. He felt a very weak fluctuation from the bronze cauldron, which seemed a bit like the bone flute he had seen in the immortal cultivator market.


    ¡°Could it be that this bronze cauldron is genuine?¡±


    There was a trace of doubt in Jiang Ming¡¯s heart. His logic told him that the possibility of it being true was tiny. However, what was this fluctuation?


    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t I bring an old artifact with me? It might be rted to the ck Rock Ruins. How could I forget?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He quietly took out one of his storage rings, undid theyers of thick seals, andmunicated with the ck sword inside.


    ¡°Friend, are you awake?¡± he asked gently.


    ¡°Damn it! Two years! You left me in there for two years! Are you even human? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll die?¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened to you even after being sealed underground for tens of thousands of years. It¡¯s already a great favor that I didn¡¯t throw you away, okay?¡± Jiang Ming muttered internally. However, he could not say that out loud. He quickly said, ¡°The ck Wind Demonic Abyss was too dangerous. I experienced all kinds of life-or-death situations during my time there. I¡¯ve been tortured for two years. I don¡¯t know how much blood and tears I had shed before I climbed out. If I had known this would happen, I would have listened to your advice.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± The ck sword¡¯s tone immediately lowered as it sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t me you for that. After all, it was a matter of life or death. You were also trying to protect me.¡±


    ...


    As he said that, the ck sword felt a little guilty. After all, it had been hiding here in peace, while Jiang Ming was fighting to the death outside.


    Jiang Ming saw that the atmosphere was good, and he quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. We are family. There¡¯s no need to be so formal. Now, I have something to ask you, and I hope you can help me with it!¡±


    After all, there should not be anyone more professional than the ck sword in the field of artifacts.

 Chapter 273 - 273 Array Flags (1)

    273 Array gs (1)


    ¡°What is it? Fellow cultivator, feel free to ask. I¡¯ll definitely tell you everything I know!¡±


    The ck sword felt guilty and quickly agreed when he heard that Jiang Ming had a favor to ask.


    Jiang Ming almostughed out loud. However, he managed to hold it in and said, ¡°Friend, can you sense the bronze cauldron on the stall? Is it an old artifact from ten thousand years ago?¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t seal me again, I can sense everything,¡± the ck sword mumbled, then slowly said, ¡°The bronze cauldron, right? Let me see. How can this be something that¡¯s not even half a year old? I¡¯ve lived longer than a tortoise, so I¡¯m more sensitive to old artifacts than anyone else. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    !!


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression was strange. He wanted tough. He understood the logic. However, he had never seen anyonepare himself to a tortoise.


    Then, he suddenly remembered that he could also live longer than a tortoise, and he could notugh anymore.


    ¡°Forget it, that¡¯s not the issue.¡± Jiang Ming could not be bothered to think about it. However, he still had some doubts. Why could he sense a special aura?


    The ck sword suddenly said, ¡°Eh? No¡­ There seems to be some kind of material smelted in this bronze cauldron. It contains a thin trace of the aura of the great cultivation. However, this aura will dissipate in less than three days, so it¡¯s useless.¡±


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded. So that was what happened. He was almost fooled.


    ¡°There are so many talented people.¡± Jiang Ming shook his head and left. Refining artifacts was more difficult than refining pills. To melt two kinds of materials in one furnace and still maintain the original aura of the great cultivation meant that the person who could refine it was incredibly talented.


    With this lesson, Jiang Ming was more cautious about other things when he strolled on the street. He even had to carefully identify the pills and talismans that caught his eye for a long time to prevent himself from being scammed.


    ¡°I thought that Xiaoqian Mountain was dangerous. However, I didn¡¯t expect that it would be much saferpared to this ce.¡±


    However, with the help of the ck sword, he did not fall into any traps.


    Along the way, Jiang Ming also encountered two magical tools that were actually excavated from the ck Rock Ruins. However, the price was astronomical. Although Jiang Ming had ample spirit stones, he did not want to be a spendthrift. Thus, he simply did not bother.


    ¡°Ah, even that group of people from back then havepletely disappeared. I¡¯ve slept for such a long time.¡±


    The ck sword suddenly sighed.


    ¡°What? Friend, do you know about the ruins?¡± Jiang Ming was surprised.


    Jiang Ming had already told it about the ck Rock Ruins. However, even it did not know the specific origin of the ruins.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in a deep sleep since thest era,¡± the ck sword said faintly. ¡°I¡¯ve experienced all four stages of the world¡¯s destruction. However, when the immortal cultivation civilization had just prospered in this era, I had woken up briefly. At that time, a group of people who explored the path of immortality found the underground space where I was sleeping. They studied it carefully for a long time. However, they never did any damage to it. I remember someone picking me up and carefully tracing the information on my de, trying to wake me up. There were also people who knelt before my master, and they even went through the foggy passage to the underground ruins where the remnant light of the heavenly tribtion was. Later, they said that they wanted to build a blessednd for immortal cultivation and spread immortal cultivation techniques to the world to find the path to immortality. After that, they seemed to have anticipated something and buried the underground space again. Then, everything returned to darkness until you woke me up. I saw their marks from those items, regardless of if they were real or fake.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of realization. It turned out that the ck Rock Ruins really was rted to the ce where the ck sword was located. However, the underground space was not built by the cultivators of the ck Rock Ruins as people had guessed.


    Instead, it was because the group of ancestors discovered the underground space that led them to the ruins of the heavenly tribtion, that they established the blessednd of immortal cultivation.


    ¡°If the ck sword had taught the group of cultivators something during that brief period of consciousness. Then it can be considered the true ancestor of the ck Rock Ruins,¡± Jiang Ming could not help but think. ¡°Having this guy is like having a treasure. The ancient people didn¡¯t lie to me!¡±


    Then, Jiang Ming thought of something and asked, ¡°Is the person sitting in the middle of the pool of ten-thousand-year-old rock spirit blood your master?¡±


    ¡°Master was a genius back then. In just over a thousand years, he reached a height that ordinary people could not reach. However, the world was destroyed too quickly, and it was too much for him to bear. He did not have enough time to change everything. He wanted to use the power of the earth vein to bury himself and try to revive himself in the new era,¡± the ck sword said faintly, not continuing. It was obvious that the revival had failed. ¡°However, I¡¯ll have to get my master¡¯s body back sooner orter.¡± When he said this, the ck sword¡¯s tone contained a rare trace of murderous intent.


    Jiang Ming nodded. Anyway, the group of b*stards from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven were very annoying. Now, the two of them had the same enemy.


    ¡°Eh? On the right side of the stall, there¡¯s a grayish-white animal hide roll. It looks a little interesting. It seems to be something from that blessednd of cultivation,¡± the ck sword suddenly said.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes moved. He slowly stopped and squeezed into a stall on the right side of the street.


    The stall owner was a young man with bright eyes. He was introducing his products to a few customers in front of the stall. Beside him was a young child who was skillfully arranging various things. The two looked simr and seemed to be siblings.

 Chapter 274 - 274 Array Flags (2)

    274 Array gs (2)


    ¡°These two people have both practiced martial arts.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched. Both of them had extremely strong blood Qi in their bodies.


    The young stall owner was at around the level of a first-ss martial artist, while the child was a second-ss martial artist.


    ¡°Xuanguang City is indeed one of the top cities in the Litfire Region. There are martial arts experts everywhere. This child is so aplished at such a young age!¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself.


    Jiang Ming squatted down expressionlessly and looked at the things being sold in the stall. There were talismans, elixirs, and magical tools. Unfortunately, most of them were primary-level items.


    Under the ck sword¡¯s guidance, Jiang Ming quickly saw the grayish-white animal hide. It was stuck together with several other animal hides and covered with ck soil. It was almost rotten, as if it would break with a casual touch.


    Jiang Ming could not help but raise his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t feel any special aura from this thing. This piece of animal hide was emanating a rotten aura. It was likely that it had lost all its spiritual aura. It was impossible to see the scriptures on it clearly, so it was of no value.


    ¡°Dude, how dare you sell this animal hide for three hundred spirit stones? You must be a greedy person!¡± Sure enough, before Jiang Ming could speak, a cultivator beside him could not help but raise his voice.


    The young stall owner¡¯s voice was gentle but determined. ¡°This is what my brother and I dug out at the edge of the ruins. It¡¯s priced appropriately!¡±


    The cultivators around them sneered. That¡¯s what every seller here was saying! Despite that, most of their items were fake.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not hesitate and took out a storage ring. He reached out and took the pile of animal hides from the stall, then threw it into the storage ring where the ck sword was.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± The ck sword¡¯s voice had changed.


    ¡°No problem!¡± The young stall owner counted the money and nodded. ¡°Take it!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± On the side, someone suddenly became anxious and hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll pay five hundred. Bro, give me the animal hides!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Jiang Ming said mercilessly and turned to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Gray Blood Sect. Do what I say so that we can be on good terms in the future.¡± That person suddenly caught up, his eyes dangerous.


    Although there were terrifying arrays and restrictions in Xuanguang City that forbade private fights, it would still be difficult for him to leave this ce if he was targeted.


    ¡°The Gray Blood Sect?¡± Jiang Ming was stunned. He felt that the name sounded familiar.


    ¡°I remember now. When I was looking for Lu Xiaoyu, there were a few idiots who were from the Gray Blood Sect, weren¡¯t there?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. However, he shouted without mercy, ¡°Who cares about the Gray Blood Sect? I¡¯m from the Divine Eye Sect. Come and take revenge on me if you have the balls!¡±


    Jiang Ming threw out a token and hit the other party¡¯s head. Then, he slipped into the crowd and disappeared.


    The person who waspeting with Jiang Ming for the animal hides was dumbfounded. He quickly picked up the token from the ground and looked at it. He was so scared that his limbs twitched. Damn it! It was really a token of the Divine Eye Sect. He was in trouble this time.


    * * *


    In an alley, Jiang Ming, who had changed his appearance, was walking slowly. ¡°I have a bunch of tokens! Not just from the Divine Eye Sect, but I also have tokens from the Fire Lotus Valley, and even the Cangming Grotto-Heaven.¡±


    Jiang Ming found a cave abode prepared for immortal cultivators. It was a separate courtyard with a protective array and a special training field. Jiang Ming stayed there for the time being.


    After personally setting up a bunch of warning spiritual arrays, Jiang Ming finally rxed a little. He sat in the courtyard and ate some fruits while asking the ck sword, ¡°Friend, how is it going? Did you find anything?¡±


    ¡°F*cking wash them first. Except for that grayish-white animal hide, throw everything else away. Damn it, they¡¯re so stinky!¡±


    The ck sword jumped up and down. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t find me a good ce to stay. However, you stuffed this stinky stuff down here! It¡¯s too much for me!¡±


    After a long while, Jiang Ming pinched his nose, washed the grayish-white animal hide, and threw it back to the ck sword.


    ¡°This is the iplete part of an array g. It seems to be the main array g of an array.¡± A momentter, the ck sword spoke. ¡°It should have been dug out from the ground. However, after more than ten thousand years, the array has been damaged, the spiritual energy has dissipated, and the array gs have also been destroyed. They have lost their function. This array g is made in a very special way. In order to prevent it from being damaged too quickly, the materials containing the array patterns are hidden deep in the animal hide. Unless the array is activated, even a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator will not be able to see anything.¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly understood.


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s the use of these array gs?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s normally useless. However, it¡¯s very useful at critical moments!¡± The ck sword let out a strangeugh. Without waiting for Jiang Ming to ask more, it immediately exined, ¡°Now, the arrays in the blessednd¡¯s ruins have almost beenpletely destroyed, and many of them are useless. If it¡¯s as you said, the ruins will be opened for thest time, and I¡¯m afraid that these arrays will be immediately reactivated! If you can refine this array g and bring it in during the exploration of the ruins, to a certain extent, you may be able to change the power of the array in that area. Even if it¡¯s just a slight change, it will have a huge impact on that area. Moreover, this array g seems to be the main array g of a killing array. Moreover, in the ruins of the blessednd, the arrays are all interconnected. Even in other areas, these array gs should be able to y a certain role. This thing is usually broken when an array is damaged. I didn¡¯t expect to run into an almost undamaged one. It¡¯s really rare! Perhaps this is the only one in the entire ruins.¡±


    Jiang Ming was pleasantly surprised. He had not expected to pick up such a great treasure in Xuanguang City.


    ¡°Should we go back and find the two brothers and ask them where they dug it up?¡± Jiang Ming muttered in his heart. However, this matter should still be low-key and not attract attention.


    Over the next few days, Jiang Ming kept a low profile in Xuanguang City. Every day, he would cultivate and refine the array g ording to what the ck sword had taught him. He also found a weapon-refining shop in the city and used all kinds of rare metals and materials to refine a gpole. He then engraved simple array patterns on it to better control the array g.


    The runes used to refine the gpole were not rare. Thus, it naturally did not attract any special attention.


    However, Jiang Ming also noticed that more and more cultivators were gathering in Xuanguang City.


    The geniuses of the various major sects would often appear in Xuanguang City. No matter where they went, they would attract the gaze of countless people.


    ¡°Li Qianya, Qi Yue, and the others are all here,¡± Jiang Ming muttered. These were the most dazzling geniuses of the Feather Kingdom.


    Apart from them, Fei Ming from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven also appeared in Xuanguang City.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to kill youst time, and you even called for help to hunt me down. You also sent people to guard Clearwater City and hunt me down to the ck Wind Demonic Abyss. I¡¯m going to take revenge for this.¡±


    Jiang Ming stared at Fei Ming. who was surrounded by a group of people, and smiled.


    * * *


    In the city, in a remote house, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    A crisp sound was heard, and the old wooden door opened.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for your brother!¡± Jiang Ming looked at the little girl, who was only five or six years old, in front of him and smiled gently.

 Chapter 275 - 275 The Opening of the Ruins (1)

    275 The Opening of the Ruins (1)


    A young man stood at the door and stared at Jiang Ming vigntly. He obviously remembered this decisive customer.


    He protected his sister behind him and said in a deep voice, ¡°Fellow cultivator, there¡¯s no refund for goods sold. Are you going to go back on your word?¡±


    ¡°My brother wouldn¡¯t sell you fake goods!¡± the little girl stuck her head out from behind and said in a childish voice.


    ¡°Bro, is someone here to cause trouble?¡± In the depths of the courtyard, a teenager rushed out with a long saber.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash.¡± The young man in the lead quickly stopped him and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Fellow cultivator, Xuanguang City is not an ordinary ce. Please don¡¯t act recklessly!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the three siblings who were extremely vignt and was a little dumbfounded. He knew that it was a little abrupt for him to suddenlye to their door.


    However, the ruins were about to open, and Jiang Ming was toozy to beat around the bush. He just wanted information.


    Jiang Ming shook his head and smiled. ¡°I just have something to ask. Where did you dig out the animal hides you sold me?¡±


    ¡°Are those things really precious?¡± The young man was taken aback. However, he asked subconsciously.


    The young man¡¯s eyes were calm. Since he knew that Jiang Ming was not here to look for trouble, he was relieved and weed Jiang Ming into the courtyard.


    The younger boy was still staring at Jiang Ming with a face full of vignce, while the little girl was full of curiosity. It seemed that they received very few guests.


    Jiang Ming looked at the courtyard. It was filled with all sorts of furniture and paraphernalia. He knew that this was an old house that was decades or even centuries old. Some of the old objects even had ancient bird and beast patterns, like totems.


    ¡°Are you natives of this ce?¡± Jiang Ming asked curiously.


    Before Xuanguang City was prosperous, indigenous people resided here.


    It was obviously not normal for a few young people without any experience in immortal cultivation to live in such an old house.


    ¡°As far as I can remember, our ancestors have lived in this city. We are the masters of Xuanguang City. It¡¯s only after the immortal cultivators came that they called us the natives. My name is Liang Ping. You can just call me by my name,¡± the young man said humbly. He could also tell that the strength of the person in front of him was extraordinary. Therefore, he was quite humble. ¡°Actually, I was the one who dug out the animal hide. However, the ce where I dug it out, strictly speaking, is not really the inside of the ruins.¡±


    After serving Jiang Ming a cup of tea, Liang Ping exined with some embarrassment, ¡°Our family can¡¯t practice immortal cultivation. We can only enter the mountains to dig for things. We can¡¯t enter those ruins and secret areas at all. The ce we often go to is a ruin that has been damaged for an unknown period of time. Legend has it that it was indeed a relic back then. However,ter on, the array was damaged, and that ce was exposed. It has long been plundered countless times by great cultivators. All the treasures that could be dug out have been dug out, leaving only some worthless items behind. Only the indigenous people like us, who can¡¯t cultivate, will go and pick up some garbage. However, in the past two years, the number of cultivators I¡¯ve seen there seems to have increased. Many people will pass by that ce. But that¡¯s not the entrance to the ruins!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered as he recalled the information he had learned about the ruins. In addition to the entrance, there were some ces where the array was seriously damaged, which could allow some immortal cultivators to sneak in. However, only a very small area could be explored.


    It seemed that Liang Ping and the others were most likely going to such a ce.


    ¡°That ce might be very dangerous after the ruins open. If it¡¯s not necessary, it¡¯s better not to go there before the storm in the ruins is over,¡± Jiang Ming said in warning.


    Liang Ping nodded. ¡°I already had a premonition. I haven¡¯t been there since I came back.¡±


    After that, Liang Ping also exined to Jiang Ming in detail the specific location of the ce where the animal hide was excavated. It was still hundreds of miles away from the real entrance of the ruins. Immortal cultivators rarely went there. It was a wastnd that the indigenous people often went to.


    At this moment, the little girl suddenly coughed. Her skin was pale, and her face was filled with pain. Tears welled up in her eyes. However, she held them back.


    ¡°Liang An, go get the medicine!¡± Liang Ping¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he rushed forward to hold the little girl in his arms andfort her.


    ¡°It hurts.¡± The little girl¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke. Her two little hands were clenched tightly, and she looked thin and weak.


    It was not until the young man, Liang An, took a bottle of medicine from the house and gave a pill to the little girl that she gradually calmed down after a full fifteen minutes. With tears on her face, she fell into a deep sleep.


    After cing the little girl on the bed to rest, Liang Ping finally had the time to return to the courtyard. He sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    He had just witnessed the entire thing and could tell that the pill was only used to relieve the little girl¡¯s pain. However, it had no effect on her illness.

 Chapter 276 - 276 The Opening of the Ruins (2)

    276 The Opening of the Ruins (2)


    He wanted to use a spell to help the little girl strengthen her body. However, Liang Ping declined.


    Liang Ping sat on the wooden bench with a sad look in his eyes, and said slowly, ¡°This is a disease that us natives can¡¯t escape from. Us natives can¡¯t cultivate the path of immortal cultivation and can only practice martial arts. However, it¡¯s not that we¡¯re not talented, it¡¯s just that there¡¯s some kind of demonic power in our blood that prohibits our bodies from cultivating the path of immortal cultivation. Moreover, those with better immortal cultivation aptitudes will suffer more serious erosion from that power. Even if they don¡¯t cultivate, they will suffer unimaginable pain. Huanhuan is like this. When she was young, a Foundation Establishment Realm expert in the city once said that Huanhuan¡¯s immortal cultivation aptitude is one of the best even in the major sects. Unfortunately, once shees into contact with spiritual energy, her body will weaken as if she¡¯s poisoned. Even on normal days, she will often suffer severe pain that goes deep into her blood and bones.¡±


    Jiang Ming was shocked. He did not know there was such an illness in this world!


    He had seen the areas with restrictions on spiritual energy before. However, he had never expected to see such restrictions again today. Was there some connection?


    No wonder Liang Ping did not let him use spells to strengthen the little girl¡¯s body. Ordinary healing spells could be fatal poison for this little girl!


    Jiang Ming sighed softly. This was deeply depressing for the little girl. She clearly had an excellent aptitude for immortal cultivation. However, she could never cultivate that path, and she had to bear this terrible pain.


    Moreover, ording to Liang Ping¡¯s description, the natives would never be able to live past the age of sixty. Furthermore, the better one¡¯s aptitude for immortal cultivation, the shorter one¡¯s lifespan.


    Based on past experience, the little girl named Liang Huanhuan might not live past ten years old.


    * * *


    In the evening, Jiang Ming took his leave and left some pills for Liang Huanhuan to recuperate. They were all for his martial arts practice and were used for his physical body. They did not contain any spiritual energy.


    Liang Huanhuan was very polite. After she woke up, she thanked Jiang Ming and even gave him a handful of her snacks.


    When he returned to his residence, Jiang Ming could not help but fall into deep thought while eating the snacks.


    ¡°What exactly did that blessednd of immortal cultivation do ten thousand years ago? What did they do that led to the destruction of the entire sect? Are the residents of Xuanguang City rted to that blessednd of cultivation? How can Liang Huanhuan have a body that restricts spiritual energy? Is the martial arts genius, Lu Xiaoyu, from Clearwater City, also rted to this blessednd of immortal cultivation? Chasing Moon Lake is also suspected to be rted to the blessednd of immortal cultivation.¡±


    Jiang Ming always had a feeling that many strange things here might be rted to what had happened in the ck Rock Ruins. However, now that everything was buried in history, even if he explored the ck Rock Ruins, he did not know how much he could find.


    For the past few days, he had been wandering around the city. He bought some ancient books that seemed to bergely abandoned. He learned a few things from them.


    It seemed that these natives had a terrifying ancient origin. One of the books even spected that they might have existed even longer than the blessednd of immortal cultivation.


    It seemed that someone wanted to take action to solve this problem. A few hundred years ago, a native with a heaven-defying aptitude appeared in Xuanguang City, which attracted the attention of all the major sects.


    An immortal cultivation grotto-heaven epted that person as a disciple and used all kinds of expensive techniques and countless rare treasures to extend the life of the young genius so that he could walk on the path of immortal cultivation.


    It was a pity that everything had failed. No one could cure this terminal illness. The genius died a tragic death, and the once powerful grotto-heaven also declined and never recovered.


    From then on, the natives of Xuanguang City were given a strange aura and were considered ominous. Hence, they were not to be trifled with.


    ¡°Perhaps I can find some relevant information in the ck Rock Ruins,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself.


    The next day, Jiang Ming quietly left Xuanguang City and headed toward the area that Liang Ping had described.


    In the depths of the mountain range, fierce beasts often appeared. It was extremely dangerous.


    However, the scenery here was lush and refreshing. It was like a primitive paradise. Except for the asional adventurer, there was almost no sign of human habitation.


    Jiang Ming walked into a forest and stepped on some old bricks and tiles with some ancient patterns. He was gradually approaching his destination.


    It was a ruin buried in the forest. Vines covered the broken walls. Tall, crumbling statues were lying randomly in the river valley. It was a primitive and mysterious scene.


    Jiang Ming saw some people who were looking for treasures here. Almost all of them were martial artists, and there were no immortal cultivators.


    ¡°They should be the natives of Xuanguang City.¡± Jiang Ming sighed. Other than the natives, other immortal cultivators would probably sneer at the thought of exploring this ce.


    ¡°Friend, are you new? I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡± A burly man with a full beard came to Jiang Ming¡¯s side and greeted him.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m here to try my luck.¡± Jiang Ming smiled and walked to the side.


    He was blending in by pretending to be a second-ss martial artist.


    In the dark, Jiang Ming urgently called out, ¡°Friend, hurry up and get to work. See if there are any array gs or other treasures left behind.¡±

 Chapter 277 - 277 The Opening of the Ruins (3)

    277 The Opening of the Ruins (3)


    ¡°I know, I know. Where would there be so many lost treasures? Do you think those immortal cultivators are useless?¡± the ck sword said unhappily. However, it still began to investigate seriously.


    Jiang Ming was also quietly controlling the array g, trying to see if he could sense the aura of the same kind of g.


    However, this was next to impossible. They were busy for a few days. s, they did not find anything.


    However, before Jiang Ming could dig up any treasure, the situation suddenly changed.


    On the fifth day after he arrived at the ruins, the spiritual energy suddenly became chaotic, and streams of light shot out in the night sky like a meteor shower.


    A rich spiritual energy with an ancient and vast aura swept over.


    ¡°The ck Rock Ruins havepletely recovered!¡±


    The natives of this ce were all staring at the ce where the colorful light shot up into the sky with shock and envy. However, no one dared participate. That was a feast for immortal cultivators and had nothing to do with them.


    However, over the ruins of this ce, rays of light lit up, and there seemed to be some celestial power that was affected. Soon the ce was filled with wisps of mist.


    ¡°The array has been restored. quick, take out the array g! the ck sword shouted. ¡°Fuse with the array when it revives. The broken runes in the array g will automatically repair themselves, and the array in this area will bepletely under your control.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming quickly found a hiding ce, took out the array g, and poured his spiritual energy into it.


    Wisps of runes flowed out from the array g, and there seemed to be array patterns on the ruins that lit up at the same time, flickering.


    Gradually, Jiang Ming could also sense the power of the array buried deep underground through the array g. Although it was severely damaged, it was once a grand array of a blessednd of immortal cultivation. Even if its power was weakened terribly, it was still enough to make people tremble in fear.


    While Jiang Ming was refining the array g, the whole of Xuanguang City was in an uproar. Countless cultivators rushed out of the city and turned into streams of light, rushing in the direction of the ck Rock Ruins.


    As for the entrance of the ck Rock Ruins, countless Qi Refinement Realm cultivators had already gathered there, waiting for this opportunity. When the ruins opened, they rushed in like a flood.


    The next morning, Jiang Ming finally finished the sacrificial refining. The gray-white animal hide was flowing with a silver luster, containing an inexplicable power.


    ¡°All the arrays within a radius of a hundred miles are now under my control.¡±


    He slightly activated the array g, and a mountain in the distance copsed as if an earthquake had urred.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there aren¡¯t many immortal cultivators here. It can only be used as a trap. However, it¡¯s also very difficult to attract people here.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. However, he was not too disappointed. At least, the array g in his hand had be more lethal than before. This array g alone could be considered a lethal weapon.


    Then, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered. Now that he had already built his foundation, and the entrance of the ruins could only amodate Qi Refinement Realm cultivators, he could no longer go in through the entrance.


    He also collected some information about the other openings that could amodate higher realms during this period of time. Many of them could amodate Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators. Perhaps it was time to choose one to enter.


    At this moment, a dazzling streak of light suddenly shot over from the distant void.


    It was a magical ship that could amodate up to a hundred people. Now, there were many people on board, and their powerful auras gathered together, which was shocking.


    ¡°Most of them are Qi Refinement Realm cultivators, and some are Foundation Establishment Realm experts.¡± Jiang Ming squinted.


    The ship arrived at this ce and suddenly stopped. Two young Qi Refinement Realm cultivators walked down from the ship and into the ruins.


    The two of them looked at the natives indifferently.


    ¡°Take them away and scout the way.¡±


    ¡°Is this the Spirit Silkworm Mountain¡¯s expedition team?¡± Jiang Ming stared at the logo on the ship and the clothing of the two people and recognized their identity.


    In that secret area, the disciples of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain seemed to be mixed with the disciples of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven. In Jiang Ming¡¯s impression, it was not a good thing.

 Chapter 278 - 278 Meeting an Old Friend Again (1)

    278 Meeting an Old Friend Again (1)


    The Spirit Silkworm Mountain was a well-known force for its Spirit Silkworm Art. It was rumored that a few thousand years ago, a cultivator dug it out from the ck Rock Ruins and established the Spirit Silkworm Mountain. The sect became stronger and stronger step by step and became one of the six blessednds.


    Legend had it that the Spirit Silkworm Art was mysterious and unpredictable. It could allow the cultivator to continuously transform between life and death. Each transformation was like a new life, obtaining stronger talent and skill.


    It was also rumored that when the Spirit Silkworm Art was cultivated to the highest realm, one could undergo an ultimate transformation at the end of one¡¯s lifespan and live a second life.


    Jiang Ming recalled the legend of the Spirit Silkworm Art, and he could not help but think it sounded familiar. However, it was not the time to think about it now, so he did not delve into it.


    ¡°They¡¯re going on an adventure?¡± He looked at the people walking down from the ship and was speechless.


    How sneaky. They were too embarrassed to catch people in the city. Thus, they came to the wilderness to find cannon fodder. As expected of a blessednd, they really cared about their image.


    There was no need to think about it. What were the natives captured here for? They were definitely used as scouts to explore the most dangerous ces. They were pure cannon fodder. Perhaps when this trip ended, not a single one of them would be able toe out alive.


    The two people who came down from the ship were both mid-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivators. Their movements were swift and fierce, and their eyes were predatory. They quickly tied up many of the native scavengers with magic ropes. One of them even found Jiang Ming and tied him up with a ck rope.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death. Don¡¯t me me for this,¡± Jiang Ming looked at the rope and muttered internally. However, he did not resist. He was tied up and carried to the magical ship with the other panicked natives.


    Anyway, he was going to find a gap to enter. Now that he had a free ride inside, it would be a waste not to take it.


    The group was thrown onto the deck at the stern of the ship. The ropes automatically dispersed. They then stood up in a daze and looked around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about running away, or you¡¯ll die miserably. Be obedient, and maybe you¡¯ll have a chance to live.¡± The two young cultivators spoke coldly and turned to leave, leaving behind a group of terrified natives.


    The ship set off at the same time, continuing to pass through the clouds and mist, flying toward the depths of the forest.


    Jiang Ming was mixed in the crowd, observing the situation on the ship.


    On the deck, there were already many people standing in front of them. There were many martial artists among them. However, there were also many early-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivators mixed in. Their auras were varied, and they were obviously individual cultivators.


    There were some attics in the middle and those standing on the deck in front were all people with strong auras. The lowest seemed to bete-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivators, and there were even Foundation Establishment Realm auras overflowing.


    ¡°My friends, don¡¯t be nervous!¡± A burly man led a group of people and walked in front of them. He smiled and said, ¡°Are you all also residents of Xuanguang City?¡±


    Jiang Ming followed a group of confused scavengers and quickly nodded in agreement. He asked the burly man what was going on.


    ¡°My name is Wei Shouguang. You can just call me Old Wei. Some of the elders in Xuanguang City might know me. I am also a native!¡± The burly man introduced himself and exined, ¡°I¡¯m in the same situation as all of you, I was also ¡®invited¡¯ to this ship by the immortal cultivators of Spirit Silkworm Mountain.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it from everyone. ording to my guess, these immortal cultivators are most likely using us as cannon fodder to explore the ruins. The death rate will be very high.¡±


    As soon as Wei Shouguang said this, the natives¡¯ expressions changed.


    Wei Shouguangughed and said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. I believe that you have some courage toe to this forest to scavenge for scraps. You are not cowards. This situation is naturally a deadly situation for us. However, it is useless to give up on ourselves. It is better to change our minds and band together. If we can survive this situation, it may be a great opportunity. Everyone must remember that these are ruins from ten thousand years ago, not the back garden of any sect. No matter how powerful the expedition team or the immortal cultivator is, it¡¯s impossible to be foolproof. Thus, don¡¯t panic.¡±


    The new natives were stunned for a moment, then their eyes flickered. They gradually calmed down.


    Indeed, those who dared to scavenge for scraps in the ancient ruins were all taking risks. Wei Shouguang¡¯s simple words had awakened them.


    It was useless toin. It was better to think about how to survive in this situation.


    Jiang Ming looked at Wei Shouguang and nodded secretly. This guy was really something. Not many people could survive for so long.


    ¡°Old Wei is right. Friends, there is no need to panic. Perhaps after we enter, we will die even earlier than you,¡± a middle-stage Qi Refinement Realm cultivatorughed and said. ¡°We¡¯re all in the same boat; no one will be luckier than the other.¡±


    His words immediately caused a roar ofughter. The atmosphere on the deck eased a little, and everyone began to chat with each other.


    Jiang Ming also understood that these cultivators were different from the natives who were captured. They were willing to join the exploration team of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain. The Spirit Silkworm Mountain might have had the intention of recruiting cannon fodder. However, these cultivators also wanted to use the powerful Spirit Silkworm Mountain to search for treasures in the ruins.

 Chapter 279 - 279 Meeting an Old Friend Again (2)

    279 Meeting an Old Friend Again (2)


    It could only be said that they both knew each other well, and it all depended on who could win the game.


    Jiang Ming also knew that on this ship, there were less than thirty real members of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain and only a few core disciples. The other two to three hundred cultivators and martial artists were ¡®partners¡¯ that they had either recruited or kidnapped.


    ¡°Before the ruins were officially opened, this gap had been explored several times. I¡¯ve heard that it was extremely dangerous, and all the major sects suffered heavy losses. There was even a situation where an entire army was annihted, and two core disciples died inside!¡±


    Some well-informed cultivators whispered, ¡°After the ruins open this time, there might be some inexplicable changes. Even those high and mighty cultivators on the deck in front may not be able to guarantee a safe return.¡±


    !!


    Jiang Ming was slightly surprised. It seemed that the dangers of the ck Rock Ruins were far beyond his imagination. However, what he was more concerned about was that even though it was so dangerous, the Spirit Silkworm Mountain still sent an expedition team in. It seemed that the benefits were far beyond his imagination as well.


    ¡°Fellow cultivators, who can find the dragon-patterned grass after going in? I¡¯m willing to buy some for five thousand spirit stones!¡±


    Some cultivators whispered about the treasures that might appear in the ruins.


    ¡°Dragon-patterned grass?¡± Jiang Ming was also surprised. It was a strange medicine that could stabilize one¡¯s foundation. It was rumored that after taking it, there was a chance of carving true dragon runes in one¡¯s body, which would be of great use for future cultivation.


    ¡°If that thing really exists, you might not be able to buy it even if you offer ten thousand spirit stones. Besides, who can find it? Even if ten or twenty lives are sacrificed, there might not be any results!¡± some cultivators retorted mercilessly before shaking their heads and sighing.


    The atmosphere turned cold. Everyone knew that there might be a lot of treasures in the ruins. The opening they chose was big enough for Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators to enter. Thus, the value of the treasures might be higher.


    However, greater opportunities also meant greater danger. Many treasures were guarded by terrifying arrays and restrictions. Some would even be guarded by demonic beasts. Some demonic beasts even had spiritual wisdom. Back when the whole army was annihted, it was suspected that they were tricked by a demonic beast that had spiritual wisdom.


    Jiang Ming listened quietly on the side and nodded slightly. This might be his first serious adventure. It seemed that the death rate from this kind of activity was indeed very high. If he wanted to get better things, he had to take greater risks.


    Jiang Ming heard the names of many legendary treasures, all of which were priceless and extremely rare in the world of immortal cultivation. The major forces seemed to have determined that they might appear in the ruins.


    There were some treasures that had already been discovered before the ruins opened. However, they could not be touched due to various arrays or restrictions. Now that the ruins had beenpletely restored, there might be a chance to obtain them.


    The spiritual energy was getting thicker and thicker. On the way, Jiang Ming saw another ship belonging to the Qingyuan Sword Valley, which was also one of the blessednds. The two sides advanced side by side, rushing toward the gap in the ruins.


    They arrived at their destination after four hours.


    The dense forest at the mouth of the canyon had long been swept t by spells. The two shipsnded, and hundreds of figures appeared on the ground in a somewhat messy manner.


    However, there were only a few dozen people from the Qingyuan Sword Valley. Apart from some cultivators from the Qingyuan Sword Valley, there seemed to be only a few individual cultivators. Moreover, the aura of both sides was simr, with the lowest being in thete stage of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    They looked at the cannon fodder of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain and smiled strangely.


    ¡°Compared to a motley crew like us, you¡¯re much more pleasing to the eye,¡± Jiang Ming muttered.


    However, his eyes almost popped out of their sockets when he saw an unexpected acquaintance in the group of people from the Qingyuan Sword Valley.


    He seemed to be an individual cultivator. However, his status was not low. A few geniuses of the Qingyuan Sword Valley chatted with him. However, he did not seem to like to talk. After a few casual words, he stood alone in the corner of the crowd, rxed.


    ¡°Wu Hen?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the seemingly unremarkable figure in shock. Hidden among the many figures in the Qingyuan Sword Valley, he seemed to be perfectly integrated with the crowd.


    However, for Jiang Ming, that seemingly ordinary face was really familiar.


    Back then, when he established the Nameless in the mortal world, all his old friends had died. In the end, the only one who apanied him was Wu Hen. Later on, he was one step ahead of him and entered the world of immortal cultivation.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he join the Cloud Dream Sect? How did he get involved with the Qingyuan Sword Valley¡¯s troops?¡± Jiang Ming muttered. ¡°He¡¯s also broken through to the Foundation Establishment Realm, and his aura seemed to be extremely mellow. It¡¯s obvious that he has been in this realm for a long time, and it seems that he¡¯s still suppressing his cultivation. What am I supposed to do now?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face was a little red. He had spent a lot of effort to just build his foundation. However, who would have thought that this old subordinate was only one step away from the Golden Core Realm?


    ¡°And he¡¯s suppressing his cultivation to boot. Could it be for this trip to the ruins? Otherwise, he would have already touched the threshold of the Golden Core Realm.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed. The more he thought about it, the more embarrassed he was.


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    At the entrance of the valley, the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators of Spirit Silkworm Mountain turned their heads and shouted.


    Jiang Ming turned back and looked at the canyon. At the entrance of the canyon, there was a dense curtain of light that was flowing with colorful luster. It should be the gap in the ruins.


    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the gap. It can still give entry to Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators. Mr. Zhou, why don¡¯t we explore the ce together? If we encounter any danger, we can advance and retreat together.¡± At the forefront, the leader of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain extended an invitation to the cultivators of the Qingyuan Sword Valley.


    ¡°No need; life and death are determined by fate. Our style seems to be different from your sect¡¯s.¡± A young cultivator in green robes smiled and walked forward with the people of the Qingyuan Sword Valley without looking back. Soon, they disappeared into the dense light screen.


    The eyes of the cultivators of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain were gloomy. After giving the order, they led hundreds of troops and walked toward the gap.


    Jiang Ming mixed in with the crowd and walked into the curtain of light. The scene in front of him suddenly changed.


    There were no ruins as he had imagined. It was a primitive forest with ancient trees. Thick vines were wrapped around the trees. Unfamiliar wild fruits were on the trees.


    A ck shadow streaked across the sky like lightning, bringing with it a gust of wind as it disappeared into the distant horizon.


    ¡°Is that a ck Demon Bird? Aren¡¯t they extinct? This thing can eat people,¡± an individual cultivator said in fear.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that there¡¯s something more delicious than humans here. Otherwise, it would have rushed down!¡± someone beside him joked.


    From a distance, the faint roar of a demonic beast could be heard, shaking the forest. The ancient and vast aura seemed to prate the forest, making everyone¡¯s heart tremble.


    ¡°I heard that the previous few times, there wasn¡¯t such a terrifying atmosphere,¡± someone said in a trembling voice.


    ¡°The ruins have beenpletely restored. The areas that were once sealed may have been opened now. All kinds of unimaginably powerful demonic beasts and dangers may have appeared. All the best to you.¡± One of the cultivatorsughed sinisterly, deliberately creating a terrifying atmosphere.


    ¡°Move forward!¡± Behind them, a cultivator of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain shouted coldly and supervised their group.


    A messy exploration team began to set off and explore the depths of the ruins.


    ¡°However, the major forces have been here many times. As long as we avoid the territory of those demonic beasts, this ce is still considered the outer area. Generally, we won¡¯t encounter any danger,¡± a cultivator exined to everyone.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he felt that something was wrong.


    His heightened perception was different from ordinary people, and his spiritual sense was sharp. He almost never missed the premonition of impending danger.

 Chapter 280 - 280 The Resistance of the Cannon Fodder (1)

    280 The Resistance of the Cannon Fodder (1)


    ¡°Friends, something is wrong. Be careful!¡±


    Before Jiang Ming could speak, a rough voice suddenly sounded from not far away.


    He raised his head and saw that it was Wei Shouguang, who had a high prestige among the natives when they were tied up on the ship. His previous speech had gathered many people around him.


    ¡°Is this guy also a hidden expert?¡± Jiang Ming was surprised.


    !!


    However, his doubts were quickly dispelled.


    Wei Shouguang¡¯s gaze was serious as he quickly said, ¡°The chirping of some insects has disappeared. It¡¯s abnormally quiet. There might be some demonic beasts nearby.¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly understood and thenughed at himself. He had been a cultivator for too long, and he had almost forgotten the skills of these hunters.


    However, after a moment of dy, Jiang Ming could already hear some kind of rustling sound from the bushes and leaves behind him, approaching them at a high speed.


    ¡°Speed up and leave this ce!¡±


    In front of them, the cultivators of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain also had a slight change in expression as they sensed danger.


    The genius disciples of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain were the first to fly close to the ground. Their speed was naturally limited by the terrain and slowed down a lot. However, it was taboo in the forest of the ruins to fly in the air, as they would encounter unimaginable trouble.


    Many of the individual cultivators behind them also moved at the same time and followed the Spirit Silkworm Mountain group closely as they ran forward.


    ¡°Can we escape?¡± However, the look in the eyes of a native of Xuanguang City changed as he turned around and fled.


    His actions immediately caused amotion. Some people who had wanted to run forward hesitated, and more than a dozen figures gritted their teeth and ran back.


    In their eyes, being cannon fodder was the same as dying. Now that they had such a great opportunity to escape, what were they waiting for?


    ¡°Idiot, you can only live if you follow the immortal cultivators!¡±


    Wei Shouguang had already followed the Spirit Silkworm Mountain¡¯s cultivators and ran forward. When he turned his head and saw this scene, he could not help but shout in anger before he ran forward without looking back.


    Obviously, there were still many smart people. Many native martial artists ran forward with their lives.


    At this moment, in the grass and trees behind them, a ck shadow suddenly jumped out from the gap and shot like lightning toward the dozen or so figures that were running away.


    The ck shadow let out an ear-piercing sound as its sharp teeth bit into the bodies of those figures. Blood spurted out and screams immediately rang out in the forest.


    ¡°Help!¡±


    A cry of fear and despair was heard. However, the rest of the people had already run far away. Who would risk their lives to save them?


    Jiang Ming was also running forward with the crowd. At this moment, he looked back and was shocked.


    There were huge rats the size of domestic pigs. However, they were countless times faster. Their ck fur was like fine steel needles, shing with a cold luster under the sun. Their white teeth were as sharp as des, and they could bite off a person¡¯s arm with a single bite.


    One after another, huge ck rats emerged from the grass and trees, drowning the figures like a small mountain. Soon, even the screams disappeared.


    In the depths of the invisible vegetation, the rustling sound became more intense. No one knew how many more such creatures were running inside.


    Jiang Ming also felt ufortable all over. He quietly increased his speed and ran in front of these natives, running side by side with Wei Shouguang.


    Although he was not afraid of death, being an eternal source of food for these rats did not sound good.


    Jiang Ming shivered and did not want to look back anymore.


    ¡°Damn it, this is the first thing I¡¯ve encountered after entering. How exciting!¡± Wei Shouguang¡¯s eyelids also twitched wildly. He ran for his life and looked at Jiang Ming in surprise. ¡°Friend, it seems that your strength is not ordinary. You run quite fast. May I know your name?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Zhang Shan, a nobody who has practiced some martial arts!¡± Jiang Ming humbly waved his hand and then asked curiously, ¡°Old Wei, you seem to know more about these ruins than others, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless no matter how much I know. Can I know more than those great immortal cultivators? If not, we have to run for our lives.¡±


    Wei Shouguang also held back his strength and said as he ran, ¡°More than ten years ago, there were several waves of immortal cultivators exploring the ruins. My father was captured as cannon fodder and died inside after entering a few times. He imparted some knowledge to me beforehand. Thus, I have some understanding of it. Damn it, I didn¡¯t expect that I would be caught this time.¡± Wei Shouguang seemed to be joking. However, Jiang Ming could see the hatred in his eyes.


    He sighed internally. It could be imagined that the rtionship between the natives and the cultivators in the city was not very harmonious. Perhaps there was a fire in the heart of every native.


    Behind them, a towering tree suddenly copsed, and a ck shadow could vaguely be seen. It was moving up and down among the vegetation at an amazing speed. Perhaps it would soon be able to approach their team, and the weakest people at the back were already very close.


    ¡°Another tide of those rats! It seems that after the ruinspletely recovered, all kinds of creatures have been released!¡±


    Wei Shouguang¡¯s eyes were solemn. ¡°There were only a few such rats ten years ago. Their strength was simr to that of a cultivator in the early stage of the Qi Refinement Realm. I heard that they were good food. Now, they have be predators. Even a cultivator in the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm would find it difficult toe out alive if he fell into this rat tide.¡±

 Chapter 281 - 281 The Resistance of the Cannon Fodder (2)

    281 The Resistance of the Cannon Fodder (2)


    Jiang Ming nodded slightly. Even if these rats were weak, with such arge number, even a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator would find it difficult to fight against them.


    Suddenly, a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain turned back and appeared in the group of natives.


    Many people¡¯s eyes were filled with hope, thinking that he wasing to save them.


    Jiang Ming and Wei Shouguang looked at each other and felt that something was not right.


    !!


    ¡°Quickly run!¡± Wei Shouguang shouted. He suddenly increased his speed and ran forward with all his might.


    Some of the people beside them were also quick-witted people, and they quickly followed closely.


    Behind them, spiritual energy suddenly burst out. The trees in the forest copsed, and the mountain rocks fell down. A huge gully was plowed out, isting dozens of figures behind.


    Their path forward was blocked, and it would take a lot of time to cross this rugged ravine. All of them looked at this scene in panic.


    ¡°Immortal cultivator, what are you doing?¡± one of the natives asked with a pale face.


    ¡°The Spirit Silkworm Mountain will remember your sacrifice!¡± the cultivator said coldly and left without looking back.


    All the natives were dumbfounded, and then they felt a chill in their hearts. Those who were lucky enough not to be isted behind the gully were even more terrified. They ran for their lives like crazy, afraid that they would be thest.


    As for the people who were isted by the gully, each of them had a look of despair on their faces. Some tried to cross the gully, while some ran for their lives to the sides, trying to bypass the gully.


    The rat tide arrived in an instant and was slightly disturbed by the gully. Some of the rats even separated to the sides and chased after the fleeing natives.


    Blood sshed, and screams ripped through the air. The tide of rats was scattered a little. Many of the rats were attracted by dozens of fresh corpses, which caused the speed of the tide of rats to slow down a little. However, there was still a vast tide of rats chasing after them, and the distance between them and the main force was getting closer and closer.


    ¡°These people¡­¡± Wei Shouguang¡¯s eyes flickered with anger. He had always been expressionless. However, now he finally could not hold it in. ¡°How useful can this tiny obstruction be? He casually threw down dozens of people! To them, we¡¯re just cannon fodder. They¡¯ll use us when they need to, and they won¡¯t feel any heartache.¡±


    ¡°The weak are prey to the strong. Old Wei, you must always remember this principle.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s tone was calm.


    ¡°I will.¡± Wei Shouguang took a deep breath and said, ¡°These ruins aren¡¯t that simple. Some ferocious beasts don¡¯t like to eat mortals. They prefer powerful cultivators. Perhaps there will be an opportunity to reverse the situation.¡±


    Suddenly, before they couldpletely shake off the rat tide behind them, there was a sudden change in the front.


    A huge yellow worm, bigger than the thickest trees in the forest, rushed out of the ground. Its body was endless, and its front end was full of sharp teeth.


    The worm smashed into the group of cultivators from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain, and a dazzling spiritual energy light burst out in front of it. With angry roars and blood flying, some figures flew high up and fell miserably into the distance. Some cultivators even fell directly into the dense teeth of the worm and were swallowed into its stomach.


    ¡°That¡¯s a Sand Spirit Worm. It likes to eat food with rich spiritual energy.¡± Wei Shouguang was overjoyed.


    ¡°Split up and run!¡±


    A loud shout suddenly came from the front.


    The cultivators of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain immediately split into several teams and ran in different directions. Many individual cultivators and martial artists behind them also ran for their lives.


    Jiang Ming did not say a word. He chose a team and followed closely.


    ¡°Hehe, what a coincidence. Friend, this team is definitely the right choice.¡± Wei Shouguang¡¯s rough voice sounded in time, and he appeared beside Jiang Ming.


    ¡°The ship just now was steered by that guy.¡± Wei Shouguang pointed to a certain cultivator in front of him and whispered, ¡°The most important person of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain must be in this team. It will be safer.¡±


    ¡®Then why do you think I chose this team?¡¯ Jiang Ming secretly rolled his eyes.


    As the rat tide approached, some of the stragglers were devoured. The Sand Spirit Worm in front was even more excited, its thick body twisting and killing countless people.


    In the chaos, Jiang Ming and Wei Shouguang followed one of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain¡¯s teams and chose a direction to escape.


    * * *


    ¡°Phew! That was f*cking close. I finally survived!¡±


    Wei Shouguang, who was covered in blood, let out a long breath in the ruins of a dpidated building. He spoke with lingering fear.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s body was also stained with blood. Of course, it was from the demonic beasts. It had been two days since they first encountered the rat tide.


    It had to be said that the perseverance of these rats was simply terrifying. They chased them tirelessly. However, they encountered arge river along the way, which allowed them to get rid of them as they were afraid of water.


    After crossing the river, they encountered some more demonic beasts. The stronger ones were dealt with by the cultivators of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain, while some low-tier demonic beasts caused quite a bit of trouble for Wei Shouguang and the other natives. There were many casualties.

 Chapter 282 - 282 The Resistance of the Cannon Fodder (3)

    282 The Resistance of the Cannon Fodder (3)


    In addition, the cultivators of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain would send the natives as cannon fodder from time to time, causing the number of people in the team to rapidly decrease. Now, there were less than thirty people left.


    It was only when they had escaped into the ruins that their team finally had a chance to catch their breath.


    However, their luck was not too good. Even the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain lost two people on the way. Now, in this team, there was only one injured cultivator at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm and three early-stage Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators left.


    ¡°This gap can allow Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators to enter. However, the level of danger they will encounter is not limited to the Foundation Establishment Realm.¡± Jiang Ming also shook his head internally. They had just entered the ruins and had not explored much. However, they had already suffered heavy casualties.


    !!


    ¡°Zhang Shan, thank you for saving me just now!¡± Wei Shouguang walked to Jiang Ming¡¯s side and said gratefully, ¡°Your cultivation base can be considered to be at the peak of the first ss of martial arts cultivation!¡±


    ¡°I was just lucky!¡± Jiang Ming shook his head andughed. He had a good impression of Wei Shouguang.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m afraid that your strength has already caught the attention of those old immortal cultivators. If there¡¯s a chance, you should¡­¡± Wei Shouguang lowered his voice and whispered.


    Jiang Ming nodded to show that he understood. However, then he smiled and said, ¡°However, it¡¯s inconvenient to explore the ruins alone. It¡¯s difficult to fight away the dangers we encounter. It¡¯s better to be in a team.¡±


    ¡°After all, it¡¯ll be much more convenient to explore with some cannon fodder,¡± Jiang Ming mumbled internally. Their roles were going to be reversed.


    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡± Wei Shouguang¡¯s face was filled with anxiety. He wanted to say something. However, a young disciple of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain suddenly walked toward them.


    ¡°You two,e here!¡±


    Jiang Ming got up slowly and followed him.


    Wei Shouguang¡¯s expression changed. He had a bad feeling. Nothing good had evere out of these immortal cultivators taking the initiative to talk to them.


    A momentter, Jiang Ming and Wei Shouguang followed the disciple of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain and walked into a damaged pce.


    There was a total of eight people inside the hall. Apart from the young disciples, three men and one woman, there were four older Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators. One of them was a middle-aged man reclining on a bamboo chair. His face was as white as a sheet, and his breathing was extremelybored. There were three deep w marks on his chest¡ªso deep that the bones could be seen, and a rotten smell permeated the air.


    ¡°This must be the only cultivator who has perfected the Foundation Establishment Realm. It seems that he has less than a third of his strength left,¡± Jiang Ming secretly estimated.


    ¡°These are the two strongest people among the lowly natives?¡± On the bamboo chair, the middle-aged man said in a disdainful tone. ¡°He¡¯s not even a Dao Master. What can he do?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just cannon fodder anyway. Let¡¯s throw them in and see if they can make a ssh. If they die, then so be it. I don¡¯t feel bad about it,¡± the young disciple who brought Jiang Ming in said casually with a smile on his face.


    Wei Shouguang clenched his fists tightly, his knuckles turning white.


    ¡°Alright, throw them into that undamaged hall to check it out. Don¡¯t let them stand here and be an eyesore.¡± The other Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator waved his hand and dismissed them.


    ¡°Yes!¡± A burly Qi Refinement Realm disciple immediately walked toward Jiang Ming and Wei Shouguang. He lifted them up by their cors.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    A voice suddenly rang out.


    The hand that was about tond on Jiang Ming¡¯s cor was caught in a vice grip.


    ¡°Let go of my hand. Do you have a death wish?¡± The tall man¡¯s face was filled with killing intent as he furiously shouted at them.


    However, no matter how much he struggled, he could not move at all.


    ¡°My, my, what a bad temper. You have to understand that after being oppressed for a long time, cannon fodder will also get angry and resist,¡± Jiang Ming exined with a serious face. ¡°When a person is extremely angry, they can burst out with extremely terrible power. For example, me!¡±

 Chapter 283 - 283 Who’s Afraid of Who? (1)

    283 Who¡¯s Afraid of Who? (1)


    In the abandoned hall, Wei Shouguang looked at this scene with a dumbfounded expression.


    Under what kind of extreme anger would a person be able to burst out with such power? How could he easily defeat a cultivator who had reached the peak of the Qi Refinement Realm with a stretch of his hand?


    The expressions of the people from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain changed slightly, and they stared at Jiang Ming coldly.


    ¡°Release him! Who are you?¡± one of the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators shouted coldly. ¡°How dare you bully the disciples of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain?¡±


    !!


    Jiang Ming held the wrist. However, he did not put it down at all. He smiled and said, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m bullying the Spirit Silkworm Mountain¡¯s disciples? Weren¡¯t you the ones who sent people to capture me to be cannon fodder? Are you not used to the change of roles?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death.¡± On the bamboo chair, the middle-aged man¡¯s voice was cold. A terrifying power filled the hall and pressed down on Jiang Ming.


    Although he was seriously injured, the pressure of a cultivator at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm was enough to be respected here.


    However, Jiang Ming did not give in to him at all. With a slight tug of his hand, the arm of the burly cultivator was suddenly broken. He was thrown into the corner by Jiang Ming and let out a series of screams.


    Without the need for the middle-aged man to speak, the other three Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain had already leaped into the air. Their turbulent spiritual energy erupted like a tide, and three extremely powerful magical tools, shing with dazzling spiritual light, suddenly rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    They were all masters of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain and had been through many hardships and battles. Otherwise, they would not have been sent to explore this ce. Although they looked down on Jiang Ming, they were also extremely cautious about his sudden change. They immediately attacked with all their strength, wanting to kill him.


    Their eyes were filled with killing intent and confidence. No matter where this kid came from, his cultivation was still in the Foundation Establishment Realm. It was impossible for him to block thebined attack of the three of them.


    The entire ce copsed under the terrible pressure, causing clouds of dust to rise. Three figures stood in the air, surrounding the figure below.


    As the attack came crashing down, terrifying rumbles kepting from the smoke and dust.


    The three Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain suddenly had a slight change in their expressions. Could this guy actually block their attack?


    The magical tools in their hands were given to them by the sect for this expedition. They could burst out power far beyond magical tools of the same level, and each time they were used, they would be damaged a bit. They could be said to be extremely precious consumables. They could almost forcibly increase thebat power of a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator by a stage. Under the joint efforts of the three, even a cultivator in the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm would have to temporarily avoid them. Who would dare face them head-on?


    ¡°Could it be that some opposing sect has sent people to attack the Spirit Silkworm Mountain? Does he also have some kind of terrifying magical tool?¡±


    The three of them looked at each other, and their eyes darkened. They realized that this opponent was abnormal, and they no longer dared hold back. They poured their spiritual energy into the magical tools like crazy, and the three magical tools burst out with dazzling brilliance.


    On the other side, Wei Shouguang had already fled into the distance in terror. He looked at the scene in shock. Who was Zhang Shan?


    The rest of the individual cultivators and martial artists were even more dumbfounded as they watched the battle that suddenly broke out. Why did they start fighting just like that? Weren¡¯t those the geniuses of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain? Who would dare provoke them?


    A burst ofughter suddenly came from the ruins of the copsed pce.


    A figure suddenly jumped up and punched a magical tool with a bang, sending it flying backward. mes surged out of the tool and scattered all over the ground.


    After two consecutive punches, a terrifying blood-red ripple exploded, sending the other two magical tools flying.


    One of them smashed into the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain who was controlling it. His arms were broken immediately, and the tool was embedded in his chest, sending him flying dozens of meters back with blood flowing out of his mouth and nose.


    ¡°Is he using his physical body to resist the three magical tools?¡±


    The other two did not care about theirpanion¡¯s injury at all. Instead, they looked at Jiang Ming, who was waving his fist and smashing the three magical tools, with extremely horrified expressions.


    ¡°This is a monster who built his martial arts foundation first!¡± one of the cultivators hurriedly retrieved thest magical tool and cried out in rm.


    Only those who had reached the Foundation Establishment Realm in martial arts could possess such a terrifying physical body.


    Jiang Ming did not even look at him. The blood Qi under his feet burst out. His figure was like lightning, and he had already arrived in front of him. He pressed his palm down.


    Even though the cultivator took out the magical tool to resist, he was still mmed into the brick ruins with it. Blood spurted out of his wounds.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one left!¡± Jiang Ming looked at thest person and walked toward him step by step. The blood Qi under his feet was faintly visible in the void.


    Wei Shouguang was dazzled by the sight and muttered in excitement, ¡°This is a real martial artist.¡±

 Chapter 284 - 284 Who’s Afraid of Who? (2)

    284 Who¡¯s Afraid of Who? (2)


    Some of the other natives of Xuanguang City trembled when they saw this scene, and their breathing became rapid.


    The natives could never cultivate, and their only hope was the path of martial arts. However, this path was extremely difficult, and even bing a first-ss martial artist required a lot of energy and time.


    From what they knew, it was simply impossible to reach the Foundation Establishment Realm in martial arts without the guidance of the immortal cultivation path in this era.


    Who could have imagined that such a peerless genius would really appear today?


    !!


    ¡°How bold! Stop!¡±


    The middle-aged man lying on the bamboo chair finally could not bear it anymore. His figure blurred and suddenly appeared in front of Jiang Ming. He looked at Jiang Ming with an ugly expression. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here. What happened earlier was a misunderstanding. I hope that you can respect the Spirit Silkworm Mountain and let this matter rest.¡±


    ¡°Elder Wu, be careful! This man is not normal!¡± The early-stage Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator behind him looked at the magical tool in his hand, which was heavily damaged, and reminded him fearfully.


    ¡°The wise cooperate, and the fools fight to the death. Fellow cultivator, I believe that you and I are not fools!¡± The leader of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain, a cultivator at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator, Wu Fengming,ughed.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression was strange, and he said with a faint smile, ¡°Earlier, you grabbed us from outside the ruins and put us on the ship without saying a word. When we encountered danger on the way, you threw a group of people to attract the demonic beasts¡¯ attention and die. Now, you don¡¯t even want to apologize. You want to let this matter go with just an empty excuse. Do you think this is a game?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s voice was a little cold at the end.


    Wu Fengming¡¯s eyes shed with anger. However, he suppressed it. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Among the techniques I¡¯ve collected, there¡¯s a little spell. I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of it?¡± Jiang Ming smiled gently. ¡°The name of this small spell is called the Soul Seed Spell.¡±


    ¡°Impossible! You¡¯re going too far!¡±


    When Wu Fengming heard this name, he almost went berserk. The aura in his body surged crazily, and he stared at Jiang Ming, ¡°If you dare mention this spell again, I can only kill you here and now, even if I have to die with you. Fellow Cultivator, please be careful with your words!¡±


    Wu Fengming clenched his sword tightly in his hand, looking as if he would start a fight at any moment.


    The other cultivators of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain also had a huge change in their expressions. They stared at Jiang Ming in shock and anger. ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. The Spirit Silkworm Mountain isn¡¯t easy to bully! You¡¯re bringing a fatal disaster upon yourself!¡±


    The four young disciples were so angry that they wanted to rush up and fight with Jiang Ming.


    The Soul Seed Spell was not considered a brilliant spell. However, very few people dared use it in public because this spell was extremely ruthless. The caster could nt a seed into the soul of the target,pletely monitoring their every move.


    The soul was the most mysterious and fragile part of a cultivator. After being imnted with the seed, the caster could directly destroy the soul of the person being imnted, turning them into a ve on the spot.


    This kind of spell could only be used on some lowly servants. The Spirit Silkworm Mountain¡¯s disciples had always been high and mighty. If anyone wanted to use the Soul Seed Spell, it would be them using it on others. When had anyone dared treat them like this?


    ¡°My fellow cultivator, please change your condition. Whatever magical tool or secret technique you need, as long as I have it, I can give it to you!¡± Wu Fengming said in a deep voice. ¡°If you and I fight to the death, you¡¯ll lose more than you gain. Things don¡¯t have to go in that direction.¡±


    As he spoke, his gaze was also extremely calm. He was certain that the spell that Zhang Shan had mentioned was definitely an exorbitant price to pay.


    He had seen this kind of scene many times. They were here just to find some treasures. Who would fight to the death for no reason? That was the stupidest thing.


    However, the cultivators of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain, including Wu Fengming, naturally did not know that Jiang Ming was immortal.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face was full of righteousness as he sneered. ¡°If you want to fight, then fight. Why be so wishy-washy? Even if I have to die today, I¡¯m going to get my revenge. If you don¡¯t agree to the Soul Seed Spell, then you can all die!¡±


    His blood Qi exploded, and blood-red ripples rose around his body like crimson mes.


    The next moment, Jiang Ming rushed out with the Scarlet Separation Sword in his hand. The blood-red sword aura gushed out endlessly like a wave, sweeping toward Wu Fengming.


    ¡°Crazy.¡± Wu Fengming saw that this kid was still going to risk his life regardless of what he said. He was so angry that he almost burst a vein. He quickly raised his sword to block.


    A terrifying battle began, and the sword auras collided. The surroundingndscape was immediately plowed. The terrifying aftermath shook some of the nearby individual cultivators, causing them to cough up blood.


    However, in less than a dozen moves, Jiang Ming¡¯s Scarlet Separation Sword suddenly drew a strange arc and shed into Wu Fengming¡¯s shoulder, bringing out arge stream of blood.


    The terrifying sword aura exploded, causing Wu Fengming¡¯s shoulder to explode. It was a bloody mess, and even his bone was exposed.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Wu Fengming¡¯s face became paler and paler. He was already seriously injured, and now he had encountered a guy with a body like a monster.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s kicknded on Wu Fengming¡¯s body with a terrifying force, immediately breaking his bones. He was sent flying hundreds of meters away and smashed into the ruins in the distance.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s figure did not stop. He swept out like lightning and chased after him.


    ¡°Even Elder Wu can¡¯t beat him?¡± The rest of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain cultivators looked at this scene with pale faces.


    ¡°If Elder Wu was not injured, would this kid dare act so violently?¡± one of the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators said reluctantly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic first. With the reputation of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain, how can we allow a random kid to be so presumptuous? Elder Wu still has a trump card in his hand. Zhang Shan can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t force me to use my killer move!¡±


    Wu Fengming struggled to get up, his eyes shing with a trace of ruthlessness and determination. Even those early-stage Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators had magical tools bestowed by the sect, how could he not have one?


    He flicked his wrist, and a silver dagger appeared in his palm. A talisman was stuck on the dagger, and wisps of lightning emanated from the de, which seemed to contain terrifying power.


    Wu Fengming released the talisman, and terrifying lightning filled the surrounding void. The ground within a radius of more than ten meters was charred ck.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Wu Fengming¡¯s fingers and palm were also burnt ck by the lightning. He endured the pain and threw out the silver dagger.


    The silver dagger crossed the sky. However, it burst out with an extremely bright sword aura, as if thousands of streaks of lightning converged, and suddenly shot at the rushing Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Hm? Is this a Golden Core Realm aura?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression changed slightly. He felt an aura that did not belong to the Foundation Establishment Realm from the dagger. It was firmly locked on him. Even if he moved, he would be cut by the dagger.


    If it was any other Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator, they might have died in the face of this dagger.


    ¡°As expected of one of the six blessednds. A random team of explorers actually has such a treasure.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed. However, he did not panic too much. Although this dagger burst out an aura that surpassed the Foundation Establishment Realm, it was just a magical tool after all.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never used this technique to fight an enemy since I left the mortal world. Let¡¯s give it a try today!¡±


    This was the strongest technique he had mastered. However, no enemy had been able to force him to use it this far.

 Chapter 285 - 285 Misunderstanding Cleared Up (1)

    285 Misunderstanding Cleared Up (1)


    The silver dagger cut through the void, enveloped in lightning. It was filled with a terrifyingly sharp destructive aura and shot toward Jiang Ming¡¯s head.


    This was a magical tool that surpassed the Foundation Establishment Realm. It was a secret treasure that had been refined at a great cost. Even the geniuses of the major sects would not be able to block such an attack in the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    However, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm. At this moment, he suddenly stretched out his hand, as if he was going to continue to use his body to resist the dagger.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. You¡¯re courting death!¡± Wu Fengming was seriously injured and kept coughing up blood. However, he had a cold smile on his face. Did he really think that he was invincible just because he was at the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts?


    This was an attack that surpassed the Foundation Establishment Realm! Even if he was at the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts, he would still die.


    This was a secret treasure from their sect. How could it be blocked by an individual cultivator?


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this dagger is a secret treasure that was specifically refined for this expedition. There are many restrictions, and it can only be used three times before it ispletely destroyed. This kid is really lucky to see it in action. This is the end for those who dare provoke the Spirit Silkworm Mountain!¡±


    Wu Fengming¡¯s face was full of joy as he waited for this arrogant kid¡¯s head to be pierced by the dagger.


    Suddenly, the smile on Wu Fengming¡¯s face froze as he stared at the scene in front of him in shock.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s palm was surrounded by blood Qi, and he blocked the dagger. Then, he gently held it, and the silver dagger stopped firmly in Jiang Ming¡¯s hand, unable to move.


    ¡°Seal, suppress, intercept, transform, restrict, and exterminate!¡±


    Jiang Ming whispered internally. The six seals of the Spirit Restriction Seal were performed at the same time at this moment. Between his fingers, runes were flowing like water and falling toward the silver dagger.


    All of this was hidden under the cover of the blood Qi and was extremely inconspicuous. Even Wu Fengming only looked at this scene in shock. He only thought that Jiang Ming¡¯s physical body had already be so powerful that it could block this attack.


    One seal after anothernded on the silver dagger. With every passing moment, the light of the dagger dimmed a little, and its aura also diminished. In less than five seconds, the silver dagger lost all its luster, and became an ordinary weapon.


    However, if one were to look closely, one would be able to see that six types of runes were continuously appearing and flowing on the de of the silver dagger. It was as if they were forming a miniature array that sealed and dissolved all of the dagger¡¯s power,pletely suppressing it.


    Jiang Ming weighed it in his hand. He was ready to put it into his storage ring.


    However, the ck sword suddenly let out a strange cry.


    ¡°Give it to me! Give it to me! This thing is delicious. I can recover a lot of strength after eating it. Don¡¯t worry, bro! If we encounter dangerter, I¡¯ll definitely do my best to help!¡±


    After hanging out with Jiang Ming for some time, the ck sword had also be much more familiar with Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. However, he did not feel any heartache and threw the dagger at it.


    The ck sword was suspected to have a close rtionship with the blessednd of immortal cultivation that once belonged to the ck Rock Ruins. Perhaps it could y some unexpected role in the exploration of these ruins.


    Then, Jiang Ming also sighed internally, ¡°Dr. Sun¡¯s technique is a little outrageous. It¡¯s the first time I used all six seals at the same time. However, it was so easy to destroy an attack that touched the threshold of the Golden Core Realm.¡±


    Recalling the fire mayfly that had broken free from its fate, Jiang Ming also sighed softly. It had been a long time since he went back. Perhaps it was time to go back and take a look after this crisis in the ruins was resolved.


    Jiang Ming looked up at the figure in front of him. The insufferably arrogant elder of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain, Wu Fengming, a great cultivator at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm, had half of his body charred ck. He leaned against a mountain rock and kept coughing up blood. He had almostpletely lost his strength.


    Although the silver dagger was a secret treasure that could unleash an unparalleled power, there was a price to pay to activate it. It was Wu Fengming¡¯sst attack, and it failed. He could only wait to be ughtered.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± However, even now, Wu Feng Ming still could not believe that his lethal attack could be blocked this easily.


    The other party had suppressed the dagger with his bare hands. However, there was not a single wound on his palm. This was simply beyond Wu Fengming¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°Elder Wu, the world is so big that it¡¯s beyond your imagination!¡± Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t make fun of you. Before we fight, my proposal still stands. Do you agree?¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Which sect are you from? What enmity do you have with the Spirit Silkworm Mountain that you have to target us like this?¡± Wu Fengming stared at Jiang Ming. He did not believe that this was a nameless individual cultivator.


    Only the top immortal cultivation sects could cultivate such a monster.


    Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m a force by myself. As for who I am, you can ask the king of hell when you die.¡±


    He slowly walked toward Wu Fengming, dragging the Scarlet Separation Sword in his hand on the ground, making an ear-piercing sound.


    ¡°Wait! Wait!¡± Wu Fengming¡¯s expression changed, and he said hurriedly, ¡°I agree with your previous suggestion. You can use the Soul Seed Spell on me!¡±


    At the critical moment of life and death, the most important thing was to survive.

 Chapter 286 - 286 Misunderstanding Cleared Up (2)

    286 Misunderstanding Cleared Up (2)


    Jiang Ming looked at the injured Wu Fengming and shook his head in pity, ¡°You were useful to me just a few minutes ago. s, now you¡¯re not even as good as a dog. It¡¯s a waste of energy for me to use the Soul Seed Spell on you. Opportunities are fleeting. Seize one in your next life!¡±


    The sword aura streaked across, and a head was thrown high into the air. In the blink of an eye, Wu Fengming¡¯s corpse was destroyed.


    ¡°The ship was indeed in his hands!¡± Jiang Ming picked up his storage ring, checked it, and then nodded in satisfaction.


    The loot from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain was extraordinary. Just the ship alone wasparable to several top-tier magical tools, not to mention his many treasures. The wealth of a cultivator at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm in such a major sect was astounding.


    After looking around and making sure that he did not miss anything, Jiang Ming turned back to the ruins andnded in front of the remaining seven cultivators of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain.


    ¡°Why are you here.? Where¡¯s Elder Wu?¡±


    When they saw that Jiang Ming was safe and sound, and Wu Fengming was missing, their faces suddenly turned pale, and they could not believe what they had seen.


    ¡°Elder Wu has the dagger. It¡¯s impossible for him to lose!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Jiang Ming was not used to this kind of ruckus at all. He ruthlessly shot a few attacks and suddenly, the two geniuses of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain who wanted to fight him to the deathy on the ground groaning with bruised faces.


    Jiang Ming was showing mercy. If Jiang Ming had used his full strength, they would have died.


    ¡°Wu Fengming is already dead. Fellow cultivators, please stop this nonsense!¡±


    Jiang Ming was reclining on Wu Fengming¡¯s bamboo chair, casually saying, ¡°However, I, Zhang Shan, do not like to force others. I will now give you two choices. You can choose either option. I will not interfere!¡±


    ¡°We offended you earlier. Please forgive us. We hope you can be magnanimous today. If you need us in the future, we will definitely not refuse!¡± A Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain was overjoyed.


    Jiang Ming nced at him.


    ¡°Your first option is that I¡¯ll use the Soul Seed Spell on you. As long as you survive after leaving the ruins, I¡¯ll spare you. Your other option is that I¡¯ll kill you all with a single punch. Everyone, start choosing.¡±


    Everyone from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain was stunned. Then, they red at him. He was simply toying with them.


    ¡°Do you know who we are? If you dare nt a seed in me, the Spirit Silkworm Mountain will definitely fight you to the death in the future!¡± the burly man, whose arm was broken by Jiang Ming earlier, shouted angrily with red eyes. They were the genius disciples of the dignified Spirit Silkworm Mountain. They had never been humiliated like this.


    A sword aura shed. The burly man¡¯s voice stopped abruptly, and everyone only heard a wet explosion. Blood and bone shards sttered across the ce.


    Jiang Ming retracted his finger and said lightly, ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than ept the Soul Seed Spell.¡± Another young man¡¯s eyes were filled with madness. He rushed toward Jiang Ming, and his spiritual energy burst out. At this moment, he almost broke through the limit and burst out the strongest blow of his life.


    However, everything was in vain. Jiang Ming pointed his finger and the young man also exploded into a mist of blood, leaving nothing behind.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s expression was indifferent.


    There was silence all around. No matter how hot-headed the remaining people were and how unwilling they were to be humiliated, the violent deaths earlier hadpletely destroyed their confidence. When they looked at the person in front of them again, their eyes were filled with uncontroble fear.


    They finally understood that this person was not someone to be trifled with.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡± One of the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators clenched his fists and walked toward Jiang Ming as if his legs were filled with lead. He said with great difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m willing to ept the Soul Seed Spell!¡±


    ¡°Idiot, do you think you can live after epting it?¡± The other Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator was angry and shouted.


    The Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator could not say anything more and just stared at Jiang Ming. His eyes were red. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Zhang Shan, we admit that we are weaker than you. However, you are so arrogant. If you really nt your spiritual sense in the Spirit Silkworm Mountain, you are challenging the dignity of the three grotto-heavens and six blessednds. From now on, you will have no way to survive in the Feather Kingdom. An evil cultivator like you, who¡¯s using a forbidden technique like the Soul Seed Spell in public, will be punished by the heavens sooner orter!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at him strangely and suddenlyughed, ¡°Punished by the heavens? Fellow cultivator, you must be joking! You¡¯re like monsters, randomly capturing hundreds of people from the outside world to be your cannon fodder for exploring the ruins. When you encounter danger, you throw them out to die. Isn¡¯t this way of doing things much worse than mine?¡±


    The Spirit Silkworm Mountain cultivator was stunned for a moment before he said with a gloomy expression, ¡°They are just ordinary people. How can they bepared with us cultivators?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know that you were born a distinguished Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator. No wonder.¡± Jiang Ming shook his head and smiled. He could not be bothered talking to this person. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and drew a line.


    The sword aura suddenly appeared and split the person in half from the middle.


    In the end, there were only four cultivators left from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain. Two were injured Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators and two were cultivators at the peak of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    * * *


    Jiang Ming used the Soul Seed Spell.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were slightly closed as he sensed the four weak connections. As long as he willed it, the seed of his spiritual sense nted in the four people¡¯s souls would explode directly andpletely destroy their souls. Even the emotional fluctuations of the four people could be reflected in his consciousness at all times, containing various emotions such as fear and anger.


    However, Jiang Ming did not care. He was not addicted to the feeling of controlling people¡¯s lives and could not be bothered training these people. It was just that what these people had done before was utterly disgusting. Now, he was just doing what he wanted and taking revenge.


    Evil cultivator? When Jiang Ming recalled them saying this, he could not help but sneer. Compared with these high and mighty big sects, he was an angel.


    Of course, this kind of technique also had its shorings. The further the distance, the weaker the connection. But for Jiang Ming, it was enough. He was worried whether these four people could hold on until the end of the exploration.


    After everything was settled, Wei Shouguang and the other natives and individual cultivators carefully returned. When they saw the four cultivators of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain being so respectful to Jiang Ming, they were suddenly dumbfounded.


    ¡°It was all a misunderstanding just now. It¡¯s been rified!¡± Jiang Ming showed a gentle smile. ¡°I have be friends with the fellow cultivators of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain. Now that the misunderstanding has been cleared, you can rest assured. We have be good friends.¡±


    The crowd looked at the ground full of minced flesh and blood and saw that there were a few people who had disappeared inexplicably. They were all silent.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and explore the ruins!¡± Jiang Ming got up from the bamboo chair in high spirits and smiled, ¡°Fellow Cultivator Mo said that he will lead the way. Everyone, quickly follow him.¡± Jiang Ming patted the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator beside him.


    The cultivator¡¯s face was ashen as he forced out a smile. ¡°Fellow Cultivator Zhang, you¡¯re right.¡±

 Chapter 287 - 287 The Star Refining Technique (1)

    287 The Star Refining Technique (1)


    Among the ruins, there was only a gray stone pce thaty quietly and intact.


    It was extremely unremarkable. If this team had not been resting here for the time being, they might not have even given it a second look when they passed by.


    On the outer walls of the pce were manyplicated ancient characters that were engraved. They looked like a scripture.


    ¡°This is an extremely ancientnguage that has appeared in many ces in the ck Rock Ruins. There are rumors that it came from the previous era, but no one has been able to decipher it,¡± one of the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain exined to Jiang Ming with a respectful and humble expression.


    Since he had already decided to struggle for survival and had been imnted with a seed, he simply put down his attitude and wanted to make more contributions to fight for a chance of survival. As long as he could survive, he could regain all his dignity.


    ¡°A bunch of illiterates!¡± In the storage ring, the ck sword arrogantly and fiercely shouted, ¡°In the past, this was anguage that even children could recognize.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart moved slightly, and he secretly said, ¡°As expected of you, you can even recognize such ancient characters. You¡¯re really amazing. Then, do you know what the words on the walls of this pce say?¡±


    ¡°From the looks of it, it¡¯s probably a body tempering scripture,¡± the ck sword said slowly. It quickly finished examining the words outside the entire pce andmented, ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s an extraordinary scripture that can be used for cultivation. However, it should only be a basic chapter that is suitable for people who have just started to cultivate. If it was ced here, it should be used to test the disciples. ording to thest part of the scripture, there should be a follow-up chapter inside the pce. But if you want to get it, you have to first understand the basic chapter on the outside. Otherwise, I can¡¯t say what will happen.¡±


    ¡°Friend, please help me trante!¡± Jiang Ming was slightly happy.


    ¡°Of course!¡± the ck sword said nonchntly. He had just eaten the dagger. Thus, he was very active now.


    Jiang Ming took the opportunity to observe the stone pce.


    There were no windows, and only the two stone doors at the front were wide open. The inside waspletely dark, and nothing could be seen. It was like a ck hole. Even if spiritual energy was injected into it, it was useless.


    ¡°You¡¯ve sent people in?¡± Jiang Ming looked at Mo¡¯s face beside him and asked indifferently.


    Mo¡¯s face was filled with reluctance. However, under Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze, he sighed and said in a low voice, ¡°More than a dozen people were sent in before. However, none of them came out.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Who went?¡± Jiang Ming asked casually.


    Mo could not help but nce at Wei Shouguang and the rest before whispering, ¡°They were all martial artists from the natives of Xuanguang City.¡±


    Wei Shouguang was not far away and had been listening to the two¡¯s conversation the entire time. At this time, he could not help but reveal a look of anger when he heard this. He wanted to punch this man to death.


    Jiang Ming clicked his tongue, shook his head, and sighed. ¡°Then, you weren¡¯t thorough enough. Why didn¡¯t you send immortal cultivators in?¡±


    Mo opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. How could he say that they did not dare do such a thing? Those individual cultivators might seem like weaklings. However, when they gathered together, they were still a considerable force. They might be able to casually deal with the natives. However, when it came to immortal cultivators, they would not dare act recklessly.


    Jiang Ming suddenly smiled and waved his hand. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll make the decision today. I¡¯ll allow an immortal cultivator from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain to go in and explore. If there really is an opportunity, then he¡¯ll be lucky, and I won¡¯t take a single cut from the loot. How about it?¡±


    Mo¡¯s expression changed slightly as he hesitated, ¡°This is not good.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think that the Soul Seed Spell in your brains is just for fun?¡± Jiang Ming asked lightly.


    Mo¡¯s expression changed, and he could not say another word.


    ¡°You can choose the person! Whoever gets this great opportunity will be very grateful to you,¡± Jiang Ming said.


    The faces of the four people from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain were pale at this moment. How was this a great opportunity? It was obviously a terrifying thing. They did not think that immortal cultivators could be much stronger than martial artists in this strange ce.


    Furthermore, Zhang Shan had actually allowed Mo to choose someone. It was obvious that he was trying to break their morale. No matter who Mo chose, the final result would not be good for the few of them.


    And if this matter were to spread, it would be a huge blow to the reputation of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain.


    Mo¡¯s expression turned ugly as he looked at the other three. He could not make a choice for a long time.


    ¡°What, you guys want to go together? It¡¯s not impossible!¡± Jiang Ming said with a smile.


    Mo¡¯s body trembled as his eyes were filled with distress. After a while, he finally said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Luo Hao, I¡¯ll leave this opportunity to you!¡±


    ¡°On what basis?¡± That young male disciple of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain jumped up suddenly. His eyes were so angry that they seemed to be spitting fire.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you two go? Why can¡¯t this guy go? I¡¯m the core genius of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain, your next elder. I order you to go in.¡±

 Chapter 288 - 288 The Star Refining Technique (2)

    288 The Star Refining Technique (2)


    However, the more Luo Hao mored, the weaker the struggle in Mo¡¯s eyes became. He sighed. ¡°Fellow Cultivator Zhang, I¡¯ll choose him!¡±


    ¡°Very good, Fellow Cultivator Luo. You are a genius. You will definitely be able to seed.¡± Jiang Ming smiled.


    ¡°No, spare me. I¡¯ll die inside.¡± The Spirit Silkworm Mountain¡¯s genius, Luo Hao, was so scared that his legs were trembling, and his body was shaking.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you think about whether we natives would die when you threw us in?!¡± Wei Shouguang could no longer hold back his anger and roared, ¡°You cultivators from the grotto-heavens are demons!¡±


    !!


    Jiang Ming nced at Wei Shouguang, and a hint of admiration shed in his eyes. This guy was really bold. He even dared curse at the cultivators of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain.


    It was one thing to be bullied. However, it was another to dare to speak up and resist.


    After a while, under Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze, Luo Hao finally walked toward the stone pce with difficulty.


    The dark entrance was like the mouth of a ferocious beast, swallowing Luo Hao¡¯s figure and making him disappearpletely.


    After a few breaths, Jiang Ming suddenly raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Eh? He¡¯s dead?¡±


    Because of the Soul Seed Spell, Jiang Ming could feel Luo Hao¡¯s emotions, from his resistance before entering the stone pce to the fear he felt when he entered.


    However, Jiang Ming suddenly sensed that Luo Hao¡¯s soul had suddenly copsed, and the seed he had nted in Luo Hao hadpletely disappeared.


    A genius from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain, who had reached the peak of the Qi Refinement Realm, had died a moment after stepping into the stone pce.


    ¡°It seems like this stone pce is not a ce that anyone can enter.¡±


    Jiang Ming stood quietly at the entrance of the pce, waiting for the ck sword topletely decipher and trante the scripture.


    As for Mo and the other two cultivators of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain, they stood at the back with ashen faces, not daring to make any movements.


    Although they hadmunication talismans in their hands that could contact other cultivators of the same sect, under the deterrence of the Soul Seed Spell, any emotional changes would be captured by Jiang Ming, and there was no chance to use it at all.


    Right now, the three of them could only hope that this damned Zhang Shan would suddenly encounter an unstoppable demonic beast and die tragically in the ruins. Then, they would bepletely free.


    ¡®That¡¯s wishful thinking.¡¯ Jiang Ming could sense their emotional fluctuations and roughly knew what these people were thinking. He could not help but sneer internally.


    Very quickly, the ck sword finished tranting the scripture and exined it to Jiang Ming several times. He also made detailed notes on some of the words that were difficult to understand.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Star Refining Technique!¡±


    Jiang Ming learned the name of this technique. It was a technique to draw in starlight to temper the body.


    ¡°I seem to have some fragmented memories of this,¡± the ck sword suddenly said with some doubt. ¡°This cultivation technique seems to have existed a long time ago. Even in thest era, I heard that it was an ancient technique.¡±


    Jiang Ming was slightly surprised.


    ¡°This cultivation technique is veryplicated. Being able to draw in the starlight is enough to prove that it¡¯s not ordinary. However, as far as I can remember, there weren¡¯t many people who were able to make a name for themselves with this technique. I remember someone once said that even theplete Star Refining Technique seems to have ws when cultivated to the end.¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned slightly and then shook his head. Why did he care so much? Even if there were ws, that was a problem for the future. He would practice first.


    It was a cultivation technique that could be recorded by a blessednd of immortal cultivation and used to test the disciples. It was enough to prove that it was extraordinary.


    He closed his eyes and began toprehend the Star Refining Technique.


    A few hours had passed, and the sky was getting dark. However, Jiang Ming was still standing there quietly. Mo and the others did not dare make any movements.


    On the contrary, some of the individual cultivators and natives turned away and took the opportunity to quietly leave this ce.


    Jiang Ming could naturally sense it. However, he did not care. He had no reason to limit the freedom of someone who had no grievances or enmity with him.


    However, Wei Shouguang and some of the natives he led stood firmly behind Jiang Ming and had no intention of leaving.


    Wei Shouguang, who was used to seeing life and death, knew how to ensure his personal safety to the greatest extent in this extremely dangerous ce.


    Suddenly, there seemed to be a breeze around Jiang Ming¡¯s body, and there were traces of unknown energy seeping into his body.


    ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Jiang Ming opened his eyes, and a ray of divine light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem too difficult. Is it because my aptitude has improved that it¡¯s much easier for me to cultivate this technique?¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. The feeling of bing a genius was amazing.


    He then tried to use the Star Refining Technique again. A light breeze flowed around his fingertips, and wisps of energy entered his body.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s called the Star Refining Technique, the mysterious energy can also be absorbed and refined. If I can get the entire manual for this technique, I might be able to improve my physical body to a higher level!¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself.


    This energy was not spiritual energy. It was some kind of secret energy that existed between heaven and earth. Although it was extremely thin, it seemed to have a great effect on his body.

 Chapter 289 - 289 The Star Refining Technique (3)

    289 The Star Refining Technique (3)


    ¡°It¡¯s time to enter the pce and take a look,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself as he slowly walked toward the entrance of the stone pce.


    When Mo and the other two cultivators of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain saw this scene, their eyes shed with joy. Was this guy finally seeking death?


    They did not think that Zhang Shan would be able to obtain any opportunities from the stone pce. After all, even cultivators from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain like them, who had a lot of secret knowledge rted to the ruins, could not explore the secrets of the stone pce. How could this guy do it?


    Jiang Ming stepped forward and stopped at the door of the stone pce. The next moment, he slowly stretched out his hand and put it on the cold, rough wall. The Star Refining Technique was naturally activated.


    !!


    The stone pce, which had been silent all this time, suddenly emitted a weak light. Threads of starlight spread out from the hundreds of ancient characters.


    The entire pce seemed to havee alive at this moment. The characters were like stars moving, slowly moving around the pce.


    In the end, all the ancient characters gathered at the door of the pce, separated from the wall, and gathered in front of Jiang Ming to form a door made of starlight characters. It was extremely mysterious.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Mo was dumbfounded.


    They had tried their best. However, they had not been able to make any progress. Who was Zhang Shan?


    Jiang Ming was also a little surprised.


    ¡°Friend, are you sure this is normal?¡± Jiang Ming could not help but ask.


    ¡°It should be fine?¡± The ck sword was a little uncertain. However, he immediately encouraged Jiang Ming. ¡°The heavens have chosen you. Go in!


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Jiang Ming was speechless. However, since things hade to this, there was no reason to retreat.


    He calmed his mind and stepped into the door made of starlight characters.


    The scene in front of him suddenly changed. Jiang Ming looked around and found that he was standing in a vast giant pce. Above the dome of the giant pce, which was hundreds of feet high, there were stars rotating. For a moment, it was difficult for Jiang Ming to tell whether it was real or fake.


    In the pce, there were many thick stone pirs carved with various animal runes. In the center of the pce, there was a ck stone tablet with the same ancient characters engraved on it.


    From the stone tablet, Jiang Ming could faintly feel a vast and mysterious fluctuation of energy. It was as if he was facing the starry sky.


    ¡°Could this be a broken star?¡± Jiang Ming could not help but wonder.


    The ck sword said, ¡°It seems that the basic chapter is outside the stone pce, and what is recorded on this stone tablet should be the main chapter. However, it feels rather iplete. No wonder there were rumors that this technique was wed. Even if you master it, it¡¯ll be hard to use all of your power!¡±


    Immediately, the ck sword began to trante the main chapter of the Star Refining Technique for Jiang Ming. However, as Jiang Ming listened, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Why does it feel like another cultivation technique? Isn¡¯t it too much of a coincidence? The cultivator only focuses on receiving and refining the starlight energy, but not on using it. As for the other cultivation technique, it requires a lot of celestial energy just to cultivate,¡± Jiang Ming muttered. ¡°It¡¯s like the Star Refining Technique seems to be the first part of that cultivation technique.¡±


    He could not help but think of the invincible technique he had obtained in the star passage, the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body.

 Chapter 290 - 290 The Hundred Tribulations Sacred Body (1)

    290 The Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body (1)


    In the stone pce, the ck sword had already tranted the entire scripture on the stone tablet and ryed it to Jiang Ming.


    ¡°It refines the starlight of various worlds as well as the celestial energy for one¡¯s own use.¡± Jiang Ming was going through theplete Star Refining Technique and was somewhat lost in thought.


    Although this technique was called the Star Refining Technique, in addition to the power of the starlight, it could also refine all kinds of rare secret energies in the world and use them to temper the body. It was a secret technique that existed solely for the purpose of tempering the body.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed as the ck sword said. It can be considered an extremely exquisite and rare technique to refine and absorb secret energies into one¡¯s body. However, it¡¯s a little too vague on how to unleash the effects of these secret energies. Moreover, although this technique seems to be iplete, if it wasbined with the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body, it seems like a perfect match. Is it really just a coincidence?¡±


    The Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body was obtained by Jiang Ming from the old man he met on the mysterious starlit path. Its origin was surprisingly ancient. Even the old man did not know its original source. He only knew that if it could be perfected, it would be an invincible method of tempering the body.


    During the two years of cultivation in the ck Wind Demonic Abyss, Jiang Ming carefully studied the scriptures of the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body several times. He found that although it was amazing and powerful after mastering it, it was immensely difficult.


    For every three levels of the technique, he would have to face a tribtion. Only after passing this tribtion could he continue to practice the next level of the technique.


    The tribtion was also a great opportunity. If one could pass it, the benefits they would obtain would be amazing.


    ording to the cultivation technique, if someone could pass the hundredth tribtion, they could beparable to a true immortal.


    However, the tribtions became more and more terrifying as one progressed. Even the creator of this cultivation method had only estimated that one needed to pass one hundred tribtions to be a true immortal. No one had actually reached this step.


    This was also the reason why even though the old man had obtained this technique, he was unable to cultivate it fully.


    He did not dare go through the terrifying tribtions as he cultivated further.


    ¡°Passing the tribtions is the easy part! However, I still can¡¯t practice this technique. I have another issue that¡¯s stopping me,¡± Jiang Ming said to himself.


    To cultivate the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body fully, one also needed to absorb a lot of celestial energy.


    However, although the scripture of the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body was profound, it was an ancient and primitive cultivation technique. It had not ironed out the finer details.


    Although it exined how to use celestial energy to temper the body, it did not mention how to guide and refine the celestial energy. It was up to the cultivator to figure it out on his own.


    Jiang Ming spected that perhaps the origin of this technique was so ancient that the cultivation civilization of that era was extremely primitive. They only paid attention to the simplicity of the great cultivation. When it was created, they did not consider the finer details at all.


    ¡°In fact, when the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body was created, celestial energy was not as rare as it is in this era. Perhaps, many eras ago, celestial energy waspletely different from today.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head and stopped thinking about these problems. The main point now was that the Star Refining Technique he wasprehending at this time seemed to exist for the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body.


    The weakness of the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body was that it could not draw and refine celestial energy. However, this was perfectly solved by the Star Refining Technique.


    The more Jiang Ming studied the technique, the more he felt that there was a connection between the Star Refining Technique and the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body. Some of the ws in it were too obvious. It was impossible for someone who could create a technique of this level to have such ws.


    The most likely possibility was that the creator of the Star Refining Technique only wanted to create a technique that could refine celestial energy.


    ¡°Perhaps there really is someone who created the Star Refining Technique in order to cultivate the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body,¡± Jiang Ming said softly. Although his guess was shocking, it was not impossible.


    ording to what the old man had said, he was not the only one who had discovered this technique. He had discovered it together with a few experts of the same generation. Perhaps this technique had also been passed down from the hands of others.


    ¡°No matter what, this might be the best opportunity to cultivate the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes darted around. He eliminated all distracting thoughts and began to carefully study the Star Refining Technique.


    Gradually, his body emitted ayer of faint light. It flickered as if he was breathing, and it contained a mysterious rhythm.


    Then, a bit of light emerged and went into his body.


    A hint of joy shed across his face. ¡°The celestial energy in this stone pce seems to be much stronger than the outside world. Is it because of the stars on the dome?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt something in his heart and looked up. The stars were rotating and bursting with starlight.

 Chapter 291 - 291 Hundred Tribulations Sacred Body (2)

    291 Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body (2)


    Even when he was practicing the Star Refining Technique, he did not know if it was some kind of illusion. However, Jiang Ming always felt that the speed of the stars seemed to be slightly faster, and more starlight was scattered down.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a real star. However, it might be refined from a star fragment that contains an astonishing amount of celestial energy. Those who can cultivate the Star Refining Technique to a high level might be able to obtain more celestial energy in this pce.¡±


    Jiang Ming realized that this seemingly unremarkable stone pce might have had an extraordinary position in this blessednd of immortal cultivation.


    He even suspected that the blessednd of immortal cultivators had obtained the Star Refining Technique as well as the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body. That was why they created such a stone pce to select talented martial artists.


    However, these were all guesses. The truth had been buried tens of thousands of years ago, and perhaps it would never be known.


    ¡°Ah.¡± In the storage ring, the ck sword suddenly cried out, ¡°I can also cultivate the Star Refining Technique and absorb the celestial energy in this pce. It seems to be able to repair my body! Bro, can you let me out for a while?¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and directly threw out the ck sword. Anyway, there was no one in the pce. Thus, it was fine to let it out.


    ¡°Ah! The taste of freedom is so good!¡±


    The ck sword flew around in circles and screamed. Jiang Ming ignored it. He continued toprehend and practice the Star Refining Technique.


    As Jiang Ming¡¯sprehension became deeper and deeper, more and more light gathered around his body. Gradually, his whole body seemed to be covered with ayer of starlight, and rich celestial energy continued to gather in his body.


    ¡°Wow!¡± When the ck sword saw this, it muttered to itself enviously, ¡°This stone pce¡¯s celestial energy has been umted for countless years. Now that it has been opened, it¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t absorb as much celestial energy as him.¡±


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a shocking fluctuation burst out from Jiang Ming¡¯s body. The starlight on his body was sucked into his body and disappeared.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s body seemed to have turned into a ck hole. At this moment, it began to devour the surrounding celestial energy. The bright light around his body formed a vortex and poured into him.


    The ck sword was shocked. How was this possible?


    No matter how monstrous a genius was, it was impossible for him to devour celestial energy like this. His physical body could not withstand such a huge amount of energy at all. Even a Golden Core Realm cultivator would copse directly.


    ¡°This kid won¡¯t cheat, right?¡±


    The ck sword stared at Jiang Ming in fear. However, after a long time, the vortex of celestial energy was still pouring into Jiang Ming. However, Jiang Ming was still safe and sound. On the contrary, his aura became deeper and more restrained, making it harder for the ck sword to see through him.


    ¡°Could this guy really be a descendant of some powerhouse?¡± The ck sword looked at Jiang Ming and could not help but guess.


    Jiang Ming was impossible to kill. He had survived so many harsh environments. However, he was still fine, which stumped the ck sword.


    ¡°Perhaps following this guy isn¡¯t a bad thing.¡±


    From the beginning, it wanted to ride on Jiang Ming¡¯s coattails. However, it was just an idea to fleece him. Despite that, the longer it stayed with him, the more it realized that he was extraordinary. Perhaps there were some things that its previous master could not achieve. However, this person had the hope of achieving them.


    The ck sword sighed indifferently. Anyway, it did not matter. Its life was too long anyway. At most, it would wait for this person to die, and then it could freely continue to y around.


    Jiang Ming naturally did not know what the ck sword was thinking. Otherwise, he would have told it to stop being wishful.


    At this time, Jiang Ming had already started to practice the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body while circting the Star Refining Technique.


    As soon as he started to practice, his body burst out with an amazing power. The celestial energy that was refined into his body waspletely devoured by the cirction of the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body, forming wisps of energy thatpletely integrated into Jiang Ming¡¯s limbs and bones.


    If the Star Refining Technique was to refine celestial energy into the body and store it, the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body would integrate it with the body. These techniques were inseparable.


    Jiang Ming, who had started to practice the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body, felt his body have an increased desire for celestial energy, which caused him to devour the surrounding celestial energy violently.


    ¡°Everything in my body is being reconstructed!¡±


    While Jiang Ming practiced, he felt the changes in his body. It was as if his whole foundation of martial arts was being destroyed and rebuilt!

 Chapter 292 - 292 Hundred Tribulations Sacred Body (3)

    292 Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body (3)


    ¡°What an overbearing cultivation technique!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but sigh. ¡°Is this the invincible technique? It can¡¯t amodate other techniques at all. If I want to take its path, I have to destroy all the other paths I¡¯ve ever taken.¡±


    However, the more he cultivated, the more Jiang Ming felt the power of the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body. The celestial energy that integrated into his body was refining his body in an extremely thorough way, pushing it to the most perfect state.


    Jiang Ming seemed to hear a slight sounding from his body. There was a feeling of numbness from head to toe, and at this moment, some changes had happened.


    !!


    He quickly looked down and found that his skin was shedding. Large pieces of skin were peeling off and falling to the ground.


    Jiang Ming touched his cheek. As expected, the skin was falling off here as well. Even the skin on other parts of his body was doing the same, revealing crystal-clear and wless skin underneath. It was smooth and warm to the touch.


    ¡°F*ck, you¡¯ve be as pretty as a woman!¡± The ck sword could not help but cry out when it saw this scene.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Jiang Ming said unhappily. However, he knew in his heart that this was the transformation brought by the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body, which made his body move toward a more perfect realm.


    After more than two hundred years of cultivation, Jiang Ming believed that his physical body was far superior to his peers, and it had almost no ws. However, the cultivation of this technique had improved his physical body by arge margin.


    ¡°My blood Qi is also being refined again, and there are shocking changes.¡±


    After about four hours, Jiang Ming¡¯s body shook, and the transformation waspleted. Pieces of old skin fell off his body, revealing perfect and wless skin. His whole body was filled with the aura of the great cultivation.


    The first level of the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body waspleted!


    ¡°The first level of the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body should correspond to the early stage of the Qi Refinement Realm. However, my strength has long surpassed this realm. Although it¡¯s a reconstruction, my cultivation is not slow,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. Without stopping, he continued to practice the second level.


    This ce was so rich in celestial energy. He did not know when he woulde to a ce like this again. Naturally, he had to make full use of it.


    After a few hours, he hadpleted the second level of the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body, which was equivalent to the middle stage of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s body shed anotheryer of old skin, which even contained traces of blood. The transformation was more intense than the first time.


    ¡°What are you practicing? Why have I never seen this kind of cultivation technique before?¡± the ck sword asked in fear. It felt an aura from Jiang Ming that made it ufortable.


    ¡°I have a feeling that if you continue to practice, you might attract something horrifying,¡± the ck sword could not help but mutter.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart moved slightly as he thought of the deadly tribtion. Perhaps the ck sword had sensed something that he could not detect.


    ¡®ording to the scripture, there is a heavenly tribtion for every three levels. If I cultivate one more level, will I encounter the heavenly tribtion?¡± Jiang Ming whispered internally. ording to the first two levels, the third level should correspond to thete stage of the Qi Refinement Realm. If he practiced it topletion, the heavenly tribtion he would encounter would be the hurdle between the Qi Refinement Realm and the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see what kind of heavenly tribtion it is.¡±


    Jiang Ming rested for a moment and continued to practice the third level without stopping.


    The vortex of celestial energy around his body was also getting bigger and bigger. Therge stars on the dome seemed to be dropping down threads of starlight on Jiang Ming¡¯s body.


    After about a day, he had finallypleted the third level of the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body!


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face suddenly changed slightly as he felt a wisp of movement that made his heart palpitate.

 Chapter 293 - 293 The Transformation in the Heavenly Tribulation (1)

    293 The Transformation in the Heavenly Tribtion (1)


    In the stone pce, Jiang Ming refined the vast amount of celestial energy into his body and finallypleted the third level of the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body.


    After three transformations, his body was covered in old skin, blood vessels, and broken bones. The further he went through the transformations, the more intense they became. His entire body had been tempered to be tougher and more powerful, containing an astonishing power.


    Jiang Ming had a feeling that his physical body and blood Qi were more than twice as strong as before he practiced the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body. With the power of martial arts cultivation alone, without using any forbidden techniques, he might be able to fight against cultivators in the middle or evente stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    However, the moment the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body reached the third level, Jiang Ming felt that there was a sense of danger in the void that was approaching quickly.


    !!


    ¡°Is there really a heavenly tribtion every three levels?¡± Regardless, he did not panic. Instead, he wanted to see what this heavenly tribtion was like.


    Threads of lightning arcs seemed to condense in the void, giving off crackling sounds.


    A heart-palpitating and oppressive aura was rapidly descending.


    ¡°What have you done? Why did you attract the aura of the heavenly tribtion? Are you looking for death?¡± Even the ck sword was shocked. It sensed that a great disaster wasing. It quickly moved away from Jiang Ming and shouted.


    Jiang Ming was surprised. He carefully sensed the danger in the dark and tried to figure out why the heavenly tribtion would descend. After all, legend had it that only those unfathomably powerful immortal cultivators had a slight chance of attracting the heavenly tribtion. Ordinary cultivators had never even seen it before, let alone attract it.


    However, Jiang Ming could trigger the heavenly tribtion just by practicing a cultivation technique.


    ¡°From this, it can be seen how amazing the person who created this technique is. It¡¯s a pity that this technique might be too powerful. Even the founder couldn¡¯t cultivate it to the highest realm in theory. Wait a minute? Could it be the celestial energy that has been refined in my body?¡± Suddenly, Jiang Ming thought of a possibility. ¡°Celestial energy is a mysterious energy that is even more powerful than spiritual energy. It is suspected to be rted to the origins of heaven and earth. It is extremely rare. Even in a blessednd with rich spiritual energy, it is almost impossible to have such rich celestial energy. Now that I¡¯ve cultivated the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body and absorbed so much celestial energy into my body, did I break some kind of boundary, leading to the heavenly tribtion?¡±


    This truly could be a possibility.


    After all, there had never been any cultivation technique that could absorb celestial energy without restraint and refine it into one¡¯s body like the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body.


    ¡°Perhaps this is a forbidden path that is not tolerated by the heavens.¡±


    An ear-piercing explosion rang out, and it did not leave Jiang Ming any time to think.


    He suddenly looked up and saw that the rotating star on the dome had disappeared. In its ce was a dark cloud that covered a radius of several thousand feet, almost filling the entire pce.


    The clouds were thick, and purple lightning was flickering through the clouds, brewing with terrifying power.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s hair was floating up, and his skin felt like it was on fire. Even before the heavenly tribtion hade, he could already feel its heart-palpitating pressure.


    Jiang Ming quickly threw his storage ring, spiritual beast bag, and other things far away to avoid them being destroyed. He looked up at the thunderclouds, his eyes full of excitement.


    ¡°Damn it! This lunatic!¡± The ck sword had already shrunk into a corner of the giant pce, trembling. Were the immortal cultivators this violent these days, triggering heavenly tribtions just because of mere disagreements?


    A thick bolt of lightning struck down, and the blinding light seemed to prate everything, illuminating the entire pce.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s entire body was struck, and he was smashed into the ground by the terrifying power. His whole body was charred ck, and his hair stood up.


    Jiang Ming gasped. The meridians in his body were being ravaged by the terrifying power of the heavenly tribtion. It seemed that there were no wounds on his body. However, it was as if he was being pulled out and skinned.


    Before he could react, one after another, extremely thick bolts of lightning descended, drowning Jiang Ming in an instant.


    ¡°Damn it! He won¡¯t die, right? Even Golden Core Realm cultivators would not be able to survive this,¡± the ck sword mumbled. ¡°What kind of thing did this guy do to trigger such a terrifying heavenly tribtion?¡±


    And under the thundercloud, Jiang Ming had long been struck multiple times, and his eyes rolled back.


    His whole body was covered in cuts and bruises, and the smell of burnt flesh permeated through the air.


    ¡°This is only the first tribtion, and it¡¯s already so terrifying. If I cultivate to theter stages. Will I even be able to survive?¡± Jiang Ming could not help but wonder. ¡°No wonder even the old man on the starlit path, who stands at the top of the immortal cultivation world, can¡¯t do anything to perfect this invincible technique.¡±


    How was this an invincible technique? It was clearly a technique to court death!

 Chapter 294 - 294 The Transformation in the Heavenly Tribulation (2)

    294 The Transformation in the Heavenly Tribtion (2)


    ¡°However, I should be able to withstand it if I try again!¡± Jiang Ming gritted his teeth and firmly suppressed the power of the inextinguishable origin light.


    He could feel the power of the tribtion. Although it was terrifying, it seemed to have been suppressed within the Foundation Establishment Realm. It was infinitely close to the Golden Core Realm. However, it had never broken through that boundary.


    ¡°Could it be that the heavenly tribtion is also based on the cultivation level of the person undergoing the tribtion?¡± Jiang Ming thought. ¡°Maybe this is also a test.¡±


    However, this test was a little too cruel. Almost all of the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators would probably die here.


    Boom!


    An even more terrifying bolt of lightning fell. A big pit was struck where Jiang Ming was standing, and everything was charred ck. He was struck so hard that he did not even look like a human. He felt that arge number of his bones and meridians were broken, and he could not even stand up.


    However, during this process, Jiang Ming suddenly felt that the celestial energy in his body seemed to be thriving in the heavenly tribtion. It seemed to be integrating with his body, and now, it felt like it was an indistinguishable part of him.


    In the depths of Jiang Ming¡¯s body, new blood and muscles were also forming. They were constantly being destroyed and rebuilt and were more powerful than ever each time.


    Jiang Ming had a trace of enlightenment. ¡°The heavenly tribtion is not only a tribtion of life and death. It is also a sorting and integration of the physical body. It willpletely mend your previous ws and set you on the right path.¡±


    The level of celestial energy was too high. Even if the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body was an invincible technique, the cultivator¡¯s realm could notpletely control its power. With the help of the power of the heavenly tribtion, the cultivator couldpletely integrate the celestial energy with his body.


    ¡°The person who created this technique is really a ruthless person.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but admire him. He continued trying to pass the tribtion.


    After an unknown amount of time, thest bolt of lightning struck down and the dark cloud finally dispersed.


    Jiang Ming was lying in a deep pit, his skin was torn open, and his body was surrounded by gallons of his own blood. He had been ravaged many times.


    The Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body operated on its own, and thest trace of the celestial energypletely integrated into his body, making Jiang Ming¡¯s body slowly recover.


    Jiang Ming blinked, and the inextinguishable origin light started to repair and recover his body. In a few breaths, he waspletely restored.


    If he did not have the inextinguishable original light, even if his physical body underwent a transformation, he would still have to rest for ten days to half a month before he could fully recover.


    However, with the help of the inextinguishable origin light, this problem did not exist at all.


    ¡°Only after passing this tribtion can I be considered to havepleted the third level of the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body!¡±


    Jiang Ming clenched his fist, and a faint light flowed in his palm. He felt that at this time, his whole person was like a powerful and unparalleled magical tool.


    He even had a feeling that perhaps no one below the Golden Core Realm could be his match.


    ¡°As for Golden Core Realm cultivators, I probably can¡¯t fight them head-on. After all, experts of that level have lived for hundreds of years and have many trump cards in their hands!¡±


    Jiang Ming muttered to himself. He was not too arrogant. Only his physical body was powerful. His spiritual energy and soul still needed to be stronger. He still had to make up for his shorings as much as possible in order to face more powerful enemies.


    A ck shadow suddenly swept over, apanied by an anxious shout.


    ¡°Bro! Are you still alive? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been struck to death.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s good mood from his breakthrough was instantly gone. He jumped out of the big pit in a bad mood, put away his storage ring and other items, and changed into clean clothes.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually fine?¡± When the ck sword saw Jiang Ming in perfect condition, it was shocked. ¡°That was a heavenly tribtion! Bro, who are you? Are you really the reincarnation of a demonic powerhouse?¡±


    ¡°Friend, times have changed. Which of today¡¯s peerless geniuses hasn¡¯t passed one or two heavenly tribtions? What I did is nothing, nothing!¡± Jiang Ming gave him a random excuse.


    The ck sword was so stunned that it could not tell whether his words were true. Had the cultivation world of the new era developed so quickly?


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to stay here any longer. It¡¯s time to leave!¡± Jiang Ming raised his head, looked at the dark clouds and the dome of stars that had dispersed, and smiled faintly.


    Although there were still remnants of celestial energy here, he had broken through three levels of the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body in a row. It would take some time for this ce to recover its energy. He could not cultivate further for the time being. Therefore, it was useless to stay here.


    At this moment, the ck stone tablet in front of Jiang Ming suddenly cracked, and then with an explosive sound, it suddenly copsed and turned into dust on the ground.


    In the sky above the pce, the rotating stars seemed to slowly rise, moving further and further away from the ground. Gradually, they became real stars, turning into bright specks of light that hung high above.


    ¡°You¡¯ve passed the final test of this ce?¡± The ck sword mumbled, ¡°The scriptures have crumbled and disappeared. The area has undergone such a change. This can only happen when someone has passed the ultimate trial.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment, and then his heart twinged. Although he had learned the Star Refining Technique, he had not practiced it to a high level.

 Chapter 295 - 295 The Transformation in the Heavenly Tribulation (3)

    295 The Transformation in the Heavenly Tribtion (3)


    If he was the one who caused this, the only exnation was that he had used the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body. Could the change be attributed to him passing the heavenly tribtion?


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it seems that I¡¯ve indeed seen the existence of the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body in this blessednd of immortal cultivation. However, it¡¯s true that not everyone can cultivate this technique.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head and looked in the direction where he came from. A gate appeared, no longer as mysterious as before. Jiang Ming could even see the ruins outside through the gate.


    ¡°It seems like the restriction on this stone pce haspletely disappeared.¡± With this thought in mind, Jiang Ming put away the ck sword and strode out.


    !!


    * * *


    Wei Shouguang and the others looked in the direction of the stone pce with bewilderment.


    At this moment, the many ancient characters engraved on the stone pce were slowly dissipating. It hadpletely turned into an ordinary stone pce without any other special features.


    At the entrance, the mysterious scene hadpletely disappeared. The inside of the pce could be vaguely seen. It seemed to be far vaster than imagined.


    A figure slowly walked out of the stone pce.


    ¡°Lord Zhang!¡± Wei Shouguang hurriedly stepped forward.


    ¡°Wei Shouguang, you can still call me Zhang Shan!¡± Jiang Ming smiled and suddenly looked around. ¡°Where are Mo and the other two?¡±


    Wei Shouguang quickly replied, ¡°Not long after you went in, the three of them gathered together and whispered among themselves. Then, they suddenly ran away. They haven¡¯t returned yet!¡±


    Jiang Ming was expressionless and not surprised at all. The Soul Seed Spell was limited to a certain distance. If those three were not stupid, they should have run as far as possible.


    ¡°How long has it been since I went in?¡± he asked.


    ¡°About two days!¡± Wei Shouguang said, ¡°We¡¯ve seen a few waves of explorers in the past two days. There were even cultivators from the Qingyuan Sword Valley who were on the same path as us outside. They were all covered in blood. It seemed that they had encountered something major. They were rushing to the depths of the ruins. However, we didn¡¯t see anyone from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain again.¡±


    ¡°The Qingyuan Sword Valley?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered, and he made a note of this.


    ¡°If Mo and the others had found helpers to take revenge, they would have found us long ago,¡± he thought. Then, he muttered, ¡°They haven¡¯te back yet. This means that they¡¯re afraid. There¡¯s no one who can fight me in this area that restricts Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators. There¡¯s a high possibility that they¡¯ve escaped to other areas of the ruins.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Shan, you must be wary of them. I heard of these people from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain when I was in Xuanguang City. They¡¯re really terrible,¡± Wei Shouguang quickly said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If we really meet again, it¡¯s hard to say what will happen!¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and then looked at Wei Shouguang and the group of natives he led. ¡°Wei Shouguang, we¡¯vee all the way here. Therefore, it¡¯s time to part. These ruins are too dangerous. Thus, it¡¯s best for everyone to leave as soon as possible! However, there are still some remnants of celestial energy in this stone pce. Before you guys leave, you can cultivate here for a period of time.¡±


    Jiang Ming had a good impression of Wei Shouguang. Along the way, Wei Shouguang also gave him a lot of useful information. He could be considered a good friend. It would cost Jiang Ming nothing to help him out before he left.


    He taught Wei Shouguang the basics of the Star Refining Technique, which was engraved outside the stone pce, so that they could enter the stone pce and absorb the celestial energy.


    Although the basic chapter of the Star Refining Technique was nothing to Jiang Ming, it was a peerless secret technique for ordinary martial artists like Wei Shouguang. They were all extremely excited and thanked Jiang Ming repeatedly.


    ¡°Zhang Shan, I, Wei Shouguang, won¡¯t decline any of your requests in the future!¡± Wei Shouguang said before entering the stone pce.


    ¡°Maybe one day I¡¯ll really need your help!¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and said goodbye to Wei Shouguang. He continued to advance toward the depths of the ruins alone.


    Just now, Wei Shouguang had said that he had seen people from the Qingyuan Sword Valley injured. He did not know if Wu Hen was among them. After all, they were old colleagues and fellow townsmen. Thus, he would help if he could.

 Chapter 296 - 296 Invincible Below the Golden Core Realm (1)

    296 Invincible Below the Golden Core Realm (1)


    In a dense forest, the shocking roar of a demonic beast rang out, shaking the ground. Its savage and fierce aura overflowed, causing many weak demonic beasts to hide away in fear.


    Two figures with a huge difference in size were fighting each other. A huge collision urred, and terrifying shockwaves erupted, destroying more than ten towering trees and copsing arge area of mountain rocks.


    The demonic beast was a huge ck wolf with extremely sharp fangs. Its blood-red eyes were filled with murderous intent as it stared at the human in front of it. Without any hesitation, it pounced again.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite resistant to being beaten up!¡±


    !!


    On the other side, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm. His body suddenly jumped up, and his blood Qi was as bright as the sun. It was condensed on his fist, and like a meteorite falling from the sky, he struck forward.


    Even if the wolf was powerful enough to tear apart a group of Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators, it was still not strong enough in front of Jiang Ming, who had passed the first tribtion of the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body. His fist was harder than the wolf¡¯s head. The ck wolf was dizzy and wondered if the opponent in front of it was a real human.


    After dozens of punches, Jiang Ming jumped to the sky. His fist was burning, and it smashed through the ck wolf¡¯s head. Blood rained down, leaving only the headless body of the fierce wolf falling down.


    Demonic beasts at the Foundation Establishment Realm were delicious!


    Jiang Ming carried the wolf¡¯s body and nodded in satisfaction. He tapped his feet and flew to the mountain not far away.


    On the peak of the mountain, there was spirit grass everywhere. It was a ce rich in spiritual energy.


    At the very center of the mountain peak was a small tree that was as tall as a person. It bore more than ten glistening yellow fruits that were emitting a soft glow and a fragrant scent.


    ¡°The soul-cleansing fruit is an extremely rare spirit herb in the outside world. It can cleanse and nourish the soul. It is one of the very few spirit herbs that have an effect on the soul. To think that it would appear here just like that. A single fruit is worth tens of thousands of spirit stones!¡±


    Jiang Ming stood in front of the small tree and muttered to himself. His eyes were also filled with amazement.


    He had discovered this small tree on this mountain earlier. When he was about to pluck the fruit, he encountered the pitch-ck wolf.


    ¡°The strength of that wolf almost surpasses the Foundation Establishment Realm. With it guarding this small tree, no one can pick these soul-cleansing fruits. Otherwise, I probably wouldn¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and threw the wolf¡¯s body on the ground. He took out a jade box and put all the soul-cleansing fruits in it.


    Immediately, Jiang Ming skinned and cut down the beast, picked out the best part of the meat, and roasted it on the fire, ready to enjoy a good meal.


    Demonic beasts this strong contained a rich essence that was beyond imagination. For Jiang Ming, it was also a great supplement that could stabilize his cultivation base.


    While roasting the meat, Jiang Ming also took out a soul-cleansing fruit and ate it without hesitation.


    A stream of clear, fluid energy instantly swept through Jiang Ming¡¯s limbs and bones, making his whole mind extremely clear. He felt a strange power nourishing his divine soul, making his perception of his surroundings much more sensitive.


    ¡°Huh? My soul¡­ It¡¯s undergoing a transformation!¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly shuddered. He felt that his divine soul seemed to be slowly withering and dying under the nourishment of the soul-cleansing fruit. However, in the deepest part of his divine soul, a new existence was slowly being born.


    An invisible fluctuation spread out with Jiang Ming as the center.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face shed with a trace of unbelievable ecstasy. He quickly closed his eyes and carefully sensed the new power from his soul.


    At this moment, although Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were closed, he could still clearly see his surroundings. It was as if he was omnipresent. He could clearly perceive minute details like the veins on the leaves.


    ¡°Is this the divine will?¡±


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and muttered to himself.


    He had never expected that he would actually be able to form his divine will today.


    Once a cultivator opened up their spiritual core, they would naturally possess a divine soul, which was an existence one level higher than the soul of an ordinary person. They could sense many things that ordinary people could not.


    However, the cultivation of the divine soul was extremely difficult. Generally speaking, it could only be slowly nurtured with the growth of cultivation. Even if one took a natural treasure like the soul-cleansing fruit, it could only slightly speed up its growth.


    The divine will was the result of the divine soul being condensed to the extreme. It was an existence that was one level higher than the divine soul.


    Those with a divine will could drive magical tools to attack their enemies from a distance without using spiritual energy.


    The divine will could also form a divine will realm. Within the realm, one¡¯s will could directly attack the divine soul of other cultivators. If the enemy¡¯s divine soul was not stable enough, it could even be destroyed and killed on the spot.


    In addition, one¡¯s divine will could also increase the power of spells and greatly improve alchemy and tool refining techniques. It could improve almost all of a cultivator¡¯s abilities, and it was something that countless cultivators dreamed of.


    However, it was extremely difficult to transform one¡¯s divine soul into their divine will. Even among Golden Core Realm cultivators, less than one in ten could cultivate their divine will. Once one cultivated their divine will, one could be said to be invincible among those of the same level.

 Chapter 297 - 297 Invincible Below the Golden Core Realm (2)

    297 Invincible Below the Golden Core Realm (2)


    It was almost impossible for those below the Golden Core Realm to cultivate the divine will. Not only did it require time and experience, but it also required a profound cultivation base and tempering. It required growth in actual battles as well as the cleansing of the being by heaven and earth when one broke through several realms.


    ¡°I seem to have fulfilled all of these conditions.¡± Jiang Ming recalled the records about the divine will in the ancient texts and could not help but mutter to himself, ¡°In terms of cultivation time, I¡¯ve been here for more than two hundred years, and I¡¯ve experienced countless battles and hardships. As for the cleansing of the being by heaven and earth, the heavenly tribtion I experienced probably covered that. Besides, in that starlit path, I witnessed more than forty heavenly tribtions and experienced the baptism of countless fragments of the great cultivation.¡±


    Jiang Ming recalled these experiences. In addition, when he was in the mortal world, he had been drinking medicinal soups every day to enhance his senses.


    Now that he thought about it, perhaps the medicinal soup back then was also secretly nourishing his divine soul.


    !!


    With all of these added together, eating the soul-cleansing fruit today was the spur needed to make his divine soul undergo an ultimate transformation and give birth to his divine will.


    ¡°Huh? The transformation stopped?¡± Jiang Ming suddenly raised his eyebrows and felt that his newborn divine will seemed to have stopped growing.


    ¡°It seems that my divine will needs a lot of nutrients.¡±


    Jiang Ming quickly continued to consume the second soul-cleansing fruit. The pure medicinal power once again gathered toward his divine will, causing it to grow slowly.


    Jiang Ming ended up eating seven of those fruits.


    He looked inside and saw a golden light floating in his soul sea. It was like the only light in the chaos, illuminating the void.


    This light was the divine will. It hadpletely taken shape and was extremely stable. Thest soul-cleansing fruit that Jiang Ming ate had no effect on this divine will.


    ¡°The soul-cleansing fruit has the strongest effect on the divine soul. It seems like its medicinal effects are already somewhat insufficient for the divine will!¡±


    Jiang Ming thought about it. Anyway, the fruits were still very valuable. If he took it out, he might be able to exchange it for some rare treasures or cultivation techniques.


    After putting away the remaining fruits, Jiang Ming started eating the meat he had roasted.


    The rich essence dissolved in his body. Jiang Ming quickly ran the Mystic me Spirit Sacrifice Spell to refine it, nourishing and stabilizing his spiritual base, and consolidating his cultivation base.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that there are treasures everywhere in the ruins. The essence contained in the meat of that wolf is almost equivalent to several months of cultivation. It can make my cultivation improve a lot.¡±


    The next morning, Jiang Ming breathed in and out, tempering his body, and practicing a set of fist techniques on the top of the mountain.


    Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows and looked into the distance.


    After his divine soul transformed into his divine will, Jiang Ming¡¯s perception had also been enhanced exponentially. He could already sense beings who had yet to reveal their auras.


    After Jiang Ming looked in that direction for a few seconds, six or seven ck spots appeared in the distance and then quickly approached him.


    ¡°They¡¯re all Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators.¡± Jiang Ming squinted and figured out their purpose.


    It was likely that this soul-cleansing fruit had long been discovered by others. However, the ck wolf was too difficult to deal with. Therefore, no one could grab the fruit. Now, the wolf was gone, and they were trying to find the fruit.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re toote!¡± Jiang Ming shook his head. He could not be bothered to pay attention to these people and was about to turn around and leave.


    However, a sword aura suddenly shot from a distance, aiming at Jiang Ming¡¯s head.


    ¡°Stop! Who dares steal what belongs to the Cangming Grotto-Heaven?¡±


    Jiang Ming stopped in his tracks.


    With a wave of his hand, he shattered the sword aura and stared at the people who were flying over with a strange look in his eyes.


    He had a bone to pick with the Cangming Grotto-Heaven.


    One by one, figures descended to the top of the mountain and instantly surrounded Jiang Ming.


    ¡°The soul-cleansing fruits are already gone. This person must have picked it!¡± One of the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators was clearly very familiar with this ce. He quickly looked at the ce where the soul-cleansing fruit grew and immediately shouted.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, you¡¯ve stolen what belongs to the Cangming Grotto-Heaven. You even ate the fruits and tried to run away! How shameless!¡± The leader of the groupughed mockingly. His eyes gleamed, and a powerful pressure pressed down, causing the surrounding air to freeze.


    ¡°You¡¯re at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm.¡± Jiang Ming looked at the man with a little curiosity and smiled. ¡°You must be an elite discipline of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven to be able to cultivate to this stage. I wonder if the Cangming Grotto-Heaven will feel bad if you die here?¡±


    ¡°Haha! It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve met such an arrogant person!¡± The other party¡¯s leader was not angry at all. However, he looked at Jiang Ming condescendingly. ¡°Hand over the soul-cleansing fruit and I¡¯ll leave your corpse intact!¡±


    ¡°Wait! Something¡¯s not right. There should be an extremely fierce demonic wolf here. Why is it not here today?¡± the person, who had checked the soul-cleansing fruit earlier, said in a low voice as he looked around.


    ¡°You mean that ck wolf? I¡¯ve already eaten it! If I had known that you guys woulde, I would have left some bones for you,¡± Jiang Ming said with a smile.


    ¡°You arrogant b*stard, you¡¯re spouting nonsense! That wolf can tear apart a cultivator at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm. How can you even scratch it?¡± The Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator sneered at him.

 Chapter 298 - 298 Invincible Below the Golden Core Realm (3)

    298 Invincible Below the Golden Core Realm (3)


    ¡°Oh? Then who do you think you are?¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and suddenly nced at the man.


    The Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. His head felt as if it had been hit by a heavy hammer. In an instant, he became confused. His body started spasming uncontrobly and smashed into the grass in the distance. No one knew what became of him.


    ¡°The power of my divine will is indeed extraordinary!¡± Jiang Ming revealed a smile. This was just a simple way of using his divine will. A casual attack could directly destroy the divine soul of a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator.


    If he could find some special techniques for the divine will, wouldn¡¯t the power be even more terrifying? He made a note of this.


    However, this sudden scene made the remaining cultivators of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven change their expressions and look at Jiang Ming in horror.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t sense any spiritual energy attack!¡±


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right. This guy is evil. Quickly kill him!¡±


    In the midst of the chaos, the eyes of the cultivator at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm were extremely cold. He could not care about the details anymore. His palm suddenly stretched out, his fingers turned into a w, and he ruthlessly attacked Jiang Ming.


    Lightning appeared in the air, and turbulent spiritual energy shit out, turning into a skinny giant dark blue w. With a shrill sound, it shot toward Jiang Ming¡¯s chest.


    Jiang Ming was not afraid. He raised his palm, and his blood Qi turned into a sharp spear in the void. He held the spear, and he suddenly jumped up. He attacked the dark blue w.


    The blood-red spear collided with the huge w, and the shockwave rocked the earth. Huge rocks flew everywhere, sweeping away the other cultivators of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven, who coughed up blood and fled.


    ¡°What? How can he actually fight Elder Hua head-on? He¡¯s at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm, and he¡¯s almost invincible here.¡±


    The people from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven were all shocked. They had never thought that the unremarkable young cultivator they met would be such a ferocious fighter.


    Jiang Ming and the cultivator at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm started a great battle. They were so strong that everyone cowered away, afraid of being injured.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. No matter how strong that person is, he can¡¯t beat Elder Hua. This area can only amodate Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators. He can¡¯t go beyond this limit no matter what. Moreover, Elder Hua has the secret treasure of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven on him. He can evenunch a fatal attack!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s reasonable. No matter how hard he fights back, he will be defeated by Elder Hua.¡±


    They stared at the two people who were fighting fiercely and gradually rxed.


    However, they soon realized that something was wrong.


    After a violent bang, a figure suddenly flew out. While he was still in the air, blood spurted out of his mouth, and the aura all over his body was in chaos. He fell down with a muffled groan and retreated to the side.


    ¡°Elder Hua?¡± The people from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven eximed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! There¡¯s something wrong with this kid!¡± Elder Hua¡¯s face was covered in blood, and he looked extremely miserable. He shouted anxiously, ¡°This is a demon! I¡¯m afraid no one under the Golden Core Realm is his match!¡±


    ¡°You want to leave? Isn¡¯t it a little toote?¡± A figure slowly walked over. The pitch-ck sword in his hand flickered with lightning and exuded a destructive aura.


    The ck sword was filled with a sharp aura. It seemed to be vaguely trembling with excitement, as if it was excited that it could finally go into battle and kill the enemy.

 Chapter 299 - 299 Obtaining a Forbidden Artifact (1)

    299 Obtaining a Forbidden Artifact (1)


    ¡°Run!¡±


    On the mountain peak where spiritual grass grew, an extremely decisive shout sounded.


    A few Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven turned around and flew away without hesitation. They did not care about the demonic beasts they could encounter. One by one, they drove their flying swords into the sky and prepared to flee for their lives.


    Elder Hua, who was at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm, smacked his chest and spat out arge mouthful of blood. His entire body burst out with an astonishing speed, and he plunged into the direction of a dense forest.


    It had to be said that this scene also made Jiang Ming admire them very much. They were quite coordinated.


    ¡°Where did this monstere from?¡± Elder Hua¡¯s heart was filled with shock and anger. Although it was only a short battle, the other party¡¯s power was so terrifying that it made one¡¯s heart palpitate.


    Whether it was his physical body or his spiritual energy, they were all almost above the limit of the Foundation Establishment Realm. Even he, who was at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm, could not gain any advantage.


    Although he still had a powerful secret treasure in his hand, he really did not want to use it unless he had no other choice. Once he used it, regardless of whether his opponent died or not, his own spirit base would probably be permanently damaged, and he would have no hope of reaching the great cultivation for the rest of his life.


    Among those of the same cultivation level, only the top few geniuses in the sect might be able to suppress this kind of monster!


    Elder Hua¡¯s eyes were gloomy. He had to take revenge. However, he had to meet up with the other cultivators in the sect first.


    Just as Elder Hua was deep in thought, a cold snort suddenly rang in the minds of the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven.


    Elder Hua¡¯s head suddenly felt heavy. It was as if his divine soul had been struck by lightning. His body staggered for a moment before he recovered.


    Elder Hua¡¯s expression finally changed. He cried out in shock, ¡°Is this the divine will? How is that possible?¡±


    How could a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator possess the power of the divine will?


    He finally understood how his fellow disciple had been sent flying with blood flowing out of his mouth for no reason at the top of the mountain.


    A Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator with a divine will was like a wolf in a flock of sheep. No one could stop their terror.


    Elder Hua suddenly returned to his senses and turned his head around. What he saw made his heart bleed.


    Jiang Ming strolled leisurely and happened to pass by a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven at this moment. With a light sh of the ck sword, the man was cut into two.


    ¡°Aah! It¡¯s so cool to kill people! So cool! So cool!¡± the ck sword raised its head high and howled.


    It had been buried underground for many years, and it was extremely excited at this moment. As a lethal weapon, it naturally enjoyed killing the most.


    In the sky, the rain of blood was apanied by pieces of internal organs falling. Jiang Ming¡¯s expression was indifferent, and he turned around and left casually. At the same time, he did not forget to take the man¡¯s storage ring.


    The entire process was smooth. The Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators who were killed did not even have the time to let out a scream before they lost their vitalitypletely.


    In an instant, three cultivators were killed. Blood rained down. Jiang Ming¡¯s figure was like a phantom, wandering in the sky and harvesting the lives of the cultivators of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven one after another.


    Aside from Elder Hua, the rest of the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators were in the middle stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm and under. Under the attack of Jiang Ming¡¯s divine will, several of them were seriously injured and immediately fell into aa. The rest were barely conscious at this time. However, they could not hold on. One by one, they had their divine souls shattered.


    ¡°Ah! B*stard, stop!¡± Elder Hua¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he roared, ¡°The Cangming Grotto-Heaven will not spare you!¡±


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯ll be your turn soon!¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled. Since he had already shown his trump card, he naturally would not leave anyone alive.


    Elder Hua¡¯s expression changed. He was both shocked and furious. He had not expected that someone would dare to massacre the people of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven with no remorse.


    In the past, even if they encountered a strong enemy, the other party would always hold back out of fear of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven¡¯s power. Elder Hua had never seen such a ruthless person. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of the Cangming Mountain Grotto-Heaven?


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Elder Hua looked at Jiang Ming who ignored him and continued to kill the other cultivators of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven. His face became uglier, and his eyes flickered.


    On the other side, the blood Qi turned into a sword aura and shed out, cutting another cultivator into pieces.


    Within a few seconds, all the cultivators from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven were killed.


    Blood rained down from the sky. These cultivators were enough to dominate a town in the Litfire Region. However, at this time, they were all killed by Jiang Ming in just a few seconds.


    ¡°In the blink of an eye, my strength has already reached such a high level. If my cultivation were to increase a little more. Even if I were to face the Fire Lotus Valley and the other top forces of the Litfire Region, I would probably have the power to fight back!¡± Jiang Ming murmured. He still had bones to pick with several of the major forces.

 Chapter 300 - 300 Obtaining a Forbidden Artifact (2)

    300 Obtaining a Forbidden Artifact (2)


    However, a force like the Fire Lotus Valley still had a Golden Core Realm cultivator guarding it. This matter still needed to be discussed in detail and could not be too rash.


    Putting this matter aside for the time being, Jiang Ming looked back and saw that Elder Hua had already turned around and fled. He turned into a streak of light and was extremely fast.


    ¡°Using a forbidden technique to escape, huh? You¡¯re ying a dangerous game!¡±


    Jiang Ming was calm. The spiritual energy in his body suddenly burned up. The Burning Spirit Scripture erupted with all its strength; he used the Mystic me Spirit Sacrifice Spell with it. He used the forbidden escape technique as well.


    A sonic boom was heard in the void. Jiang Ming¡¯s figure was like a bolt of lightning. mes of spiritual energy surrounded his body and cut through the sky. He was approaching the figure in front of him quickly.


    After breaking through to the Foundation Establishment Realm, this was the first time he had used his full speed.


    In the sky above a dense forest, Elder Hua sensed the aura rapidly approaching from behind him. He quickly turned his head and saw a dazzling meing toward him like a meteor. His expression changed drastically.


    ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯ve already used the forbidden technique of burning my essence. I still have to continuously use extremely rare spirit pills to maintain my cultivation. Why is this kid faster than me? Where exactly did this monstere from?¡± Elder Hua trembled, and his expression was extremely ugly. He was already feeling a little uneasy.


    Even the geniuses in the sect could not defeat such a monster.


    ¡°I can¡¯t escape. I can only give it my all.¡± Elder Hua¡¯s expression changed. Finally, his expression became ruthless. He stopped abruptly and turned around to stare at the terrifyingly fast figure.


    With a flick of his wrist, he took out a bronze cauldron from his storage ring. It was only the size of a fist, and its body was covered in rust. There were also some holes that looked to have been the results of corrosion. It looked as if it was countless years old and would shatter with a simple touch.


    The bronze cauldron emitted threads of green light that lingered around Elder Hua¡¯s hand. As the faint light surged, threads of spiritual energy followed the green light and seeped into the bronze cauldron.


    In an instant, Elder Hua¡¯s palm lost all of its color and turned ashen. It was covered in wrinkles as if its vitality had been absorbed.


    ¡°This is something our elder dug out from the ck Rock Ruins. He spent a huge sum to refine many rare treasures before refining them into a secret treasure. It can unleash power far beyond the limit of the Foundation Establishment Realm here. However, the attack can only be used once. It¡¯s a pity to use it on this kid. ¡±


    Elder Hua¡¯s expression changed. However, in the end, he gritted his teeth and injected spiritual energy into the bronze cauldron to activate it.


    His life was about to be lost. Therefore, what was the use of feeling sorry for the treasure?


    An ancient aura of decay suddenly erupted from the cauldron. A green light rushed out from the cauldron¡¯s mouth, containing hundreds of thousands of runes. They were broken and filled with the same aura of decay. It was as if even those runes had been corroded over time.


    At this moment, Elder Hua¡¯s vitality was leaking out crazily and gathering toward the bronze cauldron that was emitting light. He seemed to have aged by decades. His face was covered with wrinkles and his eyes became cloudy.


    At the same time, a slight cracking sound seemed toe from Elder Hua¡¯s body. His expression immediately became extremely ugly. The origin of his spirit base had been absorbed by the bronze cauldron and was now damaged.


    A damaged spirit base was one of the most serious injuries for a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator. It was more terrifying than any physical injury, and the cultivator might not be able to ever fully recover.


    This also showed how terrifying the bronze cauldron was. Even though it had already umted energy, just the activation of the refinement was enough to exhaust the vitality of a cultivator at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    ¡°B*stard, die!¡±


    Elder Hua¡¯s eyes were filled with madness. At this moment, the bronze cauldron had finally beenpletely refined. Waves of light rose and enveloped the entire cauldron. A terrifying power spread out and was suddenly unleashed by him.


    The green light swept across the sky and flew out with the bronze cauldron, heading toward Jiang Ming.


    Wherever the bronze cauldron passed, the grass and trees below instantly withered, and the mountain rocks turned into gravel. Everything seemed to be corroded, and their vitality waspletely devoured by the bronze cauldron. They turned into wisps of green light that fused into it, making it even more powerful.


    In the dense forest, a huge snake was slowly slithering through the trees. Its aura wasparable to that of a cultivator at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm. At this moment, its scales seemed to suddenly tighten. It felt great terror and was about to escape quickly.


    However, a green light shed across the sky and shone on its body. Immediately, the huge snake¡¯s body rapidly withered. In the blink of an eye, it died.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s figure also stopped abruptly. He looked at the green light that swept over with a surprised expression.


    The bronze cauldron did not seem to have much destructive power. However, it seemed to be able to devour all life force. It was definitely an iparably terrifying killing weapon.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Even the ck sword cried out in surprise. It could sense an unusual aura from the bronze cauldron.


    ¡°Spirit Restriction Seal!¡±


    Jiang Ming struck out six different seals in a row. He drew a rune array in the void and turned into a stream of light that suppressed the bronze cauldron.

 Chapter 301 - 301 Obtaining a Forbidden Artifact (3)

    301 Obtaining a Forbidden Artifact (3)


    The six seals collided with the green light and temporarily blocked the light. Seals began to spread out, trying to seal the green light back into the bronze cauldron.


    ¡°What?¡± Elder Hua¡¯s expression changed drastically, revealing a look of disbelief.


    What kind of spell was that to be able to resist this bronze cauldron?


    He stared at Jiang Ming and realized that this powerful cultivator definitely had an amazing background.


    !!


    A spell of this level was definitely not something that an ordinary individual cultivator could master.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression was still solemn as he sighed softly.


    At the same time, the array formed by the seals suddenly broke inch by inch. In the end, it let out a cry and shattered.


    The bronze cauldron was surrounded by light, apanied by countless decaying and broken runes as it continued to attack Jiang Ming.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that the seals are weak. It¡¯s just that my cultivation is still insufficient,¡± Jiang Ming whispered. He had only cultivated the first level of the Spirit Restriction Seal.


    The power contained in the bronze cauldron clearly surpassed the Foundation Establishment Realm by a lot. Moreover, the power that devoured life force and spirituality had a weakening effect on spells. The fact that the Spirit Restriction Seal could withstand it for a moment was enough to prove its monstrous ability.


    However, the small bronze cauldron had already descended and smashed onto Jiang Ming¡¯s chest. Blood sttered everywhere. Green light swept out andpletely enveloped him in the blink of an eye.


    When Elder Hua saw this scene, his eyes suddenly lit up and he was prepared tough out loud.


    It did not matter if he was a monster! He was nothingpared to this secret treasure!


    However, Elder Hua¡¯sughter came to an abrupt halt. He looked at the figure as if he had seen a ghost.


    Jiang Ming stood in the void with the bronze cauldron embedded in his chest. His entire body was enveloped by the green light, and his skin and flesh were rapidly withering and disappearing.


    However, in just an instant, his flesh and blood grew back, and his withered skin became supple and smooth again.


    The green light continued to wash over Jiang Ming¡¯s body. However, it could no longer cause any harm to his body. The power that could devour all vitality seeped into his body, as if it was offset by some mysterious force and no longer existed.


    Jiang Ming reached out and took out the bronze cauldron from his chest. No matter how it trembled, it was still firmly held in his palm.


    ¡°Not bad. It possesses the mysterious power to devour vitality. However, it¡¯s still too weak,¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze was calm as hemented faintly.


    ¡°How could you¡­?¡± Elder Hua¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. He could not help but stagger back. ¡°What kind of monster are you?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not intend to give him any more chances. After revealing so many of his secrets, it was better to kill him as soon as possible.


    His figure shed like a ghost and descended in front of Elder Hua.


    However, the bronze cauldron did not differentiate between friend and foe. The green light enveloped Elder Hua, causing his aura to instantly fall. His vitality was rapidly devoured, and his spirit base continuously emitted cracking sounds. In an instant, he became an ordinary human.


    A withered corpse fell to the ground,pletely motionless.


    ¡°This thing is really evil.¡± Jiang Ming rubbed the bronze cauldron that was still glowing and shook his head. ¡°It seems that none of you can master it. Therefore, I¡¯ll have to do it!¡±


    The light on the bronze cauldron also gradually dissipated. The power umted by this secret treasure waspletely exhausted, and it returned to silence. It was like a simple artifact that had just been dug out of the ground, filled with an aura of decay. Its entire body was covered with rust, as if it would shatter at any moment.


    No one would have thought that this thing could casually devour the vitality of a cultivator at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    ¡°This evil thing should be in my hands so that it won¡¯t harm the other cultivators.¡±


    Jiang Ming put away the bronze cauldron and took away Elder Hua¡¯s storage ring. His figure shed and quickly disappeared from the dense forest.

 Chapter 302 - 302 Charging Toward the Enemy Camp (1)

    302 Charging Toward the Enemy Camp (1)


    ¡°If this bronze cauldron is used properly, it will be an unprecedented lethal weapon!¡±


    In a secluded cave, Jiang Ming held the bronze cauldron in his hand and observed it.


    He had been refining this bronze cauldron for more than two days. He used his divine will to remove all the other seals on the cauldron and left his own seal on it. He hadplete control over the cauldron and had almost figured out how to use it.


    ¡°This is definitely the most powerful magic tool I have obtained other than the ck sword.¡±


    !!


    When the bronze cauldron erupted with its full strength, it could easily devour the vitality and spiritual energy of a cultivator at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm. Even a Golden Core Realm cultivator would probably suffer a huge loss if the green light swept over them.


    Of course, a Golden Core Realm cultivator would not stand there foolishly and take on such a terrifying force. Therefore, it was still somewhat unrealistic to really use this thing to kill a Golden Core Realm cultivator.


    ¡°However, to me, it¡¯s a trump card. Unfortunately, the energy in this bronze cauldron has been exhausted and needs to be replenished.¡±


    Jiang Ming sent his divine will into the cauldron. It was empty inside. Although the mysterious and terrifying runes still existed, it had almost lost all its power.


    This kind of power was obviously not something that ordinary spiritual energy could replenish. It needed the essence and vitality of living beings to nourish it.


    Jiang Ming took out a spirit herb from his storage ring and threw it into the bronze cauldron. Then, he shook the bronze cauldron slightly and instantly refined the spirit herb.


    Threads of vitality entered the bronze cauldron, causing it to flicker slightly before returning to silence.


    ¡°It seems to be somewhat useful. However, this is just a drop in the bucket,¡± Jiang Ming said softly. He felt that the dried energy source in the bronze cauldron had strengthened a little. However, it seemed to be far away from being able to unleash its full strength.


    Ordinary spirit herbs did not seem to have much effect on this bronze cauldron. However, Jiang Ming was a little reluctant to use rare spirit herbs on it. Who knew how many spirit herbs this bottomless pit would devour? Moreover, if it was used again, it would require a huge number of rare resources to replenish it!


    ¡°No wonder only those major forces can refine this kind of secret treasure. Otherwise, the price is too high. Ordinary cultivators can¡¯t afford to refine it, nor can they afford to use it,¡± Jiang Ming said softly. However, he revealed a smile. The other secret treasures were fine. However, this bronze cauldron seemed to be tailor-made for him.


    He activated the bronze cauldron again. This time, it began to devour his essence and vitality.


    The bronze cauldron was like a shark that smelled blood. It immediately trembled and emitted bursts of light. Arge number of decaying runes erupted and swallowed Jiang Ming.


    ¡°As expected!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm. He had already expected this oue. What kind of essence couldpare to the essence of an immortal cultivator?


    In just an instant, Jiang Ming felt that his essence, vitality, and divine soul were being devoured crazily. His entire body withered in an instant, turning into a dried corpse that was only skin and bones.


    However, at the same time, the indestructible origin light seemed to have been provoked. The surging light spread out and enveloped him. The vitality that was as vigorous as the ocean filled his entire body. His body instantly recovered to its original state.


    The bronze cauldron was like an angry dog that had broken free of its leash. It kept erupting with terrifying power. Jiang Ming could not even control it at this moment. If it were not for the indestructible origin light, he would have been sucked into a dry corpse at the first moment.


    However, Jiang Ming could finally feel that the dried-up power in the bronze cauldron was quickly filling up.


    With this speed, he would probably be able topletely replenish it in less than an hour.


    ¡°It really is a demonic item.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze was a little solemn. At this speed, even if there were hundreds of Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators, they would bepletely sucked dry.


    One could imagine how much the Cangming Grotto-Heaven had paid to refine this secret treasure. The cultivation resources it had consumed were probably massive.


    ¡°It is essentially a forbidden tool!¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. He had practiced many forbidden techniques, but this was the first time he had obtained such a forbidden tool.


    After a few days of refining, Jiang Ming had a faint premonition that the upper limit of this forbidden tool was far from this. The Cangming Grotto-Heaven had hardly put a dent in it.


    ¡°If this bronze cauldron were to reveal its original appearance, wouldn¡¯t it be even more terrifying?¡± Jiang Ming whispered. However, he did not act rashly.


    Although he was immortal, this thing could instantly suck him dry. If the seal was removed and the explosion waspletely unleashed, it might even destroy his physical body.


    ¡°Perhaps I can only unleash its full power when I be stronger in the future!¡±


    Jiang Ming yed with the bronze cauldron and became satisfied with it.


    ¡°Hmm? Someone is approaching!¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly got up and rushed out of the cave, looking at the misty valley ahead.


    ¡°I have not seen anyone for the past few days. I wonder how the group of people from the Qingyuan Sword Valley is doing. Is Wu Hen still among them?¡± Jiang Ming said softly. He moved and silently headed toward the valley.

 Chapter 303 - 303 Charging Toward the Enemy Camp (2)

    303 Charging Toward the Enemy Camp (2)


    ¡°Run!¡±


    More than a dozen figures covered in blood were escaping at high speed. There was nock of Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators among them.


    ¡°These damn grotto-heavens are too ruthless. Are they not afraid of retribution by ughtering all the explorers in this area?¡± some people roared angrily. However, they could only duck their heads and flee with all their might, not daring to turn back.


    Behind them, a few cultivators with powerful auras were approaching at a rapid speed. They took out arge that was filled with spiritual light and enveloped the dozen or so people.


    !!


    ¡°I¡¯ve caught some more cannon fodder. I hope it¡¯s enough this time!¡± one of the pursuers said indifferently, as if he was looking at a group of farm animals.


    When the dozen or so people who were running for their lives saw the huge that enveloped them, their faces revealed despair. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±


    Therge rapidly contracted, and like a predator, it pulled the people into the. They were squeezed into a ball, picked up, and flew backward.


    However, at this moment, a sword aura suddenly appeared in the clouds. It was like a ray of sunlight on a cloudy day, suddenly shing across the void.


    sh!


    Blood rained down. The two pursuers did not have any time to react before they were killed.


    The cultivators who were caught in the were stunned for a moment before they revealed ecstatic expressions.


    ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re courting death!¡± the remaining pursuers shouted nervously and looked around in shock and anger.


    Powerful auras burst out one after another as they vigntly checked the surroundings. However, they could not find anything.


    What greeted them was only a merciless sword aura, apanied by zing mes and surging clouds.


    A few secondster, these pursuers were all dead, leaving nothing behind.


    Therge fell to the ground. However, the dozen or so cultivators inside were nervous and did not dare speak.


    This kind of strength was terrifying. Who exactly was behind it? They did not even show their face and still casually killed several Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators.


    At this moment, a figure slowly appeared from the clouds andnded on the ground in front of them. He walked toward the group of people step by step.


    Jiang Ming flicked his finger, and a sword aura appeared. It tore a hole in the magic and released the dozen people inside.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your leader?¡± Jiang Ming did not waste time and asked directly.


    The group of people looked at each other before pushing one person out.


    This person was covered in blood. However, his aura was not weak. He was a cultivator in the middle stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm. He walked in front of Jiang Ming in awe and cupped his hands. ¡°Greetings, sir!¡±


    Although the person in front of them looked like a young man, in this world, strength was revered. Facing this mysterious person with terrifying strength, this group of people naturally did not dare act rashly.


    Jiang Ming looked at the man who was covered in blood. He threw a healing pill over and asked, ¡°Why are the people of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven chasing after you?¡±


    Those pursuers were cultivators from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven. Jiang Ming did not have a good impression of this sect. Therefore, he naturally killed as many of them as he could.


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± The person received the pill and was overjoyed. He immediately became more respectful and said, ¡°ording to the news I received, some grotto-heavens and blessednds such as the Cangming Grotto-Heaven are wantonly capturing individual cultivators and martial artists in this area.¡±


    ¡°Why is this happening?¡± Jiang Ming frowned and asked.


    ¡°I heard that the Cangming Grotto-heaven discovered an extraordinary ruin somewhere and joined forces with a few cultivators from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain and a few other grotto-heaven factions to form an alliance and organize arge number of people to explore the area. However, there were all kinds of demonic beasts and killing arrays lurking inside. Therefore, they captured many people as cannon fodder to scout the way and to act as bait to attract the demonic beasts. They then took the opportunity to enter the depths of the ruin.


    ¡°We were just a group of individual cultivators. We were excavating a cave abode when we met these cultivators from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven. At first, they warmly invited us to explore a valley together. After we refused, they began to hunt us down.


    ¡°Before you came, we had already lost more than half of our men and were captured by the cultivators of Cangming Grotto-Heaven.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes darkened as he sighed.


    Since they dared explore this ce, they naturally knew how dangerous the ck Rock Ruins were. However, they underestimated the ruthlessness of these major forces. In the face of treasure, the lives of these individual cultivators were no different from cattle to those people.


    ¡°Have you seen the cultivators of the Qingyuan Sword Valley?¡± Jiang Ming asked again.


    ¡°Are you an elder of the Qingyuan Sword Valley?¡± That person was instantly shocked and hurriedly said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard? One of therge sects that Cangming Grotto-Heaven attacked was the Qingyuan Sword Valley. I heard that an expedition team from the Qingyuan Sword Valley waspletely wiped out by Cangming Grotto-Heaven. Only a few of them escaped.¡±


    His voice suddenly stopped as he looked at the mysterious expert in front of him in fear. It was as if he suddenly felt a bone-piercing chill from the other party¡¯s body.


    ¡°Where are the people from Cangming Grotto-Heaven? Where did you escape from?¡± Jiang Ming asked calmly.


    However, the cultivator was inexplicably frightened and quickly told him everything he knew.

 Chapter 304 - 304 Charging Towards the Enemy Camp (3)

    304 Charging Towards the Enemy Camp (3)


    A momentter, Jiang Ming turned around and left, continuing to go deeper into the ruins.


    His gaze was a little cold. These people from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven were simply crazy. They were sanctimonious in the outside world. However, they were so cruel after entering this ce. They did not treat these low-level individual cultivators as humans at all.


    ¡°Spirit Silkworm Mountain, Cangming Grotto-Heaven¡­¡± Jiang Ming said softly. Once again, he clearly realized the cruelty of this world.


    Behind the resplendent light of those high and mighty grotto-heavens and blessednds was terrifying darkness.


    ¡°Wu Hen is not good at other things. However, when ites to running away, there should be no one who canpare to him,¡± Jiang Ming whispered, hoping that Wu Hen was not among the destroyed team.


    However, with all kinds of new and old grudges added up, coupled with the fact that those cultivators were really annoying, it was worth it for Jiang Ming to make a move.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been causing me trouble time and time again. How can I cultivate in peace? Those who disturb my peace must bepletely destroyed. The first step will start from this ce!¡±


    A few hourster, Jiang Ming encountered another group of people. They all had solemn expressions and were quickly retreating from this ce and running to the periphery of the ruins.


    Jiang Ming learned from them that the cultivators of the major forces such as the Cangming Grotto-Heaven and the Spirit Silkworm Mountain had joined forces in the depths of the ruins and established a base camp. They attacked everyone and swept away all the individual cultivators here. They captured those they could and killed those they could not.


    It was said that even geniuses at the same level as disciples of the grotto-heavens and blessednds were ambushed by these people and were almostpletely destroyed.


    Many people realized that something was wrong and had already begun to flee, giving up on exploring this area.


    ¡°It really is a dark forest.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze was calm.


    A dayter, Jiang Ming crossed arge river and saw a gray-d figure in the distance. He was using the signature technique of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven. The surging ck waves were filled with a cold aura and were killing an opponent in the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    ¡°B*stard, you¡¯re crazy. I¡¯m a disciple of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven.¡± It was a young man at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm. He had lost an arm and half of his body was bleeding crazily. He was roaring in disbelief.


    ¡°These are the ck Rock Ruins. Who would know if I killed you.¡± The middle-aged man in gray clothes had an ordinary appearance and spoke calmly.


    The middle-aged man did not have a shocking aura about him. However, all his spells were vicious and cunning, fatal in every way, and constantly bombarded the young man.


    Another wave of water crashed onto the young man¡¯s body, causing his body to rot. His flesh fell off, and his organs were exposed.


    His gaze was filled with despair as he said hoarsely, ¡°The Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven will not let you off.¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡± The gray-d middle-aged man¡¯s gaze was indifferent. As he spoke, his hand movements did not slow down at all. He pressed down with his palm, and a huge wave appeared in the void, directly pressing down on the young man¡¯s body.


    The young man¡¯s body exploded, and he died.


    When Jiang Ming saw this scene from afar, his heart was filled with conflict.


    Had the Cangming Grotto-Heaven gonepletely crazy?


    Among the three grotto-heavens, the Cangming Grotto-Heaven and the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven were equally matched. However, the leader, the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, was established by the founder of the Feather Kingdom and had an extremely extraordinary status in the Feather Kingdom.


    How could the cultivators of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven actually kill the disciples of the Immortal Feather Grotto-heaven without blinking?


    ¡°It is likely that there is something wrong with this trip to the ruins.¡±

 Chapter 305 - 305 The Wolf Into the Flock of Sheep (1)

    305 The Wolf Into the Flock of Sheep (1)


    In the void, a bloody mist drifted. A disciple from the Immortal Feather Grotto-heaven, the number one immortal cultivation force in the Feather Kingdom, was mercilessly killed by a Cangming Grotto-Heaven cultivator without any mercy.


    If such a thing happened in the outside world, it would definitely cause a huge wave and even cause a dispute between the two major forces. However, in the ck Rock Ruins, it seemed to be fine.


    Even if the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven came to investigateter, they might not be able to find any remnant aura. Moreover, this area could only amodate Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators. Therefore, it was even more difficult to investigate.


    When Jiang Ming thought of this, he also somewhat understood why that person dared be so unscrupulous.


    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no need to worry too much when fighting here,¡± Jiang Ming thought.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The gray-d middle-aged man from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven suddenly turned around and swept his gaze over them as he shouted coldly.


    It had to be said that his spiritual sense was also extremely sharp. He instantly sensed that someone was spying on him. He immediately activated several talismans and stuck them on his body. He also took out his flying sword and circled around.


    On the bank of the river, a figure walked out amidst the mist.


    Jiang Ming did not intend to hide his figure. Such an opponent was not strong enough for him to sneak up on.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your base camp?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s voice was calm. He did not intend to waste time with him and went straight to the point.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, who are you looking for? Is there anything you need?¡± The gray-d middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were cautious, and he did not show any arrogance. He slowly retreated and kept a certain distance from Jiang Ming. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, you can tell me first. I¡¯ll pass it on to the disciples of the sect!¡±


    Although Jiang Ming looked very young, the gray-d middle-aged man did not have any intention of underestimating him. A person who coulde here alone was definitely a ruthless person. Moreover, the faintly discernible dangerous aura on this young man made the gray-d middle-aged man feel even more rmed.


    He would only feel this aura when he was in a life-or-death situation. He had lived for so many years and had never doubted his instincts. This young man was definitely an extremely terrifying expert.


    Jiang Ming was a little enlightened. It seemed that he was too calm and made the guy opposite him suspicious.


    He shook his head and smiled. ¡°My issue is too important. I can¡¯t tell you about it so easily. Just bring me to your leader!¡±


    This was also the reason why Jiang Ming did not attack him immediately. The ruins were too vast. It might be difficult for him to find them alone. Now that he had encountered a cultivator from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven, he naturally wanted to make use of them.


    ¡°There is a murderous intent in your eyes!¡± The middle-aged man slowly retreated and said in a low voice, ¡°However, you should have no enmity with me. So, there¡¯s no need to kill me. If you have a grudge against any disciple of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven, tell me your name. Perhaps, I can kill him for you!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze was strange. He said with a faint smile, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled, his eyes calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m an ascetic cultivator captured by the Cangming Grotto-Heaven. They nted an extremely vicious soul in me. Therefore, I had no choice but to work for them. I originally nned to escape from the control of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven on this trip to the ruins and fight for a chance of survival here. As for anything else, it has nothing to do with me. I just need to survive! If you can give me enough incentive, I can kill for you!¡± the man said slowly. ¡°The headquarters of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven are terrifying. Fellow cultivator, you might not be able to obtain any benefits if you go alone. After all, I have the identity of a member of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven. It¡¯s extremely easy for me to kill someone!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He had heard that the ascetic cultivators of these major forces were ves of cultivators who had their souls nted in them. They had no freedom and could only cultivate in prison. They would only be released to do things when needed.


    It was said that these people were evil cultivators who hadmitted great sins. The various grotto-heavens and blessednds had spent a lot of effort to capture them. However, in fact, only those from the grotto-heavens and blessednds knew who they were.


    This was also the reason why the people from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven resisted so violently when Jiang Ming used the Soul Seed Spell on them a few days ago. It was not only because their lives were handed over to others. However, also because this kind of behavior was akin to treating them like ves and sinners, which was difficult for them to ept.


    ¡°However, I still can¡¯t trust you. There are too many loopholes in your words!¡± Jiang Ming sighed. However, he was unmoved. He walked forward slowly. ¡°Now tell me where the base camp is, and maybe I will believe you.¡±


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, it seems that you still want to kill me?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s gaze was faint as he pointed his flying sword at Jiang Ming from afar. ¡°However, no matter how strong you are, this ce can only amodate Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators. You might be able to kill me. However, you will definitely be heavily injured.¡±


    ¡°You only have one chance to answer!¡± Jiang Ming did not waste any more time. He just spoke lightly and continued to move forward.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed several times. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said hurriedly, ¡°Stop, I said! The base camp of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven is thirty miles downstream along this river, in a snowy mountain valley.¡±


    ¡°Have you killed any disciples of the Qingyuan Sword Valley?¡± Jiang Ming stopped and continued to ask.


    ¡°Are you from the Qingyuan Sword Valley?¡± He was shocked and hesitated. However, when he saw the dangerous light in Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes, he did not hide it anymore and quickly said, ¡°More than ten years ago, the cultivators of the Qingyuan Sword Valley obtained a piece of a map from a certain ce in the ruins. It is rted to the main secret area of this area. This time, they brought it in after hearing about it. The Cangming Grotto-Heaven joined forces with the Spirit Silkworm Mountain and another sect to ambush the team from the Qingyuan Sword Valley. They want to obtain that piece of the map!¡±

 Chapter 306 - 306 The Wolf Into the Flock of Sheep (2)

    306 The Wolf Into the Flock of Sheep (2)


    ¡°And the result?¡± Jiang Ming frowned slightly.


    ¡°The disciples of the Qingyuan Sword Valley were almostpletely wiped out. However, no one expected that the Qingyuan Sword Valley would actually go all out. That team had brought a few lethal magical tools and even hid an iparably terrifying body-tempering assassin among them.¡±


    As the middle-aged man said this, a trace of fear shed in his eyes. It was as if the assassin had left a terrifying impression on him. ¡°Many people from the alliance formed by the Cangming Grotto-Heaven and other factions were killed. In the end, the three people from the Qingyuan Sword Valley fled into the depths of the snowy valley with the piece of the map.¡±


    ¡°Was the assassin killed?¡± Jiang Ming asked.


    As expected, the body-tempering assassin was an old acquaintance of his.


    The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment before heughed bitterly. ¡°To be honest, I really don¡¯t know. Perhaps no one knows. Some people said that the assassin had died in the chaotic battle. However, no one seemed to be able to confirm who the assassin was when they found the corpses.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and thought to himself, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then he¡¯s not dead. It seems that Wu Hen has been doing quite well. His methods are getting more and more exquisite.¡±


    ¡°Put away your magical tool and give me your storage ring. I¡¯ll spare you!¡± he looked at the middle-aged man and said calmly.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, don¡¯t push your luck. How about we each take a step back?¡± The middle-aged man sighed and slowly retreated. ¡°I can give you all the treasures of that disciple from the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a silver-white storage ring and threw it at Jiang Ming.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man suddenly made a move. A dazzling sword aura burst out from behind the storage ring and cut through the void toward Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not stupid.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s expression was calm, and he was not surprised. He flicked his finger and the Fire Metal Sword Technique shed out. Golden mes swept across the sky and smashed into the sword aura, shattering it.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes darkened, and his heart sank. This casual attack that did not rely on a magical tool was enough to prove that this young man was definitely a terrifying foe.


    He wanted to stall for time. However, this young man was obviously a cunning fox and did not fall for his tricks at all.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, you¡¯re indeed an expert. I admit defeat!¡±


    As the middle-aged man spoke, he turned around without hesitation. His body exploded with a blood-red light as he used a secret technique to escape.


    However, the oue had already been decided. Jiang Ming moved his body and crossed the sky. More than ten sword auras shot out, sealing all the escape routes of the middle-aged man.


    The battle broke out and ended in a dozen moves. Jiang Ming shattered the middle-aged man¡¯s spiritual core with a punch, and the violent spiritual energypletely crushed his vitality.


    Jiang Ming put away all the spoils of war and quickly left the ce, rushing downstream along the river.


    Even if Wu Hen¡¯s methods were extraordinary, with so many enemies hunting him down, his situation would probably not be too good.


    Along the way, Jiang Ming could see some traces of battle from time to time. There were bloodstains and some corpses left.


    ¡°Hmm? The temperature in the vicinity is dropping rapidly.¡±


    Gradually, Jiang Ming suddenly noticed that the surrounding environment was changing. Arge snow-covered mountain range could be vaguely seen in front of him.


    Thinking of what the middle-aged man had said earlier, Jiang Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It seemed that they were about to reach the base camp of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven.


    A magic ship suddenly appeared from behind. It flew in the same direction as Jiang Ming and headed toward the snowy mountain ahead.


    ¡°If you dare to use a flying ship to fly here, you¡¯re either courting death or you¡¯re extremely familiar with the surrounding environment. Do you think you won¡¯t encounter a demonic beast attack or an array?¡± Jiang Ming said softly. The identity of the person controlling this ship was self-evident.


    At this moment, the people on the ship seemed to have discovered Jiang Ming in front of them. Suddenly, a powerful spiritual energy fluctuation erupted, and the direction suddenly changed. It wanted to collide with Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes slightly. If such a ship crashed into him, even a cultivator at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm would be seriously injured or even killed.


    He saw a few young men and women with extraordinary auras standing on the deck in front of the ship. They seemed to be the genius disciples of somerge sects. They were smiling as they looked over. Their eyes were filled with ridicule, as if they were wicked children preparing to crush little animals.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Jiang Ming smiled and saw the emblem of Cangming Grotto-Heaven on the ship.


    ¡°Friend, can you break the ship¡¯s defensive array?¡± the ck sword appeared in Jiang Ming¡¯s hand, and he quicklymunicated with it.


    ¡°Long-range attacks might not work. However, if I were to touch that ship, I could even cut the ship into two, let alone the array!¡± the ck sword shouted.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the rapidly approaching ship and smiled brightly.


    Themunication between him and the ck sword was done in a split second. Without any hesitation, he activated the Burning Spirit Scripture with the Mystic me Spirit Sacrifice Spell, and all his spiritual energy exploded.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s body was covered in mes as he shot out like a meteor toward the ship.


    ¡°Hahaha! You are so stupid that it makes my heart ache.¡±


    At the front of the ship, a few young geniuses could not help butugh when they saw this scene.


    ¡°How dare he attack our ship? Doesn¡¯t this kid know he¡¯s courting death?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s an individual cultivator from some remote corner. He doesn¡¯t have much knowledge. He¡¯s really ignorant and fearless to barge into the ruins alone.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and run over him and return to the camp. The cannon fodder on the ship still needs to be used!¡±


    They chatted casually and did not spare Jiang Ming a nce.


    Behind the ship, hundreds of individual cultivators with mixed auras were trapped on the deck under arge. Their eyes were deathly still and filled with despair.


    The entire ship suddenly shook violently. These captured individual cultivators raised their heads in shock and looked at the violently trembling array above their heads. They were somewhat bewildered and uncertain, not knowing what had happened.


    In front of the ship, the young geniuses who were calm earlier had already retreated hundreds of feet, looking at the scene in front of them in horror.


    A ck sword was stabbing their protective array with iparable strength. It erupted with astonishing spiritual energy ripples and slowly cut a hole in the array.


    ¡°Hehehe, little ones, I¡¯m about toe inside!¡±


    The ck sword¡¯s entire body was flickering with a bloody light as it let out augh. However, only Jiang Ming could hear it, and he automatically blocked this lunatic.


    However, even though the ck sword was a lunatic, it was indeed powerful when it fought. The hole became bigger and bigger, and soon, it could amodate an entire person.


    Jiang Ming stood outside the array and grinned, revealing his pearly whites. He smiled at the group of young geniuses who were a little flustered.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± one of the geniuses stuttered, his face pale. ¡°Isn¡¯t this array formation able to block all attacks under the Core Formation Realm?¡±


    ¡°Calm down. He is alone. He can only be at the Foundation Establishment Realm at the most. He relied on that strange ck sword to pierce through the array. It doesn¡¯t matter if hees in. We are the geniuses of the Feather Kingdom. Why should we be afraid of him?¡±


    ¡°No matter what, I feel that something is not right. Let¡¯s use themunication talisman to call the people in the camp first,¡± one of them frowned and said cautiously.


    At this moment, arge hole was finally broken through the array. These young geniuses watched helplessly as the young man stepped into the ship.


    ...


    ¡°Fellow cultivators, the gates of hell are open to you!¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled faintly. Then, without any hesitation, sword auras rushed into the sky and attacked fiercely.


    His entire body turned into a shadow and disappeared from where he was. The next moment, he appeared in front of the group of geniuses.


    His blood Qi and sword aura erupted at the same time, and blood sttered all over the deck in an instant. At this moment, Jiang Ming was like a wolf entering a flock of sheep. Wherever he passed, limbs flew everywhere, and screams could not be heard. No one could block his attacks.

 Chapter 307 - 307 Predator to Prey (1)

    307 Predator to Prey (1)


    Jiang Ming¡¯s figure was like a zing divine light as he rushed across the deck of the ship. The ck sword swept across and instantly shed the bodies of the two young geniuses, killing them.


    His gaze was cold as he charged toward the remaining people. There was no sympathy on his face. These people were the ones who had stood on the stern of the ship and wanted to hit him with a mocking expression.


    ¡°Stop! Do you know who we are?¡± A beautiful woman stood on a pavilion in the middle of the ship. She looked extremely shocked and angry. She shouted, ¡°You¡¯re bringing disaster upon yourself. Even your family and legacy will suffer. Your entire family will be exterminated!¡±


    ¡°When you wanted to crush me to death, did you ever think about whether you were bringing disaster upon yourselves?¡± Jiang Ming had a faint smile on his face. He killed another genius with a punch and threw his body to the corner of the deck.


    !!


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to escape now!¡± The woman¡¯s face was slightly pale. However, she still forced herself to say coldly, ¡°We¡¯ve already sent word to the experts in the sect. When they arrive, you¡¯ll die!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still trying to scare me when you¡¯re about to die?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were cold as he rushed out and pounced on the woman.


    There was a separate protective array where the woman stood. However, it trembled violently under Jiang Ming¡¯s punch. In a few moments, it shattered inch by inch and was about to explodepletely.


    The woman¡¯s expression changed drastically. What kind of monster was this? How could there be such a strong Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator?


    She hurriedly moved her body, wanting to escape from this ce. However, it was already toote. The sound of the array shattering could be heard behind her, and a sword aura erupted. The expression on her face immediately froze, and her head rolled down to the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn!¡± Jiang Ming turned around and looked at thest few people. They were all hiding in an array in the middle of the ship, trying to escape.


    However, all of this was futile. Even the ship¡¯s protective array had been cut open by Jiang Ming. Even if the remaining array had any special features, it could only dy their death.


    He activated the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body and injected his blood Qi into the ck sword. He hacked at the array. The array shook and the geniuses inside changed their expressions.


    ¡°Where exactly did this monstere from?¡± They found it hard to believe. After experiencing the explosion just now, how could he still have such terrifying strength left? Won¡¯t his blood Qi and spiritual energy be consumed?


    ¡°No! That ck sword of his¡­¡± Suddenly, a shocked voice sounded from within the array.


    ¡°That ck sword is able to withstand the blood Qi. I have heard of this thing.¡±


    A Qi Refinement Realm genius stared at the ck sword in Jiang Ming¡¯s hand and cried out, ¡°It seems to be the sword that appeared in those ruins more than two years ago. It has an extremely shocking origin and seems to have a connection with the ck Rock Ruins. I heard that it waster snatched away by an individual cultivator named Yan Chixia, and he even killed many cultivators of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The other geniuses who were still alive all changed their expressions and looked at Jiang Ming in disbelief.


    Almost all of them had heard of that incident because the origin of that ce was too shocking. It was a ce that had once transcended tribtion. The remnant light of the heavenly tribtion had never been seen before, and it almost caused all the grotto-heavens and blessednds to tremble.


    The ck sword that had appeared was highly valued by various factions. They sent countless people to search for its whereabouts. However, there were no results.


    No one expected that the ck sword would appear here.


    ¡°Impossible. Yan Chixia is only a small cultivator in the Qi Refinement Realm. How could he have such strength?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s divine will was now formed, and his spiritual sense was extremely sharp. He heard their conversation and grinned. ¡°Yan Chixia is my junior. Today, I, Zhang Shan, will avenge my junior! You b*stards from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven once attacked my junior ruthlessly. Today, I¡¯ll avenge him.¡±


    In the array, a man heard this and quickly shouted, ¡°Fellow cultivator, I¡¯m a disciple of the Tianhong Sect, not the Cangming Grotto-Heaven. I won¡¯t participate in the enmity between you and the Cangming Grotto-Heaven. Please let me go!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven either. I¡¯m from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain.¡±


    They quickly shouted and begged Jiang Ming to spare their lives.


    ¡°The Cangming Grotto-heaven, the Tianhong Sect, and the Spirit Silkworm Mountain¡­¡± Jiang Ming said softly. There was one grotto-heaven and two blessednds. No wonder they could be domineering in the ck Rock Ruins. Who could resist them?


    ¡°Who knows if what you said is true or false? I can¡¯t tell! I really can¡¯t tell!¡± Jiang Ming sighed and muttered to himself, ¡°Only by killing them all can I ensure that there are no hidden dangers!¡±


    They were furious, and the disciple from the Tianhong Sect could not help but say, ¡°Which force are you from exactly? You provoked several major forces at the same time. Aren¡¯t you going to consider the sect behind you?¡±


    Jiang Ming had just casually mentioned that Yan Chixia was his junior, which made these people inevitably have many assumptions. They were certain that Zhang Shan and his junior must havee from some immortal cultivation sect.

 Chapter 308 - 308 Predator to Prey (2)

    308 Predator to Prey (2)


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! It¡¯s not worth my consideration!¡± Jiang Ming chuckled and said casually.


    His attitude made those people even more bewildered. They looked at each other and revealed terrified expressions.


    ¡°Is he a disciple of a major sect outside the Feather Kingdom?¡± one of them muttered, his voice trembling.


    Even though these grotto-heavens and blessednds could do whatever they wanted in the Feather Kingdom, the world of immortal cultivation was iparably vast. As disciples of grotto-heavens and blessednds, they knew that the cultivation sects outside the Feather Kingdom were the true behemoths.


    !!


    Compared to those terrifying forces, even the three great grotto-heavens were nothing.


    Moreover, their guesses were not without reason. This was because they had already seen the geniuses from outside the Feather Kingdom during this trip to the ruins. They were indeed not people that a small country like the Feather Kingdom couldpare to.


    Thest array also cracked open and was about topletely shatter.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, please hold back. There are also geniuses from the blessednd of cultivation in our camp!¡±


    A genius from Cangming Grotto-Heaven gritted his teeth and hurriedly eximed, ¡°Perhaps they might even know you. All our conflicts can be resolved through negotiations.¡±


    The array waspletely shattered. Jiang Ming looked at thembs waiting to be ughtered coldly.


    What nonsense!


    The sword aura was ring. Jiang Ming rushed out and started the final hunt.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A furious shout came from afar.


    The reinforcements that these people had called for had finally arrived.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression was calm, and he did not have any intention of paying attention to them. He shed out with his sword, and another two geniuses were killed.


    ¡°Run!¡± When the people remaining heard the shout from afar, they fled frantically.


    Jiang Ming strolled leisurely and walked to thest genius. Looking at her tearful expression, he did not even blink as he shattered her skull with a punch.


    ¡°Ah! B*stard, you¡¯re courting death.¡± In front of him, a white-robed middle-aged man from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven roared with despair and pain.


    Jiang Ming shook off the bloodstains on his sword and stood at the highest point of the ship. He looked up at the figures rushing over. There were more than a dozen of them. The lowest cultivation level was at thete stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm, and there were even three cultivators at the peak of the Foundation Establishment realm. The leader was the white-robed middle-aged man.


    Jiang Ming sensed the auras on their bodies. They were from the Cangming Grotto-heaven, the Spirit Silkworm Mountain, and there was also an unfamiliar aura that he had never seen before. His eyes glinted. That should be the cultivator from the Tianhong Sect, which was also one of the six blessednds.


    ¡°Looks like they rushed out from the so-called headquarters.¡± Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. I can kill a batch first. It¡¯ll save me some trouble!¡±


    Now that his sword was stained with blood, Jiang Ming did not n to hide anything. He was ready to go on a killing spree andpletely wipe out the forces in this area.


    Jiang Ming suddenly turned around and quickly flew backward.


    ¡°Stop him! He¡¯s trying to escape!¡± a genius from the Tianhong Sect, who was covered in blood, roared hoarsely. His eyes were filled with killing intent as he stared at Jiang Ming with hatred.


    Jiang Ming turned around and nced at him. He grinned at him.


    Of course, he did not n to escape. He just did not want to reveal too much terrifying strength at once and scare these people away.


    The white-robed middle-aged man, who had rushed over, shouted with a cold gaze, ¡°Fellow cultivators, don¡¯t hold back. If this person escapes, how will our grotto-heavens and blessednds face us?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll turn him into a silkworm and make his soul experience the most horrible pain!¡± a cultivator from Spirit Silkworm Mountain said coldly.


    More than a dozen powerful auras burst out and chased after Jiang Ming. The light of all kinds of magical tools gathered around their bodies, ready to unleash a lethal attack at any time.


    ¡°This damned Zhang Shan is dead meat.¡± The few young geniuses, who were lucky enough to survive, finally heaved a sigh of relief. They watched as the elders of the various sects chased after Jiang Ming.


    Although these people¡¯s aptitudes were ordinary, they were almost all veteran experts who had been immersed in the Foundation Establishment Realm for decades or centuries. In terms of strength, they could almost crush geniuses of the same level as them. With more than a dozen people attacking at the same time, no matter how strong one was, they would die.


    Three Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators flew past a dense forest of pine trees and scanned their surroundings vigntly.


    ¡°This guy is really good at hiding his aura!¡± One of them frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There are two cultivators who have taken out the Divine Light Mirror outside this snow forest. As long as that person makes any strange movements, he will definitely not be able to escape their sight.¡±


    ¡°We only need to search bit by bit. That person¡¯s range of activity will only be smaller and smaller!¡±


    The three of themughed in unison. However, their eyes were cold. They did not intend to show any mercy to the murderer who had killed so many of their disciples.


    Suddenly, one of them felt his heart palpitate. ¡°Hmm? No¡­¡±


    However, before he could finish speaking, he felt his mind shake violently, as if he had been hit by a sledgehammer, and he became a little dizzy.


    A terrifying blood Qi burst out from the ground. It was extremely vigorous. A figure rushed out with surging blood Qi and instantly bombarded this person.


    A body exploded into pieces. A dignified cultivator at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm died on the spot without any strength to retaliate.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    The other two people¡¯s expressions changed drastically. They were shocked by this sudden scene, and their hearts could not help but tremble.


    When they arrived at the ship earlier, the battle was almost over. They didn¡¯t see Jiang Ming make any moves, so they thought that Jiang Ming was only slightly stronger than those young juniors.


    However, it was only at this moment that they realized that he was a terrifying powerhouse.


    Jiang Ming attacked with all his strength and used all his forbidden techniques to kill them. He did not hold back at all for the remaining two people.


    In just a short moment, another two corpses fell.


    When the Divine Light Mirror sensed the aura of this ce and the other pursuers gathered here, Jiang Ming had already left and was hiding in the dark.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± The white-robed middle-aged man from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven looked at the corpses on the ground with an ugly expression. He could not help but have a bad feeling.


    Outside the snow forest, an extremely terrifying fluctuation suddenly erupted. His heart sank, and he raised his head to look.


    ¡°That¡¯s in the direction of the two cultivators with the Divine Light Mirror!¡± one of them muttered, his expression somewhat uneasy.


    The others also realized that something was wrong. They looked at the white snow forest and the silence around them. Suddenly, they felt a chill.


    They hade to hunt down a murderer. They originally thought that it would be a piece of cake. However, now, it felt like the tables had turned.


    ...


    ¡°Retreat! Retreat from this snow forest!¡± the white-robed middle-aged man gulped and shouted decisively.


    They had lived for hundreds of years. Thus, their reputation was no longer important. In the face of sudden danger, survival was the most important.


    ¡°We still have eleven people left. As long as we do not split up, no matter how strong that person is, he will not dare attack us alone,¡± the white-robed middle-aged man saw the panic in the others and immediately said in a deep voice to calm them down.


    The others also realized this and nodded. They gathered together and quickly ran out of the snow forest.


    As Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators, even the most monstrous powerhouse could not take on ten of them alone.


    ¡°Unless he doesn¡¯t care about his life, right?¡± One of themughed lightly and rxed a lot.


    However, his voice had just sounded when an iparably bright light suddenly erupted from the side. It suddenly shot toward this group of people.

 Chapter 309 - 309 Total Annihilation (1)

    309 Total Annihtion (1)


    A figure covered in mes suddenly shot up from the nearby area like a meteor that would never return.


    The terrifying aura caused the surrounding temperature to rise greatly. The ice and snow turned into steam in an instant, causing the area to fog up.


    However, there was an intense killing aura permeating the area. The terrifying aura made the eleven veteran Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators from the various grotto-heavens and blessednds tense up, and their hair stood on end.


    ¡°This guy doesn¡¯t want to live anymore!¡±


    !!


    In a sh, everyone was extremely shocked and furious.


    The next second, Jiang Ming¡¯s hand had already descended. A huge golden sword formed by spiritual energy appeared in the void. Jiang Ming¡¯s entire body was integrated into the sword aura, and he ruthlessly shot toward the nearest figure.


    ¡°Damn it! Why me?¡± A Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator, who was the first to bear the brunt of the attack, had a drastic change in expression. There was no way he could survive this.


    The Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator could only desperately take out all his protective talismans and magical tools. His spiritual energy erupted in an attempt to block this attack and wait for the others to join forces to kill Jiang Ming.


    The white-robed middle-aged man and the others did not stand by and watch. They retreated in anger and took out all kinds of magical tools to ruthlessly kill Jiang Ming.


    At this moment, no one dared hold back. They could no longer care about theirpanion who was attacked. If Jiang Ming escaped, they might be the ones to die next.


    All kinds of magical tools exploded with light, almost covering the entire area. Terrifying fluctuations spread out, and even cultivators who had just stepped into the Golden Core Realm would probably be terrified if they saw this.


    ¡°You really have some guts to charge over alone, lunatic! Hmph, it¡¯s a pity that you won¡¯t be able to live!¡±


    Their eyes shed with cold killing intent. No matter how strong Jiang Ming was, he was courting death by looking down on them.


    ¡°It is a pity that one of ourpanions will be buried with him.¡±


    At thest moment, this thought shed through their minds. However, they were not too sad. Death was unavoidable on the path of immortal cultivation.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s figure was instantly covered by all kinds of spiritual light. He rushed into the sky, and the entire forest seemed to be trembling.


    The others retreated one after another, leaving only thepanion who was attacked. In despair, he was enveloped by all kinds of terrifying attacks. He already knew that he had been forsaken by the others. Even if he could block the attack of the person opposite him, he would still be killed by hispanions¡¯ attacks with their magical tools.


    Within the light, there seemed to be a rain of blood sttering everywhere. After a few explosions and a miserable cry, there was no more sound. Only remnant ripples of energy swept out in all directions. Dozens of towering trees were hit by the aftershock and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Is he dead?¡± The white-robed middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and withdrew his de. ¡°I can¡¯t sense both their auras anymore. However, that b*stard¡¯s ability to hide his aura is very powerful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for him to still be alive. No Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator can withstand such an attack.¡± One of them immediately shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that he¡¯s dead. Where did hee from? He¡¯s too terrifying!¡±


    The others also felt a lingering fear in their hearts. They heaved a sigh of relief and put away their magical tools.


    ¡°What a pity for that cultivator from the Tianhong Sect.¡± The white-robed middle-aged man sighed softly. No matter what he thought, he still had to express his grief on the surface.


    The others were expressionless and were about to say a few words when one of them suddenly eximed, ¡°That¡¯s not right. I can¡¯t retrieve my magical tool!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The white-robed middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed drastically. He turned his head abruptly and stared at the smoke that had yet to dissipate.


    A figure covered in blood suddenly shot out of the smoke, leaving a trail of dust behind him as he flew into the distance like a meteor.


    ¡°Hahaha, thank you for your gift, fellow cultivator. This axe is pretty good!¡±


    The figure had a gray stone axe embedded in his shoulder. Blood spurted out from the wound, and many parts of his body were injured. However, his expression was extremely arrogant as he turned around andughed.


    ¡°Fellow cultivators, don¡¯t be stingy. Take out something better.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s speed increased again after he provoked them again. In an instant, he disappeared into the vast snow forest, leaving behind ten shocked figures.


    At this moment, the smoke and dust gradually dispersed. Everyone could see that the forest in that area had beenpletely blown apart. A charred pit was revealed on the ground, and a mangled broken corpse was lying on the ground. It was obviously theirpanion.


    ¡°How is that possible? How did that person survive?¡± a Spirit Silkworm Mountain cultivator stared at hispanion, who had died tragically, and said in disbelief.


    Such an attack was enough to kill a cultivator at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm several times over. No one below the Golden Core Realm could withstand it.


    ¡°He is seriously injured!¡± another person suddenly said. ¡°Perhaps if we continue to chase after him, we can finish him off.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? But who can catch up to him? He¡¯s so fast even after being seriously injured. God knows how muchbat strength he still has,¡± the white-robed middle-aged man muttered as he looked at the endless snowy forest. ¡°I feel extremely uneasy. I just want to leave this ce.¡±

 Chapter 310 - 310 Total Annihilation (2)

    310 Total Annihtion (2)


    As soon as he said this, several people nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the camp first and think about itter.¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, we are not familiar with this area. Themotion from the battle earlier was too much. If we were to awaken any terrifying demonic beasts, it would be terrible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    They were either worried about the beasts or that there was no one guarding the camp. Almost no one was willing to stay and continue the chase.


    !!


    Although everyone could see that the terrifying mysterious cultivator was already heavily injured, they had beenpletely scared out of their wits. They had no desire to fight at all.


    Cultivators were also humans. The longer they lived, the more they cherished their lives. No one was willing to y with their lives here anymore.


    In the end, they finally decided to temporarily retreat. However, they all expressed their determination to take revenge.


    * * *


    Under a snowy peak, Jiang Ming took deep breaths. His injuries hadpletely recovered. He swallowed a few pills and ate some spirit herbs to restore his spiritual energy.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s move on to the next round.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm as he quietly walked out of the snowy peak like a ghost.


    With a flick of his wrist, a small bronze mirror appeared in his palm, and an invisible ripple of energy spread out.


    There were many light spots of different sizes on the ss. Ten of them were as bright as the sun and were moving in a certain direction.


    This was the Divine Light Mirror that he had obtained from the two cultivators outside the snow forest. It could detect spiritual aura within a radius of a hundred miles. After obtaining it, he refined it and was using it to find the traces of those cultivators.


    Jiang Ming smiled calmly.


    He put away the Divine Light Mirror, and his body moved silently, quickly drifting in a certain direction.


    A momentter, a figure surrounded by mes charged into the crowd again as if he did not care about his life. Apanied by a rain of blood and ear-piercing screams, he fled with serious injuries again.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The remaining people had ugly expressions. They were shocked and angry. What kind of monster was this?


    Wasn¡¯t he seriously injured? How did he recover so quickly?


    Everyone¡¯s heart sank. They realized that they had provoked a terrifying monster. To have such power meant that he likely had a shocking background. He either had a priceless treasure or cultivated a peerless secret technique.


    No matter which one it was, it had surpassed the grotto-heavens and blessednds of the Feather Kingdom.


    ¡°Run!¡± the white-robed middle-aged man ordered with a gloomy expression. He no longer cared about saying anything polite. At this moment, his entire body was cold, and he only wanted to escape from this ce.


    Everyone nodded in unison. Without saying a word, they unleashed their secret techniques and fled frantically out of the snow forest.


    Somewhere in the forest, Jiang Ming looked at the figures in the Divine Light Mirror whose speed had increased significantly. He muttered, ¡°This time around, I¡¯ll have to use my lethal attack. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be good if theye to their senses and flee separately.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered as hemunicated with the ck sword using his divine will. ¡°Friend, was that axe delicious just now? Can you show me your skills?¡±


    Although he had always used the ck sword as a weapon, he had never underestimated its strength. Moreover, he had fed him many treasures and weapons he had obtained from other cultivators. The ck sword should have recovered a lot of its strength long ago.


    ¡°No problem! Don¡¯t worry, bro! At the very least, I can kill one of them! In fact, it¡¯s not impossible to cripple another one as well!¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and took out another lethal weapon from his storage ring.


    * * *


    A momentter, a blinding light erupted again.


    A ck sword light shed with lightning and suddenly pierced through the void. Any spell or magical tool that came in front of it was as cut down.


    A cultivator took out a spiritual shield in front of him. He thought that it could withstand for a moment. However, it was instantly shattered.


    The ck sword easily pierced through the man¡¯s head, leaving a bloody hole in the middle.


    ¡°Have the cultivators of this era not experienced battle? They rely too much on magical tools. It¡¯s not good,¡± the ck swordmented casually and continued to move forward.


    At the same time that the ck sword appeared, Jiang Ming¡¯s figure suddenly rushed out and descended from the sky to kill the white-robed middle-aged man. He struck three times with his Fire Metal Sword Technique, and the terrifying fluctuation plowed three huge pits on the ground. The air was filled with an iparably sharp aura.


    He could already tell that this cultivator at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven had the highest status among these people.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± The white-robed middle-aged man was furious. He did not expect that this person woulde back again after they had already made a concession and were about to leave.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Angry shouts sounded one after another.


    Including the white-robed middle-aged man, six or seven figures gathered together. They took out their magical tools at the same time and attacked fiercely.

 Chapter 311 - 311 Total Annihilation (3)

    311 Total Annihtion (3)


    Blinding rays of light erupted at the same time. It was as if a small sun had risen in this forest.


    ¡°This should be able to force him back again.¡±


    The white-robed middle-aged man and the others had this thought in their hearts. With their previous two experiences, they had already discovered that although this mysterious cultivator¡¯s strength was terrifying, the most monstrous thing was his ability to recover. As long as he was given a moment, he would be able to make aeback.


    However, they were not far from the edge of the snow forest. As long as they escaped from this ce, they would be very close to the camp. Perhaps they could escape before the monster appeared again.


    !!


    At this moment, they actually felt aplicated mix of fatigue and joy. It was as if they were finally about to escape from a desperate situation.


    However, the next moment, the white-robed middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed drastically. He shouted in fear, ¡°Be careful!¡±


    A green light swept up from the depths of the blinding light, filled with ancient runes that emitted a feeling of decay. Wherever it passed, all the magical tools lost their luster and fell to the ground in a rusted heap.


    A bronze cauldron rushed out and swept across the void. Green light spewed out of the cauldron and swept in all directions.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator was only slightly touched by the green light. However, half of his body withered immediately. His vitality rapidly flowed away, and his skin and flesh withered, quickly turning into ashes.


    The two people who were hit by the shockwave did not even have the chance to let out a scream. Their entire bodies turned into dried corpses and fell to the ground.


    ¡°You killed Elder Hua!¡± the white-robed middle-aged man shouted in horror. He recognized this treasure from his sect.


    This bronze cauldron was definitely one of the rarest treasures excavated from the ruins by the Cangming Grotto-Heaven. It was refined by Cangming Grotto-Heaven at a huge price. It was held in the hands of the powerful Elder Hua and was reserved for use in a life-or-death situation.


    The white-robed middle-aged man only knew that he had not been able to contact Elder Hua¡¯s team for several days. However, he did not expect that his secret treasure, the bronze cauldron, had already fallen into the hands of this person.


    Even the most precious secret treasure had been lost. There was only one exnation.


    The white-robed middle-aged man was extremely shocked. He could not understand how Elder Hua, who had the cauldron, was killed by this person. Couldn¡¯t he kill this person even after using this treasure?


    However, within this time, the small bronze cauldron killed three people in a row. Its momentum did not decrease. It shed across the void and ruthlessly attacked him.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The white-robed middle-aged man turned around and fled. He frantically took out all kinds of talismans and magical tools, trying to wear down the power of this treasure.


    However, what made him extremely afraid was that the green light that spewed out of this thing seemed to be even richer than when they had brought it out of the sect.


    The magical tools and talismans that he had sent out were nothing against it. They could not stop the power of the small bronze cauldron at all.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± the white-robed middle-aged man cried out in fear. However, he could not stop it. He could only watch helplessly as the cauldron got closer and closer. It was wrapped in arge amount of green light as it came crashing down.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    After a scream, a skeleton shrouded in a white robe fell to the ground.


    Jiang Ming waved his hand and took back the small bronze cauldron and the ck sword. He stood in the air and looked at the two remaining figures. They were like stray dogs, running out of the snow forest without even looking back.


    Even if Jiang Ming was seriously injured and on the verge of death again, they did not dare look back.


    ¡°Is that it? They¡¯re so weak!¡± the ck sword shouted crazily. It had performed exceptionally in this battle and stabbed three Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators in a row. Its confidence was already at its peak.


    Jiang Ming smiled and stepped forward. He disappeared from where he was like a wisp of smoke and quickly chased after thest two cultivators.


    At the edge of the snow forest, a figure, who was fleeing frantically, had a hopeful look on his face. It was as if he was confident that he could survive if he escaped from the snow forest.


    A ck sword shot out from between his eyebrows, instantly killing him.


    Jiang Ming shook his head. He swung his sword and threw the body down.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go to your camp to take a look.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s killing intent rose, and he could not suppress it. He flew forward.


    Behind him, the snow forest was silent, as if nothing had happened. However, more than ten veteran Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators from the grotto-heavens and blessednds had already been killed by a single person.

 Chapter 312 - 312 Defeating the Enemies Alone (1)

    312 Defeating the Enemies Alone (1)


    In the snowy ins, a flying shipy suspended in the air.


    ¡°Damn it! These b*stards from the grotto-heavens and blessednds are like roaches! They¡¯re impossible to kill.¡±


    On the deck at the rear of the ship, the prisoners, who were enveloped by therge, had ashen faces and were somewhat desperate.


    They thought that they had encountered a ruthless person who would be able to kill all these damned scumbags and save them. They did not expect to attract a group of terrifying veteran Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators. It seemed that the mysterious individual cultivator with extraordinary strength was about to be surrounded and killed.


    !!


    As for them, they would probably be sent into various dangerous areaster to be used as cannon fodder.


    At the front of the ship, the few disciples who had survived the first battle were leisurely brewing tea and chatting, quietly waiting for the return of their sect elders.


    ¡°Zhang Shan is being chased by more than ten elders. Even if he dies, he should be honored.¡±


    ¡°However, those elders haven¡¯t returned for so long. Could something have happened?¡± a young Qi Refinement Realm genius said worriedly.


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re not at the Foundation Establishment Realm. You have no idea how terrifying the strength of the elders, who have been at the Foundation Establishment realm for more than a hundred years, is. Their spirit base is extremely solid, and their understanding of immortal cultivation is extremely deep. It¡¯s not something that young Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators like us canpare to.¡±


    A handsome young man from the Cangming Grotto-heavenughed confidently. ¡°No matter how strong he is, no one will be able to survive the hunt of over ten elders.¡±


    Another person alsoughed. ¡°Rest assured. We will wait for the elders to return triumphantly with Zhang Shan¡¯s head. We will return to the camp together.¡±


    However, before he could finish speaking, a sharp aura swiftly rushed over from afar.


    A figure suddenly descended upon the ship like a bolt of lightning. He looked down at these young disciples, who were still alive, and revealed a gentle smile.


    ¡°Fellow cultivators, you haven¡¯t left yet. You seem really enthusiastic to wee me here!¡±


    The air suddenly became still. The disciples from the various grotto-heavens and blessednds looked at the familiar figure in a daze, unable to believe what they were seeing.


    ¡°How¡­ How could you¡­¡± The young genius of Cangming Grotto-Heaven, who was full of confidence just now, was pale. He asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Where are those elders? You, how did you escape their pursuit?¡±


    ¡°Escape? Who said I had to escape their pursuit?¡± Jiang Ming smiled faintly. ¡°If I killed them all, no one would discover me.¡±


    ¡°Impossible, you¡¯re lying!¡± The young genius immediately shook his head and stared at Jiang Ming with bloodshot eyes. ¡°You must have used some secret technique to escape the senses of those elders. When they realize that something is wrong, they will definitelye back.¡±


    ¡°When the return¡­ When they return¡­¡± the genius muttered, his eyes bing frenzied. He was somewhat incoherent.


    The others were silent, and their eyes were filled with despair. Everyone knew that no matter if those elders were dead or alive, even if they rushed back now, their fate was set in stone.


    All of them would die in Zhang Shan¡¯s hands.


    On the deck, hot tea was still bubbling in a kettle. Tea leaves with dense spiritual energy floated in the middle, filling the air with traces of warmth. However, at this moment, the disciples only felt their bodies turn cold.


    At this moment, they were extremely regretful. Why did they not immediately run back to the camp after surviving the disaster just now? Instead, they waited here for some triumphant return.


    The cold wind was biting, and Jiang Ming¡¯s figure slowly descended.


    The oue was not unexpected. Blood sttered everywhere. The disciples were all killed without mercy.


    ¡°You sure are leisurely.¡± Jiang Ming nced at the tea on the fire, poured himself a cup, and drank it all.


    Then, he went to the back of the deck and cut open therge, releasing the prisoners.


    ¡°Fellow cultivators, this ce is dangerous. Please leave as soon as possible!¡± Jiang Ming smiled faintly.


    ¡°Sir! Please tell us your name. We will never forget your kindness!¡± An old cultivator mustered up his courage and walked forward with tears in his eyes.


    The others also agreed. They looked at Jiang Ming with red eyes and excitement. They were immensely grateful to him for saving their lives. However, they were also excited to get to know such a powerhouse.


    He had single-handedly killed dozens of genius disciples from the grotto-heavens and blessednds. He had also used some unknown technique to kill a group of veteran Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators.


    This was not a simple battle. He had offended several major forces. He had practically provoked them!


    Although the world of immortal cultivation was cruel and chaotic, it had been many years since such a terrifying incident had happened. Who would dare imagine that one day, the disciples of those high and mighty grotto-heavens would be mercilessly ughtered like livestock? This was simply unbelievable.


    Jiang Ming looked at these people, and his eyes flickered. Then, heughed and said, ¡°I, Zhang Shan, have never seen such hypocritical and cruel people. This was nothing. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡±

 Chapter 313 - 313 Defeating the Enemies Alone (2)

    313 Defeating the Enemies Alone (2)


    ¡°In the future, if these grotto-heavens and blessednds dare to cause trouble in the world of immortal cultivation again, the Flowerfruit Mountain might have to eliminate such evil by wiping out these forces!¡± His voice was calm and arrogant.


    It had been more than sixty years since he came to the world of immortal cultivation. Jiang Ming now had the ability to protect himself. It was time to make a new name for himself.


    ¡°The Flowerfruit Mountain?¡± When these individual cultivators heard this name, their bodies trembled.


    Why had they never heard of this sect before?


    The old cultivator was tasked to ask where the Flowerfruit Mountain was and how strong it was.


    Moreover, what kind of status did Zhang Shan have in the Flowerfruit Mountain? Was he the most monstrous powerhouse in the sect?


    ¡°The Flowerfruit Mountain is mysterious. Only a few disciples are chosen from each generation. However, I¡¯m the weakest one there. There are more than ten people who are stronger than me. For example, my junior, Yan Chixia, is extremely talented. His future achievements will definitely far exceed mine. And I still have a senior. He¡¯s a genius who surpasses me by a hundred or even a thousand times! My senior¡¯s name is Sun Wukong, perhaps one day in the future, he will be the strongest in the world of immortal cultivation!¡±


    Everyone gasped in unison. They looked at Jiang Ming in shock. He was the weakest disciple in the sect?


    What kind of terrifying force was the Flowerfruit Mountain?


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a legendary blessednd for cultivation.¡±


    ¡°It might even be the most mysterious and terrifying blessednd out there. It has never been revealed to the world. However, its foundation is extremely terrifying!¡±


    As everyone talked about this, Jiang Ming smiled and waved his sleeve to send them off the ship. ¡°Fellow cultivators, the Flowerfruit Mountain just started operations not too long ago. Please keep it a secret. The disciples of the Flowerfruit Mountain do not like to be too high-profile when they travel the world. Farewell!¡±


    He activated the ship¡¯s array, which was suffused with spiritual energy, and it shot forward with a boom.


    On the ground, the individual cultivators were all excited. ¡°A blessednd for cultivators called the Flowerfruit Mountain has appeared. I must tell my old friends about this.¡±


    ¡°This faction is so inconspicuous. It must have an extraordinary background. I have to quickly share the news.¡±


    An individual cultivator with an extraordinary aura said in a deep voice, ¡°That senior from the Flowerfruit Mountain said that this information must be kept confidential. Guys, don¡¯t spread it wantonly. Otherwise, the consequences might be very serious!¡±


    ¡°We all understand! We all understand!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    However, in an instant, many individual cultivators had different thoughts. They turned around and rushed out of the ruins.


    * * *


    Lightning shed in the air, and a flying ship moved forward at high speed.


    On the ship, there was only one figure standing at the helm. His clothes were fluttering in the wind as he looked at the endless snowfield in front of him.


    ¡°It seems that we have arrived.¡±


    From afar, Jiang Ming could see some pavilions and halls that were flickering with spiritual light. Judging from their style, it was obvious that they were not from the ruins but were set up byter generations.


    ¡°Looks like these forces have been operating here for quite some time!¡± Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes. From the surroundings, he could tell that this camp had existed for many years.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that these grotto-heavens and blessednds have been exploring these ruins since theyst opened sixty years ago.¡±


    This thought shed through Jiang Ming¡¯s mind. He leaped up and stood in the void. The speed of the ship did not slow down, and it charged straight toward the camp.


    The ship crashed into a light screen, causing a violent tremor. Then, it toppled over to the ground.


    ¡°There really is an array!¡± Jiang Ming was not surprised at all. ¡°As expected of a stronghold that has been operating for many years. It¡¯s quite something!¡±


    ¡°Who goes there?¡±


    This movement also attracted the attention of the cultivators in the camp. One figure after another immediately soared into the sky and red at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Where did youe from?¡± a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator shouted coldly.


    However, before he could finish speaking, a sword aura pierced through the void. It instantly shot through his body and shut him up.


    Jiang Ming did not say anything unnecessary. He came here to kill. His figure suddenly shed and rushed toward the others.


    The sword aura swept across the sky in all directions. Jiang Ming and the ck sword¡¯s cooperation became more and more tacit. Blood Qi and spiritual energy switched at will, and terrifying attacks poured out like gushing water. He fought several Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators alone without holding back.


    In an instant, blood sttered in the air, apanied by a furious roar.


    These cultivators who had rushed out of the camp did not expect that someone would dare attack their stronghold andunch an attack without mercy.


    ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy attack!¡±


    Screams and rm bells instantly resounded throughout the camp. All the cultivators who were still in the camp rushed out of their residences and looked up in shock.


    ¡°Why would someone break in?¡±


    ¡°Has he gone mad?¡±

 Chapter 314 - 314 Defeating the Enemies Alone (3)

    314 Defeating the Enemies Alone (3)


    Many people were extremely shocked. However, looking at the blood that kept raining from the sky, they were also frightened. They realized that the enemy was abnormally strong.


    Among these people, there were three figures who were even more terrified. Their bodies trembled as they looked at the figure that was charging at them.


    ¡°How¡­ How dare he¡­¡± Mo and the other two from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain gathered together, their faces iparably pale.


    They were the three Spirit Silkworm Mountain cultivators who were nted with the Soul Seed Spell by Jiang Ming in the stone hall. They took advantage of Jiang Ming¡¯s absence while he was cultivating the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body in the stone pce and fled all the way to this camp. They wanted to wait for Jiang Ming to die in the ruins so that the spell could dissipate naturally.


    However, no matter how they thought about it, they did not expect to see this terrifying murderous demon again in this camp.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± In the sky, Jiang Ming also sensed the soul seed¡¯s aura. He immediately smiled. What a coincidence.


    Blood rained down constantly. Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators from various major forces continued to fight in the sky. However, no one could withstand even one of Jiang Ming¡¯s attacks.


    Corpses fell one after another. None of the cultivators who came up was Jiang Ming¡¯s match. They were all killed in the blink of an eye.


    Blood rained down, dyeing the snow red. Gradually, no one darede out.


    The hundreds of figures that remained stood in the camp¡¯s protective array formation in fear, not daring to take another step. Many of them even held their breaths and were so shocked that they did not dare even utter a word.


    ¡°Such grand headquarters! However, why are there only this many experts guarding it?¡± Jiang Ming was a little puzzled and muttered to himself. He felt that these people were not as strong as those veterans who chased him into the snow forest.


    However, his words made the cultivators below unable to help but reveal angry expressions. They stared at him, and their auras fluctuated.


    When had the cultivators of the high and mighty grotto-heavens and blessednds ever been looked down upon like this?


    However, no one dared rush out of the protective array formation because the powerhouse in front of them was terrifying. These experienced cultivators of the grotto-heavens and blessednds were in disbelief.


    Why would there be such a terrifying powerhouse in the Foundation Establishment Realm?


    ¡°Have they all gone out to explore, leaving only a few experts in the camp? I even killed a group of them just now. Now, there¡¯s almost no one left,¡± Jiang Ming muttered.


    The moment those words left his mouth, the expressions of everyone below changed drastically as they looked at him in horror. They could not contact the cultivators who had left earlier. Had they all been killed?


    How was this possible?


    For a moment, the camp was in chaos.


    In the deepest part of the camp, there were a few figures with calm expressions. They watched this scene as if it had nothing to do with them.


    ¡°These forces are still useful. Come out and deal with them!¡± among the few of them, a youth with delicate features spoke up and said indifferently.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A middle-aged man nodded respectfully and turned around to walk to the periphery of the camp. Soon, he arrived at the front. He jumped up and stood in the sky, separated from Jiang Ming by a light screen.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, enough is enough.¡± The middle-aged cultivator¡¯s gaze was steady as he slowly said, ¡°Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences if you offend someone you shouldn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jiang Ming originally felt a little bored. However, when he heard this, he was stunned. Then, his eyes lit up with interest.


    Someone interesting had finallye.

 Chapter 315 - 315 You’re People I Can’t Offend (1)

    315 You¡¯re People I Can¡¯t Offend (1)


    Above the camp, there was a light screen that isted Jiang Ming from the outside. He could not enter for the time being.


    After all, this was a stronghold that had been operated by various grotto-heavens and blessednds for decades. The array formation had been expanded and repaired many times, and it had fused with the array patterns of the ck Rock Ruins itself. Even Golden Core Realm cultivators would not be able to break through this array formation.


    ¡°However, that might not be the case.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He secretly activated an item in his storage ring. However, he did not take it out immediately.


    He still had to figure out the ins and outs of this ce first.


    !!


    He looked forward and saw a middle-aged man standing across the light screen. He was different from the panicking cultivators of the various grotto-heavens and blessednds on the ground. He stood there calmly, without a hint of nervousness.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, I won¡¯t say it again. Leave now!¡± The middle-aged man with an extraordinary bearing said indifferently, ¡°You can¡¯t break into this ce. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to face the consequences!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at this person and remembered what he had said earlier. He could not help but smile and sigh. ¡°Someone I can¡¯t afford to offend? I¡¯ve indeed met many people I can¡¯t afford to offend. However, when I encounter such people, I simply kill them so that the people and forces behind them won¡¯t be able to find me!¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed again. ¡°After all, I¡¯m very timid. I just want to live my life peacefully. I don¡¯t want to make enemies with any major forces, nor do I want to bear any terrible consequences.¡±


    As Jiang Ming spoke, he looked at the middle-aged man seriously and asked sincerely, ¡°Looking at your arrogant appearance, it seems that you and the people behind you are people I can¡¯t afford to offend, right?¡±


    ¡°What an arrogant brat!¡± The middle-aged cultivator¡¯s expression was cold, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°Do you know what force you are provoking?¡±


    ¡°Why do you keep asking me questions? How would I know?¡± Jiang Ming pursed his lips.


    The middle-aged cultivator was so angry that he could hardly breathe. Then, he said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Your three grotto-heavens and six great blessednds are just ants that we can easily crush! Wee from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land!¡±


    When the middle-aged cultivator said these words, his eyes were zing. Then, he looked at Jiang Ming as if he was looking at a dead man. ¡°In the past, when the ck Rock Ruins were at their peak, it was only on equal footing with the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. Our force is an existence that you will never be able to touch in your entire life. Today, you dare insult us! No matter where you try to hide, you will die. No one can save you!¡±


    ¡°Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land?¡± Jiang Ming repeated these words and took a deep breath as if he was trying to suppress the excitement in his heart. He said in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re actually from a blessednd of cultivation? That¡¯s terrifying. As expected, you¡¯re someone I can¡¯t afford to offend!¡±


    ¡°Haha! Now you know how to be afraid.¡± The middle-aged cultivator looked at him and immediately felt extremely happy. He sneered.


    However, before he could finish, he heard Jiang Ming continue, ¡°Looks like if I don¡¯t kill all of you today, there¡¯s no way to end this matter. If you guys escape, I won¡¯t be able to live in peace. ¡±


    The middle-aged cultivator¡¯s eyes darkened, thinking that this kid was ying with him. He said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not! I just want to live in peace!¡± Jiang Ming shook his head seriously. ¡°Unfortunately, for the sake of my overall peace, I can only ask you to sacrifice yourselves today!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The middle-aged cultivator sneered. ¡°I¡¯d like to see what tricks you have up your sleeve. Can it break this array formation?¡±


    He looked extremely confident and did not respect Jiang Ming at all.


    The array formation here not only contained the array symbols of the blessednds. However, it also contained the array gs and rare materials they had brought from the blessednds. When they were fused into the array formation, the array formation¡¯s power was even more terrifying. It wasparable to the protective array formations of some immortal sects.


    Moreover, now that the ck Rock Ruins had been revived, the power of the broken ruins that had been fused into this array formation had increased exponentially. It was not something that a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator could break through.


    The middle-aged cultivator turned around and left. He returned to the handsome youth and shook his head. ¡°Young Master, this person is a bumpkin from the countryside. There¡¯s no way tomunicate with him. It seems that we can only deal with this child after the eldest young master and the others return!¡±


    The young man frowned slightly and looked up at the figure. His eyes seemed to have a golden glint in them, and his aura inadvertently leaked out. He was a cultivator who had surpassed the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm. The vigorous spiritual energy around his body far exceeded the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    Many cultivators from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven and other forces looked at the young man in awe. Even the proud geniuses of the various sects did not show any disrespect.


    They had seen him fight before. His terrifying power was not something that a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator could unleash. It could be said that almost none of the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators present were a match for him.


    ¡°What if I make a move?¡± The young man stood with his hands behind his back and spoke calmly.

 Chapter 316 - 316 You’re People I Can’t Offend (2)

    316 You¡¯re People I Can¡¯t Offend (2)


    ¡°Young Master.¡± The middle-aged cultivator was shocked. After a long pause, he slowly said, ¡°Your talent is unparalleled. In the future, you will definitely be like the eldest young master and have a chance topete for the position of the Holy Son. However, there¡¯s something wrong with this mysterious cultivator outside the array formation. I suspect that he¡¯s some old fox with some tricks up his sleeve! This kind of person doesn¡¯t care about life and death. His strength is almost at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm. If you attacked, even if you could kill him, you might suffer some light injuries. It¡¯s really not worth it!¡± The middle-aged cultivator saw that the golden glint in the youth¡¯s eyes had somewhat receded and quickly struck while the iron was hot. ¡°Even if you make a move, you should fight with geniuses of the same rank and crush them all under your feet. That is the invincible path that you should walk and not be injured in the hands of this old fox.¡±


    The handsome young man did not say anything else when he heard this. The glint in his eyes gradually dissipated.


    The middle-aged cultivator finally heaved a sigh of relief. Of course, he had just made all of that up. He just did not dare let his young master get hurt. Otherwise, he would have to pay dearly.


    ¡°However, that guy¡¯s strength is terrifying indeed. Fortunately, we have this array formation. Otherwise, we would be in trouble!¡± The middle-aged cultivator stared at Jiang Ming, who was outside the array formation, with a solemn look.


    !!


    Although he looked down on Jiang Ming, an unknown individual cultivator, he had to admit that his strength was definitelyparable to the core geniuses of the blessednd.


    ¡°However, the world of immortal cultivation doesn¡¯tck talented disciples. Only geniuses who can move forward are qualified to stand on the top of the world of immortal cultivation. Those who die halfway are just stepping stones for the others!¡±


    The middle-aged cultivator shook his head lightly. In his heart, he had already sentenced this person to death.


    If he offended a genius from the blessednd of cultivation, he would be no different from a dead man.


    After a short period of chaos, the cultivators of the Cangming Grotto-heaven, Spirit Silkworm Mountain, and the other major forces calmed down slightly.


    ¡°He can¡¯t break this array formation.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t seem to notice us!¡± Mo and the other two, who had the soul seed nted in them, hid in a room in the deepest part of the camp.


    Just as everyone heaved a sigh of relief, the entire campsite seemed to suddenly tremble. Snow fell from the treetops, proving that it was not an illusion.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°Look at the sky!¡±


    Suddenly, someone screamed in horror.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The middle-aged cultivator from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land suddenly looked up and saw a scene that shocked him.


    In the air, Jiang Ming stood quietly in front of the array formation. Arge g had appeared in his right hand. The pitch-ck gpole was like a spear, exuding a cold and sharp aura.


    Above the gpole, a grayish-white g fluttered in the cold wind. The g seemed to be made of animal hide, and the edges were rotten and tattered. The g was also covered in holes, and vague runes flickered on the g, exuding an ancient and magnificent aura.


    As the runes on the g flickered and emitted threads of light, the cultivators in the camp were shocked to discover that therge array formation protecting them had actually begun to flicker slightly.


    ¡°Those runes.¡± Some of the older cultivators stared at the blurry runes on the array g, and their expressions changed drastically.


    ¡°Those are the runes of the array gs that were engraved in the ck Rock Ruins.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, how could he have such a thing? Moreover, it doesn¡¯t seem to be an ordinary array g. It seems to be one of the main gs that can control the array formation of a region. Moreover, it can move almost unimpeded in the ck Rock Ruins. It can also control the array formations of other regions.¡±


    In an instant, the entire camp was in a state of panic. Even the people from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land were stunned by this scene. They had not expected such a turn of events.


    ¡°Quickly send the young master out of this ce!¡± the middle-aged cultivator from before immediately felt uneasy and shouted in horror.


    Many other cultivators had the same thought as him. They rushed out of the array in the direction opposite Jiang Ming.


    Now, no one could care about whether they would be chased after leaving the array formation. They only knew that if they continued to stay in this array formation, the consequences would be terrifying.


    However, just as these people reacted, the frequency of the array g in Jiang Ming¡¯s hand had already quietly merged with the frequency of the array runes here, producing a heart-palpitating resonance frequency.


    The array g in his hand burst out with a terrifying light. Runes rushed out from the g and cut through the void like meteors, fusing with the array formation below.


    ¡°This array is mine!¡±


    Jiang Ming held the array g and suddenly felt a close connection with this array formation.


    ¡°Stay!¡±


    The runes of the array formation changed, and the light screen seemed to be somewhat different from before.


    A figure who had just rushed to the edge of the array formation crashed into the light screen with a bang. Due to the speed of the collision, he started bleeding. He stared nkly at the light screen in front of him and did not recover for a long time.

 Chapter 317 - 317 You’re People I Can’t Offend (3)

    317 You¡¯re People I Can¡¯t Offend (3)


    Behind him, many figures tried to escape. However, they were unable to get past the light screen.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± A few old men with white hair trembled as they looked at this scene in disbelief.


    ¡°Even if he has an array g in his hand, it is impossible for him to refine this array formation so quickly if it is not the main g of this region.¡±


    They found it difficult to understand. They had studied the array formation of the ck Rock Ruins for more than a hundred years. They had even spent decades of painstaking effort in this ce to repair and fuse the array formation of the ck Rock Ruins. It was not easy to build a camp. How could it be controlled by someone so easily?


    !!


    ¡°Ugh, a group of brats who have yet to learn the ways of the world actually dare study the formation in this ce.¡± In Jiang Ming¡¯s other hand, the ck sword sneered disdainfully. ¡°I was the one who passed down the core runes of these array formations to the few brats who opened up the blessednd. Now that I have this array g and some additional runes, there is almost nowhere in this ck Rock Ruins that I cannot go. What is the significance of setting up outer array formations here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing!¡± Jiang Ming praised sincerely. Indeed, having an old fox on the team was like having a treasure.


    With the help of the ck sword, he had saved a lot of effort on this trip.


    The ck sword suddenly let out a strangeugh. ¡°Hehe, this group of people is quite smart. They used the ruins¡¯ pre-existing array formation to build a protective array formation. Now, this array formation contains quite a number of rare metal and stone materials, and there are also some remaining runes. Give me the array gs and refine them in this array formation. By absorbing the runes and pure materials within, I¡¯ll definitely be able to destroy them!¡±


    Jiang Ming was speechless. However, he still stuck the ck sword on the g and let it have fun.


    He had already refined the array gs. As long as they were not too far away, he couldpletely control and unleash their power. He did not need to hold them in his hands at all times.


    The ck sword had already impatiently wrapped up the array gs and turned into a ck light. With a swoosh, it rushed into the light screen. After a ripple, it directly plunged into the camp and disappeared into the ground with a bang.


    Jiang Ming shook his head and took a step forward. The light screen rippled and cracked open. Then, he stepped in.


    ¡°Fellow cultivators, it¡¯s time to settle the score!¡± Jiang Ming smiled.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator¡­¡± Someone wanted to say something.


    Jiang Ming, however, flicked his finger with an indifferent expression. A bright bolt of lightning suddenly fell from the array formation and struck the person.


    ¡°I have no choice but to do this today. I hope that everyone can understand,¡± Jiang Ming said apologetically.


    He walked forward step by step. He struck out one seal after another and fused them into the array formation.


    Every seal was apanied by terrifying lightning. One cultivator after another was turned into ashes. Countless screams and pleas for mercy sounded in his ears. However, he did not slow down at all.


    Soon, those cries for mercy turned into angry roars and curses. However, in exchange, they were struck by even more terrifying lightning. Gradually, fewer and fewer cultivators were left alive.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze was calm. He killed the remaining cultivators who were hiding there. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, fellow cultivators with extraordinary backgrounds. Your backgrounds are too powerful. I really can¡¯t afford to offend you. Only by killing all of you today can I have a chance of survival.¡±


    The ck sword could not help but sigh when it heard Jiang Ming¡¯s words.


    A light breeze blew past, and gray dust floated in the air,nding on the ground in a thickyer.


    Jiang Ming stood in front of thest few people.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I really can¡¯t afford to offend you.¡±

 Chapter 318 - 318 Divine Will Breaks the Enemy (1)

    318 Divine Will Breaks the Enemy (1)


    In the void, lightning bolts descended one after another. Jiang Ming did not hold back. He activated the array formation here and attacked the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land cultivators below indiscriminately.


    A blood-red light shed, and two people immediately exploded.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze was faint as he continued to summon the lightning to attack. He had no intention of holding back.


    ¡°I really have to thank you all.¡± Jiang Ming smiled. If these people had not spent decades repairing and fusing the broken array formation here, he probably would not have been able to exert such power.


    However, they probably did not expect that the array formation would fall into Jiang Ming¡¯s hands. In the end, these people dug a grave for themselves.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Below him, the handsome young man with delicate features roared angrily with bloodshot eyes. He was no longer as calm as before.


    He wanted to rush into the sky to kill the enemy. However, he was struck by the lightning and was almost hit several times. He did not have the strength to fight back at all.


    ¡°Relying on the power of the array formation to hurt us is despicable. Do you have the courage to partake in a fair fight with me?¡± the handsome youth from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land shouted coldly.


    Jiang Ming smiled expressionlessly. A teenager was still too young to provoke him.


    ¡°What is a fair fight? Feel free to use whatever treasure you brought from home,¡± Jiang Ming said indifferently, ¡°The array formation that I control with my own ability can naturally be used by me. This is what I call a fair battle! A head-on fight with bare hands is not a fair fight. That¡¯s called a y fight, understand?¡±


    Lightning shed as the cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land died one by one.


    Jiang Ming did not n to stay here for too long. After all, it was the other party¡¯s camp. If some powerhouse really came back with a lethal weapon, it would be troublesome.


    ¡°B*stard. You¡¯re courting death!¡± The handsome young man trembled and clenched his fists tightly. He looked at the people around him dying one after another. After a moment of struggle, he no longer retreated and suddenly rushed into the sky.


    At the same time, he also formed a strange ritual gesture. The light in his eyes soared, as if the gxy was surging.


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t!¡± On the ground, the middle-aged cultivator, who had spoken arrogantly to Jiang Ming earlier, had already been seriously injured by the power of the array formation. At this moment, his expression changed drastically, and he hurriedly tried to stop him.


    However, the young man was too fast and had already rushed into the air.


    Bolts of lightning struck down, but two golden sword auras simultaneously shot out from the young man¡¯s eyes. They crossed paths in the void and instantly expanded into two terrifying sword auras that were hundreds of feet long, sweeping forward.


    Wherever the sword aura passed, the lightning bolts exploded. Jiang Ming¡¯s figure moved sideways. The two sword auras shed at the light curtain behind him, causing the array formation to ripple.


    ¡°His aura is a little off!¡± Jiang Ming was also shocked, and then he frowned slightly. He looked at the young man who was rushing toward him. His aura became extremely terrifying and doubled in strength. However, it waspletely different from the young man¡¯s previous aura.


    Golden mes rose in the young man¡¯s eyes, surrounded by specks of starlight. He was like an awakened god. With a casual swipe, a terrifying sword aura shed out.


    Jiang Ming used the Fire Metal Sword Technique thrice to block the sword aura.


    ¡°You dare challenge us?¡± The handsome young man spoke. His voice was extremely indifferent. It was as if he were standing atop the clouds and looking down at ants.


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes and noticed that something was wrong with this young man. It seemed to be the same person. However, his actions, tone, and even the aura around him seemed to be covered with ayer of unfamiliarity.


    Suddenly, Jiang Ming thought of a possibility! Was it the Soul Seed Spell?


    Not only could the Soul Seed Spell be used to control other cultivators, but some experts with high cultivation levels would even spend a lot of effort to nt their own psyches on their disciples or rtives. When these disciples or rtives were in danger, they could activate this psyche and erupt with terrifying strength that far exceeded their own.


    However, once this kind of psyche was activated, it would cause terrifying side effects to the person who had been imnted with the psyche. Therefore, unless it was a life-or-death situation, it would usually not be used.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± After figuring it out, Jiang Ming looked at the handsome young man again and instantly understood.


    ¡°Is this your so-called fair battle?¡± Jiang Ming could not help butugh. ¡°As expected of the blessednd of immortal cultivation. You guys are the only ones with such thick skin. However, this is still not enough.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes turned cold. He did not say anything more. He rushed out and unleashed the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body, the Burning Spirit Scripture, and the Mystic me Spirit Sacrifice Spell all at once. He raised his strength to the upper limit and charged at the handsome young man.


    The two of them collided in an instant. Terrifying ripples of spiritual energy swept out, plowing a huge gully in the camp below. A few geniuses who wanted to hide in the camp immediately screamed and were killed under the terrifying aftershock.


    ¡°Those who provoke the blessednd must die!¡± The handsome young man spoke as if he were a terrifying immortal cultivator.

 Chapter 319 - 319 Divine Will Breaks the Enemy (2)

    319 Divine Will Breaks the Enemy (2)


    His fingers formed seals one after another, attacking Jiang Ming.


    ¡°The strength of the blessednd of cultivation is indeed not something that anyone canpare to.¡± Jiang Ming could not help but sigh as he took the opponent¡¯s attack head-on with both fists.


    Any one of the spells that the handsome youth was using would be enough to cause a hugemotion in the world of immortal cultivation, causing countless people to fight over them. However, in his hands, they were nothing.


    ¡°However, it is not the actual body that has descended. It is only a psyche. There are still ws!¡±


    Jiang Ming was suppressed by the other party¡¯s terrifying spell. However, he did not panic. Compared to the density of his spiritual energy, there was still a gap between him and this genius who had surpassed the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    However, that was all. Although the other party¡¯s attacks were terrifying, they could not hurt him at all.


    On the contrary, in Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes, the power of the psyche that the young man opposite him had activated was his biggest w.


    After all, no matter how powerful the psyche was, the young man¡¯s soul was extremely fragile and could not withstand a powerful psyche. Therefore, this psyche was just a candle in the wind. It could still be ferocious with the help of the young man¡¯s body. However, if this candle was extinguished¡­


    ¡°Haha!¡± Jiang Ming smiled and was not in a hurry to fight back.


    He was waiting for an opportunity.


    There was another terrifying collision. Jiang Ming¡¯s body was covered in blood. Although he was at a disadvantage, he was not injured at all. Instead, he became more and more courageous as he fought. His ck hair danced in the wind, and his eyes were like lightning as he calmly looked at the handsome young man.


    ¡°Is this your trump card? It is still not enough. You¡¯re a genius of the blessednd,¡± Jiang Ming said calmly. ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve learned in your life?¡±


    ¡°Hehe! If you were born in the blessednd, you might also have grown into a peerless genius of your generation!¡±


    The handsome youth seemed to be in a strange state at this time. He did not get angry when he heard this. The light in his eyes became colder and colder. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re an enemy of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. No one in this world can tolerate you. Since you are so arrogant, I won¡¯t hold back anymore. It¡¯s an honor to be killed by the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land¡¯s secret technique!¡±


    At this moment, the delicate young man¡¯s entire body emitted a boundless divine light. Every strand of his hair was sparkling and translucent, and they were all rippling with light as if they were cast from gold.


    ¡°Nirvana Divine Light!¡± the handsome young man eximed softly. He stretched out his hand and shot forward. A yellow divine light suddenly rushed out of his body. It was like a ray of light that covered the sky and instantly descended in front of Jiang Ming.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming felt that all the spiritual energy in his body seemed to be extinguished. All the spiritual energy and blood Qi in his body were about to sink into oblivion under this divine light.


    ¡°Is this the blessednd¡¯s secret technique?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He was shocked and a little envious at the same time.


    Compared to this, the techniques he had cultivated before were really crude.


    ¡°However, techniques are only external. He¡¯s still human!¡±


    In a sh, Jiang Ming calmly made several hand gestures. Six seals circted around his hand and finally turned into a bigger seal that flowed like water. It gently fell toward the yellow light.


    Under the shocked gaze of the handsome young man, the moment the strange seal and the yellow light came into contact, both of them melted at the same time,pletely disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°How is that possible? What, what kind of ritual gesture is this?¡± A hint of shock finally appeared in the depths of the handsome young man¡¯s eyes.


    Not only was he shocked, but even the psyche was shocked as well.


    The secret techniques of the blessednd had always been sessful and almost unstoppable.


    However, whether it was the delicate and pretty youth or the consciousness of that wisp of psyche, they had never seen such a seal before. This was definitely an unknown and mysterious terrifying technique.


    ¡°This Spirit Restricting Seal is really ridiculous.¡± Jiang Ming was slightly shaken.


    ¡°Looks like that fire mayfly might have really reached iparably shocking heights in the world of immortal cultivation back then.¡±


    However, this was not the time to think about this.


    At the same time as the Spirit Restricting Seal was released, Jiang Ming¡¯sst lethal move was alsounched.


    Without a sound, Jiang Ming¡¯s divine will turned into a torrent, crossing the void in an instant and bombarding the handsome young man¡¯s be.


    ¡°Not good.¡± The expression on the handsome young man¡¯s face did not change. However, a look of horror suddenly shed in the depths of his eyes. He realized that something was wrong.


    However, it was all toote. When he realized that something was wrong, the flood of divine thoughts that was like a heavy hammer had already smashed into his soul sea and bombarded his fragile divine soul.


    The handsome young man felt a cracking sound in his mind, followed by a sharp pain that prated deep into his soul. He could not help but scream, and his entire person seemed to sink into a daze.


    The handsome young man¡¯s aura also became unstable at this moment. The coldness and pain in his eyes intertwined, and he was almost unable to maintain his body.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the divine will¡­¡± he spat out in a vague voice.

 Chapter 320 - 320 Divine Will Breaks the Enemy (3)

    320 Divine Will Breaks the Enemy (3)


    A scorching hot blood Qi descended at the same time, and a fist smashed onto the handsome youth¡¯s head.


    Blood and brain matter sttered everywhere, and his screams stopped abruptly. A headless corpse fell from the sky.


    However, Jiang Ming¡¯s expression suddenly changed slightly. He stared at the area where the handsome young man was originally standing.


    A blurry golden light swirled in the sky, and an old face seemed to be vaguely revealed. It stared at Jiang Ming with cold eyes, revealing a killing intent that seemed to have solidified.


    !!


    ¡°What a powerful person.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes moved slightly. The young man whose soul was possessed had already died. However, he was still alive. This was enough to prove how terrifying he was.


    The strength of the owner of this psyche had probably already surpassed the Golden Core Realm.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± A blurry consciousness that was filled with anger shot out from the ball of light and questioned Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming pursed his lips.


    ¡°The one who¡¯s about to kick your ass!¡±


    Jiang Ming shot a fist, and the ring blood Qi wreaked havoc. The ball of light was immediately twisted into nothingness andpletely dissipated.


    It did not matter if his main body was strong. What was left here was just a remnant thought.


    Jiang Ming descended from the sky andnded directly in front of thest person from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. He was also the middle-aged cultivator who had been the first to shout in front of the array formation.


    ¡°W¡­ What do you want to do?¡± At this moment, the middle-aged cultivator no disyed the arrogance from before. Instead, he had a terrified expression and could not help but retreat.


    ¡°Did you participate in the attack on the Qingyuan Sword Valley?¡± Jiang Ming could not be bothered to talk nonsense with him and asked directly.


    The middle-aged cultivator was stunned for a moment. However, he still nodded in shock. At this moment, he was almost scared out of his wits and could not raise any thoughts of resistance.


    Jiang Ming was expressionless as he continued to ask, ¡°Where did the people who survived escape to? Where did the others in your camp go?¡±


    The middle-aged cultivator gulped and quickly continued to answer Jiang Ming¡¯s questions.


    After a full fifteen minutes, Jiang Ming stopped asking questions. Then, without hesitation, he smashed the middle-aged cultivator¡¯s head with his fist and gave him a quick death.


    He slowly walked into the depths of the camp. In front of a house, he waved his hand and lifted the roof. The walls of the house copsed, revealing the three people inside.


    ¡°Friends, you ran quite fast.¡± Jiang Ming looked at them and smiled warmly.


    Mo and the other two¡¯s faces were ashen and filled with despair. They had thought that this demon had not discovered them. However, now they realized that this person had intentionally left them alive until the very end.


    ¡°Master¡­ I can continue to be your ve and explore dangerous ces for you¡­¡± Mo was crying and begging for mercy at this moment.


    ¡°Answer a few questions first!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze was indifferent as he began to ask about matters rted to the Qingyuan Sword Valley.


    A momentter, three streams of blood spurted out. Jiang Ming turned around and left with a calm expression. There was only one path for the cannon fodder who betrayed him, and that was death.


    Suddenly, Jiang Ming felt the entire array formation shaking.


    Just as Jiang Ming was about to hold his breath and be on guard, an array g suddenly rushed out from the ground and hung in the air. The g fluttered in the wind, and the runes on it flickered. It was crazily sucking up spiritual energy from all directions.


    The array formation¡¯s light screen rippled, and wisps of light gathered toward the array g.


    ¡°Friend, what are you doing?¡±


    Jiang Ming was shocked. He quickly fished the ck sword out of the ground and could not help but ask.


    ¡°Hehehe, the array formation that these people refined is a great supplement for your array g. Afterpletely devouring the symbols and array materials here, the strength of this array g will rise to another level. We¡¯ll be able to go to even more ces when the timees. We might even be able to charge into the true core of the ruins and make a killing!¡± the ck sword said excitedly as it jumped up and down.

 Chapter 321 - 321 Dig Three Feet Into the Ground (1)

    321 Dig Three Feet Into the Ground (1)


    In the air, an array g was fluttering. The dense, blurry runes shone brightly as they absorbed the essence of the array formation and fused into the g, making it even more terrifying.


    Even the ck gpole that Jiang Ming had refined had benefited from it. It had been purified and tempered by the essence of various array materials. Its color had be deeper and richer, and it was undergoing a transformation.


    ¡°The array g you obtained is like a catalyst. If it can be tempered and transformed more times,¡± the ck sword exined, ¡°It might be able to be exponentially stronger and possess all kinds of mysterious powers!¡±


    ¡°Is it that powerful?¡± Jiang Ming was shocked.


    !!


    ¡°Being able to be the main array g of the former blessednd of immortal cultivation represents the power and foundation of the blessednd. The price of refining it far exceeds your imagination. Even though it has decayed and fallen, its foundation still exists and has extremely high growth potential,¡± the ck sword exined. ¡°Array gs of this level usually won¡¯t fall outside. Even if the sect is destroyed, it will be destroyed along with it. However, it was separated from the area outside the ruins and was picked up by others. It can be seen that this blessednd suffered an unimaginable change back then. It fell apart overnight and no longer exists! Moreover, I have some experience in the refinement of spiritual artifacts. I can guide this array g to transform.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment, then he immediately reacted and said seriously, ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    The ck sword spoke casually, but Jiang Ming knew that the knowledge it had was definitely invaluable for other cultivators.


    Then, Jiang Ming could not help but daydream about exploring the ruins in peace.


    ¡°What are you daydreaming about?¡± The ck sword rolled its eyes. It said, ¡°Even immortal cultivators still pay attention to gradual progress in their cultivation. Moreover, it¡¯s an inanimate object. Perhaps after many years, this g will develop sentience. Only then can it be considered to have transformed. However, it is still uncertain whether you will be able to live to see it. Also, although the blessednd here has been destroyed, the ruins can be revived regrly. Who do you think is in charge? After all, normally, a destroyednd will not revive every sixty years.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jiang Ming was stunned, and then he figured out something about the ck sword. He was shocked. ¡°Wait¡­ What kind of magical tool has gained sentience in these ruins and is leading the revival of this ce?¡±


    ¡°Ten thousand years have passed. No cultivator can live for so long,¡± the ck sword said faintly. ¡°No one knows what exactly is in the deepest part of the ruins. Perhaps my old friends from back then are there. I advise you not to go too deep. After exploring this Foundation Establishment Realm area, it¡¯s time to leave.¡±


    ¡°Friend, didn¡¯t you know the founder of this blessednd? Won¡¯t they be able to help?¡± Jiang Ming probed. He was wondering if the old friend the ck sword mentioned was also a spiritual artifact.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± the ck sword snorted and said calmly, ¡°My old friends have long turned into dust. At most, I can help you here and there with the aid of my memories from back then. If I really dare go to the depths of the ruins to find an old friend to reminisce about the past, they might devour me. The mysterious ck Rock Ruins is not a good ce. There are Golden Core Realm and even Nascent Soul Realm cultivators who roam freely here. Maybe we¡¯ll all be in big trouble.¡±


    Jiang Ming was shocked, and his back seemed to be covered in ayer of cold sweat. He felt as if there were eyes on him.


    ¡°However, these ruins have already been destroyed. Even if there is something lurking in the depths, it should not be able to extend its ws this far. As long as we don¡¯t go too deep and get out in time, it¡¯ll be fine,¡± the ck sword said.


    Jiang Ming nodded slightly. He had already made his decision. After he found and rescued Wu Hen, he would immediately leave this ce and flee thousands of miles away. He would never get involved in the ck Rock Ruins again.


    He was not afraid of any danger. However, if he was discovered and captured by some powerhouse, he would really be finished.


    In the void, the array g was still emitting divine light. Runes rushed out from the ground one after another, apanied by rays of multicolored light, and continuously fused into the surface of the g. Even the decayed holes on the surface of the g were emitting light at this moment.


    Jiang Ming began to scavenge the battlefield with the ck sword, searching for the storage rings left behind in the battle and the treasures stored in the camp.


    ¡°Woah, there¡¯s a spirit herb field.¡± Jiang Ming walked to a corner of the camp and could not help but smile.


    The spirit herb field was two to three acres in size, and there were many rare spirit herbs nted there. They were well taken care of and looked very healthy. They were probably transnted from various ces in the ruins by the cultivators of these grotto-heavens and blessednds and nted here temporarily.


    Jiang Ming did not hold back. He picked the spirit herbs one by one and put them away in his storage ring. He was overjoyed. More than half of these spirit herbs were rare and miraculous herbs that were of great use to Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators. Some could increase cultivation, while others could stabilize their spirit base.

 Chapter 322 - 322 Dig Three Feet Into the Ground (2)

    322 Dig Three Feet Into the Ground (2)


    In the outside world, any one of these spirit herbs would be extremely rare. Even in the grotto-heavens and blessednds, not many people were allowed to use them. However, there were several acres of them here.


    ¡°This is definitely something that the Cangming Grotto-heaven and the Spirit Silkworm Mountain spent immense effort to collect,¡± Jiang Ming said to himself. However, his mood became lighter.


    Jiang Ming plucked two foundation condensation fruits the size of a raspberry and stuffed them into his mouth. He chewed twice and swallowed them.


    The pure medicinal power immediately seeped into his bones, replenishing the spiritual energy that Jiang Ming had lost in the battle.


    !!


    Most importantly, there was a trace of extremely strange medicinal power that flowed along his meridians and finally gathered in the spiritual base in his spiritual core.


    The spiritual base rotated slowly. Runes of the great cultivation flickered one after another, absorbing the medicinal power.


    Jiang Ming could clearly feel that his spiritual base was bing more and more solid and tenacious, making his cultivation more and more stable.


    ¡°The more stable the spiritual base, the higher the sess rate of forming one¡¯s core in the future. This is simply a thing that all Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators dream of.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered. He ate another one without hesitation and continued to pick all kinds of spirit herbs in the field.


    Wherever he went, he would dig three feet into the ground, not even leaving behind a single root. He would also dig out the soil used to cultivate the spirit herbs and seal it into jade boxes, waiting for the opportunity to cultivate it again in the future.


    This was not the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest from back then, where picking herbs required leaving roots behind. Jiang Ming naturally did his best to take everything he could from here.


    ¡°The spirit herbs in this field will probably be able to support my cultivation to thete stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm. I willpletely consolidate my foundation in the Foundation Establishment Realm and there will be no more ws.¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little happy. This was really an amazing gift. No wonder everyone liked to explore the ruins. He was already set for a few years.


    A momentter, Jiang Ming had just dug up the entire field when the ck sword suddenly shouted from the depths of the camp, ¡°Come quickly! There¡¯s a secret warehouse here!¡±


    ¡°This guy is amazing.¡± Jiang Ming raised his brows and quickly strode over.


    A bronze door was sted open, and Jiang Ming stepped into the cave that was deep into the mountain.


    ¡°As expected of a stronghold that has been operating for decades!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up with satisfaction when he saw the scene in the secret warehouse.


    This was a huge secret warehouse built into a cave. It was different from the dimness he had imagined. The secret warehouse was as bright as day. The mountain walls and the ceiling were iid with magical tools andmps, illuminating the entire ce.


    Stacks of wooden and jade boxes of various sizes were disyed in the warehouse. There were even strange stone pirs and copper tablets engraved with various runes and characters.


    ¡°What painstaking efforts!¡± Jiang Ming clicked his tongue in wonder. One could imagine that more than half of the treasures in this area had probably been collected by these grotto-heavens and blessednds.


    ¡°The stone pirs and stone statues are useless.¡± The ck sword circled around the ancient stone pirs and said, ¡°However, those bronze tablets and other metal products are not ordinary metal. They have not rusted after ten thousand years. We can keep some. In the future, when we refine array formations, we can use them as building materials. The effects will be extraordinary.¡±


    When Jiang Ming heard this, there was nothing to think twice about. He immediately waved his hand and put all those things into his storage ring.


    ¡°Hmm? This jade tablet¡­¡± The ck sword suddenly stopped in front of a jade tablet that was as tall as a person, and a strange expression appeared on its face.


    The jade tablet was pale and square. There were hundreds of faint golden runes carved on the surface of the tablet. It seemed to be an unknown scripture.


    Jiang Ming followed it and stopped in front of the jade tablet. Looking at the runes on the tablet, he was also stunned. ¡°These runes¡­ I think I saw them back in the cave where I met you.¡±


    Moreover, Jiang Ming remembered that the spells cast by the two genius disciples from the Chasing Moon Lake seemed to contain these mysterious runes that he had never seen before.


    ¡°These are extremely ancient symbols. They were discovered in an ancient ruin during thest era,¡± the ck sword exined. ¡°My former master wanted to use these runes to survive. Although he failed, these runes contain an extremely divine power.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. Was it possible that the origins of the Chasing Moon Lake were more terrifying than everyone imagined?


    Lu Xiaoyu had been epted as a disciple by the Chasing Moon Lake. He did not know whether it was good or bad.


    ¡°However, I¡¯ve never seen this jade tablet before!¡± The ck sword then slowly said, ¡°The runes that Master discovered back then numbered only a few dozen. They were recorded on a piece of decaying wood. The symbols on this jade tablet might have a much more shocking origin than the ones Master found back then.¡±


    ¡°Friend, can you interpret it?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s heart was thumping, and he quickly asked.


    The owner of the ck sword back then was definitely a peerless talent. He was able to ce his hopes of passing the great tribtion on these runes before he died. From this, one could see how powerful these runes were. If he could decipher them, they would definitely have an astonishing effect.


    ¡°No one can decipher it!¡± The ck sword sighed. ¡°The origins of these runes are too mysterious. Even Master had to fumble around for hundreds of years before he figured out some uses for them. ording to what he said, these runes could only be understood and could not be exined with words. They needed to beprehended and felt by oneself. I¡¯ve never tried doing that.¡±


    Jiang Ming was immediately sshed with the cold, hard truth. Even such a brilliant talent had spent hundreds of years trying to figure a few dozen runes out. Hundreds of these runes would probably take even longer.


    ¡°However, what I do notck the most is time,¡± Jiang Ming muttered and put the jade tablet into his storage ring without hesitation.


    No matter what, such a treasure could not be left to others.


    Then, Jiang Ming began his sweep. He took almost everything the warehouse had to offer.


    In the end, there were only some huge stone pirs, stone statues, and so on left behind. The ck sword did not let them go to waste. It sucked out their power and devoured it.


    Jiang Ming nodded in satisfaction and strode out.


    Outside the secret warehouse, the entire array formation was almost broken. All the spiritual materials that maintained the array formation had beenpletely absorbed by the array g.


    The array g swayed and was surrounded by ayer of silvery-white light.


    Jiang Ming waved his hand, and the array g immediately descended. It shrank into a palm-sized g and fell into his hand.


    ¡°Now, with a gentle sweep of this array g. I¡¯m afraid I can kill a group of Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators!¡± Jiang Ming said softly and put it away with satisfaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time. It¡¯s time to leave!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the messy camp and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°No one is watching over this camp. No one will know if something is lost. Goodbye!¡±


    The cold wind was biting. The corpses on the ground did not answer. A few pairs of angry eyes seemed to be expressing silent protests.


    ¡°No one objected. Looks like everyone has agreed.¡± Jiang Ming smiled and strode away.


    ¡°This is a f*cking lunatic.¡± the ck sword burrowed into his storage ring and silently cursed. Everyone was f*cking dead. Who could object?


    In the distance, terrifying mes filled the sky. They could not see the end, and wisps of power came over, making people¡¯s hearts palpitate.


    ¡°Is that another region?¡± Jiang Ming stood in the sky above a snowy valley and looked into the distance. His eyes were solemn.


    ording to the information he had obtained over the past few days, that should be an area of a higher level. It was closer to the core of the ck Rock Ruins and could amodate Golden Core Realm cultivators.


    Of course, Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators could also enter, but the danger there was much greater. Even Golden Core Realm cultivators could die. Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators were no different from ants if they entered.


    ¡°What is Wu Hen doing here?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked in front of the snowy valley.


    This direction was heading toward the Golden Core Realm area.


    ...

 Chapter 323 - 323 Meeting an Old Friend in the Soul Suppressing River (1)

    323 Meeting an Old Friend in the Soul Suppressing River (1)


    In the boundless snowfield, Jiang Ming walked alone and continued to move toward the deepest part.


    It had been about three days since Jiang Ming had destroyed the camp. He had crossed mountain ranges one after another and even encountered many demonic beasts and dangerous ces. However, he still could not find anyone.


    If it were not for the traces of battle along the way, Jiang Ming would have suspected that he had gone the wrong way.


    Jiang Ming looked at the sky. The strange mes that spanned the sky were the same as three days ago. There was still no change.


    !!


    It seemed that he was indeed very far away from that higher-level area. This made Jiang Ming feel a little relieved. It was always good not to go to a more dangerous ce.


    He hoped that he could find traces of Wu Hen before he reached that area.


    Suddenly, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He heard a thunderous sound, like the roar of a demonic beast, shocking his soul.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart moved slightly, and he sped up a little more as he rushed forward.


    He continued to move forward. After about fifteen minutes, the deafening sound was endless. Finally, a magnificent river appeared in front of him. Jiang Ming estimated that it was tens of thousands of feet wide and blocked his way.


    This river was extremely strange. The water was a strange dark color, like obsidian. asionally, a golden light shed and disappeared. It was impossible to see how deep it was. As it surged, a thunderous sound erupted, making Jiang Ming¡¯s divine will feel the impact.


    Over the past few days, he had killed several waves of cultivators from various grotto-heavens and blessednds and interrogated several people in the stronghold. He had almost figured out the many dangerous ces and opportunities in this area.


    This strange, pitch-ck river was one of the most mysterious ces in the ck Rock Ruins. It was called the Soul Suppressing River.


    It was said that this river ran through all the areas of the ck Rock Ruins. However, no one knew where it started or where it eventually flowed to. They only knew that this river was extremely mysterious, and that the river water contained a strange power that could shock one¡¯s divine soul.


    In fact, the deeper one went, the stronger the power of the Soul Suppressing River. Legend had it that even Nascent Soul Realm cultivators could not go to the bottom of the Soul Suppressing River.


    ¡°I wonder if my luck is good enough to get some Soul Jade!¡± Jiang Ming stared at the golden light that shed in the river, and he was tempted.


    The Soul Suppressing River was extremely mysterious. However, it also produced a mysterious and precious treasure called Soul Jade. It could greatly increase the power of a cultivator¡¯s divine soul and even greatly nourish their divine will. However, Soul Jade was extremely rare and could only be found in the Soul Suppressing River.


    Moreover, it was not an easy task to enter the river to retrieve the Soul Jade. The Soul Jade was the essence of the Soul Suppressing River. Wherever it appeared, the power of the nearby river water would often increase by several times or even more, which would cause great damage to the divine soul.


    To an ordinary cultivator, if they encountered Soul Jade while crossing the river, it was not an opportunity, but an iparably terrifying fate.


    ¡°However, I can give it a try!¡±


    Jiang Ming thought to himself as he approached the Soul Suppressing River.


    At this moment, a spiritual energy fluctuation suddenly came from afar, causing Jiang Ming to raise his brows.


    ¡°Hmm? Who is this?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly looked downstream.


    Far away, there seemed to be several streams of light shooting along the river and quickly approaching the ce where Jiang Ming was.


    ring balls of spiritual light exploded from time to time, as if an intense battle was taking ce.


    ¡°Hmm? The aura of these people¡­¡± Jiang Ming was stunned. Was this a group of Qi Refinement Realm cultivators?¡±


    Jiang Ming was already used to the powerful aura of cultivators of the same level after killing his way through this area. Now that he suddenly saw a group of cultivators in the Qi Refinement Realm, he was still a little confused.


    The area he was in was only a small part of the ck Rock Ruins. Most of the areas in the ck Rock Ruins could only amodate Qi Refinement Realm cultivators. That was where the geniuses of many immortal cultivation sectspeted after the ruins officially opened. It was the liveliest ce.


    As a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator, Jiang Ming naturally could not enter those areas. However, if those Qi Refinement Realm cultivators identally entered the Foundation Establishment Realm area here, they would not be stopped at all.


    It was just like how if Jiang Ming rushed all the way into the Golden Core Realm area, he would be unimpeded. However, the danger of the Golden Core Realm area was not something that this area couldpare to.


    While he was deep in thought, those figures also approached quickly. The aftermath of the battle had already affected Jiang Ming.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and spread out his divine will. ording to the many auras and the spells that those people used, he could almost distinguish their identities.


    ¡°The Mystic Star Grotto-heaven, the Cloud Stream Sect¡­ is it another group of geniuses from the grotto-heavens and blessednds?¡±


    However, these geniuses seemed to be fleeing for their lives. Behind them were a few figures chasing after them.

 Chapter 324 - 324 Meeting an Old Friend in the Soul Suppressing River (2)

    324 Meeting an Old Friend in the Soul Suppressing River (2)


    However, it was only a moment before Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze moved. He looked at the figures that were rushing over at the front with a strange expression.


    ¡°Are they¡­ acquaintances of the people I killed?¡± he muttered to himself. What a coincidence.


    At the same time, the group of fleeing cultivators finally discovered Jiang Ming¡¯s figure.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone ahead. It should be a Foundation Establishment Realm expert!¡± a handsome young man shouted in joy. His body was covered in wounds, and blood flowed from his nose. His hair was disheveled, and he looked like a beggar.


    !!


    Even so, the young man was still holding a folding fan in his hand, trying to maintain his elegant and otherworldly aura.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Li Qianya will hold onto that folding fan until he dies!¡± Jiang Ming was rendered speechless. He shook his head.


    This young man was Li Qianya, whom he had met once in the secret area where the ck sword had been discovered a few years ago. He was a genius from the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven and an unparalleled genius among disciples in his generation.


    Li Qianya¡¯s cultivation had improved over the years. He was almost at the end of the Qi Refinement Realm and was only one step away from the Foundation Establishment Realm. It was obvious that he had suppressed his cultivation for the sake of this trip to the ruins.


    Beside Li Qianya were a few other cultivators from the various grotto-heavens and blessednds. They all had extraordinary auras. However, they were all heavily injured. It was as if they had encountered a powerful enemy.


    However, Jiang Ming only nced at these people and did not bother with them. Instead, he looked at the beautiful woman beside Li Qianya.


    The woman was wearing a green gauze dress. She was a delicate beauty, and her body was stained with blood. However, even in this dangerous situation, her eyes were still calm.


    ¡°Qi Yue.¡±


    Back then, she had appeared with Li Qianya in that secret area. Later, she had left a letter to Jiang Ming, saying that she had taken Lu Xiaoyu to the Chasing Moon Lake to cultivate.


    The woman named Qi Yue seemed to have a frail and graceful figure. However, the power of her spells was astonishing. She raised her hand and shot out dazzling lights. With a rumble, they swept toward the enemies and chased after them like a tidal wave.


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes and saw the runes she formed. The runes emitted an ancient, strange power.


    ¡°Perhaps I really need the Chasing Moon Lake¡¯s help if I want to trante that jade tablet,¡± Jiang Ming whispered.


    During the past few days, he had also studied the hundreds of strange runes on the jade tablet. However, he could not understand a thing.


    Even if he wanted to cultivate it, he could not. Currently, the only sect that was suspected to have knowledge of these runes was the Chasing Moon Lake.


    ¡°Also, I wonder how Lu Xiaoyu has been doing over the past few years,¡± Jiang Ming said to himself.


    ¡°Sir, please save our lives!¡± At this moment, Li Qianya and the others finally rushed to Jiang Ming and begged him to help.


    ¡°We are disciples of the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven, the Cloud Dream Sect, and other major factions. If you¡¯re willing to help, we will definitely repay you handsomely!¡± another person begged.


    Qi Yue, the genius girl from the Chasing Moon Lake, did not say anything. She threw him a fist-sized purple stone that was suffused with a metallic luster.


    Jiang Ming raised his brows and looked surprised. He recognized that this was a rare spiritual material of extraordinary value. Even for cultivators in the Golden Core Realm, it was extremely hard toe across.


    ¡°This thing is delicious!¡± the ck sword¡¯s voice rang out quietly with a hint of a plea.


    Jiang Ming was speechless. The ck sword was like a bottomless pit.


    However, he remained expressionless. He did not look like Yan Chixia back then. Therefore, Li Qianya and the others naturally could not recognize him.


    However, before Jiang Ming could say anything, the people chasing after Li Qianya shouted, ¡°Who are you? How dare you stop the Cangming Grotto-Heaven from doing things? Get lost!¡±


    His voice was like thunder and rolled over. A Foundation Establishment Realm aura burst out, causing Li Qianya and the others¡¯ expressions to change slightly.


    They all looked at Jiang Ming with hope. He was their only hope of survival.


    A look of understanding appeared in Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes. No wonder these geniuses from the grotto-heavens and blessednds were being chased so miserably. It turned out that they had encountered Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators. They were really unlucky.


    However, they were asking for trouble by charging into this area.


    Suddenly, a blinding sword aura shot down mercilessly, enveloping Jiang Ming, Li Qianya, and the others.


    ¡°Interesting!¡± Jiang Ming sneered. He raised his hand and pressed it forward.


    ¡°Sir, be careful!¡± Li Qianya¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he quickly warned him. A Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven was much more powerful than ordinary individual cultivators.


    However, Li Qianya¡¯s jaw dropped in shock the next moment.


    As Jiang Ming pressed down with one hand, a handprint made out of spiritual energy, that was dozens of feet long, suddenly appeared in the sky and pressed on the sword aura.


    The sword aura shattered. However, the handprint did not lose its momentum and whistled forward.


    ¡°What?¡± Not only did Li Qianya and the others widen their eyes, but even the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven who was chasing after them had a drastic change in expression.


    ¡°Spare me! I¡¯m from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven!¡± he screamed.


    However, the handprintnded and crushed him mercilessly. Then, it exploded, leaving nothing behind.


    Jiang Ming pointed with his finger, and the remaining pursuers were killed in the blink of an eye. Only a pale-faced youth with a buzz cut was left. His body trembled as he stood in front of him. His eyes were filled with horror. He even lost the courage to escape and did not dare make any moves.


    ¡°The Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators of the Cangming Grotto-heaven are very bold. I¡¯ve already killed dozens of your fellow cultivators. However, you still dare provoke me. You guys are really interesting!¡± Jiang Ming looked at thest young man in the Qi Refinement Realm and smiled predatorily.


    This young man was someone he knew. He was Fei Ming, the genius from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven, who had attacked Jiang Ming in the cave where the ck sword was found.


    Jiang Ming being chased all the way to the ruins where the remnant light of the heavenly tribtion could be seen was all thanks to Fei Ming. It was he who secretly sent a message to call for help.


    He did not expect that his former enemy woulde knocking on his door today. It saved Jiang Ming a lot of effort.


    Fei Ming¡¯s pupils constricted when he heard Jiang Ming¡¯s words. His entire body was ice-cold, and he trembled non-stop. He looked at the person in front of him with even more terror in his eyes. What kind of monster had they encountered?


    Li Qianya and the others were also shocked.


    How did he kill dozens of Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven? How was this possible? How many Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators did the Cangming Grotto-Heaven send into this area? Were more than half of them killed by this mysterious cultivator?


    Moreover, as Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators, the cultivators of the Cangming Grotto-heaven were among the strongest of those at the same level. How could so many of them be killed by one person?


    Jiang Ming ignored Li Qianya and the others. He looked straight at Fei Ming and said calmly, ¡°Let me ask you something. Tell me the truth. Otherwise, you¡¯ll pay dearly.¡±


    Fei Ming¡¯s gaze became even more terrified as he nodded his head with great difficulty.


    ¡°Tell me everything you¡¯ve seen in the ck Rock Ruins,¡± Jiang Ming said indifferently. ¡°Also, what is in the deepest part of this snowy valley? Why did the Cangming Grotto-Heaven set up a camp here for decades?¡±


    His voice was faint, and it carried an invisible power that shook people¡¯s hearts. He was using the power of his divine will to intimidate Fei Ming and make him tell the truth.


    Although Fei Ming¡¯s cultivation level was not high, his status was definitely much higher than the cultivators who were guarding the camp.


    ...


    Jiang Ming had a feeling that Fei Ming knew more about the depths of the snowy valley than the others.

 Chapter 325 - 325 The Saint’s Scripture (1)

    325 The Saint¡¯s Scripture (1)


    Jiang Ming stood in front of Fei Ming, a disciple of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven. They were by the Soul Suppressing River. His eyes were calm as he asked one question after another.


    In Fei Ming¡¯s eyes, this seemingly gentle young man was undoubtedly no different from an iparably ferocious demonic beast. He did not dare hold back as he replied fearfully.


    Jiang Ming had already nted a soul seed in his mind. At such a close distance, he could really control him so that he would not be able to resist.


    ¡°I am mainly responsible for searching for a map fragment during this trip to the ruins,¡± Fei Ming said while trembling.


    However, Li Qianya, Qi Yue, and the others could not hear anything.


    A small g with a ck pole hung in the air, isting Jiang Ming and the other man in an array formation. They could only vaguely see two figures in it. However, they could not see clearly or hear anything.


    ¡°It seems like he doesn¡¯t trust us!¡± Li Qianya clenched the folding fan in his hand and whispered.


    Qi Yue was calm as she smiled. ¡°What right do you think we have to ask him to trust us? If I¡¯m not wrong, he¡¯s a powerhouse with a terrifying background. He should not be provoked.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Li Qianya was stunned. ¡°You mean he¡¯s from a cultivation sect outside the Feather Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Of course, how else could the Feather Kingdom find such a monstrous Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator?¡±


    Qi Yue¡¯s fingertips were surrounded by runes that danced around her body like butterflies, healing her injuries. Li Qianya clicked his tongue in wonder as he looked at the mysterious runes of the Chasing Moon Lake.


    Qi Yue¡¯s eyes shed as she chuckled. ¡°The method he used to kill that Foundation Establishment Realm Cultivator could be said to be very skillful. There was no profound technique at all. He killed him with a casual strike. If he goes all out, I¡¯m afraid none of the cultivators in this Foundation Establishment Realm area can withstand even a few of his moves!¡±


    ¡°What he said just now about killing dozens of Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators was probably not fabricated. It really happened.¡±


    Li Qianya¡¯s breathing stopped, and a hint of terror shed in his eyes. Was there really such a ridiculous powerhouse in this world?


    What kind of cultivation sect could nurture such a terrifying existence?


    He did not doubt Qi Yue¡¯s judgment at all. The disciples who came out of the Chasing Moon Lake were all extremely mysterious and terrifyingly powerful. They could basically be considered the strongest disciples of their generation. Even in the three great grotto-heavens, it was difficult to find someone who could contend with them. Since Qi Yue said this, it was definitely not far from the truth.


    ¡°Then, if we cultivate to the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm, can wee this far?¡± Li Qianya asked quietly, suddenly curious.


    Qi Yue nced at him. ¡°The problem is that his cultivation is not at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm at all. He¡¯s only at the early stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm. If he cultivates to the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm, what kind of frightening strength do you think he will have?¡±


    Li Qianya waspletely dumbfounded. Was this guy even human?


    If he had such terrifyingbat strength at the early stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm, then when he cultivated to the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm, wouldn¡¯t he be able to fight a Golden Core Realm cultivator?


    Li Qianya shuddered, frightened by his ridiculous idea.


    Jiang Ming naturally did not know that these two were having an in-depth discussion about him. However, he had transformed into Zhang Shan and did not deliberately hide his cultivation. He did not care if his cultivation was seen through.


    What he was concerned about was the Cangming Grotto-Heaven¡¯s n for being in this area.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that in the deepest part of this snowy valley, at the end of the Foundation Establishment Realm area, there¡¯s a Saint-level cultivation technique?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were sharp as he stared at Fei Ming.


    Fei Ming immediately felt a terrifying pressure, around his divine soul. He could not help but answer, ¡°I only heard from the elders in the sect that there seemed to be some remnants of a scripture when this blessednd was destroyed back then. However, after tens of thousands of years, I don¡¯t know if this scripture still exists! One of the most important goals of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven¡¯s exploration of the ruins this time is to explore the location of that scripture! It¡¯s said that the ck Ruins belong to a blessednd of cultivation. Back then, the Saint-level cultivation technique was the strongest scripture in the world of immortal cultivation between the Foundation Establishment Realm and Golden Core Realms. It can crush the cultivation techniques of other blessednds of the same realm.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s emotions fluctuated as he listened to Fei Ming¡¯s answers.


    Beneath the ethereal and untraceable immortals, the Saints were the strongest cultivators in this world. It was rare for such an existence to appear in tens of thousands of years. Every Saint had left a supreme reputation in the history of immortal cultivation.


    Legend had it that Saints were so rare that in every era, the great cultivation of Heaven and Earth could only fuse into one person. However, this was only spection made by the immortal cultivators in this world.


    Everything about Saints was shrouded in mystery. Almost no one below Saints could delve into the intricacies of bing a Saint.


    Some people even spected that the reason why Saints were rare was that the path to bing a Saint was too difficult. If a Saint could be born in an era, it was enough to be called an iparably brilliant era.


    It was unknown how many tens of thousands of years had passed since the development of this era of cultivation. The number of blessednds in the entire cultivation world could be counted on one hand. Some people even secretly spected that some blessednds were suspected to have been inherited from the previous era.

 Chapter 326 - 326 The Saint’s Scripture (2)

    326 The Saint¡¯s Scripture (2)


    If this was true, then there were even fewer Saints born in this era. In this era, there had been no Saints for a long time.


    From this, it could be seen how rare and powerful a Saint was.


    The so-called blessednd of cultivation was the inheritance and foundation left behind by the former Saints. This was why they could stand at the peak of the world of immortal cultivation and overlook the changes in the world of mortals.


    The core and source of a Saint¡¯s foundation, other than the Saint-level magical treasure that was fused with the Saint¡¯s vitality and refined for a lifetime, was undoubtedly the Saint¡¯s scripture that was passed down for eternity.


    Every Saint¡¯s scripture was the essence condensed from the Saint¡¯s long journey of bing a Saint. It represented the highest achievement in his life and even made up for the ws and shorings on his path to bing a Saint.


    However, Saint-level scriptures were extremely rare. Even ordinary paper and materials could not withstand the runes. Even if they were written, they would turn into ashes. In the guesses of most immortal cultivators, perhaps the saint-level scriptures in the ck Rock Ruins had long since vanished with the destruction of the blessednd.


    Even if there was an inheritance left behind, it would only see the light of day after countless years.


    No one would have thought that the Saint-level scripture was still suspected to be in these ruins.


    ¡°However, it shouldn¡¯t be possible. It¡¯s aplete Saint-level scripture,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. He did not let his excitement get to his head.


    Even if it was a scripture the Saint left behind, if it was aplete scripture, it would be impossible for outsiders to touch it unless it was recognized.


    For a faction at the level of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven to plot against it meant that the greatest possibility was that it was iplete.


    ¡°If what he said is true. It should be an iplete chapter!¡± the ck sword listened to the conversation between the two of them in the storage ring. At this moment, it also quietly said, ¡°Not just anyone can pry into theplete scripture of the Saint. However, even if it¡¯s an iplete scripture, it¡¯s still worth exploring. If you miss it, you might not be able to encounter it again in your lifetime.¡±


    ¡°That might not be the case. After all, my life is a little long,¡± Jiang Ming muttered in his heart. However, he also knew that this kind of opportunity was rare. No matter how iplete it was, it was an amazing opportunity for an immortal cultivator.


    ¡°It seems that the thing that Wu Hen entered the ruins to find is the same thing that the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land came all the way here for. There¡¯s a high possibility that it¡¯s this iplete scripture of the Saint.¡±


    Otherwise, these people would not be so secretive and dive into the depths of the snowy valley.


    He asked Fei Ming a few more questions, but he was only a Qi Refinement Realm cultivator after all, so the things he knew were limited to this. He knew very little about anything else. Thus, Jiang Ming could not understand more about the opportunities at the end of the snowy valley.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no use keeping you alive!¡± Jiang Ming shook his head and said lightly.


    He put away the array g, and the two of them appeared in front of Li Qianya and the others.


    When Fei Ming saw this scene, he immediately understood that this mysterious cultivator with terrifying strength wanted to kill him.


    A look of terror shed across Fei Ming¡¯s eyes. Although he knew that death was imminent, he still found it difficult to control himself when he was faced with this scene. He said with a trembling voice, ¡°Sir, can you spare my life? It was all a misunderstanding earlier. Those people deserved to die. However, I have no enmity with you. If you let me off today, the Cangming Grotto-Heaven will definitely repay you generously in the future!¡±


    ¡°I know the principles of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven!¡± Jiang Ming nced at him with a faint smile and then said leisurely, ¡°Besides, who said that you have no enmity with me? I killed your people to avenge my junior!¡±


    ¡°There must be a misunderstanding!¡± Fei Ming¡¯s expression changed slightly as he stuttered, ¡°May I know your junior¡¯s name? When did the Cangming Grotto-Heaven offend your junior? Please give me a chance to apologize.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡± Jiang Ming snorted coldly. ¡°Back then, the cultivators of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven almost killed my junior, Yan Chixia, in a secret area. If it weren¡¯t for my junior¡¯s extraordinary talent and strength, he would have died. Then, the Cangming Grotto-heaven would have really caused a great disaster.¡±


    ¡°Yan Chixia?¡±


    Fei Ming was stunned when he heard this name.


    He was not the only one. Even Li Qianya and Qi Yue were shocked. They looked at each other in disbelief.


    Although several years had passed, the two of them naturally would not forget that terrifying Qi Refinement Realm genius with unfathomable strength.


    They did not expect to hear about that person again today. Moreover, was this person with terrifying strength actually Yan Chixia¡¯s senior?


    ¡°Just what kind of sect is it to be able to nurture more than one such terrifying genius¡­?¡± Even Qi Yue¡¯s eyes shed in extreme shock.


    Compared to Li Qianya and Qi Yue¡¯s shock, Fei Ming felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He was in extreme despair.


    He did not know how unlucky he was. Back then, he had met Yan Chixia and was almost beaten to death. Today, he met Yan Chixia¡¯s senior and was about to be killed.


    As a genius of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven, Fei Ming had been smooth sailing for more than twenty years and had never encountered any major obstacles. However, the only two cmities in his life were caused by a pair of friends.


    ¡°If this kid knew the truth, he would probably find it even harder to ept,¡± the ck sword muttered softly. Then, it said fiercely, ¡°Damn it! You deserve it. Back then, you nearly chased me until I died. You even snatched my master¡¯s corpse away.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not be bothered entertaining Fei Ming. With a flick of his finger, a sword aura appeared and pierced through Fei Ming¡¯s be, blowing his entire head into a mist of blood.


    After dealing with Fei Ming, Jiang Ming also looked at Li Qianya and the others. He had deliberately pointed out his identity so he could express some goodwill to these people.


    Back then in the cave, Li Qianya and Qi Yue had maintained their goodwill toward him and did not attack him. He was returning the favor today.


    Li Qianya and Qi Yue hurried forward and bowed respectfully to Jiang Ming.


    ¡°All of you should leave as soon as possible. This area is too dangerous. You shouldn¡¯t havee. You guys are from the Mysterious Star Grotto-heaven and the Chasing Moon Lake, right?¡± Jiang Ming said with a smile. ¡°I heard Yan Chixia mention them before. He thinks highly of you.¡±


    Li Qianya and the others were delighted to hear this.


    ¡°We¡¯ve met Yan Chixia once. He¡¯s truly a peerless genius. His future achievements are unimaginable!¡± Li Qianya sighed from the bottom of his heart and asked respectfully, ¡°May I know which sect you two are from? If we meet again in the future, the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven will definitely wee you.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, Yan Chixia will be very happy to hear your evaluation of him!¡± Jiang Ming maintained Zhang Shan¡¯s boorish style andughed. ¡°Since you¡¯re acquainted with my junior, there is no need to be so formal with me. My name is Zhang Shan! As for our sect, it¡¯s called the Flowerfruit Mountain! However, we¡¯ve always kept a low profile,¡± Jiang Ming said with a smile. ¡°We¡¯re not considered a blessednd. Please don¡¯t spread it around.¡±


    ¡°Definitely!¡± Li Qianya and the others nodded hurriedly. However, they were all shocked. They had never heard of such a sect before. Where exactly was it?


    Jiang Ming looked at their different expressions and smiled. Then, he prepared to leave.


    Li Qianya gritted his teeth and suddenly asked, ¡°Zhang Shan, do you know why Fei Ming was chasing us?¡±


    ¡°He said that it was for a map fragment. However, that thing has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t worry about me snatching it away,¡± Jiang Ming said with a smile.


    ¡°You have such a wonderful attitude!¡± Li Qianya smiled wryly and sighed. He reached out and took out a palm-sized piece of yellowed paper from his storage ring. He handed it over.


    ¡°This is the map fragment. I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±

 Chapter 327 - 327 A Stranger Passing By (1)

    327 A Stranger Passing By (1)


    A piece of paper floated in the air.


    The paper was squarish and yellowed. The edges of the paper seemed to be damaged. It exuded a dpidated aura, and there was nothing particrly odd about it.


    However, after the paper appeared, it immediately emitted threads of faint light that spread in all directions. Everyone felt an inexplicable pressure around them, making their hearts palpitate.


    ¡°This map fragment appeared deep inside the ck Rock Ruins. When it appeared, it was shooting out a ferocious aura, causing dozens of Qi Refinement Realm geniuses to die tragically.¡±


    !!


    Li Qianya¡¯s eyes were solemn. ¡°After we obtained this item, the geniuses from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven and the Spirit Silkworm Mountain came after us like crazy. We had no choice but to escape into this Foundation Establishment Realm area. Who knew that we would encounter another Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator from the Cangming Grotto-heaven?¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°This map fragment must be extraordinary. However, it¡¯s also extremely powerful. Zhang Shan, you must be careful,¡± Li Qianya warned cautiously.


    ¡°ording to what I know, this map fragment should lead you to a great treasure in this Foundation Establishment Realm area. Perhaps it can help you on your journey.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze moved, and he nced at Qi Yue. Thetter¡¯s gaze was as calm as ever.


    ¡°Previously, when I interrogated Fei Ming, he seemed to have said that this map fragment was rted to the treasure in the depths of the snowy valley. Could this thing be rted to the Saint¡¯s scripture?¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself. ¡°If that is the case, the value of this map fragment is too difficult to estimate.¡±


    ¡°Are you really giving it to me?¡± Jiang Ming raised his head and said with a faint smile, ¡°It must have been difficult for you to get this blueprint. However, I won¡¯t give away anything I find using this. Don¡¯t start having ideas.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re worrying too much¡­ To tell you the truth, this map fragment will lead you to something amazing. I¡¯ve heard about it as well. Otherwise, Fei Ming and the others wouldn¡¯t be chasing us like crazy. In fact, before we entered the ruins, the elders in the sect instructed us to obtain this map fragment if possible. However, a few days ago, the situation changed!¡± Li Qianya said frankly. ¡°Our sect has given up on the opportunities rted to this map. All our strength is gathered in a certain ce in the deepest part of the ruins. That ce seems to be more important. All the cultivators above the Foundation Establishment Realm have already rushed there. However, I know very little and can only tell you this much. Please forgive me. This map fragment is no longer useful to me. Instead of rotting in my hands, I might as well give it to you. If you can snatch this opportunity from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven, it will be a joyous asion!¡±

 Chapter 328 - 328 A Stranger Passing By (2)

    328 A Stranger Passing By (2)


    Jiang Ming looked at the blurry handwriting under the map fragment. However, he could not see it clearly.


    Jiang Ming shook his head and put the map fragment into his storage ring. He let the ck sword observe it to see if it could see anything.


    Then, he bid farewell to Li Qianya and the others and prepared to cross the Soul Suppressing River and continue into the depths of the snowy valley.


    ¡°There are some treasures in here that I obtained from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven¡¯s camp. There are some odds and ends as well. Consider it a reward for giving me the map fragment.¡± Jiang Ming threw a storage ring to Li Qianya and smiled.


    Li Qianya quickly took it and checked the storage ring. He was stunned and gasped in shock.


    There were priceless treasures inside! How could Jiang Ming just call them odds and ends?


    ¡°Did you really kill dozens of Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators?¡± Li Qianya still could not help but ask in shock.


    ¡°I was just lucky and caught them off guard.¡± Jiang Mingughed.


    Li Qianya was speechless. This was clearly a lie.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re basically a god. Thank you, Zhang Shan!¡± In the end, Li Qianya could only thank him.


    He looked at the various treasures in the storage ring and felt a little excited.


    With these resources, especially the rare spirit herbs, the cultivation of his Foundation Establishment Realm would definitely be more stable.


    ¡°Zhang Shan, we¡¯ll be in Xuanguang City and won¡¯t be leaving for the time being. If you and Yan Chixia are free, you muste and visit!¡±


    A momentter, Li Qianya smiled brightly. He was holding the folding fan in his hand and had returned to his elegant state. It was obvious that he was in an extremely good mood.


    A map fragment that was useless to him had been exchanged for so many cultivation resources. It was definitely a good deal.


    ¡°Definitely!¡± Jiang Ming replied with a smile.


    Before she left, Qi Yue suddenly turned around and looked at Jiang Ming with a smile. ¡°Everything is fine at the Chasing Moon Lake. Don¡¯t worry, Zhang Shan.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a second and then smiled calmly.


    Qi Yue did not say anything else. She took out a flying sword and turned into a streak of light as she fled far away.


    ¡°Did Qi Yue recognize me?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with bewilderment.


    Jiang Ming instantly guessed what she meant. She was saying that Lu Xiaoyu was fine and that he did not have to worry.


    Jiang Ming hummed. It seemed like the Chasing Moon Lake was quite powerful. He even felt that Li Qianya was a little reserved in front of Qi Yue.


    ¡°The most mysterious sect in the Feather Kingdom, the Chasing Moon Lake, might be a shockingly ancient sect,¡± Jiang Ming muttered and suppressed all of this in his heart for the time being. He walked forward. He came to the Soul Suppressing River and stepped into the water.


    The dark water surged. As soon as Jiang Ming touched it, he felt a vague and tangible force rushing toward his divine soul.


    Although the force was very weak, it was like a tide, washing over him wave by wave. After a while, Jiang Ming felt a sharp pain in his divine soul, as if ayer of it had been forcefully cut off.


    The indestructible origin light was immediately activated to repair it.


    ¡°The Soul Suppressing River is terrifying. No wonder the Soul Jade is almost impossible to obtain,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. No matter how strong a cultivator was, they would only dare cross the Soul Suppressing River by flying over it. Almost no one would ask for trouble and touch the water with their bodies.


    It contained a strange power that could destroy the divine soul. It was not constant and was rted to the strength of the immortal cultivator. The stronger their cultivation, the stronger the destructive power would be.


    Therefore, it was unrealistic to rely on his powerful cultivation toe here and obtain the Soul Jade. Even if he could seed, it was not worth it. The Soul Jade he obtained might not even be able to make up for the damage to his divine soul.


    ¡°However, I want to!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed as he looked around. It was quiet and there were no living beings around.


    His entire body sank into the river. The water surged past, and no one could be seen anymore.


    * * *


    His field of vision was pitch ck, and only a faint golden light shed before his eyes. Jiang Ming knew that it was the so-called Soul Jade.


    ¡°The corrosion of my divine soul under the surface of the river has indeed be stronger.¡± Jiang Ming frowned slightly. However, it was still within the range of his tolerance.

 Chapter 329 - 329 A Stranger Passing By (3)

    329 A Stranger Passing By (3)


    Although the corrosive power of the water continued, it was a good thing that it was a slow erosion instead of a violent attack. This allowed Jiang Ming to maintain the power of the indestructible origin light to repair his divine soul at all times. Therefore, it was not too painful.


    ¡°Hmm? The deeper we go, the more Soul Jade there seems to be!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked down. The frequency of the golden light appearing seemed to be higher, and he immediately continued to sink without hesitation.


    Suddenly, a violent corrosive force attacked, causing Jiang Ming¡¯s divine soul to feel as if it was being stabbed by needles.


    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not panic at all. Instead, he was delighted. He quickly checked his surroundings and circted the spiritual energy in his body, ready to attack at any time.


    Wherever the Soul Jade was, the power contained in the water would increase exponentially. This was a great misfortune for other cultivators. However, for Jiang Ming, it was a sign that he had found the Soul Jade.


    A magical wave shed past Jiang Ming like lightning.


    However, Jiang Ming was already prepared. His figure shot out, and he grabbed something.


    Bang!


    Something warm and smooth fell into his hand. Jiang Ming quickly looked down. Threads of golden light flowed out from between his fingers. There was a small piece of jade in his palm. It was extraordinary.


    ¡°Is this Soul Jade?¡± Jiang Ming sensed the extremely pure energy in it. The golden light flowed over his body, and he felt more vigorous.


    Jiang Ming put it into his storage ring without hesitation. Then, his body continued to sink, looking for the area with the densest pieces of Soul Jade.


    He did not know when he woulde here again. Thus, he naturally wanted to make a fortune.


    Soon, Jiang Ming sank to a depth of more than a hundred feet. However, he still did not touch the bottom of the river. Regardless, the number of pieces of Soul Jade here had greatly increased. He could grab two or three pieces of Soul Jade every few minutes.


    However, Jiang Ming continued to sink.


    Finally, when Jiang Ming sank to about five hundred feet, he finally stepped on ayer of fine sand.


    At the bottom of the river, Soul Jade could be seen everywhere. It was like a meteor shower.


    In just a moment, Jiang Ming had obtained more than ten pieces of Soul Jade at the bottom of the river.


    ¡°However, this river is too strange.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched. The Soul Suppressing River was ridiculous. It was so deep. However, where did ite from, and where did it lead to? Why had no one ever found out?


    A river of such a scale had suddenly and mysteriously appeared in the ck Rock Ruins. It was ridiculous.


    ¡°This sand doesn¡¯t seem to be normal!¡± Jiang Ming bent and grabbed a handful of fine sand. He used the light of his spiritual energy to look at it carefully.


    There seemed to be nothing at the bottom of the river except for these grains of sand. Each grain was the same size and was round and crystalline. It was unknown what material this sand was made of.


    ¡°Forget it! I¡¯ll take it away first.¡± Jiang Ming did not hesitate. He did not want to act like a stranger passing by. He wanted a piece of everything. He could not let go of anything.


    While he was preparing to grab the Soul Jade, he took out a total of ten storage rings and began to shovel the fine sand at the bottom of the river into them.


    As for the river water, Jiang Ming tried to collect it as well. However, after the river water was poured into the storage ring, it would turn into ordinary water.


    ¡°Just as the information stated, the water of the Soul Suppressing River cannot leave the river,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. The mystery of this rivery in itself, not the water.


    Soon, Jiang Ming filled up ten storage rings and captured hundreds of pieces of Soul Jade.


    ¡°It should be about time.¡±


    ording to ancient records, pieces of Soul Jade had a limited effect on strengthening one¡¯s soul sea. Jiang Ming¡¯s hundred pieces of Soul Jade were enough for dozens of cultivators to use.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave!¡±


    Jiang Ming was satisfied. These pieces of Soul Jade were rare treasures that could be exchanged for many rare cultivation techniques or spirit herbs in the outside world.


    ¡°However, it is still not enough. Let¡¯s get some more.¡±


    Finally, after collecting more than three hundred pieces of Soul Jade, he finally stopped.


    ¡°This time, no matter what, it should be enough!¡±


    Jiang Ming muttered. However, just as he was about to leave the river, his gaze suddenly focused.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡±


    Ahead of him, in the darkness, there were strands of colorful light flowing, and the corrosive power in the river seemed to have be much more intense.

 Chapter 330 - 330 Another World (1)

    330 Another World (1)


    At the bottom of the dark river, Jiang Ming withstood the intense corrosive power and slowly moved toward the ce from where the light came.


    Jiang Ming gasped. As he got closer to the bright light, the corrosive power around him became more and more terrifying. Not only was it eroding his divine soul, but his bones, meridians, and even his spirit base were being eroded.


    Under that mysterious and terrifying power, it was as if his entire being was about to be destroyed.


    If it was not for the constant operation of the indestructible origin light, Jiang Ming suspected that he would have beenpletely annihted before he even reached this ce.


    ¡°What kind of terrifying ce is the source of this river?¡± Jiang Ming was shocked.


    Pieces of Soul Jade would asionally sh by his side. However, he no longer had the energy to grab them. The pain that prated deep into his divine soul almost made him copse.


    The corrosive power that hit Jiang Ming with each breath was enough topletely destroy a peak Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator.


    ¡°It is likely that no one can reach the bottom of the Soul Suppressing River,¡± Jiang Ming said softly. Even if he had condensed his divine will in the Foundation Establishment Realm, he could notst for a moment under this terrifying power. Most ordinary Foundation Establishment Cultivators did not have their divine will at all. They would probably be destroyed before they could go halfway into the river.


    ¡°What even lies at the bottom of the river?¡± Jiang Ming was even more curious.


    ¡°Is this a piece of Soul Jade as well?¡± Jiang Ming looked at the object in front of him.


    It was arge stone, and its surface was extremely smooth.


    Streams of rainbow light flowed on the stone, reflecting the colorful light in the river. It emitted an aura that was very simr to Soul Jade. However, it was purer and more mysterious.


    Moreover, this stone did not seem to bepletely made of jade. When Jiang Ming looked at it again, he felt it seemed to have a metallic luster.


    ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s Soul Jade, this thing is probably not an ordinary item!¡± Jiang Ming whispered in his heart. Something that had existed at the bottom of the Soul Suppressing River for an unknown period of time was probably worth more than the Soul Jade.


    Moreover, the corrosive power around this thing was exponentially stronger than that around the previous pieces of Soul Jade. They were not on the same level at all.


    However, Jiang Ming had never seen any records of this thing in the information about the Soul Suppressing River. Perhaps no one had ever obtained this item before.


    ¡°I can only wait until I leave the ck Rock Ruins before figuring out its origins and uses,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself. He walked forward and reached out to grab it. His blood Qi secretly circted, and he suddenly grabbed it and lifted it up. He immediately staggered.


    ¡°It¡¯s so light.¡± Jiang Ming was rendered speechless. He had been prepared for this thing to weigh a ton. However, he did not expect it to be as light as a feather in his hand. He almost fell down.


    ¡°Hmm? Wait It¡¯s rapidly bing heavier!¡± Jiang Ming suddenly stared at the colorful stone in his palm and felt its weight increase rapidly.


    He had a subconscious premonition that if he held it in his hand for a while longer, it would get too heavy for him to hold.


    ¡°What a strange thing.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched. He was a martial artist at the Foundation Establishment Realm who had cultivated the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body. It was terrifying to think that such a tiny thing would be too heavy for him to carry.


    Jiang Ming made a prompt decision and quickly threw it into the storage ring. Then, he checked it and found that it was quietly put in the storage ring. He heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Could it be that it only changes when ites into contact with people?¡± Jiang Ming muttered in his heart. However, it was not the time to overthink. He walked around for a moment and found nothing else unusual. Thus, he was ready to leave.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s difficult to tell where I¡¯m going. Whatever; let¡¯s jump out of the river first. This river is really strange,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself. He did not want to stay here any longer.


    The source of the Soul Suppressing River was probably not something he could explore with his current strength.


    However, before Jiang Ming could do anything, his heart suddenly jumped. He realized that the flow of the surrounding river seemed to be a little different.


    An indiscernible ripple shed and disappeared. An undercurrent shot past him and rushed into an unknown depth ahead. However, in the darkness, he could not see what was going on.


    Jiang Ming was not paying attention and was hit by an undercurrent. He staggered and almost lost his bnce.


    ¡°What a strong undercurrent!¡±


    Jiang Ming was shocked. His body could withstand a mountain¡¯s impact without even shaking. However, he was almost sent flying by the undercurrent.

 Chapter 331 - 331 Another World (2)

    331 Another World (2)


    Jiang Ming observed it carefully. There seemed to be simr undercurrentsing from all directions. At some point, an invisible torrent erupted at the bottom of the river, which was so dark that one could not even see one¡¯s fingers. It was surging past him.


    The trajectories of the golden streams of light in the surroundings seemed to have be chaotic. They were scattered by the impact and could not maintain their original direction.


    ¡°Hmm? The direction of this undercurrent¡±


    Although Jiang Ming could not observe the torrent in the darkness, he quickly locked his eyes on a ce near the direction of the impact of the Soul Jade.


    ¡°That¡¯s the ce where I took the rainbow stone just now!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart sank. It was only now that he noticed that at the ce where he had just taken the stone, a few pieces of golden Soul Jade had quietly gathered and were spinning rapidly around the empty spot.


    In the span of a few breaths, more and more golden pieces of Soul Jade had gathered there. It was as if they were being driven by an invisible tornado.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched. When he saw the pieces of Soul Jade, he realized that the pebble he took away must be something extremely important. After leaving the Soul Suppressing River, it triggered an unknown change in this ce.


    With such a sudden change, there was no need to hesitate.


    Jiang Ming activated his spiritual energy and immediately used his escape technique. He rushed up the river at an explosive speed.


    However, an invisible wave suddenly swept past Jiang Ming¡¯s body, making him unstable. What followed was a mighty torrent. Although he could not see it, Jiang Ming still felt suffocated.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡±


    Jiang Ming seemed to have been pped by an invisible palm and was shot back onto the fine sand at the bottom of the river. He rolled forward like a donkey, wrapped in the surging torrent.


    In just a moment, Jiang Ming had no strength to resist and was brought back to the ce where the stone was taken by the torrent.


    At this moment, this area had alreadypletely formed a water tornado. Golden pieces of Soul Jade danced in the tornado, vaguely illuminating the scene here.


    In his sorry state, Jiang Ming vaguely saw that at the bottom of the tornado, which was where he took the stone, there seemed to be a pitch-ck hole. It was filled with a deep aura, and it was unknown where it led to.


    Endless river water and sand, as well as countless golden pieces of Soul Jade, were continuously sucked into the ck hole by the terrifying force.


    ¡°Looks like this is the source of the flood!¡± A thought shed through Jiang Ming¡¯s mind. In the end, he was the culprit.


    However, at this moment, Jiang Ming no longer had any power to resist.


    Under the terrifying suction force, Jiang Ming was no different from an insect in the waves. He had no resistance at all and was instantly sucked into the ck hole.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming finally felt a little regretful. Why was he so greedy? Why did he have to y with the stone for no reason?


    * * *


    A huge waterfall fell, and the clear water poured down. Golden dots of light would jump out of the waterfall from time to time. What was most shocking was that these dots of light would turn into fish.


    However, these fish were clearly too weak. They rushed into the void from the waterfall. After flopping twice, they plunged into the deep pool at the bottom of the waterfall and were smacked around until they were confused. In a daze, they swam into the distance along the clear stream.


    In the deep pool, a head popped out and looked around nkly.


    A fish that had just fallen also popped its head out and nced at the strange creature curiously. It swung its tail and sshed water on Jiang Ming¡¯s face before continuing to swim away.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± Jiang Ming was a little confused as he looked around.


    It was a ce with beautiful mountains and clear waters, and the sky was clear and boundless.


    The only thing that was a little strange was the waterfall where Jiang Ming was. He looked behind him. The mountains pierced into the clouds. He could not see the end of the waterfall. It was as if the waterfall was falling from the sky.


    Jiang Ming was familiar with the golden light in the waterfall. It was from the Soul Jade in the Soul Suppressing River. It had actuallye here and transformed into golden fish in the waterfall.


    ¡°At the bottom of the Soul Suppressing River is another world¡­?¡± Jiang Ming was amazed. Looking at the clear sky, he was obviously not in the snowy valley.


    It was just that he did not know if this ce was still in the ck Rock Ruins.


    ¡°Hmm? The golden light is dimming.¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly realized that the golden light spots in the waterfall were rapidly thinning, and the golden fish in the river were also decreasing.


    ¡°Could it be that the stone that I took away has caused some kind of change? Has it opened up some kind of tunnel, causing these pieces of Soul Jade toe from that tunnel to this ce?¡±


    If that was really the case, then judging from the situation before him, the tunnel should be about to close or had already closed.


    ¡°Those pieces of Soul Jade earlier were merely inanimate objects. Now, they have transformed into fish. This change is definitely extraordinary. If I eat these fish, it might be beneficial to my cultivation!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were a little fiery. He did not waste this short opportunity. He did not care about going ashore to clean himself up first and immediately began to catch fish in the water.


    However, the Soul Jade was already extremely slippery. Now that it had transformed into fish, its movements were even faster than lightning. In the end he only caught two fish.


    The golden light in the waterfall was about topletely disappear.


    Jiang Ming threw the two fish into a magic cauldron, took out the ck sword, and shook it.


    ¡°Friend, use your lightning!¡±


    Spiritual energy poured into the ck sword, and dazzling lightning erupted, lingering around the sword. Then, Jiang Ming plunged into the river.


    The deep pool was shing with a strange luster. In a short while, a dozen golden fish floated up from the surface of the water.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about escaping,¡± Jiang Ming muttered and let the ck sword maintain the lightning while he began to pick up the fish that had identally been killed.


    Finally, thest golden fish fell into the deep pool from mid-air. Then, it was electrocuted and floated up in an instant.


    Seeing that there was no more golden light in the waterfall, Jiang Ming finally went ashore in satisfaction. After drying his clothes with a spell, he could not wait to set up a grill on the shore and start roasting the fish.


    ¡°Friend, can you fish?¡± Jiang Ming smiled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t eat ordinary fish,¡± the ck sword replied. ¡°However, these fish were transformed from the Soul Jade in the Soul Suppressing River. They contain the essence of nurturing the divine soul. They are also somewhat useful for me to recover my consciousness and memories. However, you don¡¯t have to roast them. I¡¯ll just eat the raw ones.¡±


    The ck sword was confused and muttered to itself, ¡°What the hell are you saying? You¡¯re the weirdo, alright? These fish encountered a huge opportunity to transform from Soul Jade. However, arge number of them were electrocuted to death by a sicko like you!¡±


    A momentter, Jiang Ming finished grilling the fish. As he ate, he asked the ck sword, ¡°Friend, since you know about the existence of this river, do you know where this is?¡±


    The ck sword was silent for a moment before it said faintly, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a ce before. However, ording to the legends, there seems to be an extremely special ce in the depths of the Soul Suppressing River. However, I have always thought that it was only a legend.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 332 - 332 Demonic Beast Bones (1)

    332 Demonic Beast Bones (1)


    On the riverbank, the bonfire crackled, and the aroma of grilled fish spread out.


    ¡°This fish is really good!¡±


    Jiang Ming eximed as he gobbled his food. He had already eaten three grilled fish, bones included. He felt a rich and pure power flowing into him, nourishing his body and meridians.


    In his spiritual core, the runes on his spirit base flickered, crazily absorbing the power from the fish to strengthen his spiritual energy. Jiang Ming could feel that his cultivation was growing rapidly.


    However, this was not what surprised him the most. After all, these fish were formed from Soul Jade. The main power contained in them was still the nourishment of the divine soul.


    While his spirit base was reaping many benefits, Jiang Ming could clearly sense that more power was gathering in his divine soul, leading his divine will to condense and grow at an amazing speed.


    ¡°The fish formed from the Soul Jade contains much more strength than the original Soul Jade.¡±


    Jiang Ming was both surprised and delighted. After eating these fish, his divine will would definitely be stronger. Perhaps even some Golden Core Realm cultivators would not be able topete with him.


    ¡°When my physical body and spiritual energy reach the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm, no one at my level will be able to defeat me.¡±


    Although he was confident in his own strength, he was not blindly arrogant. The gap between the Golden Core Realm and the Foundation Establishment Realm was immense. His


    ¡°If my guess is correct, this should be that ce!¡±


    Beside him, the ck sword remained silent after muttering to itself vaguely at the beginning, as if it was pondering something.


    ¡°What ce?¡± Jiang Ming asked quickly.


    ¡°The Burial Ground! The origins of the Soul Suppressing River are much greater than you can imagine. It appeared in the previous era,¡± the ck sword said in a deep voice. ¡°Even my master has never been able to find its source. However, he has seen records of it in some ancient books. In those records, the Soul Suppressing River is suspected to be rted to the Yellow Spring, the Nirvana Realm, and even Samsara. It is a ce that even Saints fear. However, everything in the world wille back to life. Just like your heavenly tribtion, there will always be new life in the midst of destruction. It was recorded in an old book that the deepest part of the Soul Suppressing River can kill the souls of all living beings in the world. However, there is also a chance of survival. Legend has it that there was once an invincible existence who went deep into the Soul Suppressing River in his twilight years in search of a chance to live a second life. He buried himself in the depths of the Soul Suppressing River, hoping that he would be able to regain his vitality.


    ¡°Why is the Soul Suppressing River so powerful?¡± Jiang Ming was shocked. He knew that this mysterious river was extraordinary. However, he never thought that it was rted to the Nirvana Realm and even Samsara.


    Even a Saint would not be able to clearly explore such a mysterious ce.


    The ck sword continued, ¡°Legend has it that there was more than one Saint who buried themselves in this river. Saints are supreme existences that control the great cultivation of Heaven and Earth. Even if such existences die, they will also cause their surroundings to change for them. The Burial Ground is a mysterious ce that was born when a Saint died in the depths of the Soul Suppressing River. It doesn¡¯t belong to the world of immortal cultivation. Almost no one can find it. It has always only existed in legends. There are even some powerful cultivators who have said that the Burial Ground itself is a myth. No one can confirm its existence. Perhaps it is just an illusion.¡±


    ¡°Then how can you be sure that this is the Burial Ground?¡± Jiang Ming was stunned.


    ¡°The runes here are unmistakable! At the end of thest era, I saw a Saint fall with my own eyes.¡± The ck sword¡¯s voice was a little low. ¡°This ce seems calm, and that aura is so faint that it¡¯s almost untouchable. However, it does exist.¡±


    ¡°In other words. There¡¯s a fallen Saint here?¡± Jiang Ming asked in shock.


    He felt a little numb. He originally wanted to stay away from trouble. Therefore, why did he suddenly rush into such a dangerous ce?


    The living Saints were supreme, and the dead Saints were equally terrifying. They were definitely not people ordinary cultivators could cross. Once, a Saint¡¯s tomb had appeared, and countless cultivators went to plunder it. However, a trace of dead Qi flowed out of the tomb, turning into a ferocious creature that could destroy the world and kill thousands of cultivators.


    ¡°Friend, let¡¯s discuss how to leave this ce!¡± Jiang Ming smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°There is no need to worry too much. Since this ce really exists, the legends back then should be true. There shouldn¡¯t be any terrifying things like the corpses of saints here, because this entire area can be seen as a ce transformed by the great cultivation of Saints. Perhaps we can encounter some unknown opportunities here.¡±

 Chapter 333 - 333 Demonic Beast Bones (2)

    333 Demonic Beast Bones (2)


    ¡°Even if you want to leave this ce, you¡¯ll probably have to walk into the depths of the Burial Ground. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible to climb up the waterfall again!¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned when he heard that. He sighed after a moment. What else could he do? This was the only way.


    ¡°However, I have to eat all these fish first!¡±


    Jiang Ming then continued to roast the fish. As he ate, he tried his best to refine its power. His entire body was emitting heat that turned into wisps of fire.


    He wanted to seal these fish and bring them out of this ce to slowly refine them. However, these fish were originally formed from soul jade after entering this ce. If they turned back into soul jade after leaving this ce, then his efforts would be in vain.


    Therefore, even if he had to pay the price of losing some essence, Jiang Ming had to finish refining and eating them here.


    ¡°Friend, please go ahead.¡± Jiang Ming asked the ck sword to start eating as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had two. It¡¯s enough. It¡¯s useless to eat more!¡± the ck sword exined as it hovered at the side. Then, it fell silent. No one knew what it was thinking about.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart stirred. Ever since the ck sword followed him, he had treated it well. Today, the golden fish transformed from the Soul Jade were even more extraordinary. It had a wonderful effect on the divine soul and divine will. Would the ck sword recover some of its memories now?


    However, the ck sword did not say anything. Thus, Jiang Ming did not ask. After spending time with it, he felt that it was not so bad.


    ¡°I wonder when it will be able to remember what happened on that starlit path?¡± Jiang Ming said to himself. That entire trip still felt like a dream to him


    That old man should be the strongest among the Saints. Who knew what his destiny would be? Would there be a day when they would meet again in the future?


    Suddenly, Jiang Ming felt his head shake, and his entire divine soul seemed to be trembling violently.


    He hurriedly looked into his be and immediately saw a shocking scene.


    Deep between his eyebrows, there was a ce that was neither real nor illusory. A ball of zing golden light floated. It emitted wisps of light that flowed to his body.


    This golden light was Jiang Ming¡¯s divine will.


    The divine soul of an ordinary cultivator did not have a specific form and was as erratic as smoke. Once it was attacked, it was almost defenseless.


    After the divine soul transformed into the divine will, it became a tangible body. The difference between the divine soul and the divine will was like snow and ice. They were not on the same level at all.


    Therefore, even if Jiang Ming did not cultivate his immortality, he could still suppress and defeat anyone at his level with his divine will.


    To be precise, it was not his divine will, but the ce where his divine will was located that was changing.


    The surroundings of his divine will were originally a gray void. However, as Jiang Ming¡¯s divine will shone, the gray fog retreated rapidly wherever the golden light went.


    Under his divine will, a surface of water seemed to appear, reflecting the shadow of his divine will.


    The surface of the water was as clear as a mirror and very calm. It was unknown how deep it was. However, as the light of the divine will shone on it, it rapidly expanded. After a few minutes, it stopped.


    A ball of golden light was suspended above the calm, clear water. Wisps of mist were swirling on the surface, as if the light of the divine will and the water vapor were blending andplementing each other.


    Jiang Ming was a little surprised and uncertain. He felt the transformation of his divine will. It was now more closely connected to his body. With a thought, he could control his divine will more freely.


    ¡°My soul sea!¡±


    Jiang Ming muttered to himself. After carefully observing the changes, he finally made a final judgment.


    In fact, when he saw the sudden change in his divine will, he had already realized what was about to happen. However, when it actually happened, Jiang Ming still found it hard to believe. He did not dare confirm it immediately.


    ¡°Can this even be called a burial ground? This is clearly a blessednd,¡± Jiang Ming muttered in a strange tone. He never thought that he would open his soul sea here.


    When mortals set foot on the path of cultivation, they needed to open up their spiritual core and ce their spiritual energy in it. All the cultivation fruits on the path of cultivation were in it.


    Other than the spiritual core, there was another mysterious ce in the body of an immortal cultivator, called the soul sea.


    The divine soul of an ordinary cultivator was like a floating piece of seaweed. It could only slowly grow stronger with an increase in cultivation. When the divine soul transformed into a divine will and became powerful, it could open up a soul sea with the power of the divine will.


    From then on, his spiritual energy would be ced in his soul sea and wouldplement each other. It would be more stable and tenacious, and he would be able to grow faster.


    Apart from that, the soul sea itself was also ayer of protection. It had all kinds of wondrous uses and was a mystical ce that was not inferior to the spiritual core. It had a great effect on cultivation.


    However, opening up a soul sea had always been an extremely difficult task. ording to the records, even among Golden Core Realm cultivators, only less than a tenth of those who had condensed their divine will could open up a soul sea.


    Most of the cultivators could only open their soul sea in one go when they broke through to the Nascent Soul Realm. Only then would they be considered a powerful expert.


    And now, Jiang Ming had actually opened his soul sea at the early stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm. This was almost unheard of. At the very least, he had never heard of such a thing in the ancient books he had read.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already opened my soul sea at the early stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm. When I break through to the Nascent Soul Realm, how much will my divine will grow?¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but think about this. Then, he saw a few grilled fish on the wooden shelf and quickly ate them all.


    The extremely pure power seeped into his soul sea and fused into his divine will, instantly making the zing golden light even more dazzling. His entire soul sea seemed to be surrounded by wisps of cultivation runes, making it even more extraordinary.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look in the distance!¡±


    After eating, Jiang Ming also stood up and looked along the length of the river. The mountains were high, the sky was clear, and there seemed to be bees and butterflies dancing. It was like a paradise.


    Jiang Ming went down the river and saw some animals from time to time. Rabbits with fiery orange fur scurried back and forth in the grass, and white unicorns leaped into the sky. Countless living beings lived in this unworldlynd, undisturbed by the outside world.


    ¡°Is this the Burial Ground? Why is it like a paradise?¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself.


    ¡°The Burial Ground is formed by the cultivation fruit, the sacred body, and even the will of a Saint. It represents the great cultivation of a supreme existence. However, it might also be entrusted with a certain yearning of that existence. Perhaps this fairy-like ce is a ce that this fallen Saint yearned for,¡± the ck sword said.


    Jiang Ming did notment on it. He did not have any intention of delving into the ce the Saints yearned for. He just wanted to find out if there was any treasure here. If there was none, he had to leave as soon as possible. No matter how beautiful the scenery was, it was still like a cage. It was not a good thing.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s that?¡±


    Suddenly, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed. He saw a huge white skeleton standing on a huge rock. It was the remains of some demonic beast. Even though it had died and only its bones were left, it still stood tall.


    The skeleton had eight legs and three heads, and it exuded an ancient aura. The white bones glistened under the sunlight like jade, casting arge shadow.


    He moved his body and approached the giant rock. It was not until he reached the skeleton that he realized that the skeleton was shockinglyrge. Jiang Ming stood in front of it like an ant.


    ¡°It is at least a thousand feet tall!¡±


    Jiang Ming was amazed. Looking up at the skeleton, it was like a towering mountain. Even the bones of its toes were as thick as a pir.


    It was hard to imagine how terrifying this creature would have been when it was alive. It was likely that it could crush a mountain with a light step.


    ...


    ¡°This is a creature from the previous era!¡± the ck sword¡¯s voice suddenly rang out with a hint of inexplicable shock.

 Chapter 334 - 334 The Burial Ground’s Treasure (1)

    334 The Burial Ground¡¯s Treasure (1)


    ¡°Thest era?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. He looked at the huge skeleton in front of him in surprise. It was like a mountain.


    ¡°These demonic beasts are extremely terrifying. When they mature, they can contend with mighty cultivators. The best among them are even more terrifying. The strongest among them can almost arm-wrestle with Saints,¡± the ck sword said slowly. ¡°However, this race is simr to the demonic beasts at the beginning of many eras. Their bodies are too huge, and they need to absorb a huge amount of vitality to survive. It¡¯s verymon in the early stages of the world¡¯s formation. However, in the middle of thest era, when the entire world entered the ¡®living¡¯ stage, these giant beasts became very rare after they lost their living environment. Then, they werepletely extinct and could not survive. If such a ferocious creature exists forever, then no one else can prosper. The world is born and subsequently destroyed. There arews. How many living beings can transcend? After millions of years, everyone I knew has passed away. In the end, I am the only one drifting alone in the river of time.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at it from the corner of his eyes. He was holding himself back from saying anything. When the time came, he would let it know what immortality truly was.


    ¡°However, why would there be such a huge skeleton in the burial ground of a Saint?¡± the ck sword muttered. The scene before it was something that even an old fox like him could not understand. ¡°Everything here evolved from the cultivation fruits of a Saint. However, this kind of beast was born at the beginning of the world. Its origins are mysterious. The only possibility is that the Saint brought this skeleton here before he died.¡±


    The more the ck sword thought about it, the more it could not figure it out. In the end, it could only give up specting.


    Jiang Ming walked slowly to the skeleton and tried to touch it.


    However, he had just touched it when a crack suddenly appeared on the bone, which was still sparkling and translucent like jade. After which, it shattered like porcin. The entire skeleton soon shattered into shards so fine that they looked like ashes.


    ¡°It¡¯s good-looking but useless!¡±


    Jiang Ming was almost buried in it. He quickly coughed violently and retreated. It seemed that this skeleton had been here for too long. No matter how strong it was when it was alive, it could not withstand the erosion of time.


    Jiang Ming released a breeze made out of spiritual energy to sweep away the dust in front of him before walking forward.


    The bones that seemed extraordinary before had lost all their luster.


    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s no use for it anymore,¡± Jiang Ming shook his head with some regret. The bones of ordinary demonic beasts could be used to refine weapons. However, there was nothing he could do with these bones.


    ¡°Hmm? What is this?¡± Just as Jiang Ming was about to give up, he suddenly found something shiny in the pile of bones.


    He pushed aside a pile of broken bones and picked up a crystal ball the size of an egg. It was reflecting a faint light and had a bumpy surface, like amber.


    ¡°It¡¯s the origin bone. It¡¯s a treasure formed from the essence of their bones and blood after they die! It¡¯s very useful for cultivators who follow the path of body tempering,¡± the ck sword exined. ¡°It can even be used to refine powerful bone puppets.¡±


    ¡°This is the origin bone?¡± Jiang Ming was pleasantly surprised. He had read about it before. This was the first time that he¡¯de across one.


    ording to the ancient records, the origin bone was born from the fusion of the underground spirit vein and the bones of powerful creatures. However, no one would have thought that these peerless beasts were the source of the origin bones.


    Jiang Ming looked at the sparkling light in the pile of bones again, and his face was filled with joy.


    The origin bone was extremely hard. However, these broken bones that had lost their spirituality were no different from dirt. In just a moment, the pile of broken bones was ground into dust and swept away by Jiang Ming. In the end, only some sparkling and warm origin bones were left on the ground quietly.


    Jiang Ming put all the origin bones into his storage ring. Including the first one, there were more than thirty of them. Even the three grotto-heavens of the Feather Kingdombined might not have so many.


    Jiang Ming was satisfied and continued to walk forward. After crossing a few mountains and walking for more than ten miles, he was stunned.


    ¡°Why is there another one?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked ahead. Another huge skeleton stood at the end of his line of sight. It was even bigger than the previous skeleton, and its appearance was different. It only had four legs and one head. It seemed to be the skeleton of another demonic beast.

 Chapter 335 - 335 The Burial Ground’s Treasure (2)

    335 The Burial Ground¡¯s Treasure (2)


    ¡°This is also a species of ancient old beasts!¡± the ck sword¡¯s voice rang out. It was also a little surprised. ¡°This Burial Ground is different from the legends. Why are there so many giant skeletons? The burial ground of a Saint is entrusted with his own great cultivation. It is one and transcends all things. It exists for the sake of revival and rebirth. It won¡¯t amodate external things for long. These bones don¡¯t conform to the sacred art. Logically speaking, they shouldn¡¯t exist in such a ce.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He leaped into the air and rose high into the sky. He only stopped when the wind was blowing above his head and an inexplicable pressure came from it.


    Jiang Ming looked at the scene in front of him and revealed a shocked expression.


    As far as the eye could see, there were endless mountains and rivers, filled with a vast and ominous aura. On this vastnd, huge skeletons stood one after another. There were more than a dozen of them, and the tallest ones almost reached the clouds. It was a magnificent sight.


    The ck sword could not see this. However, when it heard Jiang Ming¡¯s description, it was also shocked by this scene and did not know what to say.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Suddenly, Jiang Ming eximed softly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± the ck sword hurriedly asked.


    ¡°Their heads seem to be facing the same direction, as if they are gathering at the same ce!¡± Jiang Ming said in surprise. ¡°ording to their location, they should be at a ce hundreds of miles away, where they will converge.¡±


    ¡°Go take a look, perhaps?¡± the ck sword asked.


    ¡°Yes. Perhaps this is an opportunity to leave,¡± Jiang Ming agreed immediately.


    Jiang Ming returned to the front of the second ferocious skeleton and smacked. He continued to collect the origin bones.


    There was a total of fifteen origin bones on the second skeleton.


    Jiang Ming continued to shatter all the skeletons.


    ¡°This is the sixteenth skeleton. It should be thest one!¡±


    Jiang Ming shattered thest skeleton and obtained the origin bones.


    He had obtained almost two hundred origin bones from the sixteen skeletons. Jiang Ming would be richer than a grotto-heaven if he were to sell all of them.


    ¡°Next, we¡¯ll see what exactly is at the end of these skeletons!¡±


    Jiang Ming muttered to himself. He held the ck sword in his hand and walked forward slowly.


    The terrain in front of him was t, and it was a teau with dense forests. The mountains and valleys behind him were all under his feet. If he looked back, it was as if all the mountains and rivers were bowing to this teau.


    Gradually, smoke and clouds rose under his feet. Jiang Ming walked into a green grasnd. It was quiet all around him. It was as if this ce waspletely detached from the world.


    Clouds of spiritual energy swirled around. It was almost tangible. It was so dense that it seemed to be unable to dissipate. It made Jiang Ming¡¯s cultivation, which had just increased by a lot, be restless again and slowly increase.


    ¡°What pure spiritual energy. The quality is terrifyingly high. The so-called grotto-heavens and blessednds are probably far inferior to this ce.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed. He was suddenly shocked, however. He realized something and quickly looked down.


    ¡°Is this spirit-dissolving grass?¡±


    He was stunned.


    Beneath his feet, there were patches of green grass that only grew to his ankles. They looked ordinary. However, if one looked carefully, one would be able to discover that the spiritual energy was emerging from the tips of the des of the green grass and merging into the void.


    Even the ck sword was shocked.


    Although the spirit-dissolving grass did not have any special medicinal properties, it was hellishly strong. Its roots were extremely vigorous, and it could absorb the essence of the earth veins deep underground and transform it into pure spiritual energy of extremely high quality. It had a huge effect on the cultivation of immortal cultivators.


    However, the spirit-dissolving grass was extremely rare and required a huge number of resources to grow.


    In addition, this grass was almost impossible to transnt. In addition, it was extremely difficult to bloom and bear seeds, making it even rarer in the cultivation world. Even the grotto-heavens and the blessednd did not have much of this grass.


    In fact, even for a top immortal cultivator, if they could nt a small patch of this grass in their cave abode, they would be set for life. Every day, they would cleanse their cultivation with pure spiritual energy. Over time, they would be able to transform themselves, and the quality of their spiritual energy would far exceed that of cultivators of the same level.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t take it away¡± Jiang Ming sighed and greedily absorbed the pure spiritual energy between heaven and earth. He circted the Burning Spirit Scripture with all his strength and absorbed it into his spirit base to refine his spiritual energy.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true!¡± the ck sword suddenly said. ¡°The spirit-dissolving grass rarely blooms and bears seeds. However, there is so much of it here. It¡¯s also more than ten thousand years old. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to nt it. If we can find enough grass seeds, we might be able to recreate a treasurednd like this.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t afford to grow it even if I can find seeds.¡± Jiang Ming rolled his eyes. He was not a Saint. Although he had a lot of money, he probably would not be able to grow a few feet of this grass even if he invested all of his money into nting it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be satisfied if I can find some seeds!¡± Jiang Ming muttered as he expanded his spiritual energy to the limit, searching for the grass seeds that might be buried underground.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s this?¡± In just a moment, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes moved.


    With a wave of his hand, he swept up arge bit of soil. There were dozens of light-yellow grass seeds the size of rice grains in the soil. If one did not pay attention, they would not be able to see them clearly.


    ¡°It seems to be rather average in terms of quality.¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. However, he did not throw it away. He found a jade box and sealed it inside.


    Then, he continued to walk forward. Just as the ck sword had said, there were indeed many grass seeds to be collected. However, most of them were of average quality.


    ¡°Hmm? My luck is pretty good.¡± Suddenly, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. He quickly walked to a stalk of spirit-dissolving grass.


    On its stem was a white flower that was about to wither. Dozens of crystal-clear grass seeds, that were filled with spiritual energy, were in the flower.


    Grass seeds of this quality were much more valuable than those that fell into the soil.


    A momentter, Jiang Ming saw seven or eight more stalks that had not yet fallen, and he carefully sealed them all.


    ¡°This trip was really worth it!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed. The value of these origin bones and grass seeds was immeasurable. They would be of unimaginable use to his future cultivation path.


    In the world of immortal cultivation, many magical tools and secret techniques could no longer be bought with spirit stones. They often needed to be exchanged for items. The rarer the item, the more priority it had in exchange. The origin bones were already amazing. However, the grass seeds could buy him anything he wanted.


    ¡°Alright! We¡¯re here!¡±


    Suddenly, the ck sword¡¯s solemn voice sounded.


    Jiang Ming was shocked. He quickly gathered his thoughts and looked forward carefully.


    Although the ck sword¡¯s range of visibility was not as far as his, its ability to detect certain mysterious and unique auras was still extraordinary.

 Chapter 336 - 336 Confrontation of the Demonic Beasts (1)

    336 Confrontation of the Demonic Beasts (1)


    Over the grass, fog filled the air. It was hazy ahead, as if something was hidden away. A deste aura swept by.


    Jiang Ming gathered his thoughts and stopped digging. Anyway, he had already dug up a lot of seeds, which should be enough for him.


    ¡°If the route you are taking is correct, no matter what is in front of you, it should be the thing protected by the dozen or so peerless demonic beasts from earlier. However, other than some ancient cultivation runes, I don¡¯t sense any special aura,¡± the ck sword said solemnly.


    Even it was unable to clearly sense what was in the depths of thisnd of pure spiritual energy.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were also solemn as he slowly walked forward. A blurry ck shadow gradually appeared in front of him.


    When thestyer of fog dispersed, Jiang Ming finally saw that in the deepest part of the grasnd was a stone tform. It was about ten feet tall and covered in ck ash.


    On the side of the stone tform was a stone staircase, leading to the highest point of the stone tform.


    However, Jiang Ming was surprised and a little disappointed. He did not expect it to be such an ordinary stone tform.


    There were no runes carved on the stone tform. In fact, it looked rather sloppily produced as well.


    There were only some remnants of ancient cultivation runes on the stone tform. Other than that, there was nothing special about it.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s go up and take a look.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed and slowly walked up the stone steps.


    ¡°Perhaps there was indeed some treasure on this stone tform back then. However, after countless years, it has long ceased to exist,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. There was nothing eternal in the world. Everything had to return to dust sooner orter.


    However, the ck sword said in surprise, ¡°This seems to be an altar! Moreover, this altar might have already refined billions of living beings.¡±


    ¡°An altar?¡± Jiang Ming was shocked. Why didn¡¯t he notice anything unusual?


    Moreover, didn¡¯t the altar symbolize sacrifice? How did it be something used to refine living beings?


    Moreover, how had it refined billions of living beings? Jiang Ming felt ufortable. He did not want to stay here anymore.


    ¡°The essence within this stone tform is hidden and dormant. I was almost fooled.¡± The ck sword¡¯s voice was a little solemn. ¡°When I reached this altar, I could vaguely touch its origin. It was as if I saw a terrifying scene of mountains of corpses and seas of blood. All of them prostrated themselves under this altar. The sky seemed to have turned dark red, and one couldn¡¯t see the end at a nce. Billions of living beings seem to have been destroyed and burned and refined by this altar.¡±


    The ck sword seemed to be mumbling as it described the terrifying scene it saw when it fused with the stone tform¡¯s origin.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched when he heard that. Why was it trying to scare him?


    ¡°I remember now.¡± Suddenly, the ck sword¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°I seem to have heard someone say that there was an altar that witnessed the birth and death of an era. It appeared with the birth of an era, epted the worship of all souls, and passed down the path of cultivation. During the most prosperous period of the new era, it appeared again. It was considered an omen and caused the blessednd to endlessly attack everyone. That was the beginning of the ¡®bad¡¯ stage of the new era. At the end of the era, it appeared in the sky. It was like a god watching over the mortals. Billions of living beings had died, and it absorbed the blood, bones, and essence of those living beings to refine them.¡±


    Jiang Ming stood not far away and stared at it with a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    The words it said were incredibly shocking. This stone tform seemed to have a terrifying background. It seemed to be even more terrifying than a Saint.


    However, now that something seemed to have happened to the stone tform, ity dormant here without any movement. Jiang Ming did not care about anything else. He just wanted to know if it could kill him.


    However, Jiang Ming was a little surprised by the ck sword¡¯s current state. The ck sword was normally a bloodthirsty lunatic. However, now it was very subdued and somber.


    Jiang Ming remembered the time he had seen the ck sword in the hands of the old man on the starlit path.


    ¡°Is the ck sword going topletely recover?¡± Jiang Ming muttered in his heart. He had never underestimated the ck sword. The old man on the starlit path back then was very likely a top-notch Saint.

 Chapter 337 - 337 Confrontation of the Demonic Beasts (2)

    337 Confrontation of the Demonic Beasts (2)


    How could an existence that could follow such a big shot be an ordinary magical weapon?


    ¡°Bro, why are you standing there like a fool?¡± Suddenly, the ck sword jumped in front of Jiang Ming and asked in surprise. ¡°Looks like the treasure on this altar is already gone. Let¡¯s escape first.¡±


    At this moment, the ck sword seemed to have returned to its usual noisy self. It was no longer as cold and somber as before.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear about this altar?¡± Jiang Ming stared at it faintly.


    ¡°What? I¡¯ve never heard of it!¡± The ck sword was dumbfounded. ¡°No, this thing is scary. If I heard someone mention it, I would not have forgotten.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed. It seemed to have no memory of what it had said earlier.


    ¡°It¡¯s really no different from a lunatic.¡± Jiang Ming sighed and was toozy to argue with it. Whether it was crazy or not, he had developed a sense of kinship with it during this period of time. As long as it did not stab him in the back, he would let it be.


    However, he also agreed with the ck sword¡¯s suggestion. This seemingly ordinary thing was suspected to be an extremely fierce and ominous object. It was better to escape as soon as possible.


    They turned around and prepared to leave at the same time. They were much quieter, as if they were afraid of waking the altar up.


    However, just as the ck sword had flown out of the altar and Jiang Ming was about to rush down the altar, something suddenly stirred.


    A ripple that came from the depths of his consciousness quietly spread out andnded on the altar.


    ¡°F*ck.¡±


    Even though Jiang Ming had lived for more than two hundred years, this was the first time he was so shocked. He could not help but curse.


    The undtion was actually emitted by the indestructible origin light. It had existed in the depths of his consciousness since he had crossed this world. It was the source of his immortality. It had always only healed his own injuries and had nevere into contact with or reacted to the outside world.


    However, today, when the indestructible origin light encountered this mysterious altar, it actually took the initiative to release a fluctuation ande into contact with it.


    ¡°Looks like this altar has a terrifying origin!¡±


    Jiang Ming was shocked. No matter what kind of existence he had encountered in the past two hundred years, the indestructible origin light had never shown any abnormal movements. However, it had broken its precepts when it encountered this altar and acted for the first time.


    It seemed that the altar that had been dormant was suddenly disturbed. A fierce aura that made Jiang Ming¡¯s heart tremble quietly spread, as if it would explodepletely in the next moment.


    As the altar that had once refined billions of creatures, it seemed to have its own vague consciousness. It was the most ferocious thing in the world. It had its own purpose for hiding here. However, now that it had been disturbed, it wanted to take revenge immediately and kill the pest that disturbed it.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± Outside the altar, the ck sword was jumping up and down and shouting loudly. It was obviously frightened by this scene. It started screaming and spouting nonsense.


    * * *


    At the altar, Jiang Ming also vaguely heard the crazy words of the lunatic outside, and he was instantly rendered speechless. However, he could not care about it at this time.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming only felt his divine soul tremble, and his whole body was cold. The altar had not really erupted with terrifying power. However, he felt like he had sunk into a sea of endless death. He felt extremely hopeless and suffocated.


    ¡°The ck sword is right. This thing is truly demonic and frightening.¡±


    However, just as Jiang Ming thought that he was about to wee the revival of a peerless giant, the aggressive and terrifying aura suddenly stopped and broke off.


    The fluctuation from the depths of his consciousness had finally spread out andnded on the altar.


    When this fluctuationpletely descended, the altar that was about to recover suddenly stopped. Then, it disappeared at an incredible speed.


    Jiang Ming was dazed. Was the terrifying power he sensed just now an illusion?


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Jiang Ming could not help but mutter to himself.


    ¡°Looks like my indestructible origin light is quite powerful.¡±


    The indestructible origin light shook slightly and sent out another wave of energy, entering the altar.


    The altar shook violently, as if it was angry. However, more than that, it was frightened. The altar was glowing. At this moment, blurry runes were flowing on the altar.


    Vaguely, Jiang Ming seemed to see thousands of scriptures in front of him. Terrifying mes of light swept up and covered the entire altar, as if it wanted to resist the fluctuation.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming realized how terrifying this altar was. It definitely had a terrifying foundation. Perhaps it was really the top existence in the world when it was fully awakened.


    However, Jiang Ming felt that the altar that was recovering violently at this moment seemed to only be strong on the outside. It was frightened by the sudden change.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± A blurry rune shed over the altar. However, it made Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes narrow.


    He was not unfamiliar with those runes. The jade tablet he had obtained, and the scriptures cultivated by the Chasing Moon Lake cultivators all contained those mysterious runes.


    ¡°Could this altar be some kind of recorder? Does it record the scriptures of every era?¡± Jiang Ming cursed.


    At this moment, an inaudible cracking sound was heard. Even though the altar had tried its best to resist, it still could not withstand it.


    The runes of the great cultivation and the terrifying mes stopped at the same time.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression was strange. He searched around and finally saw a crack in the corner of the altar.


    The atmosphere was a little quiet for a moment. The indestructible origin light no longer moved. However, it was still in the depths of Jiang Ming¡¯s consciousness, emitting wisps of faint light, as if it was overlooking the altar outside.


    The altar waspletely silent. It no longer had any arrogance. It seemed to have finally realized that it had finally encountered a real powerhouse today.


    A momentter, the altar shook slightly. Wisps of light started to flow.


    ¡°You still want to resist?¡± Jiang Ming raised his brows.


    His eyes flickered as he saw the thousands of runes flowing on the surface of the altar and gathering at the center.


    The indestructible origin light was extinguished, and Jiang Ming seemed to hear a chant. The altar was surrounded by a mist of light, and there seemed to be countless illusory shadows flowing rapidly in it. It was as if hundreds of millions of living beings were kneeling outside the altar to worship.


    At this moment, the indestructible origin light finally calmed down. The scene in front of it seemed to be its goal. Now that its goal had been achieved, it was calm.


    As the runes on the altar circted, Jiang Ming gradually saw that in the center of the altar, thousands of runes were blending, and an item was slowly being refined.

 Chapter 338 - 338 Spirit Base Cultivation (1)

    338 Spirit Base Cultivation (1)


    On the altar, spiritual light spread as the aura of the great cultivation rose. Ancient cultivation runes gradually spread out from the center of the altar.


    In the cultivation runes, an item was gradually taking form.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed with astonishment.


    Although he could not understand theplicated cultivation runes, he could vaguely see that the altar was using its own cultivation runes to create something.


    However, even this altar seemed to have some problems now, which was why it was hibernating in this burial ground. Could there be something more terrifying than the great cmity of the new era?


    ¡°However, now is not the time to worry about these things.¡±


    With a soft sound, all the runes of the great cultivation retreated quickly and returned to the altar. It seemed that the refining had beenpleted, leaving only a fist-sized object in the center of the altar. It was shrouded in clear light, and its appearance could not be seen clearly.


    ¡°What dense vitality.¡±


    Jiang Ming returned to his senses, and his eyes were filled with shock. He was still more than a hundred feet away from the item. However, he felt that his entire body was being baptized by rich vitality, and his cultivation was somewhat restless.


    He quickly walked forward and came to the center of the altar. He lowered his head and picked up the item.


    ¡°A seed?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at his palm. The light gradually faded, revealing what it originally looked like.


    It was a round green seed. From time to time, there were flowing lights on its surface. When Jiang Ming looked carefully, he seemed to see countless cultivation runes contained in the flowing lights. They were as vast as the sea of stars.


    ¡°This was the result of the first time the indestructible origin light released its aura?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed. Even if he could not see the origin and use of this seed, he knew that it was extraordinary and perhaps surpassed all treasures in the world.


    Just as he was in a daze, the seed in his hand suddenly changed. The entire seed turned into thousands of streams of light and quietly merged into his palm.


    Jiang Ming felt a mysterious and vast power flowing rapidly through his meridians and finally gathering in his spiritual core.


    A deep sound came from his body. Jiang Ming felt his spiritual core tremble violently and almost split open.


    He quickly looked into his spiritual core and saw that something had appeared on the originally bare spirit base. It was the seed he had picked up from the altar.


    At this moment, the divine light of this seed was circting. It was actually taking root in his spirit base.


    Jiang Ming had cultivated for more than two hundred years and had undergone several transformations. His spirit base should have been extremely tough. However, at this moment, under the spread of the seemingly weak and tender roots, it became fragile. In the blink of an eye, cracks appeared on it. The seed was nted in his spirit base.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Ming was extremely surprised. He had never heard of such a change in the spirit base of an immortal cultivator.


    The spirit base was the foundation of an immortal cultivator. All cultivation fruits were carried on it, and no idents were allowed to happen. Even if it was a ritual implement, it would at most use the cultivation runes of the spirit base to gradually nurture and refine it.


    No cultivator had ever dared destroy their spirit base, let alone amodate other things to fuse with their spirit base.


    However, since Jiang Ming had obtained the seed, the indestructible origin light had not made any movements, which made Jiang Ming feel at ease. It seemed like this change was not a bad thing. Perhaps this seed would be of great benefit to his cultivation.


    Then, he observed carefully and realized that the seed was absorbing the spiritual energy in his spirit base.


    However, while absorbing spiritual energy, the seed also emitted vast and boundless cultivation runes that fused with the spirit base. Jiang Ming was shocked to discover that when he was in the Foundation Establishment Realm, some of the blurry cultivation runes engraved on the spirit base seemed to have be clearer.


    A few broken and iplete runes seemed to have been patched up.


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and finally confirmed that he had obtained something extraordinary.


    The runes of the great cultivation on his spirit base were obtained from the remnant light of the heavenly tribtion. They were the original cultivation runes of heaven and earth. Even a Saint could not say that he couldpletely understand them. It was a rare opportunity for ordinary cultivators to asionallye into contact with them.


    Refining hundreds and thousands of fragments of the great cultivation into his spirit base was a feat almost impossible for even a Saint to aplish.


    These fragments of the great cultivation could help Jiang Ming cultivate andprehend the cultivation. However, that was all. If Jiang Ming did not be a Saint, he might never be able toprehend these runes. Moreover, this mysterious seed had just been nted in his spirit base, and it had already brought him such great benefits. If one day, itpletely matured

 Chapter 339 - 339 Spirit Base Cultivation (2)

    339 Spirit Base Cultivation (2)


    ¡°Perhaps I can finish these iplete cultivation runes on my spirit base?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s heart trembled as he thought of a possibility that shocked even him.


    All the scriptures in this world were entrusted to the great cultivation of Heaven and Earth. If Jiang Ming could carve aplete cultivation rune on his spirit base one day, he would be able to cast a terrifying and powerful spell with just a wave of his hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It seems that it will take time for this seed to grow. It¡¯s better to be patient.¡± Jiang Ming observed the seed for a moment and found that it hadpletely quieted down after the initial movement. He did not know when it would germinate.


    ¡°Fortunately, I have plenty of time,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself.


    Unnoticed by Jiang Ming, the seed quietly circted a trace of extremely weak and strange cultivation runes. It fused with the tens of thousands of cultivation runes surrounding it. It was almost indistinguishable.


    The trace of the great cultivation flowed out along the roots and spread toward Jiang Ming¡¯s spirit base. It quickly seeded and seeped into Jiang Ming¡¯s spirit base without causing any abnormal movements.


    The indestructible origin light floated quietly in the depths of Jiang Ming¡¯s consciousness. It did not react at all.


    The strand of cultivation runes paused for a moment. After discovering that it did not cause any reaction, it suddenly became bold and spread deeper into the spirit base.


    Vaguely, a trace of fierceness circted within this strand of cultivation runes, as if it contained the bloody aura of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.


    Soon, it gradually spread from the surface of the spirit base to the inside and took root deeper, wanting to permeate Jiang Ming¡¯s entire spirit base.


    During this entire process, the indestructible origin light did not move at all, as if it did not sense anything at all. This made the ferocious cultivation runes bolder, and the speed at which they seeped in became even faster.


    Finally, the ferocious cultivation runespletely prated Jiang Ming¡¯s spirit base. They took root from the top of the spirit base and prated into the deepest part, reaching the opposite side of Jiang Ming¡¯s spirit base.


    The chaotic gray fog lingered on the back side of the spirit base like an endless chaotic space. It was quiet and turbulent, as if it was detached from the world.


    The fierce cultivation runes suddenly froze, as if it was a little stunned and had never seen the reverse side of a cultivator¡¯s spirit base.


    The reverse side of the spirit base should be a dark and deste area. There should be nothing there. Why was there gray chaotic fog here? What was this?


    The ferocious cultivation runes trembled slightly. This fog seemed to cause it to feel some primal fear. It was as if it had encountered its natural enemy. Even before it had collided with it, it could not help but want to submit.


    If the ferocious cultivation runes had a clear consciousness, it would definitely ask what kind of monster this body was.


    However, since things had alreadye to this, this fierce cultivation aura had no other way out.


    In the next moment, a bloodthirsty aura suddenly erupted from this fierce cultivation rune. It was about to engulf the entire spirit base and upy this body.


    Just as this fierce cultivation rune was about to erupt, Jiang Ming¡¯s spirit base shook slightly at this moment.


    The fog that seemed to be calm and peaceful suddenly rose and danced. mes rose from the depths of the fog, as if it was angered by the disturbance of outsiders.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jiang Ming was stunned. He was ready to leave. Why did something happen again?


    He hurriedly looked into his spirit base again and saw a scene that stunned him.


    mes were rising from the seed that had just been buried in his spirit base. They lingered around the seed and burned extremely fiercely.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little surprised. Wasn¡¯t this chaotic me transformed from the bundle of dry wood that the old man on the starlit path had given him? It had turned into a chaotic gray fog andy dormant behind his spirit base. There had been no movement all this time. Why was it suddenly active today?


    Jiang Ming quickly checked the reverse side of the spirit base. Sure enough, he found that the fog was rapidly seeping into the spirit base from the reverse side, rushing toward the front of the spirit base and gathering toward the seed.


    Vaguely, Jiang Ming seemed to hear the sound of something being burned. Then, a pure and vast spiritual energy suddenly erupted from his spirit base.


    Under the impact of the pure spiritual energy, Jiang Ming¡¯s cultivation suddenly erupted at this moment. It suddenly rose violently.


    Jiang Ming suddenly broke through to the peak of the middle stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    ¡°What kind of gift is this?¡± Jiang Ming was shocked and ecstatic. Although he did not understand the reason, the increase in his cultivation was real.


    Although his aptitude had increased by a lot, and he had obtained many treasures from the trip to the ruins, it would still take him at least ten years to reach the peak of the middle stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    However, he seemed to have broken through in an instant!


    ¡°However, this spiritual energy seems to contain some kind of fierce and fiendish intent, which is somewhat inconsistent with my peace-loving temperament. Whatever, it¡¯ll be fine after a few more refinements in the future.¡±


    Jiang Ming observed it carefully for a moment and felt relieved. The improvement of his cultivation was very stable and there were almost no ws. It meant that the quality of the spiritual energy was amazing.


    However, Jiang Ming immediately realized that after his cultivation increased, the changes in his spiritual core did not stop. The fog on the reverse side of the spirit base still did not stop burning and smelting the mysterious seed.


    Strands of fog rushed into the front of the spirit base from the back. While the seed was being burned by the mes, the strands of fog also slowly seeped into it.


    The green seed that had been circting with a halo earlier was also slowly changing at this moment. The halo was restrained and became a little gray, as if it had returned to its original state.


    It was as if the fog wanted to live in the seed.


    ¡°Hmmm This altar is not as fierce as the ck sword described.¡± He squatted down and patted the altar. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really generous. You gave me such a powerful seed and even gave me a chance to increase my cultivation. I can¡¯t thank you enough. If there¡¯s anything you need in the future, feel free to look for me. As long as it¡¯s within my power, I¡¯ll do it for you!¡±


    The altar seemed to be angry out of humiliation. It shook violently, and Jiang Ming flew up. He fell from the altar andnded on the grass outside.


    ¡°Such a bad temper!¡± Jiang Ming almost fell on his face. He turned around and found that the light fog around the altar hadpletely dissipated. The altar had returned to its initial silence, and there was no more movement.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so selfless! You don¡¯t want anything in return!¡±


    ¡°Bro? You didn¡¯t die?¡± The ck sword flew over from afar and asked in surprise, ¡°What kind of danger did you encounter on the altar?¡±


    Jiang Ming was in a trance. The figure of the altar became even more ethereal, as if it was shrouded in fog. He could no longer see it clearly.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to think of a way to leave this ce!¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows, picked up the ck sword, turned around, and strode away.

 Chapter 340 - 340 Escape From the Burial Ground (1)

    340 Escape From the Burial Ground (1)


    In the depths of the grasnd, the mysterious altar gradually disappeared into the endless darkness.


    Jiang Ming nced back and knew that he probably would not encounter this mysterious item again any time soon.


    ¡°Perhaps the next time we meet, we will be able to dig out an even deeper secret,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. He was still interested in this thing. After all, it could attract the attention of the indestructible origin light, and it was something that seemed to have existed forever.


    Jiang Ming smiled inexplicably. He turned around and strode out of the ce. He crossed the valley and flew deeper into the Burial Ground.


    A momentter, Jiang Ming saw a group of pegasuses with wings on their backs galloping through the air.


    A few of them even circled around Jiang Ming as if they were observing some new species. Then, they were fanned away by an old pegasus with its wings and flew away while whining.


    Before the old pegasus left, it stopped in the distance and stared at Jiang Ming for a moment. There was a strange light in its eyes. The spiritual energy in the void was slightly chaotic, as if there were fluctuations spreading.


    Then, the old pegasus leaped up and turned into a streak of light before disappearing.


    ¡°The deeper we go, the stronger the intelligence of these creatures seems to be.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered. Before the old pegasus left, it actually sent him a vague spiritual signal to express its respect.


    Before this, he had already encountered several kinds of animals. Moreover, they were all extremely agile, as if they far surpassed ordinary animals in the outside world.


    ¡°Friend, there are so many living beings in the Burial Grounds.¡± Jiang Ming immediately spoke to the ck sword. ¡°Is that normal?¡±


    ¡°The Burial Ground is mysterious and unpredictable. It only exists in legends. No one can tell what is inside,¡± the ck sword said slowly. ¡°Perhaps the Burial Ground is ever-changing. Maybe the next time we visit, everything will bepletely different. It might be an endless ocean or even a forbiddennd with immense spiritual energy.¡±


    Jiang Ming was speechless. Then, he did not ask any more questions and continued to go deeper.


    After a few hours, Jiang Ming had already crossed several mountains and valleys, and the surrounding spiritual energy became a little thin.


    A mountain rock under his feet suddenly shattered, turning into dust and gray smoke that curled up and dissipated.


    Jiang Ming looked ahead. The mountains and rivers seemed endless. However, when he looked carefully, many of them seemed to be illusory, constantly changing like ink paintings. Even the mountains and rivers in front of him were like decaying ruins. They kept shattering, turning into ash, and merging into the void.


    ¡°We should be at the end of the Burial Ground!¡± Jiang Ming said softly. In front of him, there was an illusory river that was surging endlessly. It seemed to be the same river as the one he saw when he first entered the Burial Ground.


    The end of the river entered an illusory gxy. The mottled spacetime fragments there were like meteors falling in all directions.


    ¡°Looks like that¡¯s the exit.¡±


    The power of a Saint was not limitless. Perhaps there were still many secrets in this burial ground that he had yet to see. However, his current strength was limited, and he could not waste any more time here. If he was trapped here by some means left behind by the Saint, it would be toote for regret.


    The trip to the altar just now seemed calm. However, if the other party used another method and sealed Jiang Ming on the altar to prevent him from leaving, it was uncertain whether the indestructible origin light would still help him.


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and exhaled. Without hesitation, he leaped toward the illusory river.


    At this moment, a wave that made Jiang Ming¡¯s heart palpitate suddenly swept over from behind.


    He suddenly saw that the illusory mountains and rivers around him were like clouds that were swept by a hurricane. They suddenly shattered and withered, turning into dust and dissipating.


    Jiang Ming quickly turned around and saw a terrifying scene.


    The end of the void behind him had turned pitch-ck at some point in time. It was like a demonic abyss that covered half of the sky. It was filled with monstrous ck fog that quickly spread toward Jiang Ming.


    In the pitch-ck abyss, a ball of dark red lighty across it. It was like a blood-red sun that emitted an endless aura of negativity. It was filled with ughter, destruction, despair, and sorrow.


    In just a moment, Jiang Ming seemed to be immersed in it and was eroded by the negative aura that spread. Tears of blood dripped from his eyes, and his mind was in a daze.


    The indestructible origin light shone and expelled the corrosive aura. Jiang Ming then regained consciousness.


    At this moment, all the living beings in the Burial Ground fell into oblivion. However, only Jiang Ming was awake.

 Chapter 341 - 341 Escape From the Burial Ground (2)

    341 Escape From the Burial Ground (2)


    The dark red eye seemed to sh slightly as it noticed Jiang Ming, the pest that had escaped from the fall. It did not even take the initiative to release its aura. However, Jiang Ming felt an evil intent that was countless times more terrifying than before, attacking his divine will.


    If it were not for the indestructible origin light continuously releasing its power to keep his consciousness clear, he would have died.


    The ck sword in Jiang Ming¡¯s hand suddenly trembled violently, and it shouted in fear, ¡°Run quickly.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not hesitate. As soon as he saw the eye clearly, he desperately mobilized all his strength, elerated crazily, and rushed toward the river.


    The river surged. Following the copse of the mountains and other rivers, it became shaky. Even the illusory gxy at the end of the river was like a reflection in the water. It swayed unbearably and wouldpletely shatter at any moment.


    Behind him, a terrifying aura rushed into the sky. Jiang Ming felt that the world had darkened. Endless darkness was sweeping toward him.


    ¡°What a terrifying existence.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s heart trembled. He rushed forward with all his might and stepped into the illusory river. However, there was no water under his feet. The so-called river was so dim that it almost did not exist, as if there was only a shadow left.


    ¡°Damn it, the ck sword is indeed a jinx.¡± Jiang Ming cursed in his heart. However, he did not dare to stop. He ran toward the end of the river.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming finally realized that the beautiful scenery was just an illusion.


    ¡°Damn it! Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s a Saint¡¯s corpse!¡±


    The more dangerous the situation, the easier it was for people to let their imaginations run wild. Jiang Ming ran so fast that his shoes almost fell off. Suddenly, his body turned cold as he thought of this possibility.


    Jiang Ming did not dare think further. He just wanted to escape from this burial ground as fast as possible.


    Finally, at the end of the river where Jiang Ming had almost disappeared, he touched the illusory gxy and felt a chaotic spatial aura.


    As long as he rushed over, he should be able to leave.


    However, at this moment, a sword intent suddenly sounded in Jiang Ming¡¯s ears. The clear sound was like the sound of spring water, making him feel rxed and happy.


    Sword intent erupted one after another like bamboo shoots after a night of rain.


    However, his speed also increased sharply under this terrifying sword intent. Like a cannonball, he was sted into the illusory gxy.


    Feeling the power of space surging around him, Jiang Ming tried his best to turn around and look behind him.


    Endless sword auras shone and dispelled the darkness in the Burial Ground. It was as if the starry sky was flickering and the universe was breathing, containing the endless aura of the great cultivation.


    Under the sword aura, the heavens bowed down. The dark red eye erupted with a terrifying dark fog as means of resistance. However, it was still rapidly suppressed and quickly dimmed and dissipated.


    A thunderous roar rang out, causing the entire Burial Ground to tremble. Around the dark red eye, an evenrger body seemed to be emerging.


    The scene in front of him shattered like a mirror. However, Jiang Ming could not see anything.


    After an unknown period of time, Jiang Ming fell into a forest.


    He stood up with a grimace and looked around.


    Outside the forest, a pitch-ck river flowed endlessly, as if it had existed since ancient times.


    ¡°The Soul Suppressing River? Am I back in the ck Rock Ruins?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed, and he was a little surprised.


    When he left the Burial Ground at thest moment, the spatial passageway was almost shattered and extremely unstable. He did not expect to be thrown back.


    ¡°Could it be that the Burial Ground is somehow rted to the ck Rock Ruins? Could it be that this blessednd of cultivation was once transformed from a Saint?¡±


    Jiang Ming guessed. Then, he suddenly looked at the Soul Suppressing River. ¡°Perhaps it is closely rted to this Soul Suppressing River. The Soul Suppressing River really hides quite a number of secrets.¡± Jiang Ming stood up. After centering himself, he continued to rush to the depths of the snowy valley.


    However, just as he stretched out his arm, his face suddenly twisted, and he rolled his eyes in pain.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Jiang Ming was shocked and quickly looked inside. He was shocked to find that his wounds from before had only healed externally. He was still severely injured internally.


    Traces of sword intent remained, destroying his body and meridians.


    The indestructible origin light was silent and did not continue to release its power, allowing the remaining sword intent to wreak havoc.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Jiang Ming was bewildered when he suddenly noticed something strange.


    The sword intent with different cultivation runes circted in the meridians and bones in his body. This sword intent was the shadow of the terrifying swords in the Burial Ground. Even if their power was extremely weak, Jiang Ming would never be able to expel them by himself.


    He even suspected that even the most powerful cultivators in the blessed of cultivation might not be able to do anything to this sword intent.


    However, at this moment, Jiang Ming realized that the power of the sword intent in his body seemed to be gradually decreasing. It was as if something was eating away at it.


    Soon, he found the source.


    ¡°Is it this seed?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked inside his spiritual core and stared at the green seed that was surrounded by chaotic gray fog on the spirit base.


    After the chaotic gray fog fused into the seed, it no longer had the sharpness it had before. Instead, it had an ancient and calm feeling of returning to its original state, as if it had be even more extraordinary.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming was surprised to find that the seed was shimmering with a faint light.


    The vitality in the seed seemed to be getting stronger and stronger. It was as if the sword intent could be its nutrients and provide it with the power to grow and germinate.


    Jiang Ming was shocked. He asked the ck sword, ¡°Friend, can you sense what level of power that eye and those terrifying sword lights had?¡±


    ¡°There is no doubt that it is a Saint Realm confrontation,¡± the ck sword said without hesitation, and there seemed to be some lingering fear in its tone. ¡°The eyes and sword aura that you saw were just projections. Otherwise, we would have been finished long ago. The true confrontation will probably take ce in the deepest part of the Burial Ground, and not the ce you see on the surface. That ce houses an extremely terrifying thing. If it erupts one day, the entire cultivation world will probably suffer.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart trembled. Even the projection on the surface had such a terrifying scene. How terrifying would the real ce of confrontation be?


    ¡°Is that red eye a Saint¡¯s corpse transformation? Or is it a Saint who evolved the Burial Ground to suppress some huge monster?¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed softly. The Saint was too mysterious. It involved a ce that was not something he could explore now. He had to be more cautious in the future.


    ¡°In addition, it seems that the injuries in my body can only bepletely healed after the seed has devoured the sword intent.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head helplessly. This seed was a little overbearing to be able to devour the projection of a Saint Realm power.


    He identified the direction and continued to head deeper into the ruins. There was nothing to be afraid of. Although he was injured, he was still invincible in the Foundation Establishment Realm area.


    ...

 Chapter 342 - 342 Ghost Spirit Sect (1)

    342 Ghost Spirit Sect (1)


    In the silent valley, a figure slowly moved forward and gradually disappeared into the vast snowy valley, leaving only a trail of shallow footprints that were quickly covered by falling snow.


    ¡°The concentration of spiritual energy here seems to have increased by a lot. The subtle mysterious power of heaven and earth is also gathering in front of us.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face was a little pale. The wounds in his body continued to wreak havoc, causing him some pain. After all, it was a Saint Realm attack. Even if it was a projection, it was not something that a mere Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator like him could withstand.


    However, now that the indestructible origin light was pretending to be dead, Jiang Ming could only let the mysterious seed in his spirit base slowly absorb nutrients and heal his injuries. Meanwhile, he was slowly treading on the deep snow as he went deeper into the valley, sensing the changes in the surrounding environment.


    ¡°The opportunity at the end of the snowy valley is finally about to open. Other than a few forces with ulterior motives such as the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven, the Foundation Establishment Realm geniuses of the other immortal cultivation forces should have all gathered there.¡±


    ording to the information that Jiang Ming had collected, that ce of opportunity did not seem to simply open anytime and anywhere. Instead, it would only open at a specific time once every sixty years when the ck Rock Ruins opened. It contained great benefits. In the past, every time it opened, it could produce several stunning peerless geniuses who became the core figures of each sect.


    This was also the reason why Jiang Ming was not in a hurry to go there. With Wu Hen¡¯s ability, as long as he was not attacked head-on, it should not be difficult for him to hide in a crowd.


    However, if he wanted to fight for this opportunity, it was impossible for him to hide in the crowd all the time. Sooner orter, he would have toe out.


    ¡°However, Wu Hen actually took the initiative toe and take the risk topete with the various geniuses for this opportunity. It is quite surprising,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. He thought that Wu Hen had entered the ck Rock Ruins to fish in troubled waters and gain some benefits. He did not expect Wu Hen to be so ambitious.


    Jiang Ming furrowed his brows. Based on his understanding of Wu Hen, he should not be in the limelight for no reason, let alone the fact that he had almost been killed.


    There must be a reason he did not know.


    ¡°Were you forced by someone toe here and fight for the Saint¡¯s scripture? Or are you stuck at a bottleneck and are unable to break through? Therefore, you came here to seek a way to break through.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed. Back in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest, Jiang Ming had imagined that he would eventually be heartless as the years went on. However, that seemed to not be the case


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m still a good person!¡± Jiang Ming sighed.


    ¡°However, I can¡¯t rush it. I have to heal my injuries first. I still need to do my best. I¡¯ll be facing some of the most powerful geniuses in the Feather Kingdom. I must put my best foot forward.¡±


    Jiang Ming spoke softly and continued to circte the Burning Spirit Scripture to assist the seed in absorbing and refining the sword intent in his body. With the help of the cirction of the technique, the light in his spirit base surged, making the seed seem stronger and able to absorb the sword intent faster.


    As the seed continued to absorb the sword intent, its appearance became more robust. A protruding arc appeared at the top, as if it could break open and sprout at any time.


    Jiang Ming had never heard of such a change. The indestructible origin light in the depths of his consciousness was also extremely silent. He could only let it develop.


    * * *


    Half a dayter, the sky gradually darkened. Jiang Ming walked into a withered forest. The white snow under his feet reflected the moonlight, and there were mysterious withered trees around him. In the dark night, they were like monsters that were baring their fangs and brandishing their ws as they looked down at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming looked up and nced at these mysterious trees. Other ces were covered in ice and snow. However, this forest was bare and looked particrly strange.


    ¡°There must be something wrong with this ce. Let¡¯s leave.¡± Jiang Ming shook his head and quickened his pace.


    Now that the opportunity was right in front of him, he did not want to cause any more trouble.


    However, the more one feared something, the more he would attract it.


    Just as he leaped up and was about to fly through the sky to avoid the forest, a pitch-ck vine suddenly shot down from below.


    The tree vines whistled through the air. The vines were as sharp as swords, shing with a dark light as they shot at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a tree spirit. However, it still wants to challenge me. It sure has some guts!¡± Jiang Ming sneered and flicked his finger. An attack shot out, surrounded by ring mes, and shed down.


    He used the Fire Metal Sword Technique.


    The power of metal and fire was extremely effective against the power of wood. With the enhancement of Jiang Ming¡¯s Burning Spirit Scripture, his attack contained an extremely terrifying destructive power. It immediately tore apart the iing tree vines.

 Chapter 343 - 343 Ghost Spirit Sect (2)

    343 Ghost Spirit Sect (2)


    The Burning Spirit Scripture and the Fire Metal Sword Technique fused together, and the spiritual fire that was refined was extremely terrifying. It spread toward the mysterious tree. It let out a shrill scream.


    At the same time, the entire forest of mysterious trees seemed to have been rmed. Countless pitch-ck vines soared and attacked Jiang Ming.


    Below, the entire forest erupted with ear-piercing screeches, as if countless little demons were howling.


    Jiang Ming endured the pain in his meridians and circted the Burning Spirit Scripture with all his might, preparing to burn the trees to ashes.


    However, just as Jiang Ming was about to make his move, a hurried and agile voice suddenly sounded from afar.


    ¡°Freeze!¡±


    In the sky, a purple light rippled and instantly swept across.


    The cold wind carried by the tree vines brushed against his face. Jiang Ming was surprised to find that the tree vines that rushed into the air stopped at the same time, as if they were fixed in the air by an unknown mysterious force.


    The screams below also stopped in an instant. Hundreds of those trees were actually suppressed by a light spell and could not move.


    ¡°What kind of expert is this?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s heart trembled.


    Each of these trees had the strength of a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator. The few tall trees in the deepest part even contained the power of a cultivator at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm. Even if it was Jiang Ming, it would take a lot of effort to get rid of these trees, and it was even more impossible to suppress them with a spell.


    Moreover, this mysterious person was probably not simple.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± However, in just a moment, Jiang Ming¡¯s face revealed a stunned expression.


    He could already make out the appearance of the person who hade. It was a little girl, who looked to be about eleven or twelve years old. She had a wooden hairpin that looked like a butterfly on her head. She had a delicate and energetic appearance. She wore a dark purple gauze dress and had a mysterious beauty about her.


    The aura of this little girl was actually only around the early stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm. It was even a little erratic, as if she had just broken through not long ago.


    Although it was already extremely monstrous for an eleven or twelve-year-old to be able to break through to the early stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm, Jiang Ming also knew that looks were just a facade. Who knew how old this little girl was? What shocked Jiang Ming the most was her ability.


    She could cast a spell that could directly suppress so many tree spirits at the Foundation Establishment Realm. This was a little too demonic.


    ¡°Mister, are you alright?¡± the little girl stopped in front of Jiang Ming in a hurry and asked anxiously.


    ¡°Uh I¡¯m fine.¡± Although Jiang Ming was still vignt, his divine will could already feel the other party¡¯s kindness, and a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± The little girl quickly patted her chest and smiled, revealing her white teeth. ¡°These Ghost Trees are actually not evil. It¡¯s just that too many people have passed by during this period of time. They have been disturbed as well as hurt. That¡¯s why they are subconsciously hostile to humans!¡±


    ¡°Ghost Trees?¡± Jiang Ming was slightly surprised.


    He seemed to have read about the Ghost Tree in some ancient texts. It was a kind of ghost that did not originate from living beings. It was a monster formed by some strange tree species condensing the ghost Qi underground. It was also a kind of treasure that could be used to refine some special pills.


    However, with Jiang Ming¡¯s current cultivation and background, he had no interest in these horrifying Ghost Trees.


    Then, he looked at the little girl with a strange gaze and suddenly had some theories about her identity.


    Even if these Ghost Trees were not ordinary monsters, to be able to easily suppress them with an early-stage Foundation Establishment Realm cultivation was rather shocking. It seemed like there was only one sect in the Feather Kingdom that specialized in this.


    ¡°It should be about right.¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself. He saw an inconspicuous patch on the corner of the little girl¡¯s clothes. It was the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s emblem recorded in the ancient texts.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t meet any Ghost Spirit Sect cultivators along the way. I didn¡¯t expect to meet them here,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself. It seemed that the opportunities in the depths of the snowy valley were indeed extraordinary. Even the people of the Ghost Spirit Sect came here.


    ording to various sources, this sect had always been inconspicuous. If it was not for the fact that they had more people than the Chasing Moon Lake, they might be the sect with the least presence in the Feather Kingdom. They rarely took the initiative to contact other sects. It was rumored that most of the cultivators in the sect were loners and did not like to pay attention to outsiders.


    ¡°However, this seems to be different from the texts.¡± Jiang Ming looked at the lively and enthusiastic little girl in front of him and felt that the legend was wrong.


    Suddenly, another aura rapidly approached from afar, heading toward the two of them.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. The little girl in front of him quickly said, ¡°Mister, don¡¯t worry. This is my master!¡±


    A thin old man with gray hair and a gray beard flew over from afar and stood in front of the little girl. He looked at Jiang Ming in surprise.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator. Has my disciple offended you?¡± The old man was dressed in a pitch-ck robe and his aura was old and wise. He was clearly an old cultivator who had been immersed in the Foundation Establishment Realm for more than a hundred years.

 Chapter 344 - 344 Ghost Spirit Sect (3)

    344 Ghost Spirit Sect (3)


    Jiang Ming shook his head with a smile and exined the reason to him. Finally, he smiled and said, ¡°This disciple of yours is not ordinary. She saved my life.¡±


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, you have great talent. How can you be trapped by these Ghost Trees?¡± The old man hurriedly shook his head. ¡°I wonder which sect you¡¯re from. Are you here for the opportunity in the depths of the snowy valley?¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. This opportunity is coveted by everyone. I naturally can¡¯t help but be curious. My name is Zhang Shan, and Ie from the Flowerfruit Mountain, a cultivation sect outside the Feather Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Flowerfruit Mountain? What an interesting name!¡± Behind the old man, the little girl blinked.


    A trace of surprise shed across the eyes of the old man. Why had he never heard of the existence of such a sect?


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He could not help but take a deep breath. Just now, he had only moved his hand. However, the meridians in his body seemed to have beenpletely torn apart, and he could not suppress the pain.


    However, that damned seed was still absorbing the sword intent. As the sword intent surged, it caused his injuries to be even more severe.


    ¡°Mister, are you injured?¡± The little girl was surprised, and her eyes were filled with purple light. ¡°I know some healing spells. They might be useful!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Jiang Ming quickly stopped her. He was like a ticking time bomb. Even if an outsider was a Golden Core Realm cultivator, if they wanted to treat his injuries, they would be struck to death by the Saint Realm sword intent.


    The old man hesitated for a moment before he could not help but say, ¡°Fellow cultivator, if you are injured, you must be careful if you continue to move forward. The battle for the opportunity this time is probably very intense. The strongest Foundation Establishment Realm geniuses in the Feather Kingdom are all there. Perhaps you canpete with them when you¡¯re at your peak, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you two are going because you have the confidence topete with those peerless geniuses?¡± Jiang Ming smiled nonchntly.


    The old man¡¯s expression froze for a moment before he shook his head helplessly. ¡°Of course not. However, we have to go!¡±


    ¡°I have to go too! It seems that we all have our reasons to go!¡± Jiang Ming grinned.


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go with Mister!¡± The little girl looked at Jiang Ming worriedly and tugged at the old man¡¯s sleeve. ¡°His injuries seem to be very serious. I can feel it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if anything happens on the way, I can still help!¡± Jiang Ming grinned.


    The old man rolled his eyes. Obviously, he did not think that Jiang Ming could really help. He saw Jiang Ming as a young and frivolous genius. When he reached the ce and hit the wall, he might know to leave.


    ¡°Yay.¡± When the little girl heard Jiang Ming agree, she also raised her hands excitedly. After being red at by her master, she put down her arms with a pout.


    Just like that, the three of them formed a strange group and continued to go deeper into the snowy valley.


    On the way, Jiang Ming also found out the names and identities of the two people. They were indeed members of the Ghost Spirit Sect.


    Just as the three of them were chatting casually, the ck sword suddenly called out to Jiang Ming from the storage ring.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Ming was puzzled. ¡°We¡¯re almost there. Do you need something?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need anything for now Anyway, what I want to say is that the girl beside you is not human¡±

 Chapter 345 - 345 Saint Cultivation Platform (1)

    345 Saint Cultivation tform (1)


    ¡°She¡¯s not human?¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little stunned by the ck sword¡¯s sudden and somewhat insulting words. He was shocked.


    This slim and elegant little girl was not human. Then, what was she?


    Jiang Ming believed that his divine will was extremely sharp, and the heightened perception that he had cultivated since he was in the mortal world was also extremely strong. No one below the same level could escape his detection.


    Previously, when he used his divine will to investigate this little girl, he did not find anything unusual. She was clearly a young genius at the early stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm. Moreover, she was full of vitality, and her spiritual energy was pure and dense.


    Jiang Ming was suddenly stunned. He realized that something was wrong. She had no ws.


    The spiritual energy in her entire body was perfectly bnced, and her cultivation base had no ws. Her cultivation was neither high nor low, and she did not stand out in the ck Rock Ruins. It was easy to ignore her.


    However, even top geniuses like Qi Yue and Li Qianya were not this perfect. As long as they were cultivators, they would always be injured and have all kinds of ws in their cultivation base. Even if Jiang Ming had transformed several times, it would be difficult to make up for all these ws.


    ¡°Looks like these two are really not simple,¡± Jiang Ming whispered in his heart as he recalled the conversation he had with the master and disciple.


    ¡°My name is Yang Changshan. This is my youngest disciple, Zhu An¡¯an. I brought her here to fight for this opportunity so we can cure her terminal illness. Even if the chances aren¡¯t high, we still have to fight for it. Although the Ghost Spirit Sect cultivators keep a low profile, we never cower when ites to doing things.¡±


    Jiang Ming was talking to the two of them on the road. When he heard the words of the Ghost Spirit Sect elder, Jiang Ming praised the two of them for being so determined.


    However, the ck sword suddenly said that this little girl named Zhu An¡¯an was not human.


    Jiang Ming thought of something else. If Zhu An¡¯an was not a human, then what about the old man beside her? As Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s master, was he not human as well?


    Recalling the strange forest he had just passed by and the sudden encounter with these two people, Jiang Ming suddenly felt a shiver run down his spine.


    Were these two really Ghost Spirit Sect cultivators?


    ¡°Friend, what did you see?¡± After Jiang Ming recovered from his shock, he quickly asked the ck sword secretly.


    ¡°Her body is full of vitality. However, she doesn¡¯t have a divine soul!¡± The ck sword was also a little surprised. ¡°Although there seems to be some secret treasure covering her body and emitting the aura of her soul, it¡¯s obvious that it doesn¡¯t belong to her. The physical body and the soul are the yin and yang of a person or a demon. Neither of them can be missing. Although this girl is smart and kind, she doesn¡¯t have any divine soul aura on her body. It¡¯s as if her body is just an empty shell! It¡¯s neither human nor demon. This bodycks a divine soul. However, it has flesh and blood, and a clear consciousness and intelligence. Ah, as expected of a new era, such a body was actually invented.¡±


    As the ck sword spoke, its tone seemed to contain a hint of envy and excitement, as if it was thinking about its own situation.


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ming did not notice its excitement. He was a little surprised and quickly asked, ¡°Is she a ghost? Isn¡¯t the Ghost Spirit Sect the best at raising ghosts?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. What is a ghost? It¡¯s just a lonely soul. This little girl doesn¡¯t even have the slightest trace of a divine soul. She doesn¡¯t even have the qualifications to be a ghost!¡± the ck sword immediately retorted. After a moment of silence, it continued, ¡°However, bro, don¡¯t panic. Although this girl¡¯s aura is strange, her strength should only be around the Foundation Establishment Realm. She¡¯s not a threat.¡±


    Jiang Ming was speechless. Who would not panic when an unknown creature was by their side?


    ¡°What about Yang Changshan?¡± he asked hurriedly.


    ¡°He¡¯s an aging human!¡± the ck sword immediately said. ¡°However, his aura seems to be a little ethereal and dark. He should indeed be a Ghost Spirit Sect cultivator. Only those strange people, who deal with ghost training all day long, would practice this kind of cultivation technique. Ghost training is not a very easy cultivation field. It hardly reaps any benefits. I met such a person in the previous epoch.¡±


    ¡°Fellow cultivator Zhang! Fellow cultivator Zhang?¡± A shout suddenly came from beside his ear. Jiang Ming quickly returned to his senses and saw Yang Changshan looking at him.


    Zhu An¡¯an also had a look of concern and said worriedly, ¡°Mister, did your injury get worse again?¡±


    ¡°No, it didn¡¯t. I¡¯m just thinking about something!¡± Jiang Ming smiled without changing his expression.


    He looked at the concerned master and disciple and thought to himself, ¡°No matter what their background is, since they have revealed their cultivation base and appeared in this area, it means that this master and disciple have to follow the rules of the ck Rock Ruins. Moreover, the two of them did not reveal any evil intentions along the way. In fact, Zhu An¡¯an had even helped me a little at the beginning. Otherwise, I would have been in a pinch!¡±

 Chapter 346 - 346 Saint Cultivation Platform (2)

    346 Saint Cultivation tform (2)


    Jiang Ming gradually calmed down. ¡°In that case, there is nothing to be afraid of. As long as the two of them do not cause any trouble, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    In just a short moment, he had figured it out. The world of immortal cultivation was so big, and there were countless strange ces. It was not a big deal to meet people who were different.


    After changing his mindset, he actually had some interest in this strange little girl.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Jiang Ming nodded. He did not have any thoughts of being the best in the world and rushing up to crush the enemies. He was quite satisfied with Yang Changshan¡¯s n. Keeping a low profile and making a fortune was the right way.


    After a while, the three of them found a cave. They rested there temporarily.


    Late at night, Zhu An¡¯an was cultivating with her eyes closed in the depths of the cave. Jiang Ming and Yang Changshan sat beside a bonfire and chatted casually.


    ¡°Are you familiar with this ce?¡± Jiang Ming asked.


    During the day, Yang Changshan had exined everything about this opportunity. He did not seem like someone who hade to seek an opportunity to cure a terminal illness for the first time.


    Yang Changshan was stunned for a moment before he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Zhang Shan, you look young, but your mind is quite meticulous. That¡¯s right, I can be said to be extremely familiar with this ce! I arrived here for the first time more than twelve decades ago. I even came here a second time sixty years ago. It¡¯s a pity that I was too weak back then. I didn¡¯t manage to seek any opportunities both times!¡± Yang Changshanughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°In the sect, my aptitude is average. I only reached the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm after cultivating for more than two hundred years. It¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s no hope of breaking through to the Golden Core Realm in this life. It is just that I still have a disciple who I cannot let go of. Otherwise, why would I enter this ce for the third time?¡± Yang Changshan nced at Zhu An¡¯an, who was cultivating seriously in the depths of the cave, and a gentle expression appeared on his face.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He felt that Yang Changshan¡¯s expression at this time did not seem to be fake.


    He somewhat wanted to ask what kind of terminal illness Zhu An¡¯an had. However, he could not bring himself to ask. The other party had used an artifact to conceal Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s aura, clearly not wanting outsiders to know about Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s background. If he rashly asked, it would seem somewhat impolite.


    Jiang Ming no longer asked too much about this matter. He discussed the path of immortal cultivation with Yang Changshan and exchanged some insights about their cultivation experiences.


    Although Jiang Ming did not think much of Yang Changshan¡¯s strength, Yang Changshan lived in this world for more than two centuries. He must have seen and heard much more than Jiang Ming, who had lived in various ces for the same amount of time.


    However, along the way, Jiang Ming amassed a lot of immortal cultivation books and various scriptures and spells. He was not stingy and shared them with Yang Changshan.


    In the end, Yang Changshan showed him some of the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s spells to Jiang Ming. It was not a peerless secret technique. However, Jiang Ming benefited a lot from it.


    ¡°Rumors have it that the Ghost Spirit Sect cultivators are introverted. Wherever they pass by, ghostly fog will fill the sky, causing people to fear them. I didn¡¯t expect that the first time I met a cultivator from your sect, the feeling I got would bepletely different,¡± said Jiang Ming with a smile.


    Yang Changshan was not surprised at all. He smiled mysteriously and said, ¡°Humans and ghosts are separated by life and death. Everyone in the world is afraid of death. Naturally, they are also afraid of so-called ghosts and spirits. They see them as ominous. However, who knows, the ominous existence that many people fear might be the person that others yearn to see day and night. If they can see each other again, it doesn¡¯t matter what they are.¡±


    He followed Yang Changshan¡¯s train of thought. ¡°Then ording to what you said, the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s cultivation path is to raise ghosts and refine them. From another perspective, can it also re-materialize some people that you miss day and night? Is it the same as reviving them?¡±


    Yang Changshan smiled. ¡°Many cultivators who joined the Ghost Spirit Sect already had bright prospects. However, some people resolutely destroyed their cultivation base and re-cultivated the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s cultivation technique. Perhaps many of them are indeed unsociable and unlikeable. However, they are definitely not fierce or evil people. The Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s philosophy has never been to cause trouble. We only seek peace.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. He had gained some knowledge today.


    However, he then said with a faint smile, ¡°Although your sect¡¯s philosophy is good, the path of ghost training is not the orthodox immortal cultivation after all. It¡¯s a different path that relies on the external force of ghosts. If your sect is really as you said, your reputation in the outside world will probably not be so terrifying.¡±


    Although the Ghost Spirit Sect was inconspicuous in the world of immortal cultivation, Jiang Ming had heard rumors about this sect several times when he was in Xiaoqian Mountain. They were famous for their ruthless methods, and there were even rumors of them massacring mortal viges.


    ording to Yang Changshan, the cultivation path of the Ghost Spirit Sect was based on the cultivation of ghosts. Although there were many cultivators in the world of immortal cultivation, they were only a drop in the oceanpared to mortals. It was almost inevitable that someone would have evil thoughts and attempt to use the lives of mortals to nurture ghosts.


    Hearing this, Yang Changshan¡¯s eyes darkened as he sighed, ¡°People can be evil. Just as you said, there are some people in the Ghost Spirit Sect who have different cultivation ideals and have caused many deaths in recent years. Zhang Shan, if you encounter a Ghost Spirit Sect cultivator in this ce in a few days, please don¡¯t let your guard down!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched. Yang Changshan actually spoke about the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s dirty little secret without any hesitation.


    However, he could not be bothered to ask about other people¡¯s matters. He only chatted for a while and then brushed it off.


    Three dayster, the spiritual energy here suddenly became more and more chaotic. One could even see wisps of faint light in the sky, gathering toward the depths of the snowy valley like a haze.


    ¡°The opportunity is about to open!¡±


    Jiang Ming and the other two did not hesitate and set off immediately.


    In three days, the wounds in Jiang Ming¡¯s body had been mostly healed by the mysterious seed. Only some stubborn wounds remained. However, it did not have much impact on Jiang Ming¡¯s strength.


    After crossing a huge cier, Jiang Ming finally saw the final destination of this trip.


    Up ahead, the clouds gathered in the sky. All kinds of light rays collided and shot out, exploding into dazzling rainbow streaks.


    ¡°It is indeed the end of the Foundation Establishment Realm area. It is almost connected to the Golden Core Realm area.¡± Jiang Ming looked up at the sky. There was another me in the depths of the light. It contained a pressure far beyond this ce. It obviously belonged to the Golden Core Realm area.


    Under the gorgeous haze, a vast river filled with cold foam surged forward. Even from afar, one could hear the thunderous roar.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Guanghan River. It¡¯s rumored that it was a wonder in the world of immortal cultivation ten thousand years ago. In the end, it was moved by a saint into his own blessednd of cultivation with great power,¡± Yang Changshan said.


    ¡°Ten thousand years have passed in the blink of an eye. However, the Guanghan River still flows,¡± Jiang Ming said softly.


    On the other side of the Guanghan River, on a towering peak that reached the clouds, thousands of rays of light fell down like a waterfall from the sky. They contained extremely pure spiritual energy and vitality, making the frozen sides of the Guanghan River bloom with flowers. It was spring.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The Saint Cultivation tform has opened.¡±

 Chapter 347 - 347 I Have a Sword

    347 I Have a Sword


    The Guanghan River surged, and cold fog filled the air.


    ¡°The thousands of rays of light contain the true meaning of sainthood. It is very beneficial for cultivators who have just arrived here. They can strengthen their cultivation base and even improve theirprehension. However, they also contain corresponding tests. The further you go in the tests, the more benefits you will receive!¡± Yang Changshan, a veteran Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator from the Ghost Spirit Sect, exined to Jiang Ming. ¡°However, I¡¯ve already been baptized by this light. Therefore, it¡¯s useless to me. I¡¯ll go up the mountain first. Fellow cultivator, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. After you¡¯ve been baptized by the light, you can go to the Saint Cultivation tform to fight for the final opportunity. This light will only be there for a few hours. Fellow cultivator, don¡¯t miss it.¡±


    After giving a few instructions, Yang Changshan took out a white jade spirit ship, which grew to thirty feet in length with the wind. He brought Zhu An¡¯an and stood on it, flying toward the other side of the Guanghan River.


    ¡°Goodbye, Mister. We¡¯ll wait for you on the mountain!¡± Zhu An¡¯an waved her arms vigorously and said goodbye to Jiang Ming. She only retracted her arms when she could no longer see Jiang Ming.


    ¡°The wind is piercingly cold. It¡¯s not good for your illness. Don¡¯t jump around randomly.¡± Yang Changshan smacked the back of Zhu Anan¡¯s head.


    Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s eyes darkened. She mustered up her courage and asked softly, ¡°Master, what illness do I have? Why can¡¯t it be cured?¡±


    ¡°It can be cured!¡± Yang Changshan¡¯s tone was firm. He raised his head and looked at the peak that was filled with multicolored light. His gaze was deep as he urged the ship to fly up. However, he did his best to avoid the descending multicolored light. He did not even touch it. He did not even want to touch the fog at the outermost edge of the multicolored light.


    Zhu Anan looked at the colorful light and asked curiously, ¡°Master, this is my first time here. Why can¡¯t I ept the baptism of the multicolored light? There are still many ces that I can¡¯t go to.¡± Zhu An¡¯an seemed to have recalled what had happened in the past and spoke somewhat dejectedly.


    Yang Changshan ruffled her hair and said with a smile, ¡°When you¡¯re cured, you can go anywhere. At that time, I will bring you around the world of immortal cultivation, and you can go wherever you want.¡±


    ¡°Good! Promise me! Pinky promise.¡± Zhu An¡¯an looked excited and was about to jump up again when Yang Changshan hurriedly pressed her back down.


    Beside the Guanghan River, Jiang Ming stood on a flying sword and looked at this magnificent scene. He could not help but sigh at the work of a Saint. To them, moving mountains and filling the sea seemed to be a piece of cake.


    ¡°When I be a Saint, I¡¯ll also make a beautiful ce for myself.¡±


    Jiang Ming flew directly to the other side of the Guanghan River, where the sun was setting.


    He had long heard that when the Saint Cultivation tform opened, the light was an opportunity that every cultivator could only encounter but not seek. It could cleanse one¡¯s root bone and refine one¡¯s spirit base, which would be of great benefit to one¡¯s future cultivation path.


    Beside him, a ray of multicolored light fell. In the distance, it seemed to be as thick as a lock of hair. However, when it came close, it was like a long river pouring down. Jiang Ming could even vaguely hear the chanting of a Saint.


    His heart stirred as he took a step forward and stepped into the multicolored light.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s vision was blurry. Then, he instantly arrived at another unfamiliar ce.


    Jiang Ming looked in front of him in surprise. It was a barren hill that was less than a thousand feet tall. There weremon weeds and shrubs everywhere, as well as bare grayish-white stones. It looked like a small hill in the mortal world.


    The only special thing was that in front of Jiang Ming was a bluestone path. It was unknown who had carved out the steps. They were already covered with moss and went up to the top of the mountain.


    ¡°Is this the test?¡±


    Jiang Ming chuckled. Without any hesitation, he stepped onto the first step.


    In an instant, Jiang Ming¡¯s mind seemed to have plunged into a mountain peak. He saw a young man¡¯s figure practicing his fist technique on a low mountain peak. He was drenched in sweat and contained an extremely fierce power.


    The figure of the young man seemed to have smashed into Jiang Ming¡¯s heart and upied his entire mind. It was as if he was fighting with the young man in his mind.


    ¡°He¡¯s quite powerful.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. This youth had no spiritual energy and was only using ordinary fist techniques. However, his understanding of martial arts seemed to be many times better than Jiang Ming¡¯s.


    If they were at the same level, Jiang Ming believed that he would be no match for this young man without using forbidden techniques and other tricks.


    Suddenly, Jiang Ming seemed to hear the slight sound of metal shing in his body. He felt like his entire body seemed to be a little more rxed.


    Previously, in the Burial Ground, the sword intent¡¯s remnant that was left in his body by the hundreds of thousands of swords had been absorbed by the mysterious seed for many days. There was still some left. Now, under the punches of this unknown youth, it was as if it was being refined by his fists. Itpletely fused into his body and became a part of him.


    In the spirit base, the mysterious seed was still devouring the sword intent. In fact, under the young man¡¯s attacks, its speed was even faster.


    Jiang Ming waved his fingers unconsciously. Wisps of sword aura gathered at his fingertips.


    The young man was still practicing his set of fist techniques. Every punch carried an amazing power, which sharpened the sword intent in Jiang Ming¡¯s body, making Jiang Ming¡¯sprehension of sword intent increase rapidly.


    However, this benefit was not something that anyone could bear. It was a very painful kind of tempering.


    Finally, the figure of the young man in front of Jiang Ming gradually blurred and disappeared. His footsteps were still on the first step of the hill.


    ¡°Interesting!¡± Jiang Ming smiled and stepped onto the second step without hesitation.


    The young man appeared again. His eyes were sharp, and he was taller than before. His aura seemed to be more vigorous. He performed apletely different set of fist techniques and continued to sharpen Jiang Ming¡¯s sword intent. Even Jiang Ming¡¯s bones and meridians were slowly being tempered.


    Inside the spirit base, the mysterious seed trembled slightly and rippled with light. It released mysterious cultivation runes and guided Jiang Ming into a deeper state of enlightenment. The continuous and vigorous sword intent merged into Jiang Ming¡¯s consciousness at an amazing speed.


    ¡°This seed¡­¡± Even though he was in a state of enlightenment, Jiang Ming was still shocked and realized the power of this seed.


    The sword intent was as strong as a Saint. If Jiang Ming were toprehend them himself, it would take him decades.


    However, after devouring the remnant sword intent, this seed fused it into Jiang Ming¡¯s body in an unimaginable way, allowing him to quicklyprehend the sword intent.


    Within the spirit base, the green seed had suddenly split open. A green sprout could be vaguely seen within it, as if it would grow out at any moment.


    A momentter, the second young man¡¯s figure disappeared, and Jiang Ming ascended the third step.


    This time, the young man was a little stronger, and his tempering of Jiang Ming¡¯s sword intent was also more intense. He was sure that ordinary Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators would find it difficult to withstand this level.


    Jiang Ming climbed up level by level until he reached the twelfth level. At every level, he would undergo tempering. The aura in his body became more condensed. However, it also became more mellow and smooth.


    The most shocking thing was naturally the sword intent in Jiang Ming¡¯s body. It was almost impossible to suppress it. He was like an immortal sword that was about to be unsheathed.


    He ascended the thirteenth step.


    In the spirit base, a sprout finally emerged from the mysterious seed and swayed.


    On the steps of the hill, Jiang Ming felt his body suddenly be lighter. The remaining sword intent in his body had beenpletely refined.


    He took a deep breath, and his eyes were filled with a sharp light. Sword aura surrounded his fingers, and the grass on both sides of the steps was cut by the invisible sword aura.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart was inexplicably filled with unparalleled sharpness. He suddenly shed down with his fingers, and the sword intent umted in his body poured out at this moment and rushed to the sky.


    The clouds in the sky scattered. Among the countless colorful clouds, only a dazzling sword light rushed into Jiang Ming and did not dissipate for a long time.


    On a towering mountain peak, many geniuses from various cultivation sects were gathered here topete. At this moment, their expressions changed as they looked to the side of the mountain in shock.


    Not far away from the huge peak, in the endless sea of clouds, a dazzling sword aura rushed out.

 Chapter 348 - 348 A Line of Footprints

    348 A Line of Footprints


    ¡°What a terrifying sword intent! Who is that person?¡±


    ¡°Is someone here for the first time and experiencing the baptism of the Saintly light?¡±


    ¡°Who can recognize which sect this sword aura belongs to?¡±


    At the peak of the giant mountain, clouds and mist lingered, and all kinds of rare spiritual herbs and flowers grew. It was a blessednd filled with spiritual energy. Many young geniuses from various sects were discussing andpeting here. However, at this moment, almost everyone¡¯s eyes were attracted by this sword intent, and they revealed a look of horror.


    ¡°Is this really a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator?¡±


    ¡°Almost all of the people here will probably not be able to block this sword,¡± a genius from the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven muttered, his face filled with disbelief.


    He looked at the figure in front of him, who had an extremely dense aura, and asked softly, ¡°Fang Yue, you¡¯re one of the strongest people in the Foundation Establishment Realm of the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven. You¡¯re a person who has the hope of stepping into the Saint Realm in the future. Look at this¡±


    However, even Fang Yue shook his head lightly. ¡°I can¡¯t block it. This kind of sword intent has almost surpassed the limit of the Foundation Establishment Realm. This is not a genius that can be nurtured by the grotto-heavens and blessednds of the Feather Kingdom.¡±


    Behind Fang Yue, the genius¡¯s expression changed slightly. He could not help but nce at a few figures in a certain direction. He quickly lowered his head and said in a low voice, ¡°You mean another blessednd of cultivation?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? You should warn everyone to be careful today. Do not show off too much.¡±


    Everyone was like this. All these geniuses were shocked by this sudden sword intent. In a quiet area where almost no one dared approach, there were a few figures who revealed solemn expressions and discussed in low voices.


    ¡°Does the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land have such a genius?¡± a ck-robed figure sat quietly on a rock and suddenly asked.


    ¡°Holy Son Gu Chi, it should be No!¡± A slightly older middle-aged man pondered for a moment and shook his head. ¡°After all, the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land does not specialize in this. We do not have such a genius.¡±


    ¡°Holy Son Gu Chi¡¯s attainments in our sect¡¯s cultivation Scripture have be even more terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Gu Chi was chosen as the Holy Son when he was at the Foundation Establishment Realm. How can that person live up to his reputation?¡±


    A few geniuses from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land eximed.


    Even the old Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators of the sect, who were much older than him, revealed shocked expressions. Then, they smiled in relief. With such a peerless prodigy in their sect, there was no need to worry.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s wait and see who that genius is. If he¡¯s a prodigy from another blessednd, we can kill him.¡±


    ¡°He might be an individual cultivator!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s even better.¡±


    On the thirtieth step, Jiang Ming saw a young man who cultivated an ancient and strange cultivation technique. With a single thought, he could take away the enemy¡¯s lifespan.


    ¡°What a powerful spell.¡± Jiang Ming was envious. Unfortunately, he was only a witness and could not learn it.


    In his heart, he had some spections about the multicolored light. The stone steps of this hill should be the cultivation path of a strong person. Each step represented a stage of their cultivation, and Jiang Ming had to experience these stages and the tempering of his body and mind.


    Suddenly, a strand of Jiang Ming¡¯s hair turned gray, and then turned into ashes and fell to the ground.


    A wave of spiritual light rippled around him, and Jiang Ming felt a repulsive force. He knew in his heart that this should be his limit.


    Jiang Ming was content. On the thirtieth step, not only did heprehend the sword intent, but every single part of him had been tempered.


    However, at this moment, the indestructible origin light that had been silent for a long time suddenly moved.


    The indestructible origin light shook slightly, and a trace of light circted around Jiang Ming¡¯s body, instantly repairing the injuries he had suffered. His strand of hair, which had turned into ashes just now, also grew back.


    Around Jiang Ming, the rippling spiritual light suddenly flickered in disorder. A momentter, it suddenly dissipated, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°You can do this?¡± Jiang Ming was shocked.


    He tried to ascend another step.


    Multicolored light rose and continued to cleanse his body¡¯s cultivation base. However, this time, he did not see any figures.


    With the help of the indestructible origin light, Jiang Ming went up the stairs. After the thirtieth step, he could no longer see anyone. However, the higher he went, the more terrifying the great cultivation was.


    After a hundred steps, Jiang Ming could even feel that a terrifying existence seemed to be standing beside him.


    After three hundred steps, Jiang Ming felt the increasingly mysterious and profound cultivation runes around him. He was more convinced of his guess. The path of growth on this staircase might really be the path that a Saint once walked, leaving it for future generations toprehend and refer to.


    On the 500th step, Jiang Ming could even see the fragments of the great cultivation floating in the surrounding air like broken mirrors, reflecting magnificent colors.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s spirit base became even more agile and mysterious.


    On the 634th step, Jiang Ming finally reached the top of the hill. It was still bare rock with withered weeds and shrubs. There was nothing special about it.


    ¡°Is this the end of the Saint Realm?¡± Jiang Ming muttered.


    There was nothing special about this number. It did not have any special meaning. Perhaps it was just the height of this Saint¡¯s cultivation realm.


    The surrounding light was faintly flowing, and the entire hill was gradually bing blurry. Jiang Ming seemed to see a towering peak that was gradually ovepping with the hill.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Before the hillpletely disappeared, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    At the end of the steps, a line of shallow footprints appeared in front of him. They emitted a faint light. Even though the hill was almost blurry and had disappeared, the line of footprints still existed.


    ¡°Are these footsteps left behind by a Saint?¡±


    Jiang Ming was shocked. However, he could not see anything. The entire hill hadpletely disappeared, and even the footprints had disappeared.


    Behind Jiang Ming, the clouds rolled and scattered. In the sea of smoke and clouds, there was no shadow of the hill.

 Chapter 349 - 349 Geniuses Are Like Weeds to Me

    349 Geniuses Are Like Weeds to Me


    On the top of the mountain, which was filled with spiritual energy, Jiang Ming walked forward.


    Standing there, he could finally see the source of the multicolored light. It was actually from a smooth stone tform that was surrounded by ck rocks in the depths of the peak.


    The stone tform was like a mirror and reflected the sunlight. Spiritual light circled the stone tform.


    ¡°This is the Saint Cultivation tform, right?¡±


    However, the stone tform did not seem to be an entity of its own. Instead, it was joined to the mountain. It was as if a part of the mountain had been carved to make it.


    The pouring multicolored light was frenzied. It was as if it had been released from a long captivity.


    ¡°I wonder who built this? They must have been powerful!¡± Jiang Ming eximed in his heart. This towering mountain contained amazing cultivation runes. It was said that it had a terrifying origin and was one of the most important ces in the blessednd of immortal cultivation back then.


    Someone who could carve such a tform would be terrifyingly strong.


    He could not help but think of the figure he saw while ascending the stairs. Could it be him?


    ¡°Where did that youth go in the end? Did he be a Saint?¡±


    Many questions arose in Jiang Ming¡¯s mind. He then took a deep breath, ignored them, and walked forward.


    The closer he got to the Saint Cultivation tform, the more people he saw. They were all experts in the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    Jiang Ming looked around and saw many geniuses and veteran experts from variousrge sects. They were obviously here topete for the benefits here.


    ¡°Moreover, these geniuses are not ordinary¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming could sense that the spiritual energy in the bodies of those seemingly young Foundation Establishment Realm geniuses was extremely dense, as if they had been tempered for decades or centuries.


    ¡°This ce only opens once every sixty years. I¡¯m afraid that many sects have chosen their top disciples toe here.¡±


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, where are you from?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Flowerfruit Mountain! My name is Zhang Shan!¡±


    ¡°What kind of ce is the Flowerfruit Mountain? I have never heard of it.¡±


    Many cultivators were still preparing to rope him into their teams. However, when they heard this, they lost interest and retreated.


    Jiang Ming did not care. Most of them were individual cultivators who came here to scavenge.


    ¡°Eh? You brat, you¡¯re here.¡± Suddenly, Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze moved.


    Jiang Ming finally saw Wu Hen¡¯s figure among the crowd of individual cultivators. He was gathered together with a young man and a young woman in an inconspicuous manner. They hid in the depths of the crowd of individual cultivators and were extremely low-key.


    However, Jiang Ming was Wu Hen¡¯s teacher. He could recognize him at a nce.


    Seeing that Wu Hen was fine, Jiang Ming finally heaved a sigh of relief. The benefits of this trip were secondary. Making sure that Wu Hen was safe was the most important thing.


    However, Jiang Ming did not go forward to greet them. This ce was not a good ce to catch up.


    ¡°Mister?¡±


    Suddenly, a familiar cry of surprise rang out not far away.


    Jiang Ming turned his head and saw a little girl running over happily. It was Zhu An¡¯an, who had been traveling with him earlier.


    ¡°Zhang Shan, congrattions. It seems like you¡¯ve been enlightened.¡± Yang Changshan walked over with a smile.


    Jiang Mingughed and then looked at Zhu Anan with a strange expression. ¡°The aura of this little disciple of yours seems to have be much livelier. Have you also experienced the baptism of the sacred light?¡±


    Yang Changshan shook his head and chuckled. ¡°Not really. Her illness is special. Therefore, it¡¯s not suitable for her to be baptized by the multicolored light.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes darted slightly. He knew that the old man was joking. Therefore, he did not ask any more questions.


    ¡°The Ghost Spirit Sect has quite a few people here!¡± Jiang Ming suddenly said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Yang Changshan was taken aback. He quickly turned his head and saw a figure leaving the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s group. His eyes were cold as he walked over.


    It was a woman in her twenties. Her face was soft and delicate, and she wore a dark purple dress that entuated her tall and graceful figure. She had an extraordinary temperament.


    What was even more strange was that wherever the woman passed by, there would be a strange shadow of a tree blocking the sun for her. One could even vaguely hear the rustling sound of leaves being blown by the wind. However, there were no trees around her at all.


    ¡°She¡¯s one of the most powerful Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators here!¡± Jiang Ming secretlymented in his heart.


    ¡°Miss Huai!¡± Zhu An¡¯an hurriedly bowed when she saw the person.


    ¡°Huai Mei, take good care of your juniors. There is no need to bother with us.¡± Yang Changshan shifted slightly and smiled.


    The woman named Huai Mei had a gentle voice. However, there was a hint of danger in her tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is thest time I¡¯ll bring An¡¯an out,¡± Yang Changshan said with a smile.


    However, Jiang Ming¡¯s heart twinged. His heighten perception made him feel that there seemed to be another meaning in the old man¡¯s words.


    However, before he could think further, Huai Mei looked at him and said with a smile, ¡°I wonder which sect this cultivator is from? I know all the geniuses from the three grotto-heavens and six blessednds. Why have I never seen you among the geniuses from the various sects in the Feather Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Zhang Shan, from the Flowerfruit Mountain. It¡¯s a small faction outside the Feather Kingdom. There are not many cultivators in my sect. I¡¯m used to cultivating in seclusion and rarely show my face outside. It¡¯s not strange that you haven¡¯t seen it before!¡± Jiang Ming smiled faintly.


    Huai Mei¡¯s gaze shifted, and there seemed to be the shadow of an ancient tree swaying in her eyes. She stared at Jiang Ming. ¡°If you¡¯re a genius who has never appeared outside, rumors about you should have been long spread. Why have I never heard of the Flowerfruit Mountain?¡±


    She was the most outstanding genius of the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s current generation, and she had a sharp mind. Naturally, she would not easily believe Jiang Ming¡¯s nonsense.


    Zhu An¡¯an was extremely important to the Ghost Spirit Sect. Huai Mei suspected that this mysterious cultivator who approached her had other motives. She directly used her natal ghost spirit to spy on Jiang Ming¡¯s true power.


    Jiang Ming chuckled and looked straight at Huai Mei. He said with an insincere smile, ¡°Genius? Is it that interesting to be a genius? I don¡¯t think so. To me, the geniuses here are all like weeds. They¡¯re just annoying to deal with.¡±


    With his divine will that far surpassed the Foundation Establishment Realm, how could a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator see through him? Jiang Ming hadprehended the sword intent of the Saint Realm. He was incredibly powerful now.

 Chapter 350 - 350 The Competition Is About to Begin

    350 The Competition Is About to Begin


    ¡°I¡¯ve met countless outstanding talents in the world. However, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone as arrogant as you.¡± Huai Mei smiled. However, her eyes were filled with ice. ¡°I take it you find these people irritating, right? This is thest time the Sage cultivation tform will open. The younger generation of all the grotto-heavens and blessednds of the Feather Kingdom will gather here. They are the strongest batch of Foundation Establishment Realm geniuses in the past hundred years! A few of them are not weaker than me. They have shocking and unfathomablebat techniques. Not to mention, outside the Feather Kingdom, the Holy Sons of the top sects in the world of immortal cultivation such as the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land have personallye. I wonder if you can even match up to them.¡±


    ¡°Miss Huai.¡± No matter how naive Zhu An¡¯an was, she could see Huai Mei¡¯s dissatisfaction with Jiang Ming at this moment. She quickly tried to ease the tension.


    ¡°From your tone, it seems that you¡¯ve met many young elites and havepeted with them. It seems that you¡¯re also an extraordinary genius.¡± Jiang Ming smiled nonchntly, then shook his head and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I neverpete with others. When I fight, I only see life and death. If I die by the hands of those people you mentioned, then you¡¯re right. However, if those people you admire can¡¯t withstand my power, then it can only mean that geniuses like you are worthless.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, Zhu An¡¯an, it¡¯s time to return to the Ghost Spirit Sect with me. You are an indispensable part of the young master¡¯s journey. If you dare leave without saying goodbye, you and your master will be separated forever.¡±


    Before Huai Mei left, she had her back to the group. Her light voice did not carry any emotion, as if she was talking about some trivial matter. However, it caused Zhu An¡¯an to shrink back. Fear shed in her eyes, and she could not help but nod.


    Jiang Ming looked at Yang Changshan in surprise as he watched Huai Mei leave. It seemed that the Ghost Spirit Sect was not very harmonious.


    Yang Changshan¡¯s aged face was calm. ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you.¡±


    ¡°No worries.¡± Jiang Ming also smiled and did not say anything else. He stood with his hands behind his back and watched the Saint Cultivation tform in front of him.


    This lofty peak had an extraordinary origin. Every sixty years, it would spew out the light of sainthood. When the light waspletely poured out, it was time for the real opportunity to open.


    Everyone who had ascended the mountain now focused their gazes on the stone tform on the peak. The atmosphere had also be a little tense.


    ¡°This battle on the Saint Cultivation tform will probably be hundreds of times more exciting than the previous ones.¡± Not far away, some geniuses from various sects were sighing.


    The battle for the Saint Cultivation tform was held once every sixty years. In the past, it was considered a grand event for the four sects of the Litfire Region. However, in recent times, even the grotto-heavens and blessednds of the Feather Kingdom had beening here. This time, it was suspected to be thest time it would open. It was rted to shocking opportunities and had attracted countless geniuses of the younger generation.


    The Saint Cultivation tform overlooked the Guanghan River and gathered the cultivation runes of heaven and earth. There were very few people who could fight on the tform. However, those who could win on the tform would obtain amazing benefits. The final champion would be a Saint.


    ¡°The various grotto-heavens and blessednds have umted strength and used their shocking foundations to nurture the strongest Foundation Establishment Realm geniuses. For the sake of this battle for the Saint Cultivation tform, the Cangming Grotto-heaven has invested a lot. They used extremely rare resources to cleanse the foundation of their sect¡¯s rare genius, Bai Xuanruo. It is rumored that his spiritual energy is not inferior to a Golden Core Realm cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven is the leader of the three grotto-heavens. Their master is only in his twenties. However, he defeated the young geniuses of the Feather Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°The six blessednds are really serious this time. The Ghost Spirit Sect has ced the mark of the old locust tree into Huai Mei¡¯s soul. They are definitely one of the most troublesome sects out there, not to mention the old and mysterious sects like Spirit Silkworm Mountain and Chasing Moon Lake. Perhaps their geniuses are not inferior to the three grotto-heavens!¡±


    ¡°You seem to have forgotten about those people¡­¡±


    ¡°Rumor has it that the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land sent a Holy Son here!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the surroundings fell silent.


    The various immortal cultivation blessednds were the most dazzling and tyrannical existences in the world of immortal cultivation. They ruled over hundreds of millions of miles and had countless geniuses.


    The Holy Son was at the top of the hierarchy of a blessednd of immortal cultivation. Only a few people in each generation were qualified topete for the next Holy Son.


    One could imagine how terrifying the strength of a person who could be a Holy Son was. To be able to stand out in an environment like a blessednd of immortal cultivation, his cultivation was definitely unparalleled. Moreover, it was rumored that those who could be chosen as Holy Sons all had an extraordinary foundation. They were either born with an innate divine body or were apanied by the Saint¡¯s divine bone. Some even awakened their memories of their previous lives. Their backgrounds were shocking.


    ¡°It seems like this Saing Cultivation tform has an astonishing origin. Although it was only an item from the ruins of the destroyed blessednd of immortal cultivation, it actually attracted a Holy Son!¡±


    ¡°I wonder what kind of shocking foundation he has. I really want to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Hey,e on. I¡¯m afraid none of the geniuses here can force out the true strength of that Holy Son!¡±


    ¡°That might not be the case. It is rumored that there is more than one blessednd of immortal cultivation that has sent disciples toe here. Moreover, a dark horse could appear. Have you forgotten about the sword intent that shot into the sky at the foot of the mountain?¡±


    At the mention of that sword intent, everyone¡¯s eyes focused, and they could not help but feel a little terrified.


    ¡°Perhaps the fight for the Saint Cultivation tform this time around will be extremely exciting. However, I wonder where that mysterious swordsman is now. I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one! I want to see him too!¡±


    Jiang Ming listened with great interest. When he heard this, he raised his head in surprise. As expected, he saw some strange people looking around without leaving a trace. Some even sent disciples from the sect to look down the mountain.


    It was a rare opportunity to get to know a top genius who was suspected to be from a blessednd of immortal cultivation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s search slowly.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze was rxed. His sword intent waspletely withdrawn into his spirit base. The chaotic fog on the mysterious seed covered his spirit base¡¯s aura. He was not worried about being discovered at all.


    At this moment, a thunderous voice came from the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Many people who had just arrived were slightly shocked. The mountain was covered by a sea of clouds, and they could not see anything clearly.


    The eyes of the old cultivators who had been here all darted. ¡°It¡¯s the waves of the Guanghan River. The battle for the Saint Cultivation tform is about to begin!¡±

 Chapter 351 - 351 Battle to Be the Champion (1)

    351 Battle to Be the Champion (1)


    ¡°There seems to be something in the depths of the Guanghan River. There were a few times when the water was disturbed, and I felt a heart-palpitating aura. That¡¯s not the might that a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator should have.¡±


    ¡°The Soul Suppressing River and the Guanghan River¡­ Those two mysterious rivers in the ck Rock Ruins have astonishing origins. There¡¯s no need to mention the Soul Suppressing River, a ce that even powerhouses have to be afraid of The Guanghan River is even more mysterious. It¡¯s rumored that a dragon soul and true spirit were born there in the past, and it left behind asting impact on the world of immortal cultivation.¡±


    ¡°The ck Rock Ruins have existed for ten thousand years. It¡¯s said that another spirit of heaven and earth has been born in the Guanghan River and has gained sentience. Previously, when the Saint Cultivation tform was opened, people suspected that they saw a huge shadow swimming in the depths of the Guanghan River, sweeping up countless treasures, and bringing amazing benefits to explorers.¡±


    ¡°The geniuses who once were the champions on the Saint Cultivation tform all had a final battle with that mysterious spirit. If they won, they would obtain a shocking reward!¡±


    ¡°Legend has it that the previous generation¡¯s young master of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, who also happens to be the current sect master of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, Reverend Mo Li, once achieved such a feat.¡±


    ¡°After the Saint Cultivation tform opens this time, this whole ce will be on the verge of copse. The Guanghan River and the Saint Cultivation tform might also copse. If the mysterious creature in the Guanghan River really exists, it will definitely appear when the Saint Cultivation tform opens this time. Perhaps the leader of this group will obtain more benefits than before. It¡¯s unimaginable!¡±


    Below the Saint Cultivation tform, some geniuses were talking in low voices. Jiang Ming also took the opportunity to eavesdrop. He learned things that he¡¯d never heard of before. He could not help but raise his eyebrows. No wonder so many people came topete!


    As for the other cultivators, they could not help but yearn for the benefits when they heard this. Their eyes were burning with desire, and they wanted to immediately snatch the so-called leader into their hands.


    ¡°Mister, you have to work hard. You must be like Reverend Mo Li back then, defeating all your enemies and bing the champion.¡± Zhu An¡¯an clenched her little fists and encouraged Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming smiled. Now that he had developed a sword heart, he was not afraid. He just teased, ¡°If I be the champion, I must give you credit for helping me. When the timees, I will definitely share some of the rewards with you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t go back on your word!¡± Zhu Anan¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. She pulled Jiang Ming¡¯s arm and made him promise. She then recorded this scene with a photographic magical tool.


    However, Jiang Ming¡¯s arrogant voice also attracted the attention of many people around him.


    After all, geniuses gathered here, and they were all egotistic. However, even the top geniuses of the grotto-heavens and blessednds did not dare say that they could be the champion. Therefore, hearing an unknown individual cultivator say such brazen words was infuriating!


    ¡°In the past, Reverend Mo Li suppressed a generation of geniuses from the Feather Kingdom. No one could be stronger than him. He swept through all his enemies and won the championship with absolute power. He also suppressed the strange spirits of heaven and earth and seized their fortunes. Even the geniuses from the blessednd of immortal cultivation praised him and invited him to join them, saying that he had the potential to be a Holy Son. The current Reverend Mo Li is a peerless figure with a famous reputation in the Feather Kingdom! Therefore, who are you? How dare you be so arrogant andpare yourself to Reverend Mo Li?¡±


    The voice gradually approached them. Jiang Ming¡¯s expression was calm as he turned his head to look to the side. He saw a group of six or seven people, all of whom were handsome and outstanding young men and women, slowly walking toward them.


    The leader of the group was wearing a long, dark robe. There was a strange emblem of a blood-red eye embroidered on his chest, and there was a silver line between his eyebrows. It was moving gently, as if it was alive. It was as if it could open at any time.


    He looked at Jiang Ming and Zhu An¡¯an, and a dark and cold aura swept over them.


    ¡°Little girl, you should not speak so arrogantly at such a young age. Otherwise, no one will save you if your mouth is torn apart.¡±


    The dark-robed young man sneered and stared at Jiang Ming. The vertical line between his eyebrows surged. ¡°There¡¯s a smell on your body that makes me ufortable. Have you killed anyone from my sect?¡±


    Wherever this group of people passed by, many cultivators retreated. They were afraid that they would be targeted.


    ¡°Liu Xuantong of the Divine Eye Sect was born with a secret mark on his forehead. He is known as the strongest genius in the history of the Divine Eye Sect. I heard that he once fought with many top geniuses of the three grotto-heavens. Aside from the top few, he was almost invincible. He was thought to have the hope of stepping into the Saint Realm and leading the rise of the Divine Eye Sect. He could even make his sect a blessednd of immortal cultivation.¡±


    Some of the cultivators who recognized him revealed expressions of fear and respect. The Divine Eye Sect¡¯s reputation in the Feather Kingdom was already extremely bad. They were all afraid of him.


    If nothing unexpected happened, Liu Xuantong would definitely be one of the most powerful figures of the Saint Realm in the Feather Kingdom. He might even have a chance to be a mighty figure. Who would dare offend such an existence?


    Liu Xuantong walked up to Jiang Ming, exuding a chilling aura. Her eyes were unexpectedly bright, as if he could see through people¡¯s hearts.


    Jiang Ming shielded Zhu An¡¯an behind him and looked at Liu Xuantong calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve killed many people. Which sect are you from? Tell me your name. Perhaps I really was the one who killed your father back then.¡±

 Chapter 352 - 352 Battle to Be the Champion (2)

    352 Battle to Be the Champion (2)


    Thank you readers!


    As soon as Jiang Ming said this, the cultivators around them immediately started gossiping and looked at him in shock.


    Liu Xuantong was definitely one of the strongest people here. Even the strongest person in the various grotto-heavens and Blessed Lands would not dare say that he could defeat him. Moreover, Liu Xuantong had a fierce temperament and had killed many people. How could this random cultivator dare provoke him like this?


    ¡°Have you seen this person before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before. Is he some genius from an unknown sect?¡±


    !!


    Many cultivators were specting. However, they could note to a conclusion.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Liu Xuantong¡¯s eyes turned cold, and the line on his forehead seemed ready to open at any moment.


    A blurry shadow of an old tree quietly appeared in front of Jiang Ming. With a slight shake, the mysterious force that came at him dissipated.


    Huai Mei¡¯s figure had appeared beside Zhu An¡¯an and Jiang Ming at some point in time. There was a locust tree swaying in each of her eyes.


    ¡°Huai Mei, how dare you block me? Do you want to die right now?¡± Liu Xuantong asked coldly.


    Huai Mei¡¯s expression was indifferent as she shook her head. Her voice was as light as ever, ¡°Liu Xuantong, you can¡¯t hurt this girl. If you identally hurt her, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die miserably. I¡¯m saving your life.¡±


    ¡°Why would I be afraid of a little girl?¡± Liu Xuantong sneered.


    ¡°Really?¡± Huai Mei asked with a faint smile. ¡°She¡¯s our young master¡¯s treasure. The young master just broke through to the Golden Core Realm not long ago. This girl is extremely important to his next step in breaking through.¡±


    Liu Xuantong¡¯s expression changed slightly, ¡°I see.¡±


    Huai Mei¡¯s eyes flickered. She just stared at him with a smile and did not say anything else.


    ¡°Alright, since Huai Mei hase forward, I¡¯ll show the Ghost Spirit Sect some respect today!¡± Liu Xuantong suddenly changed the topic and did not continue discussing Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s identity. It seemed that he was extremely afraid of the young master that Huai Mei had mentioned.


    He nced at Jiang Ming onest time. ¡°Brat, I¡¯m even more convinced now that you¡¯ve definitely killed a cultivator of the Divine Eye Sect. Remember me! I¡¯m Liu Xuantong of the Divine Eye Sect! If you¡¯re arrogant enough,e up on the Saint Cultivation tform once it¡¯s fully opened. Let¡¯s see how long you can stand against me!¡±


    After saying that, Liu Xuantong left with his followers.


    ¡°Liu Xuantong¡¯s core has already formed. The followers around him are all extraordinary geniuses. There are geniuses from all over the Feather Kingdom here, why would Liu Xuantong find fault with this random cultivator? This person doesn¡¯t seem to have said anything bad about the Divine Eye Sect.¡± someone said in a low voice, extremely puzzled by what had just happened.


    ¡°Hehe, you guys don¡¯t know the truth of this, right?¡± A genius from a cultivation family in the Feather Country lowered his voice and said meaningfully, ¡°The Divine Eye Sect wants to bet on Liu Xuantong. When the timees, one person will be able to ascend to the heavens. However, the situation of the grotto-heavens and blessednds in the Feather Kingdom has already been set. How can they casually start trouble? Over the years, the Divine Eye Sect has been trying to rope in a few grotto-heavens and blessednds in order to obtain the support of a certain grotto-heaven. Among the three great grotto-heavens of the Feather Kingdom, the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven is the most respected. If they can obtain the support of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, the path of the Divine Eye Sect to be a blessednd will naturally be much smoother. Someone is recklessly judging the master of the Immortal Feather Grotto-heaven. Liu Xuantong has seized the opportunity. Naturally, he has to show his respect for the Immortal Feather Grotto-heaven.¡±


    A young man listened for a long time and revealed a look of realization. ¡°To put it bluntly, he¡¯s just a bootlicker!¡±


    There was a burst of lowughter around them, and the crowd gradually dispersed. Before they left, they cast pitying looks at Jiang Ming. Offending such a future powerhouse of the Feather Kingdom was truly courting death.


    When most of the cultivators here had dispersed, Huai Mei took a light breath and suppressed the impatience in her heart. She looked at Jiang Ming again. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you stir up trouble or court death. However, don¡¯t drag Zhu An¡¯an into this. Otherwise, no one can save you!¡±


    Soon, Huai Mei turned around and left, returning to the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s group.


    ¡°Mister, did I say something wrong and cause you trouble?¡± Zhu An¡¯an lowered her head and asked regretfully. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Liu Xuantong. He kills people like flies and has a bad reputation. You must be careful.¡±


    Seeing Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s eyes turn red, Jiang Ming could not help butugh. He ruffled her hair and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything wrong. It¡¯s just that Liu Xuantong is stupid. Don¡¯t worry, when I ascend the Saint Cultivation tform, I will kill Liu Xuantong and take the top spot. It¡¯s just a small matter!¡±


    ¡°Mister, you¡­¡± Zhu An¡¯an was stunned and looked at Jiang Ming in a daze.


    ¡°Haha, is it that easy to impress you?¡± Jiang Ming smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m just giving you encouragement! I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a big head!¡±


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes. He could not be bothered with this silly little girl.


    Yang Changshan stood behind the two of them and watched with a smile. From time to time, he nced at the Saint Cultivation tform that was still pouring down the Saint light. A strange look shed in his eyes. However, no one knew what he was thinking.


    Time gradually passed. Jiang Ming did not have any intention of befriending anyone else, nor did he look for Wu Hen. He just stayed in a corner, quietly polishing his cultivation, and refining his spells and sword intent.


    Not long after Jiang Ming ascended the peak, there were also streaks of multicolored light flying over. They were all rushing over to this shocking opportunity.


    What shocked the cultivators even more was that when the Saint Cultivation tform was about to open, most of the people who rushed over were young geniuses. Many of them had left a reputation in the world of immortal cultivation and were top existences among their peers.


    ¡°Is that Xu Yi from the Green Feather Dao Academy? He was born in the mortal world and had disyed his peerless talent at the Qi Refinement Realm. Although it¡¯s not a grotto-heaven, the Green Feather Cultivation College where he¡¯s from is definitely the most detached faction in the Feather Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Is that Monk Xiu Ming from the Xuan Kong Temple? He¡¯s walking the path of body refinement. The seniors who were defeated by him have all sessfully broken through to the Golden Core Realm. However, he¡¯s still in the Foundation Establishment Realm. I heard that a few years ago, he went to a ce where immortal cultivation was cut off to seek a stronger path of body refinement. It seems that he has already made a breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also the Chasing Moon Lake¡¯s genius, Si Yue. She¡¯s only sixteen. However, she¡¯s already at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm. That sect is ruthless. Every sessor thates out is terrifying.¡±


    ¡°Miss Huai, that person from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain doesn¡¯t seem to havee.¡± Within the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s group, a young woman whispered into Huai Mei¡¯s ear.


    ¡°How could he miss such a grand event!¡± Huai Mei ended her meditation and opened her eyes. She stood up and looked at the group of cultivators in a certain area. Her eyes fell on a certain figure.


    ¡°He has already arrived. However, he has undergone another transformation. Ordinary people are no longer able to recognize him. It¡¯s suspected that the ruins once belonged to a certain branch of the blessednd of immortal cultivation. This time around, it¡¯s probably one of the biggest dark horses.¡±


    ¡°Miss Huai, you¡¯ve obtained the Ghost Locust Tree¡¯s recognition and its mark. You will definitely suppress everyone and be the champion!¡± the young woman beside her hurriedly said.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Huai Mei shook her head. There was a trace of loneliness in her eyes.¡± Even if he is the Holy Son of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, although his potential is extraordinary, he is only at the Foundation Establishment Realm and has yet to fully mature. I have the Ghost Locust Tree¡¯s brand on me. Therefore, I am not afraid of him. However, with one person here, the chances of others getting anything at all are probably less than ten percent.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡± The Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s female disciples were stunned. Who could be more powerful than the Holy Son?


    ¡°That swordsman from the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven.¡± There was a hint of helplessness in Huai Mei¡¯s voice. ¡°I received news that the inheritance of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven¡¯s origin was obtained by that person!¡±


    ¡°What is it? How is that possible?¡±

 Chapter 353 - 353 Flicking the Enemy (1)

    353 Flicking the Enemy (1)


    Thank you readers!


    ¡°The origin inheritance of the Immortal Feather grotto-heaven has been obtained by someone.¡±


    When the geniuses of the Ghost Spirit Sect heard Huai Mei¡¯s words, their expressions changed. They could not believe it.


    In the Feather Kingdom, the three grotto-heavens and six blessednds had a transcendent status. They were the most prosperous and powerful cultivation sects in the Feather Kingdom, and they controlled the vast territory of the Feather Kingdom.


    However, in reality, cultivators like them who lived in the grotto-heavens and blessednds knew that there was only one true master of the Feather Kingdom, and that was the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven.


    Even if all the other major forces banded together to fight the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, they would not be able to defeat them. That was because the foundation of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven was too deep.


    ¡°Thousands of years ago, when the Feather Kingdom was first established, the first ruler of the Feather Kingdom was extremely powerful. It was rumored that he had left a great reputation in the world of immortal cultivation outside the Feather Kingdom. After he left the country to his descendants, he found a peerless treasurend alone and established the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, passing down an iparably powerful immortal inheritance. Legend has it that the founder of the kingdom once obtained an immortal item that fell from a spatial rift in a dangerous ce. This is also the source of his powerful rise. However, after the founder of the kingdom passed away, although it was rumored that the treasure was left to the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, no one has been able toprehend it for thousands of years. Could it be that the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven is finally going to produce a terrifying monster who can stand shoulder to shoulder with its founding father?¡±


    ¡°Looks like the battle on the Saint Cultivation tform is going to be extremely intense. I don¡¯t even dare go up.¡±


    The shadows of the trees in the depths of Huai Mei¡¯s eyes swayed. However, she did not say anything else. Although that swordsman was very terrifying and almost no one was his match in a one-on-one battle, if she thought of a way to make the others attack him, she might have a chance to get rid of him.


    It was not just the Ghost Spirit Sect. Many people in the other grotto-heavens and blessednds also had serious expressions on their faces. They realized how cruel the battle on the Saint Cultivation tform would be.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the sun here is also an unimaginable treasure!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the sun that resonated with the Saint Cultivation tform and thought to himself, ¡°It¡¯s naturally impossible for this to be a real sun. It¡¯s rumored that it¡¯s a treasure refined by a Saint. Its power is terrifying. If it explodes in full force, it might have iparably terrifying saintly power.¡±


    In the sky, the light flowing from the sun and the cultivation runes gushing out of the Saint Cultivation tform merged and condensed into a ball of light that floated above the Saint Cultivation tform.


    The ball of light flowed with runic light. It was just like starlight. It fell on the Saint Cultivation tform, making it look even more extraordinary.


    Within the light, an item slowly surfaced.


    ¡°Is that a scripture?¡± someone eximed as he stared at the ball of light in the air.


    In the light, there seemed to be the sound of pages flipping, as if someone was chanting a mysterious ancient scripture.


    ¡°What is it? Could it be the scripture of a Saint?¡±


    ¡°Has it finally appeared? The ck Rock Ruins have been opened countless times. However, no one has ever found the scripture of the Saint. Perhaps it will finally appear today.¡±


    The atmosphere on the peak suddenly became tense. Even the Holy Son of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land stood up and stared at the light above the Saint Cultivation tform.


    ¡°Ten thousand years ago, the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land was at its peak. It was rumored that the Foundation Establishment Realm and Golden Core Realm scrolls of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land¡¯s scriptures were the strongest Saint Realm scriptures in the world. With the help of these scriptures, I will definitely be able to form the strongest core. This time, whoever dares stop me will be killed without mercy!¡±


    Finally, a fluctuation spread out from the Saint Cultivation tform.


    The restrictive power that had existed around the Saint Cultivation tform earlier dissipated at this moment. The battle for the Saint Cultivation tform had begun!


    Hundreds of gazes instantly became passionate. Powerful auras surged. However, no one dared be the first to step onto the stage.


    Everyone understood that whoever was the first to ascend the Saint Cultivation tform would definitely be a target that would be easily attacked by the masses. Although these geniuses were young, they were not stupid. No one was willing to stand out.


    In the area upied by the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, a ck-robed youth stood up casually and stepped into the air with his hands behind his back. The chaotic fog under his feet churned and produced golden lotuses that carried him to the Saint Cultivation tform.


    ¡°Lotus flowers blooming with every step¡­ Was this the Holy Son of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land? It¡¯s rumored that when the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land is cultivated to a profound level, it can evolve all things in the world. Creation and destruction can be achieved with a thought. Although this Holy Son hasn¡¯t reached that stage, he¡¯s probably already a rare genius in the Foundation Establishment Realm.¡±


    ¡°Maybe Holy Son Gu Chi really has a chance topete for the position of the next Reverend!¡± someone whispered in a low voice. He was shocked by Gu Chi¡¯s Lotus Step and could not help but feel reverence in his heart.


    One had to know that although the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land had a morous background, thepetition among the many Holy Sons was more intense than that of ordinary sects. There was only one Reverend position, and only the most talented person could ascend to that position and overlook the vast world of immortal cultivation.

 Chapter 354 - 354 Flicking the Enemy (2)

    354 Flicking the Enemy (2)


    Just Holy Son Gu Chi¡¯s demonstration of blooming lotuses with every step was enough to make himparable to the previous Reverends when they were young.


    Thank you readers!


    ¡°Oh my, not only is he talented, but his thoughts are also meticulous!¡± Fang Yue, the eldest disciple from the Mysterious Star Grotto-heaven, sighed and said, ¡°He is the Holy Son of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. Even if he wants to go on the tform in a low-key manner, he will still be one of the most dazzlingpetitors. It¡¯s best for him to be the first to enter the arena and intimidate the enemies. I¡¯m afraid that the number of people who want to attack him will halve.¡±


    Not only Fang Yue, but Liu Xuantong, Bai Xuanruo, and Huai Mei all followed the figure and watched him ascend the Saint Cultivation tform step by step.


    Gu Chi was dressed in ck robes. His eyesnded on the Saint Cultivation tform indifferently. His body was surrounded by strands of chaotic fog. He turned around and looked down at the geniuses below.


    ¡°Fellow cultivators, the Saint Cultivation tform has already opened. What are you waiting for? Do you all want to default?¡±


    !!


    ¡°Holy Son Gu Chi, I¡¯ll be happy if you showed me a few tricks today!¡± Clearughter rang out. Everyone¡¯s visions blurred as they saw a dazzling sword aura streak across the sky.


    The next moment, a slender figure stood on the Saint Cultivation tform. An iparably sharp aura flowed out of his body. The sky seemed to be filled with a powerful sword aura.


    ¡°The Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven is rumored to have been established by Reverend Mo Li. He was born with a sharp affinity for swordsmanship. He might be the only Foundation Establishment Realm genius in the Feather Kingdom who can contend with Gu Chi!¡±


    Many people were in shock when they saw the figure.


    ¡°Hmph, what aptitude? I¡¯m just relying on my elders. Today¡¯s battle will be the time for me, Bai Xuanruo, to be famous!¡± Among the geniuses of Cangming Grotto-Heaven, a pale-faced man stepped onto the Saint Cultivation tform with a cold gaze.


    Then Huai Mei, Fang Yue, Xu Yi, and the other top geniuses flew onto the Saint Cultivation tform one by one. Their powerful auras surged and probed. However, they did not immediately attack.


    With these top geniuses taking the lead, the other young geniuses below the Saint Cultivation tform also became more determined. They all flew toward the Saint Cultivation tform.


    Even many older Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators rushed up the Saint Cultivation tform in an attempt to obtain a chance.


    The Saint Cultivation tform looked like a tform at the peak of the mountain and did not seem to have much surface area. However, when so many people flew up, it actually amodated all these figures and did not seem crowded at all.


    ¡°Brat, you just said that you want to be the champion. Why aren¡¯t you going up to fight?¡± Liu Xuantong of the Divine Eye Cult strode forward. When he passed by Jiang Ming, he nced back at him and sneered.


    Liu Xuantong¡¯s figure soared into the sky and flew toward the Saint Cultivation tform.


    ¡°Mister, why aren¡¯t you going up.¡± Zhu An¡¯an looked at this massive scene and asked somewhat worriedly? ¡°Those people seem to be very powerful!¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I say I¡¯m going to be the champion, I¡¯ll be the champion.¡±


    ¡°Yang Changshan, why don¡¯t you take her and leave first?¡± Jiang Ming looked at Yang Changshan, who had been silent for a long time, and smiled faintly.


    Now that the Saint Cultivation tform had opened, many Ghost Spirit Sect cultivators had also ascended the stage. No one was paying attention to them anymore.


    Jiang Ming learned from the conversation between Huai Mei and Yang Changshan that there seemed to be some kind of conflict between the two sides. Although he did not want to get involved too much, it was necessary to remind him at this time.


    Yang Changshan looked up nkly, as if he had been deep in thought. He only returned to his senses now and slowly shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I have my own motive for bringing her here to treat her illness. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely protect her. No one will be able to hurt her.¡±


    However, after Yang Changshan said that, he did not reveal any more information.


    Jiang Ming could only shake his head and stop asking questions. He was ready to turn around and leave.


    ¡°Zhang Shan.¡± Suddenly, Yang Changshan stopped Jiang Ming again. He reached out and handed something over. ¡°There is a scripture recorded in this item. Consider it a gift. If we meet again in the future, please take care of this girl.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked down. It was a dried bamboo stick the length of a thumb. It was grayish-white and lifeless.


    ¡°Bamboo¡­¡± Jiang Ming suddenly looked to the side. Yang Changshan¡¯s little disciple¡­ Didn¡¯t her name mean bamboo?


    He looked at Yang Changshan again. The old man did not want to say anything more. However, he insisted that Jiang Ming ept the bamboo stick.


    ¡°Thank you. If we meet again, we¡¯ll definitely catch up!¡± Jiang Ming nodded and took the dried bamboo stick. He caressed Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s head and turned to leave.


    ¡°Master, where should we go then?¡± Zhu Anan looked at Jiang Ming¡¯s retreating figure and asked curiously.


    ¡°Wait a little longer. I¡¯ll be able to treat you soon.¡± Yang Changshan chuckled.


    Boom!


    Jiang Ming¡¯s figurended on the Saint Cultivation tform. He was surprised to find that the stone tform, which did not seem big, was actually vast when he was inside.


    Other than the few figures in the surroundings, the figures further away seemed to be standing tens of thousands of meters away, and they could not be seen clearly.


    ¡°Heh, my luck is pretty good. Someone actuallynded here.¡± When a figure not far away saw Jiang Ming, his eyes lit up and he suddenly rushed over.


    The others were unwilling to fall behind. They rushed toward Jiang Ming one after another, their eyes burning as if they were hungry and fighting for thest morsel of food.


    Jiang Ming was stunned. Why were they targeting him?


    However, he only took a nce and figured out the situation. From the clothes of the few people who rushed over, they seemed to be geniuses from various immortal cultivation sects. Jiang Ming was dressed in in clothes. He was obviously an individual cultivator with no identity or background. He looked like easy pickings.


    ¡°Buddy, if you want to me someone, you can only me yourself for being too stupid. This kind of opportunity is not something that just anyone can participate in!¡± a young man said with a sneer. A flying sword surrounded by raging mes immediately shot over.


    Jiang Ming nced at him. What a coincidence. He was actually a disciple of the Fire Lotus Valley.


    His expression did not change. With a flick of his finger, the Fire Metal Sword Technique exploded. Terrifying spiritual energy swept out like a volcanic eruption, instantly piercing through the sky and shooting into the distance.


    Wherever the sword aura passed by, people were killed. The Fire Lotus Valley disciple who was at thete stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm had already died in an instant.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The others were a little further away from Jiang Ming and had yet to make a move. When they saw this scene, their expressions changed drastically as if they had seen a ghost.


    No matter how stupid a person was, they knew that they had encountered a monster that they could not afford to offend.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    They were scared out of their wits. They turned around and ran without hesitation. However, since Jiang Ming had already made his move, how could he be merciful? His attacks shot out in all directions.


    Rivers of blood spurted out. These were all dazzling geniuses in their respective sects. However, now they were like bugs, killed by Jiang Ming with a flick of his finger.


    On the Saint Cultivation tform, threads of spiritual light and cultivation runes rose and flowed into Jiang Ming¡¯s limbs and bones, gathering in his spirit base.


    ¡°Myprehension of the cultivation techniques and scriptures seems to have deepened.¡± Jiang Ming observed it carefully and felt that his cultivation seemed to have increased a little.


    Even his root bone and physical body had obtained inexplicable benefits and were undergoing an unknown transformation.


    ¡°No wonder everyone wants to fight for this opportunity. Just defeating a fewckeys already has such benefits. If you be the leader, won¡¯t the benefits you obtain be even more unimaginable!¡± Jiang Ming said softly and turned his head to look in a faraway direction. A faint light pierced through the sky and turned into a ball. It was obviously the center of the Saint Cultivation tform.


    If he wanted to fight for the top spot, he would have to continuously charge toward the center of the Saint Cultivation tform and obtain more Saint Cultivation Runes. In the end, he would gain the recognition of the entire Saint Cultivation tform and be the champion.


    An intense battle seemed to have erupted in the distance. Some top geniuses had encountered each other and were fighting.


    Jiang Ming also walked toward the center of the Saint Cultivation tform.


    ...

 Chapter 355 - 355 Monk Blocking the Way

    355 Monk Blocking the Way


    Thank you readers!


    Boom!


    Jiang Ming¡¯s palm was crystal clear and burst with brilliant spiritual light. He punched the air and a terrifying blood Qi erupted.


    Four or five Foundation Establishment Realm geniuses with extraordinary auras were killed instantly.


    Strands of spiritual light rose and entered Jiang Ming¡¯s body, making his aura even more profound.


    There were a few figures in the distance who were originally watching in the dark, wanting to take advantage of the situation to fish in troubled waters. At this moment, their expressions changed, and they fled one after another.


    Jiang Ming ignored these people and continued to go deeper into the Saint Cultivation tform. The deeper he went, the more profound the great cultivation contained in the Saint Cultivation tform became. It allowed Jiang Ming to have a deeper understanding of all kinds of cultivation, and many of his techniques also made great progress.


    ¡°Bro, I seem to have figured out something from that map fragment.¡± Suddenly, the ck sword¡¯s excited voice rang out.


    ¡°Hmm? Tell me!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up and he quickly replied.


    Back at the Soul Suppressing River, he had obtained a map fragment from Li Qianya and the others. It depicted the broken scene of a group of cultivators fighting against the heavens. It was rumored that it had a lot to do with the opportunity on the Saint Cultivation tform.


    Even the Cangming Grotto-Heaven and other top forces of the Feather Kingdom had paid a huge price to find this map fragment. However, it still fell into Jiang Ming¡¯s hands in the end.


    The ck sword hurriedly continued, ¡°If my deduction is correct, this should be a key, or rather, a token. It can open a secret area. There might be something extraordinary inside!¡±


    ¡°A secret area?¡± Jiang Ming frowned slightly. ¡°Although this mountain isn¡¯t small, I¡¯m afraid it has been explored by all kinds of geniuses. I haven¡¯t heard of anyone discovering any secret areas. Could it be on the Saint Cultivation tform? However, the Saint Cultivation tform has been opened countless times. Despite that, there has never been any record of it.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps that secret area should not have been discovered at all. At the very least, it does not exist to test and temper these geniuses,¡± the ck sword said slowly. ¡°I can sense a trace of spatial aura on this map fragment. However, the information contained in it seems to indicate that the secret area is also a forbidden ce in the blessednd of immortal cultivation. It is not something that ordinary people can enter. However, if you take the top spot, you might be able to find some clues with the help of the cultivation runes of the Saint Cultivation tform. The owner of this map fragment back was likely of extremely special status. It might even be higher than the Holy Son. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know what kind of unforeseen event the map fragment has experienced that caused it to end up like this.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. ¡°The forces like Cangming Grotto-Heaven know quite a lot. They already know about the treasures contained in the map fragment before they even get it.¡±


    Then, he muttered to himself, ¡°However, the blessednd of immortal cultivation fell ten thousand years ago. I don¡¯t know how many treasures and secret manuals were lost to the outside world. It¡¯s normal for these grotto-heavens and blessednds of the Feather Kingdom to obtain some secrets that others don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Maybe some sects are inextricably linked to the blessednd of immortal cultivation!¡± the ck sword suddenly whispered.


    ¡°Hmm? What?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes moved. ¡°You mean, some of these grotto-heavens and blessednds have inherited the inheritance of the blessednd of immortal cultivation?¡±


    ¡°To be fair, it¡¯s more like they stole it.¡±


    After all, the blessednd of immortal cultivation had already fallen. Even if these grotto-heavens and blessednds had obtained the inheritance of the former blessednd of immortal cultivation, it was understandable.


    In the distance, a piercing fog burst out and sword aura surged. There were geniuses fighting fiercely.


    ¡°The closer we get to the center, the more astounding geniuses we meet.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled. Along the way, he met many geniuses. However, they were all defeated by him.


    Jiang Ming did not bother to show mercy to those who did not know better. He killed them ruthlessly.


    However, there were also some geniuses who did note for the opportunity. They only came to see how strong they were. Jiang Ming did not kill them. He only defeated them and left.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, thank you for showing mercy!¡±


    A burly man was bleeding from his mouth and nose. His magical tool was cracked by Jiang Ming¡¯s attack. His eyes were extremely shocked. However, he still cupped his hands and admitted defeat.


    ¡°I also saw the conflict between you and the Divine Eye Cult just now. Those fellows from that sect are vengeful. Please be careful.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded and smiled. This person was not bad. ¡°Are you also from the Litfire Region? Which sect are you from?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just an individual cultivator, living on Xiaoqian Mountain!¡± The tall man scratched his head and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I came here just to try my luck. As expected, I can¡¯tpare to a top genius like you. However, I¡¯m also satisfied. I gained many benefits!¡±


    Around him, the spiritual light and cultivation runes that pervaded the Saint Cultivation tform were actually slowly dissipating away from him, as if they had been abandoned.


    ¡°The battle for the Saint Cultivation tform is indeed cruel. I¡¯ve only lost one battle. However, I can¡¯t absorb andprehend the cultivation runes here!¡± The burly man shook his head and sighed.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. He did not expect this person to be from Xiaoqian Mountain.


    ¡°Xiaoqian Mountain? I did pass by it once back then, and it seemed to be controlled by the Cloud Dream Sect behind the scenes. I wonder how things are after so many years?¡± Jiang Ming asked casually.


    The burly man smiled bitterly when he heard that. ¡°These years have been chaotic. The Fire Lotus Valley relied on the support of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain and the Cangming Grotto-Heaven to annex Xiaoqian Mountain directly. It has caused many bloody incidents. After the closure of the ck Rock Ruins, the ownership of Xiaoqian Mountain might bepletely settled.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded. He originally wanted to go back and hide for a while after the trip to the ck Rock Ruins. However, it seemed that this n had to be postponed.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, farewell!¡± Then, the burly man¡¯s eyes were deste as he bade farewell and left.


    ¡°The path of immortal cultivation is cruel.¡± Jiang Ming sighed and continued on his way.


    An hourter, a figure stood quietly in front of Jiang Ming. He bowed to him and prayed before saying in a low voice, ¡°Patron, please wait!¡±


    ¡°I see that we were fated to run into each other. Patron, have you ever been to the Red Pine Snowfield?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression did not change. However, his heart was moved. The Red Pine Snowfield was what the people of the world of immortal cultivation called the mortal world he had walked out of.


    Could it be that this monk hade from there as well?

 Chapter 356 - 356 Consecutive Slaying of a Prodigy (1)

    356 Consecutive ying of a Prodigy (1)


    ¡°What kind of ce is the Red Pine Snowfield? I¡¯ve never been there,¡± Jiang Ming looked at the handsome young monk in front of him and said lightly without revealing any clues.


    Thank you readers!


    Although it was not a secret that a martial artist from the mortal world had embarked on the path of immortality, the Cangming Grotto-Heaven cultivator that Jiang Ming had killed back then was also from the Red Pine Snowfield. However, Jiang Ming¡¯s background was extraordinary. Therefore, he naturally could not reveal his identity casually.


    The monk looked familiar. However, Jiang Ming¡¯s divine will was very sensitive. He could sense a dangerous aura from the other party, which seemed to be far beyond that of ordinary Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators.


    ¡°My name is Xiu Ming. I¡¯m from the Xuan Kong Temple.¡±


    The young monk did not seem to mind. He smiled and introduced himself. ¡°More than ten years ago, I once traveled around the Feather Kingdom. In order to seek the path of body refinement, I entered the Red Pine Snowfield to learn martial arts. Although immortal cultivation is forbidden in that world, the path of martial arts is a different one. It¡¯s extremely exciting.¡±


    !!


    Jiang Ming did not say anything. He just looked at him quietly.


    Xiu Ming looked at Jiang Ming and continued, ¡°I heard many martial arts legends and read many ancient books. Listening to the shocking legends of those martial arts Grandmasters is really something to look forward to! In an ancient book, there was a Grandmaster from two hundred years ago. His name was Zhang Shan, and he made a name for himself in the Red Pine Snowfield. You have his name.¡± Xiu Ming smiled indifferently and continued, ¡°Coincidentally, I have heard that your martial arts prowess is also extremely extraordinary. Your reputation here is outstanding. What a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°The world of immortal cultivation is so vast. It¡¯s normal for people to have the same name!¡± Jiang Ming shook his head and said, ¡°Monk, if there¡¯s nothing else, please make way. Otherwise, if I identally hurt you, I¡¯ll feel very guilty.¡±


    ¡°Patron, your hostility toward me is too great. I have no ill intentions! I¡¯ve said so much just to ask you something!¡± Xiu Ming shook his head.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart moved slightly, and many thoughts shed through his mind. However, there was still no expression on his face.


    ¡°This matter is very important to me. If you really are the descendant or disciple of Grandmaster Zhang Shan, please let me know!¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. Descendant? Disciple?


    ¡°Alright, looks like I¡¯m really a little old!¡± Jiang Ming thought. In the blink of an eye, he was already more than two hundred years old.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Jiang Ming waved his hand.


    A hint of joy shed across Xiu Ming¡¯s face. He thought that he had found the right person. He thought that Jiang Ming must have walked out of the Red Pine Snowfield and used the name of his ancestors to wander the world of immortal cultivation.


    However, he would never have thought that Jiang Ming was the person he had seen in the ancient books of the Red Pine Snowfield.


    ¡°Grandmaster Zhang Shan became famous in a battle to defend a city. ording to the biographiespiled byter generations, his real origin should be a small town at the foot of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest! I want to ask you if you know what happened in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest,¡± said Monk Xiu Ming.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He stared at the monk in front of him. Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest? What else could happen there? The biggest thing was the storm of the immortal encounter.


    ¡°Are you talking about the King of Medicine incident? Every hundred years or so, a King of Medicine would be born on that mountain. However, that thing is only a special spirit herb here. It doesn¡¯t seem to be that rare,¡± Jiang Ming said. It was a disguised admission that he was from the Red Pine Snowfield. After all, Xiu Ming had unintentionally made up an identity for him. It would be a waste not to use it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Monk Xiu Ming immediately shook his head and said in a hurried voice, ¡°I¡¯m talking about a drastic change that happened in the depths of the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest about two hundred years ago. An ancient immortal cultivator, who had lived for more than a thousand years, appeared and died in that drastic change. More than ten Grandmasters also died, shocking the entire Red Pine Snowfield. Didn¡¯t you hear your elders mention it before?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Master once told me not to investigate the matters in the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest. It might lead to a fatal disaster!¡± Jiang Ming said without blinking. ¡°After I became a Grandmaster, I quietly left that ce and came here. I really don¡¯t know much about the secret from a hundred years ago.¡±


    Xiu Ming stared straight at Jiang Ming, and there seemed to be a spiritual light surging in the depths of his eyes. Unfortunately, Jiang Ming¡¯s cultivation was far superior to his. No matter how he looked at it, he could not see any clues. In the end, he could only give up.


    ¡°Have you ever been to the Cloudy Dream Mountain Forest and seen the fire mayflies there?¡± After a moment of silence, Xiu Ming suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Of course, I have. They are just ugly little bugs.¡± Jiang Ming smiled casually.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Xiu Ming took a deep breath and shook his head. He did not ask any further questions.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me. Perhaps there will be a great opportunity in the Red Pine Snowfield in the future. Perhaps we will go to the Red Pine Snowfield together in the future!¡± Xiu Ming chuckled. ¡°Friend, you¡¯re so young. However, you¡¯re able to be a Grandmaster in such an environment. You¡¯re obviously talented. Don¡¯t ck off on the path of martial arts!¡±

 Chapter 357 - 357 Consecutive Slaying of a Prodigy (2)

    357 Consecutive ying of a Prodigy (2)


    Thank you readers!


    ¡°However, isn¡¯t it unreasonable if we simply brush past each other?¡± Then, Xiu Ming suppressed all his previous emotions and looked at Jiang Ming with rity in his eyes. He put his palms together and said, ¡°Fellow cultivator, please!¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled. Ayer of blood Qi surrounded his body, ready to attack at any time.


    Xiu Ming¡¯s body also burst out with boundless spiritual light.


    In the void, arge palm surrounded by golden light shot down. It was vaguely apanied by the chanting of scriptures. It affected Jiang Ming¡¯s mental state and tried to get him to kneel down in obedience.


    ¡°What ignorance!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm as he punched forward. His surging blood Qi made a thunderous explosion in the air.


    After exchanging almost ten blows, Xiu Ming coughed up blood and his body was covered in cracks, like a piece of porcin that was about to shatter.


    Jiang Ming was holding back. Otherwise, the monk would have been killed immediately in three punches.


    Jiang Ming leisurely walked past Xiu Ming, whose eyes were filled with shock. He smiled faintly and said, ¡°I have never cked on the path of martial arts. Monk, you have to continue working hard!¡±


    After saying that, he continued to move forward and disappeared into the fog.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to beat an amazing genius than a dozen weaklings!¡±


    As he approached the core of the Saint Cultivation tform, Jiang Ming felt the spiritual light and cultivation runes around his body. He took a deep breath in satisfaction, as if he had absorbed countless cultivation runes into his body, which cleansed and tempered his body.


    ¡°Even my cultivation has increased a little.¡±


    Now, as Jiang Ming walked, his body was surrounded by a visible fog of light. The spiritual light of the great cultivation was faintly visible in it, like an immortal spirit walking in the mortal world.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    In front of him, a figure stood still. Spiritual light surged around him as he stared at Jiang Ming with determination.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, you are indeed extraordinary to be able to reach this point. However, this is where your journey ends. Your cultivation runes should belong to me!¡±


    It was a tall man with a violent aura. His red hair danced in the wind like mes.


    ¡°The prodigies stand out no matter what. The battle this time is really intense!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the person in front of him and could not help but sigh. He had not heard of this person before. However, his strength was on par with the prodigies from the major forces. Otherwise, he would not have been able toe here and condense such a dense spiritual light.


    ¡°He must have observed the other prodigies after entering the Saint Cultivation tform. That¡¯s why he chose this direction. He probably thought that there were no threats and wanted to get rich by blocking the way.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s heart moved slightly, and he could guess the thoughts of the person opposite him.


    However, it was obvious that he had found the wrong person to mess with.


    A great battle broke out, and the result was obvious. The other party was killed mercilessly.


    Strands of multicolored light surrounded Jiang Ming¡¯s body. The spiritual light gathered into chunks, as if there were scriptures circting around him, making him look even more extraordinary.


    Those who could reach this ce were at least the top core disciples of their respective sects. They could be said to be invincible in the Foundation Establishment Realm. It was usually very difficult to match their strength.


    However, on the Saint Cultivation tform today, there could only be one champion. It could be foreseen that thispetition would be extremely cruel.


    ¡°Zhang Shan?¡±


    Suddenly, a surprised voice sounded not far away.


    A figure surrounded by dense spiritual light could be vaguely seen. She was incredibly beautiful. She walked toward Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Huai Mei, we meet again!¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled faintly.


    ¡°How did you¡­¡± Huai Mei looked at Jiang Ming¡¯s body in shock and disbelief. There was an extremely dense spiritual light around him.


    How had he managed to get this far?


    ¡°I was very lucky. I didn¡¯t meet any prodigies! Therefore,ing here was just a matter of pulling weeds!¡±


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    ¡°You!¡± Huai Mei was infuriated. Even she had to go through two bloody battles toe here.


    ¡°Where did youe from?¡± she suddenly asked.


    Jiang Ming pointed behind him.


    ¡°No wonder. You¡¯re very lucky!¡± Huai Mei¡¯s gaze was conflicted, and she was somewhat speechless. ¡°The Saint Cultivation tform is huge. The core disciples of the major sects each upy an area. However, they can¡¯t guard all of it. There aren¡¯t many prodigies in that direction. However, after reaching this ce, everyone you meet next will be extremely dangerous. I advise you not to advance any further, or you might encounter a deadly tribtion!¡± Huai Mei shook her head.


    ¡°Huai Mei, how can you look down on him? Since this cultivator was able to reach this ce, he should go forth!¡±


    Augh suddenly came from afar. A figure slowly walked out from the fog of light. Spiritual light surrounded him. When the spiritual light gathered and scattered, it seemed to turn into a mysterious spiritual eye that was scanning the surroundings.


    ¡°Zhang Shan. Back then, you said that you wanted to be the champion. Now that you ept my challenge, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡±


    A young man stood with his hands behind his back and stared at Jiang Ming with a faint smile. The silver-gray line between his eyebrows moved, and it was filled with a terrifying and dangerous aura.


    It was the Divine Eye Sect¡¯s peerless prodigy, Liu Xuantong.


    ¡°Wow, Liu Xuantong, you¡¯re really something else. You really want to pick on a poor individual cultivator. How shameless!¡±


    In another direction, another figure surrounded by dense spiritual light appeared.


    ¡°Bai Xuanruo. If you want to challenge me, I can ept it!¡± Liu Xuantong did not even look at the man as he spoke in a cold voice.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re an overwhelming prodigy. I would never dare challenge you.¡± Bai Xuanruo, who came from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven, had a slender figure. He smiled calmly and said, ¡°I just feel that a prodigy like you has a noble status. How can you bully an individual cultivator? Zhang Shan, why don¡¯t I fight you? I am not the strongest cultivator. This will just be a test of our strength!¡±


    ¡°Wait! Why don¡¯t you spar with me? I see that your aura is sharp, and it seems that you have embarked on the path of swordsmanship. I¡¯ve practiced swordsmanship for a few days. However, I¡¯m not very proficient. Why don¡¯t we spar? Perhaps it¡¯ll help me learn a few things!¡±


    Another person spoke with a smile on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that all of you have ill intentions.¡± Huai Mei¡¯s eyes were ice-cold as sheughed.


    Jiang Ming also understood.


    They all wanted an easy kill.


    After all, the spiritual light around Jiang Ming was extremely dense. Whoever could defeat him and obtain his spiritual light would definitely have an advantage in the uing battle.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ interesting.¡±


    Jiang Ming stretchedzily and turned his head to look at Bai Xuanruo from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven.


    Bai Xuanruo¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of joy.


    Then, Jiang Ming said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re weak, and your cultivation technique is wed. I don¡¯t want to spar with trash like you. You should go home and continue practicing.¡±


    Bai Xuanruo was furious, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. He stared at Jiang Ming coldly. ¡°You won¡¯t leave this ce alive!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not be bothered with him. He turned to the other person who spoke. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business that you¡¯re not proficient in swordsmanship. I¡¯m not your friend. I don¡¯t have time to help you!¡±


    That person was also infuriated.


    Finally, Jiang Ming turned to Liu Xuantong and said, ¡°I have indeed killed many people from the Divine Eye Sect. The sect hasmitted many evil deeds. It does not matter if I killed those people. If there¡¯s a chance, I might even personallye and destroy the whole sect! I heard that you¡¯re the future master of the Divine Eye Sect. Then, I¡¯ll start with you.¡± Jiang Ming waved his hand. ¡°Come on. If you survive three of my punches, I¡¯ll spare your life today!¡±

 Chapter 358 - 358 Let You Die Quickly (1)

    358 Let You Die Quickly (1)


    ¡°If you survive three of my punches, I will spare your life today.¡±


    Thank you readers!


    On the Saint Cultivation tform, Jiang Ming¡¯s voice was calm and arrogant. At the same time, he provoked Liu Xuantong, Bai Xuanruo, and a prodigy from the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. Hisst sentence was a tant expression of disdain toward Liu Xuantong.


    This arrogant and unrestrained attitude surprised everyone, and they looked at him in astonishment.


    ¡°This fellow has lost his mind!¡±


    ¡°Is he really a nobody? I guess he¡¯s just a kid who came from a remote vige and doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him.¡±


    Even Huai Mei looked at him as if she were looking at a lunatic.


    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying? Liu Xuantong and Bai Xuanruo are the true geniuses of the younger generation of the Feather Kingdom. They are the geniuses nurtured by the forces behind them with countless resources. They are extremely terrifying!¡±


    Huai Mei¡¯s voice was slightly heavy as she said, ¡°It¡¯s rumored that the two of them have joined a top sect outside of the Feather Kingdom. They have a deep heritage, and their foundation is not inferior to that of a blessednd of immortal cultivation. It¡¯s suspected that they have mastered the shocking secret technique of that sect. I know that you might have some trump cards and secret techniques. However, the waters here are too deep. You really can¡¯t stay here!¡± Although Huai Mei had previously looked down on Jiang Ming, when he was about to take a risk, she still patiently advised him. ¡°The path of immortal cultivation is definitely not that simple. You have obtained such a dense spiritual light today, which is already a feat that others can¡¯t hope to achieve. You should be satisfied and leave!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the woman with a strange gaze and found that she did not seem as annoying as before.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions. However, I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t leave just because I want to.¡± He smiled nonchntly.


    ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re so conceited. Why would you flee without fighting?¡± Liu Xuantong stood in the distance, his eyes cold as he sneered, ¡°However, I have never taken advantage of anyone since I started cultivating. Thus, I have my own rules. Brat, if you force me to use the power of my third eye, then you win. All the spiritual light I condensed will be yours!¡±


    As soon as he said this, the other geniuses did not think that he was going easy on them. Instead, they all sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at him in shock.


    ¡°Has this guy¡¯s third eye really been cultivated?¡± Bai Xuanruo stared at Liu Xuantong, wanting to see what was going on.


    Although he and Liu Xuantong belonged to different sects, they had both been trained in a major sect outside the Feather Kingdom. Therefore, they could be consideredpetitors.


    ¡°Hehe, if that¡¯s the case, then I can only hope that the brat returns to his senses and begs for forgiveness. Otherwise, if Liu Xuantong were to use his third eye, he would die in mere seconds.¡±


    Nearby, the spectating geniuses of the various grotto-heavens and blessednds revealed sympathetic looks in their eyes. There were also many people who had mocking expressions and gloated.


    As time passed, more and more geniuses gathered here. Their bodies were surrounded by dense spiritual light. Their auras were deep and profound, and they were extraordinary.


    However, those who could reach this ce were basically from powerful backgrounds and came fromrge factions with long histories. Even if there were a small number of individual cultivators, they were inextricably linked to mid-sized factions. None of them were purely unorthodox.


    Immortal cultivators also valued social circles. Geniuses like them from the major forces naturally recognized each other.


    However, the appearance of Jiang Ming, who was suspected to be an individual cultivator in the mountains, made many people dissatisfied. How dare he stand on the same level as them?


    Now that they saw that he was about to be defeated, they were naturally happy to see this happen.


    Bai Xuanruo¡¯s face was murderous. He was about to say something. He wanted revenge. Only by letting Zhang Shan die by his hand could he be satisfied.


    The moment he appeared, he attracted the attention of quite a number of people, who involuntarily distanced themselves from him.


    At this moment, the ck-robed figure was staring at Zhang Shan with a strange gaze, as if he was interested.


    ¡°Something is wrong.¡± Bai Xuanruo was shocked and quickly shut his mouth.


    The figure seemed to have noticed Bai Xuanruo¡¯s gaze. He turned around and smiled gently at him before turning back.


    ¡°What a sharp divine will. As expected of the Holy Son from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land.¡±


    Bai Xuanruo felt a chill in his heart as he realized that he was no match for that person.


    ¡°He seems to be interested in Zhang Shan. Could it be that there is something special about that seemingly ordinary individual cultivator?¡±


    Bai Xuanruo¡¯s mind raced. ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll let Liu Xuantong test the waters first. If he really falls, it¡¯ll be a good thing. A disciple from a force that isn¡¯t even a blessednd of immortal cultivation dares to stand on equal footing with me.¡±


    On the other side, the disciple of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, who was criticized by Jiang Ming for not being proficient in swordsmanship, was about to speak up when a rough hand suddenly squeezed his shoulder.


    ¡°Stop arguing! Be nice!¡± A gentle and calm voice sounded. However, it made this young genius instantly give in and obey.

 Chapter 359 - 359 Let You Die Quickly (2)

    359 Let You Die Quickly (2)


    He was still puzzled and wanted to say something.


    Thank you readers!


    However, when he turned his head to look again, he realized that the prodigy had his eyes closed, as if he was asleep. He stood there motionlessly.


    A strange light shed in the eyes of this young genius. He raised his head and looked at another figure from the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. That figure had an extremely powerful aura. The spiritual light around him seemed to have transformed into sword Qi that was filled with a sharp aura.


    That was the true leader of the younger generation of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, the pride of the Feather Kingdom, a peerless genius with a natural aptitude for swordsmanship.


    He was currently the strongest in his generation of disciples. Even the disciple beside him had never dared attack this young leader.


    There were even rumors that he had fought with Holy Son Gu Chi from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land in private. However, it ended up in a draw. He was even invited to join their sect and obtain an extremely respected status. However, he declined the invitation.


    However, this young leader shook his head lightly, indicating that he should not act rashly.


    ¡°Zhang Shan¡­ It seems like he¡¯s not a nobody¡­¡± The young genius of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven felt a chill in his heart. He was d that he had resisted the impulse to attack immediately.


    At this moment, the geniuses on the Saint Cultivation tform had already retreated in unison, leaving a battlefield for Jiang Ming and Liu Xuantong.


    Even Huai Mei sighed softly and quietly retreated. She had already warned him as much as she could. She had met Zhang Shan by chance, and this oue was caused by him. She could not me anyone else.


    ¡°It has been many years since anyone dared provoke me like this.¡± Liu Xuantong¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice as he looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°No one can save you today!¡±


    His eyes were like lightning, and the spiritual energy in his body surged. He rushed into the sky, and the aura of the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm erupted without any concealment.


    Strands of lightning surrounded Liu Xuantong, and his eyes were filled with a terrifying aura of destruction.


    The spiritual light around Liu Xuantong¡¯s body was drawn up and wrapped around his skin, causing his aura to be even more vigorous and terrifying.


    This was a benefit of the Saint Cultivation tform. At this moment, Liu Xuantong was only borrowing the spiritual light around him for a short period of time. If he could refine all the spiritual light he had obtained in the fight for the Saint Cultivation tform, his strength would definitely soar again.


    ¡°Zhang Shan,e on. Show me what you¡¯re made of! I want to see how much you can force my hand!¡± Liu Xuantong rose into the air, three feet above the ground, looking down at Jiang Ming like a god.


    ¡°As expected of the future master of the Divine Eye Sect. He¡¯s a powerhouse.¡±


    The rest of the geniuses looked at Liu Xuantong in awe.


    ¡°This Saint Cultivation tform contains an unknown restriction. It is difficult for ordinary Foundation Establishment Realm geniuses to even walk. Flying is next to impossible!¡±


    ¡°From the looks of it, Liu Xuantong hasn¡¯t even used his full strength yet. He¡¯s terrifying!¡±


    Jiang Ming chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Why? Are you in a hurry to die? Shall I kill you faster?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be the one who dies here!¡± Liu Xuantong¡¯s face was cold.


    Jiang Ming did not say anything else. The blood Qi in his body suddenly erupted, pouring in the power of his Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts and gathering in his palms. The ring blood Qi was as bright as the sun, making everyone present step back in fear.


    ¡°What powerful blood Qi. This person is a true Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator!¡± a genius from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain cried out.


    Everyone present had extraordinary backgrounds. They instantly understood the meaning of his words and could not help but shrink in fear.


    ¡°Without using spiritual energy to build a spiritual foundation, he directly used his blood Qi to break through the shackles of his physical body and step into the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts! Is there actually such a monster?¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°As expected of the final battle here!¡±


    The crowd chattered animatedly, while Huai Mei nced at the Spirit Silkworm Mountain cultivator who had cried out.


    On the battlefield, Jiang Ming¡¯s heart was as calm as water. He was not affected by their discussions at all.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the first punch!¡±


    His blood Qi was as bright as a rainbow. It instantly tore through the air like a ferocious dragon. It roared and pounced.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The air exploded, and Liu Xuantong¡¯s expression changed drastically. He had a bad feeling¡­


    ¡°There is something wrong with this fellow.¡±


    He no longer dared to be careless. Without any hesitation, he unleashed all his power and formed a seal. Lightning surged and turned into an ancient seal that flew out quickly to meet the terrifying blood Qi.


    Boom!


    The blood Qi collided with the seal, and a shockwave swept out. The dazzling light was powerful, and the terrifying aura spread everywhere, causing many people with weaker auras to tremble and turn pale.

 Chapter 360 - 360 Let You Die Quickly (3)

    360 Let You Die Quickly (3)


    ¡°Is this really the power that can be unleashed by a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator?¡±


    Thank you readers!


    Even many geniuses in the major forces were shocked. They had thought that there was not much difference between them and those prodigies. However, now it seemed that they were simply too naive.


    This was only the first attack from the two of them. However, it was enough to defeat almost all of the geniuses present. Other than the famous figures of the major forces, no one else dared say that they could block this attack.


    Just as everyone was in shock, the sound of someone coughing up blood could be heard.


    ¡°Who got injured?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be Liu Xuantong, right? Although that kid is in the Foundation Establishment Realm, the path of martial arts is even more difficult. It¡¯s simply impossible topare with a top Foundation Establishment Realm genius¡­¡±


    One of the geniuses suddenly sucked in a breath of cold air and shut his mouth in shock.


    The light dissipated, revealing two figures.


    The person coughing up blood was Liu Xuantong. At this moment, he no longer had the demeanor he had before. Not only were his clothes torn and tattered, but he was also bleeding from his mouth and nose.


    He no longer stood poised in the air. His body trembled slightly as he stood on the Saint Cultivation tform, as if he had not recovered from the previous collision.


    Huai Mei¡¯s beautiful eyes widened in disbelief. Liu Xuantong was injured by Zhang Shan¡¯s punch?


    ¡°Zhang Shan, I admit that I was careless.¡± Liu Xuantong wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and stared at Jiang Ming with a ferocious and crazy gaze.


    Jiang Ming was toozy to talk to him anymore. He said lightly, ¡°I have already roughly estimated your strength. It seems that you will not be able to endure the third punch.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Liu Xuantong was enraged.


    ¡°Take my second punch,¡± Jiang Ming said calmly.


    The first punch was indeed just a test. Although his blood Qi had been fully unleashed, he had not used any martial arts techniques. He had not used even used any cultivation techniques either.


    Liu Xuantong was almost unable to withstand the attack. Therefore, it seemed that he was only average.


    However, Jiang Ming thought about it carefully and had to admit that Liu Xuantong was indeed extraordinary. After all, Jiang Ming¡¯s physical body and blood Qi had undergone countless transformations, and he was almost invincible among his peers. Up until now, almost no one could withstand the full force of his blood Qi.


    ¡°Liu Xuantong, you should be proud that you didn¡¯t die from the first punch.¡± Jiang Ming could not help but praise him.


    ¡°You f*cking¡­!¡± Liu Xuantong almost exploded with rage.


    However, before he could go berserk, Jiang Ming smiled faintly and pushed his arm forward slowly.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the second punch!¡±


    This was a punch that Jiang Ming had recentlyprehended. Itbined the amplification power of the Burning Spirit Scripture and the Mystic me Spirit Sacrifice Spell. With the Fire Metal Sword Technique as the base, he had created an extremely powerful attack technique.


    Every part of him was filled with raw power.


    In Jiang Ming¡¯s spiritual core, the spirit base flickered with light, and many fragments of the great cultivation flowed in it, making Jiang Ming¡¯s understanding of this move more profound.


    These spiritual lights of the great cultivation were also the source of Jiang Ming¡¯s ability to create this technique. Otherwise, with his knowledge back then, he would never have been able to create this technique by himself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s name this the Metal Fire Mysterious Art!¡± Jiang Ming randomly came up with a name.


    He could not be bothered to pay attention to the result of this punch. There was no need for him to use the third punch anymore.


    At the front of the group of disciples of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, the leader of the younger generation who was born with an aptitude for swordsmanship said indifferently, ¡°The future of the Divine Eye Sect is gone!¡±

 Chapter 361 - 361 Strange Eyeball (1)

    361 Strange Eyeball (1)


    On the Saint Cultivation tform, gold and red mes surged into the sky. It was as if a demon had been let loose.


    Thank you readers!


    The mes of spiritual energy were so dazzling that many of the spectating geniuses were tearing up in pain.


    ¡°This level of strength is definitely beyond the Foundation Establishment Realm. It has touched the Golden Core Realm!¡±


    Huai Mei stared at Jiang Ming¡¯s figure and was shocked. ¡°This is definitely not a secret technique that ordinary individual cultivators canprehend. Even if they can cultivate it, the body of a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator can¡¯t withstand such violent spiritual energy. Not even a Foundation Establishment Realm martial artist can achieve such a feat. Zhang Shan definitely has some shocking secrets.¡±


    The others present were also dumbfounded. At the same time, they had different ideas. They did not dare underestimate Zhang Shan.


    Many people¡¯s eyes shed as they began to guess what Zhang Shan¡¯s true origins were. Was he some unfathomable demon in the Feather Kingdom? Was he a prodigy from some blessednd of immortal cultivation outside the Feather Kingdom who came here to train? No one knew the true answer.


    Liu Xuantong was no longer in the mood to care about anything else. He stared at the blinding mes that were sweeping toward him, and a sense of despair rose in his heart.


    ¡°How is that possible? No! He¡¯s just a trash individual cultivator. How can I be defeated by such a person? You forced my hand!¡±


    Liu Xuantong¡¯s eyes were filled with madness. At the critical moment, he gritted his teeth and brought his head down.


    Blood dripped from the silver-gray vertical pattern, and an eyeball suffused with a bloody light slowly emerged from it.


    Blinding lightning mixed with a strange gray fog shot out from Liu Xuantong¡¯s forehead, carrying a strange and ominous aura. It silently dispersed and disappeared into the air.


    In the depths of the gray fog, a blood-stained eyeball was moving around. It seemed to be filled with an extremely evil aura, as if it were sentient and was not under Liu Xuantong¡¯s control.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± The moment everyone saw the eyeball, their bodies turned cold, as if they were being stared at by some evil demon from the depths of hell. Their divine souls could not help but tremble.


    ¡°Is this the secret technique of the Divine Eye Sect? Legend has it that it was dug out from an ancient tomb in the previous era.¡± Huai Mei¡¯s eyes were also filled with shock. The origin of that strange eyeball was unusual. It caused the brand of the ancient locust tree in the depths of her divine soul to tremble.


    ¡°Fortunately, he didn¡¯t really master it. He¡¯s using it out of desperation. He should have only been able to activate it after he joined a top sect outside the Feather Kingdom.¡± Huai Mei¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at Liu Xuantong, whose face was covered in blood. ¡°Moreover, Liu Xuantong doesn¡¯t seem to be able to control this eyeball!¡± Huai Mei revealed a strange expression.


    On the Saint Cultivation tform, everyone was shocked to see that Liu Xuantong was retreating rapidly after tearing open the vertical line between his eyebrows and releasing the eyeball.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is he fleeing without fighting?¡±


    ¡°This is embarrassing. How can the dignified young master of the Divine Eye Sect lead the sect with such a cowardly attitude.¡±


    ¡°There seems to be something wrong with Liu Xuantong. There seems to be something wrong with that strange eyeball!¡±


    It had to be said that there were many knowledgeable geniuses here. Thus, there were also people like Huai Mei who saw the problem.


    ¡°What a terrifying thing. What kind of secret technique is the Divine Eye Sect using? It¡¯s really terrifying. I¡¯m afraid Liu Xuantong is looking for trouble. He hasn¡¯t even faced the enemy yet, and he¡¯s about to die from the bacsh. No wonder he wanted to escape!¡±


    ¡°Zhang Shan¡¯s second punch is quite something. Not only did he perfectlybine the two attributes of metal and fire, but he also managed to unleash a power that far exceeded the Foundation Establishment Realm. He even fused his spiritual energy into it and aimed it at Liu Xuantong. Unless Liu Xuantong blocks this punch, there¡¯s no way he can escape.¡±


    This was a real battle between experts!


    ¡°Heh, if he continues to escape, he¡¯ll suffer!¡±


    Some peopleughed. Although Liu Xuantong was retreating, the violent gold and red mes were like a dragon, tearing through the air and heading straight for Liu Xuantong.


    No matter how fast one¡¯s physical body was, how could itpare to the speed of a cultivation technique? In less than three seconds, Liu Xuantong was about to be caught.


    Liu Xuantong¡¯s expression was also extremely ugly. Coupled with the strange ck light on his face, it was as if his fate was sealed.


    ¡°If I die, you won¡¯t be able to live either! Block this punch for me!¡± Liu Xuantong didn¡¯t have the time to say anything else. He could only use his divine soul to let out a furious roar to intimidate the eyeball between his eyebrows. At the same time, he sent out a suicidal threat to force this damned eyeball to obey him.


    Perhaps it was because Liu Xuantong¡¯s intimidation had taken effect, or perhaps it was because the eyeball¡¯s intelligence had yet to fully develop, but it finally moved.


    The ck light that was spreading from the eyeball to Liu Xuantong¡¯s face slowly faded away and was reced by wisps of gray fog interweaving with lightning. All of Liu Xuantong¡¯s spiritual energy waspletely sucked out at this moment, entering the eyeball between his eyebrows. Even his blood Qi and spiritual energy were almost instantly drained and devoured by the eyeball.

 Chapter 362 - 362 Strange Eyeball (2)

    362 Strange Eyeball (2)


    The eyeball, which had devoured Liu Xuantong¡¯s energy, seemed to have be more agile. In the blink of an eye, a ball of hazy gray fog gathered in the eyeball. A mysterious object seemed to have condensed in the depths of the gray fog. However, even Liu Xuantong himself could not detect what it was.


    Thank you readers!


    ¡°Phew, it¡¯s finally activated!¡± Liu Xuantong finally heaved a sigh of relief. In his opinion, the oue of this battle had already been settled by the activation of this eyeball. There should not be any idents.


    ording to the previous rules, if he used his third eye, he would lose. However, if he lost. It did not matter. As long as he killed Zhang Shan, it would be fine!


    ¡°This technique is too strange. Although I¡¯ve sessfully activated it a few times, the more I practice it, the more uncontroble this thing seems to be,¡± Liu Xuantong thought to himself. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ll have to go to the top sect in the Feather Kingdom after this trip to the ruins and continue cultivating for a period of time.¡±


    All these thoughts happened in a sh. When the gray fogpletely condensed in the eyeball, a burst of dazzling lightning suddenly erupted.


    The gray mist was surrounded by lightning and turned into a rainbow. It shot out from Liu Xuantong¡¯s eyeball and collided with the gold and red mes.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming seemed to vaguely hear an ethereal voice from an unknown ce.


    The voice seemed to havee from Liu Xuantong¡¯s be. However, it also sounded from the bottom of Jiang Ming¡¯s heart. It actually made him feel inexplicably depressed, as if his divine soul was covered with ayer of gray fog. He was no longer clear-headed, and his consciousness became a little dull.


    However, in just a moment, Jiang Ming¡¯s divine will shook slightly in his soul sea, instantly making him regain consciousness and wash away the gray fog that covered his soul.


    ¡°This fellow¡¯s trump card is quite powerful.¡±


    Jiang Ming was slightly shocked. If it was not for the fact that his divine will was incredibly powerful, he would have fallen for the trap.


    However, although the strange gray fog was extremely mysterious, it was not certain if it could block his punch.


    In the air, the gold and red mes collided with the gray fog. Scorching mes spread everywhere, causing many geniuses to retreat in panic, afraid of being burned.


    At the same time, obscure cultivation sounds echoed in the air, affecting many young geniuses with weaker souls.


    ¡°Wake up!¡± Huai Mei saw the state of the surrounding geniuses and immediately knew that something was wrong.


    The shadows of trees seemed to sway as they enveloped the Ghost Spirit Sect geniuses, causing them to wake up. They retreated in horror as they looked at the two balls of light that were shing in the arena.


    At the Cangming Grotto-Heaven, the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, and the other forces, Bai Xuanruo, Mo Feng, and the others also took action, using their own techniques to eliminate the unknown power that was spreading over.


    ¡°What exactly did this Divine Eye Religion dig out?¡± All the geniuses were shocked. This was only the aftershock of a Foundation Establishment Realm technique.


    If Liu Xuantong had broken through to the Golden Core Realm, who would be able to block his third eye?


    ¡°From this, it can be seen that Zhang Shan is also ridiculously powerful. His seemingly light punch was actually able to contend with Liu Xuantong¡¯s third eye, and he was not even at a disadvantage!¡±


    In the air, gold and red mes raged. It bombarded the gray fog, causing it to retreat.


    The gray fog rippled and was actually being burned by the resplendent gold and red mes. It was gradually dissipating, and a certain mysterious object in the depths of the gray fog seemed to be vaguely visible.


    ¡°How could that be? Impossible! Among those of the same rank, no technique can withstand this gray fog.¡±


    Liu Xuantong¡¯s expression changed drastically. He suddenly raised his head and stared at Jiang Ming. ¡°Who exactly are you? This is no ordinary technique.¡±


    Moreover, this technique not only contained a violent and sharp destructive power, but it also fused with the heavenly tribtion cultivation runes he hadprehended on the starlit path! How could it be so easy to resist?


    ¡°No matter how your third eye is, can itpete with the heavenly tribtion?¡±


    Jiang Ming chuckled in his heart. This was also the reason why he had so much confidence in this punch!


    The gold and red mes became more and more dazzling. The gray fog trembled violently and dissipated. Suddenly, the gray fog erupted!


    The battle raged on even more crazily.


    When the gray fog was about to copse and explode with its final strength, Jiang Ming finally saw the truth in the depths of the fog. ¡°Is that a god?¡±


    The depths of the fog seemed to lead to a divine kingdom. A gorgeous light shed and disappeared. Vaguely, Jiang Ming saw a blurry figure sitting cross-legged in the sky, revealing a dignified and noble appearance.


    Although he had never seen such a figure before, the moment he caught a glimpse of that figure, he knew the answer in his heart. It was a god! He sat in the sky and looked down on them all.


    In an instant, the resplendent divine kingdom and the seated figure disappeared, as if everything just now was an illusion.


    The gray fog waspletely swept away, and the gold and red mes broke free from their shackles and continued to bombard Liu Xuantong.


    Although most of Jiang Ming¡¯s punch had been consumed by the strange gray fog, Liu Xuantong was already at the end of his rope. Even a Qi Refinement Realm cultivator could kill him, let alone a Golden Core Realm cultivator.


    ¡°How could this be?¡±


    Liu Xuantong staggered, his face pale as blood dripped down from his forehead. The ck eyeball had long disappeared, and his eyes were filled with despair. He could not believe that his trump card had been so easily crushed by someone.


    Everyone watching the battle was also shocked by this scene. Who would have thought that the dignified young master of the Divine Eye Sect, a peerless prodigy of his generation, would die here without even seeing the third punch?


    Just as everyone was sighing, a sword aura suddenly lit up and swept across the sky, ruthlessly shing down at the remaining gold and red mes.


    A huge spiritual shield descended from the sky and stood in front of Liu Xuantong.


    A snow-white bone also emitted a glow. It transformed into the figure of a ferocious beast that roared as it pounced forward.


    The remaining gold and red mes were hit by several attacks before they were put out. The remaining shockwaves sent Liu Xuantong¡¯s body flying, and he fell into the distance. However, it did not kill him.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm as if he had expected this scene.


    The spiritual light around Liu Xuantong¡¯s body slowly dissipated at this moment and gathered toward Jiang Ming, making his aura even more powerful.


    ¡°Zhang Shan, you should stop here. Please show mercy!¡±


    A middle-aged man with a weathered appearance slowly walked out. spiritual light surrounded him, and he was no weaker than Liu Xuantong.


    Beside him, a man and a woman walked out. They were not young, and their bodies were filled with a decaying aura.


    ¡°The Divine Eye Sect has lost this battle. You have already taken away all of Liu Xuantong¡¯s cultivation. It¡¯s time to stop.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing for you to be so ruthless at such a young age. You should know when to stop.¡±


    The two of them spoke indifferently as they stood side by side with the middle-aged man, blocking Liu Xuantong¡¯s way and looking at Jiang Ming indifferently.


    ¡°I knew it. After beating the weaklings, the big fish will appear. Do you want to die one by one? Or do you want to die together?¡± Jiang Ming raised his head and asked lightly.

 Chapter 363 - 363 Killing Each Other Is Not Permitted (1)

    363 Killing Each Other Is Not Permitted (1)


    At the center of the Saint Cultivation tform, a mysterious ball of light hung in the sky. It was as if one could vaguely hear the sound of pages flipping, which attracted the hearts of many geniuses below.


    Thank you readers!


    Beneath the mysterious ball of light, Jiang Ming stood alone in front of the three middle-aged Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators of the Divine Eye Sect. His gaze was calm.


    Jiang Ming was not surprised by this sudden change. It would be abnormal if a dignified genius of the Divine Eye Sect did not have a few experts protecting him in the dark.


    Before arriving here, he had killed a genius from a sect much weaker than the Divine Eye Sect. He had also been protected by several veteran cultivators.


    Jiang Ming nced at these people. It seemed that it was the Divine Eye Sect¡¯s turn next. Back then at Xiaoqian Mountain, people from this sect had almost ambushed him.


    It was time for him to get his revenge!


    ¡°Do you want to die now, or do you want to leave while you can? Hurry up and decided!¡± Jiang Ming looked at the three older cultivators, who were still putting on airs, and smiled faintly.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± In front of Liu Xuantong, the middle-aged woman heard Jiang Ming¡¯s arrogant words and her face turned cold.


    ¡°This person¡¯s spiritual light is quite dense. If we defeat him, it will be very beneficial,¡± another person said indifferently, his eyes also revealing killing intent.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, don¡¯t go too far. If you really want to continue fighting, then the three of us will have no choice but to ept your challenge. It¡¯s not certain who will win!¡± The middle-aged man, who appeared first, spoke slowly, staring at Jiang Ming with a meaningful gaze. ¡°If you back down now, the Divine Eye Sect will not hold it against you. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to withstand the wrath of the Divine Eye Sect!¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression turned serious as she secretly said to him, ¡°Are we just going to let this person go?¡±


    The aged man replied solemnly, ¡°This person is not weak. Even if the three of us work together to kill him, I¡¯m afraid that we will have casualties. It will be detrimental to the uing battle. The spiritual light is secondary to the Saint Cultivation tform. Our main goal is securing the iplete scripture. We are an important part of this battle, and we can¡¯t afford to make any mistakes. When everything is settled, with the help of the others, do you think this kid can still escape? Of course not. Everything he owns will soon be ours!¡±


    The other two were stunned when they heard this. Then, they seemed to have thought of something, and their expressions immediately eased up. They no longer spoke.


    When Jiang Ming heard this, his gaze was strange, as if he were looking at a lunatic. He stared at the three people and said with an insincere smile, ¡°Your little disciple was stupid and attacked me. I kicked him away. Why are you making me out to be the bad guy? Anyway, have you three gone senile? Do you think you¡¯re a match for me?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze turned cold.


    The atmosphere instantly became tense. Although the leader of the Divine Eye Sect did not want toplicate matters, it seemed that there was no point in saying anything more.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, show me some respect, and let this matter end here!¡± Just as everyone thought that the battle was about to begin again, a clear and gentle voice suddenly sounded.


    A young man with a slender figure and bright eyes slowly walked out.


    An inexplicably sharp aura spread out from his body. His entire body was filled with faint light as if he was bathing in the great cultivation.


    ¡°What? Does the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven want to stand up for the Divine Eye Sect?¡± Many people were secretly shocked. However, they did not dare say anything.


    ¡°Every cultivator here is the most talented person of their generation. They are destined to leave their names in history. They shouldn¡¯t die here rashly.¡± His voice was calm. However, it was also incredibly authoritative, leading people to listen to him, ¡°Before the iplete scripture appears, we can only fight to gauge our strength. Killing each other is not permitted. Is everyone in agreement?¡±


    The surroundings were silent, and no one dared respond.


    Everyone could see that there seemed to be some kind of connection between the Divine Eye Sect and the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. This new rule was actually just an excuse to protect Liu Xuantong and the others.


    However, no one was willing to touch the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven.


    ¡°Haha! Zhang Shan, if you have the balls, attack me again.¡± Liu Xuantong¡¯s face was covered in blood as he crawled up from the ground. His eyes were filled with madness and joy as he looked at Jiang Ming provocatively.


    ¡°Zhang Shan, the rules have already been set. We should abide by them.¡± The leader of the Divine Eye Sect, the weathered man, also smiled.


    He did not believe that Zhang Shan would dare do anything presumptuous without any reason. That would be courting death.

 Chapter 364 - 364 Killing Each Other Is Not Permitted (2)

    364 Killing Each Other Is Not Permitted (2)


    Thank you readers!


    The geniuses of the other sects were secretly cursing the people of the Divine Eye Sect for bootlicking. The Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven was not even a blessednd of immortal cultivation. Why were they being like this?


    ¡°Zhang Shan is really unfortunate. Who would have thought that the Divine Eye Sect would suck up to the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven like this?¡±


    Many people secretly shook their heads. They felt bad for Zhang Shan. He was clearly a prodigy. Today was supposed to be the happiest day of his life. However, now he seemed to have no choice but to lower his head.


    Huai Mei¡¯s gaze shifted as she sighed lightly. The Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven was not a sect you wanted to cross.


    ¡°The strength that Zhang Shan has disyed is indeed monstrous. However, if he wants to be on par with the genius of the Feather Kingdom, who was born with an aptitude for swordsmanship, it seems that strength alone is not enough.¡±


    Huai Mei felt a sense of helplessness. She had to admit that the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven was indeed terrifying


    At this moment, everyone looked at Jiang Ming with sympathy in their eyes.


    For some reason, he looked down at the figure with an emotionless gaze. To him, this person could not even attract his attention. At this moment, he was only saying things for the sake of the big picture.


    There was something he needed in the Divine Eye Sect. Therefore, it was not a big deal to help them out.


    He looked around and saw that no one objected. Thus, he prepared to walk back.


    However, just when everyone thought that the dust had settled, something happened.


    Jiang Ming suddenly stretched out his hand and reached into the air. The gold and red mes gathered in his palm before turning into a huge spiritual energy sword that was about ten feet long. The mes on the de were ferocious and pointed in the direction of the four people from the Divine Eye Sect.


    A terrifying power instantly swept up. The scorching temperature seemed to burn everything, and it was filled with a terrifying aura. It was the cultivation runes of the heavenly tribtion, a sight that made all cultivators afraid. It could essentially restrain all cultivation techniques and spiritual energy.


    ¡°Zhang Shan, what do you want?¡± Liu Xuantong¡¯s expression changed drastically when he saw this.


    The genius from the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven suddenly turned around and stared coldly at the figure. This person dared to defy the rules he had set?


    The other geniuses were so shocked that they could not speak. Was there really such a lunatic?


    ¡°I want to kill you,¡± Jiang Ming said calmly. He did not even look at Liu Xuantong, nor did he look at the genius from the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. No one knew who he was talking to.


    The next moment, he moved.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s spiritual energy sword burst forth and swept forward. Angry sword aura gushed out. A hot and sharp sword intent burst out and swept across the Divine Eye Sect.


    At this moment, the Metal Fire Mysterious Art was being fully circted. The spirit base in his spiritual core shone brightly,pletely erupting with his true strength. His foundation which had undergone several transformations waspletely revealed at this moment.


    ¡°Wait he didn¡¯t use his full strength earlier?¡± The expressions of the three older cultivators of the Divine Eye Sect changed, and they hurriedly used various spells to block the attack.


    As for Liu Xuantong, he was even more shocked. Was this person really a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator? Why was his spiritual energy so dense?


    The three figures coughed up blood simultaneously. Although they blocked the overwhelming sword aura, their bodies were prated by the sword intent, and they screamed continuously.


    Three cultivators, who were no weaker than Liu Xuantong, were actually sent flying in defeat by a single move. This scene caused many geniuses from the other sects to gasp in disbelief.


    On the Saint Cultivation tform, one could only use one¡¯s own cultivation and could not use magical tools, talismans, and other items. This was apetition of individual strength. Fighting against so many people was not sensible. After all, even if there were people with monstrous talent and extraordinary strength, the spiritual energy of the Foundation Establishment Realm was not endless. No one would dare squander it like this.


    However, this unbelievable scene happened just like that. In fact, Zhang Shan¡¯s spiritual energy did not seem to be exhausted at all. This puzzled everyone even more.


    ¡°Today, no one can save you. This is the third punch!¡± Jiang Ming said and threw hisst punch.


    Liu Xuantong screamed in pain, his eyes filled with fear and horror as he watched the mes in his pupils grow bigger and bigger until he waspletely engulfed.


    It was as if Liu Xuantong was still in disbelief that Zhang Shan would dare kill him.


    On the Saint Cultivation tform, many figures surrounded by dense spiritual light were also dead silent. Huai Mei and the other top geniuses held their breaths. Liu Xuantong, a top disciple from one of the major forces, had died just like that.


    The genius from the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven was baffled, and his eyes were cold. He had not expected this scene. After he had said that he wanted to protect Liu Xuantong, this person still dared kill Liu Xuantong so brazenly. He really did not respect him.


    ¡°I see how it is.¡± His voice was inexplicably low. Then, he turned around and left the battlefield with a calm expression.


    However, many people¡¯s hearts skipped a beat for no reason. A few geniuses with sharp spiritual perception even seemed to see a peerless divine sword. It was as if it had been unsheathed for an instant, revealing a ferocious edge.

 Chapter 365 - 365 Killing Each Other Is Not Permitted (3)

    365 Killing Each Other Is Not Permitted (3)


    On the battlefield, Liu Xuantong¡¯s soul disappeared. He was gone for good. However, Jiang Ming could see that the ck eyeball between Liu Xuantong¡¯s eyebrows was still moving wildly in the mes that engulfed his body. It seemed to be letting out miserable cries and begging for mercy.


    Thank you readers!


    It seemed that the third eye that Liu Xuantong had cultivated was sentient and was much more powerful than Liu Xuantong¡¯s original body.


    ¡°What a strange thing.¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. If Liu Xuantong continued to cultivate, would he bepletely reced by this thing one day?


    He did not hold back at all. A beam of sword aura directly shot into the eyeball,pletely shattering it and engulfing it in the gold and red mes.


    The Divine Eye Sect¡¯s strongest genius, who was rarely seen, instantly turned into ashes.


    ¡°What exactly is the inheritance of the Divine Eye Sect?¡± Jiang Ming thought of the blurry figure of a god sitting in the gray fog where the eyeball had exploded. He was a little anxious. It seemed that he had to be more careful when he crossed this sect in the future.


    ¡°B*stard, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    ¡°The future of the Divine Eye Sect¡­!¡±


    Behind him, the three older cultivators of the Divine Eye Sect saw this scene and immediately screamed with bloodshot eyes. They were covered in blood and charged at Jiang Ming like lunatics.


    ¡°You are seeking death. There is no need to be so righteous.¡± Jiang Ming looked at the three people indifferently.


    He charged forward and unleashed the Metal Fire Mysterious Art. He wanted to finish this off.


    These three people were all at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm with richbat experience. It was the best opportunity to test his new technique.


    After just a dozen moves, the three figures exploded one after another, turning into a rain of blood that scattered down. They were then burned into ashes.


    Even those geniuses from the grotto-heavens and blessednds could not help but swallow in fear.


    In the silence, a soft, feminine voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Fellow cultivators, this person has broken the rules and should be killed!¡±


    Everyone turned their heads to look in bewilderment. Who was stupid enough to target this fierce person?


    Bai Xuanruo walked out slowly and looked at Jiang Ming indifferently. ¡°His background is unclear. Thus, he shouldn¡¯t be standing here. If the scripture identally falls into his hands, what will you do?¡±


    As soon as he said this, many people¡¯s expressions instantly changed. Some of them looked at Jiang Ming with unfriendly gazes.


    They all wanted to see even a glimpse of that scripture!


    This kind of powerful scripture was destined to not be hidden forever by a family. A portion of it would be revealed sooner orter.


    Jiang Ming was slightly stunned. However, he understood the reason.


    Regardless, his eyes were calm and expressionless. What nonsense. He was just looking for treasure. Now that someone had taken the initiative toe to his door, it would be rude to ignore them.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s not waste time.¡± Jiang Ming stood with his hands behind his back. ¡°Whoever wants to die,e forth!¡±

 Chapter 366 - 366 Extremely Brutal (1)

    366 Extremely Brutal (1)


    On the Saint Cultivation tform, bloodstains covered the ground, and the air was filled with the stench of death.


    Thank you readers!


    Liu Xuantong, the future young master of the Divine Eye Sect, and his three powerful protectors were all killed in an instant.


    All the geniuses present had extraordinary backgrounds and were extremely clear about the Divine Eye Sect¡¯s heritage and Liu Xuantong¡¯s strength. Many of them had even fought with him before and knew how powerful and terrifying Liu Xuantong was. He was definitely one of the top prodigies present.


    However, Zhang Shan killed Liu Xuantong as if he were a mere bug. He even had the strength to kill the other three. This strength was simply too terrifying, making one¡¯s heart palpitate.


    After doing all of this, Zhang Shan still seemed fine and even blocked Bai Xuanruo¡¯s and the other genius¡¯s attacks. There was no fear in his eyes. He was so calm that it was unbelievable. He even took the initiative to provoke them. He was so ferocious that it was terrifying.


    ¡°This fellow is either crazy or his strength is extremely frightening. Either way, he has the confidence to remain calm.¡±


    Just his posture alone caused quite a number of people to secretly sigh in surprise. If it were them standing there, it was likely that their legs would have long trembled in fear. How could they still maintain their calm posture?


    ¡°If Zhang Shan were to leave the Saint Cultivation tform alive today, he would be the most sought-after prodigy, and the world would know his name. He would be fought over by all the major sects.¡±


    ¡°However, now he has to face Bai Xuanruo. His strength will be put to the real test now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Liu Xuantong is only a genius of the Divine Eye Sect. Compared to the major forces, his foundation is stillcking.¡±


    However, even though many people thought that Bai Xuanruo might be much stronger than Liu Xuantong, and were convinced by Bai Xuanruo¡¯s words, more than half of them did not step forward, afraid that they would be targeted by Zhang Shan.


    After all, the scripture could be found again. However, if they lost their lives, there was nothing they could do. Zhang Shan was obviously awless and vicious person. Who knew if he would go crazy and kill people? Moreover, no one knew if he had revealed his true trump card. What if he had some other lethal moves? It was all very uncertain.


    Therefore, after Jiang Ming showed his unyielding momentum, the situation on the Saint Cultivation tform was at a stalemate for a while. Many people chose to wait and see.


    ¡°Fellow cultivators, don¡¯t provoke that guy!¡± In front of the geniuses of the Ghost Spirit Sect, Huai Mei warned them in a low voice to not get involved in this matter.


    The Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s cultivation technique was special, and the strength of their divine souls far exceeded those of the same rank. Huai Mei was one of the best among them. She felt that Zhang Shan¡¯s origins were even more mysterious. They had to exercise caution.


    Fang Yue of the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven also warned his fellow disciples beside him, ¡°Zhang Shan is mysterious. He¡¯s not someone you can afford to offend. Don¡¯t be the one to stand out!¡±


    ¡°But¡­ If we don¡¯t make a move, and if the scripturends in the hands of the other two grotto-heavens in the future, it will likely backfire on us,¡± a disciple whispered.


    Fang Yue¡¯s eyes were twinkling as they flickered with a mysterious light. ¡°Before I left, the sect master told me that the stars showed that there would be unexpected elements on the Saint Cultivation tform. It won¡¯t be easy for those guys to join forces to obtain the Saint Cultivation Scripture.¡±


    The other disciples of the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven were stunned for a moment before they shut their mouths and stopped questioning him.


    The reason why the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven could prosper until now was closely rted to the astrology techniques of the previous sect masters. No one would doubt it.


    Fang Yue¡¯s eyes flickered as he stared at the arrogant figure in the arena. He was wondering whether the unexpected element was him.


    ¡°Not necessarily. There are many hidden geniuses this time¡ªthat young kid from the Green Feather Cultivation Academy, the person from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain who seems to have experienced the transformation of the death tribtion, and the swordsman from the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven.¡±


    Fang Yue sighed. On this trip to the ck Rock Ruins, the various major forces had used all their trump cards. This Foundation Establishment Realm area was only the tip of the iceberg. Thepetition in other regions was also extremely fierce.


    He raised his head and looked further away from the Saint Cultivation tform. He could vaguely see that behind this towering mountain, dazzling multicolored light flew in the distant sky, containing an aura that made all Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators fear.


    ¡°I wonder what the oue of that Golden Core Realm area is. This battle for the Saint Cultivation tform needs to end as soon as possible. Otherwise, when the ck Rock Ruins are about to fall, the restrictions will lose their effectiveness and the two areas will be connected. That can be said to be a disaster for Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators.¡±


    While the geniuses of the various sects were having their own thoughts, an inconspicuous figure stood calmly at the back of the crowd, watching the battle. His hands were clenched tightly in his sleeves, and his knuckles had turned white.


    ¡°Sir, are you here?¡±


    * * *


    ¡°Zhang Shan, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re invincible just because you killed Liu Xuantong. The waters of the world of immortal cultivation run deeper than you can imagine!¡±


    Bai Xuanruo did not care that no one stepped up. He sneered and walked out first, staring at Jiang Ming coldly.


    ¡°Friends, since all of you are unwilling to step up, then all of the spiritual light on this kid will belong to me!¡±

 Chapter 367 - 367 Extremely Brutal (2)

    367 Extremely Brutal (2)


    Bai Xuanruo¡¯s voice was calm as it spread far and wide. He was not affected by Liu Xuantong¡¯s death at all, and his eyes shone with strong confidence.


    Thank you readers!


    Although Bai Xuanruo and Liu Xuantong had both entered a major sect outside the Kingdom for further training, he looked down on Liu Xuantong from the bottom of his heart. He had only relied on his evil ways to increase his strength. How could he bepared to the three grotto-heavens?


    ¡°This demon is vicious, cruel, and doesn¡¯t conform to the path of cultivation. Killing him will be a great merit!¡±


    The top genius from the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven smiled calmly. However, it made Huai Mei, Fang Yue, and many other geniuses feel disgusted. This guy was such a hypocrite.


    ¡°Hahaha! Alright!¡±


    Bai Xuanruo had a feminine appearance. However, his actions were swift and decisive. With a loudugh, he stretched his arm forward and struck out with his palm.


    The air rippled and distorted, and a dark, cold wave swept out, turning into a huge water wave. It was incredibly powerful and pressed down on Jiang Ming.


    Boom!


    A bone-piercing chill swept out, causing the surrounding temperature to instantly plummet, as if it could freeze one¡¯s very soul. It caused some of the spectating cultivators to slow down the flow of spiritual energy in their meridians.


    ¡°The Cangming Primordial Water contains the power of extreme cold. Even I would find it extremely troublesome to block. Bai Xuanruo is indeed a monster. As expected of the top genius of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven. He actually withstood the tempering of the Cangming Primordial Water and refined it into his body. His future achievements might really surpass the current master of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven!¡± The top genius of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven smiled faintly and made a casualment.


    The other geniuses were also frightened. The power of the Cangming Primordial Water was unparalleled. However, it was extremely difficult to refine. Even in the Cangming Grotto-Heaven, no one dared be so bold as to refine it into their bodies. However, Bai Xuanruo actually seeded.


    Even Huai Mei was shocked. She had expected Bai Xuanruo to have refined some of the Cangming Primordial Water. However, she had not expected him to be thus sessful. In terms of the density and quality of spiritual energy, there was probably no one present who could surpass him.


    Many people shook their heads in secret. They did not think highly of the arrogant Zhang Shan. Previously, he had disyed his strength, relying on his tyrannical spiritual energy to kill Liu Xuantong and the others.


    However, the spiritual energy that Bai Xuanruo disyed was clearly stronger than Zhang Shan¡¯s. Moreover, the extremely cold power of the Cangming Primordial Water was the greatest nemesis of metal and fire attributes.


    ¡°No wonder Bai Xuanruo was so eager to stand out. It turns out that he wanted to take advantage of the situation.¡±


    Many people came to a realization. Some people were even envious. However, there was nothing they could do.


    Behind the crowd, a in figure had a trace of anxiety and worry sh across his eyes.


    The power of the Cangming Primordial Water erupted. In Jiang Ming¡¯s vision, it was as if there was a huge cloud that covered the sky and the sun. It contained the power of thunder and crashed down on him.


    ¡°There are indeed some ws in the Metal Fire Mysterious Art.¡± Jiang Ming looked at the approaching ck palm and sighed.


    The cultivation technique could continue to be developed and be stronger and more proficient. However, the quality of Jiang Ming¡¯s spiritual energy was indeed not enough in front of the Cangming Primordial Water.


    ¡°It seems like I have to find a powerful spiritual fire that I can refine into my body to increase mybat strength!¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself. He thought of a few solutions in an instant. However, he did not continue to think about it. After all, he was still in the middle of a battle.


    ¡°However, such Cangming Primordial Water makes me a little envious.¡±


    ¡°What is he doing?¡± The geniuses watching the battle were stunned.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Bai Xuanruo sneered. Even a Golden Core Realm cultivator would not dare casually let the Cangming Primordial Water touch their body. This fellow was so arrogant. He really did not know what was good for him.


    ¡°You will regret it when your body is destroyed by the power of the Cangming Primordial Water.¡±


    Boom!


    The giant wave of spiritual energy formed by the Cangming Primordial Water mmed down fiercely and pressed down on Jiang Ming¡¯s outstretched palm.


    However, just when everyone thought that Zhang Shan would be smashed into a pulp, they suddenly saw something unbelievable


    The power of the Cangming Primordial Water collided with the gold and red mes, creating ripples and white fog. The gold and red mes were clearly unable to withstand the Cangming Primordial Water and were rapidly being extinguished.


    However, at the same time, the Cangming Primordial Water actually disappeared for some reason, as if it was swallowed by something.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    What kind of Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator could resist the corrosive power of the Cangming Primordial Water?


    As for Bai Xuanruo, who had attacked, his expression changed drastically as he shouted in shock, ¡°What did you do?¡±


    The Cangming Primordial Water that he had summoned was not made out of ordinary spiritual energy. It was one with him, like a part of his body. Now, he suddenly felt that the ball of Cangming Primordial Water that he had summoned had actually been reduced, as if it had been siphoned by an invisible existence.


    Facing Bai Xuanruo¡¯s question, Jiang Ming could be bothered to exin. However, the flickering cultivation runes in his palm circted faster and faster.

 Chapter 368 - 368 Extremely Brutal (3)

    368 Extremely Brutal (3)


    ¡°It¡¯s the Star Refining Technique. Suck it, loser!¡±


    Thank you readers!


    Under Jiang Ming¡¯s full strength, the power of the Star Refining Technique erupted. A terrifying power spread out from Jiang Ming¡¯s palm. Bright runes shone and spread crazily toward the water wave.


    Strands of Cangming Primordial Water gushed into Jiang Ming¡¯s body like a river breaking through its banks.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty decent!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed as he looked at Bai Xuanruo in surprise, as if he were looking at a pile of gold.


    !!


    From the moment Bai Xuanruo used this technique, Jiang Ming sensed that unique power. It was strange but familiar.


    It was strange because he had never seen it before. However, it was familiar because the aura of that power was not ordinary spiritual energy, but a secret energy.


    Not long after entering the ck Rock Ruins, Jiang Ming learned the Star Refining Technique in a stone hall and refined arge amount of celestial energy. He passed the first tribtion of the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body and advanced to the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    He did not expect to encounter another type of secret energy so quickly. Although there was much less of this energypared to how much celestial energy Jiang Ming had encountered earlier, it was still something. If he nned properly, he might be able to do something significant in the future.


    Meanwhile, Bai Xuanruo was scared out of his wits. His eyes were filled with horror. ¡°What kind of monster are you?¡±


    At this moment, Bai Xuanruo was no longer as calm as before. He circted his cultivation technique with all his might and tried his best to retrieve the Cangming Primordial Water.


    However, Jiang Ming had already absorbed it! Although Bai Xuanruo hadpletely refined the Cangming Primordial Water, Jiang Ming¡¯s Star Refining Technique was obviously more advanced than the refining technique of the Cangming Grotto-heaven.


    The enormous water wave, which was still extremely powerful earlier, was torn apart by twopletely different forces at this moment.


    This scene immediately shocked everyone watching the battle. They never expected the battle to turn out like this.


    Huai Mei¡¯s red lips were slightly parted. She was somewhat in disbelief. She had already guessed that Zhang Shan might have some other tricks up his sleeve to counter the power of the Cangming Primordial Water. However, she had never expected that it would be such a ferocious and brutal method!


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Zhang Shan actually has a technique that can refine the Cangming Primordial Water¡­¡±


    ¡°This person is hiding something big. We have to take him down. Perhaps we can obtain a shocking opportunity from him!¡± The eyes of the top genius of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven shed with a hint of ruthlessness.


    He nced in two directions and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Fellow Bai Xuanruo, this demon is evil. Everyone should kill him. Let me help you!¡±


    Among the Spirit Silkworm Mountain disciples, an inconspicuous figureughed loudly. Suddenly, he leaped up and erupted with a terrifying might as he charged over.


    Even the other people from Spirit Silkworm Mountain were dumbfounded. This disciple had always kept a low profile. They thought that he was lucky to be here. They did not expect him to be so powerful.


    ¡°Just who is he?¡± The Spirit Silkworm Mountain disciples looked at each other, and none of them could figure it out.


    Only the leading genius of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain at the forefront had a trace of shock sh across his eyes, as if he had thought of something.


    On the other side, a young man in white robes slowly walked out. ¡°I¡¯m Xu Yi from the Green Feather Cultivation Academy. Sorry for offending you!¡±

 Chapter 369 - 369 Sweep Across (1)

    369 Sweep Across (1)


    On the Saint Cultivation tform, the spiritual energy water wave formed by the Cangming Primordial Water waspletely torn apart. Two forces were frantically fighting for the remaining power of the Cangming Primordial Water.


    Thank you readers!


    At the same time, all kinds of attacks were also mercilessly thrown at the other party.


    As soon as the battle between Jiang Ming and Bai Xuanruo began, it was ferocious. Moreover, everyone with discerning eyes could see that Bai Xuanruo¡¯s ever-victorious Cangming Primordial Water seemed to have met its nemesis, and its momentum was falling.


    At this moment, some of the top geniuses, who were watching the battle, finally made their move.


    A figure from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain charged toward the battlefield. With every step he took,yers of spiritual light ripples erupted from his body before dissipating into the air. His aura also became more and more vigorous. It was so terrifying that it made people¡¯s hearts palpitate.


    !!


    In the eyes of the others, the spiritual light emitted from this unfamiliar genius seemed to shedyers of old skin, revealing a new body. It was filled with boundless spiritual light and contained an astonishingly vigorous blood Qi.


    Almost everyone was shocked. Since when did the Spirit Silkworm Mountain produce such a monster?


    Even the disciples of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain did not expect this. Their faces were filled with confusion as if they did not know the existence of this figure at all.


    ¡°What?¡± The Spirit Silkworm Mountain¡¯s top genius, who led the team, stared fixedly at the back of the figure, disbelief appearing in his eyes.


    How did a person, who was essentially a cripple back then, cultivate the mysterious scripture of Spirit Silkworm Mountain and transform into a monstrous genius?


    ¡°He finally made his move!¡± Only Huai Mei and a few others were looking at that figure with grave gazes.


    ¡°The Spirit Silkworm Mountain, huh?¡± Even the eyes of the genius from the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven shed with a strange light. ¡°Rumor has it that this person was born with a defective spiritual core and was dull and stupid. He was almost unable to cultivate. For decades, he seemed to be stuck at the first level of the Qi Refinement Realm without being able to advance. However, after obtaining a secret scripture from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain, his life changed. Like a silkworm transforming into a butterfly, he cleansed his meridians and became stronger and stronger.¡±


    ¡°No one knows how powerful he is! It won¡¯t be good for such a person to acquire the scripture!¡±


    Huai Mei¡¯s gaze was extremely serious. It was rumored that the scripture of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain was dug out from the ck Rock Ruins. Its power was terrifying and not inferior to the Saint Cultivation Scripture. However, very few people could master it.


    If this cripple really managed to master this scripture, he would definitely be one of the most terrifying existences here. Not many people would be able to stop him.


    Even Bai Xuanruo, who was injured on the battlefield, had a slight change in expression. He did not expect that there would be such a monstrous figure in the Spirit Silkworm Mountain. He was a little suspicious if he could stop this person at his peak.


    Just as everyone was shocked by the shamelessness of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain, a figure soared into the sky on the other side. His appearance was gentle. However, his attack was terrifying. Runes filled the sky with a wave of his hand and transformed into nine bloody spears that were surrounded by spiritual fog, lightning, and other phenomena. Murderous intent filled the sky and suddenly shot down.


    ¡°That¡¯s Xu Yi from the Green Feather Cultivation Academy. What a terrifying aura!¡±


    All the geniuses¡¯ expressions changed as they looked at the figure in awe. Among the geniuses present, the person with the greatest reputation for killing was this person. It was rumored that he had risen from the bottom and killed countless cultivators along the way. That was how he had gotten to this ce.


    Seeing this, Bai Xuanruo also roared loudly. His spiritual energy poured out and turned into a ck wave, lifting him up and charging toward Jiang Ming.


    For a moment, the three peerless geniuses attacked at the same time. Terrifying spiritual light swept out, turning into an iparably powerful force that shot at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Die!¡± The genius from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain was as fast as a ghost. He was the first to arrive in front of Jiang Ming. His eyes were full of disdain, and murderous intent burst out. He shot a punch.


    His gaze was arrogant and unrestrained. However, his face was expressionless, as if he was looking at a dead man.


    ¡°I used to be crippled and was constantly abused. I only reached this step after experiencing seven life-or-death tribtions. How can ordinary people understand my pain? Today is the day I show the world how powerful I am!¡±


    He had used all his strength in this punch.


    From today onward, he was the strongest Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator out there. He would definitely be the next leader of his sect.


    Bang!


    However, he was pped away with a muffled sound.


    Jiang Ming struck out with his palm, and the blood Qi between his fingers and palms contained traces of the great cultivation runes. It destroyed the phoenix!

 Chapter 370 - 370 Sweep Across (2)

    370 Sweep Across (2)


    The horrifying sound of bones breaking was heard. He saw a scene that he would never forget for the rest of his life.


    Thank you readers!


    Jiang Ming¡¯s punch did not lose its momentum. The terrifying force was directly transmitted to his crippled arm. His arm was almost blown off and the force spread to the rest of his body before he was sent flying as blood sttered everywhere.


    Almost at the same time that Jiang Ming sent him flying, the nine bloody spears flew down and mercilessly shot at Jiang Ming¡¯s vital points.


    Waves of cold murderous intent surged from the bloody spears like a tsunami. For a moment, it was as if a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood appeared in front of Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes, trying to destroy his morale.


    ¡°I condensed these Spirit ying Blood Spears. Die!¡± Xu Yi of the Green Feather Cultivation Academy controlled the nine bloody spears and used his divine soul to emit cultivation sounds, disturbing Jiang Ming¡¯s divine soul.


    This man looked gentle. However, his murderous intent soared into the sky.


    ¡°This guy has probably killed quite a few Foundation Establishment Realm experts.¡± Many of the geniuses who were watching the battle felt their hearts skip a beat. Xu Yi, the God of ughter, lived up to his reputation.


    However, Jiang Ming revealed a strange smile. Xu Yi was trying to intimidate him.


    What a joke!


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly raised his head. He looked calmly at Xu Yi, the God of ughter.


    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re quite bold!¡± Xu Yi sneered. When he revealed his murderous intent, he dared to look him in the eye!


    However, in an instant, his expression changed.


    An iparably violent aura burst out from Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes and ruthlessly pierced into Xu Yi¡¯s divine soul.


    All kinds of indescribable and terrifying scenes appeared in his divine soul. It seemed to be endless.


    Xu Yi let out a shrill scream as blood flowed out of his eyes and ears.


    At the same time, Jiang Ming flicked his fingers, and the Metal Fire Mysterious Art burst out like brilliant fireworks. It collided with the bloody spears and destroyed them!


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡±


    Looking at Jiang Ming¡¯s body, a terrifying murderous intent erupted in an instant. All the spectating geniuses werepletely shocked.


    Who exactly was Zhang Shan?


    How could there be such a terrifying person?


    First, he fought against Bai Xuanruo with ease. He was not afraid of his attack¡¯s corrosive power at all! Then, he used his body to fight against Can Zhuo, the disciple from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain, who had experienced several life-or-death tribtions, and pushed him back with a punch. And now, he had almost defeated Xu Yi as well! Just who was he? Why was he so monstrously powerful?


    ¡°Bai Xuanruo, Xu Yi, Can Zhuo¡­ In terms of true strength, they¡¯re easily among the top five!¡± Huai Mei¡¯s mind swayed in shock. ¡°Especially Can Zhuo¡­ If it was just a battle of physical strength, I¡¯m afraid no one here couldpete with him. Even that mysterious guy from the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven would not fight head-on with him. However, he was forced back by Zhang Shan with one strike. What realm has he reached on the path of body refinement?¡±


    However, at this moment, Bai Xuanruo was already in a dilemma. He could only grit his teeth and go all out. He poured out all the spiritual energy in his body and refined the Cangming Primordial Water into a huge axe that shed down fiercely.


    ¡°Eat this!¡±


    Bai Xuanruo¡¯s eyes shed with ruthlessness. Any cultivation technique had its limits. A cultivation technique that could refine the Cangming Primordial Water had to be extremely profound. No matter what, a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator could not cultivate it to the highest sess.


    As long as he broke through his limits, he would still have a chance of winning this battle.


    ¡°You¡¯re not that stupid, after all!¡± Jiang Ming looked at the huge axe that descended from the sky.


    There was indeed a limit to his Star Refining Technique. Otherwise, he would have swallowed the giant water wave earlier and would not have allowed Bai Xuanruo to drag him along.


    ¡°However, my trump card is not just the Star Refining Technique!¡±


    Jiang Ming chuckled and shed out with his fingers without fear. Dazzling blood Qi erupted and turned into a bright blood Qi sword, colliding with the giant axe.


    The blood Qi collided with the Cangming Primordial Water. Intense ripples erupted, and they destroyed and devoured each other.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Bai Xuanruo¡¯s moralepletely copsed as he looked at this scene in disbelief.


    ¡°What cultivation technique does this person cultivate? He¡¯s able to fight against the Cangming Primordial Water with just the blood Qi of his physical body?¡±


    Once again, everyone was shocked.


    The Cangming Primordial Water was a strange object born from heaven and earth. It was unpredictable and destructive. Even ordinary magical tools would be corroded by it, let alone the body of a cultivator which was far inferior to a magical tool.


    However, Zhang Shan¡¯s blood Qi, which was only at the Foundation Establishment Realm, was actually able to sh head-on with the Cangming Primordial Water. Moreover, he was not at a disadvantage. This made everyone feel that their worldview had been subverted. They felt that it was absurd and terrifying!


    ¡°I used the Star Refining Technique to devour a huge amount of celestial energy. I also used the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body to refine my body and blood Qi. I experienced several heavenly tribtions. The blood Qi obtained from the transformation is not something that can be resisted by any natural water!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart did not waver. This tie was only because his body refinement cultivation had just entered the early stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm. If he were also at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm, the Cangming Primordial Water would not stand a chance.


    ¡°Take another punch from me!¡±


    Since he had revealed his body refinement prowess, Jiang Ming did not have to hide anything. He shot a punch again, and the blood Qi surged like a tide. It traversed the air like a bloody lightning bolt and hit Bai Xuanruo, who looked shocked.


    The strongest Foundation Establishment Realm genius of the Cangming Grotto-Heaven, a strongpetitor for the next sect master, Bai Xuanruo, died immediately.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze was cold and sharp. He instantly arrived in front of Xu Yi. He pressed down lightly with his palm.


    The blood Qi gathered and shot down. The spectators closed their eyes.


    The scene of Jiang Ming using his blood Qi to fight against the Cangming Primordial Water was too terrifying.


    ¡°I will not lose!¡± Xu Yi roared with a ferocious expression. He was no longer as gentle and restrained as before. His long hair danced wildly, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    He let out a sharp cry and gathered all the spiritual energy and soul power in his body and turned it into a bloody sword in front of him. It condensed his murderous intent and anger. With a ng, it rushed up to the sky and shed at the palm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve touched a higher realm!¡± Xu Yi¡¯s face was filled with fanaticism.


    However, it was all for naught. The bloody sword shattered. The palm that was pressing down was like an unstoppable rock.


    Xu Yi was crushed! The strongest student of the younger generation of the Green Feather Cultivation Academy, Xu Yi, had fallen.


    ¡°Zhang Shan. I¡¯ll kill you!¡± In the distance, Can Zhuo had stopped himself from being crippled and finally suppressed the boiling blood qi in his body as he roared.


    One of his arms was hanging limply by his side, and his mouth and nose were bleeding profusely from Jiang Ming¡¯s attack. It was a miserable scene.


    However, at this moment, a strange light was surging all over Can Zhuo¡¯s body. His face became paler and paler, and the blood flowing out of his wounds mysteriously flowed back into his body.


    The light in Can Zhuo¡¯s eyes grew dimmer. However, there was a ball of golden light on his chest that grew brighter and brighter. It flickered and flickered like a heartbeat, making thumping sounds.


    ¡°Is he going to transform again?¡±

 Chapter 371 - 371 Enough to Kill You (1)

    371 Enough to Kill You (1)


    At the center of the tform, a muffled but powerful sound came from within his body. It was as if a sacred drum was beating. The spiritual light and fog rolled back and entered his body. The golden light in his chest became brighter and brighter, and the life force quickly gathered.


    Thank you readers!


    Vaguely, his broken body seemed to be emitting a faint heat.


    Within the golden light, a new figure gradually appeared.


    This sudden change caused everyone to be dumbstruck and unable to shift their gazes away.


    ¡°Is this the Nine Transformations of the Spirit Silkworm?¡± Huai Mei inhaled a breath of cold air. Even though she had seen a lot, she was still rendered speechless by this scene.


    !!


    No matter how demonic and violent an ordinary cultivator¡¯s cultivation technique was, they would still use their own body as the foundation to continuously cultivate and evolve. However, the transformation of this person in front of them had been reborn. His old body was almostpletely gone, turning into nutrients for his new body to transform.


    This was simply unbelievable. If Can Zhuo was not careful, he might die. How could he take such a risk?


    Everyone present was also shocked. It was rumored that the founder of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain had dug out some kind of peerless secret technique from the ck Rock Ruins. It could continuously transform the body, and when it waspleted, it could even beparable to a Saint¡¯s body.


    The Spirit Silkworm Mountain was also named after this technique. It was also because of this technique that it became one of the major forces.


    However, this technique was extremely difficult to cultivate, and the transformation was extremely dangerous. There was an extremely high chance of dying during the process. It was rumored that ordinary Spirit Silkworm Mountain disciples would only have a seventy to eighty percent chance of surviving the first transformation when they had umted enough strength at the Foundation Establishment Realm or the Golden Core Realm.


    However, great opportunities always came with danger. With every transformation, the cultivator¡¯s strength could advance by leaps and bounds. This was also the reason the Spirit Silkworm Mountain was able to establish itself in the world of immortal cultivation.


    ¡°However, ording to the rumors, Can Zhuo has already transformed twice in a row in the Qi Refinement and Foundation Establishment Realms. His strength is terrifying! How can he undergo a third transformation?¡±


    Anyone could see that the transformation was fierce and rapid. In the depths of the golden light, a new body was clearly about to be born. Its aura was much stronger than before, and a terrifying pressure was faintly discernible, causing people¡¯s hearts to palpitate.


    Fang Yue of the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven¡¯s eyes flickered with starlight. He was somewhat unsure of who the unexpected factor was. Wasn¡¯t Zhang Shan like they had thought? Was it Can Zhuo?


    Jiang Ming was also surprised.


    After entering the Saint Cultivation tform, Jiang Ming had met several Spirit Silkworm Mountain cultivators. At that time, he felt that their cultivation technique was somewhat familiar. However, he could not figure out the source. Today, after seeing this clumsy transformation, he finally understood.


    ¡°It¡¯s from the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s heart was in turmoil. The secret technique of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain was definitely rted to the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body!


    Although the form was different, the cultivation runes and aura contained in the transformation technique were simr to those of the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body.


    ¡°From the looks of it, there are some simrities between the two!¡± Jiang Ming murmured in his heart, ¡°However, the difference between these two techniques is still very big. Although they both use the tempering of life-or-death tribtions to continuously break through their limits, the Spirit Silkworm Mountain¡¯s secret technique directly forsakes the old body and refines the new body. The Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body, on the other hand, refines an immense amount of secret energy into one¡¯s body. The newborn body is the source. Thus, there¡¯s no need to abandon the old body. In fact, if you want to cultivate the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body, the most important thing is your own body! Are they two opposing techniques?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s mind raced, and his divine will spread out like a tide, carefully observing the remnants of the transformation. ¡°No, the Spirit Silkworm Mountain¡¯s secret technique seems like it is far inferior to the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body. There is only a slight simrity. However, the difference in the great cultivation is too great. It¡¯s merely a knock-off!¡±


    In a moment, Jiang Ming had some theories, and he felt that it was almost right.


    ¡°Zhang Shan, he¡¯s at his weakest now!¡±


    Suddenly, an imperceptible spiritual force entered Jiang Ming¡¯s divine will.


    He discreetly nced in the direction of the Ghost Spirit Sect, only to see Huai Mei standing there without moving.


    ¡°Looks like the Ghost Spirit Sect doesn¡¯t really get along with the Spirit Silkworm Mountain!¡± Jiang Ming pursed his lips. He did not think that he was so charming that Huai Mei, who he had met by chance, would help him so much.


    How could a person who could be a core disciple of arge sect be a simple person? This woman was probably using him.


    ¡°Zhang Shan, when hepletes his transformation, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be in trouble!¡± one of the individual cultivators also shouted.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Jiang Ming smiled and said lightly, ¡°I¡¯ll give him a chance to die a dignified death! ¡±


    ¡°Such shameless boasting!¡±


    ¡°How arrogant! To be honest, I like it. Just don¡¯t get killedter!¡±


    There was chaos everywhere. Some geniuses wereughing and egging him on However, most of them thought that Zhang Shan was so arrogant that he was going to be in trouble.

 Chapter 372 - 372 Enough to Kill You (2)

    372 Enough to Kill You (2)


    No one knew how strong he would be after undergoing two transformations in the Foundation Establishment Realm. Perhaps he could really be on par with the most terrifying cultivators out there!


    Thank you readers!


    His brows creased inexplicably. Clearly, this unforeseen event was beyond his expectations. He already had a countermeasure against Gu Chi. However, if another powerhouse from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain popped out, then it would be hard to predict what the oue of the matter would be.


    ¡°If I were to directly attack now¡­¡± A strange look shed in his eyes. However, his gaze focused a secondter. He looked at the center of the battlefield and shook his head gently.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. Forget it. It does not matter if he¡¯s transformed three times. I have never lost a single battle so far. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    At the same time, in the center of the Saint Cultivation tform, a figure bathed in golden light was finally reborn.


    !!


    He was tall and slender, and his hair was as ck as ink. His injured arm waspletely unharmed, and his aura was terrifyingly powerful. Thick spiritual light gathered in his eyes, containing a sharp and vigorous cultivation aura.


    ¡°You actually allowed me toplete my transformation. I don¡¯t know whether you¡¯re just confident or ridiculously stupid.¡± Can Zhuo¡¯s eyes were calm as he slowly spoke.


    ¡°If I were to attack during your transformation, it is likely that you¡¯d have directly borrowed the transformation energy to siphon my strength and even vitality, helping your new body be stronger,¡± Jiang Ming stood with his hands behind his back and said with a faint smile.


    Can Zhuo¡¯s expression changed slightly, and his pupils suddenly constricted. He stared at Jiang Ming and shouted sternly, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    The others were baffled. What energy? What were these two talking about?


    Only Huai Mei, Mo Feng, and a few other people had a look of bewilderment in their eyes. What was going on? How did Zhang Shan actually have an understanding of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain¡¯s secret technique?


    Moreover, judging from Can Zhuo¡¯s expression, he did not seem to be faking it. He was clearly extremely shocked. This further proved that Zhang Shan definitely had a deep understanding of the secret technique of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain.


    Jiang Mingughed and said, ¡°You can scare others. However, you can¡¯t scare me. Your so-called life-or-death transformation is actually just the transformation of your flesh and bones. As for your spiritual core and the others, they have remained unchanged. It¡¯s just that you experienced cleansing and tempering of your body during the transformation. This is a trump card that stops you from dying. However, it is also your greatest weakness. Your new body is actually not perfect! It is much less experienced!¡± Jiang Ming exined.


    Although he had never cultivated the Spirit Silkworm Mountain¡¯s secret technique, he had cultivated the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body and his spiritual energy. Thus, he could see the truth behind this secret technique.


    After the initial shock, Jiang Ming did not think much of it. It was just a knock-off of his technique. It was also very wed.


    ¡°Enough, shut up!¡± Can Zhuo¡¯s expression changed drastically as he roared.


    He was no longer as calm as before. He charged at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°This is the w of the Nine Transformations of the Spirit Silkworm, huh?¡± Mo Feng, the genius of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, and the others were all surprised, and their hearts were filled with trepidation.


    The Spirit Silkworm Mountain was considered a rather unique sect in the Feather Kingdom. Although it was squarely in the middle of the major forces in terms of strength, one or two terrifying powerhouses would always jump out during the great tribtion.


    Sometimes, even the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven was afraid of these powerhouses.


    Therefore, how did an individual cultivator like Zhang Shan know so much?


    Outside the battlefield, the geniuses from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain, who were watching the battle, had already turned gloomy, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°What?¡± Can Zhuo stared nkly at the palm that had blocked his most powerful attack.


    His eyes were filled with intense disbelief. How could someone in the Foundation Establishment Realm use their physical body to block his punch?


    Jiang Ming pushed his palm and activated the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body. The ring blood Qi swept out, and it was as if the might of the heavens had descended. It hit Can Zhuo until he spat out blood and flew backward. He fell far away from the Saint Cultivation tform.


    ¡°Who is this guy?¡± The starlight in Fang Yue¡¯s eyes fluctuated rapidly, and he could not understand the situation at all.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± Gu Chi, the Holy Son of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, finally showed interest in the battle. ¡°Zhang Shan seems to be more powerful than I thought.¡±


    In the center of the Saint Cultivation tform, Can Zhuo stared at Jiang Ming in horror.


    He could not be med for this. After all, he had been told he had cultivated the most powerful technique of his sect.


    However, he would never have imagined that his attack would be blocked so easily.


    ¡°You¡¯re not at the Foundation Establishment Realm¡­ No, you¡¯re not even human!¡± Can Zhuo stared at the figure that was slowly walking over in front of him in shock and horror as he babbled incoherently.


    ¡°Do you think the Spirit Silkworm Mountain¡¯s cultivation technique is unique?¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s tone was mocking.


    Everyone was shocked.


    ¡°What?¡± Can Zhuo¡¯s pupils constricted. ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s impossible! Master once said that the Nine Transformations of the Spirit Silkworm is a unique cultivation technique.¡±


    Mo Feng and the others also looked at Jiang Ming with sharp eyes. What did he mean? Had he also cultivated that technique?


    ¡°Or has he cultivated a simr technique?¡± Gu Chi¡¯s eyes narrowed. He was getting more and more interested in Zhang Shan.


    Even though he came from a blessednd of immortal cultivation, some ancient secret techniques were still important to him. If hebined them with his own Saint Realm techniques, he would be shockingly powerful.


    Suddenly, Can Zhuo stared at Jiang Ming, who was gradually approaching him. Looking at the surging blood Qi on his body and the great cultivation runes surrounding him, he seemed to remember something. A trace of surprise shed in his eyes. He asked in surprise, ¡°Do you have a sacred body?¡±


    ¡°Sacred body?¡± His words attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and they all pricked up their ears.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart jumped. However, he stared at Can Zhuo and did not speak immediately.


    He could feel that Can Zhuo¡¯s tone was not certain, and he even sounded like he was testing the waters. This meant that he did not know much about the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body. However, the fact that he could say the words ¡°sacred body¡± meant that the Nine Transformations of the Spirit Silkworm was indeed rted to the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body.


    ¡°However, it seems that he doesn¡¯t know much. In that case. There¡¯s no need to ask him any more questions!¡± Jiang Ming thought.


    He looked back at Can Zhuo and did not say anything else. Blood Qi gathered between his palms, and terrifying energy swirled around him. It intertwined with the spiritual light, making him look demonic.


    ¡°What?¡± Can Zhuo coughed out blood from the corner of his mouth. However, he still said in disbelief, ¡°The secret technique says that the path leading to a sacred body is a dead end. How can you¡­?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed as he said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know whether the path to the sacred body leads to a dead end or not. At the very least, it¡¯s enough to kill you!¡±


    The sword he made out of blood Qi shot out, piercing through theyers of fog, directly cutting his body into two.

 Chapter 373 - 373 Your Last Words Are too Long, You Will Regret It! (1)

    373 Your Last Words Are too Long, You Will Regret It! (1)


    Strands of spiritual light rose from the corpse that had been cut into two. They slowly merged into the spiritual light around Jiang Ming.


    Thank you readers!


    He stood on the tform and the spiritual light around him was so thick that it almost materialized. It even surpassed the density of Gu Chi¡¯s and Mo Feng¡¯s spiritual light. All kinds of blurry phenomena were flowing in the light. There were huge swords flying like meteors, and demonic beasts flying across the sky. There were even blurry figures that looked like immortals and gods, spreading the vast aura.


    Even the spiritual light that pervaded the Saint Cultivation tform was extremely receptive to Jiang Ming at this moment. Wisps of it continuously fused into the light around Jiang Ming.


    Finally, Jiang Ming finished absorbing all the spiritual light. He suddenly felt that the suppression from the Saint Cultivation tform was almost non-existent.


    With just a thought, Jiang Ming rose into the air and levitated. He looked down at the people below and said lightly, ¡°Who else wants to spar?¡±


    !!


    At this moment, the Saint Cultivation tform waspletely silent.


    The Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators, who could reach this ce, were all either peerless geniuses or veteran experts who had been at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm for decades or even centuries. Each of them possessed terrifying strength and could be considered a tyrant in the Litfire Region. Even Golden Core Realm cultivators had to treat them with courtesy when they met.


    However, at this moment, these famous young geniuses and veteran experts in the cultivation world of the Feather Kingdom were all rendered speechless.


    Ever since Zhang Shan appeared, they had been shocked time and time again. Now, they were at their limit.


    Liu Xuantong, Bai Xuanruo, Xu Yi, and Can Zhuo were all peerless geniuses of their respective sects. However, they were all killed by Jiang Ming in a single day.


    It was especially so in thest battle with Can Zhuo, the third transformation was almost beyond the limit of the Foundation Establishment Realm. However, such a terrifying person was defeated by Jiang Ming within minutes.


    Many geniuses found this hard to believe. They looked at Jiang Ming¡¯s figure in amazement and awe. However, no one dared make a sound.


    There were even many people who were shocked. What was with the sacred body that was mentioned before Can Zhuo¡¯s death? Just who was Zhang Shan?


    But no one had ever heard of a sacred body. What was going on?


    A in-looking figure had changed his position at some point and was standing in another corner. He stared at the figure with excitement, and his heart was already in turmoil. ¡°Other than that guy, it is impossible for anyone else to be so monstrous. Back when you used the alias ¡®Zhang Shan¡¯, you were already so ruthless. I didn¡¯t expect you to be even more powerful than before.¡±


    ¡°Monster¡­¡± Among the Ghost Spirit Sect geniuses, Huai Mei¡¯s eyes were filled with mixed emotions as she stared at the figure standing alone in the center of the Saint Cultivation tform.


    She did have some thoughts of making use of Jiang Ming in the beginning. She wanted him to fight with everyone until they were all injured so that it would be easier for her to swoop in and take the scripture.


    However, she did not expect Zhang Shan to be so terrifying. He killed four peerless geniuses alone and stole their spiritual light.


    The battle for the Saint Cultivation tform was actually about the spiritual light. The stronger one was, the more recognition they would get from the Saint Cultivation tform and the more spiritual light they could absorb. This spiritual light contained shocking cultivation runes and essence energy, which was beneficial to both cultivation andprehension.


    Of course, to the top geniuses here, the most important thing was to collect as much spiritual light as possible.


    Judging from the current situation, Jiang Ming¡¯s light was the brightest. He had surpassed Gu Chi and Mo Feng and became the strongest person here. If he fought for the Saint Cultivation Scripture now, he might be recognized by the Saint Cultivation tform, and there was a high chance that he would seed.


    However, everyone also knew that with Mo Feng and Gu Chi here, Zhang Shan would have somepetition.


    With this in mind, many people¡¯s gazesnded on the two of them. Since the situation had developed to this point, it was time to make a move.


    Although there were still some top geniuses around who had yet to make a move, such as Fang Yue of the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven, Huai Mei of the Ghost Spirit Sect, and Si Yue of the Chasing Moon Lake, with Zhang Shan¡¯s terrifying performance earlier, even these people themselves were afraid of fighting.


    At this moment, only Gu Chi and Mo Feng could possibly suppress this mysterious monster who had suddenly appeared.


    One of them stood quietly in the air. His white robes made him look extraordinary. His eyes were calm. However, they contained a deep, unreadable expression.


    The spiritual light around him turned into sword auras that emitted deafening roars. It was like a barricade formed by thousands of swords, protecting him.

 Chapter 374 - 374 Your Last Words Are too Long, You Will Regret It! (2)

    374 Your Last Words Are too Long, You Will Regret It! (2)


    An invisible pressure spread out like a hurricane, causing many geniuses to change their expressions. In a daze, they seemed to see a divine sword stabbing down from the sky and piercing their foreheads. They all cried out and retreated.


    Thank you readers!


    Only Huai Mei and a few others were able to resist the sudden pressure of the sword. However, they were all shocked. They did not expect it to be so powerful.


    ¡°What a terrifying sword intent! In such a short period of time, he actually refined the spiritual light to such a state. Zhang Shan is in danger.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of sword intent, do you still remember who the sword intent that erupted at the foot of the mountain belonged to when we entered the Saint Cultivation tform? Has that person not appeared yet?¡± A genius suddenly thought of something and eximed, ¡°Perhaps only that sword intent can bepared to Mo Feng¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°No one below the Golden Core Realm stage can control that sword intent.¡±


    !!


    The others were shocked. What was going on?


    Starlight shed in Fang Yue¡¯s eyes, and he was suddenly stunned. ¡°Is this another test of the Saint Cultivation Peak?¡±


    ¡°Fang Yue, it seems like the Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven has dug out many things from here. You actually know the name of the Saint Cultivation tform!¡± He nced at Fang Yue and did not deny it. Instead, he smiled faintly.


    ¡°Is that really the case. How could that be? I actually missed a great opportunity.¡± Fang Yue was stunned.


    ¡°What opportunity?¡±


    ¡°The Saint Cultivation Peak is the name of this lofty mountain below the Saint Cultivation tform, right?¡± the other geniuses were confused and quickly asked.


    Fang Yue¡¯s eyes flickered, and a look of shock and regret shed across his face. Then, he slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s said that the Saint Cultivation tform was dug out from a forbiddennd. This peak contains the great cultivation of heaven and earth. Cultivating here yields twice the result with half the effort, and it can help peopleprehend the great cultivation. There were countless overwhelming prodigies whoprehended the great cultivation here, and some left behind treasures for their descendants. However, after ten thousand years, almost everything is gone. No one has found such an opportunity for many years! If the sword intent below the peak was not cast by someone, it should be the sword intent left behind by some genius countless years ago. For some reason, it was suddenly activated today and broke through the clouds. Only those with monstrousprehension abilities canprehend a trace of the true essence of that sword intent.¡± As Fang Yue spoke, he kept shaking his head and sighing. His eyes were filled with heartache.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Many geniuses were stunned.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t we sense any cultivation runes?¡± Some of the top geniuses looked unhappy.


    ¡°Because the cultivation runes contained in that sword intent are too profound. Even if we specialized in the cultivation of the sword, we wouldn¡¯t be able toprehend anything from it.¡± Fang Yue sighed.


    A great opportunity was ced in front of them. However, they could not touch it. How could they be willing to ept this?


    What was even worse was that someone seemed to have obtained this opportunity.


    He stared at Mo Fang and said, ¡°His aura is even stronger than before. It¡¯s hard to look straight at him. It seems that he obtained a shocking opportunity from that sword intent.¡±


    The other geniuses were all shocked. They looked at him with envy and jealousy in their eyes. Why did he solely get the benefits?


    Almost no one noticed that among the geniuses of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, an unremarkable young man listened to their discussion and revealed a surprised smile. He shook his head and said nothing more. He only took onest nce at Jiang Ming¡¯s figure and lowered his head again, flipping through a book in his hand.


    Amidst the crowd¡¯splicated emotions of shock and envy, he finally moved.


    A momentter, he walked in front of Jiang Ming and, the two of them stood facing each other in the air.


    The light in his eyes zed like two divine swords shooting out, heading straight for Jiang Ming.


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad. You have a strong foundation, and your attainments in all kinds of cultivation techniques and secret arts are extraordinary. You seem to have experienced hundreds of battles, and your killing intent and spirit are not inferior to Xu Yi. Your physical body is invincible among those of the same level. It can suppress the remnants of three life-or-death transformations. You¡¯re definitely a peerless genius that is rarely seen in the world of immortal cultivation for hundreds of thousands of years. Unfortunately¡­¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately?¡±


    Many geniuses craned their necks to listen to the inexplicable words. They felt that Zhang Shan was already so monstrous that he was almost inhuman. Was Mo Feng stronger than this?


    ¡°Unfortunately, he has inexplicably surpassed the Foundation Establishment Realm.¡± Huai Mei looked up at the arrogant white-robed figure.

 Chapter 375 - 375 Your Last Words Are too Long, You Will Regret It! (3)

    375 Your Last Words Are too Long, You Will Regret It! (3)


    As soon as Huai Mei finished speaking, a terrifying aura suddenly erupted from his body. His spiritual core shone brightly and a ball of golden light bloomed. It devoured all the runes around him and fused into the ball of golden light.


    Thank you readers!


    The inexplicable aura was like a river that had broken through a dam, bing stronger and more vigorous. His ferocious gaze swept in all directions. Everyone who looked at him lowered their heads in submission.


    ¡°Void Core Realm. He has stepped into the Void Core Realm!¡±


    Everyone was extremely shocked as they looked at the inexplicable scene in the void.


    ¡°What a lunatic! What a monster!¡± Even the geniuses in the grotto-heavens and blessednds looked at this scene in disbelief. Their breathing quickened, and their eyes were filled with respect.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this¡­ Hardly anyone steps into this realm!¡± The starlight in Fang Yue¡¯s eyes was somewhat chaotic as he mumbled.


    Above the Foundation Establishment Realm was the Golden Core Realm!


    In the entire world of immortal cultivation, other than the three great grotto-heavens, there were only a few Golden Core Realm cultivators. In fact, there were no more than thirty of them. Every one of them was a powerful expert who possessed terrifying strength. They could easily destroy an immortal cultivation force single-handedly. No matter where they went, they would be honored guests.


    As for the Void Core Realm, it was between the Foundation Establishment Realm and the Golden Core Realm. Cultivators who had entered this realm would still retain the original source of their spirit base. However, their form was already close to that of a Golden Core Realm cultivator. They could disy strength that surpassed the Foundation Establishment Realm and were infinitely closer to the Golden Core Realm.


    When faced with a peerless genius like Mo Feng, who had reached the Void Core Realm, even ordinary early-stage Golden Core Realm cultivators would probably not be his match.


    ¡°If he¡¯s at the Void Core Realm, how could he step into this ce?¡± someone asked in confusion.


    ¡°Those at the Void Core Realm are naturally unable to enter this Foundation Establishment Realm area. However, the Saint Cultivation tform is special. In addition, it¡¯s already close to the Golden Core Realm area. Therefore, the restrictions are somewhat loose. Moreover, he broke through while he was already here.¡± Huai Mei spoke softly and revealed the reason, causing many people toe to a realization.


    ¡°Before entering the ck Rock Ruins, he was already a monstrous genius at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm. Stepping into the next realm is not too far-fetched for him. However, other top geniuses who break through to the next realm usually will try to do so in a secluded ce. They can only attempt to break through after they have consolidated their cultivation and spirit base. I can¡¯t believe he actually stepped into the Void Core Realm in such a dangerous ce without anyone noticing. This means that he haspletely reached the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm and has no way to advance. That¡¯s why he resolutely stepped into the Void Core Realm.¡±


    Even Fang Yue, Huai Mei, and the others had conflicted expressions on their faces. It was not difficult for them to step into the Void Core Realm. However, before that, they needed to consolidate their cultivation and eliminate their own ws. They needed a lot of time to do this. Otherwise, even if they stepped into the Void Core Realm, there would always be ws.


    If it were not for these factors, they would have long stepped into the Void Core Realm.


    And now, Mo Feng had inexplicably chosen to break through to the Void Core Realm. This meant that all his cultivation fruits in the Foundation Establishment Realm had already reached perfection.


    ¡°Zhang Shan has finally bitten off more than he can chew!¡± Huai Mei sighed softly. Normally, fighting someone who was in a higher cultivation realm was amon urrence for geniuses like them. However, when the high-level enemy was such a terrifying existence, who would dare say that they could defeat them?


    ¡°Even if we join forces to surround and kill him, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be his match!¡± Fang Yue shook his head. He originally wanted to fish in troubled waters. However, now it seemed that his goal hadpletely fallen through.


    A long sword condensed from spiritual energy slowly appeared in his hand. He stood with the sword in his hand, and the aura of his entire body finally reached its peak at this moment.


    ¡°Ever since I stepped onto the path of immortality at the age of six, I¡¯ve never stopped. In the past twenty-eight years, I¡¯ve experienced more than seven hundred battles, big and small, and I¡¯ve never lost a single battle! In my eyes, the younger generation of Feather Kingdom are weaklings. All those who stand in my way will die under my sword.¡±


    ¡°Are you done? Rx, take a deep breath, and don¡¯t think too much. Yourst words are too long! You will regret it!¡±

 Chapter 376 - 376 The Sacred Body Reveals Its Apex (1)

    376 The Sacred Body Reveals Its Apex (1)


    Jiang Ming¡¯s voice was calm and abrupt. Even when facing such a peerless prodigy, who had broken through to the Void Core Realm, he still did not panic.


    Thank you readers!


    His sudden interruption also shocked many geniuses.


    Was he crazy? How could he be so arrogant in the face of someone who had already surpassed the Foundation Establishment Realm? What was the difference between this and courting death?


    To top geniuses like them, the gap between the Foundation Establishment Realm and the Void Core Realm was even greater than the Qi Refinement Realm and the Foundation Establishment Realm. Not to mention that the person who had established himself in the Void Core Realm was the number one genius of the Feather Kingdom, Mo Feng!


    When he heard this, he turned to look at Jiang Ming. His expression was lofty as if he were a god overlooking mortals.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s time to end the fight for the Saint Cultivation tform! Zhang Shan, you are not bad. I will give you onest chance. If you bow down now and be my follower, the crimes you havemitted before will be borne by the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. We can let bygones be bygones.¡±


    The moment he said that, the expressions of some of the geniuses from the Cangming Grotto-Heaven, the Spirit Silkworm Mountain, and even the Green Feather Cultivation Academy changed. What did he mean? For some reason, he actually wanted to let Zhang Shan off! Moreover, he wanted to recruit him as well!


    Then wouldn¡¯t the top geniuses of their respective sects have died in vain?


    However, no matter how shocked and resentful they were, no one dared make a sound now. Previously, Mo Feng was already invincible among the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators. Now that he had broken through to the Void Core realm, he could be said to be the best of his generation. No one dared provoke him.


    ¡°It seems like Zhang Shan¡¯s mysteriousness has intrigued him.¡±


    Huai Mei, Fang Yue, and the rest looked calctive. The strength that Zhang Shan had disyed was almost monstrous, and it was simply beyond their understanding. Even they were inexplicably tempted. If they could obtain all kinds of secret techniques from Zhang Shan, their strength would probably advance further.


    ¡°No thank you. I don¡¯t think I can bear that sort of burden.¡± Jiang Ming shook his head and chuckled. ¡°The road to hell is far. You¡¯d better go down quickly and catch up with your friends.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his hand. Between his fingers, streaks of red blood Qi flickered like mes. He shot a punch.


    The blood Qi roared like a surging river, illuminating half of the sky. It turned into a huge square seal in the air and pressed down on him for no reason.


    His gaze was strangely calm. He raised the spiritual energy sword in his hand and gently ced it in front of him. His slender fingers gently flicked the sword, and a rain of sword aura suddenly erupted. It was like a rainstorm of pear blossoms. With a ng, it directly pierced the square seal formed by the blood Qi and dissipated.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death! Only the immortal path can lead to longevity. The part of martial arts is ultimately a wrong path!¡±


    His eyes were cold and merciless. With a wave of his sleeve, the spiritual sword in front of him broke and scattered like dust. The golden light turned into countless bright petals as thin as insect wings and fell toward Jiang Ming.


    For a moment, everyone was in a daze. It was as if what they saw was not a bloody battle but a magnificent fireworks disy.


    ¡°What an exquisite spell, and an inexplicable attainment in immortal cultivation. He¡¯s no weaker than some expert Golden Core Realm cultivators!¡± Some of the more knowledgeable geniuses were shocked and somewhat dazzled.


    Those flower petals were not just objects of beauty. Each of them contained an iparably terrifying killing intent and was extremely sharp. Even if a cultivator at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm touched them, they would probably be directly pierced through.


    Such terrifying power would shatter even a high-grade magical tool. It would be impossible to withstand it!


    ¡°No matter how high one¡¯s martial arts attainments are, when facing a monstrous immortal cultivator, one will ultimately only be defeated.¡± Many people shook their heads. Although Zhang Shan¡¯s martial arts talent was terrifying beyondpare, the power of martial arts still had ws. How could the power of the physical bodypare to all kinds of exquisite spells?


    ¡°What does he want to do? Isn¡¯t he going to use defensive spells?¡±


    All the geniuses were shocked as if they were looking at a madman. Half of his body would probably be destroyed by such an attack.


    The gorgeous rain of petals finally approached and was reflected in Jiang Ming¡¯s pupils.


    ¡°I practice the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body, and I am immortal!¡± Jiang Ming whispered. Starlight flickered on his skin, and a wisp of the great cultivation spread out. His entire body seemed to be glowing, and it was as clear as jade. Standing in the rain of thousands of petals, he was like an indestructible god.


    The attack swept over. The moment itnded lightly on Jiang Ming¡¯s body, it turned into the most terrifying storm of sword Qi and cut Jiang Ming¡¯s body crazily. However, there was a violent sound of metal shing, as if it had cut the toughest metal in the world.


    The petals withered in the collision, turning into specks of light and disappearing into the air.


    Jiang Ming, on the other hand, was bathed in the rain of sword aura and petals. His body was glowing. He walked forward slowly as if he was not affected at all.


    This was the first time the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body was used in a battle. Even the sword intent of a Void Core Realm cultivator could not break through Jiang Ming¡¯s physical defense.


    He spread out his hand, and streaks of blood Qi shot out like crimson thunderbolts. They danced in the air and shattered the rain of petals.

 Chapter 377 - 377 The Sacred Body Reveals Its Apex (2)

    377 The Sacred Body Reveals Its Apex (2)


    ¡°The path of martial arts is far more advanced than you can imagine! Today, I will kill you with my martial arts skills!¡±


    Thank you readers!


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡±


    His gaze was cold and sharp. However, he also realized that Zhang Shan¡¯s attainments in the path of martial arts were higher than Can Zhuo¡¯s.


    ¡°The sacred body¡­¡±


    Inexplicably, he thought of what Can Zhuo had said before he died, and his heart trembled.


    !!


    He let out a cold snort and finally used the entirety of his Void Core Realm cultivation base. He opened his mouth and let out a roar. Streams of dazzling sword aura rushed out from his mouth. A total of 36 spiritual energy swords were arranged into a formation around him.


    Each sword that rushed out was as thin as a strand of hair. However, they expanded in an instant with the wind. Finally, they turned into 36 huge swords of different shapes and sizes. They looked terrifying. They stood around him protectively.


    ¡°Come out!¡± With a flick of his finger, a thick, pitch-ck sword as wide as a door suddenly rose from behind him and shed downward.


    The heavy pressure made the spectating geniuses feel a little breathless.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Spirit Severing cultivation Sword of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven!¡± An old Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator cried out, ¡°Back then, the previous head disciple of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven only used three spiritual energy swords to kill three top geniuses of the same level.¡±


    The others were also shocked. They recognized this peerless sword technique in the Feather Kingdom. It was the signature move of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. It was extremely powerful and killed countless enemies.


    ¡°It is rumored that only those at the Golden Core Realm and with a deep and dense spirit base can unleash its true power. It¡¯s already impressive for a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator to be able to shoot out three to five spiritual energy swords. However, Mo Feng actually shot out a total of 36 swords. Even if he has already entered the Void Core Realm, this is still terrifying!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed. Just this Spirit Severing cultivation Sword alone was enough to sweep away almost all the geniuses present.


    The giant sword flew across the sky, and wisps of ck fog spread out. In a short moment, the entire thing turned into a ck dragon, roaring and attacking Jiang Ming.


    The ck dragon extended its ws, and the light expanded. The terrifying spiritual light spread and turned into five pitch-ck des that shed at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°It¡¯s terrifying!¡± all the spectators eximed in unison.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm. He stretched out his hand to draw a line in the air.


    A faint red ripple that was as light as a veil appeared and spread in the air. It floated along the wind and weed the ck dragon that was charging down.


    ¡°This technique is called the Blood Wave Saber Technique!¡±


    The swaying ripples of blood Qi collided with the five ck des in the blink of an eye. Thetter immediately shattered and turned into fog.


    However, the force of the blood Qi ripples did not decrease. Instead, they became faster and faster.


    A terrifying aura spread out from the blood Qi ripple. The aura contained in it was actually rapidly spreading.


    The blood Qi collided with the ck dragon. Terrifying ripples swept out and turned into dazzling multicolored light that dissipated.


    ¡°The power of martial arts can actually unleash such an exquisite and terrifying power. Is that really possible?¡±


    On the Saint Cultivation tform, everyone was in disbelief. Was that bloody ripple really the power of martial arts blood Qi?


    ¡°I told you, the path of martial arts is beyond your imagination,¡± Jiang Ming said calmly.


    With his current martial arts attainments and the support of the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body, all of his previous martial arts techniques had surpassed their original limits.


    The Blood Wave Saber Technique from back then was now able to exert even more terrifying power in Jiang Ming¡¯s hands. One sh could kill a peerless prodigy!


    ¡°He¡¯s even more unfathomable than before.¡± At the end of the crowd, Wu Hen, the in-looking man from before, looked excited. The Blood Wave Saber Technique could only be used by one person.


    ¡°You may be strong; however, it isn¡¯t right for you to be arrogant!¡± For some reason, his expression did not change. He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that you¡¯re going to die today!¡±


    ¡°This is the Void Shattering Sword!¡±


    His voice was as calm as water. He drew his second sword, and a long, golden spiritual energy sword bloomed with brilliance, as if it wanted to illuminate all the darkness in the world.


    ¡°This sword is the Demon yer.¡±


    He drew another sword out of spiritual energy.


    ¡°This sword is the Ocean Splitter.¡±


    ¡°This sword is¡­¡±


    Giant swords rose one after another. They crossed the sky and attacked Jiang Ming.


    There were 24 swords in total. A terrifying aura gathered together, causing everyone¡¯s expression to change.


    At this moment, even Fang Yue, Huai Mei, and the others felt their bodies turn cold. Their pupils constricted as they finally realized how powerful Mo Feng was.


    Behind him, the remaining twelve spiritual energy swords became somewhat transparent. It was obvious that although he had refined 36 swords, it was difficult for him to use them at the same time.


    However, it did not matter. Even an early-stage Golden Core Realm cultivator could not withstand his 24 swords, let alone a person who was not even at the Void Core Realm.


    ¡°Who can block all of them?¡± Huai Mei sighed and shook her head.


    A monstrous individual cultivator of unknown origins was too far off from a genius of a powerful sect like the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were looking at the figure surrounded by many swords.


    No matter what, Zhang Shan would eventually be defeated by Mo Feng


    No matter how brilliant a monster or genius he was, when he died, everything would be for naught. No one would mention him again.


    Only those who survived would be remembered.


    However, under everyone¡¯s gaze, Jiang Ming remained calm. He stood in the air and stretched his body. Then, he threw a punch forward.


    Bright blood Qi gathered in his palm, and spiritual light burst out from Jiang Ming¡¯s body. His entire body seemed to be transparent, and the terrifying blood qi surged endlessly in his body.


    The sky seemed to darken for a moment. Everyone¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    A tiny bolt of lightning was formed in the blood Qi in Jiang Ming¡¯s palm. It was the great cultivation of the heavenly tribtion that Jiang Ming had refined into his body.


    ¡°No matter what kind of cultivation techniques you have, I will destroy them with a single punch!¡±


    Lightning shed in the air. Starlight interweaved with blood Qi, turning into a gorgeous long ray of light that pierced through the air.


    In an instant, the 24 swords were all shattered, and only a ray of light descended in front of Mo Feng.

 Chapter 378 - 378 This Sword Will Kill All (1)

    378 This Sword Will Kill All (1)


    Thank you readers!


    The light was extremely bright and became the only focal point of the Saint Cultivation tform. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gaze, it descended.


    The light was blinding. In shock, Mo Feng took out many powerful magical tools. However, on the Saint Cultivation tform, none of the magical tools could disy their true power. Under the attack that contained the aura of the Heavenly Tribtion, they all shattered inch by inch.


    In just an instant, the attack directly pierced through Mo Feng¡¯s chest. His body was shattered with a bang!


    One punch had broken the 24 Spirit Severing Swords and defeated the number one prodigy of the Feather Kingdom!


    On the Saint Cultivation tform, everyone was rendered speechless. No one had ever seen such a monster.


    Even a Void Core Realm cultivator was inexplicably defeated. Who could stop him?


    Even the cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land were shocked. Such a monster was rarely seen even in their blessednd of immortal cultivation.


    They looked at Holy Son Gu Chi and could not help but have some doubts. Although the Holy Son Gu Chi¡¯s talent was heaven-defying, he was still very young. Would he be a match for Zhang Shan?


    Gu Chi stood in front with his hands behind his back. His face was expressionless. Even though Zhang Shan had disyed terrifying strength, he did not seem to care.


    On the battlefield, Jiang Ming frowned slightly. The body that was blown apart by his attack did not even spill a drop of blood. It was as if he had not shattered a human body but a stone.


    ¡°As expected of the prodigy of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. His life-saving trump card is quite powerful!¡± His voice was calm as he looked at a certain spot in the air.


    ¡°Good! Amazing! You actually destroyed my Rock Spirit Death Substitute!¡±


    In the air, Mo Feng¡¯s figure appeared again. His face was pale and blood was flowing from the corners of his mouth. He stared at Jiang Ming with malevolent and resentful eyes like an injured beast. He was no longer as calm as before.


    Jiang Ming did not show any surprise. Although the Saint Cultivation tform did not allow the use of power other than one¡¯s own, the various secret techniques in the world of immortal cultivation were strange and unpredictable. Mo Feng¡¯s origin was not ordinary. Therefore, it was not surprising that he had some kind of life-saving trump card.


    However, although the other party had used some kind of substitution technique, it was obvious that he was notpletely unscathed. His aura was a little chaotic.


    ¡°Zhang Shan, you¡¯ve finally angered me. Today, I will kill you!¡±


    For some reason, his eyes were slightly red, and his aura surged like a volcano that was about to erupt. It was filled with abnormal and terrifying fluctuations that made people¡¯s hearts palpitate.


    ¡°He used some kind of forbidden technique to raise his cultivation to an iparably terrifying realm,¡± Huai Mei said softly and immediately saw through the clues.


    She could not help but feel a little baffled. The number one prodigy of the Feather Kingdom was actually forced to use a forbidden technique to fight against an enemy by a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator. This was simply a p in the face to his sect.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes revealed a strange expression. Forbidden techniques were nothing new to him.


    At this moment, his long hair was dancing in the wind, and he let out a long howl. Ferocious and sharp sword intent poured out from his body, piercing through his flesh and blood. It was extremely terrifying.


    Blood sttered, mixed with vast andplicated spiritual energy, and gathered in front of him inexplicably. In an instant, it transformed into a long sword dripping with blood. The de was mottled with light, containing mysterious spiritual light and filled with shocking sword intent.


    This scene caused everyone¡¯s expression to change. Not only was it because of the terrifying power of the sword intent but, it was also because the scene seemed familiar.


    ¡°This sword intent Why does it smell like the sudden sword aura at the Saint Cultivation Peak earlier?¡±


    Finally, someone spoke.


    The others also came to a realization. No wonder it felt familiar. It turned out that the source was here.


    Fang Yue and the others¡¯ eyes were burning. Was this the opportunity they had obtained from the sword aura? They had finally used it at the moment of life and death.


    However, from the looks of it, he had to use a forbidden technique to increase his cultivation in order to barely use this sword. It seemed that the opportunity cost was a little too high. Even if he was able to grasp it in a short period of time, he had to pay a huge price to use a forbidden technique.


    ¡°However, this also shows that the opportunity contained in that sword aura is really a shocking fortune.¡± Fang Yue sighed and felt even more regretful.


    Mo Feng was covered in blood. He stretched out his bloody palm and held the sword in front of him. He pointed at Jiang Ming from afar and said in a cold voice, ¡°I might really lose to you before I ascend the Saint Cultivation tform. However, on the Saint Cultivation tform, I¡¯ve already touched a higher realm on the path of swordsmanship! You will never be able to see that level.¡±


    ¡°Destiny is in my hands. Zhang Shan, not only have you lost to me, but you have also lost to fate and timing.¡±


    When he saw the blood-red sword, he felt a hint of familiarity. Now, he finally understood what was going on.

 Chapter 379 - 379 This Sword Will Kill All (2)

    379 This Sword Will Kill All (2)


    It turned out that when he was halfway up the Saint Cultivation tform andprehended the final sword that belonged to him from the 108,000 swords in the Burial Grounds, even the geniuses of the Saint Cultivation tform saw the sword intent that erupted.


    Thank you readers!


    ¡°As expected of the number one genius of the Feather Kingdom. He actually managed toprehend something from it.¡± Jiang Ming was sincerely impressed.


    However, Jiang Ming was a little speechless. He could not believe Mo Feng was essentially biting the hand that fed him.


    s, to others, his expression made him look like he was afraid.


    ¡°The arrogant Zhang Shan is actually afraid.¡±


    ¡°The higher one¡¯s strength is, the more one can feel an iparably terrifying aura from Mo Feng¡¯s sword. It¡¯s definitely a sword technique rted to the Saints. Zhang Shan faced it head-on and felt a dangerous aura. It¡¯s probably countless times stronger than everyone else!¡±


    ¡°As expected of the Saint Cultivation tform that was famous in the world of immortal cultivation ten thousand years ago. Even the remnants of the sword intent contained infinite opportunities.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Shan will eventually die!¡±


    Wu Hen¡¯s pupils constricted and he started to worry for his master. Although he had absolute confidence in Jiang Ming¡¯s strength, the reputation of the number one prodigy of the Feather Kingdom was too great. Now that he had obtained the fortune from ten thousand years ago, his aura was simply able to cut through everything, making people feel horrified from the bottom of their hearts.


    Around Jiang Ming, the hazy fog that shrouded the Saint Cultivation tform all year round slowly dissipated, as if it was facing some terrifying and unknown aura and was forced back.


    The bloody sword pointed forward, and thin threads of light appeared in the air. In the blink of an eye, they disappeared, as if the air was being cut apart.


    The inexplicable aura became more and more unpredictable at this moment. Forcefully using this sword intent at the moment of life and death caused his attainments in the path of swordsmanship to grow rapidly.


    A smile appeared on his face. Wasn¡¯t this the great cultivation helping him? Only those with great luck could obtain great opportunities, transcend tribtions, and obtain great fortune.


    ¡°Zhang Shan, let¡¯s go,¡± he said calmly, his tone filled with confidence. It was as if he had returned to being the number one prodigy of the Feather Kingdom, looking down on everyone else.


    He pushed his palm forward and summoned the bloody sword in his hand. Like a blood-red bolt of lightning, it pierced through the air in an instant and shot at Jiang Ming.


    This strike was silent. However, everyone felt a chill.


    However, just as everyone thought that Jiang Ming was going to fall under this attack, there was a soft sound. Two slender fingers were raised and they easily caught the terrifying sword.


    ¡°What!¡± Fang Yue was immediately petrified. The ever-changing starlight in his eyespletely froze. He could not understand this scene.


    All the other geniuses fell into a daze. The fortuitous encounter from ten thousand years ago, the most powerful sword attack, was actually blocked like this?


    Even Gu Chi¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. He stared at the hand that had blocked the sword, as if he wanted to see what was going on.


    His face was stunned for a moment, then it was filled with shock. How could he block this attack?


    ¡°You haven¡¯t learned swordsmanship properly. Make sure to practice in your next life,¡± Jiang Ming said lightly. The spiritual light that others could not see was flowing between his fingers and palms, turning into a few ancient characters that were imprinted on the bloody sword.


    Although this sword was created from Jiang Ming¡¯s sword intent, it had condensed all his cultivation andprehension after all. A Void Core Realm prodigy unleashing a forbidden technique was still somewhat threatening to Jiang Ming. He had to be cautious.


    Jiang Ming simply used the Spirit Restricting Seal to stop it, saving him a lot of trouble. After all, it was not good to hurt the flowers and nts.


    Now that Jiang Ming had cultivated the first level of the Spirit Restricting Seal to perfection, the six seals appeared at the same time. The bloody sword that contained terrifying power immediately turned into specks of starlight and disappeared in an instant under everyone¡¯s shocked gaze.


    This miraculous method directly made Fang Yue curse.


    Huai Mei¡¯s beautiful eyes widened as she fell into an unprecedented shock.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s strength had already made these prodigies feel iparably shocked and desperate. However, this kind of method that eliminated an iparably powerful attack with a wave of his hand made their hearts tremble even more.


    ¡°Just how many trump cards does Zhang Shan have?¡±


    On the battlefield, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were calm as he raised his hand and pressed down.


    The blood Qi swirled in the air and turned into a giant palm that came down inexplicably.


    ¡°No, it shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡± At this moment, Mo Feng was bbering as if he did not feel anything. ¡°I obtained a peerless opportunity. I¡¯m invincible in my generation. I want to be a mighty figure in the future. How can I lose?¡±


    In order to shoot out that sword, he had almost exhausted all of his spiritual energy. His mind was racing. He stood there without dodging, and it looked like he was about to be killed.


    ¡°Have mercy¡­¡±


    A helpless sigh sounded from a corner below.

 Chapter 380 - 380 This Sword Will Kill All (3)

    380 This Sword Will Kill All (3)


    A simple and unadorned sword aura appeared and cut the bloody palm in half. It brushed past the two sides of the body and sted into the void behind.


    Thank you readers!


    ¡°It¡¯s the sword maniac! He finally made his move!¡± Huai Mei looked at the horizon. Before her, a young man had appeared out of nowhere. His hair was half-gray and his face was in. He was wearing a set of faded green robes. He was looking at Jiang Ming calmly.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡± Most of the geniuses were shocked.


    ¡°What an exquisite sword technique. To be able to neutralize Zhang Shan¡¯s attack like this is quite a wonderful move.¡±


    ¡°He seems to be a genius of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. However, I¡¯ve never heard of him before!¡±


    ¡°This Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven has such a terrifying foundation.¡±


    Although this person had only attacked once, those who could reach this ce had extremely sharp eyes. They could all tell that this person was probably not weaker than Mo Feng.


    Even the other geniuses of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven looked as if they had seen a ghost. They knew that this guy was obsessed with the path of swordsmanship and was called a sword maniac. However, they never knew that he was so powerful.


    For some reason, when Wu Hen saw this person appear in front of him, his expression suddenly became ferocious. He could not help but roar, ¡°Who let you out? Get down!¡±


    The gray-haired youth¡¯s expression froze. He tilted his head slightly and sighed. ¡°Wu Hen, before I came, the sect master instructed me not to let Mo Feng die here. Please leave first.¡±


    Then, he looked back at Jiang Ming and said sincerely, ¡°Fellow cultivator, please hold back. The Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven has withdrawn from the battle. All the spiritual light can also be given to you. Please show mercy and spare Mo Feng¡¯s life!¡±


    ¡°Your technique is not bad.¡± Jiang Ming was expressionless. ¡°However, no one can stop me from killing the person I want to kill. If you want to die with him, thene with me.¡±


    The gray-haired youth was stunned. After a moment, he said helplessly, ¡°In that case, I understand. It seems that Mo Feng¡¯s luck is bad. It¡¯s difficult for him to escape this cmity today!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but smile. This guy was really interesting. His words made it seem as if standing up for Mo Feng was his mission. However, he gave up at the slightest obstruction


    ¡°However, before that, I would like to ask if you¡¯re willing to give me some pointers in swordsmanship,¡± the gray-haired youth suddenly said without thinking.


    Below, Huai Mei was secretly shocked. She knew how terrifying this sword maniac was. If it was not for him being obsessed with the path of swordsmanship and not paying attention to the ways of the world, the young master of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven would definitely be him.


    It was rumored that although this sword maniac seemed gentle and low-key, he was actually extremely arrogant and was only devoted to the path of swordsmanship. He was usually gentle because he did not like trouble and could not be bothered getting involved with other people. He was like this even when facing the mighty sect master of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven.


    However, when he met Zhang Shan today, why would he show such an attitude?


    Jiang Ming was also stunned when he heard that. Then, he realized something and nodded slightly, revealing a smile. ¡°There are many cultivators on the Saint Cultivation tform. Only you are worthy to be called a prodigy. In that case, I¡¯ll give you some pointers. However, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences!¡±


    Many geniuses were stunned, and anger rose in their hearts. However, when they thought of Zhang Shan¡¯s previous performance, they could only suppress their anger and did not dare show it.


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment, then he pondered for a moment and said, ¡°This sword has killed countless enemies!¡±


    ¡°Amazing!¡±


    The geniuses below were confused. What was going on?


    However, the next moment, Jiang Ming raised his hand and sword aura gathered at his fingertip.


    In an instant, the Saint Cultivation tform changed!


    Everyone¡¯s expressions were shocked, and their faces paled in horror.

 Chapter 381 - 381 No Longer a Myth (1)

    381 No Longer a Myth (1)


    Sword aura slowly gathered around Jiang Ming¡¯s fingertip. It was as translucent as jade. However, as soon as the sword aura appeared, the fog on the Saint Cultivation tform seemed to be in a frenzy. It turned into a flood of spiritual light and gathered toward the sword aura.


    Thank you readers!


    The sword aura spat out spiritual light and turned into a three-foot-long sword made out of spiritual energy in the blink of an eye.


    At this moment, a pure and extremely sharp sword intent filled the area.


    The sword intent rushed into the sky, and the clouds dispersed. The sunlight shone on Jiang Ming, as if he were the only one standing in the light, overlooking the many geniuses in the shadows.


    ¡°This sword intent¡­ It¡¯s him!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually him!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed, and some people could not help but exim in shock, their faces filled with disbelief.


    To these talented geniuses of the various sects, this sword intent was all too familiar. When they entered the Saint Cultivation tform, the peerless sword aura that shot up from the Saint Cultivation Peak was exactly the same as the sword aura in front of Zhang Shan.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± someone could not help but mutter, not daring to ept this fact.


    ording to what he had said earlier, the sword aura was ancient and vast, and the sword intent contained in it was of an extremely high level. It was definitely not something that the top prodigies present couldprehend. It must havee from an opportunity ten thousand years ago. Only those with outstanding talent could take this opportunity.


    Moreover, his words were filled with admiration for that sword intent, as if he wanted to cross time and space and kneel down to be his disciple.


    Everyone thought that he was the person who had grasped the opportunity.


    However, who would have thought that the source of this treasured opportunity would actuallye from his enemy, Zhang Shan?


    ¡°I remember now. No wonder Zhang Shan said that he could not be bothered to teach him because he was not disciplined enough. I thought he was just pretending to be ruthless. However, now that I think about it, he¡¯s just telling the truth!¡±


    ¡°As an outsider, I feel shocked. It¡¯s unreal.¡±


    Everyone felt that it was ridiculous. At this moment, they could not help but look at the bloody figure behind the sword maniac. He was once the top prodigy in the Feather Kingdom.


    He was now staring at the sword aura with a dull expression. It was as if he had lost his morale.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he opened his mouth for no reason and let out an incoherent string of words. It seemed like he wanted to say something. However, he could not form any words and just closed his mouth. He continued to stare nkly at the sword aura.


    Everyone sighed in unison.


    Back then, the number one prodigy of the Feather Kingdom had grasped a peerless opportunity from ten thousand years ago. He had made deafening heroic statements, saying that this was an opportunity that others would never be able to pry into.


    Then, when his attack was easily obliterated by Zhang Shan, he immediately fell apart.


    Things would not end well for the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven today.


    ¡°No.¡± Fang Yue was not far away from that person, and his face was still filled with shock. He shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s the same sword intent! If it¡¯s an inheritance, no one can replicate it perfectly!¡±


    Although his words were simple, they made those doubts disappear instantly. Although Fang Yue did not attack much, no one would underestimate him. He was definitely one of the most terrifying people here.


    While everyone was talking, the sword maniac was finally ready. His eyes were clear, and the fog around his body rippled, making his figure look a little unreal.


    ¡°Come on!¡± the sword maniac said in a deep voice.


    Jiang Ming stopped talking nonsense and flicked his finger!


    It was as if a peerless divine sword had been unsheathed!


    The dazzling sword aura upied everyone¡¯s vision. Even the slightly weaker geniuses could not help but close their eyes because of the dazzling light surrounding them. Their divine souls seemed to be illuminated by the sword aura. They felt a sharp intent and could not help but tremble.


    The sword aura pierced through the air andnded in front of the sword maniac.


    Layers of clouds dispersed violently. There were shadows like the bodies of long swords, reflecting thousands of sword auras and various sword techniques. At this moment, they were all shattered. It was as if they were nothing.


    ¡°As expected of the sword maniac.¡±


    Everyone sighed.


    The name sword maniac not only represented talent and drive but, it also spoke of his extraordinary perseverance and loneliness.


    However, all of these were nothing in the face of absolute power.

 Chapter 382 - 382 No Longer a Myth (2)

    382 No Longer a Myth (2)


    Thestyer of clouds dispersed, and there was nothing in front of the sword maniac. The dazzling sword aura shed and disappeared, entering his be.


    The speed of the sword aura was too fast. No one could have thought that the sword maniac, who was suspected to be stronger than Mo Feng, would be defeated so quickly. When they cried out in surprise, the sword maniac had already been pierced by the sword aura.


    However, everyone immediately realized that something was wrong. The sword maniac was not dead!


    His aura still existed! Although it was a little chaotic, it did not disappear.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°He blocked this attack?¡±


    ¡°Is there something terrifying in the soul sea of the sword maniac?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock and spection.


    In the air, the sword maniac had a calm smile on his face when Jiang Ming shed out.


    However, when the sword aura cut into his head, his face revealed a look of astonishment.


    He raised his head, and his eyes shed with a trace of pain that he could not suppress. He could not help but ask, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me?¡±


    Jiang Ming stood with his hands behind his back. He smiled and said, ¡°Out of everyone here, you are the only one who caught my eye. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity to kill you? You can avoid death. However, you can¡¯t escape punishment. I will pierce a sword aura into your soul sea and let you suffer the pain of the sword intent refining your soul for 49 days before it can be relieved. This is your punishment!¡±


    ¡°I want that too!¡± Fang Yue¡¯s eyes reddened when he heard this. He was filled with jealousy.


    The others also looked at the sword maniac after recovering from their shock. They were filled with hatred and jealousy. What kind of punishment was this? This was clearly a great opportunity!


    The sword maniac was stunned for a moment before realizing what he had obtained. Excitement finally appeared on his face. He immediately bowed and cupped his hands, saying slowly in a deep voice, ¡°Your kindness is immense. However, I have nothing to give you in return. From now on, I owe you my life. If you need it,e and take it at any time!¡±


    Jiang Mingughed and did not say much. To him, life was long. This was just a gift to someone interesting. If this sword maniac could live for a few hundred more years because of this, it would be worth it if he could have a few drinks with him.


    Then, the sword maniac seemed to have thought of something. He nced at the silent figure behind him, turned around, and said, ¡°After today, be careful.¡±


    ¡°Are you going back to the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven?¡± Jiang Ming smiled faintly. ¡°You might get into trouble.¡±


    ¡°The Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven lost a prodigy and needs someone to rece him! From now on, I am the number one disciple of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. Who can do anything to me?¡± the sword maniac said unhurriedly.


    Jiang Ming was rendered speechless. The sword maniac seemed to be a person with a clear mind. However, thinking about it, it made sense. How could a stupid person be this strong?


    After the sword maniac finished speaking, he slowly descended. Mo Feng behind him was once again pushed in front of Jiang Ming.


    As for the crowd below, they were all shocked. These two people did not hide anything. With just a few words, they had sentenced the former top prodigy to death?


    The sword manided on the ground and walked out of the Saint Cultivation tform. His voice was a little distant. ¡°I tried to stop him. However, I failed. What about you guys? What did you do?¡±


    As he spoke, the sword maniac¡¯s figure disappeared into the fog without a sound.


    The few disciples of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven were stunned, their bodies turning cold. That¡¯s right, at least he had fought fearlessly before. However, in the end, he was defeated.


    They did not dare make a move from the beginning to the end. If the sword maniac returned to the sect and gave a brief exnation, they would probably end up much worse than the sword maniac.


    After all, from now on, the sword maniac was the top prodigy of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. Who would offend the future master of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven for a few people who were far inferior to him?


    Their expressions changed. Finally, they looked at each other. No one knew what they were discussing in secret. They actually did not look at Mo Feng anymore. They quickly retreated and ran in the direction where the sword maniac had left.


    ¡°Who said that the sword maniac only cultivates the sword and doesn¡¯t understand the ways of the world?¡± Fang Yue shook his head. ¡°With just one sentence, he managed to subdue all these people. How is he a simple-minded person? Ah, the pressure will be even greater in the future.¡±


    The others also changed their expressions. They were originally happy to see the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven in trouble. However, things were now worse than before.


    A sword aura suddenly appeared in the air, interrupting everyone¡¯s thoughts.


    The sword aura pierced through Mo Feng¡¯s head and crushed his soul. A lonely corpse fell from the sky with tattered clothes and blood all over its body.


    Before he died, there seemed to be some confusion in his eyes. How could he die like this? He still wanted to be a mighty figure and cultivate the Saint Cultivation Scripture. How could it end here?

 Chapter 383 - 383 No Longer a Myth (3)

    383 No Longer a Myth (3)


    The corpse fell to the ground, and blood spattered everywhere. Those who were close to it all dodged, afraid that they would be sshed.


    No matter how powerful you were when you were alive, you would eventually turn into a pile of dust after death, leaving no trace behind.


    The extremely dense spiritual light left his body and merged with Jiang Ming.


    Spiritual light gathered around Jiang Ming¡¯s body and transformed into various forms. They were rapidly condensing and copsing, as if they were about to form something in the end.


    Jiang Ming was also a little curious. The spiritual light around him had already far surpassed others. He did not know what the final result would be.


    At the same time, Fang Yue, Huai Mei, and the others had conflicted expressions as they looked at the figure in the sky.


    Even though they had expected this oue, when it really happened, they found it hard to believe.


    The potential next sect master of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, a peerless genius who could be ranked in the top three in the history of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, was killed with a single attack just like that.


    ¡°The world of immortal cultivation is iparably cruel. Talent and opportunities are all an illusion. Only the prodigies who survive can walk further on the path of cultivation.¡±


    Huai Mei thought of what her master had once said, and only now did she finally understand his words.


    ¡°Holy Son, are you still not going to attack? I¡¯m afraid the Saint Cultivation Scripture will fall into his hands at this rate¡­¡± One of the cultivators from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land finally could not help but speak.


    At the head of the group, Gu Chi shook his head with a calm smile. ¡°I am still unable to defeat him.¡±


    The others were shocked. ¡°Holy Son, your technique has reached the acme of perfection!


    ¡°Do you think he used all his strength just now?¡± Gu Chi sneered. ¡°Whether it¡¯s Mo Feng or the sword maniac, they only forced him to use two-thirds of his strength at most. Maybe he has an even more terrifying trump card!¡±


    ¡°Interesting¡­ I never expected to run into such a person on my trip to the Feather Kingdom¡­¡± Gu Chi muttered to himself with interest. ¡°Techniques and magical tools are all external. This person has a solid foundation!¡±


    Gu Chi¡¯s eyes shed. No one knew what he was thinking.


    With no one to disturb him, the dense spiritual light in front of Jiang Ming finally condensed and turned into a fist-sized ball of golden liquid. It slowly squirmed, and the spiritual light flowed in it, looking extremely magical.


    The spiritual light waspletely solidified and finally revealed its final form.


    Fang Yue had been staring at the situation above, and his eyes were filled with shock.


    Huai Mei¡¯s expression froze as well, revealing an expression of iprehension, as if she had seen something beyond her expectations.


    Along the way, the amount of spiritual light he plundered condensed into a square golden tform. It was only the size of a fist. However, it contained endless cultivation runes and was extremely mysterious.


    What surprised Jiang Ming the most was that this golden tform looked exactly the same as the Saint Cultivation tform under his feet!


    Fang Yue muttered, ¡°The holy fate condensed by the past expertses in many forms. However, in the legends, only one thing can obtain the highest recognition of the Saint Cultivation tform, and that is the true form of the Saint Cultivation tform. This has never appeared before. I originally thought that it was just a myth. I never thought I would see it today.¡±

 Chapter 384 - 384 The Strongest Foundation Establishment Realm Scripture

    384 The Strongest Foundation Establishment Realm Scripture


    In the void, the light copsed and condensed into a miniature version of the Saint Cultivation tform. Itnded in Jiang Ming¡¯s palm and was exactly the same as the real Saint Cultivation tform. There was even a faint fog rising on the miniature Saint Cultivation tform, making it look extremely magical.


    The moment the Saint Cultivation tform condensed, Jiang Ming had an epiphany. He had been recognized by the Saint Cultivation tform and became the champion here.


    However, the spiritual light actually formed a miniature Saint Cultivation tform in the end. This was really out of Jiang Ming¡¯s expectations. There did not seem to be such a situation in the past records.


    ¡°However, this should not be a bad thing,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself and looked up at the golden light hanging above.


    Without hesitation, he held the miniature Saint Cultivation tform and stepped into the air, standing in front of the ball of light.


    Aplex and vast spiritual light appeared, containing a restrictive power that made Jiang Ming¡¯s heart palpitate. However, the miniature Saint Cultivation tform in his hand shook slightly, and the spiritual light immediately retreated and dissipated, revealing the item in the golden light.


    ¡°A single sheet of paper?¡±


    Jiang Ming revealed a strange expression. In the light, there was a piece of withered paper that was slightly yellowed. However, when Jiang Ming was about to use his divine will to take a closer look, there seemed to be arge character rising from the withered paper. It rushed into his soul sea like a flood and burst out with a sound.


    In just a moment, Jiang Ming¡¯s face turned pale. He was shocked and quickly stopped his probing. He could not help but feel excited.


    ¡°It¡¯s really the Saint Cultivation Scripture!¡±


    Although he did not fullyprehend the contents of the withered paper, in just a short moment, he already understood that this piece of withered paper recorded the legendary technique left by the Saint in the ck Rock Ruins. Moreover, it was a cultivation technique for the Foundation Establishment and Golden Core Realms, which was very consistent with Jiang Ming¡¯s current cultivation progress.


    ¡°In the legends, Saints have all reached the extreme end of their respective fields. They are invincible. Legend has it that among the scriptures left behind here, the Foundation Establishment and Golden Core Realm are the strongest techniques in the world. Even other sacred techniques are slightly inferior to these two realms!¡±


    To any genius, such a reward was countless times more precious than any other treasure. Most likely, none of the previous leaders had been able to obtain these scriptures.


    ¡°Perhaps these two scriptures appeared because the ck Rock Ruins were about to be destroyed,¡± Jiang Ming spected. He could not help but recall what the ck sword had said before. There might be an invisible hand in the depths of the ck Rock Ruins that was driving all of this.


    ¡°The appearance of these two scriptures is also controlled by that invisible hand in the dark,¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself and stopped thinking about it. The most important thing was to get the scripture first.


    He immediately stretched out his arm and took out the withered paper, putting it into his storage ring.


    With the support of the miniature Saint Cultivation tform in his palm, everything went smoothly without any obstacles.


    However, in the thick fog, the many geniuses below could not see anything clearly. They stretched their necks and raised their heads, wanting to know what Zhang Shan had obtained.


    Jiang Mingnded. Other than the miniature Saint Cultivation tform, there was nothing else in his hand, which disappointed many people.


    However, at this moment, no matter how greedy and curious everyone was, no one dared provoke Jiang Ming.


    Mo Feng¡¯s corpse was still thrown to the side. Who would dare say that they were stronger than Mo Feng?


    For a moment, the Saint Cultivation tform was silent. Only one person stood in the center, holding the miniature Saint Cultivation tform and looking down at the many geniuses.


    Someone peeked in the direction of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land and discovered that Holy Son Gu Chi was also standing quietly at the side.


    ¡°Coward.¡± Some of the geniuses of the grotto-heavens and blessednds had ugly expressions as they cursed him in their hearts.


    Fang Yue and the other forces, who did not make a move, looked calm. Although they did not get any benefits,pared to those sects whose prodigies died, it was a blessing


    Thinking of this, Fang Yue¡¯s mood improved even more. When he looked at the disciples of the factions such as the Cangming Grotto-Heaven and the Spirit Silkworm Mountain, an even brighter smile appeared on his face as he greeted them with a smile.


    ¡°Fang Yue, restrain yourself. If you get beaten up, don¡¯t cry!¡± the disciple behind him could not help but say.


    Huai Mei¡¯s gaze was alsoplicated. She suddenly remembered that when she ascended the Saint Cultivation tform, Zhang Shan had said that the geniuses here were mere weeds to him.


    At that time, she had thought that he was arrogant and conceited. However, now it seemed like he was speaking the most simple and unadorned truth. Who among the geniuses here could block his attacks?


    ¡°Zhang Shan of the Flowerfruit Mountain,¡± Huai Mei muttered. When she returned, she would definitely do her best to investigate this sect.


    Suddenly, a loud noise came from outside the Saint Cultivation tform. It was like thunder, shaking people¡¯s minds.


    ¡°Is this themotion in the Guanghan River?¡±


    Before anyone could react, the Saint Cultivation tform rippled with ayer of faint light, enveloping all the figures and throwing them out of the Saint Cultivation tform.


    ¡°The battle is over!¡±


    Everyone had different thoughts and was thrown back to the Saint Cultivation tform in an instant.


    When they looked around, the Saint Cultivation tform¡¯s light had already faded, and it had turned back into an ordinary stone tform. Other than its smooth surface, there was nothing special about it.


    Below the Saint Cultivation tform, themotion became more and more majestic. Even the clouds in the distance seemed to be stirred up.


    Vaguely, there seemed to be a giant blurry shadow that was as big as a mountain range rolling in the depths of the clouds. It was breathing heavily, and it was so loud that it could shake one¡¯s soul.


    A path of clouds was formed on the top of the Saint Cultivation Peak. The light flowed and led to an unknown ce in the depths of the clouds, as if waiting for visitors.


    On the other hand, the end of the path slowly extended until it reached Jiang Ming¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Is that the ancient true spirit that lives in the Guanghan River?¡± Everyone¡¯s expression changed, and they could not help but look at Jiang Ming.


    ording to the records, only the best of the best were qualified to receive the approval of the true spirit and undergo a test. If they passed the test, they would obtain great fortune.


    Everyone was naturally not surprised that Zhang Shan could obtain its approval. After all, killing several top geniuses in a row was a unique record since the birth of the ck Rock Ruins.


    ¡°However, ording to the legends, the stronger one is, the more difficult the test will be. I wonder what Zhang Shan will encounter?¡± Someone¡¯s eyes shed. It was obvious that he had bad intentions and hoped that Jiang Ming would encounter some unforeseen circumstances.


    ¡°Looks like I have to make a trip!¡± Jiang Ming looked at the path and sighed.


    He originally wanted to snatch this opportunity and escape. However, it was probably not realistic to escape now.


    He turned around and nced at Wu Hen, who was deep in the crowd. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wait for me toe out!¡±


    Then, he prepared to step on the unknown path. However, before he could turn around, his eyes focused and looked at the Saint Cultivation tform.


    ¡°You guys.¡± Jiang Ming was slightly shocked.


    Two figures, one big and one small, were slowly walking toward the Saint Cultivation tform.


    After the battle for the Saint Cultivation ended, the Saint Cultivation tform was sealed again. Even Golden Core Realm cultivators could not enter.


    However, the two figures actually ignored the restrictions and walked in without any obstruction.


    ¡°Mister!¡± a little girl¡¯s voice said.


    She seemed to want to say something. However, Jiang Ming was suddenly surrounded by fog. The fog became thick andpletely enveloped him, and he could not hear anything.

 Chapter 385 - 385 White Snake (1)

    385 White Snake (1)


    The front and back were covered in mist and clouds. There was only a small path under his feet. However, he did not know where it led to.


    Jiang Ming frowned and looked in the direction the figures came from. However, he could not see anything.


    ¡°Yang Changshan and Zhu An¡¯an actually entered the Saint Cultivation tform?¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. He was a little surprised.


    He had long known that Yang Changshan had brought Zhu An¡¯an here for his own purpose. However, he had never thought that his goal was the Saint Cultivation tform and that he had sessfully brought the little girl inside.


    ¡°Even a Golden Core Realm cultivator or a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator would not be able to break through the restriction of the Saint Cultivation tform so easily. Yang Changshan is just a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator. He must have some kind of token left behind by the blessednd of immortal cultivation.¡±


    Jiang Ming spected that if not for this, no one would be able to enter the Saint Cultivation tform after it closed.


    ¡°His purpose is likely rted to Zhu An¡¯an,¡± Jiang Ming pondered. However, he could not see through Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s origins. Naturally, he could not figure out what Yang Changshan¡¯s purpose was.


    ¡°No matter what the purpose is, it¡¯s easy to enter. It¡¯s hard toe out!¡± Jiang Ming sighed. Yang Changshan must have known how risky it was to enter. Perhaps the two of them would die if they were not careful.


    However, he still went in without hesitation. It seemed that he indeed had a reason to go.


    ¡°I hope everything goes well for you!¡± Jiang Ming shook his head. He had a good impression of that innocent little girl. However, he did not know if he would meet her again in the future.


    He suppressed this matter and did not think about it anymore. After all, there were more important things at hand.


    ¡°Next, let¡¯s see what the ancient true spirit test is.¡±


    Jiang Ming walked slowly on the path surrounded by clouds.


    As he walked, the clouds under his feet flowed continuously, giving Jiang Ming a feeling of shrinking the ground. It was as if he had already walked far away in an instant.


    ¡°It seems that they have already left the range of the Saint Cultivation Peak.¡± Although he could not see the outside world, the unique aura of the Saint Cultivation tform was very different from the other ces in the ruins. Jiang Ming quickly felt it.


    The surrounding temperature plummeted, and the cold prated deep into his bones. Deafening rumbling sounds vaguely came from under his feet, like the roar of a barbaric dragon.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He seemed to have arrived above the Guanghan River.


    In front of him, the fog slowly dissipated. Jiang Ming was surprised to find that he had stepped into a strange space.


    Everything was in chaos, except for a blue mountain of ice that seemed to be hundreds of meters tall.


    What attracted Jiang Ming¡¯s attention the most was that there was actually a huge snake coiled on the mountain. Its entire body was pale. If its body was fully extended, it was probably several times taller than the mountain of ice.


    The pale snake did not move. Its eyes were closed. However, a deste and ancient cultivation energy spread out from its body. It seemed¡­ dead.


    ¡°This is a corpse.¡±


    Jiang Ming finally understood. However, he was shocked. The legendary ancient true spirit was actually just a corpse?


    Then what was the test?


    ¡°How powerful. You¡¯re the one I¡¯ve chosen to wake up the fastest!¡±


    Suddenly, the clear voice of a little girl sounded from the ice mountain ahead.


    Above the head of the pale snake, fog rose and finally morphed into a little girl in a white dress. She seemed to be only seven or eight years old. She slowly floated down from the snake¡¯s body andnded not far from Jiang Ming.


    ¡°An unknown amount of time has passed by. Although it has lost all its life force, its corpse has absorbed the aura of time and has long transformed into another existence. Ordinary Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators will bepletely immersed in it and will not be able to wake up until the end of their lifespan.¡± The little girl¡¯s voice slowly rang out with a hint of curiosity. ¡°Even the most powerful of the candidates from before took around fifteen minutes to wake up. He seems to be called Mo Li or something. He is already the strongest genius in the past thousand years. However, you actually woke up in less than a breath. Or rather, you did not fall into it at all. You were only shocked by it for a moment. You seem to be much more powerful than the people who have been here before!¡± The girl¡¯s voice became more curious.


    ¡°Mo Li? The current sect master of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven and the top cultivator of the Feather Kingdom?¡± Jiang Ming was slightly shocked. As expected of the current leader of the Feather Kingdom.


    However, Jiang Ming did not show any surprise on his face. He was able to wake up immediately because his divine will had already surpassed that of a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator and was even stronger than many Golden Core Realm cultivators.


    Most importantly, Jiang Ming himself was immortal. Although he had not lived for a long time, his state of mind waspletely different from other cultivators. How could a mere corpse that had been dead for countless years make him falter?


    Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze was calm as he looked at the girl in front of him with a hint of vignce.


    He was not stupid enough to underestimate this little girl.

 Chapter 386 - 386 White Snake (2)

    386 White Snake (2)


    This little girl clearly had some sort of connection with the snake corpse. She might even be the owner of this ce.


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Ming said slowly, ¡°I wonder what the test here is?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so reserved. My name is Bai Ling. You can just call me by my name!¡± The girl in the white dress was unexpectedly cheerful and peaceful. She smiled and said, ¡°Sixty years have passed so slowly. I finally found someone who can talk to me. We can talk about the testter! I¡¯ve already told you my name. You have to tell me your name too. What has happened outside in the past sixty years?¡± Bai Ling walked up to Jiang Ming and spoke very quickly. She seemed very happy to have someonee here.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze moved slightly as he slowly said, ¡°My name is Zhang Shan. Sixty years is a very short period of time in the world of immortal cultivation. There¡¯s nothing special about it.¡±


    A knowing expression shed across Bai Ling¡¯s face. However, she said in an inexplicable tone, ¡°It sounds very boring. It¡¯s the same as what those people said in the past. However, I still want to go out and take a look. There are many people outside, and many interesting things to see. It must be very beautiful!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t get out?¡± Jiang Ming seemed to be nonchnt as he deduced the girl¡¯s identity and background.


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± The girl turned around and pointed at the huge snake corpse behind her. ¡°I¡¯m also trapped here! Only once every sixty years can I activate the power of the snake corpse and see a trace of the world outside. I will bring the leader of the Saint Cultivation tform here to undergo the test. Those old men and women told me that as long as I encounter a suitable opportunity, I will naturally be able to leave this ce. However, they have disappeared for a long time. I have already stayed here for countless years,¡± Bai Ling mumbled in a daze, as if she was already somewhat numb.


    Jiang Ming understood that this girl was indeed closely rted to the snake corpse.


    Moreover, it seemed that she had a terrifyingly ancient origin. Had she been guarding this ce since back when the blessednd of immortal cultivation was still prosperous?


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin the test. The test here is very simple. I will maintain the same realm as you. If you fight me, no matter who wins or loses, I will give you a big block of ice!¡± Bai Ling pointed at the iceberg. ¡°The ice on that mountain is very useful for your cultivation. The stronger your attack, the bigger the block of ice I¡¯ll give you.¡±


    ¡°However, after you lose, you have to apany me here until the passageway closes. Tell me stories about the outside world!¡± Bai Ling¡¯s eyes seemed to sparkle when she talked about this matter.


    Jiang Ming looked straight into her eyes. Perhaps for thousands of years, this girl had heard countless stories about the outside world. Perhaps she knew more about the world of immortal cultivation than many cultivators outside.


    However, to the little girl, it seemed to be meaningless. Even though she had heard thousands of stories, she had never seen the birds outside with her own eyes, nor had she ever felt the breeze outside with her own skin.


    ¡°What if I win?¡± Jiang Ming suddenly smiled. This little girl seemed very confident.


    ¡°No one has ever defeated me!¡± Bai Ling immediately said. ¡°If you can really defeat me, that¡¯s great. It¡¯ll be another thing that has never happened. I like to see things that have never happened!¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. For some reason, he suddenly felt sympathy for this little girl. However, he quickly shook his head. Who knew how terrifying the other party¡¯s background was? It was probably not best to sympathize with her.


    ¡°In that case,e! I¡¯ll defeat you to make you happy!¡± Jiang Ming smiled.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be easy. I¡¯ll use my full strength!¡± Bai Ling giggled. She felt that the person she saw this time was different from before.


    She looked innocent and cute. However, her attacks were extremely fierce. Her little hands waved lightly, and ice lotuses fell from the sky. In the blink of an eye, they exploded around Jiang Ming, turning into cold des, shing at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression did not change. His eyes burned brightly.


    Ice and fire collided, and a piercing fog rose. The destructive aftershock shot out. Just this aftershock was enough to kill an ordinaryte-stage Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator.


    The ice lotuses shattered one by one. Before Jiang Ming could catch his breath, a white palm prated the fog and pressed against his chest.


    The seemingly white palm contained the power of poison. Before it even got close, Jiang Ming felt an obscure destructive power that prated through all his spiritual energy, ignoring his Metal Fire Mysterious Art and seeping into his body.


    ¡°Amazing!¡± Jiang Ming could not help but exim. With a wave of his hand, such a crafty force actually ignored the spiritual defense and directly attacked his body.


    However, Jiang Ming¡¯s strongest point was his physical body.


    Jiang Ming shouted and struck out with his palm without retreating. His palm was blood-red, and the blood Qi in his meridians seemed to surge like a huge wave, colliding with the white palm.


    Blinding mes shot up into the sky, and the surrounding fog was violently churning. A figure in a white dress immediately shot out, her eyes filled with shock.

 Chapter 387 - 387 White Snake (3)

    387 White Snake (3)


    ¡°If you don¡¯t use your full strength, you¡¯re going to lose!¡± Jiang Ming smiled. He raised his hand and pped down. Like a meteorite piercing through the sky, his blood Qi came down violently.


    Bai Ling¡¯s expression changed. However, she did not panic. She raised her head and looked at the attack shooting forward. Her eyes instantly turned into vertical slits. Two beams of dazzling spiritual light shot out from her eyes, bursting with terrifying killing power and destroying the mountain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be arrogant. I¡¯m also very powerful!¡± Bai Ling smiled. However, her movements did not stop. She waved her hand and formed a seal. A dazzling light rushed out from her fingertips and formed a cage, trying to trap Jiang Ming inside.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were sharp as he rushed into the sky. He activated the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body and smashed the light with his fists.


    Jiang Mingughed loudly. His entire body was glowing. He did not expect to meet a good opponent here.


    The two figures crossed each other and moved around the space like phantoms. They burst out with dazzling spiritual light, and the entire area seemed to be shaking. The chaotic fog churned endlessly.


    After exchanging more than a hundred moves, the two of them were still in a stalemate. However, Bai Ling¡¯s aura was a little chaotic. Her strength did not seem to be endless. In front of Jiang Ming, who had undergone several transformations in both his body and his spirit base, it was already difficult to continue.


    ¡°Just what is the background of this little girl? She is so powerful.¡± Jiang Ming was also a little shocked. He had the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body, a powerful body-refining technique, and the forbidden technique that wasbined with the Metal Fire Mysterious Art. Hisbat strength had long surpassed the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    ording to Jiang Ming¡¯s estimation, he was confident that he could defeat an early-stage Golden Core Realm cultivator. He was probably invincible in the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    However, the little girl in front of him was maintaining the strength of the Foundation Establishment Realm. However, she was almost on par with Jiang Ming. This was simply ridiculous.


    ¡°No wonder none of the previous experts were able to win,¡± Jiang Ming muttered. If he did not have a cheat, who the hell could do this? ¡°However, it¡¯s time to end this!¡±


    After dozens of moves, Bai Ling¡¯s aura had already fallen. Jiang Ming seized the opportunity and activated the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body to its full power. He punched down.


    The area seemed to be shaking. Bai Ling¡¯s body turned into fog under the punch and then condensed in the distance, staring at Jiang Ming in a daze.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost.¡± Bai Ling blinked. Then, as if she had found a treasure, her face was filled with iparable excitement as she jumped up and down.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost! I¡¯ve finally lost!¡±


    The little girl in the white dress turned into a gust of wind and danced wildly in this space.


    Jiang Ming also let out a long breath. This battle was the toughest battle he had ever fought.


    ¡°This little girl¡¯s strength does not seem toe from that snake corpse alone. It has a somewhat familiar scent.¡± Then, Jiang Ming recalled the battle just now. Some of the seals and powers that Bai Ling disyed seemed unusual.


    ¡°There is a faint shadow of a Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body¡­¡± Jiang Ming whispered. This could also exin why Bai Ling could fight against him for more than a hundred rounds without losing.


    It seemed that the blessednd of immortal cultivation had really researched something about the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body. Not only did they leave the inheritance for the Spirit Silkworm Mountain, but they also did some experiments on this girl.

 Chapter 388 - 388 Fang Yue’s Fortune

    388 Fang Yue¡¯s Fortune


    There was a slight movement. Jiang Ming was stunned. He turned his head and saw a white thinging out.


    An eggshell shattered!


    Jiang Ming was even more stunned. He had not seen any eggs during the battle. Did one appear out of thin air?


    ¡°This is the reward for the winner. You deserve it.¡±


    A heavenly voice sounded. It was Bai Ling.


    ¡°Is this the descendant of that snake corpse?¡± Jiang Ming frowned and asked.


    He had already seen it clearly. It was a small snake that waspletely white.


    Just by looking at each other, Jiang Ming could see that the pair of snake eyes contained all kinds of terrifying cultivation runes.


    This was a powerful cultivation rune that originated from an ancient bloodline!


    ¡°These kinds of beasts from antique bloodlines truly are blessed. It already had a cultivation base of the middle stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm upon birth! Moreover, with the power of the bloodline, I¡¯m afraid that the power of this little snake is not limited to the middle stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm. Even geniuses at the Foundation Establishment Realm won¡¯t be on par with it.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but take a few deep breaths of cold air. He was filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred.


    Anyway, it was fine. He had the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body now. Perhaps he was far inferior to his opponent at the beginning. However, his upper limit was boundless now.


    ¡°This little snake needs you to educate and nurture it well, or it will die young. Although it has a powerful aura, it is too young andcksbat experience. It can only assist you in battle after growing for a period of time.¡± Bai Ling¡¯s voice rang out again, and then she said with a happy voice, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t waste time with you. If there¡¯s a chance, we¡¯ll meet again in the future!¡±


    Then, Bai Ling¡¯s breath and voice disappeared from the world.


    Jiang Ming smiled bitterly.


    Once such a powerful Foundation Establishment Realm prodigy walked out of this forbidden area, it was likely that it would cause a shocking wave in the world of immortal cultivation.


    Bai Xuanruo and Mo Feng were nothing in front of this girl!


    Jiang Ming picked up the little white snake, thought for a while, and said with a smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Mini Bai from now on.¡±


    If Bai Ling heard him, she would probably run back and smack Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming carried Mini Bai and walked down the steps slowly. He nced into the distance. Yang Changshan and Zhu An¡¯an still had note out. He did not know what the situation was like. However, they had their own fate. All he could do was give them his blessings silently.


    When they returned to the Saint Cultivation tform, countless people¡¯s eyes fell on Jiang Ming, especially the little snake in thetter¡¯s arms.


    ¡°What the hell is this? Zhang Shan didn¡¯t have such a spiritual pet on him before, right?¡±


    ¡°It was probably brought back from the testing ground. It must be extraordinary!¡±


    ¡°How can something brought out from the ancient true spirit testing grounds be ordinary? This generation¡¯s sect master of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven had obtained many great things from the true spirit testing ground. Even if Zhang Shan is not as strong as the sect master of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, what he brought out is definitely not ordinary!¡±


    For a moment, many people revealed greedy looks in their eyes.


    The things that came from that ce were definitely not ordinary. They coveted them, especially the spiritual pet. They could tame and nurture it, and it would definitely be a great help!


    Jiang Ming could not be bothered with these people. He carried Mini Bai and walked toward the mountain path.


    At this moment, a figure stepped out. It was Huai Mei.


    ¡°Zhang Shan, please wait!¡±


    Jiang Ming ignored her and continued walking forward, causing Huai Mei¡¯s eyelid to twitch.


    She was a rare beauty in the Ghost Spirit Sect. Even though she was a ghost spirit cultivator, she still had many suitors. Why did Zhang Shan not pay attention to her?


    Huai Mei wanted to shout again. However, Fang Yue walked forward and called out to him respectfully. ¡°Zhang Shan, I would like to invite you down the mountain for a chat. I wonder if you¡¯ll oblige?¡±


    Fang Yue was feeling rather nervous at the moment. He knew that if Zhang Shan could ignore a beauty like Huai Mei, he would definitely ignore him. However, he had to give it a try.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming turned his head and nced at Fang Yue.


    ¡°A chat? Forget it.¡±


    Fang Yue was a little disappointed. However, he did not push forward.


    Anyway, Jiang Ming did not leave just like that. Instead, he gently pointed his finger.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The very next second, Fang Yue rolled on the ground non-stop. His head hurt so much that it felt like it was about to split apart. The expressions of his fellow disciples changed drastically as they watched. They drew their weapons and stared at Jiang Ming.


    Zhang Shan was too ruthless. Fang Yue was a top genius. Although he was not as strong as Mo Feng and the sword maniac, he was still extraordinary. How did he reduce Fang Yue to such a state with a mere flick of his finger? Moreover, did Fang Yue do something wrong?


    Their swords were drawn.


    A conflict was about to erupt.


    Fang Yue endured his headache and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    The group of disciples was stunned, not understanding what Fang Yue was going to do.


    The next moment, Fang Yue came directly to Jiang Ming and bowed deeply.


    ¡°Thank you for saving my life, Zhang Shan! If there¡¯s anything in the future, feel free to look for me. I¡¯ll definitely help you!¡±


    At this moment, Fang Yue¡¯s words shocked everyone into silence.


    Huai Mei raised his eyebrows slightly, vaguely realizing something.


    As expected, the next moment, Fang Yue said to the puzzled disciples, ¡°Friends, you should know that before I entered the Foundation Establishment Realm, I explored the forbidden area and was injured by the evil aura inside! This is what became the root of my illness. It is precisely this illness that caused my cultivation and battle prowess tog behind the other top geniuses. However, now¡­¡± The corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°It was Zhang Shan who cured me. With a peerless wisp of Foundation Establishment Realm sword Qi, he destroyed that evil aura. Otherwise, even if I stepped into the Golden Core Realm, it would be difficult for me to fight this illness.¡±


    Fang Yue thanked him sincerely.


    The group of fellow disciples returned to their senses and revealed looks of surprise.


    Fang Yue was originally the most outstanding person among them. If it was not for the fiendish aura, hisbat strength would not be much inferior to that of Mo Feng and the sword maniac. Now that the evil aura had been dispelled, Fang Yue¡¯s talent was unhindered. He would definitely shake the world of immortal cultivation!

 Chapter 389 - 389 Revenge Is Fine, but I Won’t Allow It

    389 Revenge Is Fine, but I Won¡¯t Allow It


    Fang Yue looked grateful, and his disciples also wanted to thank Jiang Ming. They even invited Jiang Ming to meet with their sect elders.


    Of course, they had to try their best to get him to join them.


    However, Jiang Ming was unwilling.


    ¡°Our encounter ends here. Farewell.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not want to stay here any longer. He turned around and left leisurely. Fang Yue and the others were in a daze and could not help but shake their heads slightly.


    ¡°This is a true master. He doesn¡¯t show off his strength, nor does he fight for fame and fortune. The future of such a person is unimaginable.¡±


    Fang Yue knew that Jiang Ming was different from the sword maniac, who was obsessed with swordsmanship. Jiang Ming was extremely arrogant but indifferent to fame and fortune. He would be one of the most powerful people in the world soon.


    It was also from this moment that Zhang Shan¡¯s name began to spread throughout the Feather Kingdom.


    Huai Mei returned to her sect and reported this matter to the elders. The elders of the sect were dazed when they heard this.


    ¡°He has killed a bunch of top geniuses like Mo Feng. Zhang Shan is both powerful and proud. It is in line with the cultivation path of the Ghost Spirit Sect. Unfortunately, we already have the young sect master. Therefore, we don¡¯t need him.¡±


    Although they said that, they had a feeling that if this person could enter the Ghost Spirit Sect, he would be able to control everything. Even the young sect master would have to give up his position.


    Huai Mei smiled bitterly and asked, ¡°Elders, may I ask what sect the Flowerfruit Mountain is?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s performance was too monstrous and terrifying. It made Huai Mei curious. What kind of sect was the Flowerfruit Mountain that could actually nurture such a monstrous talent?


    An elder pondered for a moment before shaking his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve traveled outside the Feather Kingdom and know many famous sects. I¡¯ve never heard of the Flowerfruit Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Since Zhang Shan coulde to the Feather Kingdom to fight for the top spot in the Saint Cultivation tform, it means that the ce he came from isn¡¯t too far away from us. However, I¡¯ve never heard of the Flowerfruit Mountain before.¡±


    An old woman with a hideous face, who looked like a demon, spoke.


    For a moment, everyone was extremely curious.


    ¡°Could this kid be lying? Maybe he¡¯s from a secret, ancient sect outside the Feather Kingdom.¡±


    When Huai Mei heard this, she remembered how Zhang Shan had ignored her and immediately gritted her teeth.


    It was also at this moment that a faint voice sounded.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about him. All you need to do is bring An¡¯an back to me. Huai Mei, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Bring An¡¯an back. I need An¡¯an toplete my cultivation. I can¡¯t lose anything!¡±


    Huai Mei¡¯s expression changed.


    This person was the young sect master, who had a lofty status and extraordinary talent. Even if his cultivation level was not as high as those of the older generation, he was not someone ordinary people could look down on.


    ¡°Of course, I will go and find Zhu An¡¯an now!¡±


    At the same time, in the Divine Eye sect, when they learned of Liu Xuantong¡¯s death, a hugemotion broke out.


    Countless experts were filled with hatred and wanted to take revenge.


    It was also at this moment that a powerful and terrifying aura suddenly descended, causing people to shrink back in fear.


    For a moment, everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically.


    They realized who had appeared.


    It was the current leader of the Divine Eye Sect, Master Liu Changsheng!


    ¡°Greetings, Master!¡±


    Countless experts and higher-ups of the sect knelt down and bowed.


    Liu Changsheng looked down and then looked away. His eyes were shining with starlight.


    ¡°Liu Xuantong is dead. Therefore, we¡¯ll choose another person to go to the Land of Inheritance and train outside the Feather Kingdom. As long as that god doesn¡¯t die, the Divine Eye Sect will have as many geniuses as it takes.¡±


    As soon as these words were said, countless people¡¯s hearts trembled.


    Liu Xuantong was Liu Changsheng¡¯s son, yet he was treated with such contempt!


    That was indeed the case.


    Liu Changsheng had many children, and many of them were talented.


    At this moment, a young prodigy slowly walked out, causing everyone to be moved.


    It was Liu Changsheng¡¯s youngest son and Liu Xuantong¡¯s youngest brother, Liu Xuanming.


    ¡°Xuanming, immediately head outside the Feather Kingdom and use this token to find the Ancient Yin Yang Sect. You can obtain a supreme inheritance andprehend the mysteries of the God Eye!¡±


    Liu Changsheng had given his youngest son a token, intending to create another peerless prodigy.


    Liu Xuanming left immediately after receiving the order.


    However, Liu Changsheng did not intend to give up.


    ¡°Although Liu Xuantong¡¯s fate can¡¯t be changed, he¡¯s still my son, a prodigy of the Divine Eye Sect. How dare he kill a member of the Divine Eye Sect? He deserves to die! Send out the order to kill Zhang Shan and take everything he owns!¡±


    The starlight in Liu Changsheng¡¯s eyes never faded. It was especially strange.


    His intentions were very clear. He wanted to seize Zhang Shan¡¯s treasures, especially the Saint Cultivation Scripture and that little white snake.


    Apart from that, simr incidents also urred at Spirit Silkworm Mountain and Green Feather Cultivation Academy.


    The death of Can Zhuo and Xu Yi caused the two forces to be furious. They swore to kill Zhang Shan and avenge their fallen geniuses.


    However, the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven was celebrating.


    After the sword maniac returned, he was conferred the title of top disciple, disying a talent that far surpassed Mo Feng.


    The sect master did not mention anything rted to Zhang Shan. It was as if he hadpletely forgotten about him.


    * * *


    ¡°My son is dead? No! I will definitely make that brat Zhang Shan die with my son!¡±


    A wild roar erupted.


    It was none other than Mo Feng¡¯s father, Mo Ziqi.


    He was an elder of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, a genuine Golden Core Realm cultivator!


    At this moment, Elder Mo looked as if he had gone mad. He wanted to go out of the sect to fight Zhang Shan.


    The sword maniac appeared and blocked his path.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Seeing this person, Mo Ziqi¡¯s expression became even more ferocious, and his aura rose.


    If it was not for him, how could his son have died?


    This sword maniac should have used his life to protect his son!


    However, the sword maniac did not care. Beside him stood a bodyguard. Thetter nced at Mo Ziqi and made him unable to move.


    This was an expert with profound attainments in the Golden Core Realm, who was assigned to protect the sword maniac.


    ¡°Elder Mo, death is nothing more than the survival of the fittest. After all, it is either life or death on the Saint Cultivation tform. If you seek revenge, wouldn¡¯t it be a disgrace to the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven?¡± the sword maniac said slowly.


    Mo Ziqi sneered.


    ¡°That¡¯s my son. Why can¡¯t I take revenge?¡±


    ¡°Of course. However, I won¡¯t allow it!¡±


    The sword maniac¡¯s eyes were cold and his aura exploded.

 Chapter 390 - 390 If You Dare Offend Me, I’ll Exterminate You

    390 If You Dare Offend Me, I¡¯ll Exterminate You


    Thanks to Jiang Ming¡¯s guidance, the sword maniac was able toprehend the sword Qi for 49 days. He would naturally remember such a great favor.


    Of course, he would not allow anyone to hurt Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Today, if anyone dares find trouble with Zhang Shan, they¡¯ll have to face me first!¡±


    ng!


    A huge sword appeared.


    Mo Ziqi¡¯s expression changed drastically. He never thought that this sword maniac would reach this stage.


    It was enough to threaten a Golden Core Realm cultivator like him!


    In fact, the sword maniac was not that powerful. However, he could borrow the sword Qi in his soul sea and turn the sword intent into his own. Naturally, his strength was extraordinary and unpredictable.


    As such, Mo Ziqi naturally did not dare to move.


    Putting aside the sword maniac, there was an even stronger bodyguard beside him. Even Mo Ziqi could only swallow his anger.


    However, he would not let it go.


    ¡°Men!¡±


    After returning to his cave dwelling, Mo Ziqi called a disciple over and instructed, ¡°Pass on my orders. Put a bounty on Zhang Shan¡¯s head¡ªa supreme-grade magical tool. Let the people of the Hall of ughter kill Zhang Shan!¡±


    Hearing this, the disciple¡¯s heart trembled slightly.


    A supreme-grade magical tool!


    One had to know that only Golden Core Realm cultivators could refine such a magical tool. The higher the grade of the magical tool, the more difficult it would be to refine it, let alone a supreme-grade magical tool.


    In fact, it was already considered extremely talented for a Golden Core Realm craftsman to be able to refine a high-grade magical tool. There were almost no craftsmen who could refine a supreme-grade magical tool.


    Even if Mo Ziqi was an elder and had a lot of money, it was not easy for him to take out a supreme-grade magical tool.


    This meant that Mo Ziqi was determined to kill Zhang Shan!


    The news quickly spread and swept through the entirety of the Feather Kingdom.


    Countless people were shocked.


    A supreme-grade magical tool as a reward?


    Furthermore, there were still so many other forces who wanted to kill Zhang Shan!


    Even if they could not kill Zhang Shan, as long as they could find Zhang Shan¡¯s location, it would still be a great achievement!


    Unfortunately, they could not find it.


    Jiang Ming returned to his original appearance as soon as he went down the mountain, and Mini Bai also became an ordinary white snake.


    This way, no one could find him except Wu Hen.


    ¡°My lord!¡±


    Wu Hen walked forward with an excited expression. He had been separated from Jiang Ming for too long and could not recognize him on the Saint Cultivation tform. Now, they had finally been reunited.


    Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. You¡¯re my brother andrade. Just sit with me.¡±


    However, Wu Hen still stood at the side, extremely respectful.


    Jiang Ming did not say anything else. He turned his gaze and looked at the table opposite him.


    This was a medium-sized tavern. Jiang Ming came in to rest and eat something.


    Unexpectedly, there was an uninvited guest sitting opposite him.


    It was Holy Son Gu Chi from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land!


    Jiang Ming sighed. These disciples of the blessednds of immortal cultivation were definitely notparable to the geniuses of the Feather Kingdom.


    This was a genuine prodigy. Even the sword maniac could not bepared to him. He saw through his disguise at a nce.


    ¡°How did you see through my disguise?¡± Jiang Ming asked casually.


    In the end, Holy Son Gu Chi answered sincerely, ¡°Intuition.¡±


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    He had thought that this fellow was relying on some unfathomable technique!


    Regardless, it was normal for such a person to have strong intuition.


    Most importantly, Jiang Ming thought that Holy Son Gu Chi wanted to attack him. Therefore, he did not avoid him when he reverted to his real appearance. He just waited for thetter to make the first move.


    However, now, Holy Son Gu Chi was looking at him quietly, making Jiang Ming feel quite ufortable.


    ¡°Holy Son, you¡¯re such a busy person. Surely, you didn¡¯te to find me just to watch me drink and eat, right?¡±


    Holy Son Gu Chi smiled and said, ¡°Of course not. I came this time around to find you. I want you to be my follower.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned again.


    Why was he easy to talk to?


    He could not help but narrow his eyes slightly. Something must be wrong. Jiang Ming would not let his guard down easily.


    ¡°Then I wonder if you¡¯re interested ining with me to my sect. With your abilities, you¡¯re more than enough to be a Holy Son.¡±


    Holy Son Gu Chi was still smiling.


    Jiang Ming was renderedpletely speechless. What was this guy thinking? Why was he inviting someone to be hispetitor?


    One had to know that Holy Son Gu Chi was the top Holy Son of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land and was destined to be the future Holy Lord of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land.


    Why did hee looking forpetition?


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. I just want another whetstone. After all, my strength is at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm. Even if Bai Xuanruo, Liu Xuantong, Mo Feng, and the sword maniac join forces, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid. However, I can¡¯t see through your strength. Yourbat strength should have reached the limit of the Foundation Establishment Realm and you have an invincible appearance. If I can use you as a whetstone, my strength should be able to reach a higher level.¡±


    He exined his true intentions.


    Jiang Ming chuckled and shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for leisure. If you want to train, I will apany you now. However, you have to be prepared to die.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the faces of the other experts around Holy Son Gu Chi darkened, and they stared at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Zhang Shan, don¡¯t be impudent! This is Holy Son Gu Chi. You don¡¯t have the right to humiliate him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Zhang Shan. Quickly kneel down and apologize. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re dead!¡±


    ¡°Kneel down and apologize!¡±


    Jiang Ming still looked calm, which made the group of experts even angrier. They wanted to take him down immediately.


    Holy Son Gu Chi could not be bothered to say anything.


    ¡°Since you aren¡¯t willing, then don¡¯t me me for being impudent. Take him down!¡±


    He wanted to use Jiang Ming as his whetstone and make himself the most invincible cultivator in the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    Since he was unwilling, he would force him!


    However¡­


    ¡°How bold of you.¡±


    Jiang Ming chuckled, and then his sword Qi surged.


    His blood Qi also churned non-stop, turning into a long dragon.


    It could rival a Golden Core Realm cultivator!


    Holy Son Gu Chi was not just blessed by the heavens, he was also dedicated to his training.


    When he was young, he could match up to the first and second-rate geniuses of the variousrge factions in the Feather Kingdom.


    Even so, Jiang Ming still did not care. He was going to teach him a lesson!

 Chapter 391 - 391 Where Did He Go?

    391 Where Did He Go?


    In the small tavern, sword Qi filled the air, and killing intent boiled.


    Everyone else in the tavern had been dismissed. Those who could be here were all the people of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land.


    However, Jiang Ming was not afraid at all. Instead, he revealed a yful smile.


    Many experts from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land stepped forward.


    There were even dozens of peak-level Foundation Establishment Realm auras rising one after another.


    There were even three Golden Core Realm experts!


    Many people who wanted to enter the tavern were killed. There was no blood inside. However, the outside was already stained with blood. Countless people were shocked.


    The imperial officers of the Feather Kingdom stationed here wanted to investigate. However, they were isted outside.


    ¡°They¡¯re from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. We can¡¯t afford to offend them!¡± the leader said with an ugly expression.


    People from the imperial court were useless unless someone from the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven came forward.


    Even though the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven and the Feather Kingdom started from the same bloodline, ever since an incident many years ago, the imperial court had gradually be figureheads. The Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven was the true ruler of the Feather Kingdom, the imperial court could only obediently listen to the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven.


    Not to mention, the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land¡¯s foundation was above the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven in all aspects. Thus, the imperial court was of no use.


    However, what kind of existence was the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land? Who could provoke them like this?


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a powerful blood Qi spread out.


    It was blood Qi at the level of the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts!


    Jiang Ming stood up slowly and looked at these people coldly. Then, he teleported to Holy Son Gu Chi.


    For a moment, the expressions of all the experts changed. They never expected Jiang Ming to approach Holy Son Gu Chi in an instant.


    At this moment, Holy Son Gu Chi¡¯s expression was also ugly. He thought that with so many experts protecting him, it would be easy to take down Jiang Ming. He did not expect him to fight back!


    ¡°To defeat an army, one must defeat their leader. I don¡¯t need to deal with them. I only need to deal with you, Holy Son Gu Chi.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and then his eyes became colder. A burst of light shot out, shocking Holy Son Gu Chi so much that he broke out in cold sweat.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    ¡°All of you, retreat!¡±


    However, Jiang Ming smiled.


    ¡°Do you think that this is my true appearance?¡±


    What did he mean?


    Holy Son Gu Chi was stunned.


    ¡°In order to lure out a person like you, I¡¯ve put on a very tiring act. However, it¡¯s fine. Holy Son Gu Chi, let¡¯s meet again soon.¡±


    Soon, Jiang Ming and Wu Hen disappeared.


    Many experts chased after them. However, they could not find Jiang Ming at all.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to chase after him. This guy has been plotting against me from the beginning to the end. He¡¯s stolen everything from me!¡± Holy Son Gu Chi shouted angrily, his face ashen.


    He conspired against people every day and looked down on everyone. Finally, he was taught a lesson today.


    All of his magical tools, spirit herbs, and spirit stones had been looted!


    Even his storage ring was taken away!


    ¡°Moreover, this guy is very capable. He instantly erased the aura I left on the storage ring. It¡¯s impossible to find him now! However, why is this guy acting like a petty thief and snatching my items? Usually, only individual cultivators would do this¡­¡±


    Holy Son Gu Chi was extremely puzzled. He would never have thought that the Zhang Shan he was talking about was an individual cultivator.


    In the wilderness, Jiang Ming¡¯s figure appeared. He looked at Wu Hen and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Wu Hen shook his head and revealed a bitter expression. ¡°Master, Holy Son Gu Chi is the Holy Son of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land after all. He¡¯s high and mighty. If you¡¯re targeted by him, I¡¯m afraid there will be endless trouble!¡±


    He could not kill them.


    It was indeed very troublesome to be chased down.


    Jiang Ming returned to his true appearance and smiled indifferently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve shown my strength today. Many people think that I¡¯m from an ancient sect or a blessednd of immortal cultivation. They would never provoke me. Furthermore, those who have made enemies with me will not be able to find me. This is because they will not know that Zhang Shan is just an alias of mine. They do not even know my true appearance, so how can they find me? Lastly, Holy Son Gu Chi is indeed troublesome. His intuition is too strong. Even if I was deliberately luring him into my trap, he was able to instantly find me. However, he must think that I am from outside the Feather Kingdom. I will return to Xiaoqian Mountainter.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts settled and he was about to leave with Wu Hen. However, he was stunned the next second.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Wu Hen was anxious, thinking that the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land had caught up.


    Jiang Ming looked in a certain direction with a slightly puzzled expression.


    ¡°I seemed to have sensed a familiar aura just now.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°A young girl.¡±


    Wu Hen was stunned.


    Since when did his master hook up with a woman?


    Jiang Ming did not know what he was thinking. After thinking for a long time, he finally returned to his senses.


    ¡°It¡¯s Bai Ling! That ancient true spirit! I didn¡¯t expect her to pass by this ce and leave behind her aura. Moreover, it seems that she is being pursued.¡±


    If it were anyone else, they would have gone to Bai Ling to save the damsel in distress. Unfortunately, Jiang Ming was not such a person.


    ¡°Retreat! The people chasing after that woman are a group of Void Core Realm and Golden Core Realm cultivators, and there is nock ofte-stage Golden Core Realm cultivators among them! What is Bai Ling doing? She has only left the mountain for less than a day and she has already caused such a hugemotion?¡±


    After Jiang Ming and Wu Hen left, a figure appeared where they were a few minutester. It was an old cultivator.


    ¡°Eh? I clearly sensed someone here just now. Why did they disappear?¡±


    Instinctively, he relied on his magical tool to search. Even if it was an iplete magical tool, it had powerful tracking and searching abilities. In the past, it had always been sessful. However, today, he could not determine anything.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. ording to the people from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, Zhang Shan should have left through this path. This is the only way. If I continue to look here, I will definitely find him!¡±


    At this moment, the old man in the Golden Core Realm curled his lips and sat cross-legged on the ground, waiting for Zhang Shan toe knocking on his door.


    However, after ten days, there was still no sign of him.


    Where did Zhang Shan run off to?

 Chapter 392 - 392 Foundation Establishment Realm Pill

    392 Foundation Establishment Realm Pill


    Jiang Ming slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    He let out a long breath, and his eyes lit up.


    In front of him, countless mysterious words shed continuously. It was the iplete scripture that he had obtained on the Saint Cultivation tform.


    He opened the Foundation Establishment Realm chapter!


    Jiang Ming had always felt that his cultivation in the Foundation Establishment Realm was not perfect. He wanted to build his Foundation Establishment Realm to the point where it was wless before seeking the opportunity to advance to the Golden Core Realm.


    Although the ck Rock Ruins was a blessednd of immortal cultivation from ten thousand years ago, the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivation technique in this iplete scripture was the most perfect and powerful Foundation Establishment Realm technique in the world.


    ¡°If I could have obtained it earlier, I would be even stronger. However, it¡¯s difficult to be sure. After all, this kind of opportunity can only be encountered by luck. Now that I¡¯ve obtained it, it might be a good idea to continuously practice.¡±


    Jiang Ming was deep in thought.


    After a few days, he could feel that the spirit base in his body was constantly shattering and reforming.


    It was still not perfect.


    He had not even broken through to the Void Core Realm.


    After thinking about it, Jiang Ming decided to put aside his cultivation and turn to refining pills.


    Wu Hen walked over.


    ¡°Master, there is a huge search for you outside. The Divine Eye Sect, the Green Feather Cultivation Academy, the Spirit Silkworm Mountain, and the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven have all put a bounty on your head. Many assassination forces and individual cultivators have taken action. In addition, there are quite a few Golden Core Realm cultivators among the individual cultivators. They want to kill you and seek an opportunity to join these big forces, especially the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land!¡±


    A cold glint shed across Wu Hen¡¯s eyes.


    If he had known this would happen, he would have killed Holy Son Gu Chi back then.


    Jiang Ming smiled indifferently.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I got a lot of good things from him. Take a look.¡±


    He took out a storage ring and wiped away all the restrictions on it with a wave of his hand. Wu Hen¡¯s heart trembled when he saw this.


    Holy Son Gu Chi was not a weak person either. The seal he had set up was extremely powerful. His master was indeed very capable to have broken the seal.


    Then, Jiang Ming took out everything. There were countless high-grade spirit stones alone, and there were even many top-grade spirit stones.


    As for magical tools and other treasures, there were also quite a few.


    Wu Hen¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw one of the magical tools.


    ¡°You know about this?¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, when I entered the Saint Cultivation Peak, I met a pair of young prodigies. They told me about a lot of things, including the Sky-Piercing Shuttle. Of course, this is just its name. It doesn¡¯t mean that it really has the ability to prate the sky. It¡¯s more like a ship. This kind of flying magical tool is extremely rare. Even among supreme-grade magical tools, it¡¯s considered top-notch.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming¡¯s lips curled up slightly and he said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This Sky-Piercing Shuttle can travel up to a distance of ten thousand miles in a day. It¡¯s much more convenient than flying by myself. Most importantly, it can amodate more people. Other than that, there are also some offensive magical tools, techniques, and formations!¡±


    Jiang Ming was surprised.


    Now that he had the Sky-Piercing Shuttle, it would be much more convenient for him to go anywhere in the future.


    He could even bring Wu Hen along to roam the world of immortal cultivation!


    The most important thing was that Jiang Ming nned to go outside the Feather Kingdom in the future to explore the world. Thus, the Sky-Piercing Shuttle would be of great use.


    However, he was very clear that he still had to work hard to refine pills.


    Although he had so many spirit stones in his hands, these spirit stones were too precious, especially the high-grade and top-grade spirit stones. They were extremely rare in the Feather Kingdom and onlyrge cultivation forces had them.


    Once he took it out, his identity would definitely be exposed. He had to go outside the Feather Kingdom in the future to make ns.


    Another year passed.


    Wu Hen¡¯s aura became more and more stable and refined, constantly advancing to a higher level.


    In time, he would definitely step into the Golden Core Realm and be a great asset to Jiang Ming.


    As for Jiang Ming, he did not choose to break through to the Void Core Realm in the past year and was immersed in alchemy. However, his aura did not decline at all. Instead, it became more powerful and terrifying. Wu Hen was afraid when he saw it.


    Little did they know that although Jiang Ming did not cultivate, the process of refining pills was also a form of cultivation.


    Refining pills, again and again, especially some higher-level pills, also made Jiang Ming¡¯s spirit base undergo many rounds of tempering.


    ¡°The medicinal pills I refined previously were all unorthodox. Now, it¡¯s time to start refining this one.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shone brightly.


    He was going to refine a Foundation Establishment Realm pill!


    This was not a high-grade pill. However, it originated from the iplete scripture.


    Its full name was the True Martial Foundation Establishment Divine Pill!


    It had four grades to master. Moreover, the highest-grade pill would definitely cause a stir if he refined it!


    Unfortunately, it was too difficult to refine.


    In the past year, Jiang Ming had also tried to refine it. However, he failed each time. There was even one time when the furnace exploded, and he almost hurt himself.


    In this case, Jiang Ming could not say much and could only give up for the time being.


    However, now, he felt that the opportunity had arrived!


    ¡°Wu Hen, stand guard outside. Don¡¯t let anyone get close!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Wu Hen nodded.


    Many people hade to visit this year. However, they were all stopped by Wu Hen.


    Although the war in the outside world had ended, the situation was still unstable. The factions that originally controlled Xiaoqian Mountain still wanted to take control of the ce.


    Small-scale battles were still going on. Immortal cultivators were dying every day.


    However, it had nothing to do with Wu Hen. He was only responsible for checking for Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming also did not care.


    At the same time, in the Hall of ughter, Mo Ziqi¡¯s figure appeared. His expression was especially gloomy.


    ¡°Can you tell me why you guys, the number one assassination force in the Feather Kingdom, who possess intelligenceparable to the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, have not been able to find Zhang Shan after a year?¡±


    The master of the Hall of ughter was also a little irritated and said, ¡°Elder Mo, you should have heard that Zhang Shan¡¯s appearance is fake. His background and origins are also unclear. It¡¯s easier said than done to find him. All this time, we have been searching within the Feather Kingdom and even outside the borders. However, we have never been able to find him!¡±

 Chapter 393 - 393 The Network

    393 The Network


    The master of the Hall of ughter truly felt a headacheing on.


    A supreme-grade magical tool and a favor from the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven were things he wanted to ept no matter what.


    Unfortunately, in order to ept this favor, they had to find Zhang Shan and kill him first. However, even after such a long time, they could not find any trace of Zhang Shan.


    Mo Ziqi¡¯s patience was running out.


    ¡°Li Shaosheng, let me warn you. Don¡¯t think that I am easy to bully. If I find out that you didn¡¯t do your best to find him, forget about a supreme-grade magical tool and other rewards, you will even offend the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven and the Mo family!¡±


    This time, Li Shaosheng¡¯s expression became even uglier.


    The Hall of ughter was the most famous assassin organization in the Feather Kingdom. It was not the strongest. However, it was still considered one of the top organizations. Now that it was being threatened like this, it was naturally not good.


    If it was anyone else, Li Shaosheng would have attacked them with his de.


    However, Mo Ziqi was different. In terms of cultivation, Mo Ziqi was weaker than him. However, he came from the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven and was a descendant of the sect master. Naturally, he was extraordinary. If he provoked him, it would not be a good thing.


    Li Shaosheng took a few deep breaths and said slowly, ¡°Give me a little more time. I will definitely be able to find Zhang Shan within half a year.¡±


    ¡°Half a year? That¡¯s too long! I¡¯ll give you a month¡¯s time, if you can¡¯t find him, the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven will support another assassination force to rece your one!¡± Mo Ziqi snorted coldly and turned to leave, leaving Li Shaosheng with an ugly expression.


    How arrogant!


    This b*stard was just relying on his powerful background to be so rude. If it was a one-on-one fight, a mere early Golden Core Realm cultivator was nothing!


    However, Li Shaosheng could only swallow his anger. With a wave of his hand, all the higher-ups of the Hall of ughter gathered. They were all Golden Core Realm cultivators.


    ¡°Go! Find Zhang Shan! No matter what, you have to cut off his head within a month. Otherwise, even if I die, I will drag you all down with me. Do you understand?¡±


    A cold light bloomed in Li Shaosheng¡¯s eyes, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to tremble. They hurriedly nodded in agreement, and then one by one, they epted the order and left.


    Mo Ziqi did not return to the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven directly but went to other ces.


    He went to the Gate of Seven Kills and the ck Wind Mountain.


    Those were two other famous assassin organizations in the Feather Kingdom.


    There was also the not-so-famous but powerful assassination force, the Network, that Mo Ziqi visited as well.


    The representatives of the Gate of Seven Kills and ck Wind Mountain did not dare say anything. It was not because they were afraid of Mo Ziqi, but they were afraid of the Network!


    This was the top assassination force in the Feather Kingdom!


    The reputation of the Network was far inferior to the Hall of ughter. However, in terms of strength, it far surpassed the Hall of ughter. Naturally, the price of offering a bounty to kill someone would be huge.


    Mo Ziqi did not want to contact the Network because the price was too high.


    It was said that their price was ten times higher than the market price for the heads of people of the same level. It was five times more expensive than what the Hall of ughter charged.


    It was also because of this that unless it was to assassinate some people with special statuses, even the upper echelons of the variousrge factions were unwilling to seek out the Network to do things.


    At this moment, the representative of the Network, Old Demon Qiu, slowly opened his eyes, and a phantom snake shot out from his eyes.


    ¡°Elder Mo, do you agree to the price I mentioned before?¡±


    Mo Ziqi¡¯s expression was ugly, ¡°Master Qiu, isn¡¯t your price a little too high? Your asking price is enough to assassinate ate-stage Golden Core Realm cultivator or a higher-up of arge force!¡±


    At this moment, his expression was obviously not good.


    Why did he have to pay ten times the price in order to kill a mere Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator? How was this possible?


    At this moment, Mo Ziqi wanted to lower the price as much as possible.


    ¡°Hehe, Elder Mo, don¡¯t think we¡¯re fools. You should be very clear about Zhang Shan¡¯s strength. Even your son, a top genius in the Void Core Realm, died in his hands. This is enough to show that this person¡¯s talent is extremely high. Moreover, he must have the support of an ancient sect behind him. No matter how powerful a faction is, they probably wouldn¡¯t dare make a move against the descendants of such supreme sects. It can be said that unless you search outside of the Feather Kingdom, only the Network would dare kill such a prodigy. Therefore, I think the price I¡¯m asking for is very fair. In fact, it¡¯s a little low!¡±


    Old Demon Qiu¡¯s lips curled up like a poisonous snake as he stared at Mo Ziqi.


    Thetter gritted his teeth for a long time and nced at the people from the other two sides. However, the representatives from the Gate of Seven Kills and ck Wind Mountain lowered their heads and did not dare make a sound.


    Mo Ziqi cursed in his heart but he forced a smile on his face.


    ¡°I hope that you can be magnanimous for the sake of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven and the Mo family. After all, it is really difficult for the five sects to take out a supreme-grade magical tool.¡±


    Mo Ziqi did notck supreme-grade magical tools. However, that did not mean he could squander them. Unless he could enter the intermediate stage of the Golden Core Realm and obtain more power, supreme-grade magical tools were his main support.


    Old Demon Qiu pondered for a moment.


    He knew that he did not have to help Mo Ziqi. However, he had to be wary of the sect master of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven!


    ¡°Alright, three supreme-grade magical tools and fifty top-grade magical tools. In addition, I¡¯ll have the people in the hall calcte the rest of the cost. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be too outrageous. This is the lowest price. If you still don¡¯t agree, I don¡¯t mind informing the higher-ups and letting them talk to you!¡±

 Chapter 394 - 394 Anger

    394 Anger


    Old Demon Qiu¡¯s eyes narrowed as he spoke.


    He was not angry. Rather, he sounded dignified.


    Mo Ziqi stepped back in fear.


    Even their elders had to be polite when they saw the higher-ups of the Network.


    Even his ancestor, the sect master of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, was afraid of him.


    !!


    When Mo Ziqi came today, even if he did not make this deal, he would have to pay the price. These were the rules of the Network. If he did not obey, even the Mo family would not be able to protect him!


    Mo Ziqi took a few deep breaths and nodded. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Alright, I agree! However, I hope that you can sessfully kill Zhang Shan!¡±


    Old Demon Qiu smiled. After all the items were presented, he waved his hand.


    ¡°Go! Find Zhang Shan and bring his soul back. Let Elder Mo have a good look at the capabilities of our organization!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    A gloomy voice rang out and Mo Ziqi¡¯s heart trembled.


    The representatives of the Gate of Seven Kills and ck Wind Mountain were even more frightened.


    It was a bone-chilling cold that made people feel extremely afraid.


    In the corner, a shadow left.


    How terrifying!


    How was the Network so terrifying?


    ¡°Alright, in at most half a month, Elder Mo, you¡¯ll be able to see Zhang Shan¡¯s soul. Then, you¡¯ll naturally be able to ravage him and take revenge for your son.¡±


    He pped his hands.


    ¡°Now, disperse!¡±


    ***


    At Xiaoqian Mountain, Jiang Ming was refining pills.


    The reason he had returned was that the other ces were being searched by various factions. Although he was not afraid, he did not want to attract any trouble.


    However, Jiang Ming sensed that something was wrong.


    Jiang Ming squinted slightly.


    ¡°It should be the work of a terrifying force with a deep heritage and a long history,¡± the ck sword said. ¡°Otherwise, ordinary people shouldn¡¯t be able to detect you with your methods.¡±


    Jiang Ming was silent.


    First, it was Holy Son Gu Chi. Now, a new terrifying force had appeared. Was his disguise that awful?


    ¡°Actually, I do remember having an even better disguise technique. However, it¡¯s very iplete. If you can learn it, you can even deceive the heavenly cultivation!¡±


    What the hell?


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids trembled.


    He could deceive the heavenly cultivation?


    How could he? It was above all living beings and dominated everything in the world!


    Even if one cultivated to the level of a Saint and grasped all kinds of powerful cultivation techniques, they still could not bepared to the heavenly cultivation.


    How could the ck sword have mastered a disguise technique that could conceal everything and even deceive the heavenly cultivation?


    ¡°I need it!¡± Jiang Ming immediately said.


    ¡°I can give it to you, bro. However, I need something in return,¡± the ck sword replied immediately.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Find me a female sword.¡±


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    Since when were swords divided into male and female?


    He sighed and agreed.


    ¡°You have to swear an oath to the heavenly cultivation.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Soon, Jiang Ming made the oath. The ck sword did not go back on its words and immediately took out the iplete technique. It was the Heavenly Covering Art.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    Just the name alone was enough to see how extraordinary it was.


    Unfortunately, the ck sword only had an iplete first-level mental cultivation technique!


    However, even if it was the first level of the mental cultivation method, it was still countless times better than his previous disguise methods.


    If he could cultivate it to the missing second level, its power would be even greater. If he cultivated it to the highest level, he would be unstoppable.


    Jiang Ming put down what he was doing and immediately began to cultivate.


    Three dayster, Jiang Ming finallypleted the first level and could not help but sigh.


    ¡°My aptitude is still a little bad.¡±


    The ck sword was speechless.


    It really wanted to curse.


    During its era, it took an entire month for their foremost genius toprehend the first level of this technique!


    Jiang Ming could not be bothered to dwell on this matter. He nned to master the first level of the Heaven Covering Technique first, and then consider refining the True Martial Foundation Establishment Divine Pill.


    A monthter, he had mastered it!


    At the same time, ck smoke rose from Xiaoqian Mountain and transformed into a ck-robed cultivator.


    ¡°How is this possible? A month ago, I sensed that Zhang Shan was on Xiaoqian Mountain. Then, I spent three daysing over. In the end, the closer I am to him, the more I seem to lose track of him! No, impossible! Although the other party said that he has a disguise technique, it¡¯s nothingpared to my tracking technique. How could he hide like this?¡±


    This was none other than the assassin from the Network, Ying Sha.


    He was the real shadow, and he could find anyone. Even if the other party had disguises, it would be useless.


    However, this time, Ying Sha had clearly failed.


    What was going on?


    Ying Sha racked his brains but could not find any possibility. He did not even consider the fact that the other party had a stronger disguise technique because the only top-notch disguise technique was only avable to their Network.


    ¡°That kid must be in Xiaoqian Mountain. He left his aura here before. I just need to find him!¡±


    Ying Sha began to hide, constantly shuttling through various ces on Xiaoqian Mountain, trying to find the real Zhang Shan.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t kill this person, I swear I won¡¯t return!¡±


    One had to know that the hall master had said that he would find him within half a month. In the end, he had been dyed for a full month!


    Then, another half a year passed.


    Ying Sha waspletely speechless.


    ¡°B*stard! Damn it! Zhang Shan, I must find you!¡±


    Ying Sha had decided to do something big. He wanted to drown Xiaoqian Mountain in blood!


    At the same time, Jiang Ming finallypleted the refinement of the True Martial Foundation Establishment Divine Pill, and a gratified smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 395 - 395 Wu Hen Faces Ying Sha

    395 Wu Hen Faces Ying Sha


    When Ying Sha thought of this, he immediately sneaked into a cultivation estate.


    A Qi Refinement Realm cultivator was meditating when a line of blood suddenly appeared on his neck.


    Without feeling any pain, he died.


    Half a dayter, someone came in to look for him and discovered his corpse. He immediately turned pale with fright and wanted to run away. However, when he turned his head, he realized that a pitch-ck shadow had stood up.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    !!


    His lifeless body fell to the ground.


    At the same time, in a forest, the two parties were in a stalemate. One of them was a team from the Fire Lotus Valley, while the other was a team from the Cloud Dream Sect!


    ¡°Haha! You guys are inner-sect disciples from the Cloud Dream Sect. If we kill you this time, it will be amazing. The higher-ups will definitely reward us greatly!¡±


    On the side of the Fire Lotus Valley, a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator could not help but smile.


    In the Cloud Dream Sect, a man and a woman had ugly expressions on their faces. They were siblings from the inner sect of the Cloud Dream Sect. They had a high and extraordinary status. This time, they hade down the mountain to participate in the battle with the Fire Lotus Valley.


    In the end, they were ambushed as soon as they descended the mountain, and nearly half of their men died!


    Damn it!


    At this moment, Li Mengxue clenched her fists tightly and looked at her elder brother. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long!¡±


    Her elder brother, Li Jianming, shook his head and said, ¡°If you want to leave, you should leave. How can I stand to see my sister being hurt? Leave immediately. I¡¯ll cover your retreat. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never killed a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator before!¡±


    This Li Jianming¡¯s cultivation was not weak. He had reached the peak of the Qi Refinement Realm. With all kinds of techniques and magical tools, he had once killed a cultivator in the early stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm. If he could break through to the Foundation Establishment Realm, he would be considered a top genius in the Cloud Dream Sect.


    ¡°Hehehe, none of you will leave today!¡±


    The Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator of the Fire Lotus Valley was about to charge forward. However, his heart trembled in the next moment as he stared in another direction.


    A ck-robed man walked out.


    ¡°Who is it? We¡¯re from the Fire Lotus Valley; get lost!¡± a Fire Lotus Valley cultivator shouted angrily, appearing extremely arrogant.


    Right now, the Fire Lotus Valley had the upper hand and had already ruled over half of Xiaoqian Mountain.


    Even the Cloud Dream Sect was nothing, let alone this unranked individual cultivator.


    The entire ce was deathly silent.


    The Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators of the Fire Lotus Valley swallowed their saliva and knelt on the ground, leaving countless people dumbfounded.


    Li Jianming¡¯s expression was also particrly ugly. His master was a great expert in the Void Core Realm and was only half a step away from the Golden Core Realm.


    Therefore, his perception was naturally extraordinary. He could tell the general strength of this ck-robed man at a nce.


    ¡°He¡¯s at least from the Void Core Realm or the Golden Core Realm!¡±


    In the world of immortal cultivation, those who could reach the Foundation Establishment Realm were called Spirit Masters, and those who reached the Golden Core Realm were called Grandmasters.


    As for the higher-level Nascent Soul Realm cultivators, they were even more extraordinary. They were respectfully addressed as Perfected Cultivators, and the best among them could even obtain the title of Supreme.


    There was nock of Golden Core Realm Grandmasters in the Cloud Dream Sect. However, they were all big shots. They had never seen them before. Thus, how could they have thought that a Golden Core realm Grandmaster would actually appear in the battle between the two sides?


    ¡°Is he here to help the Cloud Dream Sect?¡± Li Mengxue asked in a low voice. Li Jianming shook his head. It was impossible!


    This person¡¯s aura was too dark. He was definitely not a Cloud Dream Sect cultivator!


    Was he an individual cultivator here?


    Since when did a Golden Core Realm Grandmaster appear among the individual cultivators of Xiaoqian Mountain?


    It was also at this moment that Ying Sha spoke.


    ¡°Have you seen a person named Zhang Shan?¡±


    Zhang Shan?


    Everyone¡¯s heart trembled.


    Zhang Shan was feared around these parts. After all, everyone had heard about how powerful he was in the ck Rock Ruins.


    Was Zhang Shan in Xiaoqian Mountain?


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    Ying Sha¡¯s voice was exceptionally hoarse, yet it also appeared very cold.


    However, the crowd had never seen Zhang Shan before. They were about to shake their heads, which made Ying Sha especially unhappy.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, then die!¡±


    The next second, Ying Sha was about to attack and kill the people in front of him, causing the eyes of the people from the Fiery Lotus Valley and the Cloud Dream Sect to tremble. Were they going to die here?


    Boom!


    In the distance, a powerful aura spread out.


    ¡°What majestic blood Qi!¡±


    Countless cultivators were shocked. No one had expected that there would be such a martial arts expert in Xiaoqian Mountain!


    Ying Sha also looked over abruptly.


    ¡°Is that aura at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts? No, it¡¯s still rising! The people in Xiaoqian Mountain are all individual cultivators. Moreover, they are all immortal cultivators who cultivate the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. For such a powerful martial artist to suddenly appear, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s Zhang Shan without a doubt!¡±


    Ying Sha was rather impatient to go and search for him. However, the next moment, he was stopped.


    ¡°You want to kill my master, right? Let me fight you!¡±


    A figure appeared. It was Wu Hen.


    His aura was restrained, and he looked no different from an ordinary mortal.


    However, Ying Sha raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°You dare stop me at the Void Core Realm?¡±


    Although he was only in the Void Core Realm, he came from the Network and possessed unimaginably powerful methods. Coupled with his identity as an assassin, he could kill his opponent by surprise.


    Under the same level, he was almost an invincible existence!


    How dare the person in front of him try to stop him!


    Wu Hen¡¯s expression was calm.


    He naturally knew that he was no match for this person. However, over the past year, he had been constantly breaking through his cultivation base. With the help of his master, his cultivation base and battle prowess were already extraordinary.


    Now, he could use this person to temper himself!


    The other thing was to buy enough time for his master. He absolutely could not let any problems ur in his master¡¯s breakthrough and advancement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡±


    Without any nonsense, Wu Hen flicked his wrist and a long spear appeared. This was the main weapon he had used since he entered the world of immortal cultivation. It was more convenient and powerful than before.


    Although Ying Sha was filled with disdain, he also understood that Zhang Shan¡¯s background was extraordinary. The person beside him must also be extraordinary.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll kill you first, then take Zhang Shan¡¯s life! Die!¡±


    Boom!


    The battle was about to start!


    * * *


    At the same time, Jiang Ming finallypleted the refinement of the True Martial Foundation Establishment Divine Pill.


    ¡°Next, I can reconstruct my cultivation base and take my martial arts foundation a step further and approach perfection!¡±

 Chapter 396 - 396 What Kind of Remote Place Is That

    396 What Kind of Remote ce Is That


    The True Martial Foundation Establishment Divine Pill was also known as the Small Disaster Pill.


    The Small Disaster Pill was divided into nine grades. At the moment, the one Jiang Ming refined was only a second-grade pill, which corresponded to the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    ¡°The ck Rock Ruins spent a lot of manpower, resources, and energy on the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body. Bai Ling also cultivated it to an extent. She has a shadow of the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body. That¡¯s why that blessednd of immortal cultivation was so powerful ten thousand years ago! People who cultivated the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body were almost invincible!¡± Jiang Ming took a deep breath, and his eyes were filled with confusion.


    How could such a powerful sect suddenly be destroyed?


    There had to be many reasons for this. Although Jiang Ming was cautious, he also knew that he had to investigate this matter thoroughly. Otherwise, he might face the same disaster in the future. After all, both of them had the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body.


    !!


    He would first consume the medicinal pill and try to break through so that his martial arts foundation would be perfect!


    Of course, this also included the spirit base.


    This pill was created toplement the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body. It was not only for martial arts, but it was also for immortal cultivation.


    However, in the next second, a small white snake shed past and swallowed the Small Disaster Pill in one gulp. It looked at Jiang Ming in a daze.


    He had spent such a long time finally refining the Small Disaster Pill. However, it was snatched away just like that?


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but curse.


    Just as he was about to teach Mini Bai a lesson, a look of surprise shed across his eyes.


    In the next second, Mini Bai¡¯s body began to expand.


    Her aura was also constantly rising.


    ¡°Monsters and spirit beasts are born with bodies stronger than human cultivators. Moreover, this snake is the descendant of a powerful creature from ancient times. Its bloodline must be especially terrifying. After consuming the pill, Mini Bai¡¯s strength is still increasing. It¡¯s really amazing!¡±


    At this moment, Mini Bai¡¯s body returned to its original state. She was still as petite as before. However, her strength had clearly undergone a huge breakthrough!


    ¡°Amazing! With its powerful bloodline, I¡¯m afraid that even early-stage Golden Core Realm cultivators will be instantly killed by her!¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming gasped.


    He was jealous!


    He had spent such a long time to reach this step. However, the other party hadpleted therge transition in minutes!


    ¡°Is this the power of the bloodline of an ancient and terrifying creature? It¡¯s really extraordinary!¡±


    In the end, Jiang Ming sighed and did not dwell too much on this matter. Then, he began to refine the second pill.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ying Sha, who was originally fighting with Wu Hen and even had the upper hand, felt his heart tremble.


    An extremely terrifying pressure swept down!


    Ying Sha waspletely confused.


    He was not actually a human. He was just a snake demon who had transformed into an assassin and had been captured by Master Qiu.


    This time, he thought it was just a small mission. However, in the end, he was faced with severalplications.


    First, it was this Wu Hen. Although his strength was not as good as his, he was, after all, a snake demon in the Void Core Realm. He was naturally stronger than human cultivators. Coupled with all kinds of methods, he was naturally extraordinary. In the end, he was still dyed until now.


    Not to mention, there was an especially terrifying aura that spread out from the sky above Xiaoqian Mountain. It seemed toe from the ancient era.


    Human cultivators might have sensed it as well. However, their senses were much weaker than his.


    ¡°Retreat! Retreat! Retreat! I thought it would be an extremely simple mission. Who would have thought that there would be so many hidden traps here? It¡¯s actually so terrifying! It¡¯s fine even if I can¡¯tplete the mission. I¡¯ll report this matter when I get back. That thing should be at the Golden Core Realm. If the master and the others personally capture it, then I¡¯ll have made a great contribution!¡±


    Thinking of this, the excitement in Ying Sha¡¯s eyes became even more intense. He wished he could run back immediately to report this matter.


    s, In the next moment, another powerful aura erupted.


    It was another Void Core Realm existence!


    Moreover, it was no weaker than the ancient and terrifying pressure from before!


    At this moment, Ying Sha waspletely speechless.


    At the same time, somewhere on Xiaoqian Mountain, a young man in a green robe slowly opened his eyes and revealed a surprised expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did two powerful auras and pressure burst out from Xiaoqian Mountain?¡± a woman asked.


    They came from the Cloud Dream Sect.


    Although they looked young on the outside, they were actually old people around a century old. They were all at the Golden Core Realm.


    The young man narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°The aura in front should be the bloodline descendant of a terrifying great beast. It¡¯s mainly due to the powerful and ancient bloodline. However, the one behind seems to be a human cultivator. He¡¯s at the Void Core Realm, yet he¡¯s able to unleash such a terrifying pressure. It¡¯s truly terrifying!¡±


    His name was Li Qinglian, the son of the sect master of the Cloud Dream Sect, and the youngest Golden Core Realm elder in the sect.


    But even so, he still felt great fear and pressure, as if he was nothing in front of thetter!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡±


    Li Qinglian immediately prepared to go and take a look. The female elder suddenly said in surprise, ¡°Li Qinglian, you are in charge of guarding this ce and controlling all the battles in Xiaoqian Mountain. If you go down the mountain personally, I¡¯m afraid that the people of the Fire Lotus Valley will not be able to hold it in!¡±


    ¡°Haha, if they want toe here, they cane. Do I need to be afraid of them? Besides, I don¡¯t believe they can sit still after such a shocking incident! However, what we can be sure of is that the other party is definitely not from the Fire Lotus Valley. How can a mere Fire Lotus Valley produce such a genius? Ridiculous!¡±


    ***


    At the Fire Lotus Valley headquarters, Huo Rong slowly stood up, his gaze deep.


    ¡°The two auras just now were especially terrifying. One was a big demon, and the other was a human expert. Moreover, they were both in the Void Core Realm. I didn¡¯t expect them to reach such a level. Hurry up and take a look!¡±


    There was amotion from all sides.


    It was not just the Cloud Dream Sect and the Fire Lotus Valley. Some of the weaker forces had also arrived.


    Even the Network was informed of this news.


    ¡°Xiaoqian Mountain? What kind of remote ce is that?¡±

 Chapter 397 - 397 Searching for Zhang Shan

    397 Searching for Zhang Shan


    Old Demon Qiu¡¯s expression was particrly ugly.


    He had given Ying Sha half a month¡¯s time. However, so much time had passed.


    This was a tant p in the face!


    ¡°Ying Sha, if you can¡¯t kill Zhang Shan, don¡¯te back alive! In addition, I will arrange for someone to take over your mission at Xiaoqian Mountain. Do you understand?¡±


    Old Demon Qiu¡¯s tone became colder and sharper, causing people¡¯s hearts to tremble.


    Since things had developed to this point, Old Demon Qiu naturally would not ruin the reputation of the Network just because of Zhang Shan.


    In terms of fame, the Network was indeed inferior to the Hall of ughter.


    However, ever since they entered the Feather Kingdom, every mission of the Network had been a perfect sess. How could they bear having a stain on their perfect record?


    Zhang Shan had to die!


    ¡°What¡¯s that mysterious aura that Xiaoqian Mountain suddenly released? Interesting. It should be rted to the little snake that Zhang Shan obtained in the ck Rock Ruins. I thought it was an ordinary spirit pet. However, I didn¡¯t expect it to be a descendant of an ancient creature with a powerful and terrifying bloodline! In that case, I¡¯ll do everything I can to obtain it!¡±


    He immediately stood up and headed into the distance, wanting to snatch the little snake.


    At the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven.


    The sword maniac had learned of the news. He naturally guessed that Zhang Shan was on Xiaoqian Mountain.


    ¡°No! The people from the Network, the Hall of ughter, the Green Feather Cultivation Academy, the Spirit Silkworm Mountain, and the Divine Eye Sect have all gone after him. There are many Golden Core Realm cultivators among them. Zhang Shan will definitely be in danger. I¡¯ll go and help!¡±


    He immediately headed in the direction of Xiaoqian Mountain.


    Fang Yue did the same.


    They were both indebted to Zhang Shan. Now that Zhang Shan was in danger, how could they just sit by?


    * * *


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for us to say goodbye.¡±


    Delivering a powerful blow, Wu Hen immediately pulled away from Ying Sha and fled far away. Ying Sha and all the bystanders¡¯ trembled in anger.


    What was going on?


    Ying Sha was unable to react in time. He was still shocked by Old Demon Qiu¡¯s words. Now that he thought about it carefully, he immediately roared in anger, ¡°Are you trying to escape? Absolutely not! If Zhang Shan dies, everyone around him must die too!¡±


    He wanted to follow Wu Hen¡¯s tracks. However, unfortunately, Wu Hen had mastered a disguise technique. Although it was not as powerful as the Heaven Covering Art, it was still extraordinary. Even Ying Sha had lost track of him in a short period of time.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°How arrogant!¡±


    The experts from the Fire Lotus Valley and the Cloud Dream Sect shouted.


    Huo Rong and Li Qinglian both wanted to block Ying Sha¡¯s attack. However, it was toote. Several disciples from both sides were killed.


    Li Qinglian gritted her teeth and stared at Ying Sha.


    ¡°You deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Network. If you dare attack me, let¡¯s see if the Cloud Dream Sect has the power to withstand the wrath of the Network!¡±


    This time, Li Qinglian¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    Huo Rong also suppressed his anger, and his face was filled with shock.


    Even though the two forces were powerful, they were much weakerpared to the Network.


    They stood alongside the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven in terms of power.


    Even the other two grotto-heavens had to be polite to the Network!


    For a moment, the people of the two sects swallowed and did not dare show any signs of rebellion.


    Ying Sha looked at them coldly and immediately shouted, ¡°Our master will be here soon. You guys should start your mission now and search for Zhang Shan. If you can¡¯t find him, I will kill all of you. The power behind you won¡¯t dare say anything. Do you understand?¡±


    Li Qinglian and Huo Rong¡¯s expressions were extremely ugly and sullen. However, what the other party said was the truth.


    In front of the Network, they seemed to have no power to resist!


    Even the Cloud Dream Sect and the Fire Lotus Valley did not dare offend the Network.


    ¡°Quickly search the mountain! No matter what, you have to find Zhang Shan!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Zhang Shan is too arrogant. He actually dared make the master of the Network wait for him. He deserves to die!¡±


    Soon, a strange thing took ce. The people of the Cloud Dream Sect and the Fire Lotus Valley, who were originally enemies, began to cooperate to search for Zhang Shan.


    However, no one knew that the person they were searching for had already disguised himself as Yan Chixia and found another ce to live.


    ¡°Sir, everyone is looking for you now. Why don¡¯t we leave first?¡±


    Wu Hen was a little anxious.


    With thebined forces of the Cloud Dream Sect and the Fire Lotus Valley, there was almost no ce for them in Xiaoqian Mountain.


    Jiang Ming smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I want to see if they have the ability to find me. Also, they¡¯re called the Network, right? I hope they¡¯re prepared to die.¡±


    Jiang Ming walked out slowly with a sword in his hand. Many search teams from the Cloud Dream Sect and Fire Lotus Valley brushed past him.


    ¡°Beo, if they continue to search like this, it seems like they won¡¯t be able to find you for a year!¡± The ck sword¡¯s voice entered his ears.


    Jiang Ming smiled and looked down from a mountain. He finally found the person he was looking for.


    ¡°A snake demon¡­¡±


    He was a little surprised.


    He had seen people domesticate spirit beasts. However, this was the first time he had seen a humanoid beast.


    The Network was very bold.


    ¡°Wu Hen, you have been in the Feather Kingdom for quite a long time. Do you know the details of this organization?¡± Jiang Ming asked casually.


    Wu Hen nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that the Network is a subordinate force of an assassination dynasty called Tian Luo outside the Feather Kingdom. It¡¯s not only in the Feather Kingdom, they have branches in several other territories. The power of thework is also spread out in various ces. They have a deep foundation and great strength. They are just as strong as the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. In addition, in the Feather Kingdom¡¯s branch, there is one cultivator at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm, three mid-stage Nascent Soul Realm cultivators, and an unknown number of Golden Core Realm experts.¡±

 Chapter 398 - 398 Trap Step by Step

    398 Trap Step by Step


    Wu Hen described them one by one. He had been in the world of immortal cultivation for quite a long time, so his understanding of the various forces was naturally not bad.


    Despite being an underground force, Wu Hen had a lot of useful information about the Network.


    ¡°They¡¯re not weak. They¡¯re quite worthy of being the Feather Kingdom¡¯s shadow leaders.¡± When Jiang Ming heard this, he nodded subconsciously, and then the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. ¡°However, I don¡¯t care at all. After all, the person who offended them is called Zhang Shan. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    He did not waste any time and immediately went down the mountain to find a Cloud Dream Sect disciple.


    ¡°Hello, I have something to report to you!¡±


    !!


    The Cloud Dream Sect disciples were a little impatient. Now that the higher-ups had given an order to kill, how could they have the time to pay attention to these individual cultivators?


    ¡°Get lost! This has nothing to do with you. Unless it¡¯s about Zhang Shan, there¡¯s no need to say anything else!¡±


    However, Jiang Ming spoke up. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s about Zhang Shan. I¡¯ve already found where he is.¡±


    What the hell?


    Hearing this, the Cloud Dream Sect disciple was stunned at first. However, he revealed a happy expression and immediately said, ¡°You can just tell us. You are not worthy of meeting the higher-ups.¡±


    In the next second, a line of blood appeared on the neck of the Cloud Dream Sect disciple. He died immediately.


    Jiang Ming snorted coldly. He quickly disguised himself as the disciple of the Cloud Dream Sect and then ran to the Cloud Dream Sect¡¯s headquarters with a delighted look.


    ¡°My lords, I have found Zhang Shan!¡±


    As soon as he entered the encampment of the Cloud Dream Sect, he found that both the people of the Cloud Dream Sect and the experts of the Fire Lotus Valley were here.


    The one in the lead was Ying Sha from the Network.


    Upon hearing this, Ying Sha stood up abruptly.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Zhang Shan seems to have encountered something. He is heavily injured and probably can¡¯t run far.¡±


    Jiang Ming made up a ce, and Ying Sha immediately took a step forward.


    ¡°Take me there!¡±


    He grabbed Jiang Ming and flew away.


    Jiang Ming did not resist and even pretended to be afraid. Wu Hen, who was standing in the distance, could not help but sigh.


    ¡°As expected of my master. This n is really amazing. His cultivation is formidable, his battle prowess is amazing, and his acting skills are also superb. He¡¯s going to rule the world someday.¡±


    Ying Sha did not even bother about Li Qinglian, Huo Rong, and the others. They also pretended to hesitate and did not want toe.


    Everyone knew that Ying Sha was from the Network and that Zhang Shan was also suspected to be a descendant of an ancient power outside the Feather Kingdom. They could not afford to offend them.


    Since that was the case, it was better to let them fight.


    At this moment, a multicolored streak of light descended. It was the sword maniac.


    Seeing this person, Li Qinglian and Huo Rong felt a headacheing on.


    The current sword maniac was the top sessor of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. He was destined to be the genius who would rule the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven in the future. Even the older generation of the Mo family would be polite to him, let alone Li Qinglian and the others.


    ¡°Quickly contact your respective sects and have your Golden Core Realm experts appear. If anything happens to Zhang Shan, I will not let you off!¡±


    ¡°And I, Fang Yue, will do the same. All in all, Zhang Shan cannot be harmed. Do you understand?¡±


    Fang Yue also arrived.


    One was the number one sessor of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, and the other was the leader of the Mystic Star Grotto-Heaven. Neither of them was someone that the Cloud Dream Sect and the Fire Lotus Valley could afford to offend. For a moment, they all revealed bitter expressions.


    What the hell was this?


    On one side was the Network, and on the other side were the outstanding figures of the younger generation of two grotto-heavens.


    They were in a dilemma!


    Ying Sha arrived at the destination ording to Jiang Ming¡¯s instructions. However, there was no trace of Zhang Shan. He was instantly furious.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that Zhang Shan was here? Why is there no one here?¡±


    Jiang Ming quickly said, ¡°Sir, Zhang Shan was around here earlier. However, I don¡¯t really remember where exactly he was. He should have gone deeper.¡±


    In front of them were some traps that Wu Hen had set up long ago.


    Jiang Ming did not expect to rely on these traps to kill a shapeshifting great demon in the Void Core Realm.


    However, it could still make the other party suffer. At that time, it would be more convenient for him to attack.


    Ying Sha did not suspect anything. In his eyes, Zhang Shan must have sensed his arrival and did not dare appear easily. He must have escaped.


    ¡°However, to be able to injure Zhang Shan means the other party must at least be at the early stage of the Golden Core Realm. Perhaps there are other terrifying existences nearby.¡±


    Ying Sha became cautious. When they arrived at a small valley path, Jiang Ming immediately pointed.


    ¡°Sir, that¡¯s Zhang Shan¡¯s blood!¡±


    Ying Sha swept his gaze over the ground. There was indeed quite a lot of blood on the ground, and he immediately smiled.


    ¡°Looks like Zhang Shan is really injured. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take his life! As for you, wait outside!¡±


    He did not want his secret to be seen by these lowly people.


    Transformed demons naturally had some secrets.


    Jiang Ming pursed his lips and did not say anything. His eyes were filled with anticipation.


    ¡°Three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­¡±


    However, when Ying Sha was a few feet away from the trap, he suddenly stopped.


    Jiang Ming naturally understood the reason and immediately chose to attack.


    ¡°As expected, you are Zhang Shan!¡±


    Sensing the swift and fierce attack, Ying Sha¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    He had just thought of this. However, it was toote. Jiang Ming¡¯s Fireball Technique burst out, shaking Ying Sha¡¯s body and almost causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The entire ce was dead silent.


    Ying Sha¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly.


    ¡°Zhang Shan, you¡¯re so despicable! You are the descendant of a great sect, a disciple of a blessednd of immortal cultivation, and you actually used such an underhanded trick to plot against me!¡±


    He wanted to provoke Jiang Ming so that he could have a chance to catch his breath.


    Unfortunately, the person he met was just Jiang Ming!


    ¡°How dare an assassin talk to me about ethics? Are you stupid?¡± Jiang Ming sneered.


    This guy was definitely a fool. Otherwise, he would not have said such nonsense.


    He threw out one talisman after another, turning them into fireballs and wind des.


    Even though Ying Sha¡¯s strength was tyrannical, he was still forced back by the spells.


    It did not matter if he did not retreat. Once he retreated, the trap behind him would be triggered.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of explosions erupted.


    A huge descended from the sky, wanting to envelop Ying Sha.

 Chapter 399 - 399 Ying Sha’s Shock

    399 Ying Sha¡¯s Shock


    ¡°What?! Why is this seal so powerful?¡±


    At this moment, Ying Sha¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    He was not an idiot. Therefore, he naturally felt that the huge was woven with spiritual power as the foundation.


    Bang!


    He subconsciously punched out, wanting to break the spiritual energy.


    It was sessful. It shattered the spiritual energy.


    However, his aura had also be much weaker.


    He spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face became even paler.


    Jiang Ming watched this scene quietly. The Spiritual Energy Net was not his technique. It originated from Wu Hen.


    ¡°It seems that Wu Hen¡¯s talent in Immortal Cultivation is very outstanding. He has just stepped into the Void Core Realm not long ago. However, he can alreadypete with this old Void Core Realm expert who was born in the demon race. However, that¡¯s all. If I want to kill this b*stard, I¡¯ll have to rely on my own methods!¡±


    The corners of Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth could not help but curl up. Just as he was about to attack, a cold light suddenly shed.


    Ying Sha was actually burning his spiritual energy and vitality!


    ¡°He actually wants to go all out and fight to the death!¡±


    This was beyond Jiang Ming¡¯s expectations. He immediately distanced himself from this person.


    Although they were both in the Void Core Realm, Ying Sha¡¯s foundation was extraordinary. It seemed to be the transformation of a Dark Water Demonic Snake. Most importantly, this guy¡¯s body and bloodline seemed to have undergone a mutation.


    There was amon sentiment in the world of immortal cultivation that demons were often stronger than human cultivators at the same level.


    The Dark Water Demonic Snake was not a top-notch demon. However, Ying Sha had been in the Void Core Realm for too many years. Moreover, he came from a force like the Network. Thus, he was inexplicably stronger.


    If it was under normal circumstances, Jiang Ming would naturally not be afraid. However, if this guy really wanted to fight to the death, he would be hurt even if he could kill the other party.


    The next moment, a huge Dark Water Demonic Snake appeared!


    ¡°It¡¯s a mutated Dark Water Demonic Snake! If he mutates again, he¡¯ll evolve and be a Dark Water Mystical Snake!¡±


    Wu Hen¡¯s figure appeared with a solemn expression.


    Although Ying Sha was not a Dark Water Mystical Snake, his bloodline contained a part of that snake¡¯s heritage. Now that he had revealed his true form and burned his spiritual energy, demonic elemental energy, and vitality, his strength had reached an unimaginable level!


    ¡°Master, this guy¡¯sbat strength has probably reached the peak of the early stage of the Golden Core Realm! I¡¯ll cover the rear. Please leave quickly!¡±


    Wu Hen immediately opened his mouth to persuade Jiang Ming to leave.


    The assassin before him was exceptionally powerful and terrifying.


    Even if the effect of burning all his strength would not be too long, it was not something that a Void Core Realm cultivator could match.


    Jiang Ming also stared at Ying Sha, revealing a look of surprise.


    It was not that he had not seen demons before. However, it was his first time seeing a demon that could reach this level.


    The demon race was rare here because this was a country of humans.


    There were many demonic beasts, but hardly those of the demon race. Only those of the demon race could take on a human form due to their superior bloodlines. However, such existences were few and far between.


    ¡°Interesting!¡±


    ¡°Since he has already appeared, let¡¯s give it a shot. I want to see how powerful this guy is!¡±


    This time, Jiang Ming did not choose to retreat. Instead, he took a step forward. Wu Hen¡¯s eyelids twitched. What was his master nning to do?


    ¡°Mini Bai, it¡¯s your turn!¡±


    In the next second, a little white snake appeared.


    Wu Hen was shocked.


    Even Ying Sha was stunned. He had been hissing, wanting to open his bloody mouth and swallow the ignorant human in front of him.


    In the end, he felt an inexplicable fear at this moment!


    What was going on?


    It was as if there was a terrifying pressureing from the depths of his bloodline!


    ¡°Is this the terrifying pressure from the ancient era?! How tyrannical!¡±


    At this moment, Ying Sha¡¯s heart was filled with fear as he tried his best to escape.


    Unfortunately, Mini Bai could not be bothered with him. Mini Bai yawned, scaring Ying Sha.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Ying Sha immediately reverted to his human form. It was not because he wanted to. It was because the bloodline pressure of that little thing was so ancient and so terrifying that he could not withstand it at all.


    If the stalemate continued, the bloodline power in his body would suffer terribly!


    The ck sword¡¯s voice rang out at this moment.


    ¡°Bro, it seems that the little white snake in your hand is not simple. Even now, I still can¡¯t tell what she is.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. He did not expect that even the ck sword could not see through Mini Bai¡¯s background.


    That was true.


    She was closely rted to the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body. Therefore, she was likely to have been tainted by the great cultivation. The ck sword¡¯s memory was still iplete. Thus, it was normal that he could not see the true origin of Mini Bai.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Since Mini Bai is now mine, she¡¯s like my child. I¡¯ll do my best to take care of her.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked extremely serious.


    The ck sword was instantly rendered speechless.


    Did Mini Bai even want to be his child?


    Then, it saw Mini Bai rubbing her head against Jiang Ming¡¯s cheek as if she loved him.


    Wow!


    He was convinced!


    Ying Sha was also dumbfounded. However, thinking about it carefully, it made sense. Although this ancient and terrifying great ominous being had a powerful bloodline and a terrifying rank, she was just a baby. It was normal for her to trust and favor people who had been with her for a long time.


    Moreover, he had a feeling that if this little thing grew up, perhaps their snake demon n would also be famous and gradually be stronger.


    The snake demons were in an awkward position now, and they could be pushed out of the core of the demon race at any time.


    Otherwise, why would he still be Old Demon Qiu¡¯s dog?


    At this moment, Mini Bai seemed to have sensed something and raised her little head. In the next second, the seal ced in Ying Sha¡¯s bloodline shattered. Thetter was stunned and immediately knelt on the ground with a thud.


    ¡°Greetings, Young Lady!¡±


    He did not know how to address Mini Bai. Thus, he decided to be as respectful as possible.


    Wu Hen was stunned.


    Was this guy trying topete with him?


    No, it was mainly because of Mini Bai!

 Chapter 400 - 400 He Has the Talent of a Saint

    400 He Has the Talent of a Saint


    Ying Sha¡¯s surrender was unexpected to Jiang Ming. However, it was reasonable.


    ¡°Do you want to join us?¡± Jiang Ming asked with a smile. It was obvious that his smile was insincere.


    Ying Sha gulped. However, he still gritted his teeth and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    He knew very well that he had to stay by Jiang Ming¡¯s side in order to serve Mini Bai better.


    If one day, Mini Bai fully matured, he would be considered a servant of the dragon and would be able to build an eternal cause!


    Most importantly, the seal in his bloodline was broken. Therefore, it was unrealistic for him to return to the Network.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded and turned to leave.


    Wu Hen and Ying Sha followed behind.


    After walking for a while, Jiang Ming suddenly looked back and sighed.


    ¡°This time, I probably won¡¯t being back.¡±


    Although he had left Xiaoqian Mountain once before, he still felt that there was a chance to return.


    However, this time, he would probably never be able to return to Xiaoqian Mountain in the future.


    Not long after Jiang Ming and the others left, Li Qinglian and Huo Rong weed an uninvited guest.


    The powerful pressure made them unable to breathe.


    ¡°He¡¯s at least ate-stage Golden Core Realm expert!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? First, an assassin from the Network appeared, and now, such a powerful figure has appeared. When did Xiaoqian Mountain be so lively?¡±


    Even though the Cloud Dream Sect and the Fire Lotus Valley were extraordinary, they had never ced their focus on Xiaoqian Mountain. This was just a strategic ce for the two forces to fight andpete.


    However, it seemed to be different now.


    It was all because of that guy named Zhang Shan!


    Old Demon Qiu¡¯s figure descended, his gaze as cold as a knife.


    ¡°Have you seen anyone from the Network?¡±


    It was the people from the Network again!


    One had to know that within the Network, there was a clear division of levels.


    The highest-ranking ones were the branch leaders, and below them were the elders and the various hall masters.


    Further down were the incense masters and so on.


    An incense master was at least a Void Core Realm or even a Golden Core Realm expert. The person in front of them had reached thete stage of the Golden Core Realm. Therefore, he was naturally a hall master. Even if he was at the lowest level, it was not something that the two of them, who were in the early stage of the Golden Core Realm, couldpare to.


    Most importantly, the power of the Network was extremely terrifying. Other than the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, even the higher-ups of Cangming grotto-heaven and Mysterious Star Grotto-Heaven had to respect them.


    For a moment, the entire ce was deathly silent.


    After a long time, Li Qinglian said weakly, ¡°Master, a man named Ying Sha appeared previously to look for Zhang Shan. After our people found him, they went over together and have yet to return.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Old Demon Qiu looked very displeased.


    Just now, he sensed that the seal he had ced in Ying Sha¡¯s body had actually shattered.


    It was very likely that Ying Sha was dead!


    However, they could not find Ying Sha anywhere.


    Old Demon Qiu snorted coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming it wasn¡¯t the two of you who killed my people, right?¡±


    Thump!


    The two of them knelt on the ground and shouted, ¡°Master, we¡¯re innocent! No matter how bold we are, we definitely wouldn¡¯t dare attack the people of the Network!¡±


    Indeed, they were not strong enough to make the Network take action.


    Old Demon Qiu naturally knew this. However, he could not understand what had happened to Ying Sha.


    Had he defected?


    Impossible!


    The seal that he had left in the other party¡¯s body could only be broken by an existence of the same realm or even a higher realm with powerful methods.


    Who would dare do that?


    Who would dare offend the Network?


    ¡°Does Zhang Shan have some powerful guardian by his side? It was very likely that he¡¯s an existence in the peak of the Golden Core Realm!¡±


    Even Old Demon Qiu could not help but gasp.


    The other party would definitely be stronger than him¡­


    ¡°Elder Mo, looks like you need to pay more!¡±


    * * *


    At this moment, in the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, the Sword maniac had just returned. He had received news that the Network had returned empty-handed. Old Demon Qiu was probably going to be theughingstock of the world of organization. He would be punished by the branch leader when he returned.


    However, this had nothing to do with him!


    ¡°Elder Mo, didn¡¯t I say that you shouldn¡¯t have attacked Zhang Shan?¡±


    The sword maniac found Mo Ziqi and his expression was especially cold.


    Sword Qi swept across the area, and the sound of metal shing could be heard.


    Mo Ziqi nced at him and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck. I¡¯ve already respected your orders by not personally attacking Zhang Shan. Do you still want to offend your superiors?!¡±


    Although he was an elder, his influence and status were inferior to the sword maniac, the leader of the younger generation.


    However, he was still a member of the Mo family and was of the sect master¡¯s lineage. If he dared attack him, it would be a p to the sect master¡¯s face.


    ¡°Elder Mo, don¡¯t use your background and seniority to bully me. Aren¡¯t you at the early stage of the Golden Core Realm?¡±


    Mo Ziqi¡¯s expression changed as he stared at the sword maniac. Did this guy really want to attack him?


    What right did he have?


    Even if he was a prodigy, he, Mo Ziqi, was also a genius when he was young!


    Coupled with the experience gap, how could the sword maniac dare provoke him like this?


    Mo Ziqi immediately wanted to attack him and teach him a lesson.


    ¡°Feather Transformation Heavenly Hand!¡±


    A huge pale hand tore through the air, trying to trap the sword maniac.


    ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s actually a divine technique!¡±


    Not far away, the bodyguard responsible for the sword maniac¡¯s safety changed his expression.


    Only those who had reached the Golden Core Realm could use this technique!


    ¡°Mo Ziqi, don¡¯t be impudent! Quickly stop!¡± the bodyguard shouted but Mo Ziqi did not care.


    He was afraid of the sword maniac. However, the other party had repeatedly stopped him from making a move and even looked down on him. Thus, he had to teach him a lesson.


    Moreover, even if he would be punished for attacking the sword maniac, it would be worth it.


    ¡°How audacious!¡±


    The sword maniac shook his head with disdain.


    Mo Ziqi was even more furious.


    ¡°You¡¯re so arrogant! You only received a small favor from Zhang Shan! Why are you acting like this? Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that Zhang Shan was some Saint!¡±


    The sword maniac scoffed.


    ¡°Although he isn¡¯t a Saint, he has the talent of a Saint. It¡¯s not something you can imagine!¡±

 Chapter 401 - 401 Jinyuan City

    401 Jinyuan City


    The moment the sword maniac¡¯s words left his mouth, the entire ce fell silent.


    The elders and disciples who were originally extremely nervous began to twitch their mouths.


    Saint?


    How could he say that?


    The current cultivation world was different from ten thousand years ago. Even the rulers of the great sects did not dare say that they had the bearing of a Saint.


    Mo Ziqi was also stunned for a moment before he startedughing crazily.


    ¡°In my opinion, you¡¯re just an idiot who practices the sword! Even if Zhang Shan had an extraordinary background, he¡¯s just a brat! This world has nevercked geniuses. What iscking is a true powerhouse. If Zhang Shan does, he¡¯s not different from an ordinary mortal. Let me tell you, Zhang Shan killed the people from the Network. The Network will definitely not let him off easily. I don¡¯t need to say anything more. The Network will definitely pursue him relentlessly. Even if Zhang Shan runs to the ends of the earth, it will be useless!¡±


    Mo Ziqi was extremely arrogant.


    He had thought that he would have to pay more.


    However, who would have thought that the branch leader of the Network would fly into a rage and order all the individual cultivators, forces, and assassins in the world to pursue Zhang Shan?


    Zhang Shan would definitely die!


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m not trying to stir up trouble. It¡¯s just that Zhang Shan is annoying. He¡¯s courting death!¡±


    Mo Ziqiughed coldly and the sword maniac¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Mo Ziqi, die!¡±


    The sword maniac shed out and broke the pale hand. Mo Ziqi was stunned.


    When had the Feather Transformation Heavenly Hand be so fragile?


    There was also the sword maniac¡¯s sword Qi, the sword intent within it did not seem to match the inheritance of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven at all!


    ¡°Is it the swordsmanship technique that Zhang Shan taught you?¡±


    Mo Ziqi was furious.


    How could Zhang Shan have such means?!


    Damn it!


    At this moment, Mo Ziqi slowly rose up and was about to fight the sword maniac.


    However, in the next moment, a majestic aura descended.


    Everyone was startled. They looked up and saw a white-haired old man descending.


    It was the old man beside the sect master!


    Even though this person did not show his strength in the Grotto-Heaven, he was a person with real power in the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, even the elders did not dare provoke him.


    At this moment, Elder Bai slowly approached and looked around.


    ¡°What a disgrace! Mo Ziqi, as a dignified elder, you actually tried to kill a child?¡±


    Mo Ziqi did not dare make a sound.


    This person had been following the sect master since the beginning.


    Elder Bai looked at the sword maniac again, and his eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°That sword aura and sword intent of yours just now¡­ did you inherit it from Zhang Shan?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    The sword maniac was very respectful to this person.


    It was said that Elder Bai was a genuine Nascent Soul Realm expert and was not someone ordinary people could underestimate.


    Even though he, the sword maniac, was the leader of the younger generation of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, he did not dare be disrespectful to this person.


    Elder Bai nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s forget about Zhang Shan. Mo Ziqi, you can¡¯t continue to seek revenge. If we go by your logic, are we going to pursue the heavens because they killed other disciples on the Saint Cultivation tform?¡±


    Mo Ziqi broke out in a cold sweat and did not dare answer this question. He could only say, ¡°Elder Bai, don¡¯t worry. I will not pursue Zhang Shan anymore!¡±


    If he continued, it would be a p to the sect master¡¯s face!


    ¡°That¡¯s for the best.¡±


    He turned to the sword maniac.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯ve gained so much. Cultivate well from now on. Very soon, the Spiritual Road will open and you are the hope of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven.¡±


    Master Bai looked at the sword maniac.


    Thetter was stunned at first. However, then his eyes lit up.


    Spiritual Road!


    It was not a path. It was a trial. Only those who participated in the trial were qualified to enter that ce!


    Anyone who could participate was a true prodigy!


    Perhaps, if he wanted to meet Zhang Shan again, he would have to rely on clearing the Spiritual Road!


    * * *


    At this moment, Jiang Ming also learned that the Network was trying their best to kill him.


    Ying Sha had an ugly look on his face.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me master.¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned.


    There was something strange about Ying Sha calling him master.


    Ying Sha nodded immediately. ¡°Sir, the Network has already issued an order topletely ban you from all major ces. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re in danger now!¡±


    Indeed, the Network was thergest assassination organization in the Feather Kingdom. In terms of execution and deterrence, it was probably stronger than the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. After all, thetter also cared about morality and their reputation.


    Jiang Ming was in a precarious situation!


    However, it did not matter.


    ¡°The killer is Zhang Shan, what does it have to do with me, Ning Caichen?¡± Jiang Ming said calmly. He had already transformed into another appearance, different from his original appearance, Zhang Shan, and Yan Chixia.


    He looked like a schr and had the bearing of an earnest young man.


    Ying Sha was speechless.


    His appearance had also been changed, and even his Dark Water Demonic Snake aura had been concealed. He was no different from a human.


    However, was it really safe to do so?


    Very soon, Ying Sha was certain that this was the safest course of action.


    When they passed by a city, Ying Sha wanted to pull Jiang Ming away because this was the base camp of a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator!


    It was said that this Nascent Soul Stage cultivator came from the Immortal Feather Grotto-heaven and fought with the current sect master of the Immortal Feather Grotto-heaven. After that, he was defeated and left, establishing Jinyuan City here.


    The peopleing and going were all immortal cultivators.


    In fact, there were even some martial arts experts here.


    In addition, there was a magical treasure here that was said to have been created by a powerful martial artist! It could see the true origin of all living beings. There was once a demon in the Golden Core Realm who wanted to sneak in. However, he was discovered before he even stepped into the city gate. If he had not run fast enough, he would have been killed.


    In the end, their group was unimpeded here and directly entered the city.


    ¡°Sir, what kind of technique is this? Even the magic treasures refined by Nascent Soul Realm cultivators can¡¯t see our true faces!¡±


    Ying Sha was shocked.


    Wu Hen opened his mouth. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about it. Master¡¯s powers are boundless and remarkable.¡±


    Ying Sha rolled his eyes.


    It was also at this moment that Jiang Ming seemed to have sensed something and suddenly looked in a direction.

 Chapter 402 - 402 The Path After the Foundation Establishment Realm of Martial Arts

    402 The Path After the Foundation Establishment Realm of Martial Arts


    Jiang Ming¡¯s reaction caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Master, is there a problem there? Do you need me to check it out?¡± Wu Hen asked in a low voice.


    The three of them were all at the Void Core Realm. Even Wu Hen, the weakest, could match an ordinary early-stage Golden Core Realm cultivator.


    Not to mention the fact that Jiang Ming was a monster, and Mini Bai was a descendant of an ancient, terrifying, and ferocious demon.


    Jiang Ming pondered for a moment and shook his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that for now. Let¡¯s find a ce to stay in first.¡±


    The group of people left, and a figure appeared in that direction, staring at the direction where Jiang Ming left.


    ¡°You can actually sense my existence? Interesting. It seems that not everyone in Jinyuan City is useless. Other than the Zhao family, there are still some capable people. However, since you know of my existence, I can¡¯t let you live. After all, there is a huge secret hidden here, and it is something that the young master needs. Whoever dares to disrupt the young master¡¯s n will only die!¡±


    He began to wonder who Jiang Ming was. However, he found that he could not figure out where Jiang Ming and the others came from at all.


    It was all thanks to the Heaven Covering Art!


    The ck sword naturally noticed this.


    ¡°Bro, the guy in that direction is very suspicious. He¡¯ll be making a move on you soon.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    Attack him?


    That was good. He was afraid that that guy would not dare make a move!


    ¡°The evil aura there is very strong. Other than that, I also sensed some familiar auras.¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned slightly.


    No matter what, he would never have thought that the person being held hostage in that small courtyard was none other than Zhu An¡¯an!


    Lin Changshan was no longer around, and Zhu An¡¯an was all alone now. She had wanted to leave the Feather Kingdom. However, she did not expect that the Ghost Spirit Sect would be unable to find her. Instead, she was found by another group of people captured.


    ¡°Hehehe, little girl, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a Taiyin Concubine. Unfortunately, that old fart actually brought you to the Saint Cultivation Peak and helped youplete your soul. However, it diminished your quality. Regardless, it doesn¡¯t matter. With that young master here, you can still be useful. At that time, you will be a stepping stone for the young master to reach a higher level, hahaha!¡±


    This strange evil cultivator stared at Zhu An¡¯an and could not help butugh.


    It was a pity.


    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. You disappeared on the Saint Cultivation Peak for me. However, I still can¡¯t escape my fate. Grandpa, if there is a next life, I will definitely repay you¡­¡±


    However, she was destined to have no next life.


    * * *


    Jiang Ming and the others found an inn and went upstairs to rest and cultivate.


    Unlike the inns in mortal cities, the inns here were different. They mainly used cultivation rooms, and they charged in spirit stones instead of silver. The price was extremely high.


    Fortunately, Jiang Ming did notck spirit stones at all.


    What surprised him was that Ying Sha, who, as an assassin, was supposed to be rich, was no different from a poor man.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t look at me as an assassin. I¡¯m just Qiu¡¯s dog. The rewards for all the missions Iplete fall into his hands. Unless it¡¯s necessary for cultivation, he won¡¯t give it to me. When I reached the Void Core Realm, he suppressed my realm breakthrough, not wanting me to reach the Golden Core Realm.¡±


    Ying Sha smiled bitterly.


    Jiang Ming was rendered speechless. He immediately waved his hand and threw out some spirit stones.


    ¡°Take them and cultivate.¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Ming entered his room.


    Ying Sha weighed the bag in his hand and could not help but smile bitterly.


    ¡°Just a few spirit stones? Never mind.¡±


    However, when he entered the room and prepared to cultivate, he was stunned.


    He stared at the spirit stones in the bag.


    All of them were high-grade spirit stones!


    He had thought that Jiang Ming would only give him mid to low-grade spirit stones. After all, high-grade spirit stones were very rare.


    Among individual cultivators, it was easy to obtain mid to low-grade spirit stones. However, high-grade spirit stones were rare because the various spirit veins and spirit mines, where high-grade spirit stones were located, were all controlled byrge factions.


    Even before he was captured by Old Demon Qiu, Ying Sha had rarelye into contact with high-grade spirit stones. However, this time, he had received over a hundred high-grade spirit stones of extremely high purity.


    It was worth thousands of high-quality middle-grade spirit stones!


    Ying Sha took a deep breath, got up, and bowed in the direction of Jiang Ming.


    This was a great favor, and he had to thank him!


    Jiang Ming naturally noticed this and could not help but frown.


    He knew that high-grade spirit stones were controlled byrge factions. However, they were not that scarce, right?


    Why did this guy look as if his life had been saved?


    Little did Jiang Ming know that the people he had been killing these days were all genius disciples from the grotto-heavens and blessednds. Their wealth was naturally unimaginable.


    Especially after taking the storage ring of Holy Son Gu Chi, Jiang Ming was definitely the richest among the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators.


    ¡°Forget it. Instead of thinking about these things, it¡¯s better to use the time to cultivate. Then, that evil person shoulde to my door. I need to further increase my strength before that!¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his immortal cultivation to the Void Core Realm.


    However, his martial arts cultivation had always been at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    It was not a problem with the Small Disaster Pill. The main problem was that Jiang Ming needed to find the path after martial arts.


    ¡°Building the foundation of martial arts is the first step of the path of innate martial arts. What¡¯s the next step?¡±


    He began to flip through the iplete scripture and soon understood everything.


    After stepping into the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts, if one wanted to advance again, they would have to walk apletely different path.


    It was apletely different path from immortal cultivation!


    After the Foundation Establishment Realm of immortal cultivation, it was time to form their golden core and step onto the path of immortality.


    Martial arts werepletely different.


    After the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts, it was the Innate Martial Ream!


    ¡°It¡¯s different from what I¡¯ve read in my previous life. his is a path of evolution at the level of life!¡±

 Chapter 403 - 403 Ying Sha’s Shock

    403 Ying Sha¡¯s Shock


    Jiang Ming was ready to do whatever it took to perfect his martial arts foundation.


    Jiang Ming was invincible among the younger generation with his martial arts foundation. He even stood on equal footing with Holy Son Gu Chi. Was his martial arts foundation not perfect enough?


    Naturally, to Jiang Ming, it was not perfect!


    After Jiang Ming experienced this experience, he discovered something shocking.


    ¡°There is a record of this in the Foundation Establishment Realm technique I got from the ck Rock Ruins. In the ancient times, the ck Rock Ruins had produced many stunning martial arts geniuses. Each of them would be the leader of the younger generation of the major forces in their era. Moreover, the most stunning disciple at that time was a ferocious powerhouse. With his cultivation at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm, he fought hundreds of Golden Core Realm cultivators alone. Among them, there were some cultivators who had reached the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm! After that, the unparalleled disciple killed almost half of the Golden Core Realm cultivators and defeated their leader. Although he left with injuries, he took the opportunity to hone his martial arts cultivation to the extreme. When he advanced to a special realm, he could take down Golden Core Realm experts!¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming trembled.


    Yes, there was a special realm!


    It was different from the Void Core Realm.


    The Innate Martial Realm was a transition realm between the Foundation Establishment Realm and the Golden Core Realm.


    The Innate Martial Realm allowed one to cultivate their innate vitality, innate will, and innate soul! Normally martial artists would have to choose one of the three to focus on. However, Jiang Ming did not want to do that.


    ¡°The Martial Saint is different. He actually managed to cultivate all three at the same time. He pushed all three to the extreme, making it increasingly difficult for him to go past the Innate Martial Realm. However, it was worth it! He became the most powerful person in his generation!¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little excited at this moment. He also nned to step onto this path.


    The ck sword appeared.


    ¡°Bro, are you crazy? The ck Rock Ruins only produced one genius after countless years. Although you are extremely talented, it is extremely difficult for you to reach this step!¡±


    The ck sword tried its best to stop him.


    If he was not careful, he might end up crippling himself!


    After all, there were too many restrictions in the Innate Martial Realm. To be precise, there were too many restrictions in the path of martial arts. It was more particr about the peak state than the path of immortal cultivation. Once you aged, even if you were originally in the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts and had a lifespan of two to three hundred years, you were destined to not be able to step into the Innate Martial Realm after that golden age.


    Jiang Ming understood this. However, he did not care at all.


    ¡°If it were anyone else, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate this technique and wouldn¡¯t be suitable to walk this path. Even this Martial Saint is also a person with great luck. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for him to advance. If there¡¯s anyone who is most qualified to walk this path, it¡¯s undoubtedly me.¡±


    The ck sword was speechless.


    Jiang Ming was not lying. He was immortal and had plenty of time to squander.


    In the blink of an eye, three days had passed.


    The ck sword nced at him and was secretly shocked.


    ¡°Normally speaking, it would take at least three months or even half a year to advance to the beginner level of these three transformations! He¡¯s simply a monster!¡±


    Jiang Ming had never heard of this before. Then, he spent another seven days continuously advancing. Although he did not advance as fast as he wanted to, he was much better than he was in the past.


    Jiang Ming could not help but smile.


    Even if the three grotto-heavens, the six blessednds, and other massive forces attacked him together, Jiang Ming could easily deal with them.


    Just as Jiang Ming was about to continue practicing, he suddenly heard a voice from outside.


    ¡°Master, something happened outside.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little surprised. It was Wu Hen¡¯s voice.


    Logically speaking, Wu Hen would not disturb him. What exactly happened?


    Soon, Jiang Ming¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    ¡°Is there something happening in Jinyuan City? Is it that evil person? Could they possibly cause a huge disaster?¡±


    Wu Hen nodded and replied, ¡°It¡¯s also the news that I¡¯ve collected these days. It¡¯s said that many big families in Jinyuan City have been exterminated, and even some immortal cultivation forces have suffered.¡±


    Although Jinyuan City was the territory of the Zhao family, there were still many martial arts and cultivation sects in the city.


    Jiang Ming would not be surprised if such strange incidents happened in a mortal city.


    However, how could such a thing happen in Jinyuan City, where cultivators and martial arts experts gathered?


    ¡°Master, do you want us to take action? In this way, we can earn the trust of many people in Jinyuan City!¡±


    At this moment, Ying Sha walked over with an idea of his own. He would definitely be able to obtain his master¡¯s approval.


    ¡°After all, these big families that have suffered only have a few Qi Refinement Realm cultivators at most. They are mainly engaged in business, and they are the external industries of a few cultivation factions. And these factions are mainly at the Foundation Establishment Realm. There are not even many Innate Martial Realm cultivators in these factions. In terms ofbat strength, they are far from our match. As long as we make a move, we will definitely be able to intimidate them and gain a wave of goodwill!¡±


    He looked at Jiang Ming expectantly.


    ¡°We are going to retreat! We must leave Jinyuan City immediately!¡±


    Jiang Ming opened his mouth, causing Ying Sha to freeze on the spot.


    What did he mean?


    It was not easy for him toe to Jinyuan City. Shouldn¡¯t he choose to establish his power in Jinyuan City?


    Logically speaking, as long as you did not provoke the Zhao family and did not create too much of a negative influence in Jinyuan City, you could do whatever you wanted in Jinyuan City.


    If they joined forces, they would definitely be able to establish a strong force in Jinyuan City!

 Chapter 404 - 404 Trap

    404 Trap


    Ying Sha was shocked. He really did not understand what Zhang Shan meant.


    ¡°You¡¯re too young. After following Master for a few years, you¡¯ll naturally understand how extraordinary Master¡¯s wisdom is.¡±


    Wu Hen opened his mouth. As an old man who had followed Jiang Ming from the mortal world, how could he not understand Jiang Ming¡¯s actions?


    After that, they nned to leave Jinyuan City.


    Along the way, Jinyuan City was filled with a somber atmosphere. A murderous aura spread out.


    Especially in the area they were currently in. There was no activity of Golden Core Realm cultivators at all. In fact, everything here looked old and rotten.


    ¡°What kind of technique is this?¡±


    Wu Hen¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    ¡°This should be a technique simr to the flow of time and space. It can make all living things in the world rapidly age, and finally decay and die.¡±


    ¡°What a cruel method. Even the people from the Network have never done this before. This is definitely the work of an evil cultivator force!¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded and suddenly thought of something.


    The Ghost Spirit Sect¡­


    He wondered how the old man and the little girl were doing.


    Just as the group was about to leave the street, they discovered that the nearby area seemed to have been sealed. Invisible walls blocked their way.


    ¡°It¡¯s a grand sealing formation! Someone has set up an array here to trap and kill everyone who passes by!¡±


    Ying Sha¡¯s expression kept changing.


    As an assassin of the Network and a snake demon who had lived for about two hundred years, his understanding of these things far exceeded Jiang Ming¡¯s and Wu Hen¡¯s.


    Hearing this, Wu Hen¡¯s expression changed. He immediately took a step forward and held his spear.


    ¡°Master, please step back!¡±


    He looked around and did not dare ck off.


    Jiang Ming did not say anything. He looked around and finallynded in the direction of the alley exit.


    One figure after another walked out, and their auras were not weak.


    At the very least, they had to be at the peak of the Qi Refinement Realm!


    There was no need for them to say anything. Just by looking at their appearance, one could tell that these people were a group of evil cultivators.


    Although Ying Sha was an assassin from the Network, the Network was only an assassination force, not some evil sect. However, in terms of killing intent, these guys were nothing!


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve just arrived, I should show off. Otherwise, why would he let me follow him all the way?¡±


    This was what Ying Sha thought. He held a scimitar in his hand and looked at the neer.


    ¡°Who are you? Tell us your names!¡±


    Jiang Ming and Wu Hen were rendered speechless.


    The leader of the other party was also stunned, but he immediately sneered.


    ¡°Bag! Why do you need to know? You¡¯re going to die anyway. I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. Kneel down obediently and ept your death. Don¡¯t let yourself suffer unnecessary torture!¡±


    The leader was a short and wretched guy. At this moment, his smile seemed even more disgusting.


    However, when he said that, Ying Shaughed out loud.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure at first. However, now I see that you¡¯re a group of bastards from the Blood Devouring Hall. Do you think you can make us stay?¡±


    The expressions of the people opposite him changed slightly.


    The Blood Devouring Hall had been hiding for many years. They basically did not care about the outside world, nor did they participate in various events and battles. They did not expect that they would be seen through at a nce!


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s even more impossible for me to keep you alive!¡±


    The wretched man was about to make a move, and an iron hammer swung over.


    Jiang Ming only took a nce and saw that the iron hammer was extraordinary.


    A normal hammer would definitely focus on strength and lethality.


    However, this thing was different. The appearance of the hammer was scary, and the main point was that it devoured blood!


    ¡°These people all have blood-devouring techniques and simr cultivation techniques. Looking at the blood and vengeful souls on the hammer, I¡¯m afraid this guy has killed many people.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed and did not care.


    However, in the next moment, his expression changed slightly. He suddenly looked in a certain direction. It was the courtyard where he had sensed something was wrong when he had first entered the city ten days ago.


    Jiang Ming had previously guessed that the existence in the courtyard must be rted to the deaths that had been happening in Jinyuan City in recent days. That naturally had nothing to do with him unless the other party came to him.


    However, it was different now.


    First, the other party took the initiative to stir up trouble.


    Secondly, he could finally confirm who that familiar aura belonged to.


    Zhu An¡¯an!


    This group of people actually held that little girl hostage. Then what about Lin Changshan?


    Jiang Ming was not too familiar with the two of them. However, they had beenrades for a brief time¡­ Not to mention they had been very kind to him¡­


    However, no matter how low he was, Jiang Ming was still a human being!


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this quickly!¡±


    In the next second, Wu Hen also pounced forward.


    ¡°Your opponent is me!¡±


    Several other Foundation Establishment Realm experts rushed out, wanting to stop Wu Hen¡¯s figure.


    The spear swung up, and the moment itnded, heads flew up and blood sttered all over the ground.


    The entire ce was deathly silent.


    ¡°You¡­ You actually hid your cultivation! You are actually Innate Martial Realm cultivators!¡±


    Before this, these three people¡¯s cultivation realms were clearly at the middle andte stages of the Foundation Establishment Realm!


    How could they conceal their cultivations?


    The evil cultivator turned around and wanted to run.


    Ying Sha sneered.


    ¡°You want to run? Toote!¡±


    He held the scimitar in his hand and was about to pounce forward. However, he was forcefully stopped.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    It was an old man with white hair and strange skin. He looked like he had the skin of an old tree that was about to die, withered and dry.


    Although it was normal for one¡¯s skin to change at an old age, it was obvious that one was about to die at this stage. At the very least, one would not have many years left to live. Therefore, Ying Sha was not afraid at all.


    ¡°Get lost! An old man with a foot in the grave darese out and stop me? Die!¡±


    In the next moment, Ying Sha¡¯s figure was sent flying.

 Chapter 405 - 405 I’m From the Divine Eye Sect

    405 I¡¯m From the Divine Eye Sect


    At this moment, Ying Sha¡¯s face was filled with shock.


    No one would have thought that the situation would develop to this stage.


    He, a dignified Innate Martial Realm demon, was actually sent flying?


    At this moment, Ying Sha was furious. He stared at the strange old man in front of him and wanted to attack. However, he was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    ¡°He¡¯s not a human, he¡¯s a puppet. No matter how much you attack him, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    A puppet?


    Ying Sha was stunned. Upon closer inspection, it was indeed the case. This should be someone from a nearby manor. He was originally from a wealthy family here. However, now he had be a puppet.


    Jiang Ming frowned slightly.


    It seemed that some people were really extraordinary if they able were to easily refine people into puppets!


    He kept looking around as if he wanted to capture the guy who was controlling everything behind the scenes. However, it was obvious that the other party was hiding very well. Even if Jiang Ming tried everything, he could not find the other party.


    ¡°However, they definitely won¡¯t be too far away. They¡¯re very likely at the intermediate Realm of the Golden Core realm or even higher. This kind of person is either unable to get away, or he doesn¡¯t see us as a match at all. Maybe he doesn¡¯t possess enough strength to do so. In this case, it¡¯s much easier to deal with him.¡±


    Jiang Ming let out a few long breaths, and his eyes were filled with ice.


    He walked toward the distance step by step, his eyes flickering with a cold light.


    The puppet suddenly moved and wanted to block Jiang Ming¡¯s path.


    ¡°You want to block my way? You can. However, you¡¯re too weak to seed!¡± Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Come out and talk!¡±


    After a moment of silence, a voice rang out.


    ¡°Who are you people? Why did you appear here? Cultivators outside Jinyuan City will note here unless they are fugitives. However, what you have shown now are the standards of top geniuses. You belong to various big forces, even top forces. How could you appear in Jinyuan City?¡±


    ¡°Are you still hiding? You want to get my answer out of me with just one sentence? Ridiculous!¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head and flicked his wrist. A fireball shot out and burned the puppet.


    This time, it finally caused a cry of pain to be heard. Clearly, the puppet had died, and the person behind him was also hurt.


    In the courtyard, a figure appeared. It was a young man in a blood-red robe. His expression was especially gloomy.


    It was all thanks to Jiang Ming¡¯s fireball!


    ¡°You can actually use a level one fireball to this extent. You¡¯re indeed not simple!¡±


    At this moment, the young man stared at Jiang Ming as if he wanted to see through him.


    However, Jiang Ming nced at him indifferently and said coldly, ¡°Stop talking nonsense and hand over the little girl!¡±


    As soon as Jiang Ming said that, everyone was stunned. The youth also raised his head in shock and stared at the guy in front of him.


    ¡°How did you know? What is your rtionship with that wretched girl?¡±


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to know about this. If you don¡¯t want to offend the Divine Eye Sect, hand over that wretched girl obediently!¡±


    As soon as he said this, Ying Sha looked at Jiang Ming strangely.


    Jiang Ming was certainly good at making things up!


    The blood-red-robed youth¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    Such a young prodigy¡­ Did the Divine Eye Sect nurture some shocking figure again?


    Also, the Divine Eye Sect came to Jinyuan City for this wretched girl!


    ¡°Master, we are not enemies of the Divine Eye Sect. Although the Blood Devouring Hall isn¡¯t afraid, we haven¡¯t recovered our vitality yet. It¡¯s not suitable for us to fight against the Divine Eye Sect! Most importantly, the Divine Eye Sect has a close rtionship with an ancient power outside the Feather Kingdom. The Blood Devouring Hall¡¯s headquarters is basically outside the Feather Kingdom. If we provoke that ancient power, we won¡¯t survive for long!¡± a subordinate said in a low voice.


    The blood-red-robed youth¡¯s eyelids trembled slightly.


    Jiang Ming was also a little surprised. Why was the Blood Devouring Hall so afraid of the Divine Eye Sect?


    In addition, his vitality had yet to fully recover?


    Did this mean that if the Blood Devouring Hall recovered, they might even be able to fight against the Divine Eye Sect?


    Although the Divine Eye Sect was not one of the six blessednds, it still possessed the strength of a blessednd. If they could fight against it, didn¡¯t that mean that the Blood Devouring Hall was definitely one of the top forces below the blessednd?


    Just as Jiang Ming was thinking, the blood-red-robed youth seemed to have made a decision. He looked up at Jiang Ming with hatred.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hand this wretched girl over to you today. However, I will get back at you sooner orter!¡±


    With that, the blood-red-robed youth left.


    The others also chose to leave. Other than the little girl¡¯s aura, there was no one else in the courtyard.


    Jiang Ming was stunned.


    He was just spouting nonsense and was waiting for the other party to see through him. In the end, the other party ran away?


    ¡°Ying Sha, you seem to know this Blood Devouring Hall very well, right? Tell me about it?¡±


    Ying Sha immediately stepped forward and roughly exined the matter.


    ¡°In other words, the Blood Devouring Hall was originally one of the six blessednds. However, four hundred years ago, it suddenly fell out of the ranks of the six blessednds and even disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight!¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. This was a little strange.


    Why would a faction that had been wiped out reappear after four centuries?


    ¡°I think it¡¯s very likely that someone has obtained the inheritance of the founder of the Blood Devouring Hall. You have to know that the founder of the Blood Devouring Hall is not an ordinary person. A thousand years ago, he was called the Blood Devouring Mad Lord and was a Nascent Soul Realm expert. Four hundred years ago, someone wanted to fight for the territory where the Blood Devouring Hall was originally located. However, no one dared do so. They feared the existence of this crazy expert and suspected that he was still alive.¡±

 Chapter 406 - 406 The Zhao Family’s Hunt

    406 The Zhao Family¡¯s Hunt


    The Blood Devouring Hall had a strong background. However, after so many years, how could a declining force stand up again?


    ¡°Come; follow me in to see the little girl.¡±


    When Jiang Ming stepped into the courtyard, Ying Sha, who was at the side, was still on alert, afraid that the people of the Blood Devouring Hall had set up some traps.


    When they arrived at a room, Jiang Ming smelled blood, and his face darkened slightly.


    Jiang Ming kicked open the door and strode in. Soon, he saw a girl covered in wounds. It was Zhu An¡¯an.


    Zhu An¡¯an was obviously in a bad state at this moment. She was blindfolded and a rag was stuffed into her mouth.


    She could not speak.


    These people were really cautious.


    They had already set up an array to iste everything. However, they still tied Zhu An¡¯an up like this.


    Zhu An¡¯an was extremely frightened at this moment. She subconsciously thought that it was someone who came to torture her again.


    She curled up into a ball, her petite body trembling.


    Jiang Ming sighed, strode forward, and pulled off the cloth from Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°An¡¯an, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s me.¡±


    He used Zhang Shan¡¯s voice. Zhu An¡¯an was stunned at first, then she burst into tears.


    ¡°Mister!¡±


    She threw herself into Jiang Ming¡¯s arms like a frightened littlemb.


    Jiang Ming rubbed her head and could not help but sigh. He asked, ¡°Where is your grandfather?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an fell silent. Jiang Ming also understood in an instant. He sighed again and said, ¡°From today onwards, you wille back with me.¡±


    He knew very well that something must have happened to Lin Changshan. At the very least, he would have gone missing, and this was the best oue.


    Regardless of whether he died or fell into the hands of another faction, such as the Ghost Spirit Sect, Lin Changshan would definitely not have a good ending.


    If it were anyone else, they would definitely mor to avenge Lin Changshan. However, Jiang Ming would not do so. He had met these two people by chance, and he had already done his best to save Zhu An¡¯an.


    However, just as they were about to leave, the sound of weapons shing could be heard.


    ¡°It should be someone from the Zhao family!¡± Ying Sha cried out in rm, his expression especially gloomy.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression changed slightly. He only realized now that something was not right. Why didn¡¯t the Zhao familye? Why did they have to wait until the people of the Blood Devouring Hall left?


    There must be something strange about this!


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to waste! Retreat!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s figure shed, and he swept up Zhu An¡¯an before flying away. Wu Hen and Ying Sha followed closely behind.


    Outside the courtyard, a group of soldiers wore cold expressions.


    Among them, the leader was a general in armor and a red cloak. When he saw the few people flying through the air, he immediately snorted coldly.


    ¡°Crazy brat, you want to escape? No way!¡±


    He waved his hand, and soon, another fire arrow burst out.


    ¡°That¡¯s a middle-grade magical tool, the Fire Rain Arrow! I did not expect the Zhao family to be so generous!¡±


    Wu Hen¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    A middle-grade magical tool might not be considered a treasure but using multiple middle-grade tools like the way the general was firing out the arrows would have to add up! It would be immensely expensive!


    Jiang Ming did not expect this, and his expression became more and more serious.


    ¡°The Zhao family should have nothing to do with the Blood Devouring Hall. There might be other forces behind this.¡±


    He faintly sensed a familiar aura.


    Then, he looked in the direction of the aura. There was a person hidden in the corner, and his entire body was emitting the aura of the Ghost Spirit Sect.


    It was not Huai Mei! It was another person!


    ¡°Interesting. Huai Mei should have been grounded and punished. Now that the Ghost Spirit Sect has sent new people to look for An¡¯an, coupled with the tricks of the Blood Devouring Hall, this is very likely a battle between the Ghost Spirit Sect and the Blood Devouring Hall. Then what role does the Zhao family y in this?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s brain was working overtime. However, he could not think of a reason.


    It was tooplicated!


    Perhaps he had to hide first and then capture a few people to interrogate!


    ¡°B*stard!¡± The expression of the person hiding in the corner changed. He waved his hand and said bluntly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything else. Focus on chasing after those guys. No matter what, you have to capture that girl!¡±


    Hearing this, the armored general¡¯s expression darkened slightly. He was also a little unhappy with this arrogant fellow. However, he had no choice but to cooperate with the other party no matter what.


    ¡°Chase after him! After you catch up, other than that girl, no one else must be spared!¡± the general shouted, and all the soldiers left.


    The big hunt had begun!


    Countless people in the city were extremely frightened. No one had expected that such a thing would happen in Jinyuan City, which had been peaceful for so long!


    In the past, although there were conflicts between the major forces in the city, they did not dare make a move because of the status of the Zhao family. The Zhao family¡¯s ruling power over the entire Jinyuan City was unimaginable.


    And now, the Zhao family had actually sent an army just to capture three men?


    Where did those three mene from?


    * * *


    In a small tavern, a person in ck robes and a fanged mask swept his gaze over and smiled slightly.


    ¡°Interesting. It must be a huge affair for the Zhao family to make such a big fuss. I want to see what kind of characters those three people are and what kind of things they have done.¡±


    If there was someone here, they would definitely be extremely shocked because this person was none other than the number one individual cultivator in the Feather Kingdom, Wu Ming!


    Wu Ming¡¯s figure shed and soon arrived in the distance, blocking the path of Jiang Ming and the others.


    ¡°Is this¡­ the aura of the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body?¡±


    Wu Ming¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    He had seen a lot of things, and he had an extraordinary background. Thus, it was normal for him to recognize the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body.


    However, he had never expected that after the ck Rock Ruins had been destroyed for ten thousand years, the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body would still be in this world.


    ¡°Is it the same as what the Spirit Silkworm Mountain has? Or did he obtain the original technique?¡±


    Wu Ming pondered for a long time. However, he still could not understand what was going on. He could only sigh, and then his figure gradually faded. He wanted to confirm how far these guys could go and whether they were worth it for him to save them.


    However, what Wu Ming did not know was that his existence had long been detected.


    ¡°Bro, there seems to be a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator in front of us. He¡¯s probably not weak. You¡¯d better avoid him, or else you might be in trouble!¡±

 Chapter 407 - 407 Rat

    407 Rat


    The ck sword¡¯s voice rang out, causing Jiang Ming to be slightly stunned.


    A Nascent Soul Realm cultivator?


    Could it be the ancestor of the Zhao family of Jinyuan City?


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. In order to deal with us, he wouldn¡¯t have brought out a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator.¡± Ying Sha opened his mouth. However, even though he said that, his expression was still rather ugly.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming¡¯s brain started working rapidly. Then, he suddenly took a step forward.


    As an earth-shattering roar erupted, Jiang Ming held a long sword and rushed into the distance.


    He wanted to see if there was anything hidden in front of him.


    However, there was no fluctuation in front of him after the attack.


    He seemed to be a little impatient.


    ¡°Your acting skills are really awesome. You actually made such a panicked appearance to cause the other party to misjudge you. I¡¯m afraid that guy will think that you¡¯re some loser,¡± the ck sword thought to itself.


    That was indeed the case. At this moment, Wu Ming held such a view and could not help but shake his head.


    ¡°Three young Innate Martial Realm cultivators. Their talent is not bad. Unfortunately, they are still not up to the standard. However, that little girl¡¯s fate is a bit strange, it¡¯s worth my observation.¡±


    Wu Ming hid in the void. Jiang Ming¡¯s attack just now did not cause any damage to him. At this moment, he directly broke through the air and attacked Jiang Ming and the others.


    Jiang Ming and the others never expected that Wu Ming would be so persistent. To be precise, it was because of Zhu An¡¯an.


    A series of explosions rang out, and dust flew everywhere. Arge number of soldiers and horses followed closely behind.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    With a loud shout, a beam of Sword Qi arrived in the air in the next moment, cutting a huge gully in front of Jiang Ming and the others.


    It was an early-stage Golden Core cultivator!


    Jiang Ming paused and stared at the general in front of him. He said coldly, ¡°General, you¡¯ve been chasing us since Jinyuan City. What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    The general coldly said, ¡°Kid, I can¡¯t be bothered to waste time with you. Hand over the little girl in your hands and kill yourself as an apology. I can let your souls reincarnate.¡±


    ¡°And if I don¡¯t hand her over?¡±


    ¡°Haha! Then, await your death!¡± another person sneered. He was also an Innate Martial Realm expert.


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes and immediatelyughed out loud, causing the people opposite him to be stunned on the spot.


    He was simply courting death.


    However, Jiang Ming did not care about the other party¡¯s judgment. He took a few deep breaths, and a cold light shed in his eyes. Then, he held arge de in his hand.


    ¡°No need for nonsense. I will never hand this little girl over to you. If you want her, get that b*stard from the Ghost Spirit Sect toe out and see me, Ning Caichen!¡±


    Ning Caichen?


    The general raised his eyebrows and thought about it. However, he could not think of such a person among the various factions.


    It was strange. Logically speaking, such a young Innate Martial Realm cultivator was definitely not some unknown person. How could he not know him at all?


    Never mind!


    The general could not be bothered dwelling on this matter and immediately shouted, ¡°No need for nonsense. Now, quickly do as I say. Otherwise, you will die!¡±


    He held a long spear in his hand, and waves of baleful aura spread out from it. There were also the lingering thoughts of vengeful souls. Clearly, this was a cultivator who had killed plenty of people.


    At this moment, the general just watched quietly, and his expression kept changing. As long as Jiang Ming dared refuse, he did not mind killing them.


    However, heavy footsteps sounded.


    It was Jiang Ming!


    Every step he took seemed to contain a suffocating and terrifying power.


    Arge de was also spinning in the air.


    This was a magical tool he had obtained from Holy Son Gu Chi. Its power was extraordinary, and it was very likely to be a genuine vicious weapon of a sect. It had been used by many experts, masters, and other great cultivators.


    When the general saw this, his pupils shrank.


    What a vicious weapon!


    It was indeed extraordinary!


    Even someone like him, who had experienced many wars and whose hands were stained with blood, had never seen such a vicious weapon.


    This thing had taken at least thousands of lives!


    It was a true killing weapon!


    At this moment, a look of greed appeared in the general¡¯s eyes. This time, even if it was not for those Ghost Spirit Sect fellows, he would do anything for this vicious de.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    He leaped up andnded heavily on the ground, causing the ground to tremble and boil.


    ¡°He¡¯s at the Golden Core Realm of immortal cultivation and at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts.¡±


    This time, even Jiang Ming could not help but tremble.


    To be able to cultivate his realm to this level was indeed extraordinary.


    Unfortunately, it was not enough!


    ¡°Ying Sha, how confident are you in killing this person?¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at Ying Sha.


    Thetter frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much confidence. However, if you include Wu Hen, I do have some confidence.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Wu Hen, you work with Ying Sha to kill this b*stard!¡±


    The two of them nodded and rushed out one after another.


    As for Jiang Ming, the reason why he chose not to make a move was not because he was afraid of the other party, nor was it because he looked down on the other party. It was because he needed to ensure Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Since the Zhao family has already made their move, what about the Ghost Spirit Sect?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s divine will reverberated, and he quickly sensed some auras hidden in the dark.


    In a certain corner, there was still someone hiding.


    However, this person did not have any killing intent. It was as if he was watching a show.


    Jiang Ming did not think much about it because another group of people had already appeared.


    As soon as the group of people appeared, they revealed fierce looks and stared at Jiang Ming and Zhu An¡¯an.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, right? Hand over Zhu An¡¯an and I¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming found it a little funny. While protecting Zhu An¡¯an, he also mocked these people.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t dare attack when the people of the Blood Devouring Hall were here. However, now they¡¯ve left, you suddenly stepped out. What¡¯s wrong? Do you think the Divine Eye Sect is easy to bully?¡±


    Jiang Ming knew very well that this group of people had long hidden in a corner. When he had a conflict with the Blood Devouring Hall, these people must have been watching from the side. They even knew where the people of the Blood Devouring Hall were hiding. However, they did not make a move.


    In this case, Jiang Ming was puzzled. Why didn¡¯t the Ghost Spirit Sect dare confront the Blood Devouring Hall head-on?


    The leader¡¯s expression changed. Obviously, Jiang Ming¡¯s words had provoked him.


    He was naturally afraid of the Blood Devouring Hall. Thetter had many tricks up their sleeves, and once a conflict broke out, it would not be easy to deal with them. Most importantly, the Blood Devouring Hall was full of lunatics. No one was willing to get involved with these guys for no reason.


    Compared to those lunatics, it was obvious that these guys in front of him were easier to control.


    At the thought of this, the sinister-looking man said coldly, ¡°What kind of trash is the Blood Devouring Hall? You, on the other hand, actually dared impersonate a Divine Eye Sect disciple and kidnap the person my young master wanted. You really have guts! How dare a rat impersonating the Divine Eye Sect act so impudently in front of me? Do you dare offend my young master? I¡¯ll tell you that Zhu An¡¯an is the person the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s young master wants. Now, hand her over or die!¡±

 Chapter 408 - 408 If You Can’t Beat Him, You Have to Run

    408 If You Can¡¯t Beat Him, You Have to Run


    A rat?


    Jiang Ming could not help butugh in anger.


    ¡°If I am a rat, then what are you guys who hide and bully the weak and fear the strong? Forget it, I can¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with you. Now, quicklye over and ept your death.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s reaction was far beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.


    His words made many people¡¯s eyelids twitch.


    How arrogant!


    The expression of the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s sinister-looking young man who was leading the group turned even uglier.


    ¡°Brat, since you insist on seeking death, then I will kill you and take Zhu An¡¯an away!¡±


    His name was Yin Xie, and he was a follower of the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s young master. His cultivation had already reached the early-stage Golden Core Realm.


    Now that he had fully unleashed his strength and unleashed another evil magical tool, it caused waves of coldness to rise in one¡¯s heart.


    ¡°As expected, the Ghost Spirit Sect isn¡¯t united. There are good people like Lim Changshan and unpardonable people like you!¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming finally understood what Lin Changshan had said at the Saint Cultivation Peak. There were good and bad things on the path of ghost cultivation. These people in front of him were not doing this for the sake of their old friends. They were simply harming the living for their own future!


    They deserved to be killed!


    Jiang Ming was not a kind person. However, he was not the kind of person who was cruel either.


    Moreover, he had promised Lin Changshan that he would protect Zhu An¡¯an. He naturally would not let Zhu An¡¯an be taken away.


    As a strong aura swept through, Jiang Ming instantly arrived in front of the other party.


    Jiang Ming soon started fighting with the evil magical tool. It was a g of some sort.


    Yin Xie¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    The Yin g was unable to defeat the other party?


    How was this possible?


    ¡°If one Yin g doesn¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll bring out some more! I will definitely make you die here!¡±


    Three Yin gs shot out, forming the Three Talents Formation.


    Jiang Ming could not help but take a few deep breaths of cold air. He seemed to be trapped here at the moment, and no matter which direction he tried to break through, he could not seed.


    ¡°These three gs were all refined from the obsessions of innocent lives before they died tragically. They possess iparably powerful evil energy and willpower. Bro, if this stalemate continues, you will easily be drowned by these evil auras and remnant obsessions!¡± The ck sword¡¯s voice rang out, causing Jiang Ming¡¯s heart to tremble.


    It had been a long time since he had started cultivating, and this was the first time he had fallen into such a dangerous situation.


    However, it did not matter!


    ¡°I have a sword that can destroy all the evil in the world!¡±


    The sword shed out, causing one¡¯s heart to involuntarily tremble.


    After a series of explosions, Jiang Ming held the fierce de in his hand and reced it with a saber. A fierce and terrifying sword Qi turned into a tide and sted out, shattering the barrier in the southeast.


    That was great!


    At this moment, the ck sword was also extremely excited.


    It still underestimated Jiang Ming¡¯s strength. This small trapping formation of the three Yin gs was extraordinary. However, it was difficult to trap Jiang Ming!


    ¡°Impossible! You are merely at the Innate Martial Realm. My formation has killed no less than three or four Innate Martial Realm cultivators!¡±


    Yin Xie was shocked.


    Where did this geniuse from? He had actually broken through the technique that he was so proud of with that sword strike just now?


    Without giving him time to think, Jiang Ming took a step forward and was already in front of him.


    ¡°Since you had the audacity to pull that stunt, be prepared to be killed by me!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not bother to say anything else. He attacked, making people¡¯s hearts tremble.


    Then, Yin Xie was hit by the sword Qi, and his expression instantly changed.


    This vicious de was not ordinary. It had once apanied Holy Son Gu Chi on his conquests and was stained with the blood of a Holy Son.


    In fact, it had even drunk the soul of a Golden Core Realm cultivator in ancient times!


    The intensity of the baleful aura was not something ordinary people could imagine!


    Even Yin Xie, a cultivator from the Ghost Spirit Sect, felt his hair stand on end and his soul almost scattered.


    He wanted to run away immediately. However, Jiang Ming would not give him the chance.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, fuse with my de and be a part of it!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not be bothered to say anything else. With a raise of his hand, waves of lightning struck down.


    The entire ce was deathly silent.


    The faces of all the Ghost Spirit Sect cultivators fell, and they frantically tried to escape. However, the ominous lightning snaked into their bodies, causing their souls to scatter and be a part of the vicious de.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression changed slightly. This thing was a little fierce!


    Would he not be able to suppress it?


    ¡°Bro, don¡¯t worry. With me around, this little thing won¡¯t dare attack you.¡±


    The ck sword spoke in a very arrogant manner, which stunned Jiang Ming.


    This vicious de was powerful and terrifying enough.


    However, from what the ck sword said, it seemed that this de was nothing to it!


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I haven¡¯t seen you disy your strength yet¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help butin.


    the ck sword immediately became listless. It said, ¡°That¡¯s because I haven¡¯t fully awakened yet. Wait for me to fully awaken, and I¡¯ll immediately show you! Saints are all trash to me!¡±


    Jiang Ming pursed his lips. This thing only knew how to brag.


    However, the origin of the ck sword was indeed extraordinary. After all, it was the weapon of a certain Martial Saint back in the previous era.


    Although this vicious de was powerful and terrifying, it was at most at the level of a supreme-grade magical treasure.


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. I hope Wu Hen and Ying Sha are fine.¡±


    He turned around and was stunned.


    This was too pathetic!


    At this moment, Wu Hen and Ying Sha had actually retreated, their bodies covered in wounds.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there was no doubt that the two of you would kill the enemy if you joined forces?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face was cold.


    ¡°I wish that was the case,¡± said Ying Sha with a bitter face. ¡°But the problem is that the other party has an extra helper. Most importantly, although their Fire Rain Arrows were only middle-grade magical tools, with so many of them added together, they¡¯re impossible to dodge! F*ck! There¡¯s more!¡±


    Looking up, it was another rain of fire arrows.


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath. Without a word, he picked up Zhu An¡¯an and ran away.


    If he could not win, he had to run!

 Chapter 409 - 409 Unless You Defy the Heavens and Change Your Destiny

    409 Unless You Defy the Heavens and Change Your Destiny


    The scene of Jiang Ming running away made everyone¡¯s eyes twitch.


    Ying Sha lowered his head silently.


    This was the person he wanted to follow? Wasn¡¯t he too cowardly?


    Wu Hen was used to it and turned into a streak of light as he rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    The soldiers of Jinyuan City were dumbfounded, especially the two generals.


    ¡°Old Zuo, what do you think of this kid? Isn¡¯t he too clever? Since when did the Feather Kingdom have such a prodigy?¡±


    General Bai was speechless.


    Old Zuo was the new general of the Jinyuan army. He nced into the distance and shook his head.


    ¡°To be able to reach the Innate Martial Realm at such a young age indeed makes him a prodigy. Unfortunately, his temperament iscking, and he has no courage. This kind of person who only knows how to run away when he encounters something difficult might be able to live for a long time. However, his future path is destined to be blocked. It does not matter if he has great talent. He¡¯s just destined to die young.¡±


    At this point, Old Zuo continued, ¡°Old Bai, go back and report. I¡¯ll go after these three guys. The Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s envoy died at their hands. Thus, the higher-ups won¡¯t let this matter go so easily. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to exin it to the Ghost Spirit Sect.¡±


    General Bai nodded and immediately turned into a streak of light and flew toward Jinyuan City. Meanwhile, General Zuo rode on his flying sword to catch up with the three thieves.


    ¡°Sir, the new general of the Jinyuan army is chasing after us. Do you want us to kill him together?¡±


    A cold light shed in Wu Hen¡¯s eyes. He wanted to take care of this shadow.


    Ying Sha also had this intention. He directly took out his scimitar, and killing intent spread out.


    ¡°No! If General Bai had caught up to us, we could have joined forces to kill him. However, General Zuo is no ordinary person. Whether it¡¯s in immortal cultivation or martial arts, he has reached the Golden Core Realm. It¡¯s very difficult to deal with him!¡±


    Jiang Ming had long seen that Zuo Yan was extraordinary. He was actually an expert who had raised his immortal cultivation to the Golden Core Realm andpleted the first change of the three transformations of martial arts.


    Jiang Ming was confident that the three of them could join forces to kill the other party. However, they would also pay a painful price. It was not worth it.


    ¡°However, we can¡¯t let this person attack us from behind. We have to think of a way to get rid of him!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s brain was working crazily. However, he could not think of a good solution.


    When it waste at night, Jiang Ming immediatelynded on the ground. There was a forest nearby, and Zuo Yan was staring at them from afar.


    ¡°Damn it, I really want to kill this guy! I, Ying Sha, have been an assassin for so many years. However, this is the first time I¡¯ve been backed into a corner by someone. It¡¯s really frustrating!¡±


    Ying Sha gritted his teeth, wishing he could kill the other party right now.


    However, he also understood that the current him was definitely not Zuo Yan¡¯s match.


    ¡°Why is this guy staring at us but not attacking?¡±


    ¡°Because the person they want is in our hands,¡± Jiang Ming said. ¡°They¡¯re afraid that we¡¯ll do something bad to An¡¯an if we make a move. ¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Ming subconsciously looked at the little girl in his arms. At this moment, An¡¯an had already fallen asleep. This little girl had been tortured and shoved around for several days, and she was exhausted.


    However, being able to fall asleep at this critical moment was enough to show that Zhu An¡¯an had a high degree of trust in Jiang Ming.


    ¡°This little girl¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled bitterly. He had lived for so many years and had many old friends around him, such as Wu Hen. However, this was the first time he had taken care of such a small child.


    At the same time, Jiang Ming was also puzzled. What was so special about this little girl that made the Blood Devouring Hall, which had disappeared for four hundred years, appear and make the Ghost Spirit Sect and the Zhao family of Jinyuan go to war?


    Wait¡­!


    ¡°Before this, this little girl seemed to be an empty shell. However, now she¡¯s aplete person. Her three souls and seven spirits have actually gathered together! Previously, I did not think that the so-called empty shell was because the three souls and seven spirits were notplete. However, normally speaking, humans are born with three souls and seven spirits. Perhaps some of them might be missing. Previously, this little girl¡¯s soul was iplete. However, she was no different from a normal person¡­ It seems too strange!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s brain kept working. Soon, he asked the ck sword, ¡°Can you see the real situation of this little girl?¡±


    The ck sword did not reply immediately, as if it was thinking about something. After a long time, it replied, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, she has a mysterious destiny¡­ called the Heavenly Consort Destiny!¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Consort Destiny?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Such a person should have been born in theherworld, not the human world. She is destined to be an immortal big shot in theherworld. It¡¯s a pity that she was born in the human world. Because of the difference in the rules of heaven and earth between the human world and theherworld, her three souls and seven spirits were forced to disperse, leaving only an empty shell. The empty shell of the Heavenly Consort is a peerless furnace in the eyes of the cultivators who are good at dual cultivation and ghost cultivation!¡±


    When the ck sword said this, it could not help but sigh. ¡°She was supposed to be a saint destined to be immortal in theherworld. Now, she has be someone else¡¯s ything, a human cauldron. It¡¯s a joke.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s pupils shrank.


    No wonder the Blood Devouring Hall, Ghost Spirit Sect, and the Zhao family of Jinyuan were so aggressive.


    No wonder the Jinyuan army general, Zuo Yan, was so stubborn and did not make a move.


    This little girl was extremely special. She was enough to make a force be a blessednd of immortal cultivation!


    At this moment, the ck sword spoke again. ¡°Lin Changshan is quite capable. He actually found a way to gather the three souls and seven spirits for this little girl. Unfortunately, it¡¯s useless even if he did. This is the human world, not theherworld. It¡¯s not suitable for people with her destiny to cultivate. Unless¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless what?¡±


    Jiang Ming sensed that the ck sword still had something to say. Perhaps it was the key to solving the little girl¡¯s tragic fate of bing a furnace.


    The ck sword pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°We defy the heavens and change her destiny! Her destiny is not unchanging. If you canplete the change of destiny, she can find another destiny in the human world, namely the destiny of the Xuan Yin Phoenix. Such an existence has one of the most powerful physiques in the world of immortal cultivation!¡±


    Immediately, the ck sword paused and said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m talking about my era, however. Bro, do you still have the Xuan Yin Phoenix in this era?¡±


    Jiang Ming acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. He was thinking about changing Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s destiny

 Chapter 410 - 410 Zhao Family’s View

    410 Zhao Family¡¯s View


    While Jiang Ming was thinking about how to defy the heavens and change his fate, groups of soldiers in Jinyuan City galloped on their horses, their target was outside the city.


    ¡°What exactly happened? Jinyuan City has not been so boisterous for many years,¡± someone said curiously.


    Another powerful sect member spoke up. ¡°Of course not. I heard that someone killed a disciple of the Ghost Spirit Sect. When the mayor heard this, they flew into a rage and swore to arrest the three of them so that they could give the Ghost Spirit Sect an exnation.¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone could not help but gasp.


    ¡°How dare they attack the Ghost Spirit Sect? Who didn¡¯t know that the Ghost Spirit Sect was a famously evil sect? Whoever dared provoke it would probably have their entire family killed that night!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Ghost Spirit Sect is one of the six blessednds, and it¡¯s even stronger than the Divine Eye Sect.¡±


    ¡°Now, the mayor has gathered arge number of Jinyuan army generals and soldiers, a total of ten thousand people. There are five Golden Core Realm cultivators, more than a dozen Innate Martial Realm and Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators, and the rest of the weakest soldiers are at least at the fifth level of the Qi Refinement Realm.¡±


    ¡°Meh! What nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Shh! Silence! You don¡¯t want to live anymore, huh? You actually dare talk about the Ghost Spirit Sect like this. Don¡¯t you know the rtionship between the Ghost Spirit Sect and the mayor?¡±


    This led to another problem.


    Jinyuan City had always been special. It was a neutral force that was not inferior to any sect¡¯s force and was only inferior to the six blessednds.


    Not to mention, the strength of the old ancestor of Jinyuan City was extremely terrifying. He was once thepetitor of the sect master of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. His status was extraordinary, even the forces of the blessednds did not dare provoke him.


    Why would such a force cooperate with the Ghost Spirit Sect?


    One had to know that among the six blessednds, the Ghost Spirit Sect had always been at the bottom, and could be reced by Divine Eye Sect at any time.


    The Zhao family of Jinyuan was actually interested in the Ghost Spirit Sect?


    ***


    in the mayor¡¯s residence, the middle-aged man in a brocade robe had an ugly expression as he stared at the soldier who came to report.


    ¡°Are you saying that the person the Ghost Spirit Sect wants is currently in the other party¡¯s hands?¡±


    The person the Ghost Spirit Sect wanted was naturally Zhu An¡¯an.


    This time, the Ghost Spirit Sect and the Zhao family had paid a huge price for their cooperation. The Zhao family could not help but be moved because the Ghost Spirit Sect would support the Zhao family in annexing the surrounding major sects and cities.


    For example, Ancient Cultivation City, which bordered the southeastern border, was backed by an immortal cultivation force called the Ancient Cultivation Academy. Like the Green Feather Cultivation Academy, it recruited talents from all over the world. It had a widework and a deep foundation. The Zhao family had tried to take over the Ancient Cultivation City several times but failed.


    However, this time was different.


    Although the Ghost Spirit Sect was at the bottom, it was one of the genuine forces of the six blessednds. As long as they were willing to help restrain the Ancient Cultivation Academy, the Zhao family could take down Ancient Cultivation City. Once they opened this gap, they could march straight in and seize more cities and territories of forces. In the future, they would no longer be a city.


    In the entire Feather Kingdom, the Zhao family of Jinyuan could be considered royalty!


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we naturally have to capture that little girl who has the life of a human cauldron and kill those three fanatics. From there, we can continue our cooperation with the Ghost Spirit Sect!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the cultivation furnace has fallen into the hands of the madman. It won¡¯t be easy to get it back. I want to kill those three people. However, I¡¯m worried that they will kill the cultivation furnace.¡±


    Zhao Buyi rubbed his temples. This matter was too troublesome.


    But he could not give up just like that.


    The Zhao family¡¯s dream of bing a dukedom must not be shattered!


    ¡°Pass down the order. Have Elder Mo take action. You must ensure the safety of the furnace and kill those three fanatics at the same time.¡±


    Zhao Buyi¡¯s eyes were extremely cold.


    In order to fulfill their dreams, he nned to use the true power of the Zhao family!


    When the subordinate heard this, he immediately revealed a surprised expression.


    Elder Mo!


    That was a guest elder of the Zhao family!


    One had to know that the mayor and the Zhao family were like two halves of the same coin.


    However, the main branch of the Zhao family was the core. It was naturally extremely difficult to transfer people from the Zhao family. Unless there was a huge incident, Zhao Buyi would not use the power of the Zhao family.


    ¡°Mayor, will the Zhao family send a guest elder? Elder Mo was at the intermediate stage of the Core realm and had a high status. Was such a small matter worth his time?¡±


    The subordinate hesitated.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Zhao Buyi snorted coldly and said, ¡°If those people want to be members of the aristocratic families of the vassals and be true nobles of the Feather Kingdom, gaining a high reputation in the Feather Kingdom¡¯s imperial court and the cultivation world, they must obediently listen to my orders! Perhaps this is the only chance for me to take the throne and rece that fellow. As long as I seed, I will be a vassal of a region, and the Zhao family will listen to me!¡±


    Zhao Buyi¡¯s eyes were filled with madness.


    He seemed to have a high status and was the mayor of Jinyuan City. However, everyone knew that he was just a puppet and would be suppressed by the current head of the Zhao family for the rest of his life.


    If he wanted to seize power and ce himself above that person, then he had to seize the cauldron back, and those three maniacs had to die!


    ***


    Zhao Changan slowly opened his eyes, and a look of surprise shed across them.


    ¡°Are you saying that Zhao Buyi made an application for me to send a guest elder to take action just to snatch back a cultivation furnace that the Ghost Spirit Sect needs and three Innate Martial Realm cultivators?¡±


    He was the head of the Zhao family. Zhao Changan could be considered Zhao Buyi¡¯s nephew.


    However, in terms of cultivation, battle strength, and status, he was above Zhao Buyi.


    In the past, Zhao Changan had always allowed Zhao Buyi to work outside. However, this time, he did not intend to ignore him.


    ¡°I already knew about his cooperation with the Ghost Spirit Sect. However, he put in too much effort this time. Does he really think that the Zhao family needs to take down more territory? Moreover, the situation in the Feather Kingdom is extremely chaotic now. The Zhao family should keep our position and not get involved in the disputes between the top forces like the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. Zhao Buyi can¡¯t see the situation clearly and wants to drag the Zhao family into the swamp!¡±

 Chapter 411 - 411 Let Your Ancestor Come Out

    411 Let Your Ancestor Come Out


    As soon as Zhao Changan said that, the expressions of his subordinates could not help but turn cold.


    Why was he sending out a great cultivator in the intermediate stage of the Golden Core Realm just to capture three puny Innate Martial Realm cultivators?


    Wasn¡¯t that a little too much?


    The next moment, Zhao Changan changed the topic.


    ¡°It¡¯s one thing to make a move. However, don¡¯t kill those three fellows. Let Elder Mo bring them back and let me see if they¡¯re qualified to be my subordinates.¡±


    Zhao Changan wanted to see just what kind of ruthless person dared attack the Ghost Spirit Sect.


    The subordinate obeyed the order and left.


    Soon, a powerful and majestic aura erupted in Jinyuan City, causing countless people to tremble.


    ¡°It¡¯s a great cultivator in the middle stage of the Golden Core realm! And it¡¯s Elder Mo from the Zhao family. It seemed like the Zhao family is serious!¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen and the other two had some guts to kill the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s disciple. However, they were too stupid and deserve to die!¡±


    These people had already sentenced Jiang Ming and the other two to death.


    s, Jiang Ming and the other two werepletely clueless about this. Although Wu Hen was on guard at the side, he was staring fixedly at Zuo Yan at the other end.


    Jiang Ming was thinking about what the ck sword said.


    Doing such a thing was bound to bring about great risks. For Jiang Ming, who had always been particr about being careful, this was simply a huge disaster. However, if he could change Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s fate, perhaps he could let the little girl be his help in the world of immortal cultivation.


    People who could be crowned with mysterious physiques and extraordinary destinies were the favored ones of the heavens and the targets of various factions.


    ¡°For now, most of the major forces in the Feather Kingdom have cultivated some kinds of strange techniques and physiques. There are very few people who are born with mysterious physiques and extraordinary destinies. Once they appear, they will be scouted and taken away by the major forces. Moreover, Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s destiny and physique are amongst the strongest in the world. She will be among the most powerful person out there! If one day, this little girl changes her destiny to be a Xuan Yin Phoenix, I¡¯ll have someone above me.¡±


    Usually, Jiang Ming found joy amid hardship. However, things were very tense now.


    At this moment, the little girl, who had been sleeping soundly in his arms, opened her eyes and stared at him with watery eyes.


    ¡°Mister, don¡¯t look so sad. Can you smile?¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled bitterly.


    This time, Jinyuan City and the Ghost Spirit Sect joined forces. In addition, the Blood Devouring Hall had unknown intentions and was likely to be hiding in the dark and watching him. Jiang Ming was not in the mood to smile even if he wanted to.


    Zhu An¡¯an noticed that Jiang Ming was in a bad mood and lowered her head subconsciously. In her opinion, Jiang Ming was so unhappy because of her.


    Suddenly, Zhu An¡¯an thought of something. She raised her head and extended her hand.


    ¡°Mister, this is what Grandpa told me to leave for you as a reward for protecting me.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. He nced over and was instantly shocked.


    ¡°This is a Xiantian Pill! The Xiantian Pill is a mysterious pill that can help peopleplete the three transformations of the martial path in a short period of time! This kind of medicinal pill is priceless in the outside world!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but be shocked.


    Unlike the breakthrough pills used by immortal cultivators to advance to the Golden Core Realm, the path from the Foundation Establishment Realm to the Innate Martial Realm was even more difficult. It was easier said than done toplete the advancement on that path.


    On the other hand, Xiantian Pills were enough to make one¡¯s advancement smoother and faster. Because the difficulty of refining was too high, coupled with the decline of the martial arts path, there were no Xiantian Pills in the Feather Kingdom.


    Even if there were, they would only be limited to some ancient factions. The difficulty of obtaining even a single pill would be unimaginable.


    ¡°Grandpa obtained it by ident when he was treating me. He said it would be of great use to you¡­ He wanted to give it to you personally. However, on the way back, Grandpa suddenly handed it to me and then disappeared¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened to Grandpa.¡±


    As she spoke, Zhu An¡¯an could not help but lower her head. She missed her grandfather a little.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He caressed Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s little head and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, one day I will bring you to find your grandpa. No matter what, I will give you an exnation.¡±


    It was also an exnation to Lin Changshan.


    He had agreed to protect Zhu An¡¯an because of thepassion in his heart on the Saint Cultivation Peak.


    Even if Lin Changshan did not give him anything in return, Jiang Ming would guarantee the little girl¡¯s safety.


    However, now, he was indebted to Lin Changshan! Just this Xiantian Pill alone was enough to allow him to improve rapidly in the three transformations of the Innate Martial Realm and ascend to the first level.


    ¡°Wu Hen, Ying Sha! Protect me!¡± Jiang Ming shouted. Since he got a Xiantian Pill, there was naturally no time to lose.


    A total of twelve Xiantian Pills was enough for him to advance to the next realm. He would also have the strength topete with Zuo Yan, or even kill him.


    Zuo Yan sensed the strange atmosphere here and subconsciously stood up, wanting toe over.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Wu Hen and Ying Sha took a step forward in unison. Although the two of them could not kill Zuo Yan when they joined forces, they could still distract him for a while.


    ¡°However, even if that guy intends to break through the realm, it¡¯s useless. How can hepare with an old man like me who has been immersed in the Golden Core Realm for many years? Rather than wasting time, why not kneel down and surrender now? I, Zuo Yan, can still consider letting you all live.¡±


    Zuo Yan spoke slowly, using both kindness and might, wanting to subdue the three people.


    Although he was the general of the Jinyuan army, he was from the Zhao family. Naturally, he wanted to set up a trap to prevent Zhao Buyi frompleting his scheme.


    ¡°You want to subdue us? Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Either let the Zhao family¡¯s ancestore out and see my master, or don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    Wu Hen was extremely domineering and stunned Ying Sha who was listening to him.


    Why was this guy so arrogant?


    He even asked the Zhao family¡¯s ancestor toe down!


    That was a genuine Nascent Soul Realm cultivator!

 Chapter 412 - 412 Breakthrough

    412 Breakthrough


    A Nascent Soul Realm cultivator would be one of the top cultivators in the entire Feather Kingdom.


    Ying Sha had worked in the Network for many years and had received a lot of information. He knew that there were no more than a hundred Nascent Soul cultivators in the entire Feather Kingdom.


    Although a hundred people was not a small number, one had to know that there were almost forty million cultivators in the entire Feather Kingdom!


    ¡°There are no less than forty thousand to fifty thousand Golden Core Realm cultivators. This means that only one in four hundred of those Golden Core cultivators can be a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator. This is enough to establish their supreme status. However, Wu Hen actually dared challenge the Zhao ancestor. He¡¯s digging his own grave!¡±


    Ying Sha was filled with regret. If he followed Jiang Ming and Wu Hen, he would die even faster.


    Wu Hen did not seem to notice Ying Sha¡¯s ugly expression as he continued to mor, ¡°Did you hear that? If you want to have a good discussion with my master, get your ancestor toe over. Of course, if he¡¯s old and weak and can¡¯t move, then get the Zhao family¡¯s head toe over!¡±


    Seeing that Ying Sha was about to scream, Zuo Yan who had been silent all this time finally opened his mouth.


    ¡°Alright! The very fact that you dared kill the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s disciples is enough to prove that you¡¯re very bold. However, I never expected you to be such a stubborn, arrogant, and conceited bunch. You dare to mor for the ancestor and family head toe forward and talk to you? Ridiculous! You must pay for this!¡±


    Boom!


    Instantly, Zuo Yan¡¯s entire body erupted withyers of killing intent.


    A blue streak of light shot out. However, in the next second, it turned into an invincible sword Qi that wanted to split Wu Hen in half.


    It was over!


    Ying Sha really wanted to close his eyes, not wanting to get involved in this mess. After all, Wu Hen was simply courting death. If he were to mess around with this guy, he would die.


    Unfortunately, he had already been targeted. Once Wu Hen died, it would be his turn next!


    ¡°Wu Hen, cut the crap. Let¡¯s stop this b*stard together!¡±


    Ying Sha shouted loudly and lunged forward with the scimitar in his hand. However, Wu Hen was even faster. His long spear was like a white dragoning out of the sea, rippling the surrounding air and condensing waves of scorching Qi.


    The blue sword Qi from the other side also approached.


    The two sides fiercely collided. After a muffled sound, the powerful aftershock caused the people from both sides to take a few steps back.


    Among them, Wu Hen and Ying Sha both retreated seven to eight steps, and Zuo Yan only retreated two steps or so.


    It was obvious who was stronger!


    Even if the two of them joined forces, they were definitely not Zuo Yan¡¯s match!


    However, Zuo Yan¡¯s face was also rather ashen.


    Zuo Yan only felt great shame and humiliation. He tightly gripped the long sword in his hand and immediately swept over again.


    He shot out several attacks in a row.


    Zuo Yan¡¯s heart was burning with anger, and he kept brandishing his long sword in an attempt to kill the two people. If it was in the past, he would be able to kill Void Core Realm cultivators with three or four moves at most.


    However, at this moment, regardless of whether it was Wu Hen or Ying Sha, both of them were using their own strange movement techniques to move around the battlefield, continuously avoiding Zuo Yan¡¯s sword Qi and attacks, causing thetter¡¯s attacks to all miss.


    Zuo Yan felt more and more ashamed in his heart and simply stopped brandishing his long sword, much less attacking the two people at the same time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill one first, then torture the other!¡± Zuo Yan roared. He imed to be the youngest Golden Core Realm cultivator in Jinyuan City outside of the Zhao family, a martial arts expert, and an expert in the army. How could he fall into such a deadlock?


    He had to use the bodies of these two b*stards to refine his sword and wash away his humiliation!


    However, he did not know that his actions had caused someone to shake his head repeatedly.


    ¡°He¡¯s quite talented, but unfortunately, his temperament is awful. It¡¯s even worse than that kid, Ning Caichen.¡±


    It was Wu Ming. He had been hiding in the darkness and wanted to take Zhu An¡¯an away.


    However, he just wanted to watch the show. He wanted to see what would happen to Jiang Ming, who dared kill a disciple of the Ghost Spirit Sect and provoke the Zhao family. That was why he did not show up.


    However, at this moment, Wu Ming felt very bored.


    ¡°This hothead actually ns to break through at thest minute and advance to the actual Innate Martial Realm. He¡¯s simply ignorant! Although he has a Xiantian pill, it¡¯s not safe. If you¡¯re not careful during the advancement process, you¡¯ll suffer from Qi deviation and die! Such an arrogant and ignorant person is not qualified to take care of the daughter of the Heavenly Consort. It¡¯s better to take that little girl away as soon as possible, lest she be harmed by this guy!¡±


    As he spoke, Wu Ming was about to appear and take Zhu An¡¯an away. However, his expression changed slightly in the next moment.


    ¡°How is this possible? There are three heavenly flowers blooming over there, this is the sign of truly advancing to the Innate Martial Realm!¡±


    He stared at Jiang Ming in disbelief.


    Three heavenly flowers appeared on Jiang Ming¡¯s head. It symbolized that he had truly stepped into the Innate Martial Realm.


    However, this alone was nothing. At most, he was a martial arts expert at the Innate Martial Realm who hadpleted a certain transformation.


    The most important thing was that Jiang Ming was surrounded by five-colored spiritual energy. It was a sign of the Five Elemental tform!


    This meant that Jiang Ming had not only stepped into the Innate Martial Realm, but it was also a terrifying sign that he would advance to the Innate Martial Realm afterpleting the three transformations!


    The phenomenon of heaven and earth was about to rise!


    Thinking of this, Wu Ming suddenly looked at the sky.


    The rolling thunder descended.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion swept out, and even a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator like Wu Ming almost could not withstand it.


    ¡°Such amotion! Such a phenomenon! This kid is not an ordinary Innate Martial Realm cultivator!¡±


    Wu Ming was shocked.


    When an ordinary person advanced to the Golden Core Realm and reached the Innate Martial Realm, they would at most attract lightning and trigger the heavenly tribtion.


    However, what was the situation now?


    This was enough to show that Jiang Ming¡¯s breakthrough had resonated with heaven and earth, and even the heavenly cultivation admired him!


    Thinking of this, Wu Ming could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Looks like I underestimated this kid. This guy¡¯s background is definitely extraordinary, and he¡¯s definitely not some individual cultivator. He should be from some blessednd of immortal cultivation or some mysterious ancient sect! Otherwise, how could he havee this far?¡±

 Chapter 413 - 413 Heavenly Tribulation

    413 Heavenly Tribtion


    Wu Ming had long been rendered speechless.


    He could not be med for being so shocked. Jiang Ming¡¯s talent was too monstrous.


    However, truly stepping into the Innate Martial Realm was only the beginning. Only by cultivating all three transformations of this realm could one be qualified to advance to the middle stage of the Innate Martial Realm. This required a lot of time and resources. Many experts might not be able to advance to the middle stage of the Innate Martial Realm even if they spent their entire lives cultivating.


    However, Jiang Ming was different!


    He had already cultivated the three transformations to perfection before he truly advanced to the Innate Martial Realm. It could be said that if Jiang Ming wanted to advance to the middle-stage Innate Martial Realm now, he only needed to consume resources.


    Just as Wu Ming was in shock, the atmosphere changed again.


    The sky was covered in multicolored light, which turned into countless snakes of dark lightning and pounced straight at Jiang Ming. This was a type of heavenly tribtion!


    ¡°The path of immortal cultivation is against the heavens. Although the path of martial arts has not been long, it was also a cultivation path that was on par with the immortal path. To a certain extent, breaking through in the path of martial arts is even more heaven-defying than advancing in the immortal path, and it is easier to incur the jealousy of the heavens! However, even if the path of martial arts is more likely to attract the jealousy of the heavens, it shouldn¡¯t be like this. Most of the heavenly tribtions are to dissuade cultivators from taking further steps, or even be opportunities for cultivators to hone themselves. However, now it¡¯s different. This tribtion isn¡¯t to stop this kid from advancing, but topletely destroy him!¡±


    Wu Ming could not help but gulp. He felt somepassion in his heart and wanted to help Jiang Ming block the heavenly tribtion¡¯s attacks.


    This was nothing to a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator like him.


    However, such a tribtion was definitely a devastating blow to a cultivator who had yet to truly step into the Innate Martial Realm!


    ¡°No! It¡¯s hard toe by such a genius! I¡¯m definitely not letting him die! After all, there are so many individual cultivators in the world, and they are also suppressed and massacred by big forces. If we can open up a new cultivation path outside of the immortal path and let more people step onto the path of martial arts, it will be enough to guarantee the future of most individual cultivators in the world!¡±


    Although Wu Ming was an individual cultivator, he had the interests of the world in his heart.


    From the moment he stepped into the world of immortal cultivation, he had been determined to seek a chance of survival for all the individual cultivators in the world. He would not let them be cannon fodder and tools for the big forces. Unfortunately, Wu Ming had not been able to achieve his dream for so many years because there were too many obstacles blocking his way. A year ago, some of the elders and leaders of some forces had even joined forces to kill him because he had hindered the big forces from monopolizing all the resources in the world of immortal cultivation!


    ¡°However, if I can help this kid live and let him open up a path of martial arts, then it will be different from the path of immortality. Even if those big forces want to stop or suppress him, there will be no reason for them to do so.¡±


    The more Wu Ming thought about it, the more excited he became. He immediately wanted to attack. However, he was quickly stunned on the spot.


    At the same time, Elder Mo, who had just arrived, was also stunned.


    ¡°This tribtion isn¡¯t shooting ordinary heavenly lightning. It¡¯s shooting Profound Lightning! It¡¯s shooting ninth-grade Profound Lightning! Under normal circumstances, unless you advance to the Nascent Soul realm, it¡¯s impossible for the Profound Lightning to descend. After all, below the Nascent Soul Realm, even cultivators who have stepped into the Golden Core Realm are just ants. Only those who have reached the Nascent Soul Realm will have the ability topete with the heavens. The descent of the Profound Lightning is to kill Nascent Soul Realm cultivators or to prevent cultivators from stepping into the Nascent Soul Realm to ensure the authority of the heavens!¡±


    Elder Mo could not help but look around, and his expression became increasingly ugly.


    Who was it?


    How could there be a new Nascent Soul Realm cultivator near Jinyuan City and another cultivator who was about to step into the Nascent Soul Realm?


    ¡°No, this matter must be reported. There must not be a second Nascent Soul Realm cultivator near Jinyuan City. Eh? Something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Elder Mo seemed to have sensed something and subconsciously looked in a direction. It was where Jiang Ming had broken through.


    ¡°He¡¯s so young and his essence is so exuberant. How can he advance to the Nascent Soul Realm? He was about to advance to the Golden Core Realm¡­ No, he was about to advance to the Innate Martial Realm! How is this possible? He¡¯s so young. Unlike the path of immortality, which could use various methods to stabilize the foundation, the path of martial arts pays more attention to the little details¡­ At his age, even being at the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts would make him a prodigy! However, he¡¯s already this strong! Most importantly, even if he advanced to the Innate Martial Realm, he wouldn¡¯t attract any Profound Lightning.¡±


    It was no wonder that Elder Mo was so surprised. There were nine grades of Profound Lightning. The ninth grade was the lowest grade, and the first grade was the highest grade.


    And below the ninth grade, there were still unranked levels.


    When many cultivators stepped into the Nascent Soul Realm, they would at most attract Profound Lightning of a lower grade. Only a genius with sufficient talent and an exceptionally strong foundation would attract the descent of the ninth-grade Profound Lightning from the heavenly tribtion when they stepped into the Nascent Soul Realm.


    Although the path of martial arts was heaven-defying and easily provoked the jealousy of the heavens, if one advanced to the Innate Martial realm, they would at most attract the unranked Profound Lightning.


    However, now, outside Jinyuan City, an unknown, younger cultivator was about to break through to the Innate Martial Realm and even attracted the ninth grade of the Profound Lightning. Once the news spread, the entire Feather Kingdom would be shocked!


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Profound Lightning fell fiercely. The lightning snakes seemed to have gained intelligence and charged at Jiang Ming ferociously. They opened their mouths to devour Jiang Ming¡¯s body and soul.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not even raise his head or open his eyes. He directly roared and shook away the lightning snakes. The killing intent that spread out from his body crushed many of the snakes, forcing them to turn into the original body of the Profound Lightning and return to the heavenly tribtion.


    ¡°Where are you going? Enter my body and be a part of my path to the Innate Martial Realm!¡±


    Jiang Ming chose to attack. He wanted to draw the power of the Profound Lightning into his body and improve his physique!

 Chapter 414 - 414 Innate Martial Realm

    414 Innate Martial Realm


    ¡°What courage!¡±


    Wu Ming and Elder Mo eximed in unison.


    Ny-nine percent of the people in the world did not dare draw the power of the Profound Lightning into their bodies and continuously use it to temper their bodies.


    Those who dared do so were either powerful enough or had various powerful methods and experts protecting them. Otherwise, they would end up dead!


    ¡°Unfortunately, he is too stupid. Even if he advanced to the Innate Martial Realm, he must not do this. It would only allow the Profound Lightning to wreak havoc in his body and eventually lead to death!¡±


    Elder Mo shook his head. He did not intend to make a move. In his opinion, Jiang Ming was so stupid to actually draw the power of the Profound Lightning into his body. He was destined to die.


    Wu Ming did not think so.


    ¡°This kid¡¯s physique is quite special, simr to the Spirit Silkworm Mountain¡¯s Nine Transformations. It should be a branch of the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body¡¯s special body-refining technique. It¡¯s naturally very difficult for a powerful and profound body-refining technique to advance to the Innate Martial Realm. Once one advances to the Innate Martial Realm, theirbat strength will far exceed those of the same rank!¡±


    Wu Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. However, he knew that Jiang Ming alone was not enough. At this moment, there was another bolt of lightning from the tribtion. The aura of death was suffocating, and Jiang Ming would surely die.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming was about to be hit by the Profound Lightning, Wu Ming chose to attack. This was a bolt of Profound Lightning that was close to the eighth grade. Among all the Nascent Soul Realm cultivators in the world, only two people other than himself had experienced this level of terrifying Profound Lightning.


    There was only one person who could resist this level of Profound Lightning before stepping into the Nascent Soul Realm, and that was the sect master of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. He was the most stunning genius of the previous era. In addition, the sect master of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven was already in the ballpark of the Nascent Soul Realm at that time. Thus, hisbat strength was naturally powerful and shocking.


    On the other hand, Jiang Ming¡¯s immortal cultivation was only in the Void Core Realm. How could hepete with him?


    ¡°I¡¯ll lend you a hand!¡±


    Wu Ming attacked quickly. A sharp sword Qi shed out, turning into a long scarlet snake that pierced through the Profound Lightning and continued to resist the Profound Lightning that descended from above.


    Waves of lightning descended and shed with the sword Qi, causing waves of powerful airwaves to shake and scare people.


    Jiang Ming realized this and looked up subconsciously. His eyes were filled with surprise.


    ¡°Someone actually helped me!¡±


    He had thought that they were all here to kill him. He did not expect that there would be someone who would help him. It seemed that there were still good people in this world.


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t need any help. Instead, it will dy my cultivation progress.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled slightly and looked up. His eyes shed with brilliance.


    ¡°Draw! Fuse! Refine!¡±


    The three words echoed in the world like thunder for a long time.


    He had to draw it first.


    Then, he fused with the rolling lightning and gathered it all in his spiritual core.


    In the end, it was refined into streaks of Profound Lightning in his body, continuously tempering his meridians, bones, and muscles. It could be considered as a remolding of his physical body.


    The corners of Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as he felt the majestic vitality and Blood Qi in his body, as well as the new power that was gradually born.


    It was different from the spiritual energy cultivated by the immortal path. After stepping into the Innate Martial Realm, the cultivator would transform into an innate lifeform. It was different from the mortal body and the acquired body in the past. Naturally, a new type of energy would be derived.


    It was said in ancient scriptures that the innate lifeform possessed supreme power, like gods.


    The so-called gods referred to two things. One was a god that was high above everything, and the other was a powerful creature that was different from the postnatal humans when they were born in ancient times.


    ¡°Ny-nine percent of humans today are postnatal lifeforms. Perhaps they have some innate constitution or are born as innate lifeforms. However, there are very few of them.¡±


    The ck sword was also extremely excited. ¡°Bro, once you enter the Innate Martial Realm, you will be in two different worlds from the mortal world. Now, even if you enter the mortal world, you won¡¯t be affected by karma!¡±


    The so-called mortal world referred to the secr world. In the past, Jiang Ming would be tainted by karma when he entered the secr world. However, now, the karma of mortals and the mortal world had nothing to do with him.


    It could be said that he had reached the heavens in one step!


    ¡°Haha, this is the Innate Martial Realm of martial arts. It¡¯s on the same level as the Golden Core Realm. I haven¡¯t reached the Golden Core Realm yet. However, with my martial arts prowess andbat strength, I can kill anyone below the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm!¡±


    Jiang Ming had a proud look on his face. The ck sword did not make any sarcastic remarks because it was the truth.


    It should be known that at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm, Jiang Ming had the ability to kill geniuses at the Void Core Realm. Later on, when he stepped into the Void Core Realm, hisbat strength became even more terrifying. He was strong enough to fight with early-stage Golden Core Realm cultivators.


    Now, Jiang Ming was in the Void Core Realm in terms of cultivation, and in terms of martial arts, he was in the Innate Martial Realm. Unless he met those early-stage Golden Core Realm cultivators with monstrous talent andbat strength, he was invincible in the early-stage Golden Core Realm!


    It was also at this moment that a ferocious killing intent rose.


    Jiang Ming seemed to have sensed something and looked over coldly.


    ¡°Old man, are you also a member of the Zhao family?¡±


    He had sensed this person¡¯s existence when he was breaking through the realm, and he had always been worried that this person would make a move to destroy his great opportunity to reach the heavens in one step.


    Elder Mo¡¯s expression was especially gloomy.


    He never expected that Jiang Ming would have such heaven-defying talent and luck.


    Not only did he not die from the ninth-grade Profound Lightning, but he had alsopleted the path of the Three Transformations, thereby ascending to the heavens in one step and attaining the body of an innate lifeform.


    This kid was too monstrous, he had to be suppressed!


    Otherwise, when he fully matured, the Zhao family would find it very difficult to deal with the threat he posed!


    Elder Mo thought so. However, he did not think about why Jiang Ming would threaten the Zhao family.


    It was just that when they saw a genius who was not their own, they wanted to kill them.


    Elder Mo flew up and looked down at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right; that¡¯s me.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded slightly and did not respect Elder Mo at all, even though thetter was a genuine mid-stage Golden Core Realm cultivator. His contemptuous attitude instantly angered Elder Mo.


    ¡°Brat, I¡¯ve received the Zhao family head¡¯s decree to bring you back. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    Elder Mo became even more furious and shouted again, ¡°The head of the Zhao family wants to nurture you. This is a great opportunity for you. No matter what your past or current achievements are, kneeling down and submitting to the Zhao family is your only path! Therefore, kneel down!¡±

 Chapter 415 - 415 Let Him Test the Sword

    415 Let Him Test the Sword


    Elder Mo looked down with contempt in his eyes.


    In his opinion, letting Jiang Ming enter the Zhao family to be nurtured was a great reward!


    However, in Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes, this was just a big joke.


    ¡°What a joke. It would be much simpler to just say that you want me to be a ve of the Zhao family. Why are you making things up?¡±


    Jiang Mingughed coldly. The Zhao family was really shameless!


    Elder Mo¡¯s face darkened as he stared at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Brat, are you provoking the Zhao family? Don¡¯t you know there are millions of people in and out of Jinyuan City who aren¡¯t even qualified to enter the Zhao family as ves? Now that I¡¯m giving you the chance to enter the Zhao family, you should be grateful!¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    The ck sword could not help but say, ¡°I¡¯ve seen shameless people before, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone as shameless as you, old man!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°What an arrogant beast, you actually dare humiliate me? You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    He naturally did not know about the existence of the ck sword, nor did he expect that a weapon could speak or even curse. He subconsciously thought that Jiang Ming was insulting him.


    ng!


    The sound of the sword resonated endlessly. It was as if there was a ferocious creature roaring. Immediately after, a sky-splitting sword aura appeared, and the moment itnded, the earth trembled.


    This was the method of a true Golden Core Realm cultivator!


    ¡°What a powerful attack. It¡¯s definitely not something I can take head-on!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face darkened slightly. Although he had advanced to the Innate Martial Realm and thought that hisbat strength was extremely strong, he was not arrogant enough to think that he could resist the attack of a cultivator at the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm, not to mention that it was augmented by the power of his weapon.


    It had to be said that this old fellow was quite smart. He was not like those idiots in the past who looked down on anyone because they were at a higher realm. He put out all his best cards on the table immediately.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s body kept dodging, trying to avoid the attacks as much as possible.


    Elder Mo was also stunned. He never expected a young man like Jiang Ming to have such richbat experience. He could sessfully predict the direction of his attack every time.


    ¡°Hehe, kid, I¡¯ve lived for more than two hundred years. However, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone as young and experienced as you. Interesting, let me try your methods again!¡±


    Elder Moughed wantonly, seemingly somewhat insolent.


    Jiang Ming was also forced to retreat a few hundred feet, and a ravine appeared in front of him. It was created by Elder Mo¡¯s sword Qi.


    ¡°This is not the mortal world, but the cultivation world. In terms of spatial level, the quality of the earth here is even higher. For a sword to be able to sh out such a ravine means it¡¯s enough to show how terrifying the wielder is!¡±


    Jiang Ming was secretly shocked.


    The Qi Refinement Realm cultivated spiritual energy, and after reaching the Foundation Establishment Realm, spiritual energy became more condensed, faintly carrying some attributes of magical power.


    It was also known as pseudo-mana!


    The Void Core Realm was the process of transforming all the spiritual energy in one¡¯s body into magical power. This was a kind of sublimation of power in terms of quality.


    After stepping onto the path of immortality in the Golden Core Realm, one¡¯s magical power would disy an unparalleled and terrifying increase in strength,pletely different from the spiritual energy of the Foundation Establishment Realm. This was also the reason why many top geniuses who were said to be invincible in the Foundation Establishment Realm could not fight against the Golden Core Realm cultivators.


    Jiang Ming was still in the Void Core Realm. His spiritual energy was constantly transforming into magical power. However, he was still unable to defeat this old man.


    ¡°Looks like I still have to use my martial arts skills!¡±


    Jiang Ming took a step forward and rushed to the front of the other party in a sh.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Jiang Ming activated the blood Qi in his body and added it to the sword attack.


    ¡°You¡¯re only at the early Innate Martial realm, and you still want to fight me? You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Elder Mo snorted coldly. His wrist flipped the long sword and whistled. Immediately, he shot out a sharp sword Qi, forming an airtight cage that trapped Jiang Ming.


    In the cage, Jiang Ming¡¯s expression gradually became solemn.


    It was indeed not easy to deal with a mid-stage Golden Core Realm cultivator!


    ¡°If this continues, my energy will bepletely exhausted. Therefore, I can only end this quickly!¡±


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and made a gesture to end the battle quickly. Elder Mo sneered.


    ¡°Even if I give you a chance to charge over, what can you do to me? I¡¯ll give you one now. F*ck¡ª¡±


    In the next moment, Elder Mo could not help but curse. This was because a streak of multicolored light had fled far away, and a loud roar was emitted.


    ¡°Wu Hen, Ying Sha, retreat!¡±


    The meaning was very clear. He wanted to run!


    When Wu Hen and Ying Sha who were currently joining hands to resist the enemy heard these words, they immediately turned into streaks of light and chose to flee without a word, causing Zuo Yan to be dumbstruck.


    What the hell?


    Why did they run away for no reason?


    Just as he was in a daze, an angry voice sounded, ¡°Idiot, hurry up and chase them!¡±


    It was Elder Mo.


    Zuo Yan immediately nodded and chased after him into the distance.


    Not to mention the mayor¡¯s residence, if they could not catch up to these three maniacs, even the family head would not be able to protect him. After all, the Ghost Spirit Sect would not let this matter rest so easily.


    Elder Mo also wanted to chase after him. However, he was blocked.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Elder Mo¡¯s expression darkened slightly when he felt a force blocking him in the void.


    ¡°Who dares stop the Zhao family from doing things!¡±


    This ce was not far from Jinyuan City and was considered the territory of the Zhao family. Who dared to stop the people of the Zhao family from chasing after the madman?


    He was simply courting death!


    However, in the next moment, a calm but suffocating voice echoed.


    ¡°I will let you go in three days.¡±


    It was Wu Ming!


    He hid in the air and stared in the direction where Jiang Ming and the other two had left. He was a little lost in thought.


    ¡°This kid¡¯s realm is constantly breaking through, and he has vaguely reached the limit of the early Innate Martial realm. Perhaps he has the hope of advancing to the next stage in a short period of time. When the timees, I¡¯ll use the Zhao family¡¯s guest elder to let him test his sword.¡±

 Chapter 416 - 416 Zuo Yan’s Thoughts

    416 Zuo Yan¡¯s Thoughts


    Elder Mo¡¯s expression darkened slightly when he heard Wu Ming¡¯s words.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to be enemies with the Zhao family?¡±


    Over the years, countless people and forces had wanted to be enemies with the Zhao family. However, they were all burnt to ashes in the end. What right did this person before him have to stop the Zhao family?


    In the next moment, Elder Mo¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He sensed a powerful pressureing from Wu Ming¡¯s body.


    ¡°The Nascent Soul Realm! You¡¯re actually a Nascent Soul expert! Could it be that you¡¯re the person behind those three maniacs?¡±


    Elder Mo naturally did not recognize Wu Ming because his status was far from enough to meet Wu Ming, the number one individual cultivator in the Feather Kingdom. He subconsciously believed that Wu Ming was the mastermind behind Jiang Ming and the other two.


    ¡°Ha! If I could nurture such a powerhouse then, I, Wu Ming, will be willing to die!¡±


    Wu Ming could not help butugh at himself. How could he be qualified to teach such a monstrous genius like Jiang Ming?


    Elder Mo fell silent and was especially shocked.


    First, he was shocked by Jiang Ming¡¯s ability. Such a person must have an extraordinary background. Perhaps he was a true disciple of some ancient sect or something.


    Secondly, he was shocked by Wu Ming¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°The number one individual cultivator in the world, Wu Ming! Why are you here? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still on the wanted list. The three grotto-heavens, the six blessednds, and all the other cultivation sects are looking for you! And don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re also a wanted criminal of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being suppressed by the Zhao family¡¯s ancestor?¡±


    As Elder Mo spoke, he subconsciously took a few steps back and wanted to leave to report the news.


    Compared to those three young and arrogant brats, Wu Ming was more important.


    One had to know that once they captured Wu Ming, they would be able to im credit from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. In the future, there would definitely be disciples of theirs who would enter the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land to cultivate.


    If the Zhao family could obtain this opportunity, the Zhao family would have the hope topete with the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven in the future, or even be the ruler of both the mortal world and the cultivation world.


    Of course, Elder Mo¡¯s status was too low. He only knew that the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land wanted Wu Ming. However, he did not know the reason why. In any case, all the major forces were looking for Wu Ming, wanting to use this opportunity to befriend the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land.


    How could Wu Ming not understand that he was at the peak of danger? However, he was not afraid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When your ancestores, I won¡¯t be here. I won¡¯t take your life now. I¡¯ll let you go after three days. As for your little ideas, you can put them away. You won¡¯t have the chance to send back the news of my appearance.¡±


    Wu Ming shook his head. With a wave of his hand, he quickly isted the world and rendered Elder Mo¡¯s voice transmission useless.


    This was the supreme power of a Nascent Soul Realm expert. They had gradually gained the ability to cultivate and control the air. Powerful Nascent Soul Realm experts could even try to fuse and refine a portion of the air. When they reached a higher realm, they could open up a small world in their bodies.


    Elder Mo naturally knew all this. However, he was still rendered speechless by the Nascent Soul Realm expert¡¯s methods.


    However, after a full three days, Wu Ming suddenly opened his eyes and smiled.


    ¡°Three days have passed. You can now go chase after those crazy people. Remember, don¡¯t think about spreading the news that you saw me back home. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Wu Ming¡¯s tone was exceptionally cold.


    Elder Mo subconsciously shivered a few times. He immediately rushed into the distance obediently.


    He was going to get rid of Jiang Ming and the other two! How dare they make him encounter such trouble?


    Wu Ming followed behind him at a steady pace. His powerful aura of the Nascent Soul Realm waspletely concealed.


    ¡°Hehe, this really makes me look forward to it. How far can that guy named Ning Caichen go?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not know that all of this had happened, and he did not know that Wu Ming, the number one individual cultivator of the Feather Kingdom, had already set his eyes on him. He was currently working together with Wu Hen and Ying Sha to fight fiercely against Zuo Yan who was chasing after him.


    Bang! Bang!


    The sword Qi rose sharply and destroyed a dragon-like spear. Wu Hen was forced back dozens of steps. He spat out a mouthful of blood and his face turned pale.


    ¡°Wu Hen, are you alright?¡±


    Ying Sha steadied Wu Hen¡¯s body. Seeing that thetter¡¯s aura was a little dispirited, he was immediately furious.


    ¡°Damn it, I¡¯ve transformed and killed for so many years. However, I¡¯ve never been at such a disadvantage! How dare you touch myrade? Die!¡±


    Ying Sha was stronger than Wu Hen, especially when his true body was revealed.


    He transformed into a Dark Water Demonic Snake and revealed his huge body. He burst out with a powerful demonic power that only belonged to his lineage. It caused the spiritual energy in the air to howl and turn into a huge crescent moon.


    ¡°Hmm? A demon? Furthermore, it was a transformed demon who had cultivated a human immortal cultivation technique!¡±


    Zuo Yan was slightly surprised.


    Within the Feather Kingdom, there were not many demons. Most of them were at the mercy of cultivators and became food for others.


    Those who were treated slightly better were at most mounts or gatekeepers. The treatment they received was worlds apart from that of spirit beasts.


    Demons like Ying Sha, who could transform, were the rarest. They were basically suppressed by the major forces and would never see the light of day. They would also be the research targets of the major forces. Every part of their bodies was a great supplement for human cultivators. It could be said that they had no freedom at all.


    However, now, a wild, shapeshifting demon had appeared out of nowhere?


    This was a great opportunity!


    The corners of Zuo Yan¡¯s mouth could not help but curl up as heughed lightly, ¡°I was just worrying about how to improve my cultivation. I was still hoping to use my merit points in exchange for some natural treasures. However, now, I can save some merit points. As long as I can capture this transformed demon, as well as the other two maniacs, especially that Innate Martial Realm brat, and bring back the person the Ghost Spirit Sect wants, I¡¯ll be able to obtain arge number of merit points and apply for some treasures at the same time so that my cultivation can advance further!¡±


    At this moment, Zuo Yanughed wantonly, and he gazed at the trio.


    ¡°How dare you look at me with such dirty eyes? You¡¯re simply courting death! Die!¡±


    Ying Sha roared wildly, bursting out with an iparably powerful aura, wanting to suppress everything.


    The fierce battle began again!

 Chapter 417 - 417 Battle, Breakthrough

    417 Battle, Breakthrough


    Jiang Ming protected Zhu An¡¯an. However, his gaze fell on the battlefield.


    ¡°Mister, will those two guys be alright? That guy in armor seemed to be very powerful!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an had a worried look on her face. Although she was young, she had followed Lin Changshan for many years and had a good understanding of the various major powers and cultivation systems. Naturally, she knew what kind of person Zuo Yan was.


    He was a Golden Core Realm cultivator!


    Even though he was only in the early stage of the Golden Core Realm, hisbat strength was unimaginably powerful and terrifying.


    Wu Hen and Ying Sha were merely Void Core Realm cultivators. Even if they joined forces, they were still no match for a Golden Core Realm cultivator. If time dragged on, something might happen to the two of them.


    Jiang Ming naturally saw it more clearly. Wu Hen¡¯s lungs were already injured, and he definitely would not be able to hold on for long.


    Ying Sha revealed his true form, transforming into a Dark Water Demonic Snake, but he still found it difficult to suppress Zuo Yan.


    ¡°The gap between the Void Core Realm and the Golden Core Realm is too big. No wonder there are so many top geniuses in the Feather Kingdom. They all im to be invincible in the same realm. However, there are almost no rumors of those top geniuses challenging Golden Core Realm cultivators.¡±


    Jiang Ming secretly cursed in his heart, then patted Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, they won¡¯t die.¡±


    The reason why he did not choose to attack was not because he was afraid of Zuo Yan or the pursuers behind him, but because he wanted to temper Wu Hen and Ying Sha¡¯sbat power.


    One had to know that as he grew stronger, it was also time for the two of them to choose to break through.


    Jiang Ming had nned to refine the pills for the two of them to break through to the Golden Core Realm. However, he found that there were many pills for the Golden Core Realm in Holy Son Gu Chi¡¯s storage ring. The grades were not low either. As expected of the Holy Son, he was richer than the immortal cultivation forces in the Feather Kingdom.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded out as waves of mes curled up in front of him. At this moment, Ying Sha was wrapped in a ball of mes. He subconsciously wailed and quickly transformed back into his human form.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming immediately shouted, ¡°If you don¡¯t choose to break through now, when will you?¡±


    Although the two of them were defeated, the effect of honing theirbat strength and consolidating their foundation had already been achieved. It was the best opportunity to choose to advance to the Golden Core realm.


    Hearing this, Wu Hen and Ying Sha¡¯s eyes lit up. They each took out a few medicinal pills, causing people to be involuntarily surprised.


    ¡°What a rich pill fragrance!¡±


    Zuo Yan¡¯s nose twitched a few times at first. After discovering the breakthrough pills in Wu Hen and Ying Sha¡¯s hands, that expression became especially fascinating.


    ¡°This is the Ancient Kingdom Breakthrough Pill! Damn it! How did you bastards get a pill of this grade? Could it be¡­?¡±


    Damn it, were these three fellows from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land?


    If that was the case, the Zhao family really could not afford to offend them!


    When Ying Sha heard this, his eyes immediately rolled. He was about to open his mouth to agree. However, he did not expect Wu Hen to speak first, ¡°We¡¯re not from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. If you want to attack, then attack!¡±


    Wu Hen¡¯s blood boiled.


    After taking the pill, his aura became stronger. He needed a battle to digest the medicinal power and condense his aura so that he could step into the Golden Core Realm.


    However, this scene seemed like suicide in Ying Sha¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Wu Hen, are you f*cking crazy? We¡¯re breaking through now, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to fight that man while breaking through? You¡¯repletely courting death!¡±


    Ying Sha had never expected Wu Hen to be so arrogant.


    Ny-nine percent of the people in the world did not dare choose to break through while fighting. It was way too dangerous!


    Ying Sha felt a wave of mental exhaustion. Ever since he had followed these two fellows, his worldview had been constantly refreshed, and his state of mind had also been constantly tormented.


    Wu Hen ignored him and shouted loudly. The spear in his hand turned into a white streak of light and he charged toward Zuo Yan like a raging dragon.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Zuo Yan was furious.


    This was simply condescending!


    Zuo Yan immediately brandished his long sword and wanted to kill Wu Hen. In the end, he was forcefully blocked.


    ¡°What?! I clearly used two thirds of my strength in this move. Even an ordinary early-stage Golden Core Realm expert would have to dodge it. However, this kid chose to take it head-on. And he sessfully withstood it?¡±


    Zuo Yan felt that his brain was about to explode. He was really furious.


    However, he did not intend to continue this stalemate. Instead, he chose to attack step by step.


    At this moment, Zuo Yan no longer used ordinary sword techniques and directly activated the Sword of ughter.


    Unlike ordinary sword techniques, the Sword of ughter carried waves of killing aura. It was created for attacking and killing. Immediately,yers of sharp sword Qi erupted, wanting to pierce through Wu Hen¡¯s chest and grind his bones into dust.


    Wu Hen avoided quite a number of attacks. However, he could not withstand the lethal sword Qi that erupted from Zuo Yan, which was too dense. In the end, he was hit by a few of the attacks, and he took a few steps back as he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The ground waspletely dyed red.


    ¡°Wu Hen, let me help you!¡±


    Ying Sha could not stand it anymore. Although he was also breaking through and should not be participating in the battle, Wu Hen would definitely die if this continued.


    The full moon pierced through the sky, and the scimitar struck out!


    This was Ying Sha¡¯s famous secret technique, and also a great lethal weapon that had apanied him for many years. He had long reached the level of bing one with the de.


    This step was also known as the Minute Subtlety Realm!


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even reached the Golden Core Realm. However, you¡¯ve already reached the fifth level of the Minute Subtlety Realm.¡±


    Jiang Ming was surprised.


    Unlike people like him who did not cultivate any techniques and only focused on cultivation, most cultivators in the world still focused on cultivation as internal energy and then cultivated external energy to kill and protect themselves.


    The cultivation of these offensive techniques was also divided into stages. The lowest stage was the entry stage, and the highest was the peak stage.


    Most Qi Refinement Realm cultivators cultivated ordinary offensive techniques, and reaching the peak of that realm was the limit.


    The offensive methods of Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators were definitely more advanced. For example, the grade of this scimitar was not bad. It was normal for it to be cultivated to perfection.


    However, if one wanted to take a step further and step into the Minute Subtlety Realm, one¡¯s aptitude was good. If one wanted to reach the fifth level of the Minute Subtlety Realm, it would be even more difficult. Many Golden Core Realm cultivators might not be able to reach this level.

 Chapter 418 - 418 Sneak Away

    418 Sneak Away


    Jiang Ming was naturally surprised that Ying Sha, a mere Void Core Realm cultivator, was this strong.


    However, thinking about it carefully, Ying Sha was a Dark Water Demonic Snake, and that scimitar technique also originated from the Dark Water Tribe. Therefore, it was naturally extraordinary.


    It was rumored that the Dark Water Tribe was a powerful tribe outside the Feather Kingdom. The Dark Water Mystical Snake was the leader of the tribe. The bloodline of the Dark Water Demonic Snake was inherited from the Dark Water Mystical Snake. Even if it was diluted, there were still some mysterious aspects. The Full Moon Scimitar was also an attack technique inherited from the Dark Water Tribe. When the two werebined, it could naturally produce a powerful force.


    If Ying Sha knew about this, he would be shocked. Many people did not know about these secrets, especially the Full Moon Scimitar. It was the Dark Water Demonic Snake¡¯s strongest trump card, and it would not be used unless it was a critical moment.


    Thus, how did Jiang Ming know all of this?


    He had to thank Holy Son Gu Chi for this. Not only did he have all kinds of mysterious cultivation techniques and lethal techniques in his storage ring, but he also had a lot of information and books. One of them recorded the development of the Dark Water Tribe, the grade of their bloodline, and what kind of supernatural powers they had.


    ¡°I have to say that the information about the demon race in the Feather Kingdom is too scarce. It can¡¯t bepared to the ancient sects outside the Feather Kingdom. Of course, it¡¯s very likely that the top forces monopolize this information and don¡¯t let ordinary itinerant cultivators know,¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself, and the corners of his mouth gradually curved into a contemptuous smile.


    In order to maintain their power, these top forces were really unscrupulous.


    If he had not obtained Holy Son Gu Chi¡¯s storage ring, Jiang Ming would have known nothing about the world outside the Feather Kingdom!


    However, the situation was different now. Jiang Ming had a lot of information. He might be able to use it to scam those forcester. After all, he was now Ning Caichen, and Ning Caichen was a schr.


    Since he was a schr, he naturally had to do some things that schrs should do, such as selling books!


    ¡°However, right now, we still have to settle the matters of the Zhao family and the Ghost Spirit Sect. Speaking of which, it¡¯s quite strange. The Zhao family is working for the Ghost Spirit Sect, and both sides are working together. However, now, the Zhao family is constantly attacking, and besides those weaklings from before, there¡¯s no one else from the Ghost Spirit Sect.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but frown. The Ghost Spirit Sect cared a lot about Zhu An¡¯an and wanted to capture her by all means. They should be chasing after her relentlessly.


    Why hadn¡¯t he seen anyone yet?


    At this moment, Zhu An¡¯an said weakly, ¡°Could it be that Grandpa Li, Grandma Wang, and the rest stepped forward to stop the young master¡¯s faction?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Li?¡± Jiang Ming was stunned and asked immediately. ¡°Grandma Wang? Who are they?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an pursed her lips and said, ¡°Grandpa Li and Grandma Wang are Grandpa Lin¡¯s best friends. They¡¯ve been taking good care of me for so many years. If it weren¡¯t for the three of them, I would have died long ago.¡±


    As she spoke, Zhu An¡¯an subconsciously lowered her head, as if she missed her grandparents.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    This meant that Lin Changshan was not alone in the Ghost Spirit Sect. At least he had some helpers.


    Someone who could stop the young master¡¯s faction was probably not an ordinary person. At the very least, they had to be at the Golden Core Realm. This could also exin why the Ghost Spirit Sect had sent out many Void Core Realm and Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators, but not a single Golden Core Realm cultivator was seen.


    ¡°However, the matter of the Ghost Spirit Sect has to be resolved. Who knows how long those two canst? If we don¡¯t deal with the person who caused the problem, there will be endless trouble!¡±


    Jiang Ming rubbed his temples. He was most afraid of trouble.


    At the same time, two powerful auras rose from up ahead. Jiang Ming smiled immediately.


    ¡°F*ck! I could really break through while fighting!¡±


    Ying Sha¡¯s face was filled with shock.


    Wu Hen nced at him and said, ¡°This is normal. Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡±


    Ying Sha was instantly speechless.


    However, he did not have the time to argue with the other party because he wanted to avenge himself.


    ¡°Damn it, Zuo Yan, weren¡¯t you very arrogant with your Golden Core Realm cultivation? Now that I¡¯m on the same level as you, I want to see if you can continue to be arrogant!¡±


    The current Ying Sha could be said to be extremely arrogant. He just sized Zuo Yan up from the corner of his eyes with disdain.


    With this, even if Zuo Yan had been immersed in the Golden Core Realm for many years, he could not help but feel a little angry.


    ¡°You monster! How arrogant! I wanted to convert you and let you be my mount to enjoy glory and wealth. However, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. I can only destroy your physical body and capture your soul so that you can reflect on yourself!¡±


    As he spoke, Zuo Yan immediately made his move. Waves of murderous sword Qi approached.


    ¡°Hehe, thene on! F*ck!¡±


    In the next moment, Ying Sha could not help but curse. Zuo Yan came over with a murderous look, then shot out a sharp sword Qi and turned around to run.


    Why was he so shameless?


    This was somewhat simr to Jiang Ming. If he could not beat his enemy, he would run!


    How could Zuo Yan think of running away? If this news were to spread back, his prestige in the Jinyuan army would plummet, and his position in the hearts of the great figures of the Zhao family would also be unstable.


    However, he had to run!


    ¡°Even if he has just entered the early Golden Core Realm, he still has the strength to fight me. It is even more difficult for me to fight with two people, not to mention that Ning Caichen is watching from behind. Once the three of them attack me together, I will definitely die. I might as well take the opportunity to escape and wait for the next opportunity to capture them!¡± Zuo Yan thought to himself. At the same time, he stared at the other side, killing intent rising in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll let you continue to be smug for a while. When I bring reinforcements, I¡¯ll definitely make sure that not even your bones will be left¡­ Elder Mo? Is that you?¡±


    Zuo Yan looked at Elder Mo in shock. He was not shocked by the other party¡¯s arrival but was curious as to why the other party had waited three days beforeing.


    If he hade earlier, these three maniacs would have died three days ago!


    Elder Mo¡¯s expression was especially ugly at this moment. He shot a cold nce at Zuo Yan before raising his hand.


    Without any mercy, a p directly swung over, hitting Zuo Yan¡¯s cheek until it was burning with pain, making thetter even more stunned.


    ¡°Elder Mo, why are you¡­¡±


    ¡°You still have the cheek to ask me? I told you to chase after the madman and take back the furnace. However, you cked off and wanted to escape. It¡¯s already good that I didn¡¯t kill you!¡±


    Elder Mo¡¯s tone was very unfriendly.


    In reality, it was mainly because he had been confined for the past three days. That kind of humiliation made Elder Mo desperately want to vent. However, he did not dare target Wu Ming. Therefore, Zuo Yan naturally became the best target to vent his anger on.

 Chapter 419 - 419 Wild Road

    419 Wild Road


    Elder Mo looked down from above. His words made Zuo Yan feel ashamed. Thetter was angrier than ever.


    What right did this old fart have to talk about him?


    He hade here after three days; Zuo Yan was practically certain that Elder Mo deliberately let those three people go.


    Zuo Yan¡¯s eyes shed with a bright light. He immediately knelt on the ground and said respectfully, ¡°Elder Mo, it¡¯s not that I want to shirk responsibility, but those three maniacs are too powerful. That thief, Ning Caichen, has advanced to the Innate Martial Realm, and the other two have also broken through and advanced to the Golden Core Realm.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Elder Mo¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    After Ning Caichen advanced to the Innate Martial Realm, had the other two also broken through the shackles and reached the Golden Core Realm?


    This was a life-threatening matter!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Come with me, General Bai and the others will also arrive. At that time, we will have several Golden Core Realm cultivators on our side. We will definitely be able to suppress them!¡±


    Elder Mo had just sent a voice transmission and ordered General Bai to bring a few Golden Core Realm cultivators over to help.


    Soon, General Bai, Bai Xiong, and the others arrived. There were three Golden Core Realm cultivators as well.


    ¡°Right now, we have five Golden Core Realm cultivators on our side. How can we not deal with those three maniacs?¡±


    Elder Mo felt a little relieved. He immediately waved his hand and was about to kill Ning Caichen and the other two.


    When they arrived at their destination, Elder Mo¡¯s expression darkened slightly.


    The three maniacs had disappeared!


    Even the furnace had disappeared!


    ¡°Elder Mo, what should we do next? Do you want to continue pursuing them?¡± Bai Xiong asked. Compared to Zuo Yan, who had a somewhat stubborn temper, the former was a fence-sitter through and through. Although he was Zhao Buyi¡¯s subordinate, he was extremely respectful to Elder Mo.


    Elder Mo narrowed his eyes, and his voice was exceptionally cold.


    ¡°Nonsense! Not to mention those three maniacs, just the cultivation furnace alone is the person the Ghost Spirit Sect had specifically requested. It definitely hides some huge secret. It is a high-grade material for dual cultivation, and the family head had been waiting to enjoy it!¡±


    When Elder Mo thought of this, the corners of his mouth could not help but curve into an arc. Immediately, he waved his hand, and array formation gs shot out one after another. There were twelve!


    ¡°Set up the formation!¡±


    Not only did it use the power of the magical tool to suppress it, but it also isted the air!


    It seemed to be the means of a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Elder Mo pointed into the distance, and soon, twelve gs shot out. In an instant, theynded in twelve different locations, three gs in each of the four locations.


    ¡°Form the array formation!¡±


    The runes on the g condensed with Elder Mo¡¯s Golden Core magical powers, quickly achieving the effect of the Sealed Sky Forbidden Zone.


    The few people trapped in the middle were Jiang Ming and his group.


    ¡°Damn it, this old fart is irritating! He actually used such a method to deal with us. He¡¯s isted the area and cut off all the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. He wants to exhaust us to death!¡±


    Ying Sha could not help but curse.


    Wu Hen¡¯s expression was very solemn as he looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Master, we can¡¯t advance or retreat now. We can only fight. However, once we start fighting, without spiritual energy, our magical power will run dry at any time, and we will be in a stalemate!¡±


    There was something he did not say, and that was that they were already in a stalemate.


    They were outnumbered; how could they fight?


    Most importantly, there was a cultivator in the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm in the enemy camp.


    Before the battle even started, they were already at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Mister, don¡¯t worry about me. Since they want me, then hand me over!¡±


    In Jiang Ming¡¯s arms, Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s weak body could not help but tremble. However, her tone was unusually firm.


    She did not want to see Jiang Ming get into trouble because of her.


    Jiang Ming ruffled her hair and smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, they won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed with starlight. It was like a vast star that could obliterate everything.


    ¡°Moreover, they not only want you but also our lives. If that¡¯s the case, then let the Zhao family suffer a loss today and let the world know that I, Ning Caichen, a schr, am not someone to be trifled with!¡±


    Jiang Ming made up his mind.


    He would definitely need to establish a force of his own in the future. Otherwise, he would definitely not be able to fight alone.


    At most, he would just be a hands-off leader and the mastermind behind the scenes.


    Now, Zhang Shan¡¯s name was synonymous with the word ¡°maniac¡±, and his reputation had risen in the Feather Kingdom.


    Yan Chixia could be considered Zhang Shan¡¯s senior, and he was Zhang Shan¡¯s hero.


    Neither of those identities was easy to use.


    Then, he would use Ning Caichen¡¯s identity to pave the way for the legendary life of the mastermind behind the scenes!


    This was how it should be!


    Jiang Ming had already made up his mind and could not change it. He slowly turned around and looked at Elder Mo and the others who were slowly approaching.


    ¡°How do you want to die?¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming was like a demon. His long hair flowed with the wind, and he looked more ferocious.


    Killing intent had risen!


    Today, if he did not kill these people, he, Ning Caichen, would never return!


    Elder Mo and the others¡¯ proud expressions suddenly froze.


    What was going on?


    ¡°Hehe, I heard that there was a madman named Zhang Shan who appeared in the battle of the Saint Cultivation tform. He killed so many geniuses that they did not dare to raise their heads. However, he is backed by someone powerful and is the descendant of a sect called the Flowerfruit Mountain!¡± Elder Mo sneered.


    He had thought that the three fanatics in front of him were from a strong sect. However, after seeing Ying Sha¡¯s real body, he knew that these three people were definitely unorthodox. After all, the major sects, blessednds of immortal cultivation, and the demon race outside the Feather Kingdom were enemies that would not rest until one of them died. How could they tolerate their disciples mixing with the demon race?


    Wait? Maybe Ying Sha was his mount!


    However, it was obvious that although this Dark Water Demonic Snake served Ning Caichen, it was not a mount but a subordinate. It seemed to be inferior to others. However, its nature waspletely different!


    Therefore, how dare these three unorthodox people be so arrogant?


    They were simply courting death!


    ¡°Ning Caichen, I pity your talent. You were able to advance to the Innate Martial Realm at such a young age and even attracted such a powerful heavenly tribtion. You are not inferior to Zhang Shan. Why don¡¯t you submit to me and be my ve?¡±


    Elder Mo spoke arrogantly. In his opinion, this was a great reward. These thieves had no reason not to agree.


    It was not because of anything else, but because he was a guest elder of the Zhao family, he was destined to be superior to others!

 Chapter 420 - 420 Surprise

    420 Surprise


    The sound of footsteps could be heard, causing one¡¯s heart to beat like a drum as it continuously trembled.


    Elder Mo¡¯s expression became especially cold. He stared at Jiang Ming who was slowly approaching and shouted coldly, ¡°Ning Caichen, if you insist on fighting me, you can. However, you have to kneel down and apologize first!¡±


    He was arrogant.


    It was as if letting him fight Jiang Ming was already a great reward for Jiang Ming.


    Elder Mo indeed had such a thought in mind. How could a little brat who had just entered the Innate Martial Realmpete with him?


    He was simply courting death!


    However, the corners of Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up into a contemptuous smile.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯ve just entered the Innate Martial Realm! If I wanted to kill you, it would be as easy as flipping a coin!¡±


    With a raise of his hand, boundless spiritual light condensed and turned into a huge sword that suddenly attacked the other party.


    Bang!


    This time, Elder Mo¡¯s face could not help but turn green.


    This kid actually dared to attack him directly? Did he really think that he had the capital to be insufferably arrogant just because he had stepped into the Innate Martial Realm?


    Utterly ridiculous!


    ¡°Good! Since you insist on seeking death, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±


    Elder Mo¡¯s Golden Core Realm magical power poured out, causing the air to distort slightly.


    Immediately, a sharp sword appeared out of nowhere and was held in Elder Mo¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    He did not waste any words. He used his Golden Core Realm magical power to control the sharp sword and rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    The sound of sword Qi shing down erupted. The corners of Elder Mo¡¯s mouth could not help but curl up, as if this sword had already taken the other party¡¯s life.


    One had to know that this was a sword that contained his Golden Core magical power and half of his spiritual energy!


    Ordinary early-stage Golden Core cultivators and early-stage Innate Martial Realm martial artists would die without a doubt. There was no chance of Jiang Ming surviving!


    s!


    ¡°Elder Mo, you¡¯re a great cultivator in the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm. However, your sword moves are so light and easy. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re tickling me.¡±


    After the sword Qi passed, the dust scattered.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s slender figure appeared, causing Elder Mo¡¯s expression to change drastically.


    How was this possible?


    He was at the intermediate stage of the Golden Core Realm, and even if he only used half of his spiritual energy, he could kill all cultivators at the early stage of the Golden Core Realm and those who had just entered the Innate Martial Realm. Why was Ning Caichen unscathed?!


    ¡°Again!¡±


    He did not believe it and shed out again with two thirds of his spiritual energy.


    As the sword fell, the surrounding air void became even more distorted. Although it could not bepared to the means of a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, it was still extraordinary.


    Waves of sword Qi burst out from the distorted air, causing people to be extremely frightened, especially Zuo Yan, Bai Xiong, and the others in the distance.


    ¡°What sword technique is this? Why have we never heard of it?¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be the family¡¯s sword technique. It¡¯s said that Elder Mo has been traveling outside for a few years.¡±


    ¡°It is reasonable to say that only those who have reached the Nascent Soul Realm can use such techniques. Elder Mo is only in the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm!¡±


    The group of people turned pale with fright, faintly realizing that they had underestimated Elder Mo.


    Thetter might not have any hope of breaking through. However, hisbat strength could not be underestimated. Even among those of the same level, with such a techniquebined with the explosive sword Qi in the void, he was quite powerful.


    Zuo Yan and Bai Xiong believed that even if they had entered the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm, they might not be able to defeat Elder Mo.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s strange. Previously, Elder Mo¡¯s technique used only half of his spiritual energy. Even if we were to join forces, we would still have to dodge it. Why did Ning Caichen not dodge at all and remain unharmed?¡± Bai Xiong questioned.


    Zuo Yan also had a puzzled look. However, he said, ¡°He¡¯s going to die anyway. Elder Mo used two thirds of his spiritual energy this time. Even a mid-stage Golden Core Realm cultivator would have to dodge it.¡±


    The difference was too great!


    Even if prodigies were born with stronger bodies, they were still no match for Golden Core Realm cultivators.


    Elder Mo¡¯s sword was too sharp and fast. It was definitely not something that a guy who had just entered the Innate Martial Realm could dodge!


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need for any nonsense. Everyone, get ready. We must capture the girl. She¡¯s the most important target of the family. If we can¡¯t capture her, I¡¯m afraid the Ghost Spirit Sect will go to the family and the mayor¡¯s residence to cause trouble,¡± Zuo Yan said slowly, his eyes vicious as he stared at Wu Hen and Ying Sha. He nned to join forces with the other three Golden Core Realm cultivators to kill these two after Ning Caichen died, and then take back the girl.


    Elder Mo also thought so. He did not think that Jiang Ming had the ability to dodge his sword.


    Unfortunately, he had misjudged again!


    As the sword Qi descended, it was as if it could sh a huge ravine in the ground. The power was unimaginable.


    However, Jiang Ming did not care. He just raised his hand slowly and then suddenly turned it into a fist.


    The sword Qi and his fist shed, stirring upyers of shocking air waves, forcing Jiang Ming to take a step or two back.


    On the other hand, Elder Mo was sent flying.


    Elder Mo spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was especially pale, and his aura became more and more dispirited.


    Of course, most of them were shocked and puzzled.


    ¡°How is this possible? I¡¯ve already used two thirds of my spiritual energy, why can¡¯t I kill you?¡±


    At this moment, Elder Mo had aplicated expression on his face.


    He had thought it would be easy to get rid of Ning Caichen.


    However, he did not expect the other party to be able to withstand his attack and even send him flying dozens of feet away.


    No!


    Something was wrong!


    At this moment, Elder Mo¡¯s brain was working crazily as he looked in a certain direction suspiciously. He suspected that it was the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator hidden in the area who had made a move. However, he did not know that his nce made Wu Ming scoff. He was even more surprised.


    ¡°Idiot, if I attack, how can you survive? You just don¡¯t want to admit you¡¯re weak!¡±


    Wu Ming was very disdainful.


    Of course, he also knew that Jiang Ming¡¯s seemingly casual punch contained raw power.


    ¡°He transcended the Minute Subtlety Realm and cultivated the true intent of the path of swordsmanship. This kid actually reached the level of heavenly integration!¡±


    Above the integration of man and martial arts was the realm of the integration of the heavens and man, where one wouldprehend concepts and cultivate the true intent of any path!

 Chapter 421 - 421 Transformation Completed

    421 Transformation Completed


    The sudden change caused everyone, including Ying Sha and Wu Hen, to be stunned on the spot.


    Only Jiang Ming and Elder Mo knew what was going on.


    ¡°Did that mysterious existence make a move? He¡¯s terrifying!¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself and felt a little uneasy.


    Facing these few Golden Core Realm cultivators, he did not feel any pressure at all. In any case, if he could not beat them, he would just run away.


    However, if it was a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator who had been hiding in the dark¡­ Jiang Ming did not know what to do. If they were targeted for some reason, they would not even have the chance to escape.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll take it one step at a time. I hope that person doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards me.¡±


    Elder Mo looked as if he had eaten something he should not have.


    Damn it!


    That b*stard was ying tricks on him again!


    If he had stayed outside and activated these array formation gs, he would have been able to use the trapping array formation to deal with these crazy people. However, now, his connection with the gs had been cut off. Therefore, he was also a trapped beast.


    He had no choice but to face Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Outside, on the other side.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Elder Mo run in for no reason?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he wants to take care of three crazy people alone? Then why did he call us over?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? He could have just used the trapping array formation to kill him. However, he had to show off. It¡¯s as if everyone knows that he¡¯s at the middle stage of the Golden Core realm!¡±


    General Bai and the other two ridiculed him.


    Zuo Yan also had a look of cold mockery. Elder Mo was indeed a brainless idiot as well as arrogant and conceited. Did he really think that he was very impressive just because he was in the middle stage of the Golden Elixir realm?


    What a joke!


    Ying Sha could not understand what Elder Mo was thinking about. Fortunately, it was not important. The corners of his mouth could not help but curl up. He looked at Elder Mo as if he was looking at tonight¡¯s dinner.


    ¡°Old b*stard, it was you who took the initiative toe in and seek death. Then don¡¯t me me for what I¡¯m about to do. Don¡¯t choose to run away!¡±


    He did not waste any time and directly revealed his true body, erupting with the lethal power in his bloodline.


    ¡°Full Moon Scimitar!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Elder Mo immediately shouted out. He was also regretful and enlightened in his heart. He finally understood why Zuo Yan had run away.


    Once Ying Sha revealed his true form, his battle prowess was truly not weak. Even he himself was under pressure.


    Not to mention that Wu Hen was also continuously moving forward. If he wanted to join forces with Ying Sha, the pressure on him would increase exponentially. There was even a high possibility that he would die here!


    No, he had to escape!


    Elder Mo kept unleashing powerful attacks. However, he still could not block the joint attacks of Wu Hen and Ying Sha. This made him think crazily, trying to find a way to escape from this trapping array formation.


    Unfortunately, the connection between him and the twelve array formation gs had been cut off. Now that he was trapped here, he had no way to leave.


    Bang!


    In the next moment, Ying Sha unleashed the Divine Dragon Tail Technique and the Full Moon Scimitar. In a sh, Elder Mo flew backward and happened to hit the edge of the trapping array formation. He was immediately bounced back, and then he was sent flying by the Divine Dragon Tail Technique.


    At this moment, General Bai and the others no longer had the energy toin. They all revealed shocked expressions.


    A dignified mid-stage Golden Core Realm cultivator was actually ravaged by two people who had just entered the early-stage Golden Core Realm less than four hours ago. Elder Mo¡¯s cultivation was probably from taking pills!


    ¡°No! Although Elder Mo¡¯s aptitude was average and he was old, he was destined to not be able to break through to thete stage of the Golden Core Realm. However, his battle prowess was genuine and definitely not something those people who took pills couldpare to. One had to know that he had fought with two cultivators who had just entered the middle stage of Golden Core Realm. In the end, he killed one of them and heavily injured the other. This was enough to show that his battle prowess was not too strong, but not too weak either.¡±


    When General Bai thought of this, he could not help but swallow his saliva.


    The expressions of the people at the side were also extremely ugly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that Elder Mo is weak, but that these two fellows are incredibly strong! Even if these two guys were not top geniuses, they are close to it. Otherwise, they would not have been able to do this!¡±


    ¡°Two second-rate geniuses appeared at once. The Flowerfruit Mountain doesn¡¯t seem to be weak!¡±


    ¡°If these three people don¡¯t die this time, their sect will be able to establish their reputation. After all, their opponent this time is us, and behind us is the Zhao family of Jinyuan City!¡±


    They were secretly shocked and looked at each other a few times.


    In the end, Zuo Yan said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything more. Offending us means offending the Zhao family. Not to mention that they dared to abduct the person that the Zhao family and the Ghost Spirit Sect wanted. Just this crime alone is enough for them to be killed without a doubt. The Flowerfruit Mountain is destined to have no chance of survival!¡±


    Zuo Yan had not opened his mouth before this. However, once he spoke, his words were convincing.


    The Zhao family could notpare to the three grotto-heavens and six blessednds. However, they were quite powerful.


    In front of the Zhao family, ordinary sects and ns could only choose between submission and destruction!


    Ning Caichen and the other two would definitely die!


    The Flowerfruit Mountain would definitely be destroyed!


    However, when they wanted to send a message for help, a powerful aura came from afar. It was Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming walked forward step by step, causing the ground to tremble.


    He did not waste any words. His aura burst out. The power of blood Qi in his body surged and quickly turned into a long dragon of blood Qi.


    ¡°Kill them!¡± Jiang Ming shouted, causing Wu Hen and Ying Sha to instinctively dodge.


    They understood that Jiang Ming intended to defeat Elder Mo himself!


    Elder Mo also noticed this, and his face turned even more ashen.


    ¡°Ning Caichen! You are so arrogant. How dare a mere Innate Martial Realm martial artiste here and ask for death? Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve stepped into the Innate Martial Realm, you¡¯re qualified to fight against Golden Core Realm cultivators!¡±


    Elder Mo was furious.


    As everyone knew, the path of martial arts was always weaker than that of the immortal path. Thus, martial artists were no match for immortal cultivators.


    Even if Jiang Ming had be a martial artist at the Innate Martial Realm, he was destined not to be qualified to fight with him. Otherwise, why would he have escaped earlier?


    Unfortunately, what he did not know was that Jiang Ming had alreadypleted his transformation!

 Chapter 422 - 422 People Kill People

    422 People Kill People


    Wu Ming was very surprised.


    The battle was still ongoing.


    Jiang Ming took a few more steps forward. The rebound just now had also caused some damage to him. Fortunately, it was not too serious. At most, it was some flesh wounds.


    On the other hand, Elder Mo was spurting blood all over the ground. His aura was getting more and more dispirited. He no longer had the bearing of a mid-stage Golden Core Realm cultivator.


    When he saw Jiang Ming approaching him step by step, Elder Mo felt a wave of regret. He had underestimated this kid too much. He should have used his full power to kill him.


    Little did he know that even if he used all of it, it would at most cause a greater but not fatal injury to Jiang Ming. Once he did that, Jiang Ming would be more serious and his attacks would be more tyrannical. At that time, the one who would really be unlucky would be Elder Mo himself.


    ¡°Now, do you have anyst words?¡±


    Jiang Ming stood there like a god overlooking everything below.


    Elder Mo was embarrassed!


    He was burning with anger!


    Not only Elder Mo, but Zuo Yan, Bai Xiong, and the other two were also ring at Jiang Ming with hatred.


    ¡°Brat, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re invincible just because you injured Elder Mo. With the four of us here, don¡¯t even think about escaping!¡±


    ¡°You only have one fate, and that is to be suppressed and crushed by us!¡±


    Zuo Yan immediately shouted, ¡°The three of you, join forces to kill this b*stard!¡±


    He understood that no one was Jiang Ming¡¯s match in a one-on-one fight. The four of them had to work together to have a great chance of killing Jiang Ming.


    Bai Xiong¡¯s eyes flickered.


    He also thought so. Although Jiang Ming¡¯sbat strength was strong and even a little strange, he was definitely not a match for the four of them. As long as he seized the opportunity and used all his trump cards, he would definitely be able to kill this kid.


    For a moment, the atmosphere became exceptionally tense.


    At this moment, a voice sounded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you! Don¡¯t hurt him!¡±


    It was Zhu An¡¯an. She was very worried about Jiang Ming¡¯s safety. At this moment, tears fell and she decided to leave with these viins.


    She only hoped that Jiang Ming could be safe.


    ¡°Not only will we capture you but we will also kill this man! How dare he kill a Ghost Spirit Sect disciple? This is an unforgivable crime and must be severely punished!¡±


    For a moment, Zuo Yan¡¯s killing intent burst out from all over his body.


    Bai Xiong and the other two also took a step forward and looked at Jiang Ming with a sinister smile.


    ¡°Brat, die!¡±


    They all used their strongest trump cards and moves, and they took out their iparably powerful magical tools to kill Jiang Ming directly.


    Dense mist surrounded them.


    Baleful aura exploded at this moment, turning into the most astonishing power in the world. It continuously condensed into a corporeal form before finally shing down.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was somber. Everyone could not help but hold their breaths.


    Zhu An¡¯an was especially heartbroken.


    Was another person going to die because of her?


    At this moment, Wu Hen walked up and patted the little girl¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Master¡¯s abilities are extraordinary. He¡¯s not someone these people can easily kill. Moreover, if Master wants to escape, they won¡¯t be able to keep up. Right now, he is not running or dodging. This is enough to show that these four people are not his match at all!¡±


    The corners of Ying Sha¡¯s mouth twitched. Although he did not want to admit it, Jiang Ming¡¯s aptitude and achievements in the past were indeed amazing. It was not something that ordinary people could imagine.


    For a moment, the sword Qi swept across, turning into a huge wall, making people feel an unimaginable sense of suffocation.


    The four Golden Core Realm cultivators joined forces and unleashed their full power. Their power was even more majestic than the killing force that Elder Mo had created alone, and it made people feel even more hopeless.


    ¡°Brat, you can now report to theherworld. Remember, my name is Bai Xiong.¡±


    Thrust!


    Before Bai Xiong could finish speaking, a fist came crashing down on his head.


    The entire ce was deathly silent.


    Zuo Yan was slightly hesitant. In the next moment, his head also fell to the ground, dead as a doornail.


    One had to know that the vitality of Golden Core Realm cultivators was extremely strong. It was not something that cultivators at the Qi Refinement and Foundation Establishment Realms couldpare to. As long as there was still a breath left, there was a possibility of survival.


    However, if their heads fell to the ground, no one could survive!


    After killing Bai Xiong and Zuo Yan, Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze slowly fell on the other two.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    The two of them broke out in cold sweat under Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze. They immediately wanted to escape. However, Jiang Ming had no intention of letting them go.


    ¡°People will kill those who kill. Since you wanted to kill me, you should be prepared to be killed. Escape? You¡¯re all Golden Core Realm cultivators!¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head with a look of disappointment. The two of them were speechless.


    They had to escape immediately and report everything that had happened here. They did not even have the time to care about Elder Mo.


    Only by reporting all of this could the family pay attention to it and send more experts to avenge their previous humiliation.


    The two of them quickly flew a few miles away. They were still squeezing out their potential to speed up. However, in the next moment, Jiang Ming¡¯s figure appeared in front of them.


    ¡°At the same level, the speed of an Innate Martial Realm martial artist is not something that you early-stage Golden Core Realm cultivators canpare to.¡± Jiang Ming smiled indifferently.


    He had the appearance of a schr. However, his evil side was obvious.


    With two consecutive punches, he killed the two Golden Core Realm cultivators and settled the crisis of this pursuit.


    As for Elder Mo, he had long escaped.


    Jiang Ming had already noticed this. However, he did not care because Elder Mo was the bait that he deliberately let go.


    ¡°However, I hope that the next person who appears won¡¯t be someone from the Zhao family, but a cultivator from the Ghost Spirit Sect.¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned. He had tried every possible method to lure out a Golden Core Realm expert from the Ghost Spirit Sect. However, the other party had not appeared for a long time. Could it be that Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s two elders were so powerful that they could make the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s young master¡¯s faction fear them, causing them to not dare make a move?


    Wu Hen, who saw this, walked over.


    ¡°Master, why do you have to lure out the Ghost Spirit Sect? They should be more dangerous than the Zhao family, right? This is different from your usual style.¡±

 Chapter 423 - 423 Zhao Changan’s Thoughts

    423 Zhao Changan¡¯s Thoughts


    What was Jiang Ming¡¯s principle in life?


    He just wanted to be carefree and live peacefully.


    However, now, Jiang Ming was actually nning to lure out the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s people. He was putting himself in danger!


    Wu Hen was puzzled. However, he also understood that Jiang Ming must have a reason for doing so.


    ¡°The reason is simple. I want to find out where Lin Changshan is. Even if I have to die, I want to know the cause of his death!¡±


    Wu Hen was stunned.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Lin Changshan get into trouble because he was trying to save that little girl? The Ghost Spirit Sect shouldn¡¯t know the truth, right?¡±


    ¡°No, they definitely know. If I¡¯m not wrong, Lin Changshan most likely died at the hands of the Ghost Spirit Sect.¡±


    When Jiang Ming said this, he instinctively let out a long sigh. Although he did not want to admit it, Lin Changshan was definitely dead. There was no possibility of him surviving at all. Even if there was, it was a possibility that they had forcefully made up tofort themselves.


    Zhu An¡¯an was isted outside and could not hear the conversation. It was Jiang Ming¡¯s selfish intention to let Lin Changshan live in the little girl¡¯s heart forever¡­


    ¡°Actually, I have a selfish motive as well. I¡¯m more curious about what kind of opportunity Lin Changshan found to make the little girl¡¯s three souls and seven spirits return to her original body. Perhaps there¡¯s a great opportunity hidden within. On the one hand, it can allow the little girl to change her destiny. On the other hand, it¡¯s also an opportunity for me.¡±


    Jiang Ming desperately needed opportunities.


    He was not the sessor of arge sect, and hecked resources. He had to seek more high-level opportunities to make himself stronger.


    At the Zhao family estate, someone spoke.


    ¡°Patriarch, Ning Caichen is too arrogant! He did not respect the Zhao family at all and even killed the four generals of our army. This kind of thief must not be indulged and must be severely punished!¡±


    It was Elder Mo. At this moment, he looked like he was crying bitterly, as if he had suffered some inhumane treatment.


    Zhao Changan sat at the head of the table, his slender fingers tapping on the chair handle. After hearing everything, he could not help but chuckle.


    ¡°Elder Mo, you¡¯re really funny.¡±


    Elder Mo was stunned.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Don¡¯t tell me that the existence of that mysterious Nascent Soul Realm cultivator is enough to threaten you. I believe that you have sensed that the other party has no intention of killing you at all. If that¡¯s the case, then you have no reason to find trouble with that Nascent Soul Realm cultivator. Then shouldn¡¯t you, a dignified mid-stage Golden Core Realm cultivator, kill that kid? Hehe, in my opinion, you underestimated the other party too much in the beginning, and then you started to feel afraid of fighting. In the end, you fled back, right?¡±


    Zhao Changan¡¯s voice was exceptionally calm.


    However, he managed to guess Elder Mo¡¯s thoughts thoroughly, causing thetter to fall to the ground.


    He still wanted to say something, but he saw Zhao Changan slowly stand up with a cold expression.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about lying in front of me! Since you can¡¯t do this, then you¡¯ll be the one to appease the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s envoy!¡±


    With a wave of his sleeve, a powerful Golden Core Realm magical power poured out and wrapped Elder Mo up, throwing him into a courtyard.


    Elder Mo was stunned and did not understand what had happened.


    What did the family head mean when he said that he wanted him to quell the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s envoy¡¯s anger?


    In the next moment, Elder Mo¡¯s entire body stiffened. He could not help but turn his head with an ugly expression.


    Behind him, the door was wide open, and it was pitch-ck inside.


    It was like a ghost¡¯s domain!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Elder Mo cried out in fear. He wanted to escape. However, it was toote. A huge force exploded in the room, directly crippling Elder Mo¡¯s cultivation, causing his face to turn even paler.


    This was definitely a technique of a cultivator at the peak of the Golden Core Realm!


    The envoy of the Ghost Spirit Sect had appeared!


    Elder Mo still wanted to escape. Unfortunately, he did not have any cultivation at all and was directly swept into the room.


    Bang!


    The door was closed.


    Everything returned to normal.


    Zhao Changan naturally sensed what had happened, and a cold glint shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Arrogant! He¡¯s too arrogant! Those Ghost Spirit Sect members killed the Zhao family¡¯s people just like that. It seems like they are very confident!¡±


    ¡°And that Zhao Buyi! He couldn¡¯t resolve the pressure brought by the Ghost Spirit Sect on his own. Therefore, he lured the other party into the house and brought him into the family estate. He really deserves to die!¡±


    At this moment, the anger in Zhao Changan¡¯s heart rose faintly. However, he quickly suppressed it.


    Now was not the time to be angry.


    He had received some news that the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s young master was about to marry a Goddess candidate from an ancient sect outside the Feather Kingdom. Even if thetter was only a candidate, the benefits it would bring to the Ghost Spirit Sect were unimaginable.


    It was very likely that the Ghost Spirit Sect would be the leader of the six blessednds and rece the Spirit Silkworm Mountain!


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, this is the number one faction under the three grotto-heavens. Even the Zhao family can¡¯t afford to offend it! Moreover, the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s ancestor seems to be about to break through. Once he reaches that step, he will even have the ability to fight against the two great grotto-heavens other than the Immortal Feather grotto-heaven! In this way, let alone cooperating with them, the Zhao family can only curry favor with them. Otherwise, the Zhao family will most likely face destruction, let alone expand our strength!¡±


    He pondered for a long time.


    Zhao Changan finally made his decision.


    ¡°Men, order all the hidden guards of the Zhao family to move out. Also, pass a message to thework to kill Ning Caichen! Hehe, this kid wants to establish the Flowerfruit Mountain, huh? Then, give him this chance! I only hope that he can get what he wants and establish his Flowerfruit Mountain in the afterlife! His life and the girl will be our best chance to curry favor with the Ghost Spirit Sect!¡±


    Seven days passed.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Outside a cave, Ying Sha¡¯s shouts made Jiang Ming frown.


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    In the blink of an eye, Jiang Ming snapped his fingers. Ying Sha immediately shut his mouth. His voice had been sealed.


    Ying Sha had an aggrieved expression.


    Jiang Ming was so mean! He had caught a hare and brought it back to share.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming walked out and red at the other party. He immediately released the seal.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

 Chapter 424 - 424 The Miserable Life of an Individual Cultivator (1)

    424 The Miserable Life of an Individual Cultivator (1)


    Jiang Ming knew Ying Sha¡¯s temperament.


    He probably had evil intentions!


    Ying Sha was not annoyed that he had been seen through. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Sir, my cultivation has been stagnant recently. I¡¯ve been stuck at the early stage of the Golden Core Realm and haven¡¯t been able to enter the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm for a long time. Do you think there¡¯s any way to solve this?¡±


    Jiang Ming was slightly stunned when he heard that.


    ¡°You just advanced to the Golden Core Realm a few days ago. What do you want at this point?¡±


    He was very puzzled.


    As a snake demon, it took Ying Sha hundreds of years to advance to the Golden Core Realm. How could he make a major breakthrough in just a few days?


    This speed was too shocking.


    In response, Ying Sha scratched the back of his head. Without hesitation, he immediately disyed his bloodline power, causing Jiang Ming¡¯s pupils to shrink.


    ¡°Your bloodline haspleted its transformation and reached the level of the Dark Water Mystical Snake!¡±


    The Dark Water Mystical Snake was much more advanced than the Dark Water Demonic Snake.


    ¡°Tell me honestly, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jiang Ming interrupted the smug Ying Sha, looking as if he would not mind cooking him into soup if he did not tell the truth.


    Ying Sha instantly felt a chill run down his spine. He did not dare to continue showing off. He knew very well how powerful the man in front of him was.


    Although he was powerful, he could at most fight Elder Mo to a draw.


    Thetter could not gain any advantage in Jiang Ming¡¯s hands at all. In fact, Jiang Ming did not even use his full strength in the previous battle.


    ¡°Um, this is all thanks to the pill you gave me. Of course, it¡¯s also rted to Mini Bai.¡±


    Ying Sha subconsciously nced at Mini Bai in Jiang Ming¡¯s arms.


    These days, he had been following Mini Bai. He could clearly feel that his bloodline was constantly evolving and transforming. Now, it was exceptionally powerful.


    Of course, it was the pill that Jiang Ming gave him that allowed him toplete the breakthrough in the end.


    Ying Sha did not know the details of the pill. However, he knew how terrifying it was. If he could get another one, it would be enough to help him advance to the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm.


    Jiang Ming squinted slightly.


    This was beyond his expectations.


    The pill he had given him was a basic pill that he used to cultivate martial arts andplete the transformation of the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body. It was so effective on Ying Sha that it could even transform his bloodline?


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Demons are different from humans. They are born with strong physiques and have all kinds of magical abilities. However, most of them, especially the Dark Water Demonic Snakes, pay more attention to physical strength, which is quite simr to martial arts.¡±


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming understood. On the path of cultivation, the demon race obviously had a greater advantage than humans. Not only did they have a longer lifespan, but their physiques were also stronger.


    Jiang Ming collected his thoughts and nced at Ying Sha. He said indifferently, ¡°I have a lot of these pills. However, I can¡¯t give them to you for no reason unless you can get my approval.¡±


    He had already given him one previously. This was the best he could do. If he wanted to obtain it again, then Ying Sha would have to pay a price.


    Hearing this, Ying Sha was not annoyed. Instead, he asked excitedly, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go and destroy Elder Mo?¡±


    Jiang Ming held his forehead. He sighed.


    ¡°I have a mission for you now. There is a bandit camp on the east side of this mountain range. Go and deal with them and gather all their resources. At that time, I can reward you with another pill. Of course, the other party has a mid-stage Golden Core Realm cultivator and an early-stage Innate Martial Realm expert. If you want to refuse, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Before he finished speaking, Ying Sha turned into a plume of ck smoke and flew away. Jiang Ming was stunned.


    This guy was a little too impatient! There were so many Golden Core Realm cultivators in that camp!


    ¡°However, that¡¯s good. Those bandits are bandits that the Jinyuan army couldn¡¯t eliminate even after spending a lot of effort and manpower. They must have a huge pile of treasure. At that time, as long as Ying Sha brings back those treasures, I will be able to refine the Essence Converting Pill!¡±


    When Jiang Ming thought of this, his eyes lit up.


    The so-called Essence Converting Pill was of an extremely high grade and was the best choice to advance to the Golden Core Realm.


    If he could obtain it, he would have a chance to cultivate the most perfect core!


    What Jiang Mingcked the most now was the materials to refine the Essence Converting Pill.


    ¡°Holy Son Gu Chi had many good things in his storage ring. Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t have any natural treasures that can be used to refine the Essence Converting Pill.¡±


    This was the biggest difference between the sessors of such great forces and individual cultivators.


    Individual cultivators had to rely on themselves for everything.


    Even if it was a Golden Core Realm or Nascent Soul Realm individual cultivator, their lifespan would not be more than five hundred or eight hundred years. Unless you were extremely talented in alchemy, then you would need to spend a lot of time refining pills. Perhaps half of your life would be wasted on these things.


    Of course, there were other ways.


    He could go to some ces to buy and exchange ingredients. However, this often required a lot of money, and it was easy for others to target him. In short, individual cultivators had such a sad life.

 Chapter 425 - 425 Who Was It

    425 Who Was It


    Jinyang Mountain Range was connected to Jinyuan City and Yangzhou City. There were also countless small and medium-sized cities and mortal cities along this stretch ofnd.


    There were no less than hundreds of bandit gangs and bandit nests here. The Jinyuan army and the Yangzhou army often carried out raids. However, these bandit gangs and bandit nests kept cropping up.


    Especially the four great bandit gangs and the nine great thiefirs!


    These thirteen gangs could be said to be the most powerful forces in the Jinyang Mountain Range. They often became enemies with the variousrge immortal cultivation factions and often caused massacres. Not long ago, a mortal city and an immortal cultivation town were massacred. Among the people who died were dozens of Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators at their peak and Void Core Realm cultivators.


    And the strongest among the thirteen gangs was undoubtedly the ck Wind Mountain!


    At this moment, facing the ck Wind Mountain, themander of the Yangzhou army, Di Tianfeng, was vexed.


    ¡°Commander, should we attack? Now that the ck Wind Mountain is bing more and more powerful, if we don¡¯t defeat them, they will be the absolute masters of the Jinyang Mountain Range in the future. At that time, it will be enough topete with Yangzhou¡¯s Li family and Jinyuan¡¯s Zhao family!¡±


    A subordinatemander walked in and began his persuasion. He was eager to attack the mountain and destroy those bandits.


    At this moment, themander on the other side said, ¡°Old Li, I know that you are from the Li family and that you ce the Li family¡¯s interests above everything else. However, you must know that once you send troops and engage in battle, the ones who will die will be innocent soldiers. No matter how many casualties you suffer, you will not be able to severely injure the ck Wind Mountain!¡±


    Old Li was furious when he heard that.


    ¡°Sun, what do you mean? I¡¯m a member of the Li family. However, I¡¯m advocating an immediate attack not for the sake of the Li family, but for the sake of the people at the foot of the mountain! In the past few days, some of the towns that belong to Yangzhou City have been attacked by the ck Wind Mountain. Arge number of people have died tragically.¡±


    Commander Sun snorted coldly.


    ¡°Old Li, you¡¯re really living in the past. Thosemoners are just a bunch ofmbs that can be ughtered by us. Their only use is to contributebor by mining for us to obtain spirit stones and other resources. Other than that, what other use do they have? Their lives can¡¯t be considered lives at all!¡±


    Commander Sun spoke bluntly, as if he did not care about the lives of those innocent people at all. This undoubtedly angered Old Li.


    ¡°Old Sun, if you have the guts, then shut your mouth ande out to fight me!¡±


    Old Li really wanted to press this guy to the ground and kill him.


    Such inhumanity! To think that he was themander of the Yangzhou army!


    Commander Sun could not be bothered to waste his breath.


    ¡°Old Li, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re an immortal cultivator, not a phnthropist. As an immortal cultivator, you¡¯re an extraordinary existence. Why should you care about the lives of some ants in the mortal world?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Old Li wanted to berate him, but he was stopped.


    ¡°Commander Li, I know that you¡¯re very eager to eradicate the ck Wind Mountain and return peace to the countless citizens and towns. However, how can the ck Wind Mountain be eliminated so easily? If our army moves, they will flee upon hearing the news. They will even use their territorial advantage to ambush us. At that time, just as Commander Sun said, not only will we not be able to deal with the ck Wind bandits, but our soldiers will also die in vain!¡±


    His words also made Old Li slightly stunned. Thetter immediately clenched his fists and said, ¡°At most, I will go deep alone and behead those bandit leaders. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Are you courting death? An early-stage Golden Core Realm cultivator dared to venture deep into the thieves¡¯ir? Don¡¯t forget that the ck Wind Mountain has an intermediate Golden Core Realm cultivator and an early-stage Innate Martial Realm expert. How can you fight against them?¡± Commander Sun sneered.


    Although themander did not speak, his meaning was clear. He did not agree with this method, and this undoubtedly made Old Li even angrier.


    ¡°Do you think the hundreds of millions of people in Yangzhou can survive? Alright, since you insist on not going, then I¡¯ll go alone. As for whether I live or die, there¡¯s no need for you to say anything!¡±


    He was about to turn around and head to the ck Wind Mountain, nning to go deep into the thieves¡¯ir and catch them off-guard.


    However, in the next moment, a powerful aura erupted, forming a shocking pressure that suppressed Old Li.


    What the hell!


    Old Li¡¯s face darkened slightly as he looked at hismander in disbelief.


    ¡°Commander, what do you mean?¡±


    He had a vague guess in his heart. However, it was too bold, so much so that Old Li did not want to admit it at all.


    In response, the grandmander remained silent. On the contrary, it was Commander Sun who took a step forward andughed mockingly.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, the reason why the ck Wind Mountain and other forces can survive is because of the higher-ups. As a member of the Li family, you are too much of a fringe member. In addition, you are always opposing the higher-ups of the Li family and want to be loyal to the royal family of the Feather Kingdom. This is already a vition of the Li family¡¯s taboo. Not to mention, the ck Wind Mountain is the cash cow for the Li and Zhao families. If you touch it, wouldn¡¯t that be touching the Li and Zhao family¡¯s interests?!¡± Commander Sun sneered and sized up Old Li as if he was looking at an idiot. Thetter also shivered from being doused in such a bucket of cold water.


    ¡°No, Sun, don¡¯t try to bluff me! Although the Li family is a little selfish, we will not treat the lives of the people under Yangzhou as worthless! This is the Li family¡¯s duty to guard Yangzhou for the royal family of the Feather Kingdom. We will never let them down!¡± Old Li kept roaring. However, his heart was clear as a mirror. He only pretended not to believe it.


    One had to know that both the grandmander and Commander Sun were under themand of a certain important figure of the Li family, and if that important figure was ced in the Li family, other than the family head and ancestor, no one could suppress him.


    In fact, this conspiracy was closely rted to the family head!


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Old Li roared crazily. He really wanted to hear the words of those people in the family saying that everything was fake.


    It was also at this moment that a power that could make one¡¯s heart tremble erupted.


    ¡°What happened? Why did a battle suddenly break out?¡±


    Themander was very shocked. He immediately looked into the distance and jumped in fright. There were actually quite a number of powerful cultivators flying into the sky.


    This time, the situation seemed to be very bad!


    ¡°Who are they? Could it be that Old Li made arrangements early on and knew our n? Therefore, he chose to attack the ck Wind Mountain?¡±


    When themander thought of this, he immediately nced at Old Li, only to find that thetter was also shocked.


    Then, who was it?


    A battle actually broke out within the ck Wind Mountain?!

 Chapter 426 - 426 Ying Sha’s Insolence

    426 Ying Sha¡¯s Insolence


    The one who had led the battle was none other than Ying Sha who hade to plunder the treasures.


    ¡°Damn it, a bunch of Foundation Establishment Realm and Void Core Realm cultivators dare to be rude in front of me? You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Ying Sha¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light. The demonic essence in his entire body erupted, turning into a shocking demonic might.


    What the hell!


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a demon! And it¡¯s a transformed demon!¡±


    At this moment, many Qi Refinement Realm cultivators were trembling with fear.


    It was a Gold Core Realm demon!


    It was nothing to those top forces. However, to small Qi Refinement Realm cultivators like them, it was a fatal blow!


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Just as the scimitar was about to fall, a few Qi Refinement Realm cultivators, including a half-step Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator, immediately tried to escape. However, they were toote and were crushed by the scimitar.


    It was not just this ce. The cultivators in other ces also died. For a time, the number of casualties in the ck Wind Mountain was uncountable. The expressions of the cultivators at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm and Void Core Realm changed wildly.


    ¡°Sir, what should we do now? This demon has suchbat strength even before revealing its true form. We are definitely not its match!¡±


    One of them looked at the third-inmand. He was a young man, the son of the current leader.


    His expression was also very ugly. However, he still gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Father is currently cultivating in seclusion. He is about toplete a major breakthrough. We must not disturb him!¡±


    His father was the leader of this ce, a mid-stage Golden Core Realm cultivator. Once he broke through and advanced again, he would naturally be ate-stage Golden Core Realm cultivator. That would be a qualitative leap!


    One had to know that although the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm was powerful, it was not invincible here. There were still some great experts hidden in other gangs and thieves¡¯ nests. Only those who reached thete stage of the Golden Core Realm could suppress them and be the well-deserved overlord of the Jinyang Mountain Range!


    As a result, the third-inmand naturally would note out to disturb his father. However, the thing in front of him was too ferocious.


    ¡°If my uncle were here, things would be much easier. He is a martial arts expert at the early stage of the Innate Martial Realm. Even if he can¡¯t suppress this demon, he can still fight it and buy enough time for Father toe out of seclusion.¡±


    The third-inmand stared at Ying Sha as if he were staring at a huge treasure trove.


    A transformed demon¡¯s entire body was filled with treasures.


    The demonic essence, demonic core, and so on, including the demonic flesh all over his body, were all great tonics, enough to allow him to advance to the Golden Core Realm.


    He definitely could not let it go.


    Ying Sha naturally sensed that the so-called second-inmand was not around and the leader was still in seclusion. He immediately sneered and was about to dive down, killing all the people in front of him. This caused the third-inmand¡¯s expression to change drastically.


    ¡°B*stard! If you dare kill me, my father will never let you off! Even if you are also a Golden Core Realm demon, you will definitely not be able to defeat my father!¡±


    The third-inmand felt a great pressure and was extremely afraid. In order to survive, he could only threaten Ying Sha loudly. Even if he could not obtain the other party¡¯s treasures, he could not let himself die.


    ¡°Hehe, if it was in the past, your words would indeed scare me away. Unfortunately, my master has said that he will definitely open the ck Wind Mountain¡¯s treasure vault and strip it bare. Therefore, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Ying Shaughed wildly.


    This was theughter of a Golden Core Realm demon. Even if everyone present was a cultivator, they felt great fear.


    Were they really going to die here?


    Damn it!


    Previously, they had nned to go down the mountain and plunder again to enjoy the taste of those women in the town!


    It was also at this moment that a roar resounded through the world.


    ¡°Where did this bold demone from? How dare you attack the ck Wind Mountain like this? You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you!¡±


    An iparably tyrannical and powerful aura swept out, causing everyone¡¯s eyes to involuntarily light up.


    The aura of an Innate Martial Realm martial artist!


    This was the second-inmand!


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    Seeing the neer, the third-inmand was immediately overjoyed and wanted to go to him immediately. Unfortunately, Ying Sha was still in front of him, making him not dare to move at all.


    Ying Sha did not have much time to pay attention to this little Void Core Realm cultivator. His eyes were all fixed on the Innate Martial Realm expert who had just arrived.


    ¡°Innate Martial Realm? Interesting. I¡¯ve seen many Golden Core Realm cultivators in my life, but this is the second time I¡¯ve seen an Innate Martial Realm martial artist.¡±


    Ying Sha was secretly amazed. It was difficult to advance and break through to the Innate Martial Realm. However, once one reached that level, their battle prowess was indeed extraordinary. It was on apletely different level from the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts.


    After all, after reaching the Innate Martial Realm, the body would derive all kinds of spiritual light energy, making up for theck of power and inability to use immortal cultivation techniques.


    In terms of one-on-onebat, unless he encountered a genius Golden Core Realm cultivator, the Innate Martial Realm martial artist was definitely the stronger party among them.


    When the third-inmand heard this, the corners of his mouth immediately curled up.


    ¡°Hehe, I thought you were very powerful. So, you¡¯re just a coward. Where did your arrogance go? Hmm?¡±


    The third-inmand subconsciously thought that Ying Sha was afraid of the second-inmand. Otherwise, he would not have said those words just now.


    However, in the next moment, the head of the third-inmand fell to the ground.


    The entire ce was dead silent.


    ¡°What an annoying guy. It¡¯s best to kill him as soon as possible.¡± Ying Sha shook his head.


    When the second-inmand saw this scene, it immediately caused him to be abnormally furious.


    ¡°Monster, how dare you kill my nephew? You¡¯re courting death! Iron Sand Divine Palm!¡±


    A palm that seemed to be made of ck iron sand came crashing down, shaking out shockwaves.


    The second-inmand¡¯s eyes were suffused with cold light and anger, as if he could burn Ying Sha to ashes.


    At this moment, everyone held their breaths.


    Between Golden Core Realm demons and Innate Martial Realm martial artists, who were stronger?


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s courting death! You¡¯re just an early Innate Martial Realm loser. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that you can attract the heavenly tribtion just like my master. However, you¡¯re just a good-for-nothing who relied on pills and external forces to advance!¡±


    Ying Sha snorted coldly. How could he not see through this fellow¡¯s facade?


    Although Jiang Ming also relied on pills toplete the breakthrough, he was so much stronger than this man!


    How could anyonepare to him?

 Chapter 427 - 427 The Might of the Innate Martial Realm

    427 The Might of the Innate Martial Realm


    Ying Sha was not an ordinary demon.


    Even though he was stuck in the Void Core Realm in the past, his knowledge was exceptionally broad. Naturally, he knew the gap between the second-inmand and Jiang Ming.


    However, how would the second-inmand know about this? He stared fixedly at Ying Sha. He was clearly infuriated by Ying Sha¡¯s words.


    ¡°A mere monster dares to be so impudent? If I let you escape today, wouldn¡¯t the ck Wind Mountain¡¯s reputation be shattered? Therefore, you can stay here!¡±


    In the next moment, he chose to attack. With a speed that was as fast as lightning, it was obvious that he was an expert with richbat experience. In an instant, he forced his way in front of Ying Sha.


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    A majestic power erupted at this moment.


    Countless tides came crashing down, wanting to crush Ying Sha into pieces.


    Upon seeing this, Ying Sha sneered and resisted with his physical body without a care.


    ¡°Although you are an Innate Martial Realm expert and have derived the power of the spiritual light, you are too ignorant to think that you canpete with my body!¡±


    He did not waste any time. With a raise of his hand, he shook the other party so much that he took many steps back.


    This was the strength of a demon!


    Not to mention, Ying Sha had alreadypleted his transformation into a Dark Water Mystical Snake. Only Jiang Ming could test how terrifying his physical body was.


    ng!


    The de broke.


    The second-inmand only felt a tearing pain between his thumb and forefinger, and his expression became especially ugly.


    This demon¡¯s body was so strong!


    It was not that the second-inmand did not have any experience in fighting demons, but even if those demons¡¯ bodies were a little stronger, it would not be too extraordinary.


    On the other hand, this guy in front of him had yet to reveal his true body. However, his physical strength was already so powerful that it was really hard to fathom.


    Ying Shaughed coldly as he walked closer step by step.


    At this moment, an angry shout was heard.


    ¡°How dare you! Who allowed you to enter my territory?¡±


    It was themander of the Yangzhou army, and he had arrived with a towering rage. His words were filled with boundless might.


    The arrival of this person undoubtedly caused many bandits in ck Wind Mountain to panic.


    Right now, the leader was still in seclusion. Once themander of the army arrived, the ck Wind Mountain would probably be reduced to ashes.


    However, in the next moment, their expressions were extremely strange because the second-inmand did not have the slightest intention of being afraid of this person. Instead, he shouted, ¡°Commander, quicklye and help! This demon trespassed on our territory and even dared offend the ck Wind Mountain. This is ruining our ns. We can¡¯t forgive him!¡±


    As soon as he said this, everyone present was shocked.


    What was the meaning of this?


    Some of the smarter bandits realized something and their expressions changed drastically.


    ¡°What? Are the ck Wind Mountain and themander of the Yangzhou army allies? In other words, do officials collude with bandits?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that the entire Yangzhou army is behind this, including the overlords of Yangzhou, the Li family!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then every battle and extermination of the bandits before was all an act. No wonder we were able to escape smoothly every time, while the government troops returned empty-handed every time!¡±


    Ying Sha also saw this and could not help but smile, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not beyond my expectations. The ck Wind Mountain is located on the Jinyuan Mountain Range. It¡¯s impossible for it to stand firm for so many years without the support of other factions!¡±


    ¡°However, I have to thank you. With the support of the Li family and the military of Yangzhou, the treasure vault of the ck Wind Mountain will definitely be filled to the brim. This is a great thing!¡±


    Ying Sha¡¯s face was filled with excitement, as if he had just seen a dazzling array of treasures.


    This time, it could be said to be a huge harvest.


    This undoubtedly angered the second-inmand and themander.


    ¡°Crazy thief! Demon!¡±


    ¡°How can you covet the things of the Li family and the military of Yangzhou? Since you¡¯re already here, then you¡¯ll be captured to be a watchdog of the Li family!¡±


    Themander was extremely tempted.


    It would be a great joy if he could subdue a demon with a Golden Core Realm cultivation base.


    He immediately nned to attack. Then, he walked forward step by step, causing the ground to tremble.


    The entire ce was deathly silent.


    Did this mid-stage Golden Core Realmmander finally choose to attack?


    At this moment, everyone was looking forward to it. It was because Ying Sha was too arrogant and treated the tens of thousands of people in the ck Wind Mountain like they were ants.


    ¡°Commander, this monster is a little strange. Let¡¯s attack together!¡±


    The second-inmand spoke. Before themander could reply, another tyrannical aura spread out.


    Who was it?


    Everyone looked up and saw a majestic aura sweeping over them. It shook the heavens and the earth, causing gusts of wind to blow.


    ¡°Hehe, my friend is here!¡±


    Ying Sha was pleasantly surprised. He alone could not defeat the two of them. If there was someone to help him, that would be a great thing.


    Thus, Wu Hen arrived!


    At this moment, Wu Hen was holding a long spear in his hand. He was like a god standing between heaven and earth, giving off an irresistible pressure.


    ¡°Who are you? You can¡¯t just be an immortal cultivator!¡±


    The second-inmand took a deep look at Wu Hen and immediately recognized the other party¡¯s power.


    ¡°I¡¯m a dual cultivator,¡± Wu Hen said concisely.


    He could not be bothered to waste his breath. Therefore, he held his spear and leaped forward.


    ¡°I was just about to advance to the Innate Martial Realm. Today, I can use you to sharpen my spear and prepare for my breakthrough to the Innate Martial Realm!¡±


    At this moment, waves of shocking power swept out from Wu Hen¡¯s body and exploded.


    The spear was truly like a dragon!


    Everyone could not help but gasp.


    They held their breaths as they vaguely realized something.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The second-inmand was furious. He had never thought that this little brat in front of him would dare attack him. One had to know that he was a dignified Innate Martial Realm expert. However, what about the other party? He was not the same!


    It seemed like he had half a foot in the Innate Martial Realm. However, as long as he had not fully stepped into it, the difference between the two was like heaven and earth!


    ¡°A mere ant dares to be so impudent? Do you really think that you¡¯re amazing just because you¡¯re almost at the Innate Martial Realm? You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    At this moment, an endless battle aura rose.


    In the dense air, the power of dragons and tigers swept out, turning into an overbearing de that poured down.


    Without any hesitation, the second-inmand charged toward Wu Hen, swearing to cut down the person in front of him.


    It was also at this moment that everyone present could not help but hold their breaths, their faces filled with horror.


    This was the true power of an Innate Martial Realm expert!

 Chapter 428 - 428 Jiang Ming’s Little Tricks

    428 Jiang Ming¡¯s Little Tricks


    In the air, dense fog surrounded them.


    An iparably terrifying pressure swept out at this moment.


    That was the power that erupted from the battle between the two experts.


    Ying Sha swept a nce over and secretly eximed.


    ¡°Wu Hen is really sneaky! Previously, when he fought with Elder Mo and the others, he did not use all his abilities at all. He only used thebat strength of the path of immortal cultivation. If he had used his martial arts skills as well, he would have been unstoppable! However, it¡¯s enough to show that Wu Hen¡¯s martial arts foundation is extremely deep. He can¡¯tpete with our master. However, he¡¯s more terrifying and tyrannical than the second-inmand. His foundation is so strong that once he advances to the Innate Martial Realm, he will definitely be one of the top martial arts experts of the same level!¡±


    Jiang Ming himself was very monstrous and awesome. However, his subordinates were also so powerful and terrifying. It was really amazing.


    However, Ying Sha was not in the mood to care about that now because there was still amander eyeing him covetously.


    ¡°He¡¯s a mid-stage Golden Core Realm cultivator. This is very troublesome. It¡¯s impossible to kill him. At most, it¡¯ll be a stalemate for a while. I hope our master can act quickly.¡±


    When Ying Sha thought of this, he could not help but take a deep breath. The rich demonic essence in his body burst forth at this moment.


    His true body appeared!


    At this moment, Ying Sha appeared in the form of a Dark Water Mystical Snake.


    ¡°Damn it! How terrifying!¡±


    ¡°What kind of demon is this?¡±


    ¡°A Dark Water Demonic Snake? No, it¡¯s too strong to be one, right?¡±


    Many bandits did not know much about the Dark Water Demonic Snake. Thus, they did not know what the Dark Water Mystical Snake was.


    ¡°What a bunch of idiots!¡±


    Ying Sha looked disdainful, but he was actually very pleased with himself.


    This was the first time he revealed his true form after he became a Dark Water Mystical Snake. He had to make this battle exciting!


    Thinking of this, Ying Sha roared. The sound reverberated, causing the eyelids of many bandits to twitch and their heads to ache.


    This was the Dark Water Mystical Snake¡¯s ability.


    To be precise, this was a useless skill of the Dark Water Mystical Snake. It could cause serious damage to the enemy¡¯s mind because its voice had the ability to capture and attack the soul.


    ng!


    The de fell to the ground.


    At this moment, even themander was surprised. He stared at the real Ying Sha, a Dark Water Mystical Snake.


    At this moment, in the Li family house in Yangzhou City, a cultivator¡¯s expression turned cold as he looked in the direction of the Jinyang Mountain Range in shock.


    ¡°This is a Dark Water Mystical Snake! He¡¯s destined to be the supreme king of the Dark Water lineage. Such a powerful demon would definitely go past the Nascent Soul Realm! How did a tyrannical existence actually appear in the Feather Kingdom? What were the people of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, the other two grotto-heavens, and the six blessednds thinking? Why didn¡¯t they tell us about this in advance?¡±


    At this moment, the Li family¡¯s head waspletely flustered.


    The Dark Water Demonic Snake¡¯s appearance would probably trigger the Dark Water n. By then, would Yangzhou City be surrounded and captured by a demonic army?


    ¡°No! Although Yangzhou City is close to the border of the Feather Kingdom, we¡¯re still a safe distance away. The North Feather City is the only ce in the Feather Kingdom where the royal bloodline holds real power. Therefore, even if the demonic army arrives, it will be impossible for them to cross North Feather City and directly arrive at Yangzhou City,¡± he muttered to himself, but more questions arose in his heart.


    Where did this Dark Water Mystical Snakee from?


    There were even more forces that had noticed this.


    All of their attention fell on the snake.


    However, no one noticed that at this moment, somewhere in the ck Wind Mountain, a young cultivator had appeared.


    It was Jiang Ming!


    Of course, he was now in Ning Caichen¡¯s disguise.


    ¡°Ying Sha, I have to thank you for helping distract those people. Now that everyone¡¯s attention is on you, no one will notice even if I empty the ck Wind Mountain¡¯s treasure vault!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but smile as he looked at Wu Hen and Ying Sha who were fighting fiercely in the sky.


    Then, he entered the treasure vault and prepared to plunder wantonly.


    It had to be said that the ck Wind Mountain¡¯s treasure vault was indeed extraordinary.


    There were all kinds of natural treasures, especially some of the herbs that Jiang Ming needed.


    ¡°Look at all these herbs! It¡¯s enough for me to refine a perfect breakthrough pill and advance to the Golden Core Realm!¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming was pleasantly surprised.


    He had not been trapped in the Void Core Realm for long. However, he understood that the Golden Core Realm was different from other realms. Once he reached this level, hisbat strength would undergo a great change.


    Even if Jiang Ming¡¯sbat strength was powerful and terrifying, it was not easy to kill a Golden Core Realm cultivator while he was in the Void Core Realm. This was because the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm cultivated spiritual energy, while the Void Core Realm cultivated spiritual energy with magical properties.


    Only by reaching the Golden Core realm could one fully cultivate the Golden Core Realm magical powers!


    ¡°However, the magical powers are also divided into several levels! Wu Hen and Ying Sha have cultivated different levels of magical power. I am the kind of person who likes to pursue perfection. I need to cultivate to perfection to make sure I break through with no ws in my cultivation base!¡±


    Jiang Ming kept muttering. However, his hands didn¡¯t stop moving. He crazily plundered batch after batch of treasures.


    It had to be said that Holy Son Gu Chi¡¯s storage ring was veryrge. Even if it could hold more than half of the treasure vault, it could only fill a quarter of his storage ring.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Holy Son Gu Chi doesn¡¯t have any reserves at all. Otherwise, I would be able to live freely and cultivate freely!¡±

 Chapter 429 - 429 You Are My Patron

    429 You Are My Patron


    Jiang Ming was puzzled.


    He could not believe that Holy Son Gu Chi only had this many treasures in his storage ring!


    Forget it!


    Jiang Ming put aside all this and was about to continue packing when he suddenly sensed something and looked ahead.


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    Just now, he sensed a faint auraing over, and then he tiptoed over.


    He was afraid that it was the bandit leader.


    However, when he reached the vault door, before he could open it, there was a tremor behind him.


    A powerful aura was approaching.


    A sharp sword aura pierced Jiang Ming¡¯s throat.


    What the hell?


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched. He immediately raised his hand to deflect the other party¡¯s attack and subconsciously nced at it.


    It was a woman!


    It was a woman who was extremely beautiful but d in rags.


    She seemed to be in a frenzy.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart sank slightly. This woman had clearly been vited. It was to the point that she was attacking anyone she came across.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Jiang Ming was not a saint. He slowly raised his hand and waved. A bloody hole appeared on the woman¡¯s forehead. Then, her body tilted and fell to the ground.


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath, and his eyes lit up.


    There was something strange in this room!


    Jiang Ming slowly walked over. After a careful inspection, he could not help but be stunned on the spot.


    The Immortal Spirit Herb was an extremely rare treasure.


    In ancient times, it was an essential item for many cultivators to advance.


    Later on, due to some special reasons, this spirit herb gradually became extinct. If one wanted to find it, they had to step into many dangerous ces and had to risk death.


    However, Immortal Spirit Herbs were not irreceable. Therefore, many cultivators used other natural treasures to rece them.


    However, to Jiang Ming, the value of the Immortal Spirit Herb was the highest.


    He had originally nned to use the Mystic Spirit Herb as a substitute as part of the ingredients needed for the breakthrough pill. However, he was fortunate to have found the Immortal Spirit Herb now!


    ¡°This way, I can refine the most perfect breakthrough pill! Now, I¡¯ll be one step closer to the Golden Core Realm!¡±


    Jiang Ming was extremely excited. However, he was also confused.


    Immortal Spirit Herbs were extremely hard to find. Therefore, why would the ck Wind Mountain have one?


    In addition, this woman should also be here to get the Immortal Spirit Herb and had ended up meeting him.


    Jiang Ming naturally would not sympathize with this dead woman. He immediately took the Immortal Spirit Herb and was about to leave when a voice sounded in his ear.


    ¡°Brat, if you dare to touch that Immortal Spirit Herb, I¡¯ll make sure your soul and body are destroyed!¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his brows and knew who the owner of the voice was.


    It was the leader of the ck Wind Mountain who had not shown himself all this while!


    ¡°If you want it, you cane and find me. In any case, the Zhao family has always been domineering!¡±


    After saying that, Jiang Ming took the Immortal Spirit Herb and turned into a streak of light as he soared into the sky.


    ¡°Wu Hen, Ying Sha! Let¡¯s go!


    His appearance stunned countless people.


    What was going on?


    Another person had appeared out of nowhere!


    Wu Hen and Ying Sha reacted quickly. They immediately pushed back their opponents and turned into streaks of light and followed Ning Caichen.


    ¡°You want to escape? No way!¡± themander and the second-inmand roared. They wanted to chase after him. However, they were shaken back by a powerful force.


    ¡°So strong!¡±


    The two of them looked at each other in shock.


    The third person who had just appeared was so powerful. Just his sword intent was enough to force the two of them back. It was indeed extraordinary!


    ¡°Sir, something bad has happened! Our treasury has been ransacked, and there is nothing left!¡±


    The second-inmand stood stiffly in the air, unable to say a word.


    The entire treasury was originally filled with treasures and resources. However, now it was empty.


    He could not understand how big the thief¡¯s storage ring was, and how it was able to move so many things away.


    ¡°Who are they?!¡±


    At this moment, the second-inmand¡¯s anger rose, as if it could burn everything.


    He knew very well that once his brother came out of seclusion and learned of all this, he would definitely receive a huge punishment.


    Themander¡¯s expression was also ugly. A portion of the things in the treasure vault should belong to them.


    Now, it was all gone.


    They had wasted so much of their time and energy!


    At this moment, a voice rang out.


    ¡°Go to Jinyuan City and find the Zhao family! Earlier, that thief said that he was from the Zhao family, but I don¡¯t think so. However, he must have some rtionship with the Zhao family. Quickly go to the Zhao family and investigate the identities of these thieves. Then, do your best to capture them and punish them severely!¡±


    It was the leader!


    He was furious. However, there was nothing he could do.


    Now, at the critical moment of breaking through, the slightest mistake would cause Qi deviation, and this was definitely not what he needed!


    Of course, he would never let those thieves off.


    If he caught them, he would definitely crush their bones and scatter their ashes, destroying their bodies and souls!


    * * *


    Jiang Ming returned to the original cave and found a lot of things to throw out.


    ¡°Come, split it among yourselves. Everyone has a share. Don¡¯t fight for more!¡±


    Jiang Ming could be said to be extremely rich now!


    Ying Sha was speechless.


    He finally understood that his master was using him as a distraction while he desperately ransacked the treasure vault.


    At this moment, Ying Sha had the urge to beat someone up, and he could not even suppress it.


    However, when he saw some treasures, his eyes lit up and he immediately knelt down and slid forward.


    ¡°Master, you are like my patron. I have no way to repay your kindness. I can only repay it with my body¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Jiang Ming found him odd and smacked him away. Then, he took a few deep breaths and slowly said, ¡°I¡¯ll start refining pills next. All of you, guard the door. Remember not to let anyone disturb you!¡±


    He was afraid that Ying Sha would disturb him again like before. Thus, he ced all his hopes on Wu Hen.

 Chapter 430 - 430 Wu Hen’s Stubborn Mind

    430 Wu Hen¡¯s Stubborn Mind


    Jiang Ming began to refine pills.


    ¡°The pill I need is simple. It¡¯s the Breakthrough Divine Pill. However, it¡¯s not easy to refine a perfect Breakthrough Divine Pill. If I want topletely refine the breakthrough divine pill, I need to constantly improve my pill refining techniques.¡±


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming could not help but frown slightly.


    Before this, he had been stuck at the level of a mid-grade alchemist.


    Even though he had improved his skills to the level of a high-grade alchemist through arge number of failures in order to refine the Breakthrough Divine Pill, he had just entered the realm of a high-grade alchemist.


    ¡°If I want to refine a breakthrough divine pill, I need to immerse myself in high-level alchemy for a period of time. However, no one knows what kind of storm will be stirred up in the outside world. I hope that before I advance to the Golden Core Realm, there won¡¯t be any trouble.¡±


    Immediately after, Jiang Ming devoted himself to refining pills. After an unknown period of time, he suddenly opened his eyes and revealed a look of surprise.


    ¡°Good heavens, I was still thinking about how to refine pills before. However, now, I¡¯ve actually improved my pill refining methods to this level in one go, reaching the so-called Pill Cloud formation stage!¡±


    The Pill Cloud formation stage was not an ordinary thing.


    Even among high-grade alchemists, it was very difficult for anyone to form Pill Clouds.


    Right now, Jiang Ming was at the stage where the Pill Clouds were about to form. It was precisely this that made Jiang Ming¡¯s brain work.


    Right now, he was pondering over how toplete the breakthrough and allow his pill refining techniques to reach the limit so that he could produce Pill Clouds. Clearly, this was not a simple matter.


    However, it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming could not help but take a deep breath. Then, he tried his best to produce the so-called Pill Clouds.


    Days passed just like that.


    At this moment, there was a huge uproar in the outside world.


    ¡°What did you say? The ck Wind Mountain¡¯s treasure vault was robbed, and the person who did it was from the Zhao family?¡±


    Zhao Changan stood up abruptly and stared at the second-inmand of the ck Wind Mountain in front of him.


    Thetter¡¯s expression was quite ugly as he hurriedly said, ¡°Patriarch Zhao, you don¡¯t need to be angry. We know that he is not a member of the Zhao family. However, this thief actually had the audacity to pretend to be a member of the Zhao family. I just want to ask you, has there been any Golden Core Realm cultivator who offended the Zhao family recently?¡±


    Zhao Changan narrowed his eyes slightly and said slowly, ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t think they have the guts to do so. However, it¡¯s not good. Send someone to capture them first. In short, I¡¯d rather kill a thousand people than let one of them go!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Their target was none other than Ning Caichen and the other two thieves.


    ¡°Oh my god, is this Ning Caichen really going to die? He had already provoked the Zhao family, and now, he provoked the Li family as well. He simply does not know what¡¯s good for him!¡±


    ¡°This guy is simply courting death. Does he really think that he can act recklessly just because he¡¯s strong? He had no idea how terrifying and powerful the Zhao family is!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, this time it¡¯s not just the Zhao family, but also the Li fantastic. I wonder what Ning Caichen has done to make the two great families so angry that they joined forces to capture him.¡±


    Countless people gossiped.


    However, there were also people who raised their doubts.


    ¡°Why is there a leader of the ck Wind Mountain here? What is the rtionship between the Zhao family, the Li family, and the ck Wind Mountain? Why would they rather capture Ning Caichen than pay attention to the bigger hidden danger of the ck Wind Mountain? Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s a big problem here?¡±


    Someone raised this question.


    He was a smart man. However, unfortunately, no one paid attention to him.


    There were countless smart people in Jinyuan City. Naturally, they could see that there was something fishy going on.


    However, it did not matter!


    No matter how smart one was, they could not challenge the might of the Zhao family!


    Soon, figures flew out one after another. Their target was the Jinyang Mountain Range.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±


    ¡°Wu Hen, this is big! The Zhao family of Jinyuan and the Li family of Yangzhou have sent their experts into the Jinyang Mountain Range to hunt us down!¡±


    Ying Sha¡¯s face was filled with panic.


    He wanted to run away immediately, but he had to take Mini Bai with him.


    He did not care whether the others lived or died.


    Wu Hen naturally saw through this and sneered. He said disdainfully, ¡°You have no idea how powerful our master is.¡±


    ¡°No matter how powerful he is, he¡¯s only at the early stage of the Innate Martial Realm. Even if he breaks through in his immortal cultivation, he¡¯ll just be at the Golden Core Realm.¡±


    At this moment, Ying Sha was speechless. He kept feeling that Wu Hen was out of his mind.


    However, Wu Hen did not care at all. What he believed in was not just Jiang Ming¡¯s absolute strength.


    He believed in Jiang Ming¡¯s wisdom.


    He did not believe that Jiang Ming could not guess all of this. Since Jiang Ming dared to enter the cave to refine pills, he must have been prepared.


    At the same time, the armies of the Zhao and Li families had arrived, numbering in the tens of thousands, and all of them were at least at the seventh level of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    Among them, there were no less than a few hundred people who had reached the Foundation Establishment Realm, and there were also around thirty people who had reached the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    There were even eight Golden Core Realm cultivators, and the two strongest among them were in the middle andte stages of the Golden Core Realm.


    It was an extremely powerful lineup!


    However, such a powerful lineup that no one dared to look at directly was blocked at this moment.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    A voice rang out. All the soldiers were startled and immediately looked forward.


    A man in green robes stood in front of them.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    Everyone stared at the mysterious green-robed man with vignce.


    The two experts leading the team were Zhao Yuan and Li Yang. At this moment, their faces were filled with disdain.


    ¡°Move aside! Don¡¯t interfere with our business, or else you will be destroyed too!¡±


    However, the green-robed man shook his head slightly. He slowly raised his hand and a vast sword Qi swept out, shocking everyone. Countless fallen leaves turned into sharp sword auras and cut down many cultivators from the Zhao and Li families.


    ¡°I repeat for thest time, everyone, leave immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you without mercy!¡±


    The green-robed man¡¯s tone was somewhat turbulent, making one shudder.


    This was actually a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator!

 Chapter 431 - 431 Jiang Ming’s Golden Core Realm Heavenly Tribulation

    431 Jiang Ming¡¯s Golden Core Realm Heavenly Tribtion


    The green-robed man was none other than Wu Ming.


    As a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, even if he stood still and did not make a move, he was still extremely terrifying.


    Some soldiers who had been through hundreds of battles had already noticed this. Only Zhao Yuan and Li Yang, the two idiots, did not realize this and still dared to shout wantonly at a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator.


    However, at this moment, these two were also quite frightened.


    A Nascent Soul Realm cultivator!


    How could there be a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator here?


    Suddenly, they realized something.


    ¡°He¡¯s the number one individual cultivator in the world, Wu Ming!¡±


    Wu Ming shook his head.


    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood one thing. I¡¯m not the number one individual cultivator in the world. At most, I¡¯m the number one individual cultivator in the Feather Kingdom.¡±


    There was no difference.


    At this moment, Zhao Yuan and Li Yang¡¯s faces turned even uglier. They had never thought that the person in front of them would have such a terrifying background.


    This was not an ordinary Nascent Soul Realm cultivator. His cultivation had reached at least the middle stage of the Nascent Soul Realm. That was more than ten years ago. It would be normal for Wu Ming to have entered thete stage of the Nascent Soul Realm now.


    This was a powerful realm that could bepared to the ancestors of the Zhao and Li families!


    For a moment, everyone could not help but suck in a few breaths of cold air. They vaguely realized something and immediately nned to escape to the other side. However, Wu Ming seemed to have thought of something and immediately raised his hand to freeze the two of them in ce.


    ¡°Forget it; I¡¯ll let you stay first.¡±


    He was a master of array formations, and he had trapped Zhao Yuan, Li Yang, and tens of thousands of people.


    ¡°A trapping array It¡¯s over! And it¡¯s a high-level trapping array!¡±


    This time, Zhao Yuan and Li Yang wanted to cry. They thought that this was a simple mission. However, who would have thought that they would encounter a Nascent Soul Realm expert? This was simply unpredictable.


    Wu Ming also nced in the direction of the Jinyang Mountain Range behind him. To be precise, it was where Jiang Ming was.


    ¡°This kid is quite cunning. He knows how to use me to stop everything. Not bad; not bad at all.¡±


    Unfortunately, Wu Ming had guessed wrong.


    Wu Hen had also miscalcted.


    Jiang Ming did not know all of this. He thought that the enemy had note and was still refining pills.


    Ten dayster, the huge cave exploded.


    In the distance, Wu Hen and Ying Sha¡¯s hearts could not help but tremble. Although they had long since received the warning and retreated far away, they were still quite shocked by thismotion.


    Everyone could not help but hold their breaths, and their eyes lit up.


    It was because the pill fragranceing out of the cave was really refreshing, as if a whiff of it could make one be an immortal.


    Although it was ridiculous, it was enough to show how terrifying this kind of medicinal pill was.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming slowly walked out of the cave, attracting the attention of Wu Ming who was further away.


    ¡°This guy has already consumed a medicinal pill and is preparing to break through?¡±


    Wu Ming was filled with anticipation.


    When this kid broke through to the Innate Martial Realm, it caused a huge sensation. Who knew what kind of scene it would cause now?


    Perhaps it was really shocking.


    It was also at this moment that everyone could not help but hold their breath and subconsciously take a step back.


    Zhao Yuan, Li Yang, and the others were confused.


    They could naturally tell that the kid who walked out of the cave was about to break through. However, what did this count as?


    It was just a breakthrough to the Golden Core Realm. Those who did not know better would think that the kid was about to be an immortal¡­


    ¡°Damn it! Look at the sky!¡± suddenly, Zhao Yuan eximed.


    Li Yang¡¯s pupils constricted as his expression changed drastically.


    Things seemed to have gone beyond his imagination.


    Thunder rumbled, causing the earth to tremble.


    At this moment, countless air currents began to reverse, turning into waves of sharp sword aura.


    Everyone present could not help but gasp.


    ¡°My goodness, he¡¯s just breaking through to the Golden Core realm. Is there a need to make such a big fuss?¡±


    ¡°Previously, I heard that the four great Golden Core Realm cultivators died in this kid¡¯s hands, and Elder Mo also fell in this guy¡¯s hands. I didn¡¯t expect this kid to be so powerful!¡±


    ¡°Unimaginable! It¡¯s simply unimaginable!¡±


    At this moment, Zhao Yuan and Li Yang looked at each other and saw the bitterness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    They were both Golden Core Realm cultivators. However, why was there such a huge difference?


    ¡°However, this kid has caused such a shockingmotion. The pill tribtion must not be simple. Whether he can withstand it is another matter!¡± Zhao Yuan suddenly said in a low voice.


    Li Yang immediately nodded in agreement.


    They did not want to see such a monstrous Golden Core Realm cultivator being born. It was simply a great humiliation to them.


    At the same time, they were also looking forward to the look of despair on this guy¡¯s face before he died.


    Rumble!


    The sky changed color, and endless dark clouds covered the sky.


    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled!


    ¡°This is¡­ It¡¯s the Profound Lightning Heavenly Tribtion again!¡±


    Wu Ming¡¯s expression froze.


    He had thought that the other party would be able to bring in the Profound Lightning Heavenly Tribtion. However, he did not expect it to be an eighth-grade one!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. With his martial arts at the Innate Martial Realm, coupled with the iparably powerful effect of the Breakthrough Divine Pill in his body, it¡¯s normal for him to attract such a powerful heavenly tribtion.¡±


    Wu Ming nodded in agreement.


    In the next moment, Wu Ming¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    Because another bolt of lightning had descended.


    ¡°Other than the Profound Lightning Heavenly Tribtion, are there other tribtions? This is a pill tribtion! Moreover, it was the most powerful pill tribtion! It was several times stronger than the Golden Core Realm Heavenly Tribtion that the sect master of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven had experienced!¡±


    Such a powerful Golden Core Realm Heavenly Tribtion paired with the Profound Lightning Heavenly Tribtion was unimaginable! Who could bring this forth?


    The sky seemed to be shaking.


    The two heavenly tribtion lightning bolts quickly turned into one and kept striking toward the ground.


    Wu Ming could not help but take a few steps back, afraid that he would be implicated if he was not careful.


    The next moment, Jiang Ming raised his head and a strange light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Damn it! Why is it such a powerful heavenly tribtion?¡±


    He had never thought that the Golden Core Realm Heavenly Tribtion would be so fierce.


    Any one of them was not something that ordinary Golden Core Realm cultivators could withstand.


    Not to mention, thebination of these two was dozens of times more powerful than an ordinary Golden Core Realm Heavenly Tribtion!


    ¡°Damn it! Retreat!¡±


    Jiang Ming was not a fool. He did not want to be struck by lightning for nothing, even if he had already stepped into the Innate Martial Realm and could defeat a mid-stage Golden Core Realm cultivator.


    However, facing such a terrifying heavenly tribtion, made him nervous.


    Unfortunately, no matter where he ran, the heavenly tribtion would strike him.


    Wu Hen and Ying Sha werepletely speechless. Did their master do something that angered the heavens?


    This was especially true for Ying Sha. He was considering whether he could take Mini Bai and run away.


    Otherwise, if he continued to resist, he would be on the verge of death!

 Chapter 432 - 432 Heaven-Defying Talent

    432 Heaven-Defying Talent


    Just as Ying Sha was deep in thought, Wu Hen suddenly let out a cry of surprise, causing the former to take a look, and his expression instantly changed.


    Jiang Ming actually drew the lightning of the heavenly tribtion and ran toward the army of cultivators from the Zhao and Li families.


    Zhao Yuan and Li Yang, who were gloating, were dumbfounded.


    ¡°What the f*ck! Don¡¯te over!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! We didn¡¯t provoke you. Thus, why did you lure the lightning to us?¡±


    Jiang Ming sneered.


    He could now see that it was not that the Zhao and Li families had not sent anyone to attack him. It was that mysterious person, who had been hiding in the dark, who had helped.


    ¡°All of you are here to kill me, and you still dare say that you have no grudges against me? What a joke!¡±


    Jiang Ming snorted coldly. He had always been a person who would not touch anyone unless they provoked him.


    At this moment, he attracted the lightning of the heavenly tribtion to rush over, causing the expressions of the group of people in the distance to change crazily.


    ¡°Damn it, get lost!¡± someone roared, wanting to push back this powerful aura. In the end, he realized that the lightning was getting closer and closer.


    The trapping array that he had set up could not withstand such a powerful thunderbolt. It rumbled continuously and was about to shatter.


    Zhao Yuan¡¯s expression turned uglier and uglier. He knew that if he did not make a move now, he would definitely die. He immediately shouted, ¡°Li Yang! The two of us are in the middle andte stages of the Golden Core Realm respectively. We can definitely hold on! As long as we resist the lightning and force him to keep attacking that kid, it will be enough!¡±


    Li Yang nodded immediately, his eyes shing with viciousness.


    ¡°Go back!¡±


    The two of them took out their magical treasures at the same time, and the Golden Core Realm magical power in their bodies poured out, making the falling lightning form an arc and sh at Jiang Ming again.


    However, this was within Jiang Ming¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°That¡¯s all you have? Ridiculous! Mini Bai, it¡¯s your turn!¡± Jiang Ming shouted and summoned Mini Bai.


    Thetter only opened her mouth slightly and absorbed all the lightning.


    This was Mini Bai¡¯s talent. To others, the lightning tribtion was a huge disaster. However, to her, it was a great tonic.


    Soon, many lightning bolts were devoured.


    Even the protective barriers that Zhao Yuan and Li Yang had cast were devoured.


    F*ck!


    Zhao Yuan and Li Yang were stunned for a moment before they were struck by lightning.


    The two of them were instantly injured. Fortunately, their cultivation realms were not low. Even if they were struck by lightning, they could still recover their senses. Then, their expressions darkened.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! How dare you strike me? I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    The two of them attacked crazily, shing with the lightning.


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded. These two were incredibly stupid and had thrown aside their duty for their pride.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth twitched. However, he did not care. He used the remaining lightning to continuously wash his body and condense his magical power.


    This scene also attracted the attention of Wu Ming in the distance.


    ¡°This kid¡¯s Golden Core Realm mana seems to be extraordinary. Is he trying to refine the highest level of magic?¡±


    Wu Ming was secretly amazed.


    The vast majority of cultivators who advanced to the Golden Core Realm would condense magical power, or mana, at the level of the Primordial Core.


    Anyone who could reach the Golden Core Realm was a genius.


    They would reach a higher level of mana condensation. However, no matter how hard they tried, they could not reach the highest level.


    In the past thousand years of the Feather Kingdom, only the sect master of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven had sessfully condensed mana to the level of the Core Demon. Even Wu Ming himself had not condensed his mana to that level.


    ¡°This kid seems to be nning to be the second person after Sect Master Mo to condense the mana of the Core Demon level in a thousand years¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming swallowed enough lightning and continuously cleansed himself.


    He was not nning to condense any mana.


    If he wanted to condense it, he would have to use his alchemy. However, after thinking about it, he realized he couldbine them!


    Right now, what Jiang Ming was going to condense was top-grade Profound Alchemy level mana!


    Seeing this, Wu Ming was instantly speechless.


    Jiang Ming was very ambitious!


    Only peerless prodigies could pull this off!


    This was simply a joke!


    However, he was also looking forward to it because Jiang Ming¡¯s current situation was obviously capable of doing this.


    ¡°Perhaps this kid can really create a miracle.¡±


    At this moment, Wu Ming prayed crazily. If Jiang Ming could do this, he could even worship Jiang Ming as his master. He only hoped that Jiang Ming could return a peaceful future to the world of immortal cultivation.


    Jiang Ming did not know that Wu Ming had so many thoughts. He immediately walked forward step by step, and the momentum in his body exploded in an instant, making people¡¯s hearts palpitate.


    At this moment, everyone could not help but hold their breath¡ª especially Zhao Yuan and Li Yang. They could feel the signs of Jiang Ming¡¯s imminent breakthrough.


    ¡°What level of Golden Core Realm mana is that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not very sure. However, it¡¯s definitely not the first level!¡±


    The two of them looked horrified.


    They were born into noble families. However, the mana of the Golden Core Realm they cultivated was only at the first level.


    However, was this kid in front of them going to leave them behind?


    ¡°What should we do? Should we work together to destroy this kid¡¯s advancement?¡±


    ¡°Sure. As long as we disrupt his advancement, this kid will definitely go berserk. At that time, all our ns will bepleted!¡±


    For a moment, the two of them had evil thoughts.


    Jiang Ming took a look and noticed that Wu Ming was ready toe and protect him. However, he didn¡¯t need it.


    ¡°I need to battle!¡±


    Jiang Ming took a step forward instead of retreating.


    His aura swept out in an instant.


    He wanted to kill the two of them here andplete the advancement of the Golden Core Realm at the same time!


    For a time, the two sides had already crossed swords no less than twenty times.


    Jiang Ming took a few steps back, and many bloody wounds appeared on his body. However, they soon formed scabs.


    Opposite them, Zhao Yuan and Li Yang were in a worse state. They had never expected that the kid in front of them was a martial arts expert who had reached the Innate Martial Realm!


    ¡°He¡¯s too powerful! Isn¡¯t this kid going against the natural order!¡±

 Chapter 433 - 433 Wu Ming’s Arrogance

    433 Wu Ming¡¯s Arrogance


    Jiang Ming had alreadypleted his breakthrough.


    At this moment, he was both an immortal cultivator and a martial artist. He had entered the Mystic Spell Realm, and it made people shudder.


    ¡°Martial arts are innate, and they nurture the power of the spiritual light.¡±


    ¡°The Golden Core Realm of immortal cultivation is also astoundingly powerful. Not to mention how strong his mana is!¡±


    ¡°People this young who be Golden Core Realm cultivators are usually the prodigies among prodigies of top sects!¡±


    ¡°This kid is both a martial artist and an immortal cultivator! His talent is really monstrous.¡±


    ¡°Looking at the level of Profound Lightning, even the heavens are afraid of him and want to strike him down!¡±


    Zhao Yuan and Li Yang were rendered speechless. They immediately wanted to run away. However, they werepletely locked down and could not move at all.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, we¡¯re not like Elder Mo or Zuo Yan, we¡¯re real members of the Zhao and Li families. If you dare to touch us, you¡¯ll definitely face endless revenge from the Zhao and Li families.¡±


    At this moment, Zhao Yuan and Li Yang stared at Jiang Ming and kept threatening him.


    ¡°Since you dared try to kill me, you must be prepared to be killed by me!¡±


    Jiang Ming snorted coldly.


    They were really stupid and arrogant.


    Did they really think that everyone in the world was afraid of the Zhao and Li families?


    ¡°Today, all of you will stay here and turn into corpses. When the timees, I will definitely pay my respects to your families!¡±


    The fierce de appeared and attracted countless lightning bolts, turning them into waves of evil power.


    Boom! Boom!


    After the two explosions, Zhao Yuan and Li Shi could no longer be seen. Not even their corpses were left.


    They turned into dust and dissipated into the air.


    The remaining cultivators of the two families were speechless. They had never expected that this young man in front of them would be so decisive in killing. He did not give anyone a chance to breathe.


    In the distance, Wu Ming revealed a look of approval.


    He was extremely talented and extremely lucky.


    He was also a person with great perseverance. This was what a true prodigy should look like.


    Now, it was even better. This kid was so decisive in killing, and he resembled him when he was young.


    As Wu Ming thought about this, he even stroked his non-existent beard. However, in the next moment, he was stunned on the spot.


    Because Jiang Ming did not n to let everyone go.


    ¡°Mister, let them all live!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not have the ability to kill tens of thousands of people in one breath, even if they were only at the Qi Refinement and Foundation Establishment Realms.


    Wu Ming was stunned for a moment. Then, he thought for a moment and slowly said, ¡°Yes. Killing two evil leaders is enough. Killing too many people will only be a sin.¡±


    Then, Jiang Ming nodded and said, ¡°It seems that you still have some sense of propriety. You¡¯re not the kind of person who likes to y with people¡¯s hearts and likes to kill. This way, I can rest assured.¡±


    Wu Ming froze on the spot.


    Was this kid testing him just now?


    No!


    How did this kid determine his location?


    Wu Ming was quite shocked. He had clearly hidden himself very well. Therefore, how could his true location be found?


    ¡°Do you have some secret treasure on you? Are you able to detect the location of others?¡± Wu Ming asked. He seriously doubted the existence of such a possibility. After all, he was a mighty Nascent Soul Realm cultivator. If the other party did not have any means, they would definitely not be able to find his location.


    Little did he know that Jiang Ming had only determined the other party¡¯s location after a period of analysis.


    It was strange. They knew each other¡¯s existence, so why were they so secretive?


    Could it be that these Nascent Soul Realm cultivators had voyeuristic tendencies?


    Whatever!


    Jiang Ming could not be bothered to think about this. He asked bluntly, ¡°Mister, be frank. Why did you help me so many times?¡±


    He did not believe that this Nascent Soul Realm cultivator was acting out of the goodness of his heart. After all, this was the world of immortal cultivation, which was extremely cruel. How could there be such a kind person?


    It was not that there were no good people


    However, it was absolutely impossible for them to survive and cultivate to the Nascent Soul Realm as good people basically did not live long.


    Wu Ming was also clear about this point.


    ¡°The reason why I attacked was because of your talent, luck, perseverance, and temperament. I want to recruit you and let you open up a bright path for all the individual cultivators in the world.¡±


    Wu Ming spoke indifferently. He did not expect Jiang Ming to agree immediately. However, he had ways to make him agree.


    ¡°As long as you promise me, I can guide you in your cultivation and guarantee that you can reach the Nascent Soul Realm and be absolutely powerful!¡± Wu Ming said proudly.


    This time, Jiang Ming revealed a curious look.


    ¡°What stage of the Nascent Soul Realm are you at?¡±


    He could not see through Wu Ming¡¯s true cultivation level; he only knew that Wu Ming was a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator.


    As for what stage he was at exactly, he did not know.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m at least ate-stage Nascent Soul Realm cultivator.¡±


    Wu Ming smiled.


    His cultivation realm had reached a bottleneck. He would be able to advance to the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm in two years at most, which was why he said that he was at least in thete stage of the Nascent Soul Realm.


    However, the next moment, Wu Ming was infuriated by Jiang Ming¡¯s words.


    ¡°What kind of Golden Core Realm mana did you cultivate? And what kind of Nascent Soul mana as well? Was it the Profound Alchemy level mana?¡±


    This time, Wu Ming was instantly speechless.


    Why did he think it was so easy to cultivate?


    However, thinking about it carefully, wasn¡¯t this kid in front of him the most top-notch expert at the Innate Martial Realm? He had also cultivated Golden Core Realm mana. It seemed normal for such a talented person to say such words.


    He rubbed his temples and slowly said, ¡°I haven¡¯t cultivated any mana in the Nascent Soul Realm. I¡¯ve only cultivated the Golden Core Realm mana. Although the Nascent Soul Realm mana can¡¯t bepared to the mana you¡¯ve cultivated, my realm is high enough. Therefore, it¡¯s more than enough to teach you.¡±


    Wu Ming raised his head arrogantly.


    It was not easy for a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator to cultivate high-level mana. In fact, he was one of the very few people in the Feather Kingdom with such a high level of mana!

 Chapter 434 - 434 Another Monster Appears

    434 Another Monster Appears


    Wu Ming indeed had the right to be arrogant.


    He came from a humble background. However, he had reached his current level with sheer determination. He could be said to be a genius and a person with great perseverance.


    Since ancient times, countless geniuses had been born in the Feather Kingdom. However, how many of them could be legends in the end?


    Most of them died halfway through their journeys.


    If they were not killed, they would be sheltered in a sect. Thus, even if their cultivation realm was sufficient, theirbat strength would not be able topete with some cultivators with inferior talent, who had morebat experience and stronger lethal techniques.


    Or perhaps, they would be arrogant andcent, and their cultivation realms would stagnate in the end, turning them into average people.


    All in all, only those who could train hard and be famous could be considered true talents and prodigies.


    Wu Ming was a powerful cultivator and was the number one person among the individual cultivators in the Feather Kingdom. He was confident that he could make Jiang Ming acknowledge him as his master and was even more confident that he could teach Jiang Ming well.


    s! He was set to be disappointed!


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness. However, I don¡¯t really need your guidance,¡± Jiang Ming responded in neither a servile nor an overbearing manner.


    Wu Ming was stunned for a moment before his eyes widened. ¡°Kid, you should know that with me teaching you, you can avoid many detours on your cultivation path. Why would you reject me?¡±


    He did not understand.


    One had to know that although the lifespan of immortal cultivators far exceeded that of mortals, it was also limited.


    If he were to reach the end of his life while cultivating, wouldn¡¯t that waste his talent?


    Even geniuses could not avoid detours. Only expert teachers could help them.


    However, he had no idea who was in front of him.


    Jiang Ming was immortal. It did not matter how long he took on the path of cultivation.


    Jiang Ming naturally could not say this out loud. He could only smile indifferently and say, ¡°Mister, I know you have good intentions. However, I already have an inheritance, and I have a faction supporting me. Therefore, it¡¯s not convenient for me to take another master.¡±


    Only then did Wu Ming return to his senses and p himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Look at how silly I am. You¡¯re such a genius, and you have so many mysterious techniques and treasures on you. There must be some big faction behind you. However, I¡¯ve been traveling outside for many years, and I¡¯ve never seen a disciple of arge sect or a blessednd of immortal cultivation who can reach your level. Which ancient sect or blessednd of immortal cultivation are you from?¡±


    ¡°The Flowerfruit Mountain,¡± Ning Caichen said concisely.


    Wu Ming was stunned. He felt that this name was somewhat familiar. However, he could not recall it in a short period of time. Regardless, he had traveled for so many years and had never heard of the Flowerfruit Mountain.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then you should work hard. I hope that one day you can shake the world. At that time, I hope that you can repay my kindness.¡±


    Wu Ming was shameless for once. Otherwise, with his personality, he definitely would not have said such words.


    Jiang Ming nodded and said, ¡°As long as it is within my ability and does not harm my personal interests, I will naturally repay you.¡±


    The help that the other party had given him was indeed what he needed. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for the cultivators of the Zhao and Li families to withstand such powerful heavenly lightning.


    It was all thanks to Wu Ming¡¯s help.


    This was a favor. It might not be big. However, Jiang Ming would remember it.


    After hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, Wu Ming heaved a sigh of relief and said slowly, ¡°Then, I will leave first. Also, I need to warn you that the little girl beside you is not in good condition. If you want to save her, you will have to pay a huge price, and this price may make your many years of cultivation go to waste.¡±


    With that, Wu Ming left.


    Jiang Ming frowned.


    Naturally, he believed the words of this powerful cultivator in the Nascent Soul Realm, which meant that Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s situation was indeed very bad. If he helped Zhu An¡¯an change her fate, it would even affect his cultivation and future.


    ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll take things one step at a time. At least I have to protect An¡¯an.¡±


    This was a promise to Lin Changshan. Cultivators, unless they were really evil, would definitely value every promise they made.


    Jiang Ming quickly headed into the distance. Soon, he had brought Zhu An¡¯an out and left with Wu Hen and Ying Sha.


    Then, many streaks of light descended, causing the eyelids of many to tremble.


    ¡°What happened? Where are Zhao Yuan and Li Yang?¡±


    There were quite a number of people, and the leaders were Zhao Changan and Li Jianwu.


    Seeing the arrival of these two, everyone held their breaths for a moment, appearing extremely anxious.


    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s Ning Caichen! He killed Lord Zhao Yuan and Lord Li Yang!¡±


    A cultivator at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm spoke with a fearful expression because Jiang Ming¡¯s previous performance was too shocking.


    Upon hearing this, Zhao Changan could not help but narrow his eyes slightly. He asked with some doubt, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    After receiving an affirmative answer, Zhao Changan and Li Jianwu could not help but look at each other. They could see the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    What kind of person was Ning Caichen to actually be able to do this?


    It was simply shocking!


    However, they did not have time to think about it, because Ning Caichen and the others had already left for a while. They probably could not catch up even if they wanted to.


    ¡°Contact the Network and pursue Ning Caichen with all your might!¡±


    At this moment, the Network received another important mission, which was to kill Ning Caichen.


    ¡°Interesting! Very interesting! First, there was Zhang Shan, and now, there¡¯s Ning Caichen. When did the Feather Kingdom give birth to such prodigies?¡±


    The master of the Network, Luo Cheng, could not help but narrow his eyes, his fingers tapping on his chair.


    On the other side, many people were also deeply confused. They did not quite understand how things had developed to this point. It was simply puzzling.


    Zhang Shan had suppressed the geniuses of the various forces on the Saint Cultivation Peak and had even killed several prodigies of the forces in session.


    Now, an extremely young cultivator, Ning Caichen, had appeared and killed even more people.


    No one would dare to believe it if this spread!


    ¡°The Flowerfruit Mountain, eh? What kind of sect is this? Why is it unheard of? Could it be some unknown blessednd of immortal cultivation? If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s a little terrifying. An unknown sect like that is not an ordinary sect. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ve offended some ultimate and terrifyingly supreme existences!¡±

 Chapter 435 - 435 The Panicked Huai Mei

    435 The Panicked Huai Mei


    Luo Cheng, the master of the Network, could not help but be silent for a long time at this moment. He kept feeling that there was something extremely strange about this. He quickly sent a message back to the headquarters, the headquarters of the Network outside the Feather Kingdom.


    He received a response in an instant.


    ¡°There is no Flowerfruit Mountain. Of course, it could also be a force that we don¡¯t know about. However, it doesn¡¯t matter. Geniuses of that level are rare in the outside world. However, it¡¯s not like they don¡¯t exist. Because no one dares provoke the Network!¡±


    This time, Luo Cheng finally felt relieved.


    What he wanted was not to know about the existence of the Flowerfruit Mountain. He just wanted to know if he would be abandoned by the Network once the Flowerfruit Mountain was held ountable after killing Zhang Shan and Ning Caichen.


    It was obvious that the current generation of people did not respect geniuses like Zhang Shan and Ning Caichen.


    ¡°After all, geniuses need to be tempered, fought, and nearly killed to grow. Flowers in a greenhouse can¡¯t be great talents. Geniuses who have experienced tempering, battles and other tribtions often die young. If a few die young, I believe that the Flowerfruit Mountain will not be able to hold us ountable!¡±


    Thinking of this, Luo Cheng¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smile as he waved his hand.


    ¡°Send out all the gold-medal assassins now. We must get rid of Zhang Shan and Ning Caichen in the shortest time possible.¡±


    As soon as this order was issued, the Network trembled.


    A gold-medal assassin!


    And a gold-medal assassin from the Network no less!


    In the entire Seven Kills Temple, all the assassins were at the Golden Core Realm, and thework was about the same.


    However, there was a world of difference!


    The Seven Kills Temple was known as the number one assassination force in the Feather Kingdom. The strength of their gold-medal assassins would not exceed the peak of the Golden Core Realm.


    However, the gold-medal assassins of the Network were not like that.


    In order to be a gold-medal assassin of the Network, one had to first reach the intermediate stage of the Golden Core Realm and have a good record. One had to have the ability to assassinate a cultivator stronger than oneself, namely a cultivator in thete stage of the Golden Core Realm.


    As for the top-notch gold-medal assassins of the Network, they would easily be able to take down Nascent Soul Realm cultivators!


    Once such a terrifying lineup set off, Zhang Shan and Ning Caichen would definitely die!


    ¡°Of course, the main target is still Zhang Shan. Ning Caichen is just a secondary target. After all, the people Zhang Shan killed were from the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, the Spirit Silkworm Mountain, Green Feather Cultivation Academy, and the Divine Eye Sect. It¡¯s a world of differencepared to the trash that Ning Caichen killed from the Zhao and Li families.¡±


    This was Luo Cheng¡¯s intention.


    Actually, it was mainly because the Network had taken a blow to their reputationst time. This time, they had to regain their good name no matter what. Therefore, Zhang Shan had to die!


    At the same time, in the Ghost Spirit Sect, Young Master Huai An slowly opened his eyes, his expression turning extremely cold.


    ¡°Is that old thing still obstructing us? Why didn¡¯t our people capture Zhu An¡¯an?¡±


    Huai Mei nodded and prostrated on the ground, not daring to move.


    Huai An, who was sitting at the head of the table, waspletely enraged.


    ¡°Those two elders were useless! As long as I dual cultivate with Zhu An¡¯an, I will definitely have the opportunity to reach the Deity Transformation Realm in the future. At that time, the entire Ghost Spirit Sect will soar and even have the strength to contend with the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven! This is a great opportunity for the Ghost Spirit Sect, but these two insist on stopping the Ghost Spirit Sect from reaching a higher level! Since they¡¯ve made such a choice, then let them die!¡±


    This time, Huai An could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. He wanted nothing more than to kill some people.


    Fortunately, he still had some sense of propriety. After all, those were two elders who could not be killed just like that.


    ¡°Tell the Seven Kills Temple to get ready. Let them kill those two elders, and then we¡¯ll put on a show to avenge them. In short, I want to clear my name and go ashore. The Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s reputation has always been terrible. If we want to be a grotto-heaven, then the Ghost Spirit Sect needs a good reputation, a reputation that is as good as the three grotto-heavens!¡±


    A strange look shed across Huai Mei¡¯s eyes.


    However, she did not dare say anything. She could only nod and turn to leave. However, she did not expect Huai An to stare at her beautiful figure. The corners of his mouth gradually rose.


    ¡°Zhu An¡¯an is a supreme-grade cultivation furnace, and Huai Mei is not bad either. Although she¡¯s from the same n, they¡¯re so far apart. I think I can enjoy her.¡±


    ***


    Huai Mei did not know that she was being watched. She immediately wanted to contact the people from the Seven Kills Temple. However, someone grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Huai Mei¡¯s expression changed. How could someone catch her off guard in her own sect?


    However, when she turned around, she saw a familiar figure.


    It was Zhu An¡¯an.


    When she saw this little girl, her expression changed.


    Of course, she knew that Zhu An¡¯an was with Ning Caichen at the moment. If the former was here, didn¡¯t that mean that Ning Caichen was here as well?


    As expected, when she looked over, she saw a young man dressed like a schr slowly approaching.


    ¡°Ning Caichen!¡±


    At this moment, Huai Mei shouted angrily. She had never thought that Ning Caichen would dare appear here so openly.


    This guy had killed many Ghost Spirit Sect disciples!


    However, Jiang Ming¡¯s face was indifferent at this moment. He did not feel guilty at all, let alone repent.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, die!¡±


    Huai Mei was about to attack but was stopped by a figure.


    ¡°If you want to attack my master, you have to go through me!¡± Ying Shaughed coldly.


    After he took Jiang Ming¡¯s breakthrough pill, his cultivation level improved greatly, and he reached the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm.


    Coupled with the terrifying bloodline of the Dark Water Mystical Snake, hisbat power had soared. Huai Mei could not resist him at all.


    Huai Mei also realized this and could not help but frown slightly as she nced at Ning Caichen.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, why have youe this time?¡±


    She looked vignt and kept retreating.


    Ying Sha watched with a smile. She wanted to run away in front of him, a powerful middle-stage Golden Core Realm demon?


    What a joke!


    Jiang Ming was not in a hurry. He just said, ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t contact the people of the Seven Kills Temple to deal with those two elders. Otherwise, you will face my endless revenge!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, what a joke! Although the Ghost Spirit Sect is not a grotto-heaven, it is still one of the six blessednds. There are several Nascent Soul Realm cultivators guarding it. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are in the Golden Core Realm!¡±


    Huai Mei was panicking.


    Because of Ning Caichen¡¯s silent arrival, no one in the sect sensed anything.

 Chapter 436 - 436 Deal

    436 Deal


    Huai Mei furrowed her brows tightly, and her expression became increasingly gloomy.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, what do you want? You told me not to contact the Seven Kills Temple to deal with those two elders. However, do you think you can go against the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s young master? To tell you the truth, although my young master is from the younger generation, he is already a respected senior here. His cultivation has long reached the early stage of the Golden Core Realm, and there are many cultivators at higher realms underneath him. He even has a few Nascent Soul Realm elders supporting him.¡±


    At this moment, Huai Mei was obviously a little fierce. Jiang Ming naturally saw this and could not help but smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me all this. I said that I came from the Flowerfruit Mountain. Oh right, the Zhang Shan you met before is my senior.¡±


    Huai Mei was startled.


    As expected, this guy and Zhang Shan were old acquaintances.


    They came from the same sect.


    Huai Mei thought of this and could not help but say, ¡°In that case, what do you n to do?¡±


    She looked at him curiously.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You don¡¯t n to continue attacking me?¡±


    Huai Meiughed bitterly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to deal with those two elders either. However, this is the young master¡¯s order after all. I, Huai Mei, cannot disobey. Thus, I will contact the Seven Kills Temple to deal with the two elders. However, I hope you can protect their lives and not let them get hurt.¡±


    Jiang Ming took a deep look at Huai Mei.


    In fact, from the incident at the Saint Cultivation Peak, it was enough to see that although Huai Mei seemed arrogant and despotic, she was actually a good person.


    She seemed to want to capture Zhu An¡¯an and bring her back. However, in fact, she was very worried about Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s fate and future.


    She was a good person.


    Unfortunately, she was too weak and was destined to be unable to protect herself. She could only live under the oppression of power.


    When Jiang Ming thought of this, he immediately said, ¡°Actually, your own situation is not good either. That young master of your n has been keeping an eye on you. I believe you have not realized this.¡±


    Huai Mei was startled.


    She had never expected Jiang Ming to say this. Regardless, she believed him because that young master might not be a lecherous person. However, he was someone who would do anything to climb to a higher realm.


    It was normal for such a person to not let her off, because she could be considered a rather good cultivation furnace.


    Whoosh!


    Huai Mei slowly exhaled and asked seriously, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already said so, you must have a good way to solve this problem. Why don¡¯t you tell me and see if I have a way to escape?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, then how are you going to repay me?¡± Jiang Ming asked with a smile.


    She never thought that Jiang Ming would be so astute. He was not someone who was easily blinded by lust. She had flirted with him for no reason!


    Huai Mei took a few deep breaths. After pondering for a while, she finally patted her head and said, ¡°I know a mystic realm that has many natural treasures. I believe you will be very interested.¡±


    In fact, Jiang Ming was not very interested. However, since it was rted to the mystic realm, he was naturally invested.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Soon, Jiang Ming learned a lot of useful information from Huai Mei, such as the origin of this so-called mystic realm.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this so-called mystic realm was actually established by an existence that was about to step into the Quasi-Saint Realm.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed.


    The Quasi-Saint referred to people who had the qualifications to create a blessednd of immortal cultivation but had not yet done so.


    Such a person was very close to bing a Saint.


    ¡°If this mystic realm really exists, why don¡¯t you go in and explore it?¡±


    Jiang Ming was curious.


    A mystic realm left behind by a Quasi-Saint was something that anyone would be tempted to keep a secret.


    Therefore, why did Huai Mei tell him about it?


    ¡°Could it be that you want to use me to explore this mystic realm for you?¡± Jiang Ming asked with a smile, causing Huai Mei¡¯s expression to change slightly.


    He had guessed correctly.


    That was indeed her n.


    After all, it was very likely that she would return empty-handed if she relied on herself to go to that mystic realm.


    However, if she could get close to this person in front of her, it would be of great benefit to her.


    ¡°After all, Ning Caichen and Zhang Shan are from the same lineage, and his cultivation realm is even stronger. He is a prodigy of the Flowerfruit Mountain,¡± Huai Mei thought to herself. However, she didn¡¯t know that the so-called Flowerfruit Mountain was just a ce that Jiang Ming made up.


    Jiang Ming naturally saw through this woman¡¯s thoughts. However, he was not angry. He said bluntly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made up your mind, I¡¯ll agree to your request. It¡¯s time to set off, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He was very concerned about the ruins left behind by this Quasi-Saint.


    One had to know that Quasi-Saints were extremely powerful! They were miles ahead of the Nascent Soul Realm experts!


    They were also very close to stepping into Sainthood. The relics left behind by such figures were naturally unimaginable.


    There must be another world inside!


    Jiang Ming¡¯s family knew about his history. He was not born in a blessednd of immortal cultivation. Therefore, all kinds of natural treasures and rich resources, especially things like inheritances, were extremely important to him.


    The Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body was his foundation.


    However, he still needed offensive and defensive techniques!


    Jiang Ming had to make a trip to the mystic realm of the remains of a Quasi-Saint!


    Very soon, he left Ying Sha to protect the two elders while he began to set up a n behind the scenes.


    He nned to let the Network¡¯s mission seed, but also make the Network¡¯s mission fail at the same time.


    ¡°You mean to say that by letting the two elders fake their deaths, everyone including the young master would think that the two elders are really dead?¡±


    Huai Mei was stunned. She never expected Jiang Ming to suggest such a n. She thought that Jiang Ming was nning to escape with the two elders.


    ¡°Haha, running away is a good idea. However, it¡¯s not feasible. It¡¯s better to settle this once and for all and let those elders fake their deaths.¡±

 Chapter 437 - 437 Acting

    437 Acting


    The Seven Kills Temple quickly received the news and sent assassins immediately.


    Killing two Ghost Spirit Sect elders was not a troublesome matter, to begin with.


    Moreover, this was an assassination mission given by the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s own people. Therefore, it was even simpler.


    Most importantly, the reward for this assassination mission was too generous, making it impossible for anyone to resist the temptation.


    Elder Li and Elder Wang had already heard of this news.


    ¡°Friend, are you sure you can hide this from the Seven Kills Temple and the young master?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the young master¡¯s side. Just the Seven Kills Temple¡¯s side is enough. They have rich experience and are not something that ordinary forces can contend against. If anything happens to you, I¡¯m afraid that the two of us will die, but you and An¡¯an will be implicated.¡±


    They knew very well that Ning Caichen was the person protecting Zhu An¡¯an.


    Although they were not sure that Zhu An¡¯an was rted to Ning Caichen, who was from the Flowerfruit Mountain and outside of the Feather Kingdom, they were old. They had rich experience and sharp eyes. Naturally, they could see that Ning Caichen really wanted to protect Zhu An¡¯an.


    Therefore, they would rather die than let Ning Caichen get hurt. Otherwise, who would protect Zhu An¡¯an?


    ¡°Haha, elders, you can rest assured that my n has been set up long ago. There will definitely be no mistakes,¡± Jiang Ming said with a smile.


    His scheme was so well-guarded that it was naturally not something that ordinary forces couldpare to.


    In this way, the two elders could fake their deaths and deceive everyone.


    However, Elder Li and Elder Wang were still a little uneasy. It was mainly because although the Seven Kills Temple could notpare to the Network, it was still an old assassin force.


    How could such an old assassination organization be so easily deceived?


    For a moment, everyone could not help but look at each other, not knowing what to say.


    At the same time, Zhu An¡¯an also walked over.


    ¡°Grandpa Li, Grandma Wang, this is a gift. You must ept it.¡±


    As she spoke, Zhu An¡¯an handed over her gifts, which were two sets of medicinal pills.


    Upon seeing these medicinal pills, Elder Wang and Elder Li were stunned on the spot. They looked at Zhu An¡¯an in disbelief.


    ¡°An¡¯an, where did you get this? This is actually a medicinal pill that can extend one¡¯s lifespan. It¡¯s extremely useful to our cultivation base. Its value is extraordinary!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We must not ept such a precious medicinal pill. After all, our aptitude is limited. We will definitely not have the opportunity to continue breaking through in the future. It is better to leave it for others¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Elder Li and Elder Wang could not help but be silent for a long time before revealing a bitter smile.


    ¡°Old Lin is really thoughtful. He didn¡¯t forget us¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, we must remember his friendship in our hearts.¡±


    Elder Li and Elder Wang carefully held them up, as if they were really going to collect them. Jiang Ming could not help butugh.


    He had refined this mainly because Zhu An¡¯an had deep feelings for the two elders. Therefore, she hoped that the two elders could live longer. At the very least, when An¡¯an was older and less concerned about life and death, she would consider other things.


    Right now, the most important thing was to fake their deaths.


    ¡°I have to act well¡­ I have to think about how to act well¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming fell into deep thought. Obviously, he was still not satisfied with the previous n. This also gave Elder Li and Elder Wang a better understanding of Jiang Ming.


    This young man was extremely thoughtful. Otherwise, he would not have said such words. It was clearly a perfect n. However, he still wanted to continue thinking about it.


    Little did they know that Jiang Ming was acting for them because the two elders had been worried about whether this n could bepleted. Jiang Ming¡¯s diligence naturally made it difficult for the two elders to continue questioning him.


    It was also at this moment that a voice transmission entered his ears.


    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The assassin had arrived!


    The assassins sent by the Seven Kills Temple this time were very strong. They had reached the peak of the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm. It was easy for them to deal with two mid-stage Golden Core Realm cultivators who were nearing the end of their lives.


    In the next moment, a powerful force swept out, causing people¡¯s eyelids to twitch slightly.


    ¡°Old farts,e out and face your death!¡± the assassin pretended to shout loudly. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that the two elders¡¯ enemies hade to find him.


    The assassin was undoubtedly harboring such intentions. Although the entire Ghost Spirit Sect knew that the death of the two elders was closely rted to the young master, the truth was the same. Therefore, it was better to put it in a nicer tone.


    In the next moment, a powerful force swept out and shattered the window.


    Elder Li and Elder Wang looked at each other and walked out of the room.


    ¡°Where did this assante from? How dare you disturb us!¡± Elder Li snorted coldly. However, he was acting.


    Elder Wang also looked quite angry and said coldly, ¡°Little thief, you¡¯d better retreat obediently. Otherwise, when the experts of the Ghost Spirit Sect arrive, you will definitely die!¡±


    However, the killer snorted coldly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to kill two mid-stage Golden Core Realm cultivators. However, it¡¯s easy to kill two mid-stage Golden Core Realm cultivators who are nearing the end of their lifespans and have run out of energy.¡±


    The assassin was very smart. He understood that even if this was an internal conflict within the Ghost Spirit Sect, they would send people to help sooner orter. After all, they had to stand firm for the greater good.


    However, in the next moment, a powerful force came crashing down, causing the entire ground to tremble.


    The entire ce was deathly silent.


    Everyone could not help but hold their breaths. They had never expected things to develop to this stage.


    This assassin was too decisive!


    Of course, Elder Wang and Elder Li also pretended to be afraid. All of this was within Jiang Ming¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The two elders looked fierce and immediately charged at the assassin.


    ¡°You actually daree here and cause trouble. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you! Die!¡±


    The assassin raised his hand, and his frightening aura shot out.

 Chapter 438 - 438 The Mystic Realm Will Open

    438 The Mystic Realm Will Open


    ¡°I have to say that although Mr. Li and Mr. Wang are old and frail, and they are nearing the end of their lives, their acting talents are extraordinary,¡± Jiang Ming muttered.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    ¡°Two old farts who are about to reach the end of their lives actually dare to attack me? Ridiculous!¡±


    The assassin snorted coldly and raised the long de in his hand.


    Bang!


    This sh failed to kill the two elders.


    However, the two elders were also heavily injured and spat out mouthfuls of blood. Their expressions instantly became dispirited.


    The assassin attacked again.


    He had no intention of letting these two old farts go. Although he was cursing and looking down on them, his actions were extremely ruthless.


    Jiang Ming stood in the distance and watched. Beside him was Huai Mei.


    ¡°Are you sure your n can seed?¡± Huai Mei asked with a frown.


    Now, this assassin was fighting with all his might. If anything happened, no one could bear the consequences.


    Jiang Ming smiled and said, ¡°Although I didn¡¯t expect that this assassin would really do his best to kill the two elders, I had already expected this situation. Thus, I put some armor on the two elders.¡±


    ¡°Can armor protect them from him? Are you kidding me?¡±


    However, the assassin stopped at this moment.


    The two elders had died.


    The assassin checked the situation and left in a hurry after confirming that the two elders were dead. He originally wanted to burn the corpses. However, after thinking about it carefully, he decided to leave it for the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s people to check and confirm that he hadpleted the mission. He did not want them to find an excuse to say that he had failed and scam him out of his money.


    As a result, the two elders were quickly forgotten here.


    ¡°Now¡¯s the time!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes glinted as he took away the two elders¡¯ corpses without a word, leaving behind ashes on the ground. When the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s experts came to check, there were only ashes left.


    ¡°Haha, these two old farts are really unlucky. After living for so long, they ended up like this. I have to say that it¡¯s a kind of tragedy.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to care. They have been going against the young master all this while. This is destined to be their tragic ending¡­ Speaking of which, do we still need to pay the Seven Kills Temple? If they are burnt to ashes, we can go back on our word, right?¡±


    This was unfeasible.


    One had to know that the Seven Kills Temple was backed by the Mo family, who ruled the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. Even the current young master of the Ghost Spirit Sect did not dare go against them. Naturally, they would not renege on their debts.


    ¡°Pay thepensation and then announce this matter to the public. Tell them that the two of them had gone mad and died.¡±


    The young master came to investigate and then said these words, causing Huai Mei¡¯s eyes to widen.


    Things had already developed to this stage, and she could only feel the cold-bloodedness of this young master. It was not a level that ordinary people could reach.


    However, she also understood something, which was that after the current situation developed, perhaps she should leave the Ghost Spirit Sect as soon as possible.


    After that, Huai Mei¡¯s application to go out to gain experience was naturally approved. After all, Huai Mei¡¯s real reason was to go out to look for Zhu An¡¯an, which was exactly what the young master wanted.


    Then, Jiang Ming and Huai Mei met at an inn.


    ¡°You¡¯re already leaving the Ghost Spirit Sect, so why are you still looking for me?¡±


    Jiang Ming was puzzled. What was this woman thinking?


    Huai Mei did not answer the question immediately. Instead, she asked, ¡°How are the two elders now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the two elders are living very well in the mortal world now. Moreover, I¡¯ve already sent them to the Jiang Kingdom. With their current cultivation and energy, they are enough to establish a strong force,¡± Jiang Ming said calmly.


    Originally, the two elders only had less than ten years left to live.


    However, after taking the pills given by Jiang Ming, one could extend their lifespan and live for another thirty years.


    One had to know that the two elders were not mortals.


    It was easy for a pill to extend a mortal¡¯s lifespan by ten or twenty years. However, it was much more difficult to extend the lifespan of a Golden Core Realm cultivator.


    However, to Jiang Ming, it was not a big deal. He had an immortal constitution, and any drop of his blood could prolong one¡¯s life.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Huai Mei nodded first, then took a deep breath and looked at Jiang Ming seriously. ¡°Weren¡¯t you nning to go to that mystic realm before? We can set off now.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but be stunned.


    ¡°What did you say? Didn¡¯t you say that the mystic realm only opens once every thirty years? Thest time it opened was less than ten years ago.¡±


    He had nned to wait for another twenty years or so before going. However, he was also weary of going without reaching the Nascent Soul Realm first.


    As for the reward, he naturally did not care too much.


    However¡­


    ¡°Someone forcefully opened that mystic realm. You should have seen this person before. It¡¯s the one from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but frown when Huai Mei said that.


    Was it Holy Son Gu Chi?


    Jiang Ming gasped and said, ¡°The people around him are at most in the Golden Core realm. How can they forcefully open the mystic realm?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but he¡¯s the Holy Son of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, and the number one Holy Son. How can thebat strength of his people only be at the Golden Core Realm? There will definitely be a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator protecting him.¡±


    This time, Huai Mei could not help but look at Jiang Ming strangely. They were both from blessednds of immortal cultivation. However, why was there such a huge difference in rankings between the two of them?


    Jiang Ming did not care about this. He was more concerned about the true intentions of Holy Son Gu Chi.


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible for this fellow to open the mystic realm for no reason. There must be a huge problem¡­ Interesting. I want to see what Holy Son Gu Chi is up to!¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Ming brought Huai Mei to his current residence. Then, he continued to meditate. He nned to further stabilize his cultivation in a short period of time.


    ¡°We will depart in ten days!¡±


    Right now, Holy Son Gu Chi was forcefully opening the hidden area of the secret realm.


    ording to legend, the person who created this mystic realm was a supreme expert of the Elemental Spirit Immortal Sect. After his death, the once influential Elemental Spirit Immortal Sect was destroyed.


    This was an unimaginable event!

 Chapter 439 - 439 Mystic Technique

    439 Mystic Technique


    Within ten days, Huai Mei had gone to Zhu An¡¯an many times to ask about many things.


    In fact, she really wanted to take An¡¯an away. After all, Huai Mei was not at ease with this so-called Ning Caichen¡¯s character. She was afraid that he was the same as the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s young master.


    However, Zhu An¡¯an kept shaking her head and kept convincing Huai Mei not to be so paranoid. She was fully convinced Ning Caichen was a good person.


    ¡°An¡¯an, why do you trust these stinky men, but not me?¡±


    Huai Mei had a bitter smile on her face. She could naturally sense that the little girl in front of her had an inexplicably high level of trust in Zhang Shan and Ning Caichen.


    This was something she could not imagine.


    She had known many men and had experienced the incident with the young master. She could not believe these men no matter what.


    This was because these men thought based on their lower bodies. Most importantly, Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s physique was too special. Huai Mei had always felt that Ning Caichen and Zhang Shan might have ulterior motives for Zhu An¡¯an.


    However, Zhu An¡¯an shook her head.


    ¡°Meimei, you must trust my intuition. Think about it, when has my intuition ever gone wrong all these years?¡±


    Huai Mei was startled and then fell into deep thought.


    Indeed, Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s intuition was very terrifying. There was basically no possibility of her judgment being wrong.


    At the thought of this, she could not help but take a few deep breaths and say, ¡°Then do you really think that the two of them came from the Flowerfruit Mountain?¡±


    Huai Mei was very concerned about this.


    Zhu Anan smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Meimei I know that you have strong intuition. However, you¡¯re not a god. How can you know everything? Anyway, judging from the capabilities of Mr. Zhang Shan and Mr. Ning Caichen, their inheritance and methods are extraordinary. Other than a blessednd of immortal cultivation, who else can nurture such a prodigy?¡±


    Huai Mei was startled. After thinking carefully, it did make sense.


    Looking at the world, it was simply too difficult for individual cultivators to be so monstrously talented. After all, most of the talented cultivators had entered variousrge sects.


    ¡°It seems that my imagination is still too shallow. The geniuses and prodigies born from those blessednds of immortal cultivation and ancient sects are definitely not something that the cultivation sects in the Feather Kingdom can imagine.¡±


    Huai Mei took a deep look in Jiang Ming¡¯s direction and could not help but fall silent.


    However, she did not notice the cunning look in Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s eyes.


    Zhu An¡¯an did not care why Jiang Ming did this or what his true identity was. She only knew that he really wanted to protect her, that was all.


    However¡­


    ¡°Mister is still advancing and breaking through. His goal is to go to the mystic realm to find out what¡¯s going on. Is it to defy the heavens and change my fate?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an could not help but clench her fists tightly.


    She knew very well that defying the heavens and changing her fate was undoubtedly a very dangerous thing.


    ¡°I absolutely cannot allow anything bad to happen to Mister. Therefore, I need to constantly be stronger¡ª strong enough to protect and help Mister!¡±


    At this moment, Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s heart was firm.


    No one knew that in the near future, a peerless empress would appear in the world.


    And this peerless empress, who would cause the Feather Kingdom and even the cultivation world outside the borders to tremble in fear, was currently swearing silently beside an individual cultivator who had yet to be truly famous.


    Jiang Ming knew nothing about this. At this moment, he had alreadypleted the preliminary work of consolidating the cultivation bases of his two paths.


    ¡°It seems that my cultivation can continue to soar.¡±


    Jiang Ming clearly felt that since the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body had reached the second level, both his cultivation paths had been greatly improved.


    If he continued to cultivate for a long time, his strength might continue to break through and directly reach the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm and the middle stage of the Innate Martial Realm.


    ¡°Unfortunately, haste makes waste. I have to umte a sufficiently deep foundation and wait for the opportunity!¡± Jiang Ming thought for a moment and then began the next step.


    ¡°I have to start researching spells!¡±


    To be precise, it was a mystic technique!


    Spells were basically techniques used by those in the Foundation Establishment Realm and below.


    Higher-level spells were called mystic techniques.


    ¡°Mystic techniques are a higher level of technique than spells, second only to divine techniques. Right now, I need to further deduce these spells and reach the level of mystic techniques!¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming began to close his eyes and meditate.


    In an instant, he slowly reached a realm that ordinary people could not imagine in their lifetime.


    This was the Mystical Spell Realm!


    Many people could not reach this realm in their entire lives. What they cultivated was only the mystic techniques passed down by higher-level cultivators. Most of those who could reach this level were basically Nascent Soul Realm or Deity Transformation Realm cultivators. They had alreadye into contact with some divine techniques. Therefore, they could deduce various mystic techniques.


    However, Jiang Ming, who had nevere into contact with divine techniques, was able to step into this mysterious realm at the early stage of the Golden Core Realm. This was enough to show how powerful he was.


    Jiang Ming could not help but secretly praise his talent and monstrousprehension.


    The foundation of the first mystic technique deduction was a fire-type spell, the Fireball Technique.


    Jiang Ming had been using the Fireball Technique for a long time, and he had umted a lot of experience in it.


    ¡°However, just this spell is far from enough. This is the most basic spell. I need to deduce a higher-level spell first.¡±


    Jiang Ming fell into deep thought for a long time. He nned to deduce the Fireball Technique to the second level.


    The reason why he did not directly use some higher-level spells as the foundation was because the concept and umtion of Jiang Ming¡¯s understanding of these spells were far from enough.


    Now, he had to do his best and use the basic spells as the foundation. From there, he would continue toprehend them, allowing hisprehension of the concepts to reach an unimaginable level. Only then would his foundation be enough to deduce powerful mystic techniques!

 Chapter 440 - 440 Raging Flames Mystic Technique

    440 Raging mes Mystic Technique


    Jiang Ming had always been a man of his word.


    After deciding on the first spell toprehend, he devoted himself to the process ofprehending the Fireball Technique.


    Three days passed.


    ¡°What is Ning Caichen doing? Why are there explosionsing from the other side?¡±


    At this moment, Huai Mei could not help but be stunned because there had been amotion in the direction where Jiang Ming was. All kinds of explosions kept ringing in her ears.


    At this moment, Wu Hen walked over and said indifferently, ¡°Master isprehending the true essence of spells and deducing even more powerful mystic techniques.¡±


    ¡°What?! Are you joking with me? A mere early-stage Golden Core Realm cultivator wants to deduce a mystic technique? How can he do that?¡±


    Huai Mei had a look of disbelief, thinking that Wu Hen was joking.


    Wu Hen just smiled and said, ¡°You won¡¯t get it. You don¡¯t even understand how monstrous my master¡¯s aptitude is, yet you dare make such a im. That¡¯s right. How could ordinary people like you know about my master¡¯s heaven-defying methods?¡±


    Huai Mei was speechless.


    First, it was Zhu An¡¯an, and now it was Wu Hen. They were all blindly praising Ning Caichen!


    They were probably brainwashed by Ning Caichen¡­


    ¡°My God, what is this aura? It is different from a spell. However, it isn¡¯t as solid as a true mystic technique. This is¡­ It is a special realm between spells and mystic techniques!¡±


    Huai Mei¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    What was going on?


    At this moment, everyone could not help but be speechless. They did not understand what had happened at all.


    It was also at this moment that Huai Mei suddenly realized that her understanding of Ning Caichen was still too shallow. This guy might really be a true prodigy with monstrous capabilities.


    Jiang Ming knew nothing about this. He did not care. In his opinion, the most important thing was strength.


    Techniques were also a part of strength!


    ¡°The second stage of the Fireball Technique is the Great Fireball Technique, and the third stage is the Great zing me Technique. Now that it is gradually advancing toward a higher level, the true essence of the path of fire is bing more and more intense¡­ If I seed, I will deduce the true Fire Element Mystic Technique!¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Immediately, he shouted, ¡°Condense! Refine! Transform! Deal!¡±


    ¡°Raging mes Mystic Technique!¡±


    This was Jiang Ming¡¯s personal name for the mystic technique he had deduced!


    Powerful techniques that possessed the true essence of the fire element were unleashed at this moment.


    Everyone present could not help but be dumbfounded. They faintly realized that Ning Caichen had really seeded!


    ¡°This fellow actually deduced a mystic technique on his own. Moreover, it¡¯s a mystic technique with its own attributes. Isn¡¯t this too much?¡±


    Many people muttered to themselves, as if they felt great fear.


    With such a monstrous figure above their heads, it was truly suffocating!


    However, this was nothing at all because Jiang Ming still nned to further advance and evolve the Raging mes Mystic Technique to reach a higher level.


    Only then could it be consideredpletely stable.


    Otherwise, if he were unable to stabilize the mystic technique, it would be extremely difficult to use it during battle.


    ¡°The Raging mes Mystic Technique is a fire-type mystic technique. It is constructed with the true essence of fire as the foundation. However, it only uses the true essence of fire as the basic power. It iscking in other aspects because it is only mortal fire.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s brain was working like crazy. He was wondering if it was time to find some spiritual fire of heaven and earth to improve the Raging mes Mystic Technique.


    Thinking of this, he immediately went out to find Huai Mei.


    ¡°Is there any spiritual fire of heaven and earth in the mystic realm you want to take me to?¡±


    Jiang Ming was concise and went straight to the point.


    Huai Mei was also a little confused by the question. After a long time, she slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The mystic realm I want to take you to is called the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord. However, I do know that the person who was once called the me Demon Heavenly Lord was handling some powerful devil fire and evil fire¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes could not help but light up.


    Huai Mei immediately said, Ning Caichen, calm down. Although the devil fire is not bad, it¡¯s too dangerous. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to tame it. Most importantly, the devil fire is the natal power of the me Demon Heavenly Lord. It¡¯s definitely very difficult to obtain it. You are simply seeking death if you go now. Why don¡¯t you think of another way to find some spiritual mes here¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, her words were interrupted.


    ¡°I remember you said before that there are restrictions in the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord. Only those below the Nascent Soul Realm are qualified to enter, right?¡±


    Huai Mei took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    She finally understood that no matter what she said to Ning Caichen, it would be useless. Once this guy had made up his mind, nothing could stop him.


    Jiang Ming pped his hands and said happily, ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±


    Actually, he also felt that it was strange.


    The difference between the Nascent Soul Realm and the Golden Core Realm was vast. Inparison, the difference between the Deity Transformation Realm and the Nascent Soul Realm was much smaller.


    In Jiang Ming¡¯s opinion, it would not be a big deal if the restriction was set to allow only those below the Deity Transformation Realm.


    No matter how he looked at it, it seemed odd to only allow cultivators below the Nascent Soul Realm to enter such a frightening area.


    Jiang Ming shook his head and did not dwell on this matter.


    He slowly turned around and his gaze fell on a group of people not far away.


    ¡°Who are those people?¡±


    He had long noticed the arrival and existence of those people. He did not ask before because he had more important things to do.


    However, now, it was obvious that these people were not good people.


    ¡°Do you still need to ask who they are? Don¡¯t you know what you did previously?¡±


    Huai Mei was speechless.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming finally understood that these people were from the Zhao and Li families. They were here to cause trouble for him.


    The Zhao and Li families obviously did not notice the presence of Jiang Ming and the others, because Jiang Ming had set up many methods to directly block everyone¡¯s aura.


    The reason why they stopped here was because they had sensed the mysterious aura fluctuations in this area. They thought it was some kind of treasure. However, after searching for so many days, they found nothing.


    ¡°Damn it, we¡¯ve been here for so many days. If the higher-ups find out, won¡¯t they scold us? We came out to look for Ning Caichen. However, we haven¡¯t been able to find him. This is a joke!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to give up on the treasure hunt. Otherwise, we will definitely be severely punished when we return to the family!¡±

 Chapter 441 - 441 The Arrogant Jiang Ming

    441 The Arrogant Jiang Ming


    Many cultivators decided to give up on the treasure hunt and continue searching for Ning Caichen.


    After all, if they could find and capture Ning Caichen, they would also receive a valuable reward.


    However, there were also people who maintained the opposite opinion.


    ¡°I think we should continue to search for treasures. After all, we have to share the rewards with the leaders if we find Ning Caichen. It¡¯s better to continue searching for treasures.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If I can find some treasure, my strength will definitely rise to a higher level. When I go back to the Jiang Kingdom and the Ning Kingdom, I will have a ce there. Why do I have to suffer being a grunt for the family for the rest of my life?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go! If you want to leave, just leave. Don¡¯t dy our treasure hunt!¡±


    For a moment, this team of over a hundred Foundation Establishment and Golden Core Realm cultivators had already started quarreling, causing many people to have an unimaginable sense of deja vu.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t found me yet, or rather, they haven¡¯t found the treasure yet, and they¡¯re already starting to have internal strife?¡±


    The corners of Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth curled up. The Zhao and Li families were just average. Thus, the so-called elites they cultivated were average as well.


    ¡°Are you nning to teach them a lesson?¡± Huai Mei asked, causing Jiang Ming tough.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Why should I attack them? Killing them will only lower my status.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not be bothered to talk too much with these people. He directly asked Huai Mei to lead the way. He nned to go directly to the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord to see what was going on.


    At the same time.


    ¡°Holy Son, this cave abode has already been opened. What do you think we should do now?¡±


    Someone asked. It was a Golden Core Realm cultivator from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. He was also a prodigy. However, unfortunately, he was still far from the level of a Holy Son.


    The other was a cultivator who had reached the halfway stage to the Nascent Soul Realm. Even Holy Son Gu Chi was very polite to him because he was a follower of Holy Lord Gu Hua, the current Holy Lord.


    ¡°Uncle Rao, do you think we should go in now, or wait for the people from the other factions toe and let them scout the way first?¡±


    Holy Son Gu Chi asked. However, his gaze at the entrance of the mystic realm was filled with greed.


    He hade for the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord. Otherwise, if it was just a fight for the Saint Cultivation tform, a few other Holy Sons would be enough. Why would he need toe personally?


    One had to know that this was the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord!


    If this veteran went one step higher, they would be a Quasi-Saint!


    In the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, the me Demon Heavenly Lord was at the level of an ancestor. Even the current Holy Lord had not reached this level. Thus, Holy Son Gu Chi was naturally tempted.


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s expression remained unchanged.


    ¡°We definitely have to go in. However, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside. After all, the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord must be extraordinary. Why don¡¯t we wait for the people from other forces to arrive before we go in?¡±


    ¡°However, with our sect members around, the other factions won¡¯te here, right? Moreover, even if they dared toe, they would not show their faces directly. After all, they¡¯re not stupid.¡±


    Holy Son Gu Chi was worried about this. He was afraid that no one would scout the way for them.


    However, Rao Wuqing smiled nonchntly and casually grabbed a few early-stage Golden Core Realm cultivators and hundreds of Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators.


    ¡°Shall we make them scout the way?¡±


    The people who were captured were stunned. They had been hiding in the dark to observe the situation. However, they did not expect to be directly captured and used as cannon fodder to scout the way!


    ¡°Everyone, I am an elder of the Five Mountain Sect and have a rtionship with the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. I hope that everyone can spare my life!¡± a mid-stage Golden Core Realm expert announced.


    He did not dare disobey because the people in front of him were all from ancient cultivation sects.


    This was especially true for the person in front of him. He was half a step into the Nascent Soul Realm. His strength was especially terrifying and powerful. It was not something that ordinary people could imagine.


    However, Rao Wuqing shouted coldly. In the next moment, this elder from the Five Mountain Sect was killed ruthlessly. Countless people were shocked.


    This person was really cruel!


    A mid-stage Golden Core Realm expert was really killed just like that!


    Most importantly, this person was not an ordinary person. He came from the Five Mountain Sect!


    Although the Five Mountain Sect was not a grotto-heaven, it was still a great faction that was second only to the grotto-heavens and was on the same level as the Divine Eye Sect. The elders in it naturally had extraordinary statuses and were especially prominent.


    However, now, he was actually killed just like that. That half-step Nascent Soul Realm expert from the blessednd of immortal cultivation did not even blink.


    ¡°Does anyone else have any objections?¡± Rao Wuqing looked over coldly, and the group immediately shrunk their necks and did not dare make a sound, afraid that they would be the next to die.


    They did not dare continue resisting and immediately followed his instructions to enter the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord.


    ¡°I see. He uses very cruel means.¡±


    Jiang Ming was also watching from afar and was quite shocked.


    This half-step Nascent Soul Realm cultivator was definitely not an ordinary person!


    ¡°Of course. He is Rao Wuqing, also known as Demon King Rao. He has killed countless people. Most importantly, if he hadn¡¯t fought Holy Lord Gu Hua in the past, which caused him to be injured, he would have long entered the Nascent Soul Realm and had a chance to break through to the Deity Transformation Realm! It can be said that among the Holy Sons of Holy Lord Gu Hua¡¯s generation, although Rao Wuqing was not a Holy Son and was only a general under Holy Lord Gu Hua, in terms of talent andbat strength, he was still at the level of a Holy Son!¡± Huai Mei spoke slowly and nced at Jiang Ming to see his reaction.


    However, to Huai Mei¡¯s surprise, Jiang Ming did not have any reaction at all. Instead, he was smiling.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s interesting. It seems that the Holy Son who has grown up is indeed extraordinary. He is worlds apart from those who are still immature.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s words left Huai Mei speechless.


    She naturally knew who the Holy Son that Jiang Ming was talking about was¡ª Holy Son Gu Chi!


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Jiang Ming actually dares look down on the Holy Son Gu Chi. Even if thetter¡¯sbat strength and aptitude are inferior to his, he should not be so underestimated, right? After all, Holy Son Gu Chi¡¯s identity and status are obvious. He is not someone an ordinary prodigy can disobey¡­ Unless Jiang Ming had a great background!¡±


    Huai Mei thought to herself. However, she was soon choked by Jiang Ming¡¯s words.


    ¡°When I establish the Flowerfruit Mountain in the future, I will definitely recruit some peerless geniuses. However, I definitely do not want these pieces of trash who cannot even reach the Nascent Soul Realm. What injury? He¡¯s simply finding an excuse for his weakness. He is destined to be a weakling!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked disdainful. Then, he stood up and patted the dust off his body.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s our turn to enter the mystic realm and find the devil fire!¡±

 Chapter 442 - 442 Strange Way of Thinking

    442 Strange Way of Thinking


    Jiang Ming came here this time to find a suitable me for himself in the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord; a powerful and terrifying devil fire.


    However, it was clear that the number and quality of the experts that came this time far surpassed the batch he had met in the ck Rock Ruins.


    ¡°There¡¯s even Rao Wuqing, a powerful cultivator in the half-step Nascent Soul Realm. Ning Caichen, I suggest that we wait for a while more. We shouldn¡¯t try to get the devil fire. That will put us in a desperate situation!¡± Huai Mei said.


    There was nothing they could do. There were too many enemies. Even if Ning Caichen was talented, facing so many enemies, especially Rao Wuqing, who had the talent of a Holy Son from the previous generation, would simply be courting death.


    However, Jiang Ming smiled disapprovingly and said, ¡°If we stop here, how can we seize greater opportunities? How can I be stronger? Don¡¯t forget that we cultivators should go against the grain. We should fight against all our enemies and not fear death!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s hot-blooded attitude stunned Huai Mei.


    Behind him, Wu Hen¡¯s expression did not change. Ying Sha could not help but smile.


    ¡°This guy really has no dignity. Doesn¡¯t he know what kind of person he is? How dare he say such words?¡± He thought to himself. However, he did not dare to say those things out loud because Ying Sha knew very well that he was definitely not Jiang Ming¡¯s match. If he provoked Jiang Ming, he would probably be beaten to the ground.


    Jiang Ming did not know what Ying Sha was thinking. Even if he knew, he would not care because he was just fooling Huai Mei.


    ¡°See those people? Don¡¯t they look familiar?¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly nced in a direction. Huai Mei looked over and was instantly stunned.


    There were people from the Ghost Spirit Sect!


    And the one leading them was actually the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s young master!


    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising for them toe. However, why is Elder Zhai here too?¡± Huai Mei frowned. She knew very well who that person was.


    Elder Zhai was a genuinely great cultivator of the half-step Nascent Soul Realm. His strength was not something that ordinary people couldpare to.


    At the thought of this, Huai Mei¡¯s body could not help but tremble, bing increasingly stiff. The fear toward the young master and Elder Zhai was carved into her bones and could not be easily changed.


    ¡°Are you afraid of these people?¡± Jiang Ming smiled indifferently and said, ¡°If you were to encounter an even more powerful existence, such as the sect master of your Ghost Spirit Sect, wouldn¡¯t you be so afraid that your soul would dissipate?¡±


    Huai Mei did not say anything. She knew where her fear came from.


    It was all because of everything she had seen in the Ghost Spirit Sect over the years, as well as the intimidation that the young master had brought to her, that made Huai Mei unable to help but feel extreme fear.


    ¡°Fortunately, our disguises were sessful, and we shouldn¡¯t be recognized. Otherwise, I, the traitor, would definitely be tortured to death!¡± Huai Mei secretly rejoiced in her heart. However, in the next moment, she was dumbfounded because Jiang Ming strode forward and actually greeted the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s young master.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am Yan Chixia.¡±


    He was using this identity again. After all, Zhang Shan and Ning Caichen¡¯s identities were famous outside, and they had attracted many bounties on their heads. If he were to use Zhang Shan and Ning Caichen¡¯s identities so openly, he would not even be able to enter this mystic realm.


    Upon hearing this, the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s young master was slightly startled. He asked, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±


    He looked down on all the individual cultivators present.


    However, he did not dare underestimate the young man in front of him.


    This was because although Yan Chixia was young, he was at the Golden Core Realm. Even the current grotto-heavens could not nurture such a prodigy.


    It was very likely that he came from a blessednd of immortal cultivation.


    ¡°Ie from the Swallow Mountain Sect, and on this trip, I happened to encounter the opening of the mystic realm here. Unfortunately, our group is too weak, and I hope to make some friends to explore the ce with us. Of course, I¡¯m willing to pay a price in exchange for yourpanionship.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s forthright appearance stunned the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s young master, Huai An. Then, the corners of his mouth curled up.


    Where did this stupid foole from?


    Once one entered the mystic realm, it did not matter where one came from. Huai An was going to strip the ce bare anyway.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Swallow Mountain Sect. It¡¯s said that they are famous for being chivalrous and righteous, and they value justice and truth. The disciples of such a faction are all hotheads¡­ Perhaps the heavens had given me an opportunity today to make good use of such a hoodlum.¡± Huai An thought to himself as the smile on his face grew wider.


    ¡°Yan Chixia! I would be happy to ept your request. Moreover, being able to make friends with the elites of the Swallow Mountain Sect and travel together with you is my greatest honor!¡±


    Huai An looked exceptionally polite.


    Jiang Mingughed out loud and did not care about anything else. He turned around and went in.


    Huai Mei stared at him.


    What was this guy trying to do?


    Also, did this guye up with another fake sect?


    Immediately, Huai Mei realized something. Perhaps neither Yan Chixia nor Ning Caichen was his true identity.


    ¡°Who is this guy? He actually dared to take the initiative to find Huai An to travel with him. He¡¯s simply courting death!¡±


    At this moment, Huai Mei was extremely worried. She did not care about Jiang Ming.


    However, what would happen if Zhu An¡¯an was implicated?


    ¡°Master naturally had a n. Moreover, just watch carefully, the one who will be in trouble will definitely be this young master of the Ghost Spirit Sect,¡± Wu Hen said slowly.


    Ying Sha nodded. Although he often ridiculed Jiang Ming, he also understood that this person was very crafty and ruthless.


    Zhang Shan, Ning Caichen, Yan Chixia.


    This guy yed every role very well.


    How could such a person be an ordinary person?


    It was even more impossible for ordinary people to toy with him!


    Ying Sha looked at Huai An¡¯s back and could not help but shake his head. This silly boy would definitely be toyed with like a mouse¡­ What a pity. Such an extraordinary genius would eventually be Jiang Ming¡¯s ything!


    At the same time, Huai An did not notice the reactions of the others. He narrowed his eyes slightly, and a cold glint shed across them.


    He was thinking about how to make use of Yan Chixia!

 Chapter 443 - 443 Huai Mei’s Thoughts

    443 Huai Mei¡¯s Thoughts


    ¡°Once we finish exploring the mystic realm, we¡¯ll choose a ce to attack and snatch all the treasures this kid finds,¡± Huai An said.


    ¡°Young Master, aren¡¯t you afraid of offending the Swallow Mountain Sect because of this?¡± Elder Zhai frowned.


    The Swallow Mountain Sect was a cultivation sect that was known to dominate the major kingdoms in the world of immortal cultivation. Although it was not a blessednd of immortal cultivation, it was still on the same level as the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, or even stronger.


    If he were to make a move against Yan Chixia, it was very likely that he would draw the wrath of the Swallow Mountain Sect!


    Huai An smiled slightly and said disapprovingly, ¡°If it were any other sect, I would be somewhat fearful. However, the Swallow Mountain Sect is different. These stubborn fellows are very particr about what they do. If their disciples are killed, so be it. After all, how can a person not encounter trouble when he travels the world of immortal cultivation? Even if we kill him and rm the Swallow Mountain Sect, they won¡¯te looking for trouble with us.¡±


    Hearing this, Elder Zhai nodded subconsciously.


    The Swallow Mountain Sect had always been unruly. However, they were also extremely rigid. They would never avenge their disciples, because in their eyes, dying in the world of immortal cultivation was the best way for a hero to die.


    Many factions praised the thinking of the Swallow Mountain Sect on the surface. However, in reality, they viewed the Swallow Mountain branch with disdain and contempt.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pay attention to it. When the timees, I¡¯ll directly kill this young man. There won¡¯t be any issues.¡± Elder Zhai spoke slowly as if Yan Chixia were already a dead man.


    What they did not know was that Jiang Ming had already seen through their thoughts.


    ¡°After all, the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s young master is a narrow-minded person. Moreover, he¡¯s not as smart as he thinks he is. Furthermore, with my identity connected to the Swallow Mountain Sect, they won¡¯t hold back¡­ As long as they make a move, I¡¯m confident that I can kill them!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but smile. His n had already been formed. Now it was time to see when these guys would attack.


    However,pared to those people from the Ghost Spirit Sect, Jiang Ming was more concerned about those from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land.


    ¡°They came in not long before us. Why is their progress so fast that they have already disappeared?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked ahead. There was no trace of the people from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land.


    What was going on?


    He kept looking around, and a cold light gradually appeared in his eyes.


    Then, his body suddenly jerked, and he charged forward.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of explosions erupted in front of everyone, followed by a series of sharp explosions. Countless living beings felt the pressure.


    ¡°Damn it, what are the people in front doing? This is the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord, a legacy relic left behind by a powerhouse. There are countless dangers within. Thus, it¡¯s only right to be extremely careful!¡± someone could not help butin. However, in the next moment, he turned into ashes, dying instantly.


    There was probably great danger!


    As they expected, soon, cultivators rushed over.


    ¡°Run! Run!¡± one of the cultivators roared, his face filled with fear and panic as if he had seen something terrifying.


    The others revealed doubtful expressions. However, soon, their eyes widened in disbelief.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. They had never expected a ming monster toe straight at them.


    Jiang Ming and the others had already found a ce to hide.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, did you already know about the existence of this ming monster and its attack route and methods? Otherwise, why would you find a ce to hide in advance?¡±


    Huai Mei stared at Jiang Ming. Thetter frowned and said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m not Ning Caichen now. I¡¯m Yan Chixia. You¡¯d better not forget that.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not want to reveal his identity for no reason.


    Although it would be revealed sooner orter, now was not the time.


    Hearing this, Huai Mei raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Alright, Yan Chixia. I just want to ask you one thing. Did you already know about theyout and situation here?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Huai Mei, you¡¯d better not forget that you were the one who told me about the existence of this mystic realm. How could I know about it in advance? However, it¡¯s normal for a mystic realm like this to be filled with danger. I¡¯ve already discovered that we¡¯re not in the same ne of existence. The Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land disappeared because they were on another route, in another ne of existence.¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned.


    As expected of a veteran who was almost at the level of a Quasi-Saint. His means were indeed not something that ordinary people couldpare to.


    One had to know that after reaching the realm before bing a Quasi-Saint, the Insightful Emptiness Realm, one could amodate the void and open up a small world within their body.


    Jiang Ming did not guess incorrectly. The Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord was very likely a manifestation of the inner world of the me Demon Heavenly Lord.


    ¡°To be able to evolve the path of space to such a level means that he¡¯s indeed a ruthless person who¡¯s only a little bit away from bing a Saint! However, the people of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land should not be having a good time either, because the strength of this monster was determined by the overall strength of the intruders. In short, the monster will be stronger than ny-nine percent of the cultivators. Unless you¡¯re stronger than that, you will die. This means that the vast majority of the cultivators must be eliminated in each passage, and then enough elite cultivators must be selected to enter the deeper parts.¡±


    In short, this was a kind of screening process.


    It was the survival of the fittest!


    After Jiang Ming understood this, he could not help but take a deep breath.


    He vaguely understood this point. Thus, he naturally would not choose to attack.


    However, Huai Mei was reluctant.


    ¡°So many people are going to die here. Are you sure you want to just let them die?¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to go up and save them?¡± Jiang Ming asked. ¡°Huai Mei, don¡¯t forget that you were born in the Ghost Spirit Sect. Haven¡¯t you killed many people? Or do you want me to die and take An¡¯an away?¡±


    Huai Mei was speechless.


    She indeed had this n. For some reason, Huai Mei still did not want Zhu An¡¯an to follow Jiang Ming because Jiang Ming was too mysterious and unpredictable. He was not someone she could figure out.


    However, she did not expect Jiang Ming to be powerful enough to see through everything with one nce.


    However, as a female cultivator, Huai Mei would naturally refuse to admit it.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for so many people to die. After all, we¡¯re all cultivators. Therefore, we should help each other!¡±


    Jiang Ming sneered and looked at the ming monster in front of him.


    He was waiting for an opportunity to kill the other party.


    The power of fire on this ming monster was extraordinary!

 Chapter 444 - 444 Not Far From Death

    444 Not Far From Death


    The ming monster was extremely arrogant. mes raged out, turning the surroundings into a crematorium.


    Countless cultivators were burnt by the mes and could not help but wail.


    Screams of pain erupted continuously at this moment.


    Huai Mei was immediately given a big fright, and her expression was extremely ugly.


    ¡°How are we going to go deeper? Just this ming monster alone is blocking our way forward!¡±


    Huai Mei¡¯s face was filled with despair.


    Jiang Ming nced at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m going in to seize the devil fire. I¡¯m also going to take down this ming monster in front of me. As for you, it¡¯s up to you whether you want to leave or stay.¡±


    Huai Mei immediately frowned.


    Ning Caichen was not chivalrous at all!


    However, that was normal.


    It was the survival of the fittest!


    Bang!


    Jiang Ming took a step forward and sent a cultivator flying. Then, he kicked a few people away. These people wanted to curse. However, they were burned to ashes by the mes the next moment.


    ¡°Damn it! What are you trying to do? Can¡¯t you see that the monster is about to force its way over? Are you still nning to continue walking forward and seek death?¡± an intermediate Golden Core Realm cultivator shouted angrily, wondering if there was something wrong with this new guy¡¯s brain.


    Not far away, Huai An and the others, who had just arrived, also frowned.


    They did not understand what ¡°Yan Chixia¡± wanted to do.


    ¡± Hmph!¡± Jiang Ming snorted and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to run away since you¡¯ve met me! It¡¯s better to stay and search for treasures together! As for this monster, leave it to me!¡±


    What the hell?


    Everyone was stunned. Before they could return to their senses, they saw Jiang Ming leap out and sh down with his sword.


    In order to hide his true identity, Jiang Ming switched to using a different sword instead of his usual de.


    His sword strike actually had the power to tear the sky apart, causing many cultivators¡¯ eyelids to subconsciously twitch.


    What a powerful sword intent!


    However, in the next second, a majestic force swept over and directly destroyed the ming monster. It was Jiang Ming¡¯s sword qi!


    How terrifying!


    Huai An and the others had been watching the battle and thought that Yan Chixia was probably finished. However, in the end, thetter split a ming monster with a single sh.


    No matter how they looked at it, they felt that Yan Chixia was the real monster!


    Jiang Ming snorted coldly and put on an arrogant appearance, bearing the airs of a disciple of the Swallow Mountain Sect.


    ¡°I told you, with me around, you guys will definitely be fine! After all, we are all here together, so I, Yan Chixia, will definitely fight for enough benefits for all of us. After all, we are fellow cultivators, and we should help each other!¡±


    What an idiot!


    Huai An could not help but shake his head. He knew that the people of the Swallow Mountain Sect were all stubborn and had extraordinary pride.


    He did not expect this guy to be so stupid.


    Right now, Huai An was considering whether or not he should pretend to cooperate with this person first so that he would not be killed by this guy¡¯s insanity.


    It was also at this moment that a voice entered his ears.


    ¡°Young Master Huai An, why don¡¯t we join forces and open up a path in front?¡±


    Huai An was already somewhat unsettled at this moment.


    However, now, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Huai An, and they recognized the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s young master.


    ¡°Heavens, isn¡¯t this the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s young master? He actually came personally!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I have admired you for a long time. Your name has already spread throughout the entire region. With you around, we will definitely be able to press forward and win every battle!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This time, when we entered the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord, we were at a huge disadvantagepared to those from the blessednd of immortal cultivation. Only when you take action can we gather enough experts and make it easier for us topete with the blessednd of immortal cultivation!¡±


    In an instant, Huai An¡¯s expression became even uglier.


    He was about to say something. However, he could not say anything.


    If they were all individual cultivators, or rather, low-level cultivators, Huai An could kill them as he pleased. However, there were many cultivators from other factions among them. If even one of them escaped, his murderous deeds would be exposed.


    At that time, who knew how many forces would find trouble with him?


    Damn it!


    It was all the trouble that the damned Yan Chixia had created for him!


    Huai An¡¯s hatred for Yan Chixia had already risen to an indescribable level. However, he could not re up. After all, it was a fact that the Ghost Spirit Sect was cruel and heartless. However, he had to put on a show. Otherwise, it would easily incur the wrath of the masses.


    Forget it!


    ¡°Yan Chixia, just you wait. When I get to you, I will definitely kill you with my own hands. I won¡¯t give you any chance to breathe!¡± Huai An swore inwardly. However, a smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness. Although I¡¯m not as strong, I am still willing to join hands with you to open up a brighter future!¡± As he said that, he pretended to take a few steps forward. However, he was pulled to the front by Yan Chixia.


    ¡°Huai An, there¡¯s no need to say anything more. Your courage and boldness have earned my admiration! Let¡¯s set off now and find out what¡¯s going on. We¡¯ll let the people of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land know that the things of the Feather Kingdom belong to us and not just anyone can get them!¡±


    Yan Chixia looked indignant.


    Huai An¡¯s mouth twitched.


    What a joke! He was not even from the Feather Kingdom.


    Huai An naturally did not want to really be the vanguard. However, after being pulled by Jiang Ming, he naturally could not continue to decline. He could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°Yeah! Let¡¯s do it! We must let those people from the blessednd of immortal cultivation understand that the cultivators of the Feather Kingdom are not easily controlled!¡±


    He was forced to be the leader.


    The corners of Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.


    ¡°What is this guy trying to do? Why is he so obsessed with establishing a connection with Huai An? Could it be that he wants to join the Ghost Spirit Sect?¡±


    Huai Mei was puzzled.


    At this moment, Zhu An¡¯an, who had been silent all this while, spoke.


    ¡°There is only one reason why Mister is doing this. It¡¯s because that person is an idiot!¡±


    Huai Mei was stunned, not quite understanding the meaning behind her words.


    The next moment, Zhu An¡¯an spoke again, ¡°Huai An, the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s young master is very close to death¡­¡±

 Chapter 445 - 445 Jiang Ming’s Plan

    445 Jiang Ming¡¯s n


    Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s words caused Huai Mei¡¯s eyelids to twitch.


    ¡°What do you mean? Does Ning Caichen want to kill Huai An?¡±


    Huai Mei recalled what Ying Sha had said earlier. It seemed that everyone knew that Ning Caichen was plotting against Huai An, and he was the only one who had been fooled.


    Was Huai An that stupid?


    Huai Mei took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°But Huai An has always been a cautious person. Over the years, countless people in the Ghost Spirit Sect have tried to kill him¡­ However, these people didn¡¯t end up well in the end. That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried.¡±


    Huai Mei was really worried about this.


    Everyone knew that Huai An had always been a ruthless and crafty person. If he was not that ruthless, he would have died a long time ago.


    Hearing this, Zhu An¡¯an smiled and did not answer.


    Behind them, Ying Sha burst outughing.


    ¡°If we were to talk about who the most cunning person in this world is, it would undoubtedly be Master. I¡¯m afraid no one can fool him. And haven¡¯t you noticed that Huai An¡¯s rhythm has beenpletely disrupted? He has no choice but to go ahead alone! Besides, when the timees, Yan Chixia will be the one saving people, and Ning Caichen will be the one killing people. Do you think Huai An will still have the mood to analyze all this?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Huai Mei was stunned. She did not quite understand what Yan Chixia meant.


    In the next moment, a powerful force swept over, causing one¡¯s heart to involuntarily jump a few times.


    Huai An¡¯s heart was also trembling. He stared ahead for a long time before he slowly said, ¡°If this continues, I¡¯m afraid that we will all suffer¡­ Yan Chixia, I think we should stay here and wait for a while.¡±


    Hearing this, many of the cultivators nodded their heads slightly and agreed.


    It was extremely dangerous ahead. If they were not careful, it was very likely that they would die. No one dared to take such a huge risk.


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes and said frankly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll open the way!¡±


    As he spoke, he took a step forward and disappeared into the depths, causing many people to be stunned.


    Wasn¡¯t this person a little too brave? He went deep without giving anyone a chance to react!


    Elder Zhai sneered and said, ¡°Since this kid insists on seeking death, then let him die. There are too many dangers ahead. It¡¯s better to be cautious. Now that someone is scouting the way for us, it¡¯s naturally the best thing.¡±


    Huai An was the only one who vaguely realized something. He could not help but take a deep breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the situation is not good. This guy is forcing us into a desperate situation. We have to go in now, or the other sects will look down on us.¡±


    However, it was different now.


    Even if they were evil cultivators, they were also a group of people who cared about their dignity!


    This was especially true for him, the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s young master. He was a person who cared about his reputation. If he did not do as he said and ended up being ridiculed by many people, he would simply be a huge joke.


    Elder Zhai and the others could not help but frown.


    They had actually overlooked this point!


    ¡°Damn that Yan Chixia! If he hadn¡¯t dragged us down with him, we wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a passive situation!¡±


    Elder Zhai gritted his teeth.


    Huai An¡¯s expression was simrly ugly. He then looked around and realized that everyone¡¯s gaze was on them. For a moment, Huai An could only sigh helplessly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    He had no choice but to go deeper.


    Right now, he was stuck in a dilemma. Only by going deeper would he have a way to break out of this situation. At this moment, Huai An only hoped that he could discover something in the depths. That way, he would not have been the one to stand out in vain.


    At the same time, Jiang Ming had already changed his appearance and returned to Ning Caichen¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m finally in.¡±


    Jiang Ming naturally noticed the movement behind him, and the corners of his mouth immediately curled up slightly.


    He naturally knew that Huai An could not possibly stay back.


    The people from the other factions were also eyeing the inheritance and treasures of the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord covetously. Naturally, they would not let go of everything here easily.


    If that was the case, then his n had seeded!


    ¡°Next, it¡¯s time to think of a n to kill these people. However, before that, I have to maximize their value.¡±


    Jiang Ming began to think about how to make use of them. However, at this time, he found something wrong.


    It turned out that something strange had happened nearby.


    ¡°There¡¯s actually a secret room hidden here!¡±


    This time, Jiang Ming could not help but be stunned on the spot. He had a vague guess in his heart.


    There might be many passages to the outside world.


    However, once the secret room was opened, they would likely face off against the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s not suitable for me to directly encounter the people of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. It¡¯s better to let Huai An do it¡­ However, I have to let him know about the existence of this secret room.¡±


    Thinking of this, Jiang Mingid out several traps, and they were traps that could be seen by people with discerning eyes. Then, he hid in a corner.


    Very soon, Huai An and the others walked in with puzzled expressions.


    ¡°Why were things this easy? Other than these obvious traps, there was almost no danger!¡±


    Huai An felt as if he was living in a dream. For a moment, he could not help but frown.


    He had never thought that this journey would be so smooth sailing. It was as if the heavens were blessing him.


    ¡°However, we didn¡¯t see Yan Chixia along the way.¡±


    Elder Zhai could not help but be stunned. He looked left and right but did not see Yan Chixia.


    Huai An frowned as well, then looked at a trap not far away. On the other side was a secret room!


    ¡°Yan Chixia should have entered the secret room! There must be countless treasures inside! Damn it, we actually let this guy beat us to it!¡±


    Huai An¡¯s expression changed drastically. He immediately gathered his men and opened the secret room. He then shouted, ¡°Yan Chixia, put down the things in your hands¡­¡±


    Soon, Huai An¡¯s words came to an abrupt halt because a group of people had appeared on the other side¡ª the people of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land!


    Leading them were Holy Son Gu Chi and Rao Wuqing.


    ¡°What were you talking about just now? What about Yan Chixia? Also, where did youe from?¡±

 Chapter 446 - 446 Tyrannical

    446 Tyrannical


    Holy Son Gu Chi and Rao Wuqing looked displeased.


    They thought that they were the only ones who had entered the secret room, and they did not expect to meet other people.


    Huai An¡¯s expression was particrly brilliant.


    He hade to deal with Yan Chixia, and he did not want to encounter the people from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land.


    ¡°Ah, Holy Son, I didn¡¯t do that on purpose,¡± Huai An said with a ttering smile.


    The Holy Son Gu Chi snorted and said disdainfully, ¡°Are you really stupid or are you just pretending to be stupid? Let me guess, you want to deal with us so that you can steal all the inheritances and treasures here, right?¡±


    Beads of sweat kept dripping down Huai An¡¯s forehead. He said with a trembling face, ¡°Holy Son, I was bewitched by someone else. Previously, there was a young man named Yan Chixia who said that he wanted to scout the way. Therefore, I thought that he was here to snatch your inheritance and treasure. I wanted to stop him from offending you!¡±


    ¡°Humph! I¡¯ve never seen Yan Chixia before. However, I recognize you, Huai An. You¡¯re the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s young master. You¡¯re so impressive. You¡¯re just a young master of a sect in the Feather Kingdom, yet you dare to be so impudent. It seems that I don¡¯t get any respect in the Feather Kingdom at all!¡±


    This time, Holy Son Gu Chi was even more furious.


    The reason for his rage was simple.


    He was the number one Holy Son of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, and everyone had to respect him.


    However, there was still someone who dared disrespect him! If this wasn¡¯t to snatch the treasure from him, what else could it be?


    He deserved to die!


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s expression was also extremely gloomy. The battle aura from his entire body spread out, almost suffocating Huai An. He could only kneel on the ground, wailing and begging for mercy.


    Rao Wuqing approached him step by step. He bent down and said coldly, ¡°Why are you crying? The sound is so annoying! Now, I¡¯m asking you a question, and you¡¯re only allowed to answer. Do you understand?¡±


    Huai An nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°First question, who is this ¡®Yan Chixia¡¯ you mentioned?¡±


    Rao Wuqing did not think Huai An was lying. It was very likely that there really was a person called Yan Chixia.


    However, they had never seen him before, which was enough to exin why they were so weary.


    ¡°Yan Chixia is a disciple of the Swallow Mountain Sect. We only met him before we entered the mystic realm. Moreover, he was the one who took the initiative to look for us¡­¡±


    Huai An hurriedly recounted the matter. However, a different thought arose in his heart.


    Yan Chixia had caused him so much trouble. Wasn¡¯t it time to rat Yan Chixia out and let the people of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land see what kind of person Yan Chixia was?


    ¡°A disciple of the Swallow Mountain Sect? We didn¡¯t expect that the people of Swallow Mountain would alsoe here!¡± Rao Wuqing said fearfully.


    Holy Son Gu Chi asked in confusion, ¡°Uncle Rao, what¡¯s there to be afraid of about someone from the Swallow Mountain sect? He¡¯s only at the early-stage Golden Core Realm. You¡¯re a half-step Nascent Soul Realm cultivator and abat genius at the level of a Holy Son. Why should you be afraid of such a guy?¡±


    ¡°You might not know this. However, although the Swallow Mountain Sect isn¡¯t a blessednd of immortal cultivation or an ancient sect, and is even weaker than the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, that¡¯s because the Swallow Mountain Sect isn¡¯t very famous. The Swallow Mountain Sect is extremely chivalrous and just!¡±


    Holy Son Gu Chi was confused.


    ¡°This is the key point! No one knows just how strong the elders of the Swallow Mountain Sect are.¡± Rao Wuqing took a few deep breaths before slowly continuing. ¡°Most importantly, the people of the Swallow Mountain Sect are all lunatics. If you want topete with them, then you have to be prepared to sustain several injuries! Even if these people were to die, they would take a few lives with them before they died! Their chivalry is just an excuse. In fact, these people have long gone to the extreme¡­ They¡¯re the scariest types of cultivators to encounter!¡±


    Rao Wuqing was incredibly powerful. However, even he was rather fearful of the Swallow Mountain Sect.


    However, he quickly smiled.


    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m a half-step Nascent Soul Realm cultivator. No matter how extreme the other party is, they can¡¯t threaten me! Since you dare ruin our ns, then you should die!¡±


    At this moment, killing intent shot out from Rao Wuqing¡¯s eyes.


    There was one more thing he did not say, and that was that he was very clear that if he did not get rid of Yan Chixia first, this disciple of the Swallow Mountain Sect would definitely go to the extreme and eventually be the most unstable hidden danger.


    Naturally, they wanted to get rid of such a hidden danger as soon as possible!


    ¡°Alright, in that case, let¡¯s seize the time to make preparations and find Yan Chixia and get rid of him!¡±


    It was also at this moment that Huai Mei could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, they had alreadypleted their second disguise. Otherwise, they would be dead if they were caught.


    However, the other group of people did not fare well.


    These people were genuine Swallow Mountain Sect disciples!


    Even the symbol of the Swallow Mountain Sect was embroidered on their robes!


    They had thought that everyone would give them some face and respect when they roamed the world of immortal cultivation, given their chivalrous reputation. They had never imagined that their status as members of the Swallow Mountain Sect would bring them a fatal disaster!


    However, what they did not expect was that although no one was paying attention to them at first, Rao Wuqing was keenly aware of their own emotional fluctuations.


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s still such arge group of Swallow Mountain disciples! Die!¡±


    Since Rao Wuqing had already spoken, he naturally would not let the matter rest. He immediately killed all of them.


    For a moment, the other people present could not help but purse their lips, fear surfacing in their eyes.


    Holy Son Gu Chi also looked at these people.


    ¡°You can search for treasures. However, you have to hand over a portion. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    He was not just referring to this area. He meant all the treasures in this entire mystic realm.


    For a moment, the expressions of all the people from the other factions and the individual cultivators changed drastically.


    He was tyrannical!


    ¡°Holy Son, we have all taken a huge risk to enter. I hope that you can be magnanimous¡­¡±


    The leader of one of the sects spoke. However, he was directly pressed to the ground by an expert of the same level as him. Although he did not die, countless people¡¯s eyelids trembled.


    Huai An was even more frightened. He had never thought that things would develop to this point one day!


    It was all that damned Yan Chixia¡¯s fault!


    If this bastard had not harmed him, he, Huai An, would not have fallen to such a state!


    One had to know that he, Huai An, had to be the person with the highest status here!

 Chapter 447 - 447 Ning Caichen Was Back

    447 Ning Caichen Was Back


    Huai An had never expected that he, who was originally the core of the sect, would be someone else¡¯s servant.


    Fortunately, most of the people from the Swallow Mountain Sect had died, and the remaining few were heavily injured. No matter how one looked at it, they were in a much worse state than he was.


    ¡°With these people as a foil, I don¡¯t have any burdens at all. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know where Yan Chixia went,¡± Huai An thought to himself.


    The heavily injured disciples of the Swallow Mountain branch were also furious. They frantically searched through their memories, trying to remember who Yan Chixia was.


    It was all because of him. If it was not for Yan Chixia, they would not have ended up in such a state!


    Rao Wuqing did not n to let them go. They were all seriously injured anyway. Therefore, he would just get rid of them directly.


    After dealing with all the Swallow Mountain disciples, countless people could not help but gasp.


    Rao Wuqing was truly ruthless!


    ¡°Is this the style of the people from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land? They¡¯re so bloodthirsty!¡±


    At the same time, Holy Son Gu Chi suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°By the way, do you know a person called Zhang Shan? Did hee here?¡±


    This time, Huai Mei and the others looked calm because they had heard Jiang Ming mention that there would definitely be people looking for Zhang Shan¡¯s whereabouts. Therefore, the group of people seemed particrly calm.


    The others looked at each other, shaking their heads and saying that they did not know.


    Holy Son Gu Chi¡¯s gazended on Huai An again, causing thetter to shudder involuntarily. He was afraid that the other party would directly kill him.


    Fortunately, Holy Son Gu Chi did not intend toy his hands on him yet.


    ¡°Holy Son, these are some treasures we just found, please ept them!¡± Huai An said with a fake smile, his face full of ttery.


    Holy Son Gu Chi nced at it and nodded. ¡°Not bad. As expected of the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s young master. Alright, you can continue to search for treasures.¡±


    Huai An continued tough. However, he was cursing in his heart.


    Among the treasures he had just found, there was nock of magical tools. In the end, there were even middle-to-high-grade magical tools. In the end, he handed them all over. However, he was very resentful.


    Damn it!


    It was all that damned Yan Chixia¡¯s fault!


    He hoped that this fellow was not dead. Otherwise, who would Huai An find to take revenge on?


    * * *


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he has disguised himself. However, I know that he has his own arrangements. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Wu Hen said in a deep voice.¡±


    Huai Mei was speechless. Why was this guy so confident in Ning Caichen?


    Nobody knew what this woman was thinking.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming appeared in front of everyone with Ning Caichen¡¯s appearance, which quickly stunned many people.


    ¡°This guy seems familiar. He seems to be the wanted criminal of Jinyuan City and Yangzhou City!¡± someone recognized Ning Caichen and eximed in surprise.


    Huai An had been searching for treasures. However, when he heard the name Ning Caichen, his eyelids twitched. Without another word, he raised his head and stared at Ning Caichen.


    ¡°B*stard! Die!¡±


    Huai An immediately wanted to kill Ning Caichen. However, he had no choice. Not only had this guy stolen his cultivation furnace, but he had also taken the exclusive property he had set his eyes on.


    Anyone would be furious!


    ¡°Shut up! Continue searching for treasures. If you can¡¯t find a treasure that I¡¯m satisfied with, I¡¯ll kill you right here!¡± Rao Wuqing snorted coldly, not paying Huai An any heed at all.


    It was obvious that Holy Son Gu Chi would at least show Huai An some respect because thetter was the young master of one of the six blessednds.


    However, Rao Wuqing was different. He had always been a decisive killer! He was powerful and arrogant!


    Hearing this, Huai An almost wet his pants in fear. Without another word, he began to search for treasures again. He felt so aggrieved. If he could, he would kill Rao Wuqing right now and then go kill Ning Caichen.


    How could Rao Wuqing not see through this kid¡¯s thoughts? His face was filled with disdain and contempt.


    He, Rao Wuqing, could easily crush a hundred of them!


    Then, Rao Wuqing¡¯s gaze fell on Ning Caichen, who was not far away.


    ¡°Gu Chi, is this the fellow disciple of Zhang Shan that you mentioned before?¡±


    Rao Wuqing looked at Holy Son Gu Chi.


    Now everyone knew that Ning Caichen came from the Flowerfruit Mountain and was from the same sect as Zhang Shan.


    Holy Son Gu Chi nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Zhang Shan hase. If he has, we will try our best to snatch all the treasures he has. I also want the ancient beast he has! It will be a great help to me and the sect!¡±


    Rao Wuqing nodded. His attitude toward Holy Son Gu Chi was very good. After all, thetter was the number one Holy Son. If nothing unexpected happened, he would be the next head of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land.


    Holy Son Gu Chi took a deep breath and strode toward Ning Caichen.


    Everyone noticed this and could not help but look over in surprise. They did not know what Holy Son Gu Chi was nning.


    At this moment, Caichen suddenly raised his eyebrows and looked at Holy Son Gu Chi unhappily.


    ¡°Gu Chi, can¡¯t you find my junior to settle the score with? Why do you want to find trouble with me? Is your mighty sect just full of sore losers?¡±


    Jiang Ming was truly speechless.


    It was very likely that Holy Son Gu Chi was greedy and wanted Mini Bai.


    After all, the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land had been around for a long time. Therefore, its foundation was naturally extremely deep. It was not something that ordinary factions couldpare to.


    How could he becking an ancient beast?

 Chapter 448 - 448 Pieces of Trash

    448 Pieces of Trash


    Jiang Ming was wary of Holy Son Gu Chi just in case this guy suddenly had some devious ideas to deal with him.


    However, Holy Son Gu Chi suddenly grinned.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you may have misunderstood me. The reason why I asked about Zhang Shan¡¯s whereabouts is purely because I admire Zhang Shan. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth twitched.


    Only a fool would believe this guy¡¯s nonsense.


    Jiang Ming quickly yed along and said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin, Holy Son. My junior has also said that you¡¯re amazing and are destined to be extraordinary. Although he tricked you once, if you¡¯re in any trouble in the future, my junior will definitely help¡­ Of course, for the sake of my junior, I, Ning Caichen, am also willing to help.¡±


    Hearing this, Huai Mei was stunned. She did not quite understand what Jiang Ming was thinking.


    Huai Mei kept winking at Jiang Ming, wanting him to stay away from Holy Son Gu Chi.


    If it was just Holy Son Gu Chi alone, it would be fine. However, Rao Wuqing was still there. If they were not careful, they would die.


    After all, no matter how capable Jiang Ming was, he was only at the early stage of the Golden Core Realm. How could he be qualified topete with a great cultivator at the half-step Nascent Soul Realm?


    Huai Mei¡¯s heart was in her throat when she thought of this.


    Jiang Ming obviously noticed Huai Mei¡¯s thoughts. However, he said indifferently, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I want to be swornrades with you. How about that?¡±


    For a moment, Huai Mei was instantly dumbfounded. She was so angry that she was about to burst.


    Was Ning Caichen stupid?


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Holy Son Gu Chi did not re up. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be your swornrade! After we leave this ce, we must hold a grand banquet to celebrate!¡±


    For a moment, everyone chose to remain silent. They did not understand what had happened.


    Could it be that Holy Son Gu Chi had also lost his mind?


    Did he forget that Zhang Shan had tricked him and stolen his storage ring?


    Huai An looked as if she had just eaten something she should not have eaten. She had never expected this turn of events!


    ¡°Damn it! I was hoping that Holy Son Gu Chi would kill Ning Caichen or even cripple him so that I could use this opportunity to interrogate him about Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s whereabouts. s, in the end¡­¡±


    Huai An was in such a terrible mood that she did not know what to say.


    At this moment, Holy Son Gu Chi¡¯s heart was also rippling.


    The reason why he did this was mainly because he was afraid of the Flowerfruit Mountain behind Zhang Shan.


    Although they had yet to find out what kind of power the Flowerfruit Mountain was, they understood that the strength of the Flowerfruit Mountain was definitely not something that ordinary people could underestimate.


    After all, how could a force that could nurture Zhang Shan and Ning Caichen be an ordinary sect?


    ¡°Both of those two people can easily snatch the position of Holy Son away from me if they were in my sect. To be able to nurture these two, I¡¯m afraid that the overall strength of the Flowerfruit Mountain is even above the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land! No matter where the Flowerfruit Mountain is located, it is not a sect I can provoke¡­ Moreover, there are many hidden dangers in my own sect. If I can rope in the help of the Flowerfruit Mountain, it will definitely be a good thing for me. It is, however, a pity that I can¡¯t get my hands on that beast!¡±


    Holy Son Gu Chi felt extremely bitter. However, in order to build a good rtionship with these people, he had no choice.


    For a moment, everyone could not help but turn their heads, as if they wanted to continue searching for treasures. However, Holy Son Gu Chi clearly did not have that intention.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, the treasures here have basically been plundered clean. Do you want to consider going elsewhere to take a look?¡± Holy Son Gu Chi said with a smile. He had ulterior motives. He wanted to use Ning Caichen to aid in his exploration of the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s lips curled up. How could he not see through Holy Son Gu Chi¡¯s thoughts? However, these were not important. Instead, he said with a slight smile, ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, it¡¯s not good for me to refuse. Why don¡¯t we go together?¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together!¡±


    Holy Son Gu Chi was especially excited and immediately led everyone from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land away. He did not n to stay here for too long. After all, staying here for a long time would cause many consequences.


    When the experts from the other forces saw this scene, their eyes instantly widened.


    Were they being abandoned?


    At this moment, Holy Son Gu Chi naturally did not have the mood to care about these people. After all, they were useless in his eyes.


    At the thought of this, everyone could not help but take a deep breath of cold air. They were envious and jealous of Ning Caichen.


    They also wanted to follow Holy Son Gu Chi, especially since thetter had Rao Wuqing, who could fight Nascent Soul Real cultivators. With him in charge, all the difficulties would be solved.


    At the thought of this, countless cultivators could not help but n to follow Holy Son Gu Chi and the others to see if they could get some benefits.


    However, they were too optimistic. At this moment, all the experts of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land had their eyes on them.


    ¡°If anyone dares follow us, I don¡¯t mind sending them to the afterlife,¡± someone said coldly.


    The corners of Holy Son Gu Chi¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smile.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, do you care about these pieces of trash?¡± Holy Son Gu Chi asked with a smile.


    Jiang Ming smiled and said disapprovingly, ¡°Why would I care about these pieces of trash?¡±

 Chapter 449 - 449 Ghostly Mystic Realm

    449 Ghostly Mystic Realm


    Jiang Ming arrived outside the secret room and soon saw arge group of people fleeing frantically.


    Holy Son Gu Chi frowned.


    ¡°What happened? Why are you all fleeing?¡±


    He grabbed a person, and his angry roar made that person shudder. However, what was even more terrifying was that the person who was grabbed turned into a pool of blood in an instant, causing many people¡¯s scalps to go numb.


    What was going on?


    Soon, they caught a few more people. However, every time someone wanted to say the reason, they inexplicably turned into a pool of blood.


    It was as if there was a strange invisible force affecting everything.


    For a moment, everyone could not help but suck in a breath of cold air.


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem with thews here! It¡¯s a ghostly mystic realm¡±


    This time, Rao Wuqing¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy.


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he could not help but frown slightly.


    He had been tricked!


    This was not the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord at all. It was a strange mystic realm that used the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord as a front to attract countless outside immortal cultivation!


    ¡°A ghostly mystic realm? Even though I¡¯ve long heard of the ghostly mystic realms, this is the first time I¡¯ve entered one after so many years¡­ Gu Chi, be careful. This ce is very strange. If you¡¯re not careful, you might die!¡± Rao Wuqing said in a low voice.


    In this ce, unless one was powerful enough to resist the power of thews here, it was impossible to survive.


    Gu Chi nodded. His expression became increasingly gloomy, and he did not know what to say for a while.


    After a while, he suddenly noticed something and looked at Jiang Ming beside him. He was a little surprised, not because of anything else, but because Jiang Ming looked calm at the moment, as if he was not scared by those tragic deaths from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, do you have any countermeasures?¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to deal with this. This is my first time entering a ghostly mystic realm¡­ I didn¡¯t expect thews here to be so powerful. The immortal cultivators haven¡¯t even started to vite thews. Just thinking about it can kill you. I think we should be careful. Why don¡¯t we retreat¡­¡±


    F*ck!


    Gu Chi and the others also noticed this and revealed puzzled expressions. However, after thinking about it carefully, it was normal. After all, there were too many strange things here. The disappearance of a secret room did not seem to be a big deal.


    However, Jiang Ming had observed the surrounding environment, and he noticed that when they walked out, it waspletely different from the environment he saw earlier.


    There must be something extremely strange about this.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming could not help but suck in a few breaths of cold air. He looked at the crowd and only heaved a sigh of relief when he confirmed that Wu Hen, Ying Sha, and the others were all there.


    ¡°No! The things we took out from the secret room turned into ashes!¡±


    Many people eximed in shock. Gu Chi also lowered his head to take a look and realized that the ancient sword in his hand had actually turned into a pile of ashes.


    ¡°F*ck! There are too many oddities in this secret room! I want to leave this ce now!¡± A bald, burly man immediately wanted to leave. However, in the next second, he turned into ashes and scattered all over the ground. Many people around him trembled and immediately jumped to the back.


    The situation was getting worse!


    For a moment, everyone stood on the spot with their bodies and minds extremely tense. They did not dare move at all.


    Gu Chi swept his gaze across the crowd and pointed at a few people.


    ¡°You guys go and scout the way!¡±


    Their expressions changed drastically.


    ¡°Holy Son, our strength is weak and we¡¯re not enough to explore the path ahead. You¡¯d better find someone else!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Holy Son. We¡¯ll definitely find nothing if we go and investigate. We¡¯ll only waste your precious time. You should go first!¡±


    How could these people dare go and investigate? They were afraid that they would also turn into a pile of ashes.


    However, Holy Son Gu Chi sneered and signaled for one of his sect experts to capture these individual cultivators. Of course, two of them were from a certain sect.


    ¡°Ahhhh! Help! Great Elder, help!¡±


    The cultivators of a certain sect began to cry out for help. However, no one dared answer. Otherwise, they would be going against Holy Son Gu Chi.


    Who would have the guts to do that?


    Whoosh!


    After the immortal cultivators were thrown far away, the experts from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land immediately got into formation.


    ¡°You either continue to advance or die!¡±


    With a nce from these experts, the immortal cultivators, who had been crying, immediately did not dare make any noise and immediately began to explore.


    There might be a way out if they advanced. However, if they retreated, they would definitely die. After all, the people of these sects had always been arrogant and despotic. They did not care about the lives of other cultivators at all.


    Jiang Ming did not care about the lives of these people. However, he found that thews here seemed to have undergone a series of changes.


    ¡°Could it be that once someone dies, it will invisibly replenish the strength of thews¡¯ energy here? It¡¯s terrible. The power of the ghostly mystic realm can continue to rise, and we are isted from all the spiritual energy here. We have no chance to replenish our spiritual energy or mana, so we are doomed!¡± Jiang Ming spoke slowly, causing Holy Son Gu Chi¡¯s expression to change.


    He looked around and felt the power of thews in the ghostly mystic realm. He could not help but suck in cold air. Indeed, the power here seemed to be increasing.


    Moreover, there was a possibility that it would continue to rise!


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed as you said. We¡¯re currently in a stalemate¡­ What do you think we should do?¡±


    Holy Son Gu Chi was not panicking. The spirit stones they had were enough to push a half-step Nascent Soul Realm cultivator to the peak of the next realm.


    Even if they used up their spiritual energy and mana again and again, they could still persist for several years.


    However, the problem was that if they could not get out, they would be trapped here sooner orter. No matter how many spirit stones they had, it would not help!


    ¡°Other than that, the ghostly mystic realm is different from other ces. The enemies here arews. Even if we use all our strength, we won¡¯t be able to defeat them unless we solve all the mysteries here!¡±


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s face was equally gloomy.


    They would rather enter the forbidden zone than encounter these so-called mysteries.


    This was simply a hopeless situation!


    However, although Jiang Ming appeared to be panicking, he was not. After all, he came from the mortal world. In that world, even people without any spiritual energy knew about thews!


    Therefore, it was just a game of wits for him!

 Chapter 450 - 450 Laws

    450 Laws


    However, although Jiang Ming had the confidence to solve the mysteries here, he did not show it. He still said with a fearful expression, ¡°This ce is too strange. If it¡¯s as we¡¯ve guessed, and the power of thew here can continue to rise, it¡¯s best if we control the number of deaths¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, a cry of surprise rang out. They thought that someone had died. However, they soon realized that the few people who were scouting the way seemed to be looking at something.


    ¡°This is the firstw!¡±


    Jiang Ming swept a nce at the man, and his face slightly froze.


    After walking for fifty meters, they finally saw the firstw of the ghostly mystic realm.


    ¡°The firstw states that you are not allowed to leave this ce, or you will die! This should be true. The bald cultivator must have triggered thisw and died,¡± Gu Chi said in a deep voice, winning the approval of many people.


    Jiang Ming did not say anything. Instead, he walked to the other side and soon found out what the secondw was. It was the same as the firstw, which was written in blood.


    ¡°You are not allowed to tell anyone about the otherws. This means that they want people to investigate thews themselves. Otherwise, once everyone finds out, no one will take action. Then, thews naturally won¡¯t be able to kill more people.¡±


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes. He had a feeling that something was wrong. Thisw seemed to be fake, or rather, there was a mixture of truth and falsehood to it.


    After going deeper, someone came back and begged, ¡°Holy Son, can you let me live? With them scouting the way, it doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯m needed!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Gu Chi snorted coldly and said, ¡°I told you to go deeper! So, go deeper. There¡¯s no need for so much nonsense!¡±


    The cultivator¡¯s expression changed drastically, and then he became ruthless.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to die anyway. Therefore, we might as well fight!¡±


    In the next moment, the cultivator¡¯s aura soared as if he was about to self-destruct!


    He was nning to drag Gu Chi down with him!


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Rao Wuqing shouted angrily and raised his hand to p him to death. Everyone present was stunned. Couldn¡¯t he even choose to self-destruct?


    In addition, Rao Wuqing was a little too powerful!


    For a moment, the few other cultivators looked at each other. They really could not understand why there was such a huge gap between the two cultivators.


    Rao Wuqing did not care about this at all because he did not feel too good at the moment.


    ¡°There seems to be some power affecting me!¡±


    As soon as Rao Wuqing said that, Gu Chi¡¯s expression changed. He immediately asked, ¡°Uncle Rao, you¡¯re a half-step Nascent Soul Realm cultivator and abat genius at the Holy Son level. How can you be so easily affected by thisw¡­? Could it be anotherw?¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we can only move forward and see if we can find a way to break the rules of this ghost story!¡±


    Gu Chi gritted his teeth.


    Rao Wuqing was a capable general sent by the sect to assist him. Although he had yet to reach the Nascent Soul Realm, hisbat strength was extraordinary. He might not be invincible in the early Nascent Soul Realm. However, he was definitely a rare top-notch existence.


    If such a person died here, it would be a great loss.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you came from the Flowerfruit Mountain, right? Do you have any methods to deal with thews?¡± Gu Chi suddenly asked.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    Gu Chi came from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. Therefore, it was impossible for him not to have some means to deal with thews of the ghostly mystic realm. The reason why this guy asked was very simple. He wanted to hide his strength so that he could be the one to stand out.


    ¡°Haha, Holy Son Gu Chi is a really smart person. First, he ttered me, and then he pulled this move. He simply forced me to stand up for him. It¡¯s the same method I used to deal with Huai An!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but smile bitterly.


    The tables had turned against him.


    It did not matter.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze slowly fell on everyone nearby.


    ¡°You guys continue to advance. If you even think of disobeying us, forget Holy Son Gu Chi, even I will kill you.¡±


    He aimed this at the cultivators behind him, including Huai An.


    ¡°Ning Caichen!¡± Huai An gritted his teeth and growled. He had never imagined that Ning Caichen, who should have been trampled to death by him, would now lord over him!


    However, no matter what he said, Ning Caichen remained calm andposed, as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    The gazes of the other immortal cultivation firstnded on Ning Caichen, then on Holy Son Gu Chi.


    At this moment, Holy Son Gu Chi¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. He did not expect that Ning Caichen would be so cunning that he could ruin his little n with just a few words.


    He had wanted to push Ning Caichen to the forefront. However, he did not expect Ning Caichen to push him to the forefront and attract the attention of countless people.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    He would never let anyone scheme against him!


    However, that was a separate matter. Although he had sessfully attracted the attention of Holy Son Gu Chi, it did not mean that Jiang Ming intended to let Holy Son Gu Chi take the lead. He was still worried that Holy Son Gu Chi would cause more deaths, which would increase the power of thews here.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll start looking for the otherws here!¡±


    Jiang Ming acted as if he had the backing of Holy Son Gu Chi and gave out orders one after another. Holy Son Gu Chi clenched his fists even more tightly.


    He had to endure this anger!


    Soon, someone sent back the news that the fourth, fifth, and sixthws of the ghostly mystic realm had been found.


    ¡°What about the thirdw?¡± Jiang Ming asked with a frown.


    ¡°There is a thirdw. However, it is blurry and we can¡¯t recognize it,¡± someone said bitterly.


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath. This was something he had never expected. How could there be a ghostly mystic realm whosews were unclear and unrecognizable?


    If it were not for the fact that these guys¡¯ lives were in his hands, Jiang Ming would have suspected that these people were bluffing him.


    After Jiang Ming went forward to check, he could not help but be stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that these guys are lying, and it¡¯s not that this writing is vague and unrecognizable. It¡¯s because thisnguage is not thenguage that should exist in the modern cultivation world! This is an ancient script, and it¡¯s the earliest ancient script!¡±

 Chapter 451 - 451 Jiang Ming’s Speculation

    451 Jiang Ming¡¯s Spection


    While Jiang Ming was talking to himself, the expressions of the people around him all changed. They were particrly strange.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, are you sure these are ancient characters?¡±


    Gu Chi had a strange look on his face, as if he did not believe what Jiang Ming said.


    ¡°I know a little about this,¡± Jiang Ming said with a frown.


    He knew that Gu Chi was doubting him because he was doubting his own ability. Gu Chi did not think that it was impossible for him to have done some research on the ancient era aside from cultivating.


    One had to know that those who studied everything about the ancient era either had reached a bottleneck in their cultivation and could only seek to break through by studying, or were old people who had no other talents.


    However, now, not only was Ning Caichen talented, but he also had a deep understanding of ancient history. No one could do this, because no matter how talented they were, they would not spend so much effort on doing things.


    However, Jiang Ming was different!


    Gu Chi did not understand that Jiang Ming, unlike them, was immortal and had time to pursue his studies.


    s, Gu Chi still had an expression that did not believe him, and Jiang Ming could not help but frown.


    ¡°If these fellows insist on not believing it, it is very likely that something big will happen¡­ Perhaps some people might not believe meter.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not care about the lives of these people. The problem was that once they died, they would be fertilizer for thews here. When that happened, they would be finished.


    At the thought of this, Jiang Ming immediately said, ¡°Actually, the Flowerfruit Mountain is not just a blessednd of immortal cultivation. We have done a lot of research on ancient history. For example, my junior, Zhang Shan, relied on his understanding of the ck Rock Ruins to be able to take the first ce step by step and finally defeat everyone.¡±


    The moment those words came out, everyone was stunned.


    Gu Chi¡¯s eyelids twitched when he heard this.


    Initially, he did not believe Ning Caichen. However, when he heard that Zhang Shan¡¯s victory was due to the Flowerfruit Mountain¡¯s deep research on the ck Rock Ruins, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that the reason why the Flowerfruit Mountain was so powerful was entirely because of their research and understanding of the ancient era. It was not because of how powerful the inheritance of the Flowerfruit Mountain itself was. As such, Zhang Shan was nothing.


    Gu Chi thought so. However, he did not show it. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°I see. Then, Ning Caichen, what do you think these ancient characters are? What is the thirdw?¡±


    This time, Jiang Ming did not answer directly. Instead, he said, ¡°Before I solve this mystery, I still have some questions. For example, does everyone know the origin of ghostly mystic realms?¡±


    s, many cultivators shook their heads. Even Gu Chi frowned. It was obvious that he knew very little.


    ¡°I know that the ghostly mystic realms are not in our world. Everything originated from a forbidden zone called the Infernal Realm. In the early medieval times, due to theck of immortal cultivation legacies and the threat of various powerful foreign creatures, human cultivators constantly created spells and divine techniques, and constantly entered the ruins of the ancient world of immortal cultivation to explore. In the end, they found a lot of treasures, legacies, and divine techniques. However, in the process, many forbidden areas of life were gradually opened! For example, this ce, the Cloud Wilderness, is known as the top forbidden zone. We don¡¯t know who died there.


    ¡°We only know that it¡¯s very likely that it was a top-notch Saint. After that, many people entered it to explore. Most of them died inside, and those who came out were basically crippled. However, there were also some who obtained many treasures, divine techniques, and inheritances. In the end, they climbed to the top step by step and became invincible existences that rocked the world. Hence, countless people took great risks to enter this area. However, the majority of them died. Although those who survived became experts, their lifespans were not too long. In fact, their deaths were extremely miserable. After one of them died, this ce turned into a ghostly mystic realm.


    ¡°It was only after someone investigated that they discovered that the top-notch expert had brought something out of the Cloud Wilderness forbidden zone. It was a treasure that contained thews of the world. However, it was different from ordinary treasures. Thosews were ghostlyws and were extremely terrifying and strange. After that, the number of such incidents continued to increase, and it gradually became arge area of danger.¡±


    It was Rao Wuqing!


    After all, he was from the previous generation and had lived for three hundred years. Coupled with the fact that he was born in the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, his understanding of these things was far beyond ordinary people.


    Jiang Ming could not help but heave a sigh of relief. He was worried that if no one said it out loud, his act would be exposed.


    Fortunately, he made the right bet.


    ¡°Rao Wuqing¡¯s thoughts are unpredictable and ruthless. However, he¡¯s also very good at observing the situation and figuring out people¡¯s thoughts. It seems that betting on him was a wise decision!¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself, then smiled and said, ¡°Elder Rao is right. Now, Holy Son Gu Chi, are you sure that what I said is correct? This thing came from the ancient forbidden zone. Therefore, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for it to have ancient characters, right?¡±


    Gu Chi frowned and raised another question. ¡°Anyway, why would this ghostly mystic realm use the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord as an excuse?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that this is the Infernal Realm.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s words were shocking.


    Gu Chi and the others, including Rao Wuqing, were all stunned on the spot. They did not quite understand the meaning of Jiang Ming¡¯s words.


    ¡°I had my suspicions before. Why would the ghostly mystic realm use the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord as an excuse¡­? Why didn¡¯t it use the Saint¡¯s mystic realm? That way, it wouldn¡¯t be as eye-catching. Since it¡¯s not to attract more powerful beings, it means that the power of thews here is limited!¡±

 Chapter 452 - 452 Ancient Language

    452 Ancient Language


    Jiang Ming¡¯s words confused everyone. It seemed to make sense, but they didn¡¯t know what the basis of this logic was.


    On the other hand, Rao Wuqing and Gu Chi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    They understood that this was most likely the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord. However, the treasure that the me Demon Heavenly Lord had obtained when he was alive was a treasure rted to thews of the ghostly mystic realm. Therefore, the mystic realm that was built after his death became the current ghostly mystic realm.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, even if we obtain the inheritance of the me Demon Heavenly Lord, it¡¯s likely to be an inheritance of thews of the ghostly mystic realm?¡± Gu Chi¡¯s face instantly turned red.


    He did not want to be controlled by thews of the ghostly mystic realm for no reason.


    After all, he was the number one Holy Son of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. How could he fuse with that kind of thing?


    Jiang Ming ignored everyone. However, he also noticed the changes in Gu Chi and Rao Wuqing¡¯s hearts. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. However, he quickly returned to normal.


    ¡°These guys are probably afraid of thews of the ghostly mystic realm. I¡¯m afraid of them too. However, the devil fire shouldn¡¯t be a treasure of thews of the ghostly mystic realm. I might have to wait and see. However, I have a point that I can confirm. The power of thews here is limited. It¡¯s not impossible to ovee thews! Perhaps this would be a paradise for martial arts practitioners!¡±


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming could not help but smile.


    Why did he feel that all the legacies in the cultivation world seemed to be rted to martial arts practitioners?


    ¡°Logically speaking, the path of martial arts is the same as the path of immortal cultivation. They are both one of the great paths of cultivation. However, the path of martial arts has been in decline for a long time. It shouldn¡¯t have such a huge impact.¡±


    Jiang Ming was puzzled.


    Anyway, it did not matter.


    He continued to venture deeper, wanting to find out what was going on.


    It was also at this moment that a cry of surprise was heard. Jiang Ming turned around and took a nce, then froze on the spot.


    A cultivator fell to the ground and quickly turned into nothingness.


    What was going on?


    This time, many people were in an uproar, as if they felt great fear.


    They realized that it might be the seventhw!


    This cultivator who had turned into nothingness had most likely vited the seventhw here!


    ¡°Holy Son, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at Holy Son Gu Chi. Only he could suppress all the chaos now.


    One had to know that this ce was extremely dangerous, and even the slightest mistake could cause a disaster.


    Moreover, if the chaos continued to escte, more and more people would die, and thews that were limited in power would be stronger.


    Gu Chi naturally understood this, and his eyes immediately turned cold.


    ¡°All of you, behave yourselves! If anyone dares to move again¡­ Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±


    His ruthlessness had crippled more than ten cultivators.


    None of the cultivators were willing to follow in their footsteps.


    For a moment, all the cultivators fell silent and did not dare make any more movements.


    ¡°What did this guy experience before?¡± Jiang Ming asked. ¡°Did he do or say anything?¡±


    His gaze fell on the few people beside the cultivator who had disappeared.


    These people looked at each other for a long time before they said in a low voice, ¡°This fellow only said one sentence earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°He said that he¡¯d long heard that the me Demon Heavenly Lord was a lecherous man and that there will definitely be many female cultivators buried with him. He then said we could have some fun when the time came¡­¡±


    ¡°sphemy!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    They had discussed the me Demon Heavenly Lord before. However, nothing had happened.


    The cultivator who had turned into nothingness also talked about the me Demon Heavenly Lord. However, his attitude was sphemous.


    ¡°In other words, we can¡¯t speak ill of the me Demon Heavenly Lord and can¡¯t casuallyment on him,¡± Gu Chi said, and then his expression was particrly gloomy.


    Damn it!


    A casual sentence could kill them. How could they continue exploring?


    Jiang Ming nodded and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. If we¡¯re careful, nothing will happen.¡±


    How stupid did these people have to be to speak ill of a heavenly monarch?


    Jiang Ming could not help but shake his head.


    Next, Jiang Ming focused his attention on the bloody words.


    ¡°Friend, take a look and see if you can recognize these words.¡±


    Although Jiang Ming could tell that the bloody words were formed from ancient characters, he was unable to decipher the meaning of all the characters. He could only rely on the ck sword.


    ¡°Damn it, bro, I¡¯m just a sword, not some schr!¡± the ck sword could not help butin. However, even though it said that, its body began to study the line of bloody words very sincerely. It then transmitted its voice softly.


    ¡°Bro, I have already recognized the origin of these words. They are indeed the ancientnguage of the current era. However, they are also somewhat different¡­ If I remember correctly, in my era, there was a race called the Jiuli Race. They were enemies with most of the humans, and this text was inherited from the Jiuli Race. However, our era was already destroyed, and the Jiuli Race couldn¡¯t have survived either. How could theirnguage still be passed down until now?¡±


    At this moment, the ck sword was puzzled no matter how hard it thought about it. It had a feeling that there seemed to be some shocking secret hidden here.


    ¡°Is the Jiuli Race very powerful?¡± Jiang Ming frowned and asked.


    ¡°Of course, they are powerful. You must know that even the most powerful beings in our era could not do anything to the Jiuli Race. They almost ruled the world at one point,¡± the ck sword said slowly. ¡°Especially that guy named Chi Mo. Hisbat strength was extremely powerful. The devil fire he created can be said to be the top evil fire in the world. It can burn everything in the world, and it even possesses the power to destroy the world!¡±


    When the ck sword said this, it could not help but shiver. It was obvious that the so-called Chi Mo was too powerful. Even the ck sword, which had seen too many strong and proud people, felt a chill run down its spine.


    Jiang Ming could not help but be silent for a while. After a long time, he nodded and said, ¡°Then what do these words mean?¡±


    He was also curious as to why the ancient Jiulinguage from the ck sword¡¯s era would appear here!

 Chapter 453 - 453 Strange Lizard

    453 Strange Lizard


    It was not that Jiang Ming cared about the ancient Jiulinguage.


    However, thenguages of the ancient races that existed countless eras ago should have been destroyed in the long river of history. Why would they appear again in this era?


    ¡°Actually, thisnguage is very different from the Jiulinguage. It¡¯s just slightly simr. However, I dare conclude that these words are a brand-new ancientnguage derived from the Jiulinguage. Ugh, time keeps flowing and flowing, andnguages keep changing¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, shut up!¡± Jiang Ming cursed in his heart. The ck sword was really a chatterbox!


    The ck sword wanted to say a few more words. However, when it heard Jiang Ming, it could only shut up obediently. After a long time, it opened its mouth again.


    ¡°I understand now. The words here were left behind by the owner of this ce! It means that other than the devil fire, nothing else is to be touched, because everything else is tainted by the power of thews!¡± the ck sword eximed in surprise.


    Did he leave behind a manual? How considerate.


    Jiang Ming was also a little surprised and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the owner of this ce doesn¡¯t want to destroy us, after all?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s very likely. After all, thews of the ghostly mystic realm and the host are two different people. It¡¯s possible that the host was the one in charge before he died, and after he died, thews of the ghostly mystic realm became the ones in charge.¡±


    To him, thews of the ghostly mystic realm were nothing. After all, in their era, existences that were even more terrifying than thews of the ghostly mystic realm had appeared before.


    Jiang Ming pondered for a long time and then took a deep breath.


    ¡°Alright, I understand the thirdw. It means that you are not allowed to challenge thews of the ghostly mystic realm here. However, it is obviously a fake rule that can be ignored.¡±


    Jiang Ming lied for a reason.


    If he were to directly say the true meaning of these ancient characters, everyone would fight for the devil fire, especially Gu Chi, Rao Wuqing, and the others.


    Even though they were working together now, this rtionship could copse at any time.


    Therefore, he could only choose to lie!


    Jiang Ming looked very sincere, and Gu Chi and Rao Wuqing did not have any doubts. They did not expect that Jiang Ming would still choose to scheme against them at such a dangerous and critical moment.


    It was also at this moment that Jiang Ming suddenly had an idea and looked in a direction.


    Something seemed to be crawling toward them.


    Gu Chi and Rao Wuqing naturally noticed this as well. They narrowed their eyes and revealed serious expressions.


    However, when the strange creature approached, everyone¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    What the hell?


    At this moment, the lizard stuck itself to the wall and slid out its tongue like a snake.


    ¡°Is this a mutant born from a lizard and a snake demon?¡± Wu Hen asked silently, which immediately attracted a strange look from Ying Sha.


    At this moment, Rao Wuqing¡¯s body moved, and he shed forward with a huge sword in his hand.


    Bang!


    A huge nging sound erupted!


    Rao Wuqing retreated with a strange expression.


    ¡°This thing¡¯s skin is very hard! Although I didn¡¯t use too much power, it shouldn¡¯t be to the extent of not being able to break through the defense of a vile creature!¡±


    ¡°Gu Chi, be careful¡­ You guys protect the Holy Son! If anything happens to the Holy Son, I¡¯ll take your heads!¡±


    Many experts immediately surrounded Gu Chi, causing Jiang Ming to feel envious and jealous.


    Gu Chi was born lucky!


    However, thinking about it carefully, he was immortal. Just this advantage alone was invaluable.


    At this moment, Gu Chi suddenly said, ¡°Ning Caichen, what kind of creature do you think this is?¡±


    Although the lizard in front of them was ordinary, they had never seen or heard of such an existence.


    ¡°It should be a foreign creature born in the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord. Look, the skin of this lizard is ck all over, and it¡¯s the kind of ck that contains a strange aura. Anyway, I¡¯ve never seen any creature with such strange ck skin. It must contain an unimaginable amount of demonic Qi and fiendish Qi. It was because of this that it was able to withstand Elder Rao¡¯s sword.¡±


    As soon as he said that, many people gasped.


    They vaguely understood that this mutated lizard was not on their side!


    Because in the next moment, the lizardunched an attack, and the few cultivators, who were originally arranged to scout the way, died one after another.


    In fact, if Rao Wuqing hadn¡¯t been standing in the front, Gu Chi¡¯s side would have suffered heavy casualties.


    ¡°It¡¯s equivalent to a cultivator at the peak of the Golden Core Realm! The strength of this mutated lizard is indeed extraordinary!¡± Jiang Ming eximed.


    It was even stronger than the Dark Water Mystical Snake.


    Even if the current Ying Sha revealed his true form, he would not be as strong.


    They were onpletely different levels!


    At the thought of this, Jiang Ming¡¯s brain was working crazily. He was wondering if this was a pet left behind by the me Demon Heavenly Lord when he was alive, or if it was a strange creature born from the power of thews after the me Demon Heavenly Lord died.


    It was also at this moment that the lizard wailed. Rao Wuqing had made a move and directly cut off its tail.


    However, it was useless for the lizard¡¯s tail to be cut off. Soon, a new tail grew out.


    At this moment, the lizard lowered its body and stared at Rao Wuqing. Thetter was also holding his sword in preparation. However, in the next moment, the lizard suddenly changed its direction of attack.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression changed drastically. How could he have thought that this guy would attack him?


    He did not use his favorite sword, the Vicious de, but attacked with the ck sword.


    He did not use the Vicious de to prevent Gu Chi from finding out that it was his!

 Chapter 454 - 454 What Exactly Happened?

    454 What Exactly Happened?


    The reason why Jiang Ming chose to fight directly instead of hiding in the crowd and letting Gu Chi and the others go forward was that he was worried that the death of more people would deepen the power of thews of the ghostly mystic realm.


    One had to know that once the power of thews grew stronger, it would have a huge impact on all the cultivators here.


    At the thought of this, Jiang Ming could not help but take a few deep breaths of cold air. Then, he said in a particrly serious tone, ¡°Holy Son Gu Chi, you must ensure their safety. I alone will be enough to deal with this vile creature!¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming looked so righteous that many cultivators were moved by this.


    Holy Son Gu Chi looked very sincere and worried. However, he could not help but curse in his heart.


    Wasn¡¯t this clearly forcing him to go on stage?


    ¡°Uncle Rao, do your best to help Ning Caichen. He has already stolen the limelight. Therefore, we can¡¯t fall too far behind.¡±


    He did not care about the lives of these cultivators.


    However, his reputation could not be too bad. Otherwise, if these people were to survive and go out to spread the news, they would directly raise the status and reputation of Flowerfruit Mountain, and his sect would suffer.


    Thinking of this, Gu Chi could not help but grit his teeth.


    However, no matter what he was thinking, all the cultivators had developed an inexplicable admiration for Ning Caichen.


    Jiang Ming naturally sensed this.


    ¡°This power hasn¡¯t materialized yet. Otherwise, it could form the power of faith and allow your cultivation to advance.¡± The ck sword transmitted his voice into his ears.


    In this world, in addition to the two traditional cultivation systems of immortal cultivation and martial arts, there was actually a third cultivation system called the god system.


    The so-called god system was to umte enough believers and use the power of faith to continuously improve their cultivation realm.


    However, once such cultivators lost their believers, or if their believers decreased or weakened, their strength would continue to decline.


    This was the difference!


    As a result, the ck sword¡¯s voice reached Jiang Ming¡¯s ears more and more. However, he did not care at all. He did not intend to use this cultivation system at all.


    Jiang Ming did not say much. He went forward and waved the ck sword. Soon, he fought with the strange lizard.


    Rao Wuqing also had to step forward to participate in the battle.


    Very quickly, waves of intense shockwaves erupted between the two sides.


    Gu Chi and the others blocked in front. The cultivators behind did not suffer too much damage.


    ¡°Damn it, this vile creature¡¯s defense is too tough! Moreover, his vitality is extremely strong. I definitely can¡¯t deal with him with just my current methods!¡±


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s expression darkened.


    Of course, he did not use his full strength. He only used a third of his strength at most.


    It was not that he was deliberately hiding his strength to embarrass Jiang Ming. It was because Rao Wuqing wanted to hide his strength and ensure that he was always at his peak. Only then could he obtain some benefits at thest moment.


    They were not after the inheritance of the me Demon Heavenly Lord.


    They were after the entire ghostly mystic realm.


    If they could control this ghostly mystic realm, they could do many things. After all, the ghostly mystic realm was a special existence among all mystic realms.


    At the same time, it also possessed unimaginable power and influence.


    As long as he could grasp this influence, Gu Chi¡¯s status in the sect would rise. Once he reached the top, Rao Wuqing would be considered an elder of two dynasties. Even if he could not advance to the Nascent Soul Realm in the future, his status would be stable enough that it would not be easily affected.


    Thinking of this, Rao Wuqing increased his strength slightly, wanting to end the battle as quickly as possible. However, in the next moment, he was dumbfounded. A figure rushed over like a gust of wind and fought with the strange lizard.


    It was Jiang Ming!


    Jiang Ming was not like Gu Chi or Rao Wuqing. He did not have much time and energy to waste on the battle with the strange lizard. After all, it was still unknown what kind of existence the devil fire was. Jiang Ming urgently needed to confirm this, or else his new technique would be a joke.


    It was also at this moment that the strange lizard suddenly roared. The sound was extremely strange, ear-piercing, and mournful. It made many cultivators lose their minds and almost die.


    ¡°You still dare to scream? Die!¡± Jiang Ming shouted coldly, and the Golden Core magical powers in his body rose at this moment.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Boundless magical power erupted at this moment and swept across the entire scene.


    ¡°These are¡­ profound alchemy magic powers!¡±


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s calm face finally wavered.


    Gu Chi¡¯s expression was also extremely ugly.


    Even the Holy Lord could not cultivate such amazing techniques.


    As for Gu Chi himself, he was also almost at the level of the Holy Lord.


    In the end, a young cultivator from the Flowerfruit Mountain was even more terrifying than the rare genius of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land.


    He actually cultivated such amazing magical powers!


    As a result, many people¡¯s expressions changed drastically.


    At the same time, the sword in Gu Chi¡¯s hand trembled as if it had sensed something and was extremely frightened.


    What he had in his hand was a magical treasure that had gained sentience. It was of a high level and almost impossible to find in the world.


    ¡°Are you afraid of Ning Caichen?¡± Gu Chi muttered to himself in confusion.


    However, he did not know that the sword in his hand was not afraid of Jiang Ming.


    Instead, it was after the ck sword!


    At this moment, the ck sword still looked extremely dark and ordinary.


    However, the power and cultivation runes within it were constantly being revealed at this moment.


    Kill!


    Kill!


    Kill!


    At this moment, the ck sword turned into a peerless lethal sword that carried endless killing intent. It suddenly charged toward the strange lizard.


    The strange lizard also clearly sensed this majestic killing intent.


    No, to be precise, it was a majestic and chilling killing intent.


    The strange lizard did not say anything. It turned its head and wanted to run away. Jiang Ming could not help but be stunned.


    Escaped?


    ¡°You want to run? No way! Die!¡±


    The ck sword seemed to have been inspired by something. Without saying a word, it charged at the strange lizard. Immediately, the strange lizard was bleeding and wailing.

 Chapter 455 - 455 Scheming

    455 Scheming


    The ck sword seemed to have taken some kind of stimnt and became more and more excited. It did not even sh out sword Qi. It just relied on its de and continuously shed out bloody marks on the lizard¡¯s body.


    The entire ce was deathly silent.


    Everyone could not help but gasp.


    At this moment, even Jiang Ming could not help but gasp a few times.


    Ruthless!


    It was too ruthless!


    Even further away, Gu Chi, Rao Wuqing, and the others were dumbstruck.


    Of course, they definitely did not know that a weapon spirit was born in the ck sword, and this weapon spirit was extremely powerful. They subconsciously thought that all of this was Jiang Ming¡¯s doing.


    Was this kid that ruthless?


    Even Rao Wuqing could not help but feel a chill run down his spine.


    Gu Chi felt even more fortunate.


    Fortunately, he did not offend this kid too much back then. Otherwise, just based on their actions, they would be dead meat.


    Jiang Ming naturally noticed the change in everyone¡¯s moods and knew that these people were afraid of him. He immediately held his forehead and did not know how to exin.


    At the same time, people started whispering in the crowd.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this guy too ruthless? The strange lizard was about to escape. Why not just let it go? Don¡¯t beat it to death like this!¡±


    ¡°As the saying goes, don¡¯t chase a cornered enemy. It¡¯s best to let it escape. Don¡¯t force that strange lizard into a desperate situation and make it directly attack us ruthlessly.¡±


    Huai Mei frowned as she pondered.


    At this moment, Wu Hen said, ¡°Master said that there is no such thing as not chasing a desperate enemy in this world. There are plenty of people who try to take advantage of his soft heart and kill him!¡±


    Huai Mei was instantly speechless.


    The corners of Ying Sha¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily. After a long while, he took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°I really hope that Master can kill this strange lizard. This thing is too terrifying. Even Rao Wuqing can¡¯t deal with it. If it continues to stay and attack us, it will be impossible to defend ourselves against it!¡±


    Ying Sha was very clear that if he did not kill such a powerful enemy in one blow, it would definitely have a strong desire for revenge after being angered. Once it hid in the dark and killed them, it would not be a joke.


    Fortunately, they were still in the open.


    Perhaps Zhang Shan was right.


    Only Zhu An¡¯an realized that there was a problem.


    Was this man Ning Caichen, Zhang Shan, or Yan Chixia?


    Was it possible that he was someone else entirely?


    Jiang Ming did not know what everyone was thinking. He stared at the ck sword at the moment and watched thetter chop the strange lizard into pieces. Then, he slowly exhaled.


    However, thinking about it carefully, letting the ck sword do what it liked did not seem like a bad idea.


    Jiang Ming knew very well that what the ck sword urgently needed now was to recover and replenish its power.


    Therefore, was the reason why the ck sword was so furious simply because he had lost his temper?


    Definitely not!


    The next moment, Jiang Ming observed the situation and finally confirmed his inner thoughts.


    While the ck sword shed at the strange lizard, it also continuously absorbed its power. In the end, it turned into a pile of bones, and its flesh and blood were all devoured by the ck sword.


    That was great!


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. He could sense that the ck sword¡¯s power was constantly increasing at this moment. It was very likely that it would recover some of its power and memories in a short period of time.


    This was a great thing!


    One had to know that the ck sword had been passed down from countless eras ago.


    Perhaps that era was not good in other aspects, such as technology, but in terms of cultivation, it was definitely far superior to the present.


    ¡°Which of the experts I met back then did not possess terrifying power? Even in this era, it was definitely a top-notch existence. If the ck sword recovered more of its memories, it would be of great benefit to my cultivation!¡±


    The ck sword quickly returned with a leisurely look on its face. Jiang Ming could not help but smile.


    The ck sword was shocked.


    ¡°Bro, what¡¯s with your smile? Why do I feel numb all over when you look at me like that?¡±


    The ck sword was a little worried now. Was there something wrong with Jiang Ming?


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we get back.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not want to talk about this at this time. Therefore, he hid the ck sword.


    Then, Jiang Ming looked behind him and asked, ¡°What are your ns now?¡±


    Everyone looked at each other and did not make a sound. They just looked at Jiang Ming quietly.


    This time, it was Jiang Ming¡¯s turn to be a little scared.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, Ning Caichen, you did not do anything wrong. It¡¯s just that the way you controlled the flying sword to kill the strange lizard was too heroic.¡± Gu Chi spoke slowly, thinking that Zhang Shan seemed to be a ruthless person.


    Could it be that the Flowerfruit Mountain was the ce where these barbarians were born?


    The corner of Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He could not be bothered to dwell on this matter and said bluntly, ¡°Alright, I n to go deeper now. Holy Son Gu Chi, do you n to go with me?¡±


    Gu Chi was silent for a while, then shook his head and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, I n to choose another path! There are two paths here. One of them is a dead end, and the other is a way out. However, I don¡¯t know which one is the way out. Therefore, I hope that you and I can each explore a path. No matter who survives in the end, there¡¯s no need to care. After all, we¡¯rerades, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Holy Son Gu Chi¡¯s words were extremely poetic.


    It was as if he did not care about his life.


    If it were any other hothead, they would probably be extremely touched.


    Unfortunately, Jiang Ming was not a fool.


    He nced at Holy Son Gu Chi and chuckled. ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, then fine, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Idiot! He has brute force. However, his brain is extremely simple! If he dies here, it will be a great thing for me. After all, if enough geniuses and strong people die, the pressure on me will naturally be reduced!¡±


    Gu Chi¡¯s expression did not change on the surface. However, he was actually sneering in his heart, as if he was mocking the guy in front of him.


    Unbeknownst to him, Jiang Ming was also sneering in his heart.


    He knew that Gu Chi must have chosen the path of survival and was deliberately trying to kill him.


    How ridiculous!

 Chapter 456 - 456 Things Are Bad

    456 Things Are Bad


    Jiang Ming had chosen to go deep alone. However, soon, many people came in from behind. The leader was the Holy Son Gu Chi.


    This made Jiang Ming¡¯s lips twitch.


    Jiang Ming did not know what these people¡¯s purpose was, nor did he know what the purpose of these people from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land was, or what they wanted to obtain.


    However, the ck sword had some guesses.


    ¡°These guys are probably looking for an opportunity to take control of this ghostly mystic realm. Firstly, ghostly mystic realms have their ownws. Once one can control them, it will be a huge boost to one¡¯s strength. Most importantly, if Gu Chi wants to secure his position as the top Holy Son and be a Holy Lord, he will need to increase his stakes. It is difficult to control other mystic realms. However, it is easy to control a ghostly mystic realm.


    ¡°Secondly, Gu Chi and the others¡¯ goal is very likely to reach into the Feather Kingdom. No one knows what the situation outside the Feather Kingdom is like. It might be very chaotic. Although the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land is high and mighty in the eyes of the people of the Feather Kingdom, no one knows what position it has in the outside world.


    ¡°Once they can extend their hands into the Feather Kingdom and continuously infiltrate all aspects of the Feather Kingdom, they will indirectly control the entire Feather Kingdom. This will be of great benefit to Gu Chi in the future.¡±


    It had to be said that the ck sword was indeed a being that had survived from countless eras ago. Even though it had been asleep for many years, its horizons and knowledge were still not something that ordinary people couldpare to.


    Jiang Ming agreed with the ck sword and said in a deep voice, ¡°In that case, let them be, as long as they don¡¯t touch the devil fire.¡±


    However, this was very difficult.


    Once these people realized that the devil fire was not affected by thews, they would definitely try to get their hands on the devil fire.


    After all, the people of these sects were extremely ambitious. They were very likely to do it for their own selfish desires. In their eyes, this mystic realm was destined to be theirs.


    Who would be willing to share their things with others?


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath. He knew that his enemies were not just thews and the traps here.


    Gu Chi and his fellow sect members were his enemies too.


    Therefore, Jiang Ming gave Wu Hen and Ying Sha a look, hinting to them that once any unrest broke out, they must remember to choose to retreat at the first moment. At the very least, they had to protect themselves. Without them, he could retreat more easily.


    Wu Hen and Ying Sha received this hint and nodded.


    Even Wu Hen would not be too stubborn on this matter. After all, although their strength wasn¡¯t bad, they still couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land.


    Jiang Ming was fine alone. He could retreat if he wanted to.


    However, if Wu Hen was too stubborn, not only would he not be able to help Jiang Ming, but he would also be a burden to Jiang Ming.


    At this moment, Gu Chi said, ¡°Ning Caichen, I¡¯m a little worried about you. So, I still n to go with you.¡±


    It was not that he did not want to take the other path; it was because of Rao Wuqing¡¯s words.


    ¡°The Flowerfruit Mountain is too mysterious, and this kid knows too many things. It¡¯s very likely that he lied. For example, we don¡¯t know what those ancient words mean.¡±


    It had to be said that this Rao Wuqing was indeed worthy of being able to apany the previous generation¡¯s top Holy Son. He was very meticulous.


    ¡°Your actions really make me admire you greatly. As expected of a Holy Son!¡±


    Jiang Ming ttered him while Gu Chi kept speaking modestly. However, both of them had their own agendas and naturally understood that the other party was definitely not on their side.


    Soon, the group went deeper. This time, some monsters appeared. However, they were quickly dealt with by Rao Wuqing. He knew very well that he could not let Jiang Ming continue to show off. Otherwise, everyone would stand on Jiang Ming¡¯s side.


    In addition, if he disyed his power appropriately, he would be able to intimidate everyone, including Ning Caichen.


    Right at this moment, a sound that sounded like a beating heart rang out, causing everyone to be unable to help but be shocked!


    What happened?


    Some people revealed suspicious expressions, not quite understanding what had happened at this critical moment.


    In the next instant, a cultivator was directly taken away by a bloody mouth and turned into a cloud of blood!


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    A few cultivators immediately let out miserable screams. They wanted to escape. However, they were quickly taken away by another bloody mouth and eaten.


    The entire ce was deathly silent.


    At this moment, these cultivators could not remain calm.


    It was also at this moment that a powerful force spread out.


    Explosions rang out. Many cultivators were killed. Jiang Ming could clearly sense that the power of thews in this ghostly mystic realm was constantly increasing.


    ¡°Damn it! Where did this monstere from?¡±


    Gu Chi could not help but grit his teeth.


    He did not care about their lives. However, he could not ignore the fact that the power of thews was increasing. Once it reached a terrifying level, they would all die here.


    The more they thought of this, the more they could not help but gasp.


    Jiang Ming was naturally very worried about this. His brain was working crazily to find a suitable solution. However, he was stunned the next moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s an illusion!¡±


    Jiang Ming only realized this after the ck sword¡¯s reminder. He immediately woke up and found that there was no blood at all. However, some people still died.


    They died from killing each other!


    Those cultivators wanted to resist the so-called monster. Thus, they attacked.


    However, their wounds were actually from other cultivators!

 Chapter 457 - 457 The Black-Robed Man

    457 The ck-Robed Man


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up as he shouted, ¡°Wake up!¡±


    His voice had a kind of magic that shook people¡¯s minds, causing everyone present to wake up in an instant and stare at each other.


    ¡°He has such a skill? It could actually calm people¡¯s minds?¡± Gu Chi muttered to himself.


    Rao Wuqing narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°This kid is quite capable. He must have many secrets and powerful inheritances on him. Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t figured out what kind of faction the Flowerfruit Mountain is, nor do I know its background. Otherwise, I would definitely kill this kid.¡±


    Even so, Rao Wuqing understood that no matter how powerful or terrifying the Flowerfruit Mountain was, he could not do anything to Ning Caichen.


    Although the other party could not defeat him, this kind of person had many trump cards. In addition, he had many tricks up his sleeve. It was undoubtedly a fool¡¯s dream to take him down. At that time, he might even make another enemy.


    Rao Wuqing would not have cared if it was an ordinary enemy.


    However, Ning Caichen was different!


    Ning Caichen¡¯s talent alone was extremely terrifying. If he was not careful, he might provoke a genius with extremely terrifying talent!


    ¡°To be able to cultivate Golden Core Realm mana means this kid¡¯s aptitude is too shocking. It definitely exceeds the level of a Holy Son. It¡¯s very likely that he has the aptitude of a Divine Son!¡±


    Rao Wuqing was secretly shocked.


    The so-called Divine Son was someone with an extremely high status.


    Even in the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, which had existed for thousands of years, there had never been a Divine Son.


    It was said that only those top forces with extremely ancient histories and deeper foundations had Divine Sons. Once a Divine Son appeared, they had the means and confidence to crush everything.


    Even if Ning Caichen¡¯s aptitude was not at the level of a Saint, he was still much more talented than a Holy Son. He was even more talented than the top Holy Son. They could not make him their enemy.


    The more he thought about this, the more Rao Wuqing took in a few deep breaths of cold air. He seemed to be thinking about how he should get along with Ning Caichen in order to maximize his own benefits.


    It was also at this moment that Jiang Ming suddenly took a step forward.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Jiang Ming saw a cultivator who did not listen to his advice and still insisted on fighting. Moreover, this cultivator was quite strong, reaching the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm.


    In addition to his crazed state, the other cultivators were no match for him. Many people were killed, and the fortunate ones were heavily injured.


    If he did not kill him, it would probably lead to an even greater disaster!


    ¡°Be careful!¡± someone eximed.


    Regarding this, Rao Wuqing and Gu Chi did not seem to mind.


    They knew he was no match for Ning Caichen


    In the next second, the crazy cultivator¡¯s head was chopped off.


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath. He killed someone this time to prevent more people from dying.


    Otherwise, he would not have attacked in the mystic realm. This was a huge taboo.


    In addition, Jiang Ming quickly noticed that the cultivators who had attacked people before were not in a good state.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been corrupted!¡±


    Jiang Ming was quite surprised. Then, he took a deep breath and immediately chose to attack.


    ¡°All of you, calm down. Now, I will remove all the filth from your bodies!¡±


    They could not let these people be corrupted. Otherwise, they would be the biggest hidden danger for the entire exploration team.


    As Jiang Ming shed out sword after sword, many cultivators who were corrupted breathed a sigh of relief. Their confused eyes regained rity.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Wu Hen, Ying Sha, and the others heaved a sigh of relief. They were worried that their master would start a massacre. If that happened, the power of the ghostly mystic realm would increase and the pressure on everyone would increase. No matter how well Jiang Ming had done before, no one would appreciate it.


    ¡°Although our master doesn¡¯t care about the friendship between these people, he still has to prevent them from causing any trouble. After all,pared to these people, he is more focused on the people in the ghostly mystic realm and the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. The less you care about them, the greater the danger,¡± Ying Sha muttered to himself.


    Wu Hen, who was at the side, stared at Jiang Ming¡¯s figure, and his eyes twinkled.


    Huai Mei, who was standing at the side, was dumbfounded.


    These two guys must have been brainwashed by Ning Caichen!


    Then, she looked at Zhu An¡¯an and found that Zhu An¡¯an looked calm, but in fact, she was suppressing her inner feelings. Her admiration for Ning Caichen could not be concealed.


    Could it be¡­


    ¡°Is Ning Caichen really that awesome?¡±


    For a moment, Huai Mei felt that she could not keep up with the times!


    At the same time, Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze lingered on everyone.


    He was really afraid of this ghostly mystic realm.


    It had tricked everyone, and they had not even made a move!


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the ck sword¡¯s reminder, I wouldn¡¯t have realized that this was an illusion. However, in this case, the first obstacle on this path should be an illusion, causing everyone to be corrupted.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up.


    At the same time, in the depths of the darkness, a ck-robed man could not help but clench his fists tightly.


    ¡°What a good kid! He actually dared to ruin my n. He simply deserves to die! I originally nned to corrupt all of these people and then continuously increase my strength and the strength of the mystic realm to reach a higher level. One day, it might evolve into a forbidden zone for life. At that time, I would definitely be the master of the forbidden zone. In the end, this first operation failed¡­ It¡¯s all because this kid is messing with my entire n!¡±


    At this moment, the ck-robed man was even more furious. He wished he could kill Jiang Ming on the spot and devour his flesh and blood.


    However, he quickly calmed down.


    ¡°My strength is still maintaining the operations of the entire mystic realm. It¡¯s not enough to fight against this child¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that my body is a ghost, I would definitely make this kid die without a burial ground!¡±


    The ck-robed man was not just anyone.


    He was none other than the dead me Demon Heavenly Lord!


    But now, the me Demon Heavenly Lord had changed his cultivation path, which was the cultivation path of the Netherworld. Naturally, he had to start cultivating again.


    Right now, he was only at the Nascent Soul Realm.


    However, this was enough for him to kill this batch of people who came in!


    ¡°Especially that guy in the half-step Nascent Soul Realm. As long as he dies, the grade of my mystic realm will definitely rise to another level!¡±

 Chapter 458 - 458 Thoughts

    458 Thoughts


    The me Demon Heavenly Lord could not help but smile. He was hoping that he could be a Ghost God with the path of the Netherworld and the Ghost God Secret Technique!


    One had to know that in this world, ghosts and gods were ultimate existences that couldpare to saints!


    ¡°At that time, I¡¯ll be another Variant Saint of the new era! That used to be the ultimate terror that stood above all living beings and reached the peak of the world! At that time, I want everyone to submit to me and make all living beings revere me. I definitely won¡¯t let anyone dare underestimate me!¡±


    When the me Demon Heavenly Lord thought of this, he could not help but grit his teeth. It was as if he had thought of something that made him extremely vexed. This was because, long ago, he had many enemies. There was even a Quasi-Saint and a Saint who looked down on him!


    After he became a Saint, he would definitely p those people who looked down on him!


    ¡°However, right now, we have to get rid of this guy first. Otherwise, the consequences will be worrisome!¡±


    The me Demon Heavenly Lord¡¯s gaze fell on Jiang Ming, and he began to think about how to get rid of him.


    After half a day, no matter what he did, it seemed that he could not affect this guy at all.


    What was going on?


    For a moment, the me Demon Heavenly Lord could not help but freeze on the spot. Even though he could not use too much power, it was reasonable to say that killing an early-stage Golden Core Realm cultivator should be a piece of cake.


    Why was it so difficult?


    ¡°No!¡±


    The me Demon Heavenly Lord suddenly realized something and stared at Jiang Ming on the other side of the water mirror. ¡°This guy is not only in the Golden Core Realm of the path of immortal cultivation, but also in the Innate Martial Realm of martial arts!¡±


    The reason why he was aware of this was because he had encountered many martial arts experts.


    The me Demon Heavenly Lord had not noticed it before because some of his methods were slightly off.


    Whoosh!


    The more he thought about it, the more the me Demon Heavenly Lord felt that his physical strength seemed to be constantly declining, and the fear in his heart was constantly magnified.


    It was all because of the existence of that martial arts expert that had caused the me Demon Heavenly Lord to suffer greatly and almost had his body and soul destroyed.


    However¡­


    ¡°This guy is not that bastard from back then. He¡¯s just a martial artist. He¡¯s still a few realms away from being truly powerful. Killing him is simply a piece of cake! However, I have to consider carefully how I should deal with this child¡­ There seems to be ayer of powerful mysterious power protecting him, isting him from everything¡­¡±


    Otherwise, why would there be such a powerful force protecting him?


    As such, the me Demon Heavenly Lord gradually understood that this kid might not be the chosen one, but had some kind of treasure on him that was hindering its investigation.


    ¡°Hehe, I wonder what kind of treasure it is¡­ It¡¯s simply a waste of a treasure on a mere Golden Core Realm cultivator. It¡¯s better to give it to me. Only in this way can I maximize the use of this treasure!¡± the me Demon Heavenly Lord thought to himself. He took a few deep breaths, his eyes shining as if he was considering something.


    ***


    ¡°Bro, I have a feeling that something terrifying is targeting us,¡± the ck sword suddenly said.


    In fact, Jiang Ming also noticed this without the ck sword¡¯s words, and he could not help but frown.


    ¡°He¡¯s purely targeting the two of us, right?¡±


    He nced at the people around him without leaving a trace, especially Gu Chi and the others. He only slowly withdrew his gaze after making sure that they did not have much of a reaction.


    Then, he sucked in a breath of cold air.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be Gu Chi, Rao Wuqing, and the others. This terrifying existencees from this ghostly mystic realm itself¡­ Could it be that thews are targeting me, or is it the owner of this ghostly mystic realm, the me Demon Heavenly Lord?¡±


    Previously, when Jiang Ming saw the ancient characters left behind, he realized that the me Demon Heavenly Lord was probably not dead.


    It was very likely that this fellow had survived from ancient times until today.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the ancient characters left behind were deceiving us. There might be a problem with the devil fire.¡±


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath, feeling a little frustrated.


    If there was a problem with the devil fire, then why did he enter this ce?


    This was simply nonsense!


    However, he could not say anything more. He could only go deeper step by step and see what he should do next.


    It was also at this moment that the heartbeat became louder.


    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be an illusion, but a movement that really exists.¡± The ck sword continued to transmit its voice, which made Jiang Ming nod in agreement. This was the only reasonable exnation.


    Gu Chi also noticed this and started chatting with Rao Wuqing.


    ¡°Uncle Rao, do you think this heart belongs to the me Demon Heavenly Lord?¡±


    Gu Chi¡¯s question was a casual one. However, Rao Wuqing¡¯s expression was extremely serious as he said, ¡°This possibility is extremely high. Previously, I had always felt that the me Demon Heavenly Lord was not dead, or that he had used another method to survive¡­ After all, he¡¯s pretty much a Quasi-Saint. We have no idea how powerful his methods and trump cards are.¡±


    With that said, Gu Chi was instantly interested.


    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡±


    ¡°How do you want to try?¡± Rao Wuqing asked. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, this is the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord and there are countlessws. If we¡¯re not careful, we might be affected and die. Do you have any way to deal with it?¡±


    Gu Chi thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. He said, ¡°I do have a solution. However, it¡¯s not easy to say whether it¡¯s good or not. ¡±


    ¡°Gu Chi, don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡± Rao Wuqing frowned and shouted in a low voice. ¡°This ce is extremely dangerous. If we¡¯re not careful, we might all fall into the gutter. Don¡¯t make us lose our lives in vain!¡±


    Gu Chi repeatedly agreed. However, no one knew what was going on in his mind.


    At this moment, Rao Wuqing¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t need to try. There will naturally be people who will scout the way for us.¡±


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s words stunned Gu Chi for a moment before he reacted.


    The idiots behind him definitely couldn¡¯t do it.


    In that case, they could not send their own people to their deaths in vain.


    As such, there seemed to be only one candidate left.


    Ning Caichen!


    ¡°Uncle Rao, do you think that Ning Caichen would be so stupid as to scout the way for us? I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to fool him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to fool him, but he has something he wants. We can use this to negotiate with him.¡±

 Chapter 459 - 459 Shifting the Blame

    459 Shifting the me


    Jiang Ming chose this passage because he thought it would be smooth sailing. However, he did not expect it to cause some trouble.


    First, there were people constantly spying on him, which made Jiang Ming feel a chill down his spine.


    Now, it was this heartbeat that made Jiang Ming feel like a sheep entering a wolf¡¯s den.


    ¡°Bro, if it really doesn¡¯t work, we should retreat. There must be a way to leave here. If we continue to go deeper, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll all die here,¡± the ck sword said.


    It was obvious that even this expert who usually roared about going to heaven and earth felt great pressure at this moment.


    After all, he was a powerful existence who could step into the Saint Realm at any time!


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°We cannot leave. Even if we find a way to leave now, I¡¯m afraid those guys won¡¯t let us go.¡±


    He knew very well that Gu Chi and the others seemed to have a good rtionship with him. However, even if Gu Chi really became his swornrade, he would not let these people let him go so easily.


    These things had probably already treated him as a target and could destroy him at any time.


    As a result, the ck sword could not help but fall silent for a while before saying, ¡°In that case, we can only take it one step at a time. However, Bro, I still want to remind you that there must be a great terror hidden in the depths of this mystic realm. That me Demon Heavenly Lord is most likely not dead. If you encounter him, be warned that you might be possessed.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming¡¯s heart trembled.


    He was immortal. However, that did not mean he could not be possessed.


    Once someone possessed the body, the person with the immortal constitution and fate would have to be changed.


    The more he thought of this, the tighter Jiang Ming clenched his fists, and a cold light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Once that happens, let alone these people from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land¡­ I won¡¯t be lenient even if I have to kill everyone!¡±


    ¡°Right, Friend, how much of your strength have you recovered? Do you have the confidence to bring me, Wu Hen, and the rest away?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to take you away,¡± the ck sword said with a bitter smile. ¡°But it¡¯s simply unrealistic to take them away safely. Bro, listen to my advice. When the timees, don¡¯t bother about these fellows. At most, you can take that little girl called Zhu An¡¯an away¡­ The other guys simply don¡¯t have the capital to make you risk your life to save them.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not say anything this time.


    He was indeed a coward.


    Moreover, he was quite cold-hearted and did not care about the life and death of most people.


    However, this did not mean that Jiang Ming was absolutely heartless.


    Huai Mei was not his friend.


    ¡°I will let you devour as much power as you can from the beast race here, so that your strength can recover as much as possible. However, I hope that you can take me, Zhu A ¡®an, Wu Hen, and Ying Sha away. As for Huai Mei, it would be best if you can take her away. However, if you can¡¯t, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    For Jiang Ming, even if it was to save someone, he had his own limits. He would never save someone just for the sake of saving someone.


    When the ck sword heard this, it was silent for a long time before it nodded and replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    After being with Jiang Ming for a while, the ck sword gradually understood that Jiang Ming seemed to be very heartless and immoral. However, he was actually a person with a true moralpass.


    The ck sword took a deep breath, and its eyes lit up. Then, as if nothing had happened, it said, ¡°But let me warn you first. I won¡¯t help you fight with the master of this mystic realm. That¡¯s too risky. I do not want to lose my memory after recovering some of it.¡±


    The ck sword had its own selfish motives.


    However, at this moment, the ck sword said this in such a joking tone, which made Jiang Mingugh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make things too difficult for you. If something really happens, you can choose to run away immediately. In fact, you don¡¯t even need to care about my safety. Do you understand?¡±


    The ck sword was touched!


    At this moment, the ck sword suddenly had an idea.


    Even if it had to die, it would die with Jiang Ming!


    Jiang Ming naturally sensed the change in the ck sword¡¯s mood, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    It had walked right into his trap!


    Then, Jiang Ming looked at Gu Chi and the others behind him.


    ¡°Holy Son Gu Chi, do you still n to go deeper?¡±


    Gu Chi nodded and said, ¡°Of course, we have to go deeper. After all, there¡¯s no way back now. We can only press forward.¡±


    In fact, the people of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land were constantly thinking of escape routes. Although there were no results yet, Gu Chi would not say it.


    In addition, even if he really found a way out, Gu Chi would never tell him this because, in his opinion, the lives of these people had nothing to do with him.


    Jiang Ming smiled slightly, knowing Gu Chi¡¯s inner thoughts. However, he did not choose to expose them. Instead, he said, ¡°Holy Son Gu Chi, I admire your courage! Right, why don¡¯t you guys go ahead first? After all, I have limited means and cannotpare to the sacrednd¡¯s deep foundation.¡±


    F*ck!


    Holy Son Gu Chi could not help but curse in his heart.


    This guy was really too ruthless. He actually said such words directly.


    This waspletely pushing his own to the forefront!


    Although Gu Chi did not want to embarrass himself in front of others, he did not want to be the one to stand out. Therefore, he took a look and chose the people behind him.


    ¡°You guys go forward and scout the way¡­ Don¡¯t worry, with me around, I will definitely not let anything happen to you!¡±


    When the others heard this, their mouths twitched.


    He was such a hypocrite!


    Huai An rejoiced. Fortunately, he was from the Ghost Spirit Sect. Therefore, Gu Chi would not attack him for the time being.

 Chapter 460 - 460 Could This Place Be Hell?

    460 Could This ce Be Hell?


    Huai An knew very well that if not for his status as the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s young sect master, he would have long since followed in the footsteps of those cultivators and individual cultivators who had died tragically.


    The status of being the young master of one of the six blessednds was indeed not low.


    However, he had miscalcted!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we let Young Master Huai An scout ahead? Hees from the Ghost Spirit Sect and is most skilled in these sinister methods. Thus, he should be extremely skilled in dealing with such sinister and dangerous ces.¡±


    Jiang Ming spoke slowly, and everyone was stunned.


    Gu Chi also started to think about it. It seemed like this was the case. He had been respectful toward the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s young master. Therefore, he had not allowed Huai An to take the risk in front.


    However, the situation was different now.


    If Huai An were to go up, it might be of great benefit to them.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze could not help but wander, falling on Huai An.


    Huai An was instantly speechless. He stared at Jiang Ming in fury.


    ¡°Ning Caichen!¡±


    At this moment, Huai An wished he could go forward and kill Jiang Ming with a sword. However, he was quickly stopped by Gu Chi¡¯s gaze and did not dare to move. He could only lick his face and smile. ¡°Holy Son, although I, Huai An, have the intention to scout the way for you, my strength is insufficient. If I go forward, I will only lose my life in vain¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Jiang Ming said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. With me around, I definitely won¡¯t let anything happen to you. Moreover, you¡¯re a top genius, and you¡¯re in the Golden Core Realm. You¡¯re also a rare expert here. Adding on your status in the Ghost Spirit Sect, it can be said that you are the best candidate to scout the path,¡± Jiang Ming said with a smile.


    Looking at this guy¡¯s smile, Huai An wished he could kill him!


    Jiang Ming naturally wanted to kill Huai An as well.


    It was different from wanting to kill Gu Chi.


    Gu Chi¡¯s sect was huge, and Rao Wuqing was by his side. Even Jiang Ming did not dare make a move easily. Moreover, Gu Chi was limited to outside the Feather Kingdom. Even if there was a conflict in the future, he could just run away.


    However, Huai An¡¯s existence had always affected him, especially the threat to Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s safety. Only by getting rid of Huai An as soon as possible could Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s personal safety be guaranteed.


    At the thought of this, the mockery in Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes became even stronger. Gu Chi also saw this and said after a moment of silence, ¡°Young Master Huai An, you should scout the way. With Uncle Rao and I around, you definitely won¡¯t have any problems.¡±


    He originally wanted to show Huai An some respect. After all, he came from one of the six blessednds, the Ghost Spirit Sect.


    However, it was unrealistic to make an enemy of Ning Caichen for Huai An. After all, Huai An was far from being valuable enough.


    In addition, Gu Chi was also rather curious as to why Ning Caichen was so insistent on keeping an eye on Huai An.


    The status of both parties could be said to be worlds apart!


    Then, Gu Chi came to a very important conclusion.


    ¡°Ning Caichen must be someone who will definitely take revenge! So, as long as I can satisfy this, Ning Caichen will definitely be grateful to me!¡±


    At the thought of this, Gu Chi was even more certain of his theories. He then ced all his attention on Huai An, looking as if he would use force if he did not listen obediently.


    Huai An was already in extreme despair when he was being stared at like this. Under the pressure of these powerhouses, he could only slowly move forward while not forgetting to stare at Jiang Ming.


    This damned Ning Caichen!


    Huai An swore that after he got out, he would definitely do his best to hunt this kid down!


    How could Jiang Ming not notice Huai An¡¯s expression and gaze? He immediately saw through Huai An¡¯s true thoughts. However, he did not care at all. He even sneered.


    At this moment, Huai An was already filled with anger and hatred. He was only thinking about how to deal with Jiang Ming. However, he did not expect an invisible force toe crashing down in the next second. The shock caused his chest to cave in slightly, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where did this invisible forcee from?¡±


    Gu Chi¡¯s face darkened.


    Rao Wuqing narrowed his eyes and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ve already entered the core area of this mystic realm.¡±


    They did not seem to have walked for long. However, that was because they had spent all their time dealing with all the dangers. In fact, they had already walked a long distance, and they should have reached their destination.


    When they arrived at their destination, everyone could not help but look at each other.


    There really was a heart, a huge red heart that was beating continuously at this moment.


    ¡°Holy Son, be careful. There¡¯s something very strange about this heart!¡± Rao Wuqing said in a low voice.


    He stared at the huge heart and instinctively used his divine will to test it. After a long time, he could not help but suck in a few cold breaths.


    ¡®It¡¯s really as I had guessed. This mystic realm is indeed formed by the body of the me Demon Heavenly Lord. This heart should be the heart of the me Demon Heavenly Lord¡­ However, it is different from a normal person¡¯s heart. It looked normal. Regardless, it is actually filled with an evil aura!¡±


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s expression changed as he looked at the man in the middle of the room, who had turned pale from fright.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do you understand?¡± Rao Wuqing asked sternly.


    This time, Huai An suppressed his fear and nodded. ¡°This should be the aura of the Netherworld¡­¡±


    He was born in the Ghost Spirit Sect and cultivated this evil path. Therefore, he was naturally very familiar with the so-called evil aura.


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s expression darkened after hearing this answer.


    ¡°Holy Son, I¡¯m afraid things are very different from what we imagined. This is not just a ghostly mystic realm, nor is it just a mystic realm. It involves the power of the Netherworld! Moreover, the Netherworld¡¯s power is not quite the same as the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s¡­ In the face of this kind of power, the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s cultivation method is like child¡¯s y. It is not worth mentioning at all! This is the true cultivation method of the Netherworld. It is quite simr to the cultivation method of the Nine Ghost Cult outside the Feather Kingdom¡­ It¡¯s very likely that they¡¯re on the same level!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Gu Chi¡¯s expression instantly turned much uglier.


    ¡°The Nine Ghost Cult is one of the top ten ancient sects. It is known as the strongest cultivation force in the path of the Netherworld. Its cultivation method is on the same level as theirs. Could this ce be hell?¡±

 Chapter 461 - 461 So Terrifying

    461 So Terrifying


    Gu Chi was shocked.


    The Nine Ghost Cult was incredibly powerful.


    It was a top sect that was several times stronger than the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land.


    In terms of power and strength, the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land¡¯s position in front of the Nine Ghost Cult was the same as the six blessednds in front of the three grotto-heavens. In fact, the difference was even greater!


    Therefore, the inheritance hidden in such a powerful ancient sect was naturally not something that ordinary people could imagine¡­


    Gu Chi was having the same thoughts. After a long time, he calmed down and asked, ¡°Uncle Rao, is there any way to get rid of this aura?¡±


    The aura of the Netherworld was different from the traditional spiritual energy of heaven and earth in the world of immortal cultivation. Once orthodox immortal cultivators like them broke into a space filled with the aura of theher world, their strength would continue to decline. Or worse, they would be continuously eroded by the aura of the Netherworld. Once they started to erode, the consequences would be particrly worrying.


    The more he thought of this, the more Gu Chi clenched his fists. His face was filled with reluctance.


    He did not want his cultivation to be cut off for no reason! He had worked so hard for his cultivation, and it was also the only thing that would help him when he fought for the position of Holy Lord!


    Without a powerful cultivation base andbat strength, even if he had more resources, it would be useless.


    The most important thing was that he must not be affected by the aura of the Netherworld. If that happened, he would fall into a state where he was neither human nor ghost. That was the worst oue!


    Rao Wuqing naturally had the same n. He did not want to be affected by the aura.


    However, he really did not have any good way to deal with the aura here.


    If it was the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s level of Netherworld aura, or even a slightly higher level, Rao Wuqing would have a way to deal with it.


    However, it was too strong here.


    The inheritance of the Nine Ghost Cult was extremely powerful and terrifying. It could be on the same level as them. How could he, a mere half-step Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, deal with it?


    It was also at this moment that his gazended on Huai An. Huai An could not help but feel a chill run down his spine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want me to go up! No way! No way!¡± Huai An could not help but curse in his heart.


    How could he fight against the other party¡¯s top-notch Netherworld aura?


    He would simply be courting death!


    This time, Huai An¡¯s expression changed continuously. However, it did not make Rao Wuqing give up.


    As Huai An had expected, Rao Wuqing said bluntly, ¡°Huai An, go ahead and test the waters. See if you can get rid of this aura and destroy theher life here with the methods you learned in the Ghost Spirit Sect.¡±


    Although this was only a small area, it was clearly already in the initial stages of an ecological environment. As long as it took a step further, it would naturally be aplete ecological environment full ofher life.


    The more they thought of this, the more they could not help but hold their breaths. For a moment, they did not know what to say.


    They were basically sending Huai An to his death!


    Huai An naturally understood this as well. He immediately revealed a pitiful expression, causing Rao Wuqing to feel a chill run down his spine.


    ¡°Are you going or not? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡±


    Rao Wuqing red coldly at Huai An, the viciousness in his eyes unmistakably evident at this moment.


    The life of a young master of a blessednd was nothing to him!


    Huai An¡¯s expression became even uglier. He wanted to struggle a little more. However, Rao Wuqing did not have that much patience. He kicked Huai An into the area, causing the eyes of the people around them to widen.


    He was utterly ruthless!


    This waspletely disregarding the young master¡¯s life!


    It was also at this moment that many people could not help but feel a sense of relief.


    They had originally thought that the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land was targeting people like them who had hardly anything to their names.


    They did not expect the people of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land to target the young master of a blessednd!


    It was awesome!


    At this moment, Jiang Ming¡¯s expression did not change as he stared at theher life. He did not care about Huai An at all.


    ¡°Friend, do you have the confidence to absorb all theher aura here?¡±


    The ck sword could not help but be speechless.


    ¡°Bro, you clearly have a better candidate. Why did you choose me?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment before he reacted.


    ¡°You mean¡­ An¡¯an?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That little girl, Zhu An¡¯an, has the perfect physique for this. She is the best target to absorb the aura of the Netherworld¡­ Of course, I can absorb it as well. However, who do you think will be more efficient?¡±


    Jiang Ming pondered for a moment, then shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be better for you to absorb it. It¡¯s not a good time for An¡¯an to reveal her identity and background. Otherwise, the master of this ce will target her!¡±


    This way, the ck sword had nothing to say.


    Indeed, once Zhu An¡¯an revealed her true self, the master of this ce would probably target her. To anyone who cultivated the path of evil, Zhu An¡¯an was a high-grade material, tonic, or cultivation furnace.


    Furthermore, the people from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land were smart. Once they found out about Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s background, they would definitely make a move. Normally, it would be fine. However, now that he had to deal with the ghostly mystic realm, he naturally did not have enough strength to protect Zhu An¡¯an.


    ¡°However, don¡¯t be in a hurry to absorb the aura. Let Huai An test the waters first. In addition, when Huai An makes a slight move, you can also begin to absorb it and use him as a cover,¡± Jiang Ming said concisely.


    The ck sword immediately understood that Jiang Ming was using Huai An.


    At this moment, Huai An was staring at Jiang Ming.


    He hated him! If he had not asked him to go forward, he would not have fallen into such a desperate situation!


    Little did he know that even without Jiang Ming, the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land would immediately think of him if they encountered such a situation. He would not be able to escape his fate no matter what.


    Now that things had developed to this point, Huai An naturally had no other choice. He could only brace himself and start fumbling around. After a long while, he slowly froze on the spot.


    ¡°Huai An, what are you dawdling for?¡±


    Gu Chi was getting impatient.


    Huai An did not make a sound, as if he had been frozen.


    Very soon, Huai An¡¯s entire body was torn apart, causing countless cultivators to be stunned and feel nauseous.


    Did¡­ Huai An just die?


    Even Jiang Ming did not expect this. He had originally nned to use Huai An as a tool. However, he did not expect Huai An to die on the spot before he could even take action!


    ¡°Thisher life is terrifying!¡±

 Chapter 462 - 462 Taking Benefits

    462 Taking Benefits


    Huai An¡¯s death was too sudden. All the cultivators present couldn¡¯t help but suck in a few breaths of cold air.


    ¡°What happened just now? Why did Huai An suddenly die?¡±


    At this moment, Gu Chi¡¯s expression changed wildly.


    This incident disrupted his entire n.


    Rao Wuqing narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s only one possibility, and that is that the Netherworld life here has developed its own consciousness.¡±


    ¡°This is enough to exin why Huai An, a cultivator who cultivates the path of evil and is at the Golden Core Realm, died so suddenly in such a short time.¡±


    Gu Chi¡¯s expression turned even uglier.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, does that mean that we have no way of entering the Netherworld¡¯s ecosystem?¡±


    He knew very well that Huai An might be a good-for-nothing who was far inferior to him in terms of aptitude. However, unlike them, he was as proficient in the path of evil.


    What was going on? If Huai An could not deal with it, how could they?


    Rao Wuqing also had the same doubts. He could not help but take a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°There¡¯s still a way, but we¡¯ll have to use some of our trump cards.¡±


    ¡°What trump card?¡±


    Gu Chi was stunned. He did not understand where Rao Wuqing¡¯s trump card came from.


    ¡°A few years ago, I met a traitor of the Nine Ghost Cult and saved him. Later, that person taught me some life-saving methods when I encountered the aura of the Netherworld¡­¡± Rao Wuqing said in a deep voice. I originally wanted to use it when my life was at stake. However, now it seems that I have no choice.¡±


    Rao Wuqing could not help but sigh.


    A few years ago, he met a defector of the Nine Ghost Cult. One had to know that a person who could betray a top force like the Nine Ghost Cult was naturally not ordinary.


    He was at least a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator!


    The trump card left behind by such a powerful person was obviously extraordinary! Rao Wuqing nned to use it at a critical moment.


    In fact, he would even be able to be a Netherworld cultivator with this trump card and find a n to break through to the next realm and reach a higher level!


    However, now, he had no other choice.


    Facing such a situation, even though his heart was bleeding, Rao Wuqing could only grit his teeth and use his final trump card.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Friend! Once Rao Wuqing uses his trump card, don¡¯t worry about anything else. Absorb as much energy as you can from the Netherworld¡¯s ecosystem. Don¡¯t be shy!¡±


    Jiang Ming was extremely grateful to Rao Wuqing. He was already thinking hard about what he should do to make the ck sword absorb all the aura of the Netherworld silently.


    In the end, Rao Wuqing came knocking on his door!


    Very quickly, Rao Wuqing pulled out something simr to a deep casserole dish. It was called the Dark Nether Basin.


    ¡°With this, we can absorb all the aura of the Netherworld. At that time, the Netherworld will copse on its own! Although it¡¯s not a good time to reveal my trump card, this is our only chance! It¡¯s said that if I absorb enough Netherworld aura, this Dark Nether Basin will reveal a powerful and mysterious inheritance. It¡¯s the cultivation method of the path of evil. Even if it can¡¯tpare to the core inheritance of the Nine Ghost Cult, it¡¯s definitely much stronger than the cultivation method of the Ghost Spirit Sect! If I can master the cultivation technique and inheritance of this path of evil, it will be a great thing for me in the future!¡±


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s eyes lit up and a smile appeared on his face.


    Obviously, he thought that it would be easy for him to absorb the Netherworld aura here.


    Once he seeded, this might be the best opportunity for him to be much stronger!


    At the thought of this, Rao Wuqing took a few deep breaths of cold air. Then, he infused his Golden Core Realm mana into the Dark Nether Basin to activate its divine patterns.


    In the next moment, the Dark Nether Basin slowly rose into the air. Very quickly, it revealed a powerful force and exploded in an instant! It started erupting with powerful forces one after another.


    ¡°Good!¡± Rao Wuqing revealed a look of joy. Although he did not directly return the power to his body, he could see that the divine patterns were gradually activated.


    Rao Wuqing also understood that as long as he could awaken all the divine patterns, he would be able to obtain the corresponding power of inheritance!


    At that time, he, who had been bitterly pursuing the Nascent Soul Realm, would finally have a chance toplete his path of advancement. At most, he would give up on the cultivation method of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land and switch to the cultivation method of the path of evil.


    Looking at this scene, Gu Chi¡¯s eyes were filled with yearning. He also wanted to obtain such a treasure.


    After all, this thing could definitely improve his aptitude and cultivation!


    At that time, he would have a greater chance of bing the next Holy Lord.


    However, no one noticed that Jiang Ming was acting strange!


    ¡°This is a good opportunity!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. Without a word, he immediately activated the ck sword in his hand. After giving the order, the ck sword immediately began to absorb the mysterious aura here. It went crazy and refined everything into terrifying magical power.


    The ck sword was continuously recovering!


    More and more of his memories wereing back to it. It even recalled some powerful and mysterious methods, and they were cultivation methods that were specially made for weapons.


    Good heavens!


    The ck sword was overjoyed!


    This Netherworld aura was indeed extraordinary. Just absorbing a little bit of it had allowed him to recover so many memories.


    The ck sword naturally did not hold back and became even crazier.


    Furthermore, the ck sword was extremely well-hidden and would not reveal its true body. It only allowed the Dark Nether Basin to block the way.


    Soon, the ck sword awakened more memories, including some mysterious methods and cultivation techniques.


    ¡°Bro, I have a cultivation technique here. Do you want to try cultivating it?¡±


    ¡°What cultivation technique?¡± Jiang Ming was stunned and asked.


    ¡°The cultivation technique of the Netherworld is roughly from several eras ago. In fact, it¡¯s from my era. If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll teach it to you now,¡± the ck sword said.


    However, Jiang Ming declined. He already had his own cultivation path, and it was powerful and unpredictable. He did not really need to focus on the cultivation path of evil.


    Moreover, the requirements of the cultivation path of evil were too harsh. One needed to go to a specific ce, such as areas with richher life, to cultivate.


    There was no such ce in the Feather Kingdom yet. Therefore, even if he cultivated it, it would not be of much use. It would only be a waste of his time.


    ¡°However, I can let An¡¯an cultivate it. After all, she has the physique and the destiny to do so!¡±

 Chapter 463 - 463 Preparing to Set Up the Array Formation

    463 Preparing to Set Up the Array Formation


    Jiang Ming was always thinking about Zhu An¡¯an.


    He knew very well that Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s personality was a little too soft. If he did not pave the way for Zhu An¡¯an as soon as possible, then things would not turn out well.


    Thankfully, Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s physique and destiny were extremely good for cultivating this high-grade cultivation technique of the path of evil.


    When Zhu An¡¯an received the voice transmission, she also received the cultivation technique in her mind. She could not help but smile.


    Jiang Ming really doted on her!


    However, Zhu An¡¯an did not tell Jiang Ming the whole truth. In fact, after activating her physique and destiny, she had also obtained the corresponding cultivation method. There was no need for this cultivation method of the path of evil.


    After all, she already had the most suitable cultivation technique for herself.


    Zhu An¡¯an didn¡¯t tell him this because she did not want to disappoint him. She also did not want to let him down. It was also at this moment that an idea took root in Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s heart.


    No matter what, she had to be strong enough to protect Jiang Ming!


    It was also at this moment that the Netherworld aura waspletely devoured.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Rao Wuqing was surprised. He did not understand why his Dark Nether Basin had not fully recovered even after absorbing all the aura.


    Wass it not enough?


    Rao Wuqing was puzzled. Logically speaking, this much Netherworld aura should be enough to revive the Dark Nether Basin fully. Why were there still so many divine patterns that had yet to be activated?


    Rao Wuqing could not understand what was going on. His mind began to spin wildly, and he lowered his head silently. For a moment, he did not know what he was thinking.


    Gu Chi did not care about this, instead, he was a little happy.


    ¡°Good! That¡¯s great! The problem of the Netherworld¡¯s ecosystem has beenpletely solved. We can now go straight in and thoroughly search this mystic realm!¡±


    Everyone was shocked at Gu Chi¡¯s words.


    Jiang Ming did not say anything. Instead, he watched coldly as a cultivator from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land stepped into the original Netherworld ecosystem, which was now a void.


    However, just at this moment, those cultivators suddenly screamed, and their bodies instantly exploded.


    The entire ce was deathly silent.


    Everyone was stunned. They had never thought that the situation would develop to such a stage.


    ¡°It¡¯s that huge heart!¡± someone eximed. They had been too focused on getting rid of theherworld creatures to notice the me Demon Heavenly Lord¡¯s heart.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    That was exactly the case!


    If he did not get rid of the me Demon Heavenly Lord¡¯s heart, even if he absorbed all the Netherworld aura and got rid of the so-calledher life, it would be useless.


    Everyone was stunned again.


    Rao Wuqing had used the Dark Nether Basin to deal with theher life. Therefore, why hadn¡¯t the heart of the me Demon Heavenly Lord been destroyed?


    Logically speaking, the me Demon Heavenly Lord¡¯s heart was able to grow because of the Netherworld¡¯s ecosystem. Once the Netherworld¡¯s ecosystem was gone, the me Demon¡¯s heart should not have remained here.


    The more they thought of this, the more dumbfounded everyone became. They realized that this situation seemed to be very different from what they had imagined.


    ¡°Holy Son, Elder Rao, do you have a way to deal with this?¡± Jiang Ming deliberately asked to draw everyone¡¯s attention to Gu Chi¡¯s side.


    Gu Chi was silent. How could he know how to solve this problem?


    Rao Wuqing, who was standing at the side, also returned to his senses and shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to solve this problem either¡­ This was because the owner of the heart, the me Demon Heavenly Lord, was an extremely powerful figure on the verge of being a Quasi-Saint when he was alive. His methods were naturally extraordinary. Even after being dead for so many years, the vitality of this heart is unimaginable to ordinary people.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone could not help but fall silent.


    They were thinking of solutions and countermeasures. However, they could not find the root of the problem.


    Rao Wuqing took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°If the me Demon Heavenly Lord¡¯s heart continues to stay here, even if we resolve the problem of the Netherworld¡¯s ecosystem, we are destined to be unable to deal with all of this. Therefore¡­ We can only take it one step at a time.¡±


    He knew very well that this was a huge problem. If he did not solve this problem, they would still not be able to enter.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, do you have any way to get rid of this me Demon Heavenly Lord¡¯s heart?¡±


    Rao Wuqing was indeed quite capable. He threw the question back to Jiang Ming in no time.


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming¡¯s lips twitched a few times and he said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m just a rookie. I don¡¯t have many insights. How can I have any solutions? I came out of the Flowerfruit Mountain to train. I can¡¯tpare to the Holy Son at all. If the Holy Son can¡¯t do it, then I can¡¯t do it either.¡±


    Gu Chi and Rao Wuqing nced at Jiang Ming imperceptibly.


    They naturally would not believe Jiang Ming¡¯s nonsense.


    This kid¡¯s aptitude could beparable to the level of a Divine Son.


    How could such a person be a rookie?


    However, since Jiang Ming had said so, they naturally could not say anything more.


    ¡°The only way is to set up an array formation!¡± he said seriously.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard him say this.


    He knew that these guys definitely had a way to deal with the me Demon Heavenly Lord¡¯s heart. However, he had never thought that it would be to set up an array formation. After all, those who could set up an array formation were all array masters, and everyone who cultivated the path of array formations was not that simple.


    Compared to other skills, the difficulty of setting up an array formation was extremely high. Every array master relied 30% on talent and 70% on the umtion of resources.


    After all, the higher the level of the array formation, the more difficult it would be to set it up. Therefore, the rarity of high-level array masters was far higher than that of alchemists and talisman crafters.


    Jiang Ming did not expect that there would be someone who was good at setting up formations among the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land¡¯s troops.


    In the next moment, a man dressed in a traditional set of robes walked out slowly. He was leading a few young disciples. They had been hidden and protected very well. They were the array masters!


    ¡°Array masters aren¡¯t very powerful. However, they¡¯re very precious. Thus, it¡¯s normal for them to be protected.¡±

 Chapter 464 - 464 Powerful Array Formation

    464 Powerful Array Formation


    The appearance of this long-robed man attracted the respect of many experts from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land.


    Although Gu Chi did not usually show people much respect, he was very polite.


    ¡°Master Zhai, please help us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, I will definitely be able to destroy the me Demon Heavenly Lord¡¯s heart.¡±


    His tone was filled with arrogance. Master Zhai was famous for his arrogance. This was because he had reached the level of a third-grade array master at such a young age!


    Jiang Ming had a veneer of politeness. However, he was actually a little disappointed.


    ¡°He¡¯s only a third-grade array master. I thought he was a fourth-grade array master.¡±


    The ck sword was speechless.


    ¡°Bro, not everyone is as talented as you. Moreover, the difficulty of learning to create array formations is much higher than those of other skills!


    Jiang Ming nodded in agreement.


    This was indeed the case.


    Even Jiang Ming was apprehensive about trying. What if he did not have the aptitude for it?


    ¡°However, that was before. My aptitude has improved a lot. With the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body and other cultivation techniques, my cultivation speed has increased a lot. With my immortal constitution, maybe I can consider studying how to create array formations.¡±


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming could not help but smile slightly. His n for the future became clearer.


    It was also at this moment that a powerful force suddenly arrived, setting off waves of ripples.


    They had begunying down the array formation!


    At this moment, even Jiang Ming could not help but nce over. ¡°Is this the Profound Bright Stone?¡±


    The Profound Bright Stone was an extremely precious material used toy the foundation of array formations. It was incredibly rare.


    Jiang Ming strode forward and bent down. He said with an unreadable expression, ¡°You people from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land are really rich. The Profound Bright Stone isn¡¯t the best material out there. However, it¡¯s not trash either.¡±


    Master Zhai smiled smugly.


    ¡°That¡¯s because of my position and the fact that I¡¯m the youngest third-grade array master in the sect. That¡¯s why I have the authority to squander these Profound Bright Stones as I please.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s lips twitched.


    He could not believe how arrogant and wasteful this man was!


    Suddenly, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled as he had an idea.


    He stood up and walked to the side to watch. He looked harmless. However, his eyes were fixed on the Profound Bright Stone.


    It was as if the moment he had the chance, he would pocket this Profound Bright Stone.


    One had to know that even if this thing was only resold, it would still go for a considerable amount of money!


    Moreover, if he wanted toy down an array formation, this Profound Bright Stone was absolutely indispensable.


    However, Jiang Ming quickly dismissed this idea. He knew very well that the experts of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land were still here, especially Rao Wuqing. If he dared y any tricks, it would be no different from courting death.


    Moreover, his identity as the sessor of the Flowerfruit Mountain would be easily exposed


    Once he lost the protection of the Flowerfruit Mountain, these people would not let him off easily!


    At the same time, Master Zhai smiled after a while.


    If it was in the past, he definitely would not have so many Profound Bright Stones to squander.


    In fact, Master Zhai had lied just now.


    If he had not followed the top Holy Son, Gu Chi, out and needed to ensure that he was absolutely safe, the sect would definitely not have bestowed him with so many Profound Bright Stones!


    ¡°Unfortunately, I wanted to keep them for myself. I didn¡¯t expect them to be wasted like this.¡±


    Master Zhai¡¯s heart ached for himself.


    In his opinion, using the stones in this kind of ce was no different from wasting a natural treasure.


    After all, if he used it to improve himself, he would easily be a fourth-grade array master!


    Soon after, Master Zhai set up an extremely powerful array formation.


    ¡°This formation is called the Myriad Sword Beacon Formation! It¡¯s a top-notch third-grade array formation with the support of a fourth-grade divine item like the Profound Bright Stone. Even if the array formation did not reach the fourth grade, it is definitely enough to kill ordinary Nascent Soul Realm cultivators! Even mid-stage Nascent Soul Realm cultivators will not be an exception! Such a powerful and high-grade array formation is enough to deal with the me Demon Heavenly Lord¡¯s heart!¡±


    Upon seeing this scene, many people eximed in surprise and began to praise Master Zhai. Master Zhai was very pleased.


    Jiang Ming nodded and looked at Master Zhai¡¯s array formation with admiration.


    This made Master Zhai even happier. One had to know that Jiang Ming¡¯s current identity was Ning Caichen, the sessor of the Flowerfruit Mountain.


    To be able to make such a big shot admire him was amazing!


    ¡°Alright! Now, there¡¯s no need to say anything else. Quickly activate the array formation and prepare to attack!¡±


    Gu Chi frowned.


    He was very unhappy. Not only did Jiang Ming steal his limelight, but even Master Zhai stole his limelight as well!


    Damn it!


    Master Zhai naturally sensed Gu Chi¡¯s displeasure. His heart skipped a beat. He immediately lowered his head and said obsequiously, ¡°Holy Son, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll activate the Myriad Sword Beacon Formation now!¡±


    He did not dare hesitate at all. He immediately activated the Myriad Sword Beacon Formation. Soon, ming swords rose up and fiercely attacked into the distance.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As the sound of attacks rang out again and again, many people revealed shocked expressions.


    Previously, they had only praised Master Zhai for Gu Chi¡¯s sake.


    Unexpectedly, his array formation was really powerful!


    Just like that, the huge dark heart was riddled with holes. The Netherworld aura gradually dimmed, as if it couldpletely dissipate at any time.


    ¡°It¡¯s so powerful!¡±


    Even Jiang Ming could not help but exim. He sized up Master Zhai and wondered if he could think of a way to snatch the array formation inheritance from this guy.


    However, after thinking about it, Jiang Ming still shook his head, and a cold light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°It was easy to snatch the storage ring from Holy Son Gu Chi. However, to snatch Master Zhai away to teach me will be impossible! It¡¯s best to forget it!¡±

 Chapter 465 - 465 Reappearance of the Flame Demon Heavenly Lord’s Heart

    465 Reappearance of the me Demon Heavenly Lord¡¯s Heart


    The shattering of the huge heart made everyone present heave a sigh of relief.


    Gu Chi let out a long breath and said, ¡°Now we can continue to go deeper. When we find a way to control this mystic realm, we must get ahead of them no matter what. We must not let Ning Caichen seize the opportunity!¡±


    His voice was extremely low, and his gaze kept falling on Jiang Ming.


    Obviously, Gu Chi regarded Ning Caichen as his number-one rival.


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s expression was also quite vignt.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this kid said that he doesn¡¯t have enough experience. However, I have a feeling that this kid is definitely hiding his true strength!¡±


    In fact, there was no need to say it out loud. Everyone knew that Ning Caichen was hiding his strength.


    Regardless of what kind of ancient sect the Flowerfruit Mountain was, the fact that Ning Caichen had disyed a monstrous talent that was close to the level of a Saint was enough to prove that he was mysterious and unpredictable. He must have a strong trump card. They had to be wary of him!


    Jiang Ming sensed their gazes and roughly figured out what they were thinking. He could not help but smile.


    He was technically telling the truth all this time!


    However, his series of actions had made these people especially wary, so much so that they were now constantly staring at him.


    ¡°Bro, these people have already decided that you¡¯re their enemy. I¡¯m afraid that all your actions will be monitored and controlled by them. It will be very inconvenient for you to do things,¡± the ck sword said worriedly.


    Jiang Ming was alone and was targeted by such arge force. His actions would be greatly restricted, and it was likely that this trip to the mystic realm would be fruitless.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Jiang Ming sent a voice transmission. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing for them to target me. First of all, they won¡¯t dare let me put myself in danger because my talent is too monstrous in their eyes. It¡¯s enough to match someone in the next realm. If they dare attack me, they¡¯ll have to worry about the Flowerfruit Mountain taking revenge on them. Thus, to a certain extent, their surveince and vignce will restrict my actions. However, it will also reduce the risks I encounter during the exploration of the mythical realm¡­ It can be considered a blessing and a curse.¡±


    Jiang Ming wasn¡¯t lying.


    Until now, other than the fact that a portion of the ancient divine markings on the Dark Nether Basin had been activated by the Rao Wuqing, the others had not gained anything. On the contrary, they had suffered countless deaths and injuries, and their vitality had been greatly damaged.


    On the other hand, Jiang Ming also seemed to have gained nothing. However, in fact, he was the one who reaped the greatest benefits. After devouring the flesh and blood of the strange lizard and all the aura of the Netherworld, the ck sword recovered more memories and even derived a powerful Netherworld cultivation technique from countless eras ago.


    Once these spoils were taken out, Gu Chi and the others would be extremely jealous.


    Jiang Ming continued to choose to hide his strength. His frown made Gu Chi feel extremely happy.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, why don¡¯t you go first?¡±


    Now that the me Demon Heavenly Lord¡¯s heart had been destroyed, the biggest danger had been eliminated. Gu Chi naturally wanted his side to enter the mystic realm to obtain more benefits.


    However, thinking about it carefully, this was not just the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord, it was also a ghostly mystic realm as well as a Netherworld realm. If he was not careful, both he and Rao Wuqing would die here. Therefore, he did not want Ning Caichen to gain any benefits. However, he also wanted Ning Caichen to be the one to stand out.


    How could Jiang Ming not see through his thoughts? The corners of his mouth curled up slightly and he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together. There must be other dangers in the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord. I hope that we can unite and leave the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord as soon as possible to save our lives.¡±


    This time, Gu Chi immediately revealed a disdainful expression.


    He had thought that he was some powerful figure. However, it turned out that he was a coward.


    Jiang Ming did not bother to waste his breath. He strode forward and observed the walls around him. He sharply noticed a fewws!


    Among them, the bloody words were the most distinct!


    ¡°Do not destroy the me Demon Heavenly Lord¡¯s heart!¡±


    No!


    Jiang Ming felt a chill in his heart. He could feel that thisw was different from the previous ones. It did not seem to be formed by the ghostly mystic realm itself, nor was it deliberately left behind by the me Demon Heavenly Lord.


    ¡°This is a warning left behind by another great cultivator! This blood ispletely different from the previous ones. It¡¯s very likely that it came from a cultivator who entered the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord earlier!¡±


    The ck sword was extremely sensitive to blood; it immediately told Jiang Ming its analysis and judgment.


    Jiang Ming nodded and looked around. After making sure that nothing had happened, he did not show any signs of rxing. Instead, he became more and more tense.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, did you discover something?¡±


    Gu Chi walked over and saw the words in blood. His pupils immediately shrank. However, he quickly shook his head.


    ¡°This one is definitely fake. The purpose is to prevent us from destroying the me Demon Heavenly Lord¡¯s heart.¡±


    After this exploration, coupled with their understanding of thews, Gu Chi and the others obtained a lot of important information.


    One of them was that thews were both real and fake, and they needed to be constantly tested and verified.


    Gu Chi was certain that the words written in blood this time were false because the heart had been destroyed.


    ¡°No! This is true! We might have triggered some taboo by destroying the me Demon Heavenly Lord¡¯s heart¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming wanted to continue. However, he was interrupted by a loud exmation.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face suddenly darkened when he heard the noise.


    Not far away, a huge dark red heart stood there.


    It even gave birth to many strange tentacles that constantly swayed in the huge space. Every time a cultivator was touched, it would freeze for a moment and dig out the heart of that cultivator to replenish itself.


    It was terrifying!


    At this moment, all the cultivators took a few steps back, their faces turning even paler.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t the me Demon Heavenly Lord¡¯s heart destroyed? Why is there another¡­ And it has be even stronger!¡±


    Gu Chi¡¯s expression changed drastically. He did not understand what had happened. Why would something that had been destroyed and turned into nothingness appear again?


    It even brought a sense of fear that was far greater than before!


    ¡°Because the me Demon Heavenly Lord¡¯s heart was refined based on the foundation of the path of the Netherworld, reviving from the dead is simple!¡±

 Chapter 466 - 466 Swindling Him

    466 Swindling Him


    ¡°The path of the Netherworld is even more powerful than the path of immortal cultivation. It is to cultivate with the body of the dead and seize the secrets of heaven and vitality. However, in ancient times, the Houtu God on this path made the path so powerful that it was on par with the path of immortal cultivation and the path of martial arts. Most importantly, there are too many paths of cultivation in the human world. The path of the Netherworld is only a single path.¡±


    Rao Wuqing spoke slowly, his tone especially solemn.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s ears sharply picked up on certain words!


    ¡°In the original world, there was a primeval mythological system that gave birth to countless powerful gods, such as Pangu, Hongjun, and so on. Perhaps some were fabricated. However, Houtu was indeed a mythological figure that existed in reality. Regardless, that¡¯s the world of the past. Why is there a Houtu God in this world? Is it a coincidence, or did the original world also have immortal cultivation legacies, and those mythical stories themselves were real and not fabricated by our ancestors?¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming only felt that his mind was in a mess. He did not know what to think!


    But soon, Jiang Ming suddenly smacked his forehead.


    ¡°Friend, were there any Houtu Gods in your era?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a Houtu God is an ultimate existence in every era. Moreover, this is just a general term and not a specific person. You just need to be an expert in the path of the Netherworld.¡± The ck sword¡¯s voice rang out slowly. ¡°Besides the great cultivation of heaven and the great cultivation of earth, there is the great cultivation of humanity. It includes the human race, the demon race, and all other living beings.


    ¡°In addition, Saints are also divided into several major categories. Some control the great cultivation of heaven, and some control the great cultivation of earth. However, no one has been able to control the great cultivation of humanity. This is because the great cultivation of humanity had many existences just as strong as Saints overseeing each race. This led to the great cultivation of humanity not having an ultimate leader. However, the great cultivation of heaven is different.


    ¡°As long as one obtains the recognition of the great cultivation of heaven, they can be a Heavenly Saint. Although they are still under the great cultivation of heaven and are under its jurisdiction, they are far stronger than ordinary Saints.


    ¡°Thest thing I want to talk about is the system. There was always only one Houtu God. It meant that there was only one person who could control the system. In a sense, the status of a Houtu God was far superior to those Heavenly Saints and every other ordinary Saint!¡±


    At this point, the ck sword looked like it was going to speak frankly. However, it was stunned by Jiang Ming¡¯s question.


    ¡°What was the final oue of the Houtu God of your era and the Houtu Gods of the earlier eras?¡±


    The ck sword fell silent.


    After a while, it slowly replied, ¡°They all died¡­ Including my master¡­¡±


    The ck sword¡¯s voice became increasingly low and weak, as if its words triggered terrifying memories!


    There was a horrifying apocalypse back then!


    Even Heavenly Saints and Houtu Gods were destined to die. They could not even try to survive.


    That was the Great Destruction!


    The Great Destruction that had destroyed countless eras of civilization!


    When Jiang Ming heard the ck sword¡¯s trembling and desperate tone, he fell silent for a moment.


    What kind of cmity was this?


    He had seen it in the memories of the owner of the ck sword. It was a power that could destroy the world.


    However, Jiang Ming still could not understand it.


    He had already cultivated to the Golden Core Realm and possessed supernatural powers that ordinary people could not imagine in their lifetime. In the eyes of mortals, he was a true immortal.


    In the face of such a catastrophe, even the invincible Houtu God who controlled the system could not escape death?


    Then, what was the point of cultivating immortality?


    Then, was Jiang Ming qualified to climb to the peak of martial arts?


    At this moment, a shocking movement called Jiang Ming back to his senses.


    It was the resurrected heart!


    Giant tentacles rose up and bound one cultivator after another. They dug out one heart after another and then gave birth to even more terrifying tentacles.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Jiang Ming roared without hesitation, mainly for Wu Hen, Ying Sha, Huai Mei, and Zhu An¡¯an to hear.


    The four of them reacted.


    Wu Hen carried Zhu An¡¯an and rushed forward.


    Ying Sha directly revealed the true body of the Dark Water Mystical Snake, raising his speed to the maximum. He carried Huai Mei, who had almost been killed, and ran away.


    Gu Chi and the others were also in a panic. If it was not for Rao Wuqing¡¯s powerful strength and Master Zhai¡¯s Ten Thousand Sword Beacon Formation that was still in effect, some of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land cultivators would have already be nourishment for the growth of the me Demon Heavenly Lord¡¯s heart!


    The individual cultivators and cultivators of the other factions also frantically ran into the distance, afraid that they would lose their lives if they were a little slower.


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes and took a few steps back with a gloomy expression. Soon, he disappeared from the area.


    However, unlike other people who were running around, Jiang Ming¡¯s goal was very clear. He ran directly to another passage.


    ¡°Friend, I have to say that bringing you along is like bringing a map along. You can actually tell that there¡¯s a passage that leads straight to another path!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but sigh.


    ¡°Hehe, of course. I¡¯ve recovered so many memories, and my horizons have increased by a hundred or a thousand times! To be able to see through such a small trick is simply an easy task¡­ However, I want to remind you that you might not be able to return if you run.¡±


    The ck sword was still feeling smug. However, after a few seconds, its tone became a little weak.


    Jiang Ming was stunned and asked subconsciously, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°This path and the passage just now are constantly changing. I don¡¯t seem to be able to sense that passage anymore¡­¡±

 Chapter 467 - 467 This Is My Chance

    467 This Is My Chance


    Gu Chi and Rao Wuqing had also lost their way and stumbled into a hall in a daze.


    ¡°What is this ce? Why is it full of bronze?¡±


    Looking at the dazzling array of bronze artifacts and the sixteen huge bronze pirs, Gu Chi could not help but gasp.


    This was no ordinary bronze!


    It was Green Jade Immortal Bronze!


    It was an extremely rare and precious material. Even the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land did not have much of it. However, it was everywhere here.


    ¡°Holy Son, look at what this is!¡± a cultivator eximed, causing Gu Chi to look displeased. However, when he got closer to take a look, his mouth instantly opened wide, revealing an expression of disbelief.


    ¡°These are Spirit Dragons!¡±


    The so-called Spirit Dragon was a special treasure that was even rarer than the Green Jade Immortal Bronze. In the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, only the Holy Lord had some.


    It was said that whoever consumed the Spirit Dragon would be able to change their aptitude in a short period of time and achieve incredible effects.


    There was even a rumor that a mediocre person with ordinary aptitude obtained a lot of Spirit Dragons by chance and became a top genius of their sect. They even had the qualifications topete for the position of the next sect master! It was enough to see how precious the Spirit Dragon was. Even the number-one Holy Son, Gu Chi, could not help but be moved. He even had greedy thoughts!


    However, just as Gu Chi was about to attack the Spirit Dragons, Rao Wuqing shouted, ¡°Gu Chi, these belong to me. You can¡¯t touch them. Do you understand?¡±


    Gu Chi froze on the spot and looked up at Rao Wuqing.


    What was the meaning of this?


    ¡°Uncle Rao, you¡­¡±


    Without waiting for him to finish his sentence, Rao Wuqing strode forward and took out his storage ring to store all of the Spirit Dragons. He seemed to be in a frenzy.


    Gu Chi¡¯s expression changedpletely.


    ¡°Uncle Rao! These should be mine! As long as I consume these Spirit Dragons, my aptitude will increase by another level, and my chances ofpeting for the Holy Lord position will increase by another level!¡±


    If it was not for the fact that he could not defeat Rao Wuqing, he would have gone up to fight with Rao Wuqing right now.


    Now, he could only use his status as the number-one Holy Son to suppress Rao Wuqing.


    ¡°Ha! I don¡¯t care about your trivial matters! I have been stuck in the half-step Nascent Soul Realm for too many years, and I have been searching for the great cultivation of the Nascent Soul Realm to no avail. This is all thanks to your master! Back then, I fought for him and worked hard for him. In the end, I suffered an incurable cultivation injury, causing my cultivation to stop before the Nascent Soul Realm. I thought that after he ascended to the position of Holy Master, he would find a solution for me. From that moment on, I no longer had any sense of belonging to the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, let alone any feelings for you and your master! Gu Chi, I won¡¯t touch you because you are the number-one Holy Son of the sect. However, if you want topete with me for the Spirit Dragon Celestial Liquid¡­ I don¡¯t mind killing you directly, do you understand?¡±


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s words were filled with killing intent, making one shudder.


    This man, who was known as the most loyal subordinate of the current Holy Lord, Gu Hua, had actually said such words¡­ What was going on?


    However, Gu Chi did not dare to make any moves. Rao Wuqing had the ability to kill him and all the other cultivators from the sect here in a short period of time.


    Gu Chi clenched his fists tightly. However, then he thought about how Ning Caichen would not be able to get the Spirit Dragons either, and he instantly regained his rationality!


    However, what Gu Chi did not know was that Ning Caichen had found a treasure that was even better than the Spirit Dragons.


    At the same time, it was also a huge risk!


    He had found a huge cauldron!


    ¡°This is the Universe Cauldron!¡±


    On the other side, in the same hall, the ck sword stared at the huge cauldron in front of him in a daze.


    ¡°What is the Universe Cauldron?¡± Jiang Ming frowned and asked.


    He could only see that this cauldron was extraordinary. Among all the alchemy cauldrons he knew, none couldpare to this cauldron.


    Just the runes and charms on it were not something that ordinary cauldrons couldpare to.


    However, as soon as the ck sword spoke, Jiang Ming understood that this cauldron was more extraordinary and unpredictable than he had imagined.


    The ck sword was silent for a long time before it slowly said, ¡°The Universe Cauldron refers to a cauldron that uses heaven mes and earth veins as fuel and can only be activated by materials. Not only can it be used to refine pills, but it is also the best choice for refining the body. Bro, you are currently cultivating the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body. You can totally use the Universe Cauldron to cultivate it¡­ Of course, this cauldron is quite different from the one in my memory. It should be an imitation. Its appearance and inner charm arepletely different. However, it¡¯s definitely the best choice for refining!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    Using alchemy to refine his body?


    How ridiculous!


    However, thinking about it carefully, what the ck sword said was true.


    ¡°As the saying goes, the human body is like an amazing medicine. When one cultivates the path of body refinement to an extremely high level, it is like refining pills and medicine. Of course, this is the traditional way of martial arts body refinement. I¡¯m cultivating the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body, which means that I¡¯m walking on another path of martial arts. Could I continue to walk on the traditional path?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s brain was working rapidly, thinking about the feasibility of this. At this moment, a loud boom was heard, and a sound wave attack, that seemed to have materialized, hit Jiang Ming¡¯s mind.


    Bang!


    Jiang Ming¡¯s soul seemed to have suffered a heavy blow and was crushed. His face gradually distorted, and his entire body curled up and rolled on the ground.


    ¡°Beo!¡±


    The ck sword¡¯s expression changed. It immediately wanted to urge his dark Qi to protect Jiang Ming. However, it was stopped by a shout.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything! This is my opportunity!¡±


    The ck sword was stunned. However, its eyes quickly lit up.


    ¡°Soul cultivation!¡±


    Actually, the path of the Netherworld was a different kind of soul cultivation path.


    When a cultivator died, their soul would still remain in the world. In order to not enter reincarnation and experience the sufferings of the human world again, some cultivators would use the Netherworld cultivation technique they had practiced during their lifetime to transform from an immortal cultivator to a Netherworld cultivator.


    They weremonly known as ghost cultivators!


    The people of the Ghost Spirit Sect were called ghost cultivators. However, they were actually just a group of immortal cultivators who cultivated a simplified and mutated version of the Netherworld cultivation technique. They could not be considered true ghost cultivators.


    In fact, the cultivators of the Nine Ghost Cult were not considered ghost cultivators.


    Most of them cultivated their own souls and were called soul cultivators!

 Chapter 468 - 468 Motive

    468 Motive


    Soul cultivation was the cultivation of the soul. Of course, for cultivators who had stepped into the threshold of immortal cultivation, it was the cultivation of the primordial spirit, also known as the path of the Dark God.


    ¡°The path of the Dark God is to cultivate one¡¯s profound spirit to the realm of a Dark Demon God. From there, one can continuously nourish one¡¯s soul and strengthen one¡¯s profound spirit¡­ The mental power of every dark spirit was mighty and strange. It wasn¡¯t something that normal cultivators could deal with. Of course, the path of the Dark God is also divided into grades. For example, the Ghost Spirit Sect, which is a force at the level of the six blessednds of the Feather Kingdom, is not considered the lowest grade, but it is not much different.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought about this.


    Along the way, he had exchanged a lot of information with Master Zhai about the cultivation world outside the Feather Kingdom. He was quite familiar with the situation of many forces. The Nine Ghost Cult interested him.


    When he learned that the Nine Ghost Cult was one of the top ten forces in the entire world of immortal cultivation, and their strength was far superior to the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, Jiang Ming roughly understood how profound the inheritance of the Nine Ghost Cult was and how deep its foundation was.


    Jiang Ming shook his head and quickly devoted himself to the cultivation process.


    He knew very well that he was still unable toe into contact with the level of the Nine Ghost Cult. At least, he had to wait until all the troubles in the Feather Kingdom were resolved before he could have the ability to go outside the Feather Kingdom and explore the wider world of immortal cultivation.


    ¡°Actually, the Universe Cauldron is not only used to refine the body but also the primordial spirit. It¡¯s different from the path of the Dark God. If you focus on cultivating the primordial spirit, you¡¯ll be walking the path of the Light God. At that time, you¡¯ll have a great chance of breaking through and reaching a realm above the Saint Realm if you cultivate the three cultivation paths of immortal cultivation, martial arts, and the Light God to the extreme!¡±


    As the ck sword spoke, its entire body trembled non-stop. It seemed particrly excited.


    Seeing this scene, Jiang Ming could not help but raise his eyebrows slightly and say, ¡°What realm is above the Saint Realm? There¡¯s no need to think about it. I just want to know why the Universe Cauldron is here.¡±


    Even though it was just a replica, it was still an extremely rare treasure.


    If it were any other day, Jiang Ming would definitely be excited to see the Universe Cauldron. However, it was different at this moment. This was the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord, a ghostly mystic realm, and a Netherworld ecosystem. No matter how ambitious Jiang Ming was, he would not dare ept the Universe Cauldron easily.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not careful, I might provoke something that I shouldn¡¯t provoke. I don¡¯t want to do that.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but shake his head, and a cold light shed in his eyes.


    The ck sword also expressed its approval and said slowly, ¡°I need to confirm whether the Universe Cauldron will provoke the powers of thews and the aura of theherworld. However, don¡¯t forget. With me around, everything will be fine.¡±


    As soon as it said this, Jiang Ming was stunned on the spot. After thinking for a long time, he took a few deep breaths and slowly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite! I hope that you will be stronger. Only then will you be able to unravel theyers of fog and survive the cmity.¡± The ck swordughed. However, it was full of bitterness. Obviously, the ck sword did not think that Jiang Ming could reach that step¡­ The realm above the Saint Realm was simple to talk about. However, over the long years and several eras, countless heroes and geniuses were unable to withstand the ravages of time.


    Although Jiang Ming¡¯s aptitude was extraordinary, how difficult was it to advance to the Saint Realm?


    ¡°Even the me Demon Heavenly Lord died before he became a Saint. He could only choose to walk another path, turning into a ghost and cultivating the path of the Dark God. He was a top-notch existence in the past. However, now he has been reduced to an existence that is neither human nor ghost. How sad is that?¡±


    The ck sword seemed to recall countless tragic events in the past and shook its head.


    Jiang Ming noticed the change in the ck sword¡¯s mood. After a moment of silence, heughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely seed.¡±


    He did not want to go beyond the Saint Realm. However, in order to cheer the ck sword on, Jiang Ming could onlyfort him like this.


    However, Jiang Ming was not exaggerating.


    Even the me Demon Heavenly Lord had a limited lifespan.


    However, Jiang Ming was different. No matter how long it took, as long as heaven and earth did not copse, he, Jiang Ming, was destined to be immortal!


    ¡°Next, try to absorb all the power of the Universe Cauldron. Remember, don¡¯t force yourself!¡±


    Jiang Ming reminded the ck sword again and again, and the ck sword left. Soon, it circled around the Universe Cauldron a few times. Finally, it took a deep breath and absorbed all the powerful Netherworld aura from the Universe Cauldron.


    ¡°Only the aura of the Netherworld, right?¡± after absorbing a portion of the Netherworld aura, the ck sword could not help but ask in surprise.


    Logically speaking, the energy of the Netherworld would not be too strong or too advanced to suppress the power of thews.


    However, now, the power of thews had failed to erode the Universe Cauldron. Instead, it had allowed the Netherworld aura to enter. No matter how one looked at it, there was something strange about this.


    ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s some Netherworld creature here, and it¡¯s quite strong! Be careful!¡±


    Jiang Ming didn¡¯t need the ck sword to remind him. He had already sensed the great changes around him. It was as if countless powerful auras had swept over and wrapped around the Universe Cauldron in an instant. They even wanted to erode the ck sword.


    ¡°Damn it, you want to corrupt me? You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    The ck sword was furious.


    The ck sword burst out with a powerful aura, directly shaking away this wave of corruption.


    Moreover, the ck sword continued to erupt with a powerful sword aura. This was the advantage of having a high-level sword spirit. It could erupt with sword intent and sword aura without anyone controlling it!


    Apanied by a series of nging sounds, some cultivators who had mistakenly entered this ce were directly killed. Then, a change urred!


    The evil auras turned into malicious ghosts and charged at Jiang Ming and the ck sword with all their might.


    ¡°A test? No! He wants to refine the ck sword and me into human puppets!¡±


    Jiang Ming was keenly aware of the motive behind all this, and his face immediately darkened.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and a huge me shot out like a sword. In an instant, it destroyed the malicious ghosts.

 Chapter 469 - 469 Human Puppet

    469 Human Puppet


    Jiang Ming¡¯s zing Mystic Massacre was a fire-type mystic technique. Although it did not fuse with any powerful spiritual fire, its power would not be too weak after Jiang Ming¡¯s improvement.


    However, these ghosts still did not disperse. Jiang Ming was especially annoyed by this. He immediately took a step forward and the de in his hand swept out, killing those ghosts immediately.


    ¡°So strong!¡±


    The me Demon Heavenly Lord, who was far away in the final hall, could not help but be moved.


    He had seen many geniuses and their mystic techniques. However, this was the first time he had seen someone as decisive as Jiang Ming. In addition, the fire-type magical power that this person had just disyed was extremely unfamiliar.


    ¡°What a technique! I¡¯m the me Demon Heavenly Lord, wielding a top-notch demon me. Yet I¡¯ve never seen such a mystic technique¡­ Could it be that in the long years since my death, the world of immortal cultivation has given birth to other masters who are proficient in the path of fire?¡±


    The me Demon Heavenly Lord thought hard. However, he quickly threw these distracting thoughts to the back of his mind.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s powerful and mysterious! It¡¯s just a mystic technique. As a mighty figure at the peak of the Insightful Emptiness Realm, I have seen many divine techniques and divine powers. What is a mere mystic technique? However, this child is extremely powerful and is skilled in the path of fire. He has mastered such a powerful mystic technique and is the best candidate to be refined into a human puppet!¡±


    The me Demon Heavenly Lord sized up Jiang Ming¡¯s figure in the water mirror. He was practically salivating.


    It was a pity that he was currently quite weak.


    ¡°Forget it. Let the Ghastly Puppet and the others act first and see if they can take down that kid. In addition, this Rao Wuqing is also a good candidate for the Ghastly Puppet¡­¡±


    At this moment, Rao Wuqing¡¯s expression was exceptionally ugly.


    He had never expected that after devouring all the Spirit Dragons, not only did his aptitude not make any progress, but even his entire person was constantly being controlled!


    ¡°Damned b*stard, who is it that actually wants to control me? Get lost!¡±


    Rao Wuqing almost went crazy trying to dispel the power that was corrupting him. However, it was useless.


    Gu Chi and the others were so shocked that they retreated step by step. Who would have thought that things would develop to this extent?


    ¡°I originally thought that after Rao Wuqing consumed the Spirit Dragons, his entire person would undergo an earth-shattering change. However, I didn¡¯t expect that the Spirit Dragons contained an extremely evil power that continuously corroded Rao Wuqing¡¯s body!¡±


    At this moment, Gu Chi was extremely d that Rao Wuqing had swallowed all of the Spirit Dragons. Otherwise, he would have definitely been affected and be the target here.


    However, when he thought about it carefully, there were many doubts.


    ¡°These Spirit Dragons are a true treasure, not a magical tool. It contains the ability to eliminate evil and poison. Why is there such an extremely evil power contained in it?¡±


    Master Zhai took a deep breath and set up a defensive array formation before saying, ¡°It should be the doing of the master of this mystic realm. His goal is to capture enough cultivators and refine them into human puppets!¡±


    Human puppet?


    This term was not unfamiliar to Gu Chi and the others. However, it was absolutely terrifying.


    No one was willing to be refined into a human puppet. It was a fate worse than death. They would even lose the chance to reincarnate.


    At the thought of this, everyone gasped and retreated frantically. They wished they could leave this hall right now.


    Master Zhai¡¯s expression changed. He shouted sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t move around! This array formation of mine can ensure your safety. However, if you escape, the surrounding ghosts and Ghastly Puppets will definitely not let you off!¡±


    His face was filled with vignce because there were many malicious ghosts and Ghastly Puppets in this hall. Among them, there was nock of powerful existences who had reached the Golden Core Realm. Once they were targeted, they would definitely die.


    Only in this array formation could one avoid disaster and eliminate evil.


    Gu Chi tried his best to calm himself down and slowly asked, ¡°Master Zhai, how long can your array formationst?¡±


    ¡°Two hours at most. So, we need to consolidate and strengthen the formation in two hours, and also find a chance to escape,¡± Master Zhai answered honestly.


    Two hours!


    Time was limited!


    ¡°Master Zhai, bring some people to consolidate and strengthen the array formation¡­. In addition, Elder Li, Elder Wang, and Protector Su,e with me and think of a way to leave this ce!¡±


    Gu Chi did not want to lose his life here. Thus, he immediately gave orders to find a way to escape.


    At the same time, he also faintly realized that the exposure and opening of this mystic realm was definitely a conspiracy. Those who thought that they had opened the door to the mystic realm were actually a bunch of idiots!


    Then, Ning Caichen¡¯s situation would not be any better!


    However, Gu Chi was not in the mood to pay attention to Ning Caichen. He stared at Rao Wuqing, who was tossing and turning. He took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Rao Wuqing can¡¯t hold on much longer. We can¡¯t count on him. We can only rely on ourselves¡­¡±


    He looked around and saw that besides Protector Su, there were two elders in thete stage of the Golden Core Realm guarding him. He felt much more at ease.


    ¡°Holy Son, are we really going to give up on Rao Wuqing? If we go back, how are we going to exin this to the Holy Lord?¡± Protector Su asked nervously. He was in the peak of the Golden Core Realm. Therefore, his strength wasparable to a half-step Nascent Soul Realm cultivator. He could even fight an early-stage Nascent Soul Realm cultivator.


    However, he was worried that if something happened to Rao Wuqing, he would not be able to exin it to the higher-ups of the sect. After all, Rao Wuqing was a veteran who had followed the current Holy Lord to conquer the world and was also an important figure in the outer sect of the Holy Land.


    In response, Gu Chi snorted and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear a single word that Rao Wuqing said before? He had long looked down on Master and wanted to betray Master. It wouldn¡¯t be too much even if this kind of traitor from the sect died ten thousand times.¡±


    Protector Su was speechless. He could only repeatedly agree. However, he was cursing in his heart.


    He hated people like Holy Son Gu Chi!


    This was the reason why his strength wascking.


    In the Feather Kingdom, Golden Core Realm cultivators naturally had a lot of authority.


    However, outside of the Feather Kingdom, in the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, a Golden Core Realm cultivator was nothing, especially in the inner sect. One had to be a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator to be an elder, and it was just an ordinary inner sect elder!

 Chapter 470 - 470 The Great Hall Shattered

    470 The Great Hall Shattered


    Just as Gu Chi and the others were discussing animatedly, a sharp force suddenly arrived, shaking their blood Qi.


    ¡°It¡¯s Rao Wuqing! This guy wants to drag us down with him¡­ Or rather, he wants to use us to block the tribtion for him!¡±


    Protector Su¡¯s face changed drastically. He had never expected Rao Wuqing to be this vicious.


    Gu Chi coldly snorted and said with contempt, ¡°He really is such a person. Alright, there¡¯s no need to say anything more. Now, everyone is using their mana and spiritual energy to resist Rao Wuqing¡¯s attack. He should be turning into a human puppet soon!¡±


    Before this, Gu Chi and Rao Wuqing¡¯s rtionship could have been said to be extremely good, as if they truly were rted. However, now that this side of them had been revealed, everything seemed so fake.


    Rao Wuqing sensed the reaction of Gu Chi and the others and was instantly enraged.


    ¡°How dare you b*stards actually try to resist me? Don¡¯t you know who I am? I¡¯m a follower of the dignified Holy Lord Gu Hua, and I¡¯ve followed him through hundreds of battles, both big and small, and have made great contributions to the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. Gu Chi, I will give you onest chance. Hand them over and I can guarantee that I will protect you. If you don¡¯t agree, then don¡¯t me me for being cruel!¡± Rao Wuqing threatened. In his opinion, Gu Chi had no chance of refusing because he was a half-step Nascent Soul Realm cultivator. He was stronger than everyone herebined. Gu Chi had no reason to reject him and protect others.


    ¡°Rao Wuqing, you must be dreaming! To tell you the truth, the fact that you are dissatisfied with the Holy Lord has long been known by him. The reason why the Holy Lord sent you here this time is to find a way to kill you!¡± Gu Chiughed coldly. Did this idiot really think that he would be spared? Today was the day he died!


    Hearing this, Rao Wuqing¡¯s expression darkened. He was about to say something when he suddenly froze. He looked in a certain direction and saw a figure slowly walking out.


    ¡°You!¡±


    He looked at the person in disbelief and eximed, ¡°Song Qingshu! Why are you here? Weren¡¯t you cultivating in seclusion in the sect and not caring about the world?¡±


    Song Qingshu was another disciple of Holy Lord Gu Hua. He was slightly older. However, he was only at the half-step Nascent Soul Realm and had the battle prowess of the Nascent Soul Realm.


    However, unlike Rao Wuqing, Song Qingshu was an expert who had raised his martial arts cultivation to the peak of the Innate Martial Realm.


    Song Qingshu did not even need to make a move. Just by standing there, he gave off a tremendous aura. Even someone as arrogant as Rao Wuqing could not help but take a few steps back.


    ¡°Song Qingshu, I was wrong¡­ I¡­¡±


    He still wanted to say something, but in the next second, a bloody mark appeared on his neck.


    What the hell?


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s expression changed drastically as he red at Song Qingshu.


    ¡°Song Qingshu, you really dared attack me?¡±


    Song Qingshu¡¯s expression was cold, as if he was doing somethingpletely normal.


    This time, he did not kill Rao Wuqing. After all, he was a genuine fake Nascent Soul cultivator and a Nascent Soul cultivator. If he hadn¡¯t been overly shocked, Rao Wuqing wouldn¡¯t have been injured.


    Song Qingshu also understood this point. He immediately took out a middle-grade magical treasure sword from his storage ring and instantly shed out with sharp sword Qi.


    The heart-palpitating sword intent also shot out!


    ¡°This is Sword Principle Enlightenment! You are only half a step away from bing a Great Swordsman!¡±


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s pupils constricted. In the next second, he retreated quite far and fled crazily out of the hall.


    The swordsmanship of a Great Swordsman was not something he could contend against!


    Not to mention, the other party was a dual cultivator of immortal cultivation and martial arts, and hisbat strength could be said to be at the Nascent Soul Realm!


    ¡°Trying to escape? Hehe, Mr. Song, please kill this traitor quickly! He dared to have disloyal thoughts toward me! His death is not worth regretting!¡±


    Gu Chi raised his head and began to give orders.


    Without needing Gu Chi to say anything, Song Qingshu immediately charged forward with his sword in hand. Streams of sword Qi transformed into long light dragons that tore at Rao Wuqing¡¯s body.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Rao Wuqing roared and burst out with the power of the half-step Nascent Soul Realm, forcibly breaking the sword Qi that was biting his body. Then, his hands quickly formed a seal, turning into a huge millstone.


    ¡°ughter Heavenly Wheel! Sacrifice! Kill them!¡±


    At this moment, Rao Wuqing could not care less about anything else. He directly used his strongest lethal move, attracting endless sword aura. It illuminated the entire hall in blood red.


    As such a majestic sword aura shed out, the entire hall was directly destroyed.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Master Zhai¡¯s expression changed when he saw this scene.


    They were both at the half-step Nascent Soul Realm. Thus, why was the gap between them so huge?


    That was right. After all, he was an array master. It was normal that he was not good at such crude martial arts.


    However, at the next moment, Master Zhai seemed to have sensed something and looked in another direction.


    Bang!


    Explosions resounded within the hall. However, they came from outside the hall.


    ¡°F*ck me¡­¡± Before Master Zhai could finish his sentence, a powerful force swept over and forcefully sted open the walls of the hall. Then, a huge bronze cauldron flew in.


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s just a cauldron, yet it¡¯s actually wandering around blindly!¡±


    A series of roars sounded out, followed by streams of sword Qi that followed closely behind. Everyone present was increasingly speechless. What was going on?


    Gu Chi¡¯s eyes shed with a bright light.


    ¡°The Universe Cauldron! Although it¡¯s an imitation, its power cannot be underestimated! It can be used to refine the body or the spirit. It¡¯s a top-notch treasure!¡±


    He was born in the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land and had seen countless treasures since he was a child. He was naturally familiar with these treasures. He instantly flew over and formed a seal with his hands. He crazily shot out powerful sword Qi. Obviously, he also wanted to fight for this cauldron.


    ¡°Holy Son Gu Chi, I discovered this treasure first. Isn¡¯t it against the rules for you to stop me halfway?¡±


    A rather unhappy voice came. It was Jiang Ming. Of course, in everyone¡¯s eyes, Jiang Ming was Ning Caichen.


    Gu Chi smiled at Jiang Ming¡¯s question and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, you are wrong. I thought you were struggling to contain this thing. Thus, I wanted to help out. I didn¡¯t expect you to misunderstand.¡±


    Jiang Ming almost rolled his eyes. He could not be bothered to pay attention to this person and immediately condensed his strongest sword.


    As the de descended, the atmosphere changed color!


    The entire hall shook even more violently, and it seemed as if it would shatter at any moment.

 Chapter 471 - 471 Gu Chi Goes Berserk

    471 Gu Chi Goes Berserk


    Jiang Ming had never been a kind person. Since Gu Chi dared topete with him for the treasure, he would not be merciful.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The de swept across the sky in a terrifying manner!


    At this moment, Gu Chi¡¯s eyelids twitched a few times, and a cold light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°This guy is not only a Golden Core Realm cultivator, but also a martial artist at the Innate Martial Realm!¡±


    He suddenly raised his hands, and a silver light shed.


    It was Gu Chi¡¯s silver armguards that had isted the sword Qi.


    ¡°This is a defensive magical treasure!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    Offensive magical treasures were not rare, but defensive magical treasures were rtively rare.


    It was not that they were difficult to forge, but that most cultivators focused on killing. Once they encountered a battle, they would either fight or flee.


    However, the situation waspletely different now!


    Gu Chi¡¯s move surprised Jiang Ming, and at the same time, it made thetter¡¯s eyes sh with ridicule.


    ¡°You want my silver armguards?¡±


    Gu Chi sensed Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts and his face twitched.


    This guy was too much!


    However, in the next moment, a powerful force swept out. Before Gu Chi could react, he was forced into a desperate situation by the sword Qi that followed.


    ¡°B*stard! Get lost!¡±


    At this moment, Gu Chi roared madly. He was the number-one Holy Son of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, and he had never suffered such a loss before.


    A mere Golden Core Realm cultivator, even if he came from an extraordinary sect, could not humiliate him!


    At this moment, Gu Chi did not say anything. He took out a de and whistled over, turning into a tornado to tear Jiang Ming apart.


    This guy was really decisive. He killed and retreated without hesitation.


    Some people even wondered if Jiang Ming was the sessor of the sect he was from.


    Unlike individual cultivators, even the disciples of the sects in the Feather Kingdom had their own pride, let alone the disciples of the ancient sects.


    However, now, Jiang Ming acted like a coward. No matter how one looked at it, it was a little strange.


    Gu Chi also expressed his doubts. However, he understood that now was not the time to be troubled by this.


    ¡°You want to retreat? It was toote! Die!¡±


    Gu Chi once again released des that whistled through the air. They formed a storm of des that was extremely majestic. It was as if they could instantly annihte all the cultivators in front of them.


    Some of the cultivators who had just arrived were so shocked that they closed the bronze doors of the hall. All of them were trembling!


    This was simply terrifying!


    It was also at this moment that Gu Chi suddenly took a few deep breaths of cold air and once againunched a powerful attack. He looked like he was not going to give up until he killed Jiang Ming.


    He knew very well that since he had already fallen out with Jiang Ming, it was the right thing to do. Otherwise, if such a monstrous prodigy were left alive, coupled with his suspected powerful background, Gu Chi would probably be hunted down!


    Many of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land cultivators returned to their senses.


    Among them, Protector Su, Elder Li, and Elder Wang immediately condensed their seals.


    ¡°Gale de Technique!¡±


    ¡°Heavenly mes Technique!¡±


    ¡°Earth Tremor Technique!¡±


    The three Golden Core Realm experts charged out one after another. Each of them unleashed their strongest killing moves, all of which were mystic techniques!


    Although the other Golden Core Realm cultivators did not master mystic techniques, they also tried their best to kill Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming had to die!


    It was also at this moment that Jiang Ming finally retreated to the ce where the wall was originally broken. Then, he grabbed the Universe Cauldron!


    ¡°Block the attacks!¡±


    ng! ng! ng!


    The nging sound was endless. All the killing moves from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land cultivatorsnded on the Universe Cauldron and merged into it in an instant.


    Now that the Universe Cauldron was facing the attacks of arge number of cultivators, there was no need for Jiang Ming tounch an attack. It was also the best time for him to refine the Universe Cauldron.


    Gu Chi and the others on the other side did not notice this scene because the chaos distorted everyone¡¯s vision.


    Gu Chi was still shouting that he was going to kill Jiang Ming.


    However, in the next moment, Song Qingshu roared from afar, ¡°Idiot! You¡¯re doing him a favor! That Ning Caichen is about to refine the Universe Cauldron!¡±


    Gu Chi was stunned at first, then his expression stiffened.


    Was this a joke?


    He could not help but turn around, and then his eyelids twitched.


    Damn it, this was not a joke!


    The Universe Cauldron had really been refined!


    And it was refined by Jiang Ming!


    The most frustrating thing was that they attacked the Universe Cauldron, which gave Jiang Ming the chance to refine it sessfully!


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    Gu Chi roared into the sky and stared at Jiang Ming with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Ning Caichen! Ning Caichen! You actually dared trick me¡­ I will never let you off!¡±


    At this moment, Gu Chi actually showed signs of going berserk.


    ¡°Holy Son!¡± Protector Su cried out in shock. He had never thought that such a thing would cause Gu Chi to go berserk!


    He wanted to bring Gu Chi back to his senses. However, he did not expect Gu Chi to raise his hand and unleash a killing sword technique.


    Gu Chi¡¯s hair was scattered all over the ce. He was like a demon, holding a long sword and constantly hacking at the Universe Cauldron. However, he wanted to cut Jiang Ming!


    ¡°Thank you, Holy Son Gu Chi. If you hadn¡¯t put in a lot of effort when I wanted to subdue and refine the Universe Cauldron, I¡¯m afraid it would have taken a lot of time.¡±


    Gu Chi shed out attack after attack, his killing intent and demonic aura filling the sky.


    However, he could not hurt Jiang Ming!


    Gu chi was bing crazier and crazier. Protector Su and the others were also trembling, and their faces were extremely pale.


    It was over!


    He waspletely finished!


    First, they had lost Rao Wuqing, and now, they had caused the Holy Son to be possessed. How were they going to report back?


    However, they did not know that Rao Wuqing was still conscious. All his crazy actions were just an act. He nned to betray the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. However, he did not dare attack Gu Chi.


    If he dared kill Gu Chi, he would simply be stirring up trouble!

 Chapter 472 - 472 You Actually Want to Kill Me

    472 You Actually Want to Kill Me


    ¡°However, now it seems that Ning Caichen is not only talented, but his thoughts are also extremely deep and unpredictable. He is somewhat simr to the young Holy Lord Gu Hua. However, he is even more decisive and sinister. On the other hand, although Gu Chi is the number-one Holy Son of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, he has no other advantages other than some talent. He is an out-and-out idiot.¡±


    Rao Wuqing watched coldly from the side. He could not help but shake his head and mock Gu Chi.


    ¡°Rao Wuqing, you don¡¯t need toment on what kind of person the Holy Son is¡­ You are a traitor of the sect, and you must die to atone for your sins!¡±


    Song Qingshu turned his head and red coldly at Rao Wuqing. The sword in his hand began to gather in a frenzy, as if he was about to strike.


    However, to his surprise, Rao Wuqing had no intention of continuing to flee, nor did he show any signs of fighting him. He only grinned.


    ¡°Song Qingshu, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve suffered too much? As the eldest disciple of the Holy Lord, you¡¯ve made great contributions to the sect. However, what did you gain in return? Nothing. What was the point of all these years of hard work?¡± Rao Wuqing said calmly, causing Song Qingshu to subconsciously stiffen on the spot.


    However, Song Qingshu quickly regained his senses, and a cold light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to sow discord. I, Song Qingshu, am loyal to the sect. No matter what I obtain, it won¡¯t affect my loyalty to the sect! On the other hand, you, Rao Wuqing, have wild ambitions. You supported the Holy Lord to ascend the throne. However, you have no ability to make greater contributions to the sect. Now, you n to betray the sect¡­I want to ask, even if you leave the sect, where can you go? What could you do? Hmm?¡±


    Song Qingshu was clearly a little flustered. However, he did not show it on his face. He just red at Rao Wuqing as if thetter was a heinous criminal.


    Rao Wuqing could not help but shake his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re so insincere to yourself¡­ If you don¡¯t dare face your true ambitions, you are destined to never be a strong person! You¡¯re asking me where I can go in the future and what great things I can do. Hehe, at least I, Rao Wuqing, am willing to fight for my own benefit. However, what about you? Hehe, in the future, you will be someone like me¡­ After you assist Gu Chi to ascend to the throne, Gu Chi will only continue to suppress you because you are just a de in his hands to do his dirty work! Whether it¡¯s the current Holy Lord, Gu Chi, or the other Holy Sons, they¡¯re not good people. They definitely won¡¯t allow their dirty past to be exposed. Therefore, those who knew too many secrets and dirty executioners had never had a good ending. Also, why did I betray the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that the old thief, the Holy Lord, has already made arrangements to kill me, and you¡¯re the dirty executioner that he arranged to deal with me and help Gu Chi clear the way! You¡¯re just an executioner, and you¡¯re still feeling superior?¡±


    Rao Wuqing found it ridiculous.


    However, thinking about it carefully, the previous executioner had also said the same thing to him. Unfortunately, at that time, he did not understand all of this.


    It was not untilter that the truth surfaced that Rao Wuqing finally understood why he had suffered an unheble cultivation injury. He had originally broken through to the Nascent Soul Realm. However, because of an ident, he fell to the half-step Nascent Soul realm, leaving behind a cultivation injury that left him unable to advance any further.


    This was a deliberate act of the Holy Lord!


    However, he, Rao Wuqing, did not want to continue being an executioner. He should control his own fate!


    Song Qingshu¡¯s expression was cold and stern. He was indeed moved by Rao Wuqing¡¯s words. However, he did not want to believe it. As long as he assisted Gu Chi in ascending to the position of Holy Lord, he would be able to enjoy glory and wealth. When that time came, he would have everything he wanted¡­


    Rao Wuqing was definitely lying to him!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care so much. Rao Wuqing, you¡¯re the person the Holy Lord and the Holy Son have specifically ordered to kill. Therefore, no matter how you quibble today, you won¡¯t be able to escape death!¡±


    At this moment, Song Qingshu could not care less about anything else. He suddenly attacked and wanted to kill Rao Wuqing. He did not want to mess up his state of mind because of Rao Wuqing.


    He already knew his fate.


    The executioner of the previous generation did not escape death either, and the one who attacked was him¡­


    This was truly a cycle of reincarnation!


    However, in the next moment, a nging sound resounded through the air. Song Qingshu¡¯s sword was knocked away. Immediately after, a huge cauldron appeared between Rao Wuqing and Song Qingshu.


    ¡°The Universe Cauldron¡­? Ning Caichen!¡±


    Rao Wuqing looked at Jiang Ming in bewilderment. Why did this young cultivator from the Flowerfruit Mountain block Song Qingshu¡¯s attack for him?


    ¡°Because you are still useful.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s words were concise. He did not expect Rao Wuqing to break off rtions with Gu Chi and the others.


    However, it was also a good thing. At least he could try to rope Rao Wuqing in for his own use.


    Rao Wuqing had a strange expression on his face. ¡°Why are you here? It shouldn¡¯t be for the Universe Cauldron, right?¡±


    In his eyes, the Universe Cauldron was just a variable. No one had expected that there would be a replica of the Universe Cauldron in the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord. So, what was the real purpose of this genius from the Flowerfruit Mountain in exploring the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord?


    ¡°For the devil fire.¡±


    ¡°Devil fire?¡± Rao Wuqing repeated, then nodded and said, ¡°If it is because of the Bone Spirit Devil Fire, that is a very reasonable exnation¡­ However, Ning Caichen, I want to remind you that the Bone Spirit Devil Fire is very likely to be contaminated by the Netherworld aura. If youe into contact with it, you will be corrupted. If you are not careful, you will be the human puppet of the master of this ce.¡±


    Unlike the Spirit Dragons, the Bone Spirit Devil Fire was of a higher grade. Thus, its importance was self-evident.


    The me Demon Heavenly Lord must have been prepared long ago when he was alive. He hadbined the Bone Spirit Devil Fire with the power of the Netherworld aura and thews, and it waspletely corrupted. If Jiang Ming darede into contact with it, he would probably die.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m confident in refining it,¡± Jiang Ming said calmly and nced at Rao Wuqing at the same time. ¡°If I remove the corruption from your body, how confident are you in killing this pretty boy?¡±


    The pretty boy he was referring to was naturally Song Qingshu. After all, thetter looked like a schr.


    Song Qingshu was speechless.

 Chapter 473 - 473 Song Qingshu

    473 Song Qingshu


    Song Qingshu had never expected that Rao Wuqing, the eldest disciple of Holy Lord Gu Hua, would be determined to kill him. Although he did not have the position of Holy Son, he was still an extraordinary cultivator.


    ¡°Hehe, Ning Caichen, right? Why don¡¯t you take a look at who I am and what kind of person Rao Wuqing is! As the shadow of the current number-one Holy Son, I¡¯m extraordinary in both immortal cultivation and martial arts. I have many tricks up my sleeve and countless trump cards. I¡¯ve even mastered all of Rao Wuqing¡¯sbat methods. As for you, you¡¯re a genius from the Flowerfruit Mountain. I shouldn¡¯t have attacked you. However, the Universe Cauldron is too precious, even if it¡¯s an imitation. So, you have to hand over the Universe Cauldron obediently today, or you¡¯ll die here!¡± Song Qingshu said proudly.


    It was not that he did not have the talent to be a Holy Son. It was just that he had be Gu Chi¡¯s shadow from the beginning. Although he felt aggrieved, this was his mission that he had toplete.


    Moreover, he was not as stupid as Rao Wuqing. Even if he was Gu Chi¡¯s shadow, he would still be careful and not follow in Rao Wuqing¡¯s footsteps!


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful smile.


    He was aplete idiot!


    Since ancient times, shadows and executioners were destined to have bad endings.


    Whether it was him or the shadow of the previous Holy Lord, they were all self-righteous and believed that they would not end up in a miserable state. However, what happened in the end?


    Compared to the previous generation¡¯s shadow, his only advantage was that he had Ning Caichen¡¯s help. One should know that the previous generation¡¯s shadow was all alone, and in the end, he ended up with an unpleasant fate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much confidence in killing him alone. Thus, Ning Caichen, I hope to get your help,¡± Rao Wuqing said sincerely, which was exactly what Jiang Ming wanted.


    ¡°Alright, you can. However, I want you to swear an oath to the heavens, pledge allegiance to me, and work for my sect. You must not betray me and the Flowerfruit Mountain.¡±


    Rao Wuqing did not hesitate and immediately swore an oath to the heavens.


    In fact, he had also made a Heavenly Cultivation Oath when he was the Holy Lord¡¯s shadow. Logically speaking, he should not have betrayed the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. However, since the other party had broken the oath first, he could not me him for turning his back on him.


    As for whether or not he wanted Ning Caichen to swear a Heavenly Cultivation Oath, Rao Wuqing did not consider this. He knew that if he wanted to survive, he had to obediently submit to Ning Caichen. Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to defeat Song Qingshu alone, let alone escape from the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and shouted, ¡°Then let¡¯s join hands and kill this b*stard!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not n to engage in closebat. He was only in the early-stage Golden Core Realm. If he engaged in closebat, he would definitely die in Song Qingshu¡¯s hands. After all, Song Qingshu had the aptitude of a Holy Son and had cultivated his mana to the peak of the Malevolent Core Realm. Song Qingshu himself was above the peak of the Golden Core Realm and was a half-step Nascent Soul realm cultivator. He was definitely no match for him.


    However, Jiang Ming had another supreme treasure, the Universe Cauldron!


    ¡°Sacrifice! Smash! Refine!¡±


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    For a moment, the sound of attacks could be heard without end. The Universe Cauldron spun in the air and smashed toward Song Qingshu.


    Huge pits appeared one after another, and there were even more corpses. They were all cultivators of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land.


    ¡°Hide further away!¡± Gu Chi roared. Now that Rao Wuqing was no longer a threat, they immediately withdrew and fled far away. Then, they constructed another array formation to ensure their safety.


    Song Qingshu had a disheveled look on his face.


    He looked at Jiang Ming fiercely and shouted, ¡°Ning Caichen, if you have the guts, don¡¯t rely on the Universe Cauldron. Come and fight me with your real strength!¡±


    Song Qingshu was not a fool. He knew the power of the Universe Cauldron very well. If he was hit, he was destined to be severely injured even if he did not die. If it was any other time, it would be fine. However, Rao Wuqing was still watching from the side. If he was severely injured, Rao Wuqing would definitely kill him immediately.


    Therefore, he had to avoid the Universe Cauldron and lure Jiang Ming to fight him in closebat.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming sneered.


    ¡°Song Qingshu, were you dropped on your head as a baby? Do you think I¡¯m that dumb?¡±


    What a joke!


    This was a life-or-death battle!


    Jiang Ming did not bother to say anything. He kept using his hands to form seals and controlled the Universe Cauldron to attack. This was the technique that the ck sword had passed to Jiang Ming after it recovered part of its memory. It was the Smashing Human Body Technique!


    When he first heard of this name, Jiang Ming could not help butin. How could the name of a mystic technique be so vulgar? However, when he really used it, Jiang Ming realized that it was really using something to smash people!


    In the next moment, as Jiang Ming formed the twelfth seal, the Universe Cauldron spun faster and faster, hitting Song Qingshu directly. Thetter was shaken so badly that he spat out mouthfuls of blood, and his face turned pale instantly.


    ¡°Next is the thirteenth attack!¡±


    The corners of Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth curled up. At the same time, he was extremely vignt.


    That blow just now should have been able to cripple an ordinary half-step Nascent Soul Realm cultivator. However, even though Song Qingshu had vomited blood and his face was pale, his breathing was not too chaotic.


    ¡°As expected of a person like him. He is indeed extraordinary. I reckon Rao Wuqing is not inferior to him¡­ Fortunately, I didn¡¯t insist on having a conflict with Rao Wuqing, or I would have died!¡±


    Jiang Ming was extremely d.


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s expression did not change. However, his eyes lit up.


    Song Qingshu did a great job!


    He was using Song Qingshu to show his strength, to let Ning Caichen know that he could make Rao Wuqing submit and serve him. However, he definitely couldn¡¯t underestimate him!


    However, Rao Wuqing also looked at Jiang Ming warily.


    ¡°This brat¡¯s methods are a little too ruthless. Just these ten or so attacks are enough to make a half-step Nascent Soul Realm cultivator miserable¡­ Most importantly, he¡¯s only in the early stage of the Golden Core Realm. If he could advance to the middle stage,te stage, or even the peak of the Golden Core Realm, with the help of the Universe Cauldron, he would be able to instantly kill a cultivator in the half-step Nascent Soul Realm, and a cultivator with the potential of a Holy Son!¡±


    Rao Wuqing could not help but take a deep breath.


    Both sides seemed to be fighting against Rao Wuqing. However, in reality, they were revealing some of their trump cards in order to create a certain degree of deterrence in front of each other.


    It could be said that Song Qingshu had been a tool from the beginning to the end!

 Chapter 474 - 474 Flame Demon Heavenly Lord Makes a Move

    474 me Demon Heavenly Lord Makes a Move


    Song Qingshu did not know that he had been reduced to a tool. He was still roaring crazily, trying to block the Universe Cauldron again and again. He kept trying to go around and kill Jiang Ming.


    Unexpectedly, Rao Wuqing attacked him brazenly and sent Song Qingshu flying with a fireball.


    Song Qingshu could not stop coughing up blood, and his breathing became more and more dispirited.


    Jiang Ming nced at this guy and said indifferently, ¡°Rao Wuqing, are you still not going to kill this person?¡±


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s expression froze for a moment before he shook his head with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Forget it. This fellow is the same as me back then. We are both pitiful people. His future has long been decided¡­ He can¡¯t escape this cmity and will be abandoned.¡±


    Rao Wuqing seemed to recall the scene from many years ago. That old shadow could have killed him back then. However, it was that moment of hesitation that allowed him to survive, while that old shadow died.


    Today, since he had the upper hand, he would give Song Qingshu a chance to live, because the same thing would happen again in a few decades or a hundred years.


    Jiang Ming did not care about this matter and said casually, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we let him go. However, what about Gu Chi and the others?¡±


    Gu Chi and the others¡¯ expressions changed instantly. They never expected Jiang Ming to target them.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, we were extremely close before this, why must you be so ruthless?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not care about this at all.


    What a joke!


    If he did not have some wits about him, he would have died in Gu Chi¡¯s hands countless times.


    The most important thing was that he still had Zhang Shan¡¯s identity. Gu Chi had been eyeing Zhang Shan and Mini Bai. Jiang Ming would definitely not let him off easily.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s killing intent rose. Just as he was about to attack, the entire hall suddenly changed. The lights flickered, and the entire maic field changed greatly.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± someone cried out in rm. In the next moment, he was crushed into a bloody mist by a powerful force.


    Immediately after, several more Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land cultivators and ordinary cultivators died one after another, causing everyone to panic. One of the supreme experts from a certain sect immediately wanted to escape. However, in the next moment, he was swallowed by a bloody mouth.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart trembled. This time, it was not an illusion. It was probably the master of the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord, the me Demon Heavenly Lord!


    At the thought of this, Jiang Ming subconsciously clenched his fists. A flying sword swept out from his spiritual core to resist the whistling bloody mouth.


    ¡°So strong!¡± Rao Wuqing muttered to himself. He could feel the terrifying power of this bloody mouth. It had actually reached the Malevolent Core Realm, and the danger level was still rising.


    However, Rao Wuqing did not care too much about this. With a flip of his wrist, a huge barrier appeared, protecting himself and Jiang Ming.


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s exnation made Jiang Ming¡¯s lips twitch in jealousy.


    ¡°However, I need to pay more attention to the changes in this hall¡­ Was the me Demon Heavenly Lord going to show up soon?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face was full of vignce. Just as he was about to continue looking around, an extremely familiar scream suddenly rang out.


    ¡°It¡¯s Master Zhai!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Master Zhai was at the half-step Nascent Soul Realm after all. Even if he was not good at fighting, he was powerful. In the end, he was directly hit?


    ¡°Activate the array formation! Kill him! Aaaaaah!¡± Master Zhai roared furiously. Countless bursts of sword Qi shot out, forcing the huge tentacles and bloody mouths to dodge instinctively. Master Zhai was thrown to the ground fiercely.


    Master Zhai spat out a mouthful of blood. He hurriedly picked the nearest group and started to gather. Coincidentally, it was Jiang Ming¡¯s group.


    ¡°Mr. Ning, Elder Rao, help! I, I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡±


    Master Zhai was so anxious that he was about to cry.


    He had never thought that he would one day be reduced to such a state. He was a genius! He had a great future. Thus, he definitely could not die here!


    ¡°I can save you. However, you have to swear¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming opened his mouth. However, before he could finish, Master Zhai made a Heavenly Cultivation Oath, saying that he would submit to Ning Caichen and would never betray the Flowerfruit Mountain. Jiang Ming was stunned.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming vaguely understood why this guy could still live until now despite being such a good-for-nothing. Just his ¡°flexible¡± character was amazing.


    Rao Wuqing did not care about this at all. He had long been unhappy with the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. It would be best if he could steal some talented people over. At least he could vent his anger.


    However, Gu Chi was enraged.


    ¡°Zhai! You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    He stared at Master Zhai¡¯s figure and kept roaring. However, Master Zhai ignored him and kept ttering Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Mr. Ning, please see if you have any way to bring us out¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming did not say anything.


    At the same time, a creepyugh was heard.


    ¡°Hehe, you want to leave? No way! Today, you ants will all stay here, hahaha!¡±


    Heughed wantonly, as if he were a demon from hell.


    Jiang Ming and Rao Wuqing narrowed their eyes, their faces full of vignce.


    At this moment, a majestic force swept over, wanting to st away the power of the defensive magical treasure. Unfortunately, it failed to do so.


    ¡°Unless a Deity Transformation Realm expertes, they can¡¯t do anything to us.¡±


    Rao Wuqing was very pleased with himself. At the same time, he took out the Dark Nether Basin, as if he was waiting for an excellent opportunity.


    He wanted to see if there would be Netherworld energy being born this time, allowing the Dark Nether Basin to awaken even more divine markings.


    The wantonughter stopped abruptly.


    Damn it, the two best candidates he wanted to refine into human puppets actually had such trump cards?


    ¡°Kid, you have a lot of tricks up your sleeve! Now, let myws corrupt you!¡±


    As he spoke, a powerful and evil aura spread out. It was the power of thews that covered the sky and earth. It even transformed into a fog that was about to wrap around the two of them.


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s expression changed drastically. His defensive magical treasure could withstand physical and mental attacks. However, it didn¡¯t mean that it could withstand the power of thews.


    He was dead!


    He was going to die!


    Master Zhai had a look of despair on his face. He closed his eyes as if he were waiting for death.


    Gu Chi, Song Qingshu, and the others were also shocked. They were afraid. Once Ning Caichen and the others died, it would naturally be their turn!

 Chapter 475 - 475 White-Robed Saint

    475 White-Robed Saint


    ¡°Rao Wuqing, do you have any other trump cards? If you do, hurry up and use them, or we will all die here!¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his voice, causing Rao Wuqing to reveal a bitter expression.


    ¡°How can I still have any trump cards¡­ If it was Netherworld energy, I, Rao Wuqing, would naturally have a way to deal with it, but ghostly mystic realms are extremely rare, and the power of thews is also rare. How would I have made preparations for these!¡±


    At this moment, the gloominess in Rao Wuqing¡¯s eyes hadpletely dissipated. He felt slightly rxed. Perhaps this was the best time for him to bepletely free.


    However, Jiang Ming did not want to lose his life in vain. Seeing that Rao Wuqing really did not have any trump cards, he could only sigh and say in a deep voice, ¡°Friend, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The ck sword whistled through the air, quickly sweeping up Jiang Ming, Rao Wuqing, Zhai Tianfeng, and the others and rushing into the distance. It also swept up Wu Hen and the others who had just trespassed into this mystic realm and directly broke through the air.


    What the hell?


    Gu Chi and the others were dumbfounded.


    Ning Caichen actually had a trump card?


    The me Demon Heavenly Lord was also stunned on the spot and immediately roared, ¡°Die!¡±


    The overwhelming demonic Qi spread out at this moment. He wanted to kill everyone here!


    Jiang Ming snorted coldly.


    ¡°me Demon, I know what you¡¯re capable of. Although you used to be a Heavenly Lord, you¡¯re only a remnant soul now. Even if you cultivate the Netherworld path again, how capable can you be? You¡¯re delusional! Get lost!¡±


    Jiang Ming took out the Universe Cauldron and activated the Smashing Human Body Technique, which sent the incarnation of the me Demon Heavenly Lord flying.


    Bang!


    The incarnation of the me Demon Heavenly Lord dissipated in the air, apanied by a series of wild roars.


    ¡°Ning Caichen! I definitely won¡¯t let you off so easily. Ahhhh!¡±


    At this moment, a roar resounded throughout the air.


    Jiang Ming did not intend to leave just like that. He still wanted to subdue the Bone Spirit Devil Fire.


    ¡°Retract!¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen, don¡¯t!¡±


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately tried to stop him. That was the Bone Spirit Devil Fire, and he did not know if it had been tainted by the evil power of the Netherworld or thews. It contained an unparalleled and terrifying power that was not something ordinary people could erode.


    If he was not careful, it was very likely that he would explode and die!


    But in the next moment, Jiang Ming showed his most powerful technique.


    ¡°Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body! I¡¯m activating the Longevity Cultivation Body!¡±


    At this moment, the two supreme physiques were activated. The energy of the divine body surged out crazily, absorbing the Bone Spirit Devil Fire into his body.


    Jiang Ming did not choose to refine it directly. Instead, he temporarily suppressed it in his body and took this opportunity to shoot out one punch after another.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As the sound of collisions erupted again and again, countless powerful living beings felt the pressure.


    ¡°This fellow actually swallowed the Bone Spirit Devil Fire¡­ How could he have such courage?¡±


    The me Demon Heavenly Lord¡¯s expression changed drastically. He had controlled the Bone Spirit Devil Fire for a long time. However, he had only refined a portion of it. He did not dare to swallow it into his body.


    In the end, Jiang Ming easily swallowed the Bone Spirit Devil Fire!


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re still not strong enough.¡±


    Jiang Mingughed sarcastically. He was so angry that the me Demon Heavenly Lord could not help but go crazy. Since when could a young boy anger him like this?


    Ignoring the demon, Jiang Ming instructed the ck sword, ¡°Let¡¯s go and break through this realm!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Without hesitation, the ck sword was about to break through the air and leave the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord, causing the me Demon Heavenly Lord tough coldly.


    ¡°My mystic realm was refined by me when I was alive. There are many spatial distortions and sealing powers in it. I want to see how you can break through the area!¡±


    At this moment, the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord was forcefully broken open.


    The me Demon Heavenly Lord¡¯s face instantly fell.


    This was simply a p in the face!


    It was also at this moment that a figure appeared. Before everyone could see clearly, an iparably sharp sword Qi whistled over.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Heaven and Earth Sword!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Boom!


    It was as if it was a divine work of art. The sword shed out and the entire space of the mystic realm began to shatter.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Gu Chi and the others¡¯ expressions changed drastically, and they immediately began to shake. They naturally did not have the ability to escape on their own.


    At the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, someone spoke up.


    ¡°Gu Chi is in trouble. Therefore, I need to go. You guys stay here and guard the area.¡±


    In the next moment, a powerful and majestic aura tore through the air. In just a few minutes, it descended on the mystic realm within the Feather Kingdom.


    A ck robe billowed in the air. The figure wore a crown on his head. He was a peerless emperor.


    It was the current ruler of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land!


    ¡°Holy Lord Gu Hua actually came here personally. It seems that he values Gu Chi very much!¡±


    After Jiang Ming and the others escaped, they found a secret ce to recuperate and cultivate. When they saw this person arrive, they immediately ran far away.


    ¡°Actually, Holy Lord Gu Hua already knows about our existence. However, he doesn¡¯t want to pay attention to us,¡± Jiang Ming said.


    Rao Wuqing chuckled.


    ¡°What kind of person is he? He was already at the peak of Deity Transformation Realm before he became the Holy Lord. Now that more than a hundred years have passed, he might have reached the peak of the Deity Transformation Realm or even the Insightful Emptiness Realm. He is one of the top existences in the world, and with his status as a Holy Lord, why would he care about ants like us?¡±


    As he spoke, Rao Wuqing looked at Jiang Ming curiously. ¡°Ning Caichen, I wonder how powerful the ruler of your sect is?¡±


    The ck sword was speechless.


    It fell silent.


    The others also chose to remain silent, except for Huai Mei, who knew nothing.


    Flowerfruit Mountain?


    What the hell?


    People still believed Jiang Ming¡¯s stupid lie?


    Regarding this question, Jiang Ming pondered for a moment and then revealed a look of admiration.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the ruler of our sect. However, I¡¯ve heard that there was once a riot in the forbidden zone. My ruler killed countless creatures in the forbidden zone with a single sword. He wore a white robe and suppressed everything.¡±


    What the hell?


    He was able to suppress a dark forbidden zone by himself?!


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s smile froze, turning into fear and reverence.


    ¡°Could he be a Saint?¡±


    Rao Wuqing sighed in admiration. If the ruler of Flowerfruit Mountain was so powerful, then his safety would be guaranteed.

 Chapter 476 - 476 True Powerhouse

    476 True Powerhouse


    Jiang Ming stared at Holy Lord Gu Hua¡¯s figure and was deeply moved.


    He was a true powerhouse!


    At this moment, Jiang Ming suddenly thought of something. He could not help but narrow his eyes slightly and look in a direction.


    ¡°It¡¯s Reverend Mo from the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven!¡±


    Reverend Mo?


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    Huai Mei nodded and said in a low voice, ¡°The foundation of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven is the Feather Transformation Heavenly Technique. However, it is a simplified version. It is said that the real Feather Transformation Heavenly Technique is inherited outside the Feather Kingdom. It was obtained by the first-generation Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven sect master, the ruler of the Feather Kingdom. In addition, the real Feather Transformation Heavenly Technique is in the Ascension Divine Kingdom. It¡¯s the divine kingdom¡¯s royal family¡¯s ultimate cultivation technique. There¡¯s also a rumor that the first generation of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven¡¯s sect master had a scandal with a princess of the Feather Kingdom¡­¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Suddenly, a grunt came from Rao Wuqing.


    Jiang Ming looked at him strangely, asking him what he meant.


    Rao Wuqing pointed in a direction with a strange expression and said quietly, ¡°You can discuss these things¡­ But don¡¯t f*cking discuss it in front of others!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression froze.


    Huai Mei was even more dumbfounded.


    At this moment, even though Reverend Mo did not appear, everyone could feel that they were being stared at.


    He was right. It was not good for them to discuss this here.


    The group of people immediately shut their mouths and did not dare say anything.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming suddenly raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°The grade of Reverend Mo¡¯s Feather Transformation Heavenly Technique seems to be quite high. At least, it¡¯s not weaker than Holy Lord Gu Hua¡¯s technique. After all, different grades of cultivation techniques give different auras to cultivators¡­ I¡¯m afraid that what Reverend Mo cultivated was not the original simplified version of the technique!¡±


    Rao Wuqing sent a voice transmission over. ¡°Your guess is correct. What Reverend Mo practices is indeed not the simplified version of the Feather Transformation Heavenly Technique. Instead, it is a new technique thatbines several other techniques, such as the True Martial Heavenly Demonic Technique, the Qiangu Evergreen Attack, and other unique techniques. Although it is notparable to the inherited technique of the Ascension Divine Kingdom, it is definitely not weak.¡±


    As a member of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, even if he was an abandoned member, Rao Wuqing knew more than ordinary people.


    ¡°Is there really a rumor between the first sect master of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven and the princess of the Ascension Divine Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t the so-called geniuses and monsters all be cold and aloof?


    Why was he so different?


    However, now was not the time to care about this.


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s attention waspletely focused on Holy Lord Gu Hua. If the other party had any intention of targeting him, he would immediately run away.


    It was also at this moment that a powerful force swept down and directly hit the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord.


    ¡°Come out!¡±


    Holy Lord Gu Hua was expressionless as he shouted in an emotionless tone. He wanted to pull Gu Chi and the others out of the mystic realm. He did this. However, it quickly alerted the me Demon Heavenly Lord.


    ¡°Presumptuous! How dare you destroy my mystic realm in front of me and even want to take away the high-grade materials that I fancy? Brat, aren¡¯t you looking down on me?¡±


    An incarnation appeared. It was none other than the me Demon Heavenly Lord. He was staring at Holy Lord Gu Hua with a cold gaze, like a cold de that made one shudder.


    Holy Lord Gu Hua subconsciously nced at him and said calmly, ¡°I only want people from my sect. You can keep the people from the other factions.¡±


    He was polite. He did not want to offend the me Demon Heavenly Lord.


    However, it backfired.


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re still bargaining with me? Brat, I¡¯ll give you some respect since your cultivation is quite extraordinary and you¡¯ve reached the Insightful Emptiness Realm at such a young age. If you leave now, I¡¯ll let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, die!¡±


    At this moment, the me Demon Heavenly Lord¡¯s momentum was so great that it seemed like Holy Lord Gu Hua would die on the spot if he did not obey.


    Gu Chi and the others felt their hearts in their throats.


    Would Holy Lord Gu Hua offend the me Demon Heavenly Lord for them?


    ¡°me Demon Heavenly Lord, you were indeed extraordinary when you were alive. You were only half a step away from bing a Quasi-Saint and even had the hope of bing a Saint. It¡¯s a pity that you failed in the end. Now is our era. You¡¯re already a person of the past. Don¡¯t dwell on the present and stay here obediently¡­¡±


    Holy Lord Gu Hua¡¯s tone was very gentle.


    However, in the end, his expression instantly turned extremely cold.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t listen, then I don¡¯t mind killing you!¡±


    With a raise of his hand, the world changed color!


    It was as if his slender fingers had the power to crush the sun, moon, and stars.


    Endless spiritual energy gathered, forming a phantom phoenix phantom and then a surging river that was about to suppress everything.


    It was said that this generation¡¯s Holy Lord Gu Hua could be said to be the strongest in recent times. He had outstanding talent and extraordinarybat strength. He even took out a Divine Demon Cauldron and the Ancient Crimson Ruler to kill arge number of enemies, including some experts from other ancient sects.


    ¡°If he was given another hundred years, he would definitely be able to lead the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land to a higher level, and even to a terrifying level where he couldpete with the top forces in the world like the Nine Ghost Cult!¡± Rao Wuqingmented. Although he resented Holy Lord Gu Hua¡¯s unfairness and selfishness, he had to admit that this person had extraordinary means and talent.


    Jiang Ming was silent for a while. He wanted to be a stunning person like Holy Lord Gu Hua. However, this path was too long.


    One had to know that Gu Hua¡¯s aptitude was even higher than his.


    ¡°ording to Rao Wuqing, the reason why Holy Lord Gu Hua nurtured Gu Chi was that he didn¡¯t want to stay in the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land and wanted to go to a higher level of the world¡­ This was a true immortal cultivator. Although he loved power, it was for the greater convenience that power brought. His main goal was to be stronger and see a wider world.¡±


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and looked up at the sky.


    In the past, he did not know about it. However, now, he learned a little about the truth of this world from Rao Wuqing.


    They were in the South Continent.


    In addition, there were the East Continent and the North Continent.


    Whether it was the South Continent, the East Continent, or the North Continent, they were all in the Lower Realm. Thus, there was naturally an Upper Realm. There were also Saints in the Upper Realm. However, they were not Saints in their understanding.


    ¡°That¡¯s a universal Saint who can truly illuminate the heavens. He¡¯s definitely not one of those crappy Saints conferred by the Heavenly Cultivation of the Lower Realm!¡±


    These were Rao Wuqing¡¯s original words. He also yearned for the vast world of the Upper Realm.

 Chapter 477 - 477 Reverend Mo

    477 Reverend Mo


    Multicolored phoenixes filled the sky, and long streaks of light whistled.


    Holy Lord Gu Hua stood in the air. The power of the phenomenon behind him did not decrease at all, and it carried a monstrous divine might that was shocking.


    ¡°me Demon Heavenly Lord, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve crossed the line? You were a Heavenly Lord at the peak of the Insightful Emptiness Realm in the past. Although I haven¡¯t reached the peak, I¡¯m still a Heavenly Lord of the Insightful Emptiness Realm. Why do you insist on disrespecting me? Do you think I¡¯m afraid? Or do you have some tricks up your sleeve? Hmm?¡±


    In the next moment, countless streaks of sword Qi gathered and formed a long sword that was a mile long. Its width and height were even more shocking. Once it fell, it would definitely destroy half of the mystic realm.


    One had to know that Holy Lord Gu Hua¡¯s Heaven-Cleaving Sword was not what it looked like on the surface. It was actually in ordance with the great cultivation of heaven and earth and thews of the void. The true power of the technique was hidden in the void!


    At this moment, the me Demon Heavenly Lord¡¯s expression suddenly froze. He had originally wanted to use this opportunity to ckmail him and see if he could fight for an opportunity.


    In the end, things had actually developed to this stage!


    Holy Lord Gu Hua really did not want to give him a way out!


    Heavenly Lord me Demon gritted his teeth and stared at Holy Lord Gu Hua. After a while, he let out a long breath and said, ¡°Since you want your people back, I naturally won¡¯t deny your request. Please take them.¡±


    He raised his hand and ced Gu Chi and the others in front of Holy Lord Gu Hua.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Holy Lord Gu Hua nodded. His expression did not change, as if all of this had nothing to do with him.


    The me Demon Heavenly Lord clenched his fists tightly. He was extremely reluctant. However, after thinking about it carefully, he decided to give up.


    However, he had other requests.


    ¡°Holy Lord, please wait!¡±


    Holy Lord Gu Hua turned around and asked the me Demon Heavenly Lord if there was anything else.


    The me Demon Heavenly Lord pondered for a moment and slowly said, ¡°Holy Lord, I want a person. I hope that you can help me bring him back. If I cultivate the path of the Netherworld again in the future and be stronger, I will definitely repay this favor.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, many people were stunned.


    Was this the beginning of a strong alliance?


    On one side was the current ruler of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, the young and promising Holy Lord Gu Hua.


    On the other side were the almighty experts of the same era as the ck Rock Ruins.


    If these two joined forces, the terror they could unleash would be indescribable.


    The most important thing was that the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord had appeared in the Feather Kingdom. Once it really had the momentum to rise, the Feather Kingdom would probably be in chaos.


    Would Reverend Mo finally make a move?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Although Reverend Mo has outstanding talent and is unprecedented, his power is limited to the Feather Kingdom. He doesn¡¯t have the capital topete with Holy Lord Gu Hua,¡± Huai Mei said.


    Rao Wuqing nodded in agreement.


    However, in the next moment, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief.


    At the same time, a voice transmission came from Holy Lord Gu Hua.


    ¡°This is the Feather Kingdom, if you want to join forces with others, you should find Reverend Mo of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, not me.¡±


    Holy Lord Gu Hua¡¯s tone seemed calm. However, Jiang Ming sensed that he was afraid of something.


    Could it be that he was afraid of Reverend Mo?


    How was this possible?


    Even Jiang Ming felt that it was unbelievable. No matter how powerful Reverend Mo was, his power was only limited to the Feather Kingdom, and the Feather Kingdom was nothing in front of the ancient orthodoxies of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land.


    Then why was the dignified Holy Lord Gu Hua, a cultivator at the Insightful Emptiness Realm, so afraid of Perfected Mo?


    The clouds suddenly parted.


    Spiritual light shone on the ground.


    A crane descended from the sky, and on it sat a young man dressed like a cultivator.


    ¡°Reverend Mo, the sect master of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven and the Feather Kingdom¡¯s strongest expert!¡±


    Huai Mei¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.


    Reverend Mo arrived. He only nced at the me Demon Heavenly Lord and retracted his gaze.


    He was extremely disdainful.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The me Demon Heavenly Lord naturally noticed this and could not help but exim in shock and anger.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Holy Lord Gu Hua shouted angrily at the me Demon Heavenly Lord.


    At this moment, the once glorious me Demon Heavenly Lord waspletely stunned on the spot.


    Where was his de?


    He really could not hold it in any longer. He wanted to immediately sh these two guys to death.


    Jiang Ming was also puzzled.


    ¡°Holy Lord Gu Hua seems to be very afraid of Reverend Mo. However, this doesn¡¯t make sense. One is the strongest expert in a small ce like the Feather Kingdom, and the other is the top existence in the entire world of immortal cultivation in the past. In the end, he values the former and despises thetter. This is too ridiculous unless Reverend Mo has a hidden background!¡±


    At this moment, a voice entered Jiang Ming¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Bro, you guessed right. Reverend Mo indeed has an extraordinary background. He is the reincarnation of a peerless mighty figure. Moreover, the identity of this peerless mighty figure is different from that of the me Demon Heavenly Lord. Thetter is currently alone. However, Reverend Mo has a great background¡­ It was very likely that he was rted to some existences and forces in the Upper Realm,¡± the ck sword said.


    ¡°You also know about the Upper Realm?¡± Jiang Ming asked subconsciously.¡±


    The ck sword rolled its eyes.


    ¡°Bro, aren¡¯t you talking nonsense? My master was also a powerful cultivator from the Upper Realm. He had no choice but to be the Heavenly Saint of the Lower Realm. Did you really think that my master was an existence that these living beings from the Lower Realm could catch up to?¡±


    The ck swordined endlessly. It felt that Jiang Ming was underestimating its master.


    Jiang Ming could not help but smile in embarrassment. He did not expect the owner of the ck sword to have such a powerful background. He was actually a peerless existence in the Upper Realm.


    In that case, what the ck sword said about Reverend Mo was most likely true!


    ¡°Can you judge what level of existence Reverend Mo was in his previous life?¡±


    The ck sword did not answer in detail. It only replied perfunctorily, ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. However, he¡¯s definitely an immortal.¡±


    Immortal Ascension¡­


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. Were there really immortals in this world?


    Two of the highest realms were the Tribtion Transcendence Realm and the Ascendant Realm.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I always thought that even if there was an Upper Realm, there would at most be peerless experts at the Tribtion Transcendence and Ascendant Realms. I didn¡¯t expect that there would really be immortals!¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming finally realized his ignorance. He also understood how difficult it was to be invincible.

 Chapter 478 - 478 Last Hit

    478 Last Hit


    Just as Jiang Ming was thinking about several things, the scene changed again.


    The me Demon Heavenly Lord was obviously impatient and immediately burst outyers of power to deter Reverend Mo.


    His current Netherworld cultivation was only at the Nascent Soul Realm. However, the power he could mobilize in the entire mystic realm wasparable to thest stage of the Deity Transformation Realm.


    ¡°How capable can a mere grotto-heaven master be? Kneel down obediently!¡±


    The me Demon Heavenly Lord unleashed all of his power, causing countless cultivators to tremble. Some even knelt on the ground with a thud.


    Cultivators below the Golden Core Realm showed signs of bleeding from their orifices, and they would die if they were not careful.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop.¡±


    Holy Lord Gu Hua nced at Reverend Mo and lifted his hand to shake off the me Demon Heavenly Lord¡¯s power, making thetter almost jump up in anger.


    ¡°Holy Lord Gu Hua, are you really going to be my enemy¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, a gentle power swept out and turned into thousands of light spots that fell down and fused into the bodies of every cultivator present, healing their wounds continuously. Reverend Mo had done that.


    What a powerful healing mystic technique!


    Reverend Mo had remained calm from the beginning to the end. After a long while, he slowly opened his mouth, ¡°This matter ends here. me Demon Heavenly Lord, I know what you are thinking. You want Ning Caichen, right?¡±


    The entire ce was silent.


    Holy Lord Gu Hua raised his eyebrows slightly. However, he could not remember who Ning Caichen was.


    Reverend Mo continued to say, ¡°If you want Ning Caichen, you can have him. However, you have to go through me first. After all, Ning Caichen has done a great favor for the sword maniac of my grotto-heaven. Although I don¡¯t care about the matters of the younger generation, I will never repay kindness with enmity¡­ Do you understand?¡±


    The me Demon Heavenly Lord bared his teeth.


    ¡°Young cultivator, what right do you have to shout here?¡±


    However, he did not dare make any strange movements. Although the mystic technique that Reverend Mo had disyed just now was a healing technique, it also showed that his means were extraordinary.


    However, it did not matter if he was powerful.


    How could a mere owner of a grotto-heaven reach the Deity Transformation Realm?


    Boom!


    A huge hand descended from the sky and wiped out more than half of the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord.


    They had always heard that Reverend Mo was the most powerful person in the Feather Kingdom and could be considered a hero in the outside world. However, they did not expect this person to have such extraordinary means. In the blink of an eye, he had wiped out more than half of the mystic realm.


    At this moment, all the cultivators understood something. Reverend Mo was not as simple as a Deity Transformation Realm cultivator!


    Sure enough, the next moment, the me Demon Heavenly Lord returned to his senses and looked at Reverend Mo in disbelief.


    ¡°He is over two hundred years old¡­ However, he is even stronger than Holy Lord Gu Hua. No! He¡¯s not using the power of his main body. His poweres from the Upper Realm! You¡¯re the incarnation of a peerless Almighty from the Upper Realm!¡±


    At this moment, the me Demon Heavenly Lord felt great fear and could not help but take a few steps back.


    All the cultivators were stunned.


    The Upper Realm?


    What Upper Realm?


    Their knowledge was too limited, and they did not know the division between the Upper Realm and the Lower Realm at all.


    Holy Lord Gu Hua was calm. It was obvious that he knew about Perfected Mo¡¯s background long ago.


    The me Demon Heavenly Lord was only half right!


    The man in front of him was indeed rted to the Upper Realm. However, he was not an incarnation. Instead, he was a person of destiny appointed by a super orthodoxy in the Upper Realm. He hade to the Lower Realm only to experience the mortal world.


    The me Demon Heavenly Lord retreated step by step. It seemed like he wanted to run away. However, his body was restrained.


    ¡°Did you hear what I said earlier?¡±


    Reverend Mo¡¯s eyes were sharp, and his entire person was still like an immortal, calm andposed.


    This sentence made the me Demon Heavenly Lordpletely freeze on the spot. After a long while, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure, then you can go now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±


    Without waiting for the me Demon Heavenly Lord to finish speaking, Reverend Mo raised his hand again and condensed a supreme seal with his stunning divine technique. Suddenly,yers of astonishing power erupted.


    In an instant, tens of thousands of lightning bolts and endless heavenly mes appeared, showing signs of destroying everything.


    ¡°This is a lightning technique!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the top-notch Light Five Lightning Technique!¡±


    At this moment, even Holy Lord Gu Hua could not help but be moved.


    Lightning techniques were not rare. In the world of immortal cultivation, there were many cultivators and forces who mastered lightning techniques. However, they were all inferior lightning techniques. They were either simple versions or mystic techniques that were somewhat connected to lightning techniques.


    In reality, there was only one true lightning technique, which was divided into the Light Five Lightning Technique and the Dark Five Lightning Technique.


    All the lightning techniques of today were actually simplified versions of the Dark Five Lightning Technique. In a sense, the Dark Five Lightning Technique was inferior to the Light Five Lightning Technique. Thetter had disappeared for tens of thousands of years and had been lost during the era of the ck Rock Ruins.


    In the end, it had appeared in Reverend Mo¡¯s hands!


    In response, Reverend Mo only said one sentence, ¡°One day, when you advance to the Deity Transformation Realm, you can go to the Upper Realm. They have the mostplete immortal cultivation inheritances and systems there that the Lower Realm can¡¯tpare to.¡±


    In his eyes, the Upper Realm was the king¡¯s way. The cultivators in the Lower Realm were just people who were struggling to survive. They were not on the same level at all.


    Holy Lord Gu Hua remained silent for a while before nodding and replying, ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Also, you have to watch your brat. If he dares attack Ning Caichen and Zhang Shan again, I won¡¯t let him off.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Holy Lord Gu Hua agreed. However, he was shocked.


    What kind of people were Ning Caichen and Zhang Shan, to actually be worthy of such attention from this powerhouse of the Upper Realm?


    In addition, Gu Chi actually provoked these two?


    Holy Lord Gu Hua¡¯s sharp gazended on Gu Chi. Gu Chi, who was originally in shock, quivered and lowered his head after reacting.


    Damn it, he had originally wanted to seek revenge in the future. However, he did not expect Reverend Mo to be so powerful. Even Holy Lord Gu Hua was afraid of him. His ns to defeat Ning Caichen and Zhang Shan would definitely fail.


    Jiang Ming also had a strange look on his face.


    Now, everyone¡¯s attention was on Ning Caichen¡¯s identity. No one noticed that the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord had beenpletely destroyed. A remnant soul broke through the air. It was the me Demon Heavenly Lord.


    ¡°Reverend Mo! Just you wait. Even if you are from the Upper Realm, I will definitelye back for revenge!¡±


    The me Demon Heavenly Lord¡¯s roar reverberated between heaven and earth.


    Reverend Mo shook his head and immediately waved his horsetail whip, obliterating the remnant soul of the me Demon Heavenly Lord dozens of miles away.


    Jiang Ming and the others werepletely dumbfounded.


    Reverend Mo was ruthless!

 Chapter 479 - 479 I Want to Cry

    479 I Want to Cry


    Reverend Mo was different from ordinary otherworldly experts. His first move was decisive.


    Holy Lord Gu Hua was not surprised. The rulers of top forces like theirs could not just rely on their cultivation andbat strength to rise to the top.


    It also required an extremely tenacious mind and extremely decisive and ruthless methods.


    ¡°Reverend Mo, since the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord has been wiped out, I will take my leave first. We will meet again in the future if fate allows it.¡±


    This was also the second time he had met Reverend Mo. Thus, he did not want to be entangled with him. Even if the other party had a great background, being friends with such a person was too risky. Even Holy Lord Gu Hua was wary of him.


    Reverend Mo nodded and immediately turned around to wave his sleeves. Many people seemed to have seen him take something away¡­


    It seemed to be a human?


    After Holy Lord Gu Hua left, countless cultivators heaved a sigh of relief. The various factions that had just arrived were stunned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys? Why was he so panicked? Could it be that there was some great terror in here?¡±


    ¡°No! What about the mystic realm?¡±


    Some people came back to their senses and realized that there was no mystic realm in this area. It was just barrennd!


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it¡­¡±


    The leader of one of the forces smiled bitterly and revealed everything that shocked countless people.


    Holy Lord Gu Hua and Reverend Mo hade one after the other?


    The most important thing was that the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven¡¯s methods were so powerful that they directly ttened the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord and even made Holy Lord Gu Hua treat him with respect and fear!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Reverend Mo to be so powerful. It seems that the absolute dominance of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven can¡¯t be shaken¡­¡±


    The experts from the other two grotto-heavens sighed, then looked at each other and smiled bitterly.


    The Feather Kingdom was destined to be under the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven!


    However, what no one knew was that the sect master they were talking about was staring at a group of people in front of him. To be precise, it was a young cultivator.


    ¡°Ning Caichen? Or are you Zhang Shan?¡±


    Reverend Mo stared at Jiang Ming and said two names before smiling. ¡°Or are you saying that you¡¯re neither?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched and he looked around vigntly. He did not want his background to be known by others, even if it was Ying Sha and his presumed allies.


    Jiang Ming took a few deep breaths and looked at the person in front of him in shock.


    ¡°This person is too terrifying. He can actually see through my disguise¡­ Even Wu Ming, who was in the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm, could not do it. This man is truly powerful!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s imagination ran wild. At this time, Reverend Mo spoke again. ¡°Your disguise is extremely brilliant. Even Holy Lord Gu Hua can¡¯t see through it. However, I¡¯m from the Upper Realm. As an immortal, it¡¯s naturally easy for me to see through you. However, this is based on the fact that your cultivation level is low enough. If you reach the Insightful Emptiness Realm or even the Cultivation Integration Realm, I¡¯m afraid that even immortals won¡¯t be able to see through your disguise.¡±


    Reverend Mo¡¯s interested expression made Jiang Ming even more flustered. What exactly did this person want?


    As if he had seen through Jiang Ming¡¯s panic, Reverend Mo smiled again.


    ¡°There is no need to panic. I am not interested in who you are or where you came from. What I am interested in is why you are disguising yourself like this¡­ Also, do you really intend to establish the so-called Flowerfruit Mountain?¡±


    Jiang Ming tried his best to calm down. After a while, he nodded and gave a clear reply. ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to establish the Flowerfruit Mountain and be the secondrgest faction in the Feather Kingdom¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go against your conscience. You can¡¯t hide it from me.¡±


    Reverend Mo¡¯s words made Jiang Mingugh dryly.


    In the face of such a mighty person, or even the reincarnation of an immortal, Jiang Ming really could not hide his thoughts.


    Jiang Ming said seriously, ¡°I want to establish the strongest faction in the world! I won¡¯t stop there! I¡¯ll make it the strongest faction in the Upper Realm!¡±


    At this moment, his middle-school fantasies erupted!


    Reverend Mo smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to have ambition. However, you are not talented enough. Why don¡¯t I help you?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jiang Ming asked warily. He had a feeling that this guy was plotting something.


    Reverend Mo pondered for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°Have you heard of the Effulgence Weapon?¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    ¡°The current era is the era ruled by the Effulgent Heavenly Emperor. Whether it¡¯s the Upper Realm or the Lower Realm, they are all under the Effulgent Heavenly Dynasty. However, that emperor is just a power-hungry person who usurped the throne. I, Reverend Mo, was once an old minister of the previous dynasty. Now, I have reincarnated to the Lower Realm to umte enough power to prepare to overthrow him one day¡­ Forget it, you won¡¯t understand even if I say so much. You only need to know that I need some excellent seeds. Whether it¡¯s you or the sword maniac, you¡¯re both seeds that I fancy. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll help you guys and let you ascend to the Upper Realm one day. However¡­¡±


    He changed the topic and was extremely sharp, no longer looking like an immortal.


    ¡°If you want my help, you have to be my people. In the future, you have to work for me and the emperor, and you have to shed your blood to overthrow the Effulgent Heavenly Dynasty.¡±


    Reverend Mo¡¯s gaze was sharp, as if it were a knife that could pierce into Jiang Ming¡¯s mind.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He was only a small cultivator in the Golden Core Realm. How could he provoke such a mighty person and even involve himself in the Upper Realm?


    This was just like what happened in his previous life!


    Moreover, the level of difficulty here was even higher. Only the heavens knew how powerful the so-called Effulgent Heavenly Emperor was, and what kind of colossus the Heavenly Court was.


    ¡°Um, Reverend Mo, I was just being wishful. I hope you don¡¯t take it seriously!¡±


    Jiang Mingughed and cursed in his heart. He just wanted to grow stronger.


    Reverend Mo¡¯s gaze returned to its usual coldness as he chuckled, ¡°If you agree to this, I will not use you. A hot-blooded brat is useless. Instead, a person like you who has unfathomable thoughts and is extremely shrewd can be of great use¡­ Good! Very good! Young man, I have high hopes for you!¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming wanted to cry but had no tears to shed. Since when did he be someone sought after?


    In the next moment, Reverend Mo suddenly attacked. His killing intent was biting cold as he charged straight at Jiang Ming.

 Chapter 480 - 480 Karma

    480 Karma


    Jiang Ming took a few steps back vigntly, not daring to look Reverend Mo in the eye.


    This person was too dangerous. His actions involved a wide range of people, and his cultivation realm was also shockingly high. He had to be wary.


    Seeing Jiang Ming¡¯s expression, Reverend Mo¡¯s lips curled up slightly and he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic. The current you won¡¯t be of any use. If you can¡¯t even go to the Upper Realm or be an immortal, you will be useless to the great revival. However, I will still invest in you for the time being¡­ Now, I¡¯ll give you two conditions. You decide which one to choose.¡±


    As he spoke, Reverend Mo slowly stated his first condition, ¡°First, I will arrange a blessednd for you in the Feather Kingdom to support you in your cultivation to the Nascent Soul Realm. After that, I will help you enter the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land or any ancient sect or holynd outside the Feather Kingdom. Cultivating there will be very beneficial for you. The second condition is that you can still be an individual cultivator¡­ Don¡¯t ask me how I know. I have an ancient book here that records the history of all the hidden ces and forbidden zones in the Lower Realm, as well as methods and means to avoid risks. You can enter on your own to obtain opportunities¡­ Brat, you can choose which path you want to choose now¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to, or I¡¯ll kill you directly.¡±


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    This was the first time he had seen someone delivering good things to his doorstep.


    However, he really did not want to ept anything from this person. Reverend Mo was too strange and mysterious. In front of this person, he was like a nobody with no privacy to speak of.


    The most important thing was that the intricacies involved in the great revival were extremelyplicated. Jiang Ming only wanted to cultivate and did not want to be involved in the whirlpool of power struggles in the Upper Realm. He did not want karma to bite him in the end.


    At this moment, the ck sword suddenly sent a voice transmission. ¡°Bro, ept it¡­ Don¡¯t worry, with me around, nothing will happen to you.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned.


    Was this the ck sword really confident in protecting him from such immense karma?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s just the reincarnation of a low-grade immortal. The trap he set up is like child¡¯s y to me.¡±


    The ck sword was full of confidence. It then added, ¡°If you choose the second option, you can continue to be an individual cultivator in the future. Moreover, there must be some incredible inheritance and supreme treasure in this ce. It¡¯s a great opportunity for you¡­ Also, you don¡¯t need to join any huge sect.¡±


    Indeed, Jiang Ming, who had the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body cultivation technique, did not need to enter any ancient sect. Instead, the temptation of the forbidden zones and hidden ces was greater.


    Jiang Ming gritted his teeth and immediately replied, ¡°I choose the second option.¡±


    This time, Reverend Mo¡¯s eyes revealed a strange look. Obviously, he did not expect Jiang Ming to choose the second condition.


    ¡°Does this kid like being an individual cultivator that much? One had to know that only by entering the ancient sects could one obtain the guidance of a master teacher and obtain more cultivation resources¡­ He¡¯s probably an idiot.¡±


    Reverend Mo sighed in his heart. He threw out an ancient bamboo slip and said, ¡°Since you have already made your choice, then work hard in your cultivation. The great cause in the future needs you very much!¡±


    If it was an ordinary person, they might have fallen for this ttery. However, Jiang Ming simply did not care.


    ¡°Thank you, Reverend Mo.¡±


    As soon as Jiang Ming finished speaking, Reverend Mo had already disappeared.


    Whoosh!


    Jiang Ming heaved a sigh of relief. The pressure that Reverend Mo gave him was too great. He was like an ant facing a Saint. He was small and weak!


    At this moment, Reverend Mo turned around from afar. Her calm face was filled with doubt.


    ¡°I actually can¡¯t figure out this child¡¯s background¡­ He¡¯s definitely not a disciple of the Flowerfruit Mountain but an individual cultivator. However, this is based on my thousands of years of cultivation experience. I have no idea about how he truly is!¡±


    Reverend Mo was overwhelmed with shock. He had looked calm and collected before and had Jiang Ming under control. However, he was actually panicking inside. He was afraid that Jiang Ming was the reincarnation of another peerless mighty figure.


    He did not want to offend a peerless mighty figure instead of showing mercy!


    ¡°Fortunately, he epted my favor. No matter what his background is, even if he is the reincarnation of a mighty person from the Upper Realm, he is destined to inherit my karma! Hehe, he is also destined to be controlled by me!¡±


    At this moment, Reverend Mo was in an exceptionally good mood. Heughed loudly as he rode his sword away. However, he did not know that his so-called karma was not worth mentioning in the eyes of a certain sword.


    ¡°A mere Human Immortal brat dares to threaten my friend with karma? Ridiculous! My master was an ultimate existence who was about to step into the Saint Realm in the past!¡±


    The ck sword huffed.


    The Saints he mentioned were naturally referring to the Saints of the Upper Realm, not the fake Saints of the Lower Realm.


    In front of such an existence, even Reverend Mo in his previous life had to obediently kneel on the ground and submit!


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with your era.¡±


    The ck sword¡¯s sudden words stunned Jiang Ming.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with our era? Or are you unable to cut off the karma that Reverend Mo set up?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly as he finished speaking.


    The ck sword shook his head and continued, ¡°In our era, Saints are Saints. They are ultimate existences. However, in your era, how do you have such weak Saints? Isn¡¯t this nonsense?¡±


    It seemed to have thought of something, and its expression suddenly stiffened. ¡°Could it be that the Lower Realm has also developed the will of the Great Cultivation? If that was the case, it would be too shocking. Who cut off the Heavenly Cultivation and shattered the entire Heavenly Cultivation?¡±


    Jiang Ming was speechless again.


    He expressed that he did not understand what this guy was saying at all.


    Jiang Ming roughly nced at the ancient bamboo slip and found that it seemed to be an ordinary bamboo slip. However, it was actually in line with the truth of the Great Cultivation. It was actually formed by the void and derived a lot of useful information.


    ¡°The Great Wastnd.¡±


    When Jiang Ming saw those words, he was slightly stunned because there was a whole paragraph about the Great Wastnd. However, the most attractive thing was that there were living beings in the Great Wastnd. It was not a forbidden area for life, nor was it a hidden ce.


    However, its uniqueness was higher than some forbidden zones and hidden ces.


    ¡°It¡¯s rumored that the Great Wastnd has inherited the bloodline of a god, the Great Barbaric God!¡±

 Chapter 481 - 481 Huai Mei Does Not Feel Good

    481 Huai Mei Does Not Feel Good


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    So far, Jiang Ming had learned a lot about the world of immortal cultivation such as its history. He also knew the existence of many Saints.


    However, this was the first time that a God was involved in the process.


    ¡°The Great Barbaric God? This seems like a god who reigned over blood Qi, the physical body, and brute force. Perhaps this was the most suitable ce to cultivate martial arts.¡±


    ¡°In our era, there was a tribe called the Sorcerer Tribe. They evenpeted with the Demon Tribe and almost became the supreme ruling force of the whole world. The most powerful aspect of the Sorcerer Tribe was undoubtedly their physical strength. They contained powerful mysteries and wonders that ordinary cultivators could not even imagine, and they were even more powerful and astonishing than the martial arts legacies of today. Later on, the rise of the human race was partly due to the various mystic techniques and cultivation techniques evolved from the billions of stars read by the Saints. On the other hand, it was a certain Saint who read the path of martial arts ording to the cultivation technique of the Sorcerer Tribe. It can be said that the path of martial arts originated from the cultivation technique of the Sorcerer Tribe. I don¡¯t know how strong this Great Barbaric God is. However, I¡¯m sure that he¡¯s also a powerful being who walks the path of sanctification with his body, simr to the living beings of the Sorcerer Tribe. Bro, if you want to practice the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body, you need to constantly temper your body and push yourbat strength to the highest level. There¡¯s no other way.¡±


    The ck sword analyzed the situation for a while, which led to Jiang Ming slowly narrowing his eyes. Then, he suddenly threw a punch.


    Bang!


    As he threw his fist, a huge cloud of dust swept out.


    ¡°The basic form of the Great Barbaric Fist can¡¯t even be considered as the first form. However, it can create such power.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. This might be the key to taking his martial arts training to the extreme.


    Thinking of this, he immediately ran into the distance at an extremely fast speed.


    Then, he suddenly kicked a boulder, and it instantly shattered into pieces.


    In the distance, Ying Sha and the others watched this scene, and their eyes bulged.


    ¡°Just now¡­ Did this guy use the power of the divine light?¡± Huai Mei asked weakly.


    Ying Sha shook his head and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t use the power of the divine light. He relied purely on his physical strength. At most, he only used a fifth of his strength. Master, you seem to be experimenting with some kind of martial arts ultimate skill. However, it doesn¡¯t seem to be quite right. In terms of grade, it¡¯s higher.¡±


    All of a sudden, Ying Sha¡¯s eyes narrowed and he said in disbelief, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Master cultivates martial arts techniques!¡±


    There were three grades on the path of martial arts. Above the upper-grade martial arts were unique martial arts techniques. However, unique martial arts techniques were not the pinnacle of martial arts. There were techniques stronger than this calledbat techniques.


    Thebat techniques of the path of martial arts were on the same level as the mystic techniques of the path of immortal cultivation. They both contained all kinds of mysteries. Once they were cultivated sessfully, they could disy unimaginable power. They were definitely treasures that countless martial arts experts dreamed of getting.


    ¡°However, in the Feather Kingdom, there are quite a number of Innate Martial Realm experts. But there are very few who can obtainbat martial arts techniques. Most of thebat techniques fall into the hands of Ten Thousand Arts Realm experts¡­ The Ten Thousand Arts Realm is a martial arts realm that is one level higher than the Innate Martial Realm.¡±


    The levels of martial arts were alsoplicated and strict. After the Foundation Establishment Realm of martial arts, it was divided into the Innate Martial Realm, Ten Thousand Arts Realm, True Arts Realm, and three other higher realms, which corresponded to each realm of the path of immortal cultivation.


    ¡°Among them, the absolute experts who have reached the highest realm are referred to as Martial Saints and Martial Arts Holy Spirits. They areparable to Saints on the path of immortal cultivation. Although the Ten Thousand Arts Realm is far inferior to the highest realm, it is even more difficult to cultivate than the Nascent Soul Realm. In the Feather Kingdom, there are many Nascent Soul Realm cultivators. However, there are very few martial cultivators in the Ten Thousand Arts Realm! In fact, there is absolutely no martial arts expert in the True Arts Realm in the Feather Kingdom. Naturally, it is impossible to leave behind anybat techniques. Then, where did thebat techniques in Master¡¯s handse from? Could it be from Reverend Mo?¡±


    Ying Sha could not help but curse in his heart. ¡°Could it be that the master is Reverend Mo¡¯s illegitimate child?¡±


    Smack!


    A pnded on his face.


    ¡°Sir, why did you hit me?¡±


    Ying Sha looked at Jiang Ming with an aggrieved expression. He had been pped for no reason. What was this?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I hit you. However, the way you look at me is very strange. Are you trying to betray me?¡±


    Jiang Ming came over step by step. He was nning to use Ying Sha to practice the two martial arts techniques he had just learned¡ªthe Barbaric Fist and Barbaric Kick.


    Ying Sha wanted to exin. However, Jiang Ming did not give him a chance. He shouted, ¡°Come, let¡¯s spar!¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming was like a peerless ferocious beast that pounced straight at Ying Sha. With just a slight punch, he could kill an early-stage Golden Core Realm cultivator.


    Ying Sha could not help but curse. Without saying a word, he immediately ran backward. His speed was also extremely, terrifyingly fast.


    ¡°Have they always been like this?¡±


    Huai Mei frowned. No matter how she looked at it, these guys did not seem like people who would do great things. What was the point of fighting all day long?


    To this, Wu Hen replied, ¡°None of your business.¡±


    At this moment, Ying Sha finally could not hold it in anymore. He revealed the true form of the Dark Water Mystical Snake and pounced at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re the one who forced me! If you die in my hands, don¡¯t turn into a malicious ghost ande looking for me!¡±


    In the end, the next moment, Ying Sha was sent flying by a p.


    ¡°Damn it, you still dare challenge me? Who gave you the confidence to do so?¡±


    Jiang Ming had a look of contempt. He always felt that there was something wrong with this guy¡¯s brain. Otherwise, why would he say such crazy things?


    Ying Sha immediately covered his face and wailed incessantly. He was truly aggrieved right now. He had only cursed in his heart a few times, yet he had been beaten up to such a state¡­ He felt so wronged!


    He could not stay on this team anymore. He had to run!


    Smack!


    Ying Sha¡¯s entire body was lifted up, and he was smashed onto the ground.


    ¡°You still want to run? You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you! You want to run away after eating the pill I refined for you? Dream on!¡±


    Seeing this, Huai Mei immediately felt bad.


    Was she going to be treated like this?

 Chapter 482 - 482 Destruction of Cultivation

    482 Destruction of Cultivation


    Jiang Ming was extremely fast. He threw out one punch after another, causing Ying Sha to just barely dodge each time.


    ¡°Master, I know my mistake! I hope that you will show mercy and stop beating me up!¡±


    Ying Sha was aggrieved.


    Jiang Ming still wanted to keep fighting. He long suspected Ying Sha was a snitch who might sell him out one day.


    ¡°Mister, stop fighting! Someone¡¯sing.¡±


    What the hell?


    As soon as Zhu An¡¯an said that, Jiang Ming was stunned and immediately looked into the distance.


    Someone was indeed approaching them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Jiang Ming led everyone away without hesitation.


    A few secondster, seven or eight men d in ck hurried over.


    ¡°Have you found Ning Caichen?¡± one of the teams asked, and the other team shook their heads.


    ¡°We received news that Ning Caichen was in the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord before, and then he appeared here. In the end, he disappeared as soon as he arrived¡­ Have we been exposed?¡±


    Their expressions were strange.


    As dignified assassins of the Network, their concealment techniques were naturally extraordinary. s, they were the first to be detected!


    ¡°What should we do next? The leader specifically asked for Ning Caichen¡¯s head, and he has been pushing us for a long time. We finally bumped into him. However, we still haven¡¯t caught him. I¡¯m afraid we will be punished when we go back!¡±


    One of the assassins from the Network had an ugly expression on his face. He knew very well how cruel the leader was. If they went back like this, they would not meet a good end.


    At this time, another assassin swept back and forth for a while and finally noticed that something was wrong.


    ¡°Maybe we still have a chance.¡±


    All the assassins were stunned and asked, ¡°Did you find any clues?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve found some remnants of auras hidden nearby. It seems that a battle urred here, and one of these auras belongs to Ying Sha.¡±


    Ying Sha!


    ¡°A battle between Ning Caichen and Ying Sha? It seems that Ying Sha is still chasing after Ning Caichen¡­ As expected of ourrades from the Network. He knew that he was no match for him. However, he still insisted on carrying out the mission. When we return, we must ask to give Ying Sha credit!¡± one of the leaders said. However, everyone knew what he was really thinking. He wanted to follow Ying Sha¡¯s aura to find Ning Caichen and take his head.


    ¡°We have Zhang Shan to kill as well. We have to take their heads before we can go back. So, there¡¯s no time to lose.¡±


    Soon after, the group of people began to move, trying to find Ning Caichen with the help of Ying Sha¡¯s aura. However, after a whole day of searching, they returned empty-handed. Instead, they identally entered a forbidden zone and almost got wiped out.


    Jiang Ming walked out of the peak of the barren mountain. A gleam of light shed in his eyes, and Huai Mei walked out from behind him.


    ¡°You set up a trap from the very beginning by using Ying Sha¡¯s aura to lure them into a dead end, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Huai Mei stared at Jiang Ming for a long time and was secretly surprised.


    His actions were really ruthless. In just a moment, he was able to set up a lethal trap for seven or eight high-end assassins.


    Jiang Ming shrugged. He did not care about this at all.


    It was just a basic trap. He had actually noticed the approaching aura of the Network assassins earlier than Zhu An¡¯an had. Therefore, he had been using the fact that he had beaten up Ying Sha to lure the enemy.


    Ying Sha finally understood. He could not help but scratch the back of his head and smile stupidly. ¡°I thought that you really wanted to kill me. It turns out that you were just setting up a trap to lure the enemy¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Wu Hen rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Master genuinely was beating you up. You deserved it. Do you understand?¡±


    Ying Sha¡¯s expression immediately turned gloomy, causing Zhu An¡¯an to giggle.


    At this moment, Rao Wuqing walked over.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, most of the assassins from the Network have received the news and are already rushing over¡­ I think you can leave the Feather Kingdom and go to the wider world of immortal cultivation to avoid their pursuit.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to avoid it. It¡¯s only a matter of time before I encounter the Network. What I need to do now is to greatly weaken the Network¡¯s strength and make a name for the Flowerfruit Mountain. In addition, Rao Wuqing, are you willing to be the first elder of the Flowerfruit Mountain?¡±


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s lips twitched.


    In the world of immortal cultivation, strength was the most important thing.


    If one wanted to establish a sect, they had to be powerful to attract disciples!


    Jiang Ming did not even have a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator and still wanted to establish a sect! How audacious!


    Rao Wuqing calmed down and told Jiang Ming all of his worries in an attempt to dispel Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Even if you want to establish a sect, you must wait until you are strong enough. Or perhaps you can establish a small school of cultivation first.¡±


    ¡°No, it must be a proper sect.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. Rao Wuqing¡¯s idea was feasible. However, it required a lot of time and effort. Jiang Ming wanted to establish an ancient sect. However, he did not want to spend too much energy on it.


    ¡°In the future, I will find a sect leader, and as the first elder, you will be responsible for assisting him.¡±


    Rao Wuqing was confused and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t n to take the position of sect leader yourself?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m the sect master. The sect leader is someone else.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked serious.


    Rao Wuqing was speechless.


    Jiang Ming was sozy! He just wanted to reap the benefits while others did the work!


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go find someone. Once we find him, we can build the sect. However, before that, I need to raise your cultivation to the Nascent Soul Realm.¡±


    Jiang Ming stared at Rao Wuqing. His words made thetter¡¯s eyelids tremble, and all kinds of thoughts rippled in his heart.


    ¡°Do you mean that you are confident that you can help me advance to the Nascent Soul Realm?¡±


    Rao Wuqing could not help but gulp, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    Although he had obtained a lot of Spirit Dragons, they were corrupted and were of no benefit to him.


    ¡°You can use other methods,¡± Jiang Ming said concisely.


    Hearing this, Rao Wuqing could not help but be stunned. He instinctively asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You must destroy and establish! Without destruction, there can be no establishment!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s words caused Rao Wuqing¡¯s expression to change drastically. He roared in disbelief, ¡°Are you nning to make me cripple my cultivation and start cultivating again?¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded seriously. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Rao Wuqing was speechless.


    Following that, with Jiang Ming¡¯s help, Rao Wuqingpleted the act of destroying his cultivation. This required a reckless attitude, and ordinary cultivators would definitely not be able to do this.

 Chapter 483 - 483 Flowerfruit Divine Technique

    483 Flowerfruit Divine Technique


    Rao Wuqing was a cultivator with great perseverance. An ordinary person would definitely not be willing to destroy their cultivation.


    However, Jiang Ming only said a few words. ¡°You¡¯re in charge of destroying your base and cultivating again. I¡¯m in charge of refining pills and providing your cultivation technique.¡±


    Then, Rao Wuqing started destroying his cultivation base.


    Not far away, Wu Hen, Ying Sha, and Huai Mei looked at this scene with bewildered expressions.


    ¡°Ning Caichen isn¡¯t trying to trick Rao Wuqing, is he? What kind of amazing pill can heal the cultivation injuries of a cultivator who was half a step into the Nascent Soul Realm? Moreover, Rao Wuqing has suffered injuries for nearly a hundred years and was destined to never recover. If he loses his cultivation base, Rao Wuqing will probably fall into the mortal world.¡±


    Ying Sha nodded in agreement.


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s hair had turned white overnight, which was the negative effect of his cultivation being destroyed.


    One had to know that Rao Wuqing was already two to three hundred years old. Originally, he could still maintain his youthful appearance by relying on his cultivation in the half-step Nascent Soul realm. Now that he had destroyed his cultivation, he had instantly aged a lot.


    Most importantly, Rao Wuqing had lost his cultivation and his lifespan had been drained terribly. If he was not careful, he could die.


    ¡°Rao Wuqing is indeed worthy of being the shadow of the previous Holy Lord, Gu Hua. His temperament and perseverance are extraordinary. Unfortunately, he is destined to be tricked by Ning Caichen.¡±


    Huai Mei had a regretful expression.


    Wu Hen nced at her and said indifferently, ¡°How do you know that Master is scamming Rao Wuqing? Master is truly trying to help him.¡±


    Hearing this, Huai Mei sneered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a fool. Even if Ning Caichen was born in an ancient sect, so was Rao Wuqing. However, Rao Wuqing couldn¡¯t heal his injuries in a hundred years.¡±


    Wu Hen fell silent.


    He did not quite understand what Jiang Ming was nning to do. Asking Rao Wuqing to destroy his cultivation base was undoubtedly crippling the strongest person on his side.


    While everyone was talking, Rao Wuqing, the victim, was very calm. He subconsciously nced into the distance in the direction of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land.


    ¡°If Ning Caichen really has a way to heal my cultivation injury and give me a chance to step into the Nascent Soul Realm again and take another step forward¡­ One day, I will definitely set foot in the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land again and seek justice for all the grievances I have suffered over the years!¡±


    Rao Wuqing clenched his fists.


    He did not believe Ning Caichen¡¯s words. However, now that things hade to this, Rao Wuqing had no choice but to believe it. He could only give it his all for revenge!


    It was also at this moment that a sudden burst of medicinal fragrance came from Jiang Ming¡¯s direction. It was enough to make people¡¯s hearts flutter.


    ¡°What kind of miraculous medicine is this? Just the fragrance alone can benefit me a lot!¡±


    It was also at this moment that the sound of a cauldron exploding caused everyone¡¯s hearts to tremble. In the next second, a spirit pill flew out andnded directly in Rao Wuqing¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Consume it and refine it.¡±


    He could not see Jiang Ming. However, he could hear his voice.


    Rao Wuqing hesitated for a second before sitting down cross-legged on the ground. He began to circte his blood Qi to refine the pill. Soon, he was stunned.


    ¡°Has my rapid aging stopped? No, that¡¯s not right!¡±


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s eyes widened as he could feel his vitality recovering and rising.


    ¡°Is this a pill that can prolong life? And it¡¯s not an ordinary longevity-extending pill!¡±


    Rao Wuqing was born in the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. Therefore, his horizons were naturally extraordinary.


    Ordinary alchemists could refine all kinds of medicinal pills. However, how difficult was it to refine a medicinal pill that could prolong one¡¯s life? This was because extending one¡¯s lifespan was next to impossible! Only incredibly talented alchemists could pull this off!


    Moreover, ordinary pills that could prolong one¡¯s life had no effect on Rao Wuqing. However, the one refined by Jiang Ming had an extraordinary effect. It could extend the life of a former half-step Nascent Soul Realm cultivator. This was not simply a miracle.


    This was essentially going against the heavens!


    Rao Wuqing subconsciously nced in Jiang Ming¡¯s direction, and his heart was in turmoil.


    Who exactly was Jiang Ming?


    Jiang Ming did not say anything. He was refining pills non-stop.


    ¡°I have to say that although this Universe Cauldron is an imitation, it is still not something that an ordinary cauldron canpare to. This cauldron is taking my alchemy to the next level!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not normally refine a pill that could extend the life of a half-step Nascent Soul cultivator.


    However, now, with the Universe Cauldron, the third-grade Longevity Extending Pill refined by Jiang Ming had directly risen to a higher grade!


    ¡°Next is the medicinal pill to heal cultivation injuries, the Eternal Youth Pill!¡±


    The Eternal Youth Pill was a pill that could truly increase vitality and give birth to endless possibilities.


    However, the difficulty of refining it was extremely high and required countless precious resources to support it. Even the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven could not do this.


    However, Jiang Ming was different.


    ¡°My biggest advantage is my own body! My blood itself is a precious ingredient.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought of this and gulped. He had just realized this. If he did not be stronger, he would suffer endlessly if someone were to catch him.


    At this moment, the Eternal Youth Pill waspletely refined.


    This was a supreme-grade spirit pill that could heal cultivation injuries, and it was suitable for Rao Wuqing to consume.


    ¡°My cultivation injuries have healed! What a miracle! The injuries that I, Rao Wuqing, have umted for hundreds of years have finally healed at this moment. I finally have the ability to return to the Nascent Soul Realm!¡±


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s unrestrainedughter was interrupted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cultivate the cultivation method of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. There must be something wrong with what you have obtained. The Holy Lord will not give a shadow any chance to rise again.¡±


    Jiang Ming spoke calmly and directly gave him a cultivation technique.


    Rao Wuqing was bewildered.


    ¡°The Flowerfruit Divine Technique is the ultimate divine technique of the sect that I have taught. You are the first person to cultivate it.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked haughty and everyone present was stunned.

 Chapter 484 - 484 The Terrifying Ning Caichen

    484 The Terrifying Ning Caichen


    Rao Wuqing had been stuck at the half-step Nascent Soul Realm for too long. Moreover, he had once stepped into the Nascent Soul Realm. Therefore, he knew how powerful it was. Naturally, he yearned for it!


    ¡°Now, I actually have the chance to re-cultivate to the Nascent Soul realm. It¡¯s really a stroke of good fortune¡­ No!¡±


    Rao Wuqing suddenly looked into the distance. It was in the direction of Jiang Ming. ¡°It¡¯s not good fortune. It¡¯s Ning Caichen¡­ No, it¡¯s the sect master¡¯s benevolence to me!¡±


    This time, Rao Wuqing knelt on the ground and kowtowed a few times, causing Huai Mei¡¯s expression to change drastically.


    ¡°Rao Wuqing¡¯s cultivation injury has been cured? How is this possible)¡±


    Even though Holy Lord Gu Hua and the others were interfering, Huai Mei knew that it was extremely difficult to heal cultivation injuries. It was not as simple as healing the injuries on the body or spiritual core.


    ¡°Master is truly powerful!¡±


    At this moment, Ying Sha sighed with emotion, causing Huai Mei to cast a disdainful look at him.


    However, she also understood that the influence of curing Rao Wuqing¡¯s cultivation injury was immense. Not only would it make Rao Wuqingpletely loyal, but it would also intimidate them.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be easy for me to break through to the Golden Core Realm if I stuck around? Perhaps Ning Caichen¡¯s background is truly extraordinary and unfathomable. If I can follow him, I¡¯ll definitely flourish, and I¡¯ll no longer have to be restricted by the Ghost Spirit Sect.¡±


    During these days, Huai Mei¡¯s thoughts were jumbled. She thought that since Huai An was dead, she could return to the Ghost Spirit Sect and perhaps have a chance to fight for his position.


    However, now, it seemed that there was no need for that.


    ¡°The benefits of following Ning Caichen far outweigh the benefits of being a top figure in the Ghost Spirit Sect. Then, what¡¯s the point of me going back? Speaking of which, how should I seduce Ning Caichen? Should I be his concubine?¡±


    If Jiang Ming knew what she was thinking, he would definitely ridicule her.


    At this moment, Ying Sha¡¯s thoughts were equallyplicated.


    ¡± Previously, I was thinking of taking away Mini Bai when Ning Caichen wasn¡¯t paying attention. However, now, it seems that perhaps by staying by Ning Caichen¡¯s side, Mini Bai and I can grow faster¡­ Forget it, I¡¯m just a servant. Moreover, although Ning Caichen is an asshole, his character is still good. I¡¯m not afraid of being conned by him.¡±


    As for Wu Hen and Zhu An¡¯an, they were calm, as if these things could no longer rm them. After all, they trusted Jiang Ming.


    It was also at this moment that there was a sudden movement in Jiang Ming¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Master is about to break through!¡±


    It had only been a month since Jiang Ming broke through. Was he going to advance another step?


    Rao Wuqing was also surprised. No matter how talented he was, it was still difficult to improve further after reaching the Golden Core Realm. He needed time to constantly break through and reach a higher level. In the end, Jiang Ming had only been in the Golden Core Realm for a month and was already about to start breaking through again!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a breakthrough in the path of immortal cultivation or a breakthrough in martial arts cultivation. However, regardless, it shows that Jiang Ming¡¯s talent is too amazing and monstrous!¡±


    Just as Rao Wuqing was about to cultivate, thunder and lightning erupted in the sky. Countless whistles and booms erupted at this moment, causing one¡¯s heart to tremble.


    ¡°Nine Heavens Dark Thunder!¡±


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s face darkened, and he immediately ran into the distance, not daring to stay here any longer.


    Huai Mei and the others also hid well, afraid that they would be implicated if they were not careful.


    This was the Nine Heaven¡¯s Dark Lightning Tribtion. Once they were struck by it, they would die without a doubt!


    At this moment, in the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, Reverend Mo was in deep thought.


    ¡°The Dark Lightning Tribtion? Could it be that Ning Caichen attracted them?¡±


    Reverend Mo¡¯s gaze was cold. However, he could feel his shock.


    If that was the case, then Ning Caichen definitely had an extraordinary technique!


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m the reincarnation of an immortal. I¡¯ve seen all kinds of amazing techniques. No matter how good the technique of a native cultivator from the Lower Realm is, it can¡¯tpare to my technique.¡±


    Thinking of this, Reverend Mo closed his eyes and no longer cared about what was happening on the other end.


    At the same time, arge number of assassins descended on the barren mountain.


    ¡°The Dark Lightning Tribtion? What¡¯s going on!¡±


    ¡°Could it be that a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator is about to advance to the Soul Formation Realm?¡±


    ¡°Normal Nascent Soul Realm cultivators won¡¯t be able to attract the Dark Lightning Tribtion when they reach the Soul Formation Realm. The grade of the Nine Heavens Dark Lightning isn¡¯t low either!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still someone in the Feather Kingdom who can reach the Soul Formation Realm? Stop joking! In the outside world, a Soul Formation Realm cultivator would be leading huge factions! How could a remote ce like the Feather Kingdom have such a person?¡±


    ¡°Then there is only one possibility left¡­¡±


    All the assassins looked at each other and shouted a name in unison, ¡°Ning Caichen!¡±


    ¡°Previously, Ning Caichen¡¯s advancement to the Golden Core Realm attracted the Nine Heavens Dark Lightning Tribtion. Now, he¡¯s going to advance again? It has only been a month!¡±


    ¡°Even if a prodigy wants to advance from the early stage of the Golden Core Realm to the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm, it is unrealistic to do it in such a short period of time. How did Ning Caichen aplish this?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! How did Ning Caichen do it? Is he that talented?¡±


    ¡°No matter how he did it, no matter how monstrous his talent is, we must kill him today!¡± a leader shouted coldly, causing all the assassins to tremble.


    They nodded and said, ¡°Understood!¡±


    Without saying a word, they immediately ran into the distance, wanting to kill Ning Caichen in a short time.


    Ying Sha and the others naturally noticed the influx of thisrge group of assassins, and their expressions changed drastically.


    ¡°Themotion caused by Master¡¯s breakthrough is too big. It has attracted so many assassins. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to stop them with just the few of us!¡±


    ¡°If Rao Wuqing hadn¡¯t destroyed his cultivation, he would definitely be able to defeat these people. However, now, Rao Wuqing is weaker than us.¡±


    Huai Mei¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. She was not going to die here, right?


    It was also at this moment that Wu Hen shouted, ¡°Ying Sha, let¡¯sbine forces. We must stop this group of assassins. We must not let them disturb Master¡¯s breakthrough!¡±

 Chapter 485 - 485 Death Without a Doubt

    485 Death Without a Doubt


    As he spoke, Wu Hen leaped out in a sh and punched one of the assassins in the face.


    Bang!


    The assassin¡¯s body exploded!


    Fighting was inevitable!


    ¡°Damn it, Wu Hen is really f*cking reckless!¡±


    Ying Sha was furious. He had nned to find a ce to hide for the time being. Jiang Ming and Rao Wuqing had hidden themselves very well anyway, and these people wouldn¡¯t be able to find the two of them in a short period of time. In the end, Wu Hen rushed forward without saying anything and made it impossible for him to avoid the battle.


    After all, Wu Hen had already charged forward. If he hid behind, he would definitely suffer if Jiang Ming found out.


    ¡°But I have to protect Huai Mei and Zhu An¡¯an¡­¡±


    Ying Sha suddenly thought of a reason. However, in the next second, Zhai Tianfeng, who had been silent all this while, spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ve already set up a defensive array formation to ensure An¡¯an and Miss Huai Mei¡¯s safety.¡±


    F*ck!


    At this moment, Ying Sha waspletely driven mad. If he could defeat Zhai Tianfeng, he would definitely give the other party a good beating. Forget it, he would charge forward!


    Ying Sha took a step forward and his entire body shed out like a dragon, directly ending the lives of a few ordinary Network assassins.


    Immediately after, he threw out a heavy punch and directly killed a leader of the Network assassins. Many assassins¡¯ expressions changed drastically when they saw this.


    ¡°How strong! To be able to kill a leader with one punch means this guy is definitely not an ordinary intermediate Golden Core Realm cultivator!¡±


    ¡°You have to know that the leader just now was very strong and could fight with demonic beasts of the same level. However, he couldn¡¯t evenst one move against this person. Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen is monstrous enough, and the people around him are not simple either. If we don¡¯t get rid of this hidden danger as soon as possible, the Network will be a bunch of losers!¡±


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    All of a sudden, all the assassins rushed out at a terrifying speed, wanting to kill everyone in a short period of time. However, they were easily blocked.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    After so many collisions, many assassins exploded. Ying Sha seemed to be frenzied and killed these assassins with ease.


    ¡°Run! Flee! This guy is simply not human. His physical strength is too powerful, like a humanoid beast!¡± someone cried out in rm and frantically ran outside. However, he did not know that Ying Sha was a transformed great demon.


    ¡°Did he escape?¡±


    Ying Sha heaved a sigh of relief. He was not afraid of these people. However, he did not want to waste his energy.


    The next second, Wu Hen suddenly said, ¡°No, they didn¡¯t leave just like that. An even stronger enemy ising.¡±


    Ying Sha was just about to open his mouth when he was sent flying by a huge force. He spat out a mouthful of blood, dyeing the ground red.


    ¡°What a powerful attack! He is definitely an expert in the peak of the Golden Core Realm!¡±


    Ying Sha¡¯s face turned pale. He could clearly sense that the other party¡¯s methods were powerful and unpredictable. He could notpare to him. A cultivator in the peak of the Golden Core Realm was a top leader in the Network!


    ¡°In the Feather Kingdom, apart from the chief of thework, there are three other deputy chiefs and more than tenmanders. They are all in the Nascent Soul Realm. The most powerful ones below them are the leaders. There are about dozens of people in the peak of the Golden Core Realm and the half-step Nascent Soul Realm! Other than that, the assassins of the Network are far stronger than individual cultivators and cultivators of ordinary factions of the same level. They are more skilled in all kinds of assassination techniques and killing methods.¡±


    When these words came out, the expressions of the few people in the defensive array formation instantly changed.


    ¡°Um, what should we do next?¡± Huai Mei asked weakly.


    The Network was infamous, it had caused countless massacres over the years, and even cultivators of the six blessednds were destroyed in its hands. In a single night, it had wiped out thousands of cultivators, it was still fresh in people¡¯s minds and terrifying.


    The leader clearly sensed Huai Mei¡¯s fear and immediatelyughed out loud.


    ¡°With me around, all of you will die¡­¡±


    In the end, he was sent flying by a p in the next second.


    Everyone was stunned, especially Wu Hen, Ying Sha, and Huai Mei. They looked at the person who attacked in disbelief. It was Zhai Tianfeng.


    ¡°Why are you all looking at me?¡±


    Zhai Tianfeng raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re only good at arrays and not inbat?¡± Ying Sha said weakly.


    The corner of Zhai Tianfeng¡¯s mouth twitched. He looked at Ying Sha as if he was looking at an idiot. ¡°Bro, I¡¯m not good at fighting, but you have to see what level of battles I¡¯ve participated in in the past. What kind of enemies were they facing?¡±


    Ying Sha was stunned and smacked his forehead. They had been thinking about Rao Wuqing but had neglected Zhai Tianfeng. Although this person¡¯s aptitude was not at the level of a Holy Son and could not even be considered abat genius in the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, he was definitely an outstanding young talent in the Feather Kingdom.


    Secondly, Zhai Tianfeng¡¯s opponents and enemies were all first-ss or even top-notch geniuses in the Feather Kingdom.


    At the thought of this, the corners of Ying Sha¡¯s mouth could not help but curl up, and he arrogantly shouted at the leader, ¡°See? This is my eldestrade, Mr. Zhai! If you want to beat me up, fine. However, you have to get past him first¡­ Ah, Mr. Zhai, why did you hit me?¡±


    Ying Sha¡¯s aggrieved expression made him look even more like he deserved a beating.


    ¡°If you want to die, I can fulfill your wish. Don¡¯t annoy me.¡±


    Zhai Tianfeng was speechless. Jiang Ming was such a monstrous genius and a divine son. How could he have such a stupid subordinate?


    Then, his gaze fell on the leader of the assassins.


    ¡°How do you want to die?¡±


    The leader narrowed his eyes and took a deep breath. Just as he was about to turn around, hidden weapons suddenly shot out.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    The baleful aura filled the sky.


    At this moment, the leader¡¯s lips curled up. He could tell that the person in front of him did not have muchbat experience. He was just a small array master¡­


    Whoosh!


    In the next moment, the leader assassin was killed on the spot.


    The entire ce was deathly silent.


    All the assassins from the Network were stunned. They did not understand why Zhai Tianfeng, who had been schemed against, was safe and sound while their leader had died on the spot.


    ¡°How dare you show off when you¡¯re this weak? You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you,¡± Zhai Tianfeng pped his hands and said indifferently.


    All the assassins gulped and did not know what to say for a moment. After a long time, they finally thought of escaping. However, at this moment, Zhai Tianfeng seemed to have sensed something and raised his head.


    ¡°Someone ising.¡±


    Everyone raised their heads in disbelief, their eyes filled with fear.


    ¡°Amander-level assassin! He¡¯s one of the thirteenmanders¡ª a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator!¡±


    Ying Sha¡¯s eyes widened. This time, he did not need to overthink. He revealed his true form and was about to dash into the distance.


    Without Rao Wuqing, they would definitely die!

 Chapter 486 - 486 No Way Out

    486 No Way Out


    Amander-levelwork assassin¡¯sbat strength was not something that an ordinary team leader couldpare to.


    That was a genuine Nascent Soul Realm cultivator!


    Ying Sha had served the Network for many years. Thus, he naturally knew how terrifying amander-level assassin was. He immediately shouted, ¡°Stop daydreaming, and run! This is amander of the Network, not someone we can defeat!¡±


    Within the Network, the hierarchy was strict.


    No one knew the cultivation base of the top leader. However, some people spected that he might have reached the Deity Transformation Realm.


    The few vice leaders below were at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm at the very least


    Even the weakestmander-level assassin was at the early stage of the Nascent Soul Realm. The strongest had reached thete stage of the Nascent Soul Realm, only half a step away from the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm.


    Themander-level assassin in front of him was the weakest. However, he was still not to be underestimated. Unless Rao Wuqing was at his peak, he would not be able to defeat him.


    Wu Hen, Huai Mei, and Zhai Tianfeng¡¯s expressions were extremely ugly as they subconsciously retreated.


    ¡°Haha, you want to escape? Toote!¡±


    Themander-level assassin snorted coldly. He raised his hand and pressed down horizontally, wanting to kill the few people in front of him.


    ¡°After killing you all, I will destroy Ning Caichen, and then continue to capture Zhang Shan¡­ Who cares about the Flowerfruit Mountain? Those who dare to provoke the Network will only die!¡±


    Within the Feather Kingdom, the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven ruled one half and the Network ruled the other. Whoever dared disobey them would die miserably!


    Themander-level assassin¡¯s killing intent exploded and was revealed at this moment.


    With this burst of killing intent, an extremely powerful force swept down, causing the surrounding dust to fly.


    The endless multicolored light transformed into a huge beam of sword Qi that whistled over and killed all the enemies.


    Ying Sha and Wu Hen were the first to be severely injured. They spat out a mouthful of blood, dyeing the mountain rocks red.


    Huai Mei immediately fainted.


    Zhai Tianfeng struggled to hold on and continuously constructed a grand array formation to resist themander-level assassin.


    It was a defensive array formation at the peak of the third grade!


    At this moment, Zhai Tianfeng seemed to be going all out. He constructed an extremely powerful defensive array formation and used it as the core to continuously st out waves of huge force in all directions.


    Themander-level assassin gasped.


    He eyed Zhai Tianfeng greedily.


    ¡°His talent is very rare. If we can obtain it, it will be of great benefit to the strength of the Network!¡±


    Themander assassin¡¯s brain was working crazily. He wanted to take Zhai Tianfeng away immediately.


    ¡°Move your dirty hands away!¡± Zhai Tianfeng roared. He was born in the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land and was a disciple of a family of array masters. How could he tolerate ordinary people harassing him like this?


    Moreover, it was the Network, a notorious existence within the Feather Kingdom!


    ¡°Haha, you still want to resist? Come over here like a good boy.¡±


    Themander-level assassin was toozy to say anything else. He immediately raised his hand to grab Zhai Tianfeng again. This time, he would not give Zhai Tianfeng any chance to break free.


    ¡°I¡¯ll repeat it for thest time¡­ Get lost!¡±


    Zhai Tianfeng¡¯s killing intent was fully disyed. He raised his hand and pressed down horizontally, frantically shaking away the opponent¡¯s touch. He was also doing his best to speed up the array formation.


    He would not be captured so easily!


    Zhai Tianfeng knew very well about the cruel methods of those people from the Network. If he was captured, he would not die. However, he would be imprisoned and be a tool of the Network. He would never see the light of day again!


    It was also at this moment that Zhai Tianfeng suddenly felt something. He looked up and saw a bolt of Dark Lightninging at him.


    ¡°The Dark Lightning Tribtion! Damn it!¡±


    Themander-level assassin¡¯s expression changed drastically. He was about to raise his hand to block. However, he was ruthlessly struck to the ground.


    ¡°Ning Caichen!¡±


    Themander-level assassin gritted his teeth. This was a third-grade Nine Heavens Dark Lightning. Although it could not kill him, it could still cause quite a bit of trouble. He did not want to suffer for no reason.


    However, no matter how hard he tried to dodge, the lightning seemed to have eyes on him. Bolts of lightning struck down one after another, causing themander assassin¡¯s blood Qi to churn. He almost lost his breath.


    At this moment, themander-level assassin bent down and panted heavily. Then, he roared at the sky, ¡°Ning Caichen, if you have the guts,e out and fight. Don¡¯t hide in the dark and use the Nine Heavens Dark Lightning to deal with me!¡±


    He roared fiercely. However, he regretted it in the next moment.


    ¡°Oh? Are you sure you want me toe out and fight you?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. He immediately appeared and approached themander-level assassin. The lightning hanging above his head made one¡¯s heart tremble.


    At this moment, themander-level assassinpletely regretted his taunt!


    Countless lightning bolts struck down, shaking themander-level assassin as he retreated step by step. He waspletely battered and in a sorry state.


    Jiang Ming was also forming a seal with his hands and shouted, ¡°zing me Divine Massacre!¡±


    As the attack shot out, the lightning was scattered.


    ¡°He¡¯s so strong!¡±


    Some people narrowed their eyes and looked at this scene in disbelief.


    Wasn¡¯t it just advancing from the early-stage Golden Core Realm to the mid-stage Golden Core Realm? Why would it attract the Nine Heavens Dark Lightning?


    Themander-level assassin¡¯s face was full of envy and jealousy. His mystic technique was useless against the lightning and could only be suppressed.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming stopped and dodged abruptly, causing a bolt of lightning to strike the ground and hit themander-level assassin in front of him.


    Themander-level assassin spat out blood crazily. His face was extremely pale, and his heart was thumping.


    ¡°B*stard! This damned b*stard definitely did it on purpose. He forced me into this situation. Damn it, he really deserves to die!¡±


    At this moment, themander-level assassin¡¯s heart was filled with monstrous killing intent. He swore that he would not give up until hepletely finished off the person in front of him!


    However, it was also at this moment that a powerful force whistled out from the sky. It was another bolt of lightning.


    Boom!


    This terrifying bolt of lightning caused the entire world to tremble.


    The expressions of Wu Hen and the others changed drastically.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen!¡±


    Themander-level assassinughed wantonly, as if he had witnessed Jiang Ming¡¯s fall.


    In the face of such terrifying heavenly lightning, how could Jiang Ming survive?

 Chapter 487 - 487 Who Is He

    487 Who Is He


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression was equally cold.


    He could clearly sense that the lightning was abnormally powerful and terrifying. Once it descended, half of the mountain would be reduced to nothingness.


    Therefore, Jiang Ming did not choose to take it head-on. Instead, he turned sideways and formed a seal with both hands, erupting with a powerful attack.


    Endless mes shed with the terrifying lightning. Themotion that erupted was naturally huge, and the terrifying consequences were extraordinary.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Themander-level assassin¡¯s expression changed. He subconsciously wanted to dodge. However, he was toote. Soon, he was wrapped up by the powerful destructive aftershock, and his entire body turned into ashes in an instant.


    All assassins who ran a little slower suffered as well.


    Jiang Ming had already expected this and left with Wu Hen and the others. Coupled with the powerful defensive array formation, they were more or less in one piece.


    Looking back, they saw that the mountain peak had been shattered, causing everyone to tremble in fear.


    ¡°If we had been a little slower just now, we would have died!¡±


    Zhai Tianfeng¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. At the same time, he eximed in shock, ¡°Why is the Nine Heavens Dark Lightning so powerful? How could he destroy a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator?¡±


    He looked at Jiang Ming in confusion. After a moment of silence, thetter slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s because of the collision between the Nine Heavens Dark Lightning and my attack. The energies within it have shed and mutated, resulting in such a huge effect.¡±


    Hearing this, Huai Mei and the others clenched their fists tightly. They finally realized that they were still too weak. In front of such a powerful force, even a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator could not withstand a single blow, let alone Golden Core Realm cultivators like them.


    At this moment, Ying Sha suddenly said, ¡°However, if this is the case, I¡¯m afraid that the people from the Network will not give up easily¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Huai Mei and the others all revealed ugly expressions. Being targeted by the was one of the most terrifying things in the Feather Kingdom.


    ¡°The foundation of the Network is too deep. They have a main hall outside of the Feather Kingdom. It can be said that their background is ancient. It is basically unrealistic to ask for peace¡­¡± Zhai Tianfeng said slowly. As the youngest array master of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, his understanding of the Network was far better than everyone else, including Ying Sha.


    ¡°Is the Flowerfruit Mountain behind us not famous enough?¡± Ying Sha asked immediately.


    Zhai Tianfeng shook his head and said, ¡°The forces of the Network areplicated. It is said that there is an assassination dynasty behind them. In the face of such forces, I¡¯m afraid that ordinary ancient sects will not be able to do anything. Only those three major forces can make the Network fear them.¡±


    ¡°Which three?¡±


    Jiang Ming asked with a frown.


    ¡°The Ascension Divine Kingdom. You should know something about it, right?¡±


    Zhai Tianfeng¡¯s words made everyone nod. They had some understanding of the Ascension Divine Kingdom.


    When Zhai Tianfeng said this, he could not help but sigh. The so-called Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land was just a joke in front of the three magnates.


    ¡°Because among the three big shots, there are inheritances from immortals.¡±


    That was all Zhai Tianfeng had to say. He did not want to mention the names of the three magnates at all.


    Jiang Ming saw this and felt even more confused. Why would Zhai Tianfeng talk about the Ascension Divine Kingdom and not the names of the three magnates?


    Was it taboo?


    Or could it be that Zhai Tianfeng was inextricably linked to the so-called three magnates?


    It did not matter!


    Jiang Ming threw all these thoughts to the back of his mind, and a bright light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Zhai Tianfeng, you¡¯re now in charge of advancing to a fourth-grade array master. Can you do it?¡±


    Zhai Tianfeng was stunned for a moment before he smiled bitterly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it. It¡¯s too difficult to advance to the fourth grade. I don¡¯t have the ability at all.¡±


    He was a genius. However, there was a limit.


    Among the younger generation of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, he was the most talented person in the field of array formations. However, in the real world of array formations, his talent was at most second-ss. He had nothing to do with prodigies or geniuses.


    Jiang Ming smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a way to help you advance to the next grade. As long as you swear eternal loyalty to me, I¡¯ll naturally give you enough opportunities. Otherwise, you might as well return to the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land and cultivate properly.¡±


    When Zhai Tianfeng heard this, his expression changed and he asked in bewilderment, ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡±


    Although he had followed Jiang Ming and knew that he had incredible supernatural powers and a powerful heritage, he did not think that the other party had any brilliant ideas or inheritances in the field of array formations.


    In the next second, Jiang Ming pointed at his forehead. A golden light appeared, and soon, a stream of inherited memories surged into Zhai Tianfeng¡¯s mind.


    This was¡­


    Zhai Tianfeng¡¯s expression changed drastically. He looked at Jiang Ming in disbelief.


    ¡°Where did you get this inheritance? It is actually so profound and unfathomable that it pointed straight to the realm of a divine-grade array master!¡±


    This was just a term used in the Lower Realm. In fact, it was an eighth-grade array master.


    Although the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land was not a holynd or ancient sect that specialized in array formations, it still had many array formation inheritances and great array masters. However, at most, they could only cultivate to the sixth or seventh grade.


    The inheritance that Zhai Tianfeng had obtained could at most allow him to cultivate to the fifth grade. However, now, he had unexpectedly obtained an array formation inheritance that was directly rted to the divine grade!


    The so-called divine grade was a level that only the best among eighth-grade array masters could reach. They were also known as Array Saints!


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if there are any Array Saints in the Lower Realm today. However, they are definitely rare. As for the divine inheritance, it¡¯s even rarer. It¡¯s basically only passed down among those Array Saints.¡±


    Zhai Tianfeng spoke instinctively. He suddenly thought of something and stared at Jiang Ming in disbelief. Was there an Array Saint in the Flowerfruit Mountain?


    ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s no need to get to the bottom of it. Just focus on your cultivation.¡±


    Jiang Ming seemed so mysterious. He patted Zhai Tianfeng¡¯s shoulder and left, leaving thetter stunned.


    ¡°Ning Caichen is really mysterious and extraordinary. Perhaps following him was the best decision I¡¯ve ever made in my life!¡±

 Chapter 488 - 488 Simply Courting Death

    488 Simply Courting Death


    Jiang Ming naturally understood that his actions had sessfully intimidated Zhai Tianfeng.


    ¡°I was just worrying about not having an array master to guard me. Now is the perfect time. As long as I nurture this array master, the Flowerfruit Mountain can continue to grow.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind was spinning as he began to think about where to establish a sect.


    The Feather Kingdom was vast. However, it was not a good area.


    It had countless sects and aristocratic families. The good spirit veins, dragon pools, and grotto-heavens were all controlled by these old forces.


    ¡°Staying here is not a good idea unless I destroy some sects and aristocratic families and use their territory as the foundation for my sect to be rich.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought to himself. He had a rough idea of what to do.


    He did not intend to stay in the Feather Kingdom. Instead, he nned to travel outside the Feather Kingdom. The exploration missions in the forbidden zones and mysterious ces were especially important.


    ¡°This bamboo scroll that Reverend Mo gave me contains information about all the forbidden zones and hidden ces in the Lower Realm. If I don¡¯t make good use of it, I¡¯ll be wasting it.¡±


    After a few months, Jiang Ming slowly opened his eyes, which were flickering.


    ¡°My cultivation level has broken through again and reached the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm.¡±


    Now, Jiang Ming believed that hisbat strength had soared a lot. Ordinaryte-stage Golden Core Realm cultivators were no match for him. He was even qualified to fight with those in the peak of the Golden Core Realm.


    ¡°However, the people I¡¯ve encountered so far are people like Rao Wuqing. If I encounter a true expert in the peak of the Golden Core Realm outside the Feather Kingdom, I don¡¯t know if I can fight him.¡±


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and immediately began the next step.


    He had work to do!


    It had been more than half a year since he had obtained the Bone Spirit Devil Fire. However, he had yet to fuse it. After all, most of his energy had been spent on alchemy and cultivation.


    Jiang Ming took out the Bone Spirit Devil Fire without hesitation and began to try to fuse it with the zing me Divine Massacre. However, after failing time and time again, Jiang Ming waspletely defeated.


    ¡°This is too difficult! I always thought that it would be easy to fuse. However, I¡¯ve failed time and time again. I even blew up half of this barren mountain!¡±


    Looking at the devastated barren mountain, Jiang Ming felt guilty for a few seconds before he began to work again.


    A yearter, Jiang Ming finallypleted the fusion.


    Boom!


    The zing me Divine Massacre could annihte everything!


    ¡°This aura is really powerful!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Ordinary Golden Core Realm cultivators don¡¯t have the ability to create their own mystic techniques at all. In the end, not only did Master create his own mystic technique, but he was also able to raise the grade of his mystic technique by one level. This is definitely the grade of a middle-grade mystic technique!¡± Ying Sha eximed in shock.


    Zhai Tianfeng was also shocked.


    ¡°In the history of our sect, there have been many Golden Core Realm prodigies who had created their own mystic techniques, such as the current Holy Lord. However, they had all reached thete-stage Golden Core Realm or even the peak. Moreover, even if they created their own mystic techniques, they were only at the lowest grade.¡± He sighed and eximed, ¡°Master¡¯s talent is too monstrous. He will definitely be famous in the future!¡±


    This was a monstrous talent that surpassed all the previous Holy Sons of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. Even if he did not reach the level of a Divine Son, he was still terrifying. In the outside world, he would definitely be a terrifying prodigy!


    At this moment, another powerful force spread out.


    ¡°It¡¯s Rao Wuqing!¡±


    Zhai Tianfeng looked over and saw a figure slowly descending. It was Rao Wuqing.


    He had the aura of a cultivator at the Nascent Soul Realm!


    Moreover, it was not an ordinary aura!


    ¡°This is the aura of the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm!¡±


    The current Holy Lord, Gu Hua, had advanced to the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm, and the mana he cultivated was at a realm above.


    Most of the Nascent Soul cultivators in the world had the mana of the half-step Nascent Soul Realm. Those who could reach the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm were the elites of their own realm.


    Even the reincarnated immortal, the sect master of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, was only at the half-step Nascent Soul Realm.


    ¡°In this way, Rao Wuqing¡¯s power has already surpassed Reverend Mo and Holy Lord Gu Hua! No, that¡¯s not right! It wasn¡¯t because of his monstrous talent, but because of the effect of changing his fate with the help of Ning Caichen after destroying his cultivation base!¡±


    This time, Zhai Tianfeng was not too shocked because the array inheritance that Jiang Ming had given him previously was of the divine grade. Now, not only had he sessfully advanced to the Nascent Soul Realm, but his attainments in array formations had also reached the fourth grade!


    He could even challenge somete-stage fourth-grade array masters!


    Rao Wuqing felt refreshed at this moment. Slowly, the aura from his entire body spread out in an instant.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As the explosions erupted, endless spiritual tides gathered and turned into huge waves that whistled over. It was as if a huge de had shed down and directly cut off a mountain peak.


    The entire ce was dead silent.


    Everyone¡¯s eyelids twitched a few times. However, soon, Wu Hen was so excited that his entire body trembled.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Master¡¯s cultivation has broken through, and Lord Rao has also recovered to the Nascent Soul Realm. Moreover, he is far stronger than before, and our sect¡¯s strength has risen to another level.¡±


    Lord Rao?


    Upon hearing this name, Rao Wuqing was brimming with joy.


    He had finally made it!


    Even if Holy Lord Gu Hua was at the same cultivation level as him, Rao Wuqing would still be able to hold him down.


    That was amazing!


    Rao Wuqing was overjoyed. Just as he was about to speak, a powerful aura suddenly spread from afar.


    ¡°It¡¯s the assassins from the Network!¡±


    Ying Sha¡¯s face sank. However, he quickly calmed down.


    Even if there was amander-level expert among the assassins, there was no need to panic this time because Rao Wuqing was here!


    At this moment, Rao Wuqing swept his gaze over and frowned slightly with displeasure.


    ¡°How impudent! You¡¯re just an insignificant mid-stage Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, and you dare act up in front of me? Die!¡±


    Rao Wuqing did not waste any time. He attacked with a lethal move. A frightened voice came from afar. However, that person was just about to escape when he exploded into a cloud of blood.


    It was deathly silent on that side. Countless assassins fled in all directions, not daring to stay here for even a moment.


    This was simply courting death!

 Chapter 489 - 489 Jiang Ming’s Plan

    489 Jiang Ming¡¯s n


    Everyone held their breaths, not daring to make a sound.


    Wu Hen looked at Rao Wuqing¡¯s figure with yearning in his eyes.


    He was a truly powerful existence!


    He had just stepped into the Nascent Soul Realm, and he already had the ability to kill enemies of a higher level, killing his opponent in an instant!


    Huai Mei lowered her head, feeling both shocked and delighted.


    ¡°Rao Wuqing¡¯s original ability was definitely not this strong. It¡¯s very likely that Ning Caichen¡¯s cultivation technique increased Rao Wuqing¡¯sbat strength greatly. If I work for Ning Caichen, I might be able to obtain such a profound cultivation technique!¡±


    At this moment, many thoughts surfaced in Huai Mei¡¯s mind, and she was unable to calm down after a long time.


    Ying Sha was the most shocked.


    ¡°Damn it, although I knew that Ning Caichen was extraordinary and must have many powerful cultivation techniques, the Nascent Soul Realm is not like the Golden Core Realm. If you want to have the means to kill those who are higher than you in the Nascent Soul Realm, how powerful are the cultivation techniques and pills that Ning Caichen has?¡±


    As a veteran assassin of the Network, Ying Sha knew very well how powerful a top-notchmander-level expert of the Network was.


    One had to know that the Network was the most powerful assassination force in the Feather Kingdom. The members of the Network were naturally not ordinary, especially the leaders andmander-level assassins. They were people with extraordinary talent and were outstanding figures in variousrge sects. In the end, such a geniusmander-level assassin could not withstand one move from Rao Wuqing?


    He was simply too strong!


    At this moment, Ying Shapletely gave up the idea of leaving. He would have an amazing life by Ning Caichen¡¯s side.


    It was also at this moment that Rao Wuqing slowly restrained his aura and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    He was so much stronger now!


    Rao Wuqing quickly retracted his gaze and looked at the group of people on the other end.


    ¡°Now, do you still intend to stay here and die?¡±


    Wu Hen and the others were startled. They followed Rao Wuqing¡¯s line of sight and saw a few groups of people watching from afar.


    ¡°It¡¯s people from the Giant Rock Sect, Lingwu Sect, and Lei Mountain Sect.¡±


    Huai Mei was very familiar with the details. There were also people from other factions. However, these three were the most powerful. Of course, that had to be excluding the group from the Divine Eye Sect.


    ¡°The Divine Eye Sect!¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen and Zhang Shan are both descendants of the Flowerfruit Mountain, and Zhang Shan killed the young master of the Divine Eye Sect on the Saint Cultivation tform. The Divine Eye Sect will definitely not let this go and will direct their anger on Ning Caichen!¡±


    The enemies that Zhang Shan had provoked in the past were now gradually turning their attention to Ning Caichen!


    The Divine Eye Sect elder¡¯s expression turned cold as he red at Rao Wuqing.


    ¡°Who are you? Why would you appear here? And what is your rtionship with Ning Caichen?¡±


    Rao Wuqing raised his eyebrows and asked unhappily, ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡±


    The Divine Eye Sect elder snorted coldly. ¡°Who do you think you are? Ah!¡±


    In the next moment, he exploded.


    Everyone was stunned.


    How terrifying and ruthless!


    One had to know that the Divine Eye Elder had only said one sentence and had no intention of making a move at all. In the end, the other party killed him without saying a word.


    It was over!


    The Divine Eye Sect would not let this matter go so easily!


    However, they did not dare stay any longer and fled frantically. Rao Wuqing could not be bothered with these nobodies. They were just pieces of trash in his eyes.


    ¡°I alone can wipe out these small sects.¡± Rao Wuqing spoke domineeringly, causing many cultivators to be terrified.


    * * *


    ¡°Rao Wuqing¡­ Wasn¡¯t he injured and destined not to be able to step into the Nascent Soul Realm? Then where did his Nascent Soul Realm cultivatione from?¡±


    The green-robed middle-aged man¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.


    At the same time, a skinny old man¡¯s face also darkened.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely Ning Caichen¡¯s doing! This fellow has an extraordinary inheritance and a huge secret that can heal cultivation injuries and allow Rao Wuqing to soar to the sky!¡± the skinny old man said. His voice was so cold that it could pierce through one¡¯s bones.


    The green-robed man narrowed his eyes as killing intent burst out.


    ¡°In that case, should we try to kill him?¡±


    ¡°No. Ning Caichen¡¯s background is too mysterious. If we make a move, we¡¯ll definitely provoke him¡­ There are plenty of other people who will take care of him for us.¡±


    These were none other than a senior teacher from the Green Feather Cultivation Academy and an elder from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain. They were both in thete-stage Nascent Soul Realm.


    Normally, they would be ruthless and could easily wipe out a sect.


    However, they were apprehensive about facing Rao Wuqing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s let other people take care of them. At that time, we¡¯ll reap the benefits!¡±


    Soon, they left.


    Rao Wuqing had long noticed that something was odd. His expression froze slightly, and he immediately went to look for Jiang Ming after he learned that Jiang Ming hade out of seclusion.


    ¡°Master, I sensed the auras of the cultivators from the Green Feather Cultivation Academy and the Spirit Silkworm Mountain just now. They are both at thete-stage Nascent Soul Realm and are quite strong!¡±


    Rao Wuqing had long acknowledged Jiang Ming¡¯s power. Coupled with how much he had helped him, he had pledged his allegiance to Jiang Ming.


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he could not help but raise his eyebrows.


    ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t stay in the Feather Kingdom anymore. I need to head outside the Feather Kingdom immediately.¡±


    He had originally wanted to hide and cultivate. However, now that he had made a mistake, he had attracted so many powerful enemies.


    He had made enemies of the Green Feather Cultivation Academy, the Spirit Silkworm Mountain, the Blood-Devouring Hall, the Ghost Spirit Sect, the Network, and the Divine Eye Sect¡­


    Among them, there were no less than three or four blessednd-level forces!


    Of course, the most important thing was that¡­


    ¡°Mo Lingche!¡±


    Although Jiang Ming was wary of the Green Feather Cultivation Academy and the other factions, he was most afraid of Reverend Mo. Mo Lingche was too mysterious and unpredictable. His thoughts were also extremely meticulous and deep. It was very likely that he would fall into a trap if he interacted with such a person.


    Most importantly, Jiang Ming did not want his life to be controlled by others.


    What great cause, huh?


    It was all bullshit!


    If it were not for Mo Lingche¡¯s threat, Jiang Ming would not have wanted the secret bamboo slip at all. Of course, since the ck sword could cut off the karma within, Jiang Ming naturally would not say a word.


    However, he also needed to leave the Feather Kingdom as soon as possible!


    ¡°For now, we should find Wu Ming first and then establish the Flowerfruit Mountain to prepare for our return to the Feather Kingdom in the future!¡±

 Chapter 490 Saint Clan

    Chapter 490 Saint n


    Jiang Ming made a n for the future, and then his gaze fell on Rao Wuqing.


    1


    "Master, if you need anything, just tell me," Rao Wuqing said respectfully.


    Jiang Ming felt particrly happy hearing this. After all, in his previous life, Jiang Ming had read martial arts novels. What he yearned for the most was to be the leader of a sect!


    However, he knew very well that he did not have the capital to be a sect master at the moment. He immediately said, "Do you know any experts who are good at finding people? If we want to find Wu Ming, we need the help of such people."


    Wu Ming was a free spirit. If Jiang Ming did not get some external help, he really would not be able to find him.


    Rao Wuqing pondered for a moment before saying, "Yes, and they''re within the borders of the Feather Kingdom."


    Soon, the group arrived in front of a huge city.


    "Unending City? Was this a city built by imitating the Ascension Divine Kingdom and the Vermilion Bird Divine Kingdom?"


    Zhai Tianfeng was stunned.


    Jiang Ming looked over and asked curiously, "Why do you say that?"


    "Well, the first thing is the size and structure of the city, and the second is its name."


    "Oh?"


    "Only such powerful forces can build such a city. I did not expect there to be an Unending City in the Feather Kingdom. How bold. If some people from the divine kingdoms knew about it, this Unending City would probably be massacred!"


    Rao Wuqing nodded and agreed, "The word ''Unending'' has a wide range of implications. Ordinary kingdoms are indeed not qualified to build it. Otherwise, it would be crossing the border... However, the founder of this Unending City was not ordinary. He was indeed qualified to build this ce!"


    "Oh? Care to borate?"


    This time, Zhai Tianfeng revealed a curious expression.


    Jiang Ming also looked over. He was extremely curious.


    Rao Wuqing nodded and said, "It was built by a Saint n. However, it''s a Saint n that has declined for many years. It''s called the Gongye Saint Sect."


    Jiang Ming could not help but gasp.


    Saint ns were very rare not because it was difficult to produce children at that level, but because it was extremely difficult to produce children with powerful bloodlines.


    If they could not give birth to a powerful bloodline, they would not be able to establish a Saint n.


    Half-Saint. However, after thousands of years, the Gongye Saint Sect had be weaker and weaker. Most importantly, their Most importantly, a Saint n meant that the first generation would be a Sage, the second generation would be a Quasi-Saint, and the third generation would be at least a Half-Saint. This was extremely difficult. Thus, it was better to find someone with extraordinary talent to inherit the mantle.


    "Gongye Saint Sect? It seemed to have been created by Saint Gongye''s eldest grandson thousands of years ago. He was a Half-Saint. However, after thousands of years, the Gongye Saint Sect had be weaker and weaker. Most importantly, their strength had decreased drastically after experiencing some turmoil."


    In that case, the overall strength of the Gongye Saint Sect was not worth mentioning. The strongest person in the sect was at most at the Soul Formation Realm. They were almost invincible in the Feather Kingdom. However, they were nothing much outside the Feather Kingdom.


    "But¡­" Rao Wuqing changed the topic. "What you don''t know is that the Gongye Saint Sect gave birth to a son three hundred years ago. His aptitude is extraordinary and he reached the Saint Realm in less than three hundred years. He also left behind a sessor to maintain the peace of the entire Gongye Saint Sect. As for that person, his whereabouts are unknown¡­ The person we''re looking for this time is none other than the descendant of this monster. He''s an existence with an external bloodline and the surname Gongye!"


    This time, Jiang Ming''s interest was piqued. He was about to ask more when the city gate suddenly opened.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The earth trembled!


    Countless cultivators andmoners knelt on the ground, not daring to make a sound. It was as if some high and mighty figure was about to descend.


    "Kneel down if you don''t want to die!"


    Someone beside him reminded him. However, Jiang Ming and the others did not move. They just looked at the city gate quietly. Soon, they saw arge group of peopleing out. In front of them were warriors in heavy armor.


    Behind him was a dragon, pulling a carriage iid with gold and jade out. The person sitting on it was especially young and carefree.


    "Gongye Bin."


    Rao Wuqing softly spat out this name, shocking countless people.


    He was courting death!


    He actually dared call this person by his name!


    Clearly, Gongye Bin had also heard themotion. His expression darkened slightly as he turned around with a sharp gaze.


    "What kind of peasant dares call me by my name? You''re courting death!"


    However, when he saw the person who called out his name, he was instantly stunned.


    "Elder Rao!"


    Gongye Bin widened his eyes in disbelief.


    Rao Wuqing smiled calmly. "Gongye Bin, your abilities haven''t improved much. However, your temper has grown a lot. How dare you call me a peasant?"


    The corner of Gongye Bin''s mouth twitched and he immediately smiled apologetically as he got out of the carriage.


    "Elder Rao, please don''t mind me. I didn''t hear you clearly just now. Otherwise, I wouldn''t dare say anything!"


    Rao Wuqing snorted and said disdainfully, "I can''t be bothered to waste my breath on you. Now, use your carriage to bring us to your father."


    Gongye Bin''s expression changed again, causing Rao Wuqing to frown.


    "What''s wrong? Is it so difficult for me to see your father now?"


    Gongye Bin pondered for a moment and immediately put on a smile.


    "Elder Rao, what are you saying? My father has always been thinking about you, how could he not see you? It''s just that my father is a little busy now, so..."


    "Humph! Don''t forget that your father still owes me a favor. This time, I came to look for him to find someone. After I''m done, I''ll naturally leave. However, if he doesn''t agree, I don''t mind dying the ground red with his son''s blood!"


    Rao Wuqing was very domineering.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    Something was not right!


    It was said that the Gongye Saint Sect had declined for many years. However, not just anyone could provoke it. No matter how powerful Rao Wuqing was, he should not be so overbearing, right?


    However, it did not matter!


    Jiang Ming trusted Rao Wuqing''s intellect very much. He was definitely not someone stupid like Gu Chi!

 Chapter 491 Collision

    Chapter 491 Collision


    Gongye Bin''s expression sank when he heard Rao Wuqing''s words.


    1


    After a long time, he took a deep breath and said with an apologetic smile, "Elder Rao, you don''t have to say that. My father has always been thinking about repaying your kindness. However, he does have something to do now. After all, he has to entertain an honored guest."


    Gongye Bin enunciated each word, and Rao Wuqing narrowed his eyes.


    The Gongye family must have long known that he had stepped into the Nascent Soul Realm and was now in the news. However, they still dared to neglect him. There must be a reason behind this.


    This honored guest¡­


    He could not help but nce at Jiang Ming, who nodded and gave him a look.


    Rao Wuqing understood and turned to look at Gongye Bin.


    "Since your father is busy right now, I won''t disturb you for the time being. However, I''ll still have to keep the things that you gave me previously."


    With that, Rao Wuqing turned around and left. His words were like thunder in Gongye Bin''s ears.


    "Elder Rao, wait!"


    Rao Wuqing acted as if he did not hear him and continued to leave. Gongye Bin was so anxious that he immediately said, "Uncle Rao, it''s not that I''m deliberately making things difficult for you. It''s just that my guest''s status is too special¡­ It''s that person from the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven."


    Mo Lingche?


    Rao Wuqing subconsciously narrowed his eyes. However, in the next second, he froze on the spot.


    "It''s not Reverend Mo. It''s Reverend Mo Rong, the second son of Reverend Mo."


    Reverend Mo Rong, the son of Mo Lingche, was also an elder of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, and a big shot of the Mo family.


    However, this person''s status could not bepared to Rao Wuqing''s. Therefore, why was he an honored guest?


    Rao Wuqing''s face darkened as he said coldly, "I don''t think he''s the only one here. Tell me the truth, did the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land send someone as well?"


    Gongye Bin smiled bitterly. In the end, he could not hide it from the person in front of him. He could only tell the truth. "That''s right, there''s also Holy Son Gu Chi and Elder Song from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land."


    Rao Wuqing''s expression kept changing. He wanted to leave immediately. However, Jiang Ming pulled him back.


    "You weren''t afraid of Gu Chi and Song Qingshu before, but now that you''ve stepped into the Nascent Soul Realm, you''re still afraid of them?"


    Rao Wuqing shook his head and whispered, "Master, you might not know this. However, since Song Qingshu dares to show his face, it''s enough to show that Gu Chi has an even more powerful cultivation protector by his side. It''s very likely that he''s a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator¡­ I''m not afraid. However, I can''t kill a Nascent Soul Realm elder of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. I''ll be offending the entire Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land!"


    He did not mind offending the entire Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. However, he was afraid that it would hinder Jiang Ming''s great cause.


    Jiang Ming pondered for a moment and slowly said, "It''s fine. We''ll go in and wait. This is the Feather Kingdom after all. Moreover, ording to Mo Lingche''s words, no matter what the Mo family does, they won''t dare to attack me. As for Gu Chi and the others¡­ Haha, so what if it''s the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land? Sooner orter, they''ll meet again."


    The Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land was destined to have grudges against his sect.


    One was between Zhang Shan and Gu Chi.


    The other was between Ning Caichen and Gu Chi.


    And now, there was another involving Rao Wuqing.


    Of course, he had also poached the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land and lured Zhai Tianfeng away.


    Rao Wuqing also understood everything and immediately said loudly, "Young Master Gongye Bin, please bring us in now."


    Gongye Bin''s expression changed slightly. He wanted to get the item back and did not want Rao Wuqing and the others to head to the Gongye residence. However, he had no choice but to do as he was told.


    "Alright, Uncle Rao. This way please."


    Gongye Bin had a very polite expression as he gave his subordinate a look.


    The subordinate immediately ran back to the residence and saw Gongye Bin''s father, Gongye Zhang.


    "What''s the rush? Didn''t I always teach you that you have to be calm and collected in order to achieve great things?" Gongye Zhang said in dissatisfaction.


    "Old Master, it''s Young Master who sent me back to report the news that the traitor, Rao Wuqing of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, has arrived! "


    Rao Wuqing was here!


    Gu Chi and Song Qingshu, who were sitting at the side, had ugly expressions on their faces.


    The other middle-aged man, Mo Rong, also had an ugly expression on his face.


    "Did Ning Caichene?"


    "He''s here."


    Mo Rong immediately snorted coldly, appearing extremely displeased.


    Zhang Shan had killed his own descendant, cutting off the chance of his own bloodline ascending the throne. This was a blood feud. Mo Rong would naturally not let Zhang Shan off so easily. As a result, Ning Caichen, who was from the same sect as Zhang Shan, had long been cklisted by Mo Rong.


    Gongye Zhang, on the other hand, was the calmest one. He had already predicted all of this. Thus, he sent his son to intercept them at the city gate.


    However, now, he had walked in openly!


    What was his son doing?


    Gongye Zhang sighed and regained hisposure. "Since you''re here, there''s no need to panic. I''ll naturally pay you a visit when I''m done here¡­"


    "s, they are very anxious and want to see you immediately."


    The guard added fuel to the fire in order to make Gongye Zhang hate Rao Wuqing even more.


    In reality, he had been bribed long ago and was considered Mo Rong''s man.


    Mo Rong smiled. He had long wanted to interfere in the matters of the Gongye family. He wanted to gain a foothold in Unending City and obtain sufficient benefits. Hence, it was normal for him to bribe some people.


    Gongye Zhang had long understood all of this and was not angry. He only said calmly, "Then let''s go. Everyone, do you want to go together?"


    Gongye Zhang intended to take back what he had given Rao Wuqing back then. However, he did not intend to have any further interactions with Rao Wuqing. He nned to use Mo Rong and the others to disgust Rao Wuqing.


    "I''ve heard about the top Golden Core Realm cultivator in the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land for a long time." Mo Rongughed. "I''ll naturally go and meet Elder Rao. I can also ask him about Golden Core Realm cultivation."


    Gu Chi''s and Song Qingshu''s expressions became increasingly gloomy.


    They could tell that Mo Rong was trying to goad them into dealing with Rao Wuqing so that Mo Rong could focus on dealing with Ning Caichen.


    However, to Gu Chi, dealing with Rao Wuqing was a small matter. Getting rid of Ning Caichen and Zhang Shan was a big deal. Unfortunately, Mo Rong was too cunning, leaving him speechless.


    Gu Chi took a deep breath and immediately strode into the distance. "Elder Ruan, I''ll have to trouble you to help us clean up the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Landter."


    Another voice came from the dark.


    "Holy Son, don''t worry. With me around, Rao Wuqing won''t be able to cause any trouble."


    Hearing this, Gu Chi was relieved and thought about how to deal with Jiang Ming.


    At the same time, Jiang Ming and Rao Wuqing were also having a discussion.


    "Gu Chi and Mo Rong will definitely attack us¡­ Mo Rong himself is a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, and so is Gu Chi''s cultivation protector. Two extraordinary Nascent Soul Realm cultivators¡­ Do you have a safer way to deal with it?"


    Rao Wuqing shook his head. He really did not have any. Therefore, he could only rely on Jiang Ming to think of a way.

 Chapter 492 - 492 Killing Three Birds With One Stone

    492 Killing Three Birds With One Stone


    Jiang Ming pondered for a moment. Before he could think of a reason, he had already arrived.


    ¡°Hahaha, Rao Wuqing, you¡¯re a rare guest. You didn¡¯t even inform me before you came. I didn¡¯t prepare anything.¡±


    It was Gongye Zhang.


    He was dressed in a green robe and looked like a schr. He seemed very friendly.


    However, everyone knew that this person was just pretending.


    Jiang Ming nced at this guy and knew that he was a shrewd person.


    How could someone like him who was good at divination not know of their arrival?


    Rao Wuqing naturally knew this. However, he could not expose it. He just smiled and said, ¡°You must be joking. I am now an individual cultivator¡­ Oh no, I¡¯m now the first elder of the Flowerfruit Mountain. In order to better manage the entire sect, I¡¯ll have to trouble you often in the future.¡±


    Gongye Zhang¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    ¡°Flowerfruit Mountain?¡±


    He looked at Jiang Ming subconsciously. Of course, in his eyes, this was Ning Caichen.


    ¡°Hehe, Rao Wuqing, don¡¯t joke around. I¡¯ve never even heard of the Flowerfruit Mountain. You¡¯re an elder of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, a capable general. Now that you¡¯ve advanced to the Nascent Soul Realm, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to advance further in the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land.¡±


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s lips twitched, and he nced at Jiang Ming. Seeing that thetter had no intention of making a sound, he immediately smiled.


    ¡°The Flowerfruit Mountain has just been established. However, we¡¯re not weak. Even if it can¡¯tpare to the three grotto-heavens and the six blessednds, it¡¯s still at the level of a top sect. After all, our sect master is an absolute expert who is half a step into the Soul Formation Realm.¡±


    For a moment, the entire ce was deathly silent.


    Behind them, Gu Chi, Song Qingshu, and Mo Rong all sneered.


    The level of a top sect?


    Wasn¡¯t it just Rao Wuqing who had just entered the Nascent Soul Realm and a few Golden Core Realm cultivators?


    Oh right, there was also a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator and a little girl.


    How dare they call themselves a top sect?


    At this moment, Mo Rong took the initiative to speak, ¡°Since you intend to establish the Flowerfruit Mountain, why don¡¯t you cooperate with me? With the help of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven and the Mo family, the Flowerfruit Mountain will be able to develop even better. After all, it¡¯s not easy in the Feather Kingdom to find a blessednd or a spirit vein.¡±


    However, Jiang Ming and Rao Wuqing ignored them. Jiang Ming said directly, ¡°Alright, let me introduce myself.¡±


    He stood up.


    ¡°Master Gongye, my name is Ning Caichen. I was born in a holynd outside the Feather Kingdom. This time, I was ordered to go down the mountain to train and I also intend to establish a sect in the Feather Kingdom, the Flowerfruit Mountain. However, in order to increase our strength, our sect¡¯s first elder wishes to use a favor from the past. We would like to use your divination to see a person¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So, Ning Caichen, you intend to be the sect master of Flowerfruit Mountain?¡±


    Without waiting for Gongye Zhang to speak, Gu Chi interrupted. Jiang Ming could not help but rub his temples and say with annoyance, ¡°Holy Son Gu Chi, you¡¯re too immature. Why did a child like you interrupt when the adults were talking?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Gu Chi¡¯s face fell. He had been humiliated for no reason. If Rao Wuqing was not here, he would have taught him a lesson.


    Fortunately, they had conspired with Mo Rong this time. Therefore, they would definitely be able to spare Jiang Ming and Rao Wuqing¡¯s lives.


    However, the next moment, a leisurely voice sounded.


    ¡°You¡¯re just looking for me. Why did you have to consult the Gongye family for a divination?¡±


    He was here!


    Jiang Ming was stunned. He did not expect Wu Ming to take the initiative to find him. He immediately looked up and saw a figure descending.


    ¡°Wu Ming!¡±


    This time, Mo Rong¡¯s expression became even uglier.


    Another enemy!


    As a big family in the cultivation world of the Feather Kingdom, the Mo family naturally wanted to hoard enough resources. They also needed to constantly suppress the group of individual cultivators. In this way, Wu Ming, the top individual cultivator, was undoubtedly the number-one enemy of the Mo family.


    ¡°Good heavens, it seems that Mo Rong¡¯s enemies keep increasing.¡±


    Gongye Zhang sized up the crowd with a fake smile, gloating in his heart.


    He did not care who won or lost. He was just watching the show.


    However, at this moment, Rao Wuqing suddenly said, ¡°Since Wu Ming hase, we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡±


    He nned to leave.


    Gongye Zhang¡¯s expression changed. He immediately stood up and asked, ¡°Rao Wuqing, did you forget something?¡±


    Rao Wuqing naturally understood that Gongye Zhang wanted him to return that supreme treasure.


    Unfortunately, Rao Wuqing had no intention of returning it!


    This was a favor. The original intention was to ask the Gongye family to help him perform a divination before returning it to him. However, now that Wu Ming was here, did he still need to return this thing to him?


    Gongye Zhang¡¯s expression darkenedpletely. Unfortunately, he could not make a move. After all, Wu Ming was definitely not weak. He could be said to be the strongest person below the Soul Formation Realm. Once he made a move, the Gongye family would definitely suffer heavy losses.


    Gongye Zhang watched as the group of people left, his expression extremely sinister.


    At this moment, Gu Chi and Mo Rong walked forward.


    ¡°Holy Son Gu Chi, why aren¡¯t you attacking?¡± Mo Rong questioned. This waspletely different from what they had agreed on.


    Gu Chi snorted coldly.


    ¡°Elder Mo, don¡¯t treat us as fools. Would you really dare attack them?¡±


    Mo Rong¡¯s face stiffened.


    Naturally, he would not dare attack Jiang Ming. Before this, he had only been making a fuss. After all, Jiang Ming was Ning Caichen. He was someone Mo Lingche wanted to protect.


    Gu Chi sneered again and looked at Gongye Zhang.


    ¡°Master Gongye, are you nning on not returning that thing?¡±


    Everyone knew that Gongye Zhang owed Rao Wuqing a favor back then and had handed over something as a keepsake. Now, he insisted on returning because he did not want to have anything to do with Rao Wuqing.


    Of course, if Rao Wuqing was still in the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, Gongye Zhang would definitely suck up to him. However, now that Rao Wuqing had betrayed the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, Gongye Zhang naturally did not want to have too much to do with him.


    Unfortunately, Rao Wuqing did not do as he was told!


    Gongye Zhang said with uncertainty, ¡°Of course, I have to return it. However, I have to make preparations first. After all, Wu Ming is not weak. Rao Wuqing has also advanced to the Nascent Soul Realm. Hisbat strength can be said to be extremely strong. I don¡¯t dare make a move before I¡¯mpletely confident.¡±


    He looked at everyone and could not help but smile. ¡°Do you want to cooperate? After all, Reverend Mo still owes my family¡¯s ancestor a favor. Even if I kill Ning Caichen, I will, at most, be questioned. The punishment will not be excessive.¡±


    For a moment, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. This was indeed a good idea!


    Not only could he get rid of Ning Caichen, but he could also get rid of Wu Ming and Rao Wuqing. It was killing three birds with one stone!

 Chapter 493 - 493 General’s Tomb

    493 General¡¯s Tomb


    Jiang Ming and the others found an inn to stay in.


    ¡°Sir, are you really going to stay here? I keep feeling that these guys are not good people¡­¡± Ying Sha said.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Jiang Ming nced at him and asked.


    Ying Sha smiled sheepishly. ¡°Master, I just feel that since we¡¯ve found Lord Wu, we might as well leave and find a high-quality spirit vein to establish a sect.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    Zhai Tianfeng looked over and chuckled. ¡°Do you really think we came here to find Wu Ming?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ying Sha was startled.


    Jiang Ming, Rao Wuqing, Zhai Tianfeng, and Wu Ming looked at each other and smiled.


    Ying Sha was speechless.


    He felt like he had been tricked. What did they mean?


    Wu Ming said, ¡°It won¡¯t be easy for you to poach someone from under the Gongye Saint n. Although the Gongye Saint n has declined for many years, its foundation and prestige are still there. After all, the reputation of a Saint n is not something to be trifled with. You have to n carefully. If you fail to poach someone, all of us will be left behind.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they don¡¯t have the power to hurt us.¡±


    Jiang Ming sneered and took out a pill.


    ¡°This is¡­ a Soul Formation Pill!¡±


    Wu Ming¡¯s expression changed and he looked at Jiang Ming in disbelief. ¡°The Soul Formation Pill is extremely precious. There are only a few in the entire kingdom. They are basically in the hands of the three grotto-heavens and the six blessednds. Only the people at the helm are qualified to hold them¡­ Where did you get this one?¡±


    Rao Wuqing coughed dryly and said, ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡±


    He added, ¡°However, it belongs to the master now. After all, this Soul Formation Pill has already been refined by Master again. Its medicinal effects and other aspects have improved to a higher level.¡±


    This time, Wu Ming¡¯s expression became even more brilliant.


    Refining such a pill required a high level of alchemy.


    Wu Ming looked at Jiang Ming in shock. He knew that this guy¡¯s strength was extraordinary. However, he did not expect him to be so powerful. One had to know that those who could refine the Soul Formation Pill were at least fifth-grade alchemists. Then, Jiang Ming¡¯s alchemy skills¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. Take the pill and cultivate well. Try to reach the Soul Formation Realm within these two days.¡±


    Logically speaking, now that Rao Wuqing had betrayed the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, the so-called favor should be left in the dust. Why should he care about a mere token?


    Rao Wuqingughed heartily. Holding a token, he said with a smile, ¡°You should have heard of the General Tomb, right?¡±


    General Tomb?


    Huai Mei suddenly stood up and stared at the token without blinking. ¡°Is this the token that can open the General Tomb?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Huai Mei sucked in a breath of cold air. Seeing that everyone was staring at her, her pretty face immediately blushed. She lowered her head and said, ¡°The General¡¯s Tomb is a burial ground left behind by a general of an ancient country that disappeared in the long river of history. It¡¯s not a mystic realm, but it¡¯s even more terrifying. It¡¯s said that there are countless dark and evil spirits hidden in the General¡¯s Tomb, and every single one of them is extremely powerful.¡±


    ¡°Could he have turned into a ghost cultivator?¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Ghost cultivators and soul cultivators were not orthodox cultivation paths. However, there were indeed many of them. For example, the Ghost Spirit Sect walked the path of soul cultivation.


    However,pared to ghost cultivators, soul cultivators were considered abination of ghost cultivators and spiritual cultivators, a variant version of the cultivation path. A real ghost cultivator was extremely terrifying!


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he suddenly asked, ¡°Is there any way to help An¡¯an change her fate?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s current physique was still not good enough. She had to change it in order to survive. Jiang Ming did not want something to happen to Zhu An¡¯an one day.


    Huai Mei was also nervous about this. After thinking for a long time, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°There¡¯s a chance. After all, the tomb¡¯s general has an extremely powerful background. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s at the level of a Heavenly Saint!¡±


    Heavenly Saint?


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    If it was before, he would definitely think that the so-called Heavenly Saints were very powerful and reigned supreme. However, things were different now. After seeing the reincarnation of the immortal, Mo Lingche, Jiang Ming finally understood that the so-called Heavenly Saints were just powerful cultivators who had reached the end of the Lower Realm and could not step into the Upper Realm. They were not real saints at all.


    At this moment, the ck sword suddenly sent a voice transmission. ¡°We can go and take a look first. Maybe they have some secret inheritance or even heavenly treasures that can help the little girl change her fate!¡±


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he could not help but twitch slightly before nodding in agreement.


    ¡°After the matter in Unending City is settled, we will head to the General Tomb. In addition, the token to open the General Tomb is with you. Gongye Zhang will definitely not let this go. It is very likely that they will take action tonight.¡±


    Jiang Ming fell into deep thought. He needed to find a rtively hidden and safe ce in a short period of time.


    It was also at this moment that Wu Ming suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know people in the Gongye family who can guarantee our safety.¡±


    After saying that, he immediately left, causing everyone to look at each other.


    ¡°Wu Ming has really hidden himself well. He didn¡¯t say a word before. However, now he¡¯s telling us that he has connections in Gongye¡¯s family. This is telling us that he has many channels and connections and that he is very important to us,¡± Rao Wuqing said slowly. He could naturally see through Wu Ming¡¯s thoughts.


    Jiang Ming nodded. However, he did not care. Since he had set Wu Ming as the leader of the Flowerfruit Mountain, he would naturally pay attention to Wu Ming.


    Following that, Rao Wuqing also began to meditate and cultivate. He nned to temper his foundation to a more solid level in preparation for advancing to the middle stage of the Nascent Soul Realm in the future.


    Jiang Ming had the same n.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already stepped into the middle stage of the Innate Martial Realm. However, my immortal cultivation hasn¡¯t improved for a long time¡­ No, I have to reach the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm in a short period of time!¡±


    Before this, it seemed that Jiang Ming had advanced to the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm. However, it was not the case. It was an illusion to intimidate Ying Sha and the others.


    What he needed to do now was to truly cultivate to the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm!


    Jiang Ming quickly entered a state of meditation. At the same time, Wu Ming found his connections in the Gongye family.


    ¡°Gongye Jiu, long time no see.¡±

 Chapter 494 - 494 Gongye Jiu’s Request

    494 Gongye Jiu¡¯s Request


    ¡°Hehe, Wu Ming, you didn¡¯te all the way here to just chat with me, did you? I know that you¡¯re with Ning Caichen, Rao Wuqing, and the others. Are you nning to use Ning Caichen to aplish your great cause?¡±


    Gongye Jiu was dressed in a green robe. His face was pale as if he was seriously ill.


    He was from the direct line of descent of the family. However, because he was born weak, he could not cultivate. He could only rely on consuming the spiritual fruits of heaven and earth to prolong his life.


    This was also the most important point!


    Logically speaking, he should have been abandoned.


    However, Gongye Jiu¡¯s treatment waspletely different. Not only was there no ill-treatment toward him, but he was even treated like an elder.


    Wu Ming had always been curious about this. He could not help but stare at Gongye Jiu and ask, *How did you know? How could a mortal with no cultivation know all this?¡±


    In his opinion, Gongye Zhang would not tell such a thing to a useless person.


    Gongye Jiuughed and did not intend to say much. He only said, ¡°Tell me, what do you want me to do?¡±


    Wu Ming straightened his expression and said seriously, ¡°I want you to arrange for a safe ce for us to stay. Furthermore, it is a ce that the Gongye family cannot search or set foot in.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Gongye Jiu raised his eyebrows and looked around. ¡°Then, this is the only ce left.¡±


    In Unending City, the Gongye family was the absolute ruler. There was no ce they could not go.


    Of course, Gongye Jiu dared to say this because he was confident. This was also the answer that Wu Ming wanted.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact Ning Caichen and the others now¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Gongye Jiu opened his mouth and called out to Wu Ming. He said in a deep voice, ¡°I can let you stay here. However, I need Ning Caichen to do something for me. If he is willing, I will agree to your request.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Wu Ming frowned and asked.


    ¡°Ask him toe over and have a chat with me.¡±


    Gongye Jiu waved his hand. He did not want to talk to Wu Ming.


    Soon, Jiang Ming saw Gongye Jiu and could not help but marvel.


    ¡°Even if I rely on natural treasures and spirit pills, I can¡¯t do it¡­ Could it be that this guy also had an immortal constitution?¡±


    As Jiang Ming thought of this, Gongye Jiu raised his hand and closed the door. He said in a deep voice, ¡°This ce is isted by an array formation. Even a Deity Transformation Realm expert can¡¯t hear us. Now, we can have a good chat.¡±


    Jiang Ming chuckled.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about, Master Jiu? I heard from Wu Ming that you have something important to discuss with me? If I don¡¯t agree, you¡¯ll expel me, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Gongye Jiu did not hide anything and said straightforwardly, ¡°I heard that you came from the Flowerfruit Mountain. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Gongye Jiu was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Then does the Flowerfruit Mountain have any technique that people with naturally terminated meridians can cultivate?¡±


    ¡°No, they don¡¯t.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    To his surprise, Gongye Jiu did not care much about this. He went straight to the point, ¡°Then do you have any treasures that can extend my life?¡±


    Extend his life?


    At this moment, Jiang Ming was silent.


    He finally understood. Although Gongye Jiu had relied on the various treasures provided by the Gongye family to extend his life, he was still a mortal who could notst for long. Those treasures had long lost their effect on extending his life. Hence, Gongye Jiu wanted to find a way to extend his life again.


    Jiang Ming shook his head again.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    Gongye Jiu revealed a disappointed expression once again. However, Jiang Ming sensed that this fellow was pretending to be disappointed. He was afraid that there would be more specific requests toe.


    ¡°Then can you help me find a person, a woman, to be precise?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s lips twitched.


    ¡°Master Jiu, what kind of person are you? Do you need someone to find you a woman? With your status, you might not be able to find some female cultivators, but you should be able to find some mortal women, right?¡±


    Gongye Jiu shook his head and said, ¡°The woman I am looking for is an immortal cultivator. However, my search for her has nothing to do with feelings¡­ No, to be precise, I have a grudge against her.¡±


    What the hell?


    Jiang Ming was stunned.


    Who dared provoke the Gongye family? They were a Saint n after all!


    Even though he was now opposing the Gongye family, that was because he had Rao Wuqing and Wu Ming to back him up. Otherwise, ordinary cultivators would not dare provoke the Gongye family.


    Not to mention this Master Jiu who had an extremely special status in the Gongye family!


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes slightly and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Master Jiu, what¡¯s the grudge between you and that woman?¡±


    Gongye Jiu took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°She killed my wife and daughter!¡±


    Jiang Ming became more and more stunned. The answer waspletely different from what he had guessed.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    This time, Gongye Jiu didn¡¯t answer. He just stared at Jiang Ming. ¡°You only need to tell me if you can avenge me. The rest has nothing to do with you. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiang Ming was silent for a while before he spoke again. ¡°How strong is she?¡±


    ¡°More than a hundred years ago, she was at the Nascent Soul Realm.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s lips twitched again.


    That meant that she was at least at the Soul Formation Realm now. Unless her aptitude was extremely poor, of course¡­


    ¡°Her aptitude is extremely high. In the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, she would have had the aptitude of a Holy Son. Moreover, she is one of the top disciples¡­¡±


    This time, Jiang Ming waspletely calm.


    Once someone with this level of talent cultivated, their cultivation speed would definitely not be slow. It was very likely that they had reached the Soul Formation Realm decades ago and were about to break through to the Deity Transformation Realm now!


    ¡°Master Jiu, don¡¯t y with me. How can I kill such a powerful person?¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled bitterly.


    In the next second, Gongye Jiu suddenly took out a box.


    ¡°There is a pill inside. It is a pill that can break restrictions. Moreover, it is a pill that can break restrictions in terms of aptitude. It can increase your aptitude to a higher level. One day, it is very likely that you will reach the level of a Divine Son.¡±


    Jiang Ming was tempted.


    A Divine Son¡¯s strength was miles higher than the strength of a Holy Son.

 Chapter 495 - 495 Failure

    495 Failure


    After Gongye Jiu said that, his gazended on Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming felt a chill run up his spine from being stared at. However, he still nodded after thinking about it carefully.


    ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡±


    He was confident that he would have the chance to avenge Gongye Jiu. At most, he would have to wait for several centuries. He did not believe that Gongye Jiu¡¯s enemy could live that long.


    Gongye Jiu did not know what Jiang Ming was thinking. When he saw that thetter had agreed, he immediately requested for Jiang Ming to swear a Heavenly Cultivation Oath. Jiang Ming did not waste any time and immediately did so. This was something that Gongye Jiu had never expected.


    Very soon, Jiang Ming and the rest entered Gongye Jiu¡¯s residence. Gongye Zhang¡¯s expression changed drastically when he received the news.


    ¡°Master Gongye, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mo Rong frowned as he looked at Gongye Zhang. He vaguely realized that something was wrong and immediately asked.


    Gongye Zhang did not say anything immediately. However, Gu Chi said impatiently, ¡°Since Ning Caichen and the rest are staying in your family¡¯s territory, let your people distract Ning Caichen. We will kill them now¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Gongye Zhang shouted, causing Gu Chi and Mo Rong to be startled.


    ¡°Master Gongye, are you going back on your word?¡±


    Mo Rong¡¯s expression was gloomy. They were originally discussing it well. However, he suddenly wanted to go back on his word?


    Gongye Zhang took a deep breath andughed bitterly, ¡°You might not know, but Master Jiu is not an ordinary person. He is that person¡¯s son.¡±


    That person?


    Everyone was stunned. Suddenly, they thought of something and said in disbelief, ¡°That person not from the family who took on the surname of Gongye? Was it the Heavenly Saint from the recent era?¡±


    For a moment, Gu Chi and Mo Rong¡¯s expressions froze. They were trembling.


    Gongye Zhang nodded and then sighed. ¡°That person¡¯s identity is too special. Even our family¡¯s ancestor has to respect him because no one knows when his father will return. If we offend him, we will be ughtered like pigs. We will definitely not be able to stop him!¡±


    Gu Chi¡¯s and Mo Rong¡¯s expressions instantly turned ugly.


    However, after Gongye Zhang thought for a moment, he immediately waved his hand.


    ¡°However, I can go and negotiate with Master Jiu. Perhaps I can get him to hand over Ning Caichen and the others.¡±


    Gongye Zhang quickly came to the door. When he saw the indifferent faces of Ning Caichen and the others, he was instantly furious.


    ¡°You guys are really smart. You actually found Master Jiu to protect you!¡±


    s, they did not care. Gongye Zhang was furious for a few seconds.


    In the end, Gongye Zhang could not be bothered to waste his breath on them and went straight to Gongye Jiu.


    Gongye Zhang revealed a respectful expression when facing this person who was about the same age. In terms of seniority, Gongye Jiu was clearly a level higher than Gongye Zhang.


    Gongye Jiu could not be bothered to waste his breath and said directly, ¡°I know why you¡¯re here. You want me to hand those guys outside over to you, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Master Jiu. They are wanted by the Network, the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, and the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. Not to mention the several other factions they¡¯ve offended as well. If we let them stay here, we will be making enemies with these families. It will be extremely disadvantageous to our family¡­ In addition, Rao Wuqing has a supreme treasure in his hands. Our family must retrieve it or it will be a huge loss!¡±


    Gongye Zhang looked as if he was very considerate of the Gongye family. If it were anyone else, they would have been convinced. However, although Gongye Jiu was a mortal, he was a shrewd person.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me what that thing is. Why do you not trust me?¡±


    Gongye Zhang was taken aback and realized that he had said something wrong.


    However, he did not want to tell Gongye Jiu.


    It seemed that the entire Gongye family treated Gongye Jiu extremely well and treated him as their ancestor. However, there were some things that they did not want Gongye Jiu to participate in.


    After all, this was the son of someone with a different surname!


    If not for the fact that they wanted to rely on their father to protect the Gongye family, they would have long chased Gongye Jiu out.


    Gongye Jiu spoke again, ¡°It¡¯s the general¡¯s order, right?¡±


    Gongye Zhang was speechless.


    Gongye Jiu smiled faintly. ¡°Do you think you can deceive me? I may not be able to cultivate. However, when ites to the path of divination, you will not be able to catch up to me even in a thousand years!¡±


    Gongye Zhang clenched his fists tightly. How humiliating! As a direct descendant of the Gongye family, his attainments in the family¡¯s inherited ultimate arts were inferior to an outsider¡¯s descendant!


    However, he had to admit that this was the truth!


    Gongye Jiu did not only rely on the protection of his father¡¯s shade. However, he also relied on his powerful attainments in divination. He could be considered the teacher of divination for the younger generation of the Gongye family.


    Moreover, he was considered the grand-disciple of Gongye Jiu¡¯s father. Even his father had to be polite to Gongye Jiu¡­


    Gongye Zhang gritted his teeth in hatred. However, he still put on an apologetic expression and said, ¡°Master Jiu, it was the General¡¯s Token. As long as we get it back, we can open the General¡¯s Tomb. At that time, the strength of the entire family will definitely rise by a few levels¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re simply bullshitting!¡± Gongye Jiu snorted coldly and said disdainfully, ¡°If I had not pointed it out, you would not have told me about the General¡¯s Token and the General¡¯s Tomb. You would not have even told anyone in the Gongye family. What you want is to continuously be stronger so that you can prepare to take control of the Gongye family in the future¡­ Am I right or wrong?¡±


    Gongye Zhang waspletely speechless.


    He wished he could kill Gongye Jiu immediately. However, although Gongye Jiu¡¯s residence looked ordinary, there were actually countless experts here. They were all people that Gongye Jiu had groomed himself.


    This was also Gongye Jiu¡¯s power!


    He was unable to cultivate himself. However, he had more than a dozen Nascent Soul Realm experts under him. He even had more than a hundred Golden Core Realm cultivators working for him. In addition, he had an army of thousands of Foundation Establishment Realm guards. In a sense, if Gongye Jiu wanted to, the entire Gongye family would respect him.


    This was also Gongye Zhang¡¯s goal of deceiving everyone. He wanted to use the inheritance and treasures hidden in the General¡¯s Tomb to continuously grow stronger and strengthen his faction. He wanted to make ample preparations to overthrow Gongye Jiu in the future.


    However, he never expected that he would not be able to deceive Gongye Jiu even after using countless methods¡­ It could be said that all his efforts had been in vain!

 Chapter 496 - 496 Fear

    496 Fear


    Gongye Zhang¡¯s mind raced, and he quickly made a decision.


    ¡°Master Jiu, I¡¯m willing to hand over the General¡¯s Token. However, I hope you can hand over Ning Caichen, Rao Wuqing, Wu Ming, and the others. After I obtain the General¡¯s Token, I¡¯ll definitely go to the General¡¯s Tomb and find a solution for your naturally terminated meridians!¡±


    This was an extremely tempting condition. If it were an ordinary person, they would definitely agree.


    After all, a person with an extraordinary background who was unable to cultivate due to his naturally terminated meridians was destined to yearn for the path of freedom and longevity. Gongye Zhang believed that his condition would not be rejected.


    As expected, Gongye Jiu revealed a longing expression and immediately said, ¡°Since you have this intention, then I can¡¯t reject it. You can go out and wait now. I¡¯ll hand them over to youter.¡±


    !!


    Gongye Zhang revealed a delighted expression and hurriedly responded before walking out of the door.


    ¡°Master Gongye, how is it? Will Master Jiu agree to our request?¡±


    Mo Rong hurriedly walked forward. He did not dare to look down on Gongye Jiu. Gongye Jiu was the son of a Heavenly Saint and was definitely not someone he, the son of the sect master of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, couldpare to.


    In response, Gongye Zhangughed heartily and recounted the sequence of events. However, he hid the matter of the General¡¯s Token and the General¡¯s Tomb. After listening to it, although they felt that something was wrong, they were still very pleased.


    He could finally capture these traitors¡­


    Bang!


    In the next second, the door to Gongye Jiu¡¯s residence was tightly shut.


    What was going on?


    Just as everyone was in a daze, a great array formation was activated. A powerful force isted everything, including Gongye Zhang, Mo Rong, and the others. They were unable to get close at all.


    ¡°Master Jiu, what are you doing!¡±


    Gongye Zhang¡¯s face froze, and he felt that something was wrong. However, before he could say anything, an angry shout was heard, ¡°Master Jiu has ordered that all of you leave quickly. Otherwise¡­ you will be killed without mercy!¡± the leader of the Nascent Soul Realm cultivators shouted coldly.


    Gongye Zhang¡¯s face fell. How could he not understand that he had been yed? Gongye Jiu would not hand Ning Caichen over.


    Gu Chi and the others had strange expressions on their faces. Gongye Zhang was full of confidence just now, causing them to be overjoyed. In the end, they were all misled.


    ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Gu Chi let out a sigh. Protector Li walked out from the side and stared coldly at Gu Chi. ¡°Hand over the people now, or don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡±


    They were both from a Saint n, and he was also a Soul Formation Realm expert. Naturally, he was not afraid of the Nascent Soul Realm guard in front of him. However, the Nascent Soul Realm guard sneered.


    ¡°What a joke! This is a top-notch fifth-grade array formation. Even a Soul Formation Realm cultivator would not be able to break it in a short period of time¡­ If you think you have the ability to break in, then do it!¡±


    ¡°How arrogant!¡±


    Protector Li flew into a rage out of humiliation and was about to attack when he was pulled back.


    ¡°Protector Li, don¡¯t act rashly. Master Jiu¡¯s father is the Heavenly Saint. If we act, we might offend him. This could lead to the destruction of our Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land! It¡¯s very likely that even Master wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with it.¡±


    Gu Chi¡¯s mind was extremely clear at this moment. Upon hearing this, Protector Li could only grit his teeth and give up for now. He looked at Gongye Zhang.


    ¡°Master Gongye, what do you think we should do next?¡±


    His tone was very cold, obviously dissatisfied with Gongye Zhang.


    Gongye Zhang was a little upset by his tone. After a long while, he took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°I naturally have a way. However, I hope that everyone can cooperate with me¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, cooperate with you? Master Gongye, it¡¯s useless even if the strongest person in your familyes. Furthermore, you would never dare provoke Master Jiu. Naturally, you won¡¯t be able to take down Ning Caichen and the rest¡­ Most importantly, Master Jiu is a member of your family, yet he wants to protect Ning Caichen and the rest. Shouldn¡¯t you, a direct descendant of the Gongye family, give us an exnation?¡±


    ¡°Or could it be that you seem to be helping us and cooperating with us, but you are actually ying tricks behind our backs and don¡¯t want to hand over Ning Caichen and the others to us? Hmm?¡±


    At this moment, Mo Rong¡¯s tone was clearly unfriendly. He stared at Gongye Zhang, wanting to see through him thoroughly.


    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. I also want to take down Ning Caichen and the others¡­ It¡¯s just that Master Jiu¡¯s temperament has always been strange. I need to invite the old ancestor out to have a chat with him¡­¡±


    Soon, the news came back. However, Gongye Zhang had to clean up his own mess.


    Gongye Zhang¡¯s face instantly fell. He understood that the n¡¯s ancestor was unwilling to offend Gongye Jiu. Thetter¡¯s identity was too special.


    It was also at this moment that a powerful force swept over, causing the ground to tremble. It came from the depths of the mansion.


    ¡°Why are you still here? Master Jiu¡¯s words have long been passed down. He wants you to get lost quickly¡­ In addition, Gongye Zhang, go back and reflect on yourself. Back then, you owed someone a favor. However, not only did you not think of repaying the favor, you even wanted to snatch the token back. How could such a heartless person like you be worthy of being the grand disciple of the old master?¡±


    The old master referred to Master Jiu¡¯s father.


    Gongye Zhang¡¯s father was Master Jiu¡¯s father¡¯s disciple. Logically speaking, an elder should protect the younger generation. However, now it was the other way around. Gongye Jiu wished he could expel him from the sect!


    At this moment, Gongye Zhang clenched his fists tightly. He wanted to say more. However, he was pulled away by his subordinates.


    ¡°Master, we don¡¯t have the ability to fight against Master Jiu now. We definitely can¡¯t take down Ning Caichen and the others.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Who is Master Jiu? And who are we? Moreover, I keep feeling that Master Jiu is not a good person. He might want to take the General¡¯s Token and General¡¯s Tomb for himself¡­¡±


    Gongye Zhang naturally thought of this as well. He clenched his fists even tighter and sneered.


    ¡°You said I¡¯m heartless? Wasn¡¯t he a hypocrite himself? Let¡¯s go! I want to see how long Gongye Jiu can live!¡±


    What he did not know was that Gongye Jiu initially had the intention of murdering Jiang Ming¡¯s group and keeping the General¡¯s Token for himself. However, after meeting Jiang Ming, Gongye Jiu immediately changed his mind.


    ¡°Master Jiu, why didn¡¯t you eliminate Ning Caichen and the others and take everything in the General¡¯s Tomb for yourself?¡± someone asked curiously.


    Gongye Jiu sat in the pavilion and looked at the bright moon in the sky. He smiled and said, ¡°Do you think I wouldy my hands on a future Heavenly Saint?¡±


    What did he mean?


    The subordinate was puzzled. Was Ning Caichen a future Heavenly Saint?

 Chapter 497 - 497 Flood Dragon Blood

    497 Flood Dragon Blood


    The subordinate was very puzzled. Gongye Jiu also fell into deep thought.


    He had said that Jiang Ming might be a future Heavenly Saint. He was not speaking without reason. However, it was not absolute. Gongye Jiu admitted that his ability had not reached that level. However, he encounteredyers of resistance while he was using divination to look at Jiang Ming¡¯s future. It was as if the heavens did not allow him to continue investigating.


    One had to know that his attainments in divination were extraordinary. Coupled with the protection of the father of a Heavenly Saint, he could even predict the future of a Quasi-Saint. However, he could not predict Jiang Ming¡¯s future. It was enough to show that this person¡¯s future achievements would far exceed that of a Quasi-Saint. It was not too much to reach the level of a Heavenly Saint, right?


    ¡°It¡¯s also for this reason that I want him to do me a favor and kill that vicious woman for me!¡±


    He gritted his teeth at the thought of that woman.


    Gongye Jiu used to have a happy family. However, that woman¡¯s appearance had caused his wife and daughter to die tragically. This was a blood feud. Gongye Jiu wanted to take revenge. However, after looking into it, he discovered that the woman was already a Soul Formation Realm cultivator and was about to break through to the Deity Transformation Realm.


    With such a talent, she could at least be an Insightful Emptiness Realm cultivator or a Holy Lord in the future. She might even be able to be a Quasi-Saint.


    Gongye Jiu knew that he was powerless to kill the other party. He could not possibly allow his father to descend to the mortal world, right? Therefore, he ced his hopes on Jiang Ming, who was suspected to be a future Heavenly Saint.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s hard to predict. He might be a future Heavenly Saint, or he might be protected by someone. Therefore, I can¡¯t tell. However, no matter what, he will fulfill my wish and kill that vicious woman¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming was naturally unaware of Gongye Jiu¡¯s thoughts. He watched as Wu Ming sat cross-legged on the ground and swallowed the Soul Formation Pill in the courtyard not far away.


    ¡°As long as Wu Ming advances to the Soul Formation Realm, we will have the opportunity to establish a sect. At that time, we will not be weaker than the Divine Eye Sect and other factions, and we will reach the level of a blessednd!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart was beating rapidly.


    He nned to go outside the Feather Kingdom. However, he also wanted to establish his own power.


    There was a limit to a person¡¯s cultivation strength. No matter how long their lifespan was, they still needed resources urgently. If they established a powerful force and spread it all over the world, they would be able to obtain and use resources better.


    Establishing the Flowerfruit Mountain in the Feather Kingdom was Jiang Ming¡¯s first step in his n!


    Wu Ming was about to advance to the Soul Formation Realm, and Rao Wuqing was envious.


    ¡°Master, do you have any good way for me to quickly break through¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at Rao Wuqing and said, ¡°You¡¯re not a rookie. You should understand the principle of haste makes waste. Your aptitude is not bad. You¡¯ve reached the Holy Son level and even advanced further with my help. However, you still have to progress step by step¡­ Regardless, I can help you refine pills to consolidate yourbat strength.¡±


    Soon, three days passed. Jiang Ming handed over a few pills.


    All cultivators in the world, even if they did not cultivate martial arts, still valued the physical body very much. After reaching a very high realm, they would begin to be reborn and raise their physical body to a higher level.


    Jiang Ming naturally had this n in mind. He immediately shifted his gaze to a group of people not far away. ¡± You can fight them to hone yourbat strengthter. Thebat strength of the cultivators under Gongye Jiu¡¯smand is extraordinary. Don¡¯t underestimate them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already experienced their power. Therefore, I naturally won¡¯t underestimate them,¡± Rao Wuqing replied. He had fought with the experts of the mansion several times in the past few days, and each time, he was beaten until he was bleeding. Most importantly, these people who defeated him were only mid-stage Nascent Soul Realm cultivators. ¡°In the outside world, mid-stage Nascent Soul Realm cultivators are no match for me. However, the mid-stage Nascent Soul Realm cultivators here areparable to thete-stage Nascent Soul Realm cultivators in the outside world. In fact, they are even the top batch. They are not far from the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm. They are too strong!¡±


    Rao Wuqing was mumbling to himself.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. These people were indeed very powerful. He was very curious about how Gongye Jiu trained these ruthless people and experts.


    ¡°If we can learn from it, it will be of great benefit to the Flowerfruit Mountain¡¯s training methods in the future.¡±


    However, before that, Jiang Ming nned to improve his aptitude.


    ¡°The Bone Spirit Devil Fire has yet topletely merge with the zing Mystic ughter Technique. If I can take a step further and reach the category of a third-grade mystic technique¡­ s, I still need to increase my aptitude. Wait, what did Gongye Jiu give me?¡±


    He opened it and found that there was blood flowing inside the crystal. It was the power of his bloodline.


    Ying Sha suddenly sensed something and immediately came over. After looking at it in bewilderment, he could not help but reveal a look of temptation.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually the bloodline of a flood dragon!¡±


    Flood Dragon?


    Jiang Ming frowned. A flood dragon was a level higher than a snake. However, it was still far from a true dragon.


    Ying Sha looked again and suddenly revealed a puzzled expression.


    ¡°No, something¡¯s wrong!¡±


    ¡°This is not the blood of a flood dragon. It seems to be¡­ Heavens, this is the blood of a flood dragon that is about to transform into a dragon!¡±


    At this moment, even Jiang Ming could not help but be shocked. If it was an ordinary flood dragon, he would, at most, be surprised. However, if it was about to transform into a dragon, that is, if it had failed in its initial attempt to transform into a dragon, it would be a great opportunity for him to improve his aptitude!


    Without waiting for Ying Sha to continue speaking, Jiang Ming swallowed the pill.


    ¡°What the hell? Master, what do you want this for? I¡¯m the snake¡­¡±


    Ying Sha wanted to cry.


    Although the bloodline power of a flood dragon that failed to transform into a dragon could not bepared to Mini Bai, it was still many times stronger than his own bloodline.


    This kind of thing was undoubtedly the most suitable for him. In the end, Jiang Ming swallowed it without a word.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not be bothered to waste his breath. He wanted to use the flood dragon¡¯s blood to further improve his aptitude.


    This was a catastrophe!


    It was also a huge opportunity!


    The Nine Heavens Dark Lightning struck again. However, it was different from the past. This time, there was the protection of the mansion¡¯s array formation. The lightning could not do anything to Jiang Ming no matter how strong it was.


    Countless wild beasts roared and fled frantically. The lightning could not hurt Jiang Ming. However, it could hurt them outside the mansion.


    The cultivators who were riding the ferocious beasts were extremely flustered. They wanted to rein in their mounts. However, they could not control them. One by one, they were thrown to the ground.


    Jiang Ming knew nothing about this. Even if he knew, he would not care. He tried his best to refine the flood dragon¡¯s blood. It was as if a dragon¡¯s power raged in his body and swept through his internal organs.

 Chapter 498 - 498 Primordial Era

    498 Primordial Era


    The Nine Heavens Dark Lightning that Jiang Ming attracted shocked more than half of Unending City.


    ¡°It¡¯s that Ning Caichen again. He attracted the Dark Lightning Tribtion again! What kind of monster is this guy? In just two short years, he has attracted three Dark Lightning Tribtions in a row. This is too unbelievable!¡±


    This was not the Qi Refinement Realm. For talented people, breaking through was as easy as pie.


    This was the Golden Core Realm. Every step forward would require arge amount of time and resources.


    At the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, Mo Lingche¡¯s lips twitched as he watched themotion.


    ¡°In the end, I underestimated this child. He¡¯s not breaking through to the next realm. Instead, he¡¯s fusing with the bloodline power of the flood dragon that failed to transform¡­ To be able to refine such a powerful creature¡¯s bloodline, this kid¡¯s physique is too extraordinary!¡±


    However, this was only extraordinary in the Lower Realm. In the Upper Realm, this level of talent was everywhere. Therefore, Mo Lingche was only slightly surprised for a moment and did not care too much.


    However, what he did not know was that the bloodline power that Jiang Ming had refined waspletely different from the usual ones. It contained the bloodline power of an ancient dragon!


    ¡°This is the bloodline power of the Crimson Lightning Dragon. Although it¡¯s only a sliver, it¡¯s still extraordinary!¡±


    The ck sword muttered to itself. The ck sword was full of knowledge, after all. Mo Lingche was nothing inparison.


    What shocked it the most was undoubtedly the bloodline power of this flood dragon.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed a flood dragon. However, it¡¯s different from ordinary flood dragons. Most flood dragons only have some dragon aura and dragon might after transforming. This flood dragon originally had the bloodline power of the Crimson Lightning Dragon hidden in its body. It¡¯s just that it has not awakened. Now, it has helped my good friend¡­ I have to say, my friend¡¯s life is really good.¡±


    The ck sword sighed with emotion and quickly looked away. It began to cut off everything in the outside world for Jiang Ming and tried its best to prevent some people from prying into the truth about Jiang Ming.


    Crimson Lightning Dragon!


    Although it was not a top-notch dragon bloodline, and could only be considered ordinary, the Primordial Dragon Race had always been the top existence in the world since ancient times. Even a second or third-rate bit of dragon blood was enough to make countless people envious.


    At this moment, in an extremely secret ce in the Lower Realm, was a forbidden zone called the Deste Dragon Ancient Land.


    Countless beasts were wandering, roaring, and fighting. However, they were soon killed. Some of them were even as powerful as Deity Transformation Realm cultivators!


    An ancient voice rang out.


    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s actually the bloodline power of the Crimson Lightning Dragon¡­ It seems that the Crimson Lightning Dragon had left behind a backup n before he died. Unfortunately, tens of thousands of years have passed, and the bloodline power he left behind has long be extremely thin. It¡¯s not enough to be feared¡­ However, a human cultivator who can refine and fuse with the bloodline power of the Crimson Lightning Dragon is an extraordinary prodigy. He may be ordinary in the Upper Realm. However, he is definitely at the top in the Lower Realm¡­ It seems that the human race in the Lower Realm will soon give birth to another top-notch expert¡­ However, it seems to be in the direction of the South Continent. It¡¯s a remote ce. I wonder what kind of existence can be born there¡­ Forget it, I¡¯ll give him an opportunity and see how far he can go. I¡¯ll see if he canpete with those monsters in the Central Continent!¡±


    In the next moment, a majestic primordial power rose with a bang and instantly entered the South Continent. Jiang Ming¡¯s body caused the ck sword¡¯s body to tremble.


    ¡°Is this primordial power? I did not expect that primordial power still existed in this era!¡± the ck sword muttered to itself. It was obvious that it was particrly wary of this so-called primordial power.


    However, it quickly shook his head. ¡°The owner of this primordial power obviously can¡¯t sense my existence. He¡¯s also helping Big Brother, so I don¡¯t have to be too shocked.¡±


    The ck sword was puzzled.


    At the same time, the flood dragon bloodline power in Jiang Ming¡¯s body changed. A majestic power rose up. The power of lightning and the Crimson Lightning Dragon bloodline that had been dormant for many years began to awaken.


    In fact, it was constantly strengthening.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming seemed to have returned to an era countless years ago. He witnessed an era where heroes rose together and geniusespeted.


    In front of them, even if it was Mo Lingche, he would have to kneel on the ground and tremble.


    ¡°Oh? A young child from the Newborn World?¡±


    Suddenly, a man inbat robes, who looked like a martial god, looked over and stared at Jiang Ming.


    Boom!


    Jiang Ming quivered. He was sure that he had just entered a mysterious realm. However, why was the other party able to spy on him?


    Could it be that this was another existence on par with the owner of the ck sword?


    However, soon, Jiang Ming realized that something was wrong. These people had a strange power.


    ¡°What kind of power is this?¡±


    Jiang Ming was bewildered. Just as he was about to leave this mysterious realm, he was frozen in ce.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. I¡¯ll give you a great opportunity.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    The next moment, Jiang Ming¡¯s body exploded.


    Then, it condensed again and then exploded again.


    This kept repeating less than a hundred times.


    Jiang Ming was about to copse. What was the other party trying to do?


    ¡°Alright. Next, you will cultivate your peerless Divine Body even faster. Remember, do not mention that you have been to this ce in front of anyone¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to the primordial era!¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly opened his eyes. The environment of Gongye Jiu¡¯s residence greeted his eyes.


    Everything just now seemed like a dream. However, it was extremely real. Jiang Ming felt that his physique had undergone a huge change and couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself, ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention the name of this ce!¡±


    Suddenly, a berating voice rang out. It was the ck sword.


    Jiang Ming was stunned and looked at the ck sword. ¡°Why can¡¯t I mention it?¡±


    The mysterious man who called himself ¡°the Marquis¡± had also warned Jiang Ming. The ck sword had also said the same thing, which made Jiang Ming somewhat confused.


    The ck sword was silent for a moment before sending a voice transmission. ¡°The primordial isn¡¯t just our world. In fact, even the top existences in the world could only spy on it a little bit. It¡¯s a world that isn¡¯t weaker than the Upper Realm¡­ And since my era¡­ In fact, in the era before I existed, there was evidence to show that it is an eternal world!¡±

 Chapter 499 - 499 Sparring

    499 Sparring


    The ck sword¡¯s voice trembled slightly. It was also a little fearful and puzzled.


    What it could confirm was that in the Lower Realm, it was very likely that there were traces left behind by the primordial world. The mysterious existence that helped Jiang Ming strengthen the power of the Crimson Lightning Dragon bloodline might have a great connection with the primordial world.


    However, its memories had been sealed for too long, and it had only awakened the tip of the iceberg. Only when all its memories surfaced would it be able to understand the primordial world.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming waspletely stunned.


    What was going on?


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry about this now. You¡¯re just a cultivator from the Lower Realm. You¡¯re nothing in the Feather Kingdom, let alone that eternal world.¡±


    The ck sword¡¯s voice rang out. It did not want to destroy Jiang Ming¡¯s cultivation heart by telling the truth.


    Jiang Ming nodded when he heard that. He got up and returned to his room to rest.


    The next morning, Jiang Ming took the initiative to find Rao Wuqing.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Rao Wuqing felt a chill run up his spine from being stared at.


    The corners of Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and then he said seriously, ¡°I want to battle with you and hone my strength.¡±


    His current talent was high enough. Therefore, he naturally did notckbat experience in martial arts. However, it was different in terms of immortal spells. Even though he had created the third-grade mystic technique, the zing Mystic ughter Technique, he stillcked many immortalbat techniques.


    ¡°As the top Golden Core Realm cultivator in the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, you represent the level of Golden Core Realm cultivators outside the Feather Kingdom to a certain extent. Using you to train is the best choice.¡±


    Jiang Ming exined, and Rao Wuqing nodded.


    ¡°Master, since you have the heart to improve and learn, I will naturally help you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hold back. I will keep getting stronger.¡±


    Rao Wuqing had always advocated training soldiers through battle. Cultivation was indeed a very important aspect. However, the most important thing was to keep fighting!


    ¡°Come!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s figure suddenly shed and instantly appeared in front of Rao Wuqing. At the same time, the zing Mystic ughter Technique that he had already condensed suddenly exploded and swept across the earth, turning into a huge wall of fire that filled the sky.


    ¡°You¡¯re so powerful! You actually integrated two of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land¡¯s mystic techniques into a new one. Your talent is really unparalleled!¡±


    At this moment, Rao Wuqing could not help but exim in admiration.


    Perhaps choosing to betray the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land and follow Ning Caichen was the wisest choice¡­


    Rao Wuqing quickly executed a series ofbat techniques, mming into his opponent¡¯s body, causing thetter to take countless steps back.


    ¡°So strong!¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that his blood Qi was slightly out of order and could not help but be secretly amazed. The strength Rao Wuqing disyed was indeed extraordinary.


    He did not realize that he was only in the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm. Even if Rao Wuqing suppressed his cultivation to the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm, thetter had been immersed in the Golden Core Realm for so many years. Coupled with his extraordinary aptitude, hisbat strength was naturally unparalleled.


    Rao Wuqing had a clear understanding of this.


    ¡°I¡¯m no longer a Golden Core Realm cultivator¡­ I¡¯ve had to suppress my cultivation base¡­ However, I used all my strength to attack just now. However, you still kept quite a number of trump cards¡­ I have to release some of my suppression¡­¡±


    Rao Wuqing quickly adjusted his cultivation to the level of thete-stage Golden Core Realm. He took a deep look at Jiang Ming and immediately let out a battle cry!


    He was about to unleash six strikes of the sword!


    The six consecutive strikes caused Jiang Ming to spurt out a mouthful of blood. His entire body was sent flying for a long distance.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Wu Hen¡¯s expression changed. He wanted to step forward but was pulled back by Ying Sha.


    ¡°Master is currently training his disciple. Why are you trying to interrupt?¡±


    Ying Sha was speechless! Wu Hen was good at everything. However, he cared too much about his master. If he did not pull him back, he would definitely have dared to kill Rao Wuqing.


    Huai Mei¡¯s expression kept changing as she said in a low voice, ¡°Ning Caichen¡¯s talent is too monstrous¡­ Only those at the peak of the Golden Core Realm can be his match. What will happen when he breaks through?¡±


    Zhang Shan and Ning Caichen¡­


    One was invincible in the Foundation Establishment Realm, and the other was a Golden Core Realm monster. In the future, he was destined to be invincible in the Golden Core Realm.


    ¡°This kind of person is destined to not stay in the Feather Kingdom for long. If he is ced outside the Feather Kingdom, he will shine. I don¡¯t want to leave his side either.¡±


    Huai Mei muttered to herself. At this moment, Zhu An¡¯an, who was at the side, suddenly said, ¡°You have to ask Mister first if he¡¯s willing to take you with him.¡±


    Huai Mei rolled her eyes at Zhu An¡¯an. She loved this little girl so much. However, this little girl drove her nuts!


    However, Zhu An¡¯an was right. It was useless to think too much about it. The specifics still depended on Ning Caichen¡¯s ns.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming had no time to care about this. He stared at Rao Wuqing, trying to observe hisbat style and find a weakness to counterattack.


    However, soon, Jiang Ming revealed a bitter smile.


    He could not find the other party¡¯s weakness at all!


    One had to know that the other party was now a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator with an extraordinary aptitude and extremely richbat experience. Right now, he was standing there naturally without any ws. He was definitely not a match for him.


    ¡°I can only use some of my trump cards!¡±


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and summoned the zing Mystic ughter Technique again. However, it was different from the previous ones. This time, it had the power of lightning!


    ¡°Is that the power of the Nine Heavens Dark Lightning?¡±


    Rao Wuqing raised his eyebrows. He knew that Jiang Ming had absorbed some of the power of the Dark Lightning Tribtion before. Thus, it was normal for him to have some power left.


    However, Rao Wuqing soon noticed that something was amiss.

 Chapter 500 Difficult Position

    Chapter 500 Difficult Position


    "No, this was not the ordinary Nine Heavens Dark Lightning. It contained some other lightning power!"


    Rao Wuqing was quite knowledgeable and instantly recognized that the power of Lightning on Jiang Ming was extraordinary. However, he did not understand where Jiang Ming got such powerful lightning attributes.


    "Could it be that Mo Lingche gave Master the cultivation technique of Yang Five Lightning? No, this isn''t that cultivation technique. What exactly is this..."


    Rao Wuqing became more and more shocked as he realized that there were countless mysteries shrouding Jiang Ming. What he knew in the past was only the tip of the iceberg!


    At this moment, Rao Wuqing''s eyes shed with a bright light, and his fighting spirit rose. He suddenly threw a punch, killing everyone in the area.


    The sky changed drastically.


    Rao Wuqing had used his strongest trump card!


    "It''s the Shadow Killing Technique! This guy actually has a shadow spiritual root!"


    Ying Sha''s expression changed. He did not expect Rao Wuqing to be an extraordinary person. The spiritual roots in his body were so strange and unpredictable. They were not ordinary five-element spiritual roots.


    Jiang Ming also realized this point, and his eyes could not help but light up.


    Logically speaking, his lightning power should be able to suppress the shadow power. However, now that Rao Wuqing had reduced his suppression of his cultivation realm, he did not know if his lightning power would still be effective.


    A dark shadow turned into a violent killing intent and crashed into Jiang Ming, erupting withyers of terrifying power.


    The entire ce was deathly silent as everyone looked at this scene in bewilderment.


    Who would win?


    Soon, the situation was clear. Rao Wuqing took a few steps back, and Jiang Ming flew out directly, spitting out a lot of blood. It was obvious that the collision had dealt serious injuries to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming coughed up a lot of blood. He forced himself to stand up and looked at Rao Wuqing with a bitter smile. "I am still a little too weak¡­"


    "No, you are already very strong," Rao Wuqing said in a deep voice. His aptitude was on the same level as the Sword Maniac. In addition, his realm was much higher than Jiang Ming''s. He had alsobined various trump cards, such as the shadow spiritual bone. However, he was still forced to take a few steps back. This was enough to show that Jiang Ming could definitely defeat him in the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm!


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and did not dwell on this matter. He got up and sat cross-legged on the ground to cultivate and heal his injuries. After a long time, he nodded and said, "I roughly understand where my ws lie."


    His mystic technique, zing Mystic ughter Technique, was definitely not weak. The w was that his control over the zing Mystic ughter Technique and the way to use it was far from enough.


    However, Jiang Ming also concluded that he could not defeat Rao Wuqing in terms of immortal cultivation. However, if he used his martial arts strength, he could at least tie with Rao Wuqing even if he did not defeat him.


    "Next, I will begin to sharpen mybat skills on the path of immortal cultivation!"


    * * *


    At this time, Gongye Zhang finally could not hold it in anymore.


    "Will the General''s Token and General''s Tomb fall into the hands of Ning Caichen and Rao Wuqing? It really makes me unhappy!"


    Gongye Zhang clenched his fists tightly, feeling extremely aggrieved. Back then, he had only asked Rao Wuqing for help in order to save his life, which was why he had offered the General''s Token.


    If Rao Wuqing was still a member of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, he would not have dared to think of getting the General''s Token back. However, Rao Wuqing was just a nobody and was not worthy of his fear. Naturally, he had many other thoughts.


    Gu Chi nced at them and sneered.


    "You?"


    Gu Chi''s words made Gongye Zhang raise his eyebrows.


    "Holy Son Gu Chi, what do you mean? If not for me, do you think you can get back that General''s Token?"


    He snorted coldly. He had wanted to ask for help from Holy Son Gu Chi and the others these days. Therefore, he had told them about the General''s Token. However, these people had no intention of getting involved in this matter at all. It was precisely because of this that Gongye Zhang became even angrier, not to mention that Gu Chi dared to mock him now!


    Gu Chi smiled indifferently and said, "A General''s Token, huh? I have one too."


    What the hell?


    This time, Gongye Zhang''s expression changed drastically as he sized up Gu Chi in disbelief.


    Thetter snorted and said, "There are a total of 81 General Tokens. It''s just that people of your level know too little information. You''re actually so worried about a token. I really don''t know how you became a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator!"


    If it were any other Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator, they would have been killed by Gongye Zhang with a single p. However, Gu Chi''s status was not ordinary, and he had Protector Li by his side. Thus, he naturally did not dare to make a move. He could only grit his teeth and say, "Holy Son, can I go to the General''s Tomb with you?"


    "You can''t!" Gu Chi sneered. "If you''re strong enough, then go and ask for it. Otherwise, don''t even think about obtaining any benefits from the General''s Tomb even if you obtain the token. Don''t forget that you are the one who needs our help. If you want your position in the Gongye family to continue rising, you will need my support."


    "You!"


    Gongye Zhang was furious. This child was insufferable!


    Gu Chi wasn''t afraid and said directly, "What I want is very simple. It is nothing more than the lives of Ning Caichen and Rao Wuqing, as well as the whereabouts of Zhang Shan¡­ I can bring you in. However, you have to ensure that you get rid of Ning Caichen and Rao Wuqing in the General''s Tomb."


    "That''s right. You still have to help us get rid of Wu Ming as well," Mo Rong said.


    This time, Gongye Zhang''s brain almost exploded.


    The three men they mentioned were incredibly powerful!


    How could it be so easy to touch these three people?


    "If we were in Unending City, with the Gongye family as our backer, it would not be a problem for me to get rid of the three of them. Everyone would be afraid of our family''s foundation¡­ However, in the outside world, I''m on my own. Once the Flowerfruit Mountain behind Ning Caichenes knocking on my door, what should I do? Do you think you can save me?"


    Gongye Zhang''s expression was uncertain. He did not believe that these people would stand up for him and offend the sect behind Ning Caichen.


    Hearing this, Gu Chiughed and said, "Don''t worry, the Flowerfruit Mountain will note looking for trouble with you. After all, the Hall of ughter is restless and has always wanted to make a move on Ning Caichen and Zhang Shan. They are too mysterious, and they are the whetstones for the younger generation of the Hall of ughter¡­ There should be a genius from the Hall of ughtering. You just need to cooperate with him and you can kill Ning Caichen and the other two!"

 Chapter 501 Second Request

    Chapter 501 Second Request


    Gongye Zhang''s expression instantly changed. He stared at Gu Chi in disbelief.


    "The people from the Hall of ughter are actuallying? Why?"


    He had long heard of the great reputation of the Hall of ughter. One had to know that the Network was merely a force founded by a certain top-notch expert in the Hall of ughter. It had already spread all over the world, and the one in the Feather Kingdom was only a small branch.


    In the Hall of ughter, there were still many forces that were above the Network!


    This was an extremely terrifying force that made everyone in the world tremble in fear!


    Gu Chiughed and narrowed his eyes. "Recently, the Hall of ughter has been preparing to establish a new leader, and the targets are Ning Caichen and Zhang Shan. As long as we get rid of them, we can im that power. Do you think they will rush in crazily?"


    Gongye Zhang was once again stunned. He knew that Ning Caichen and Zhang Shan were capable. However, they would not be such important training targets, right?


    "To be precise, it''s about Ning Caichen and Zhang Shan''s background and skills. There is an algorithm department in the Hall of ughter. After a rough evaluation of Ning Caichen and Zhang Shan, they are certain that they have the qualifications to be a top leader in the future. What the Hall of ughter likes to do the most is to let geniuses die young!"


    At this moment, Gu Chi''s eyes shed with a cold light as he said, "Ning Caichen and Zhang Shan have the audacity to oppose me! They are undoubtedly courting death! I have already contacted a person from the Hall of ughter. He will personallye and kill Ning Caichen. There is only one thing you need to do, and that is to stop the Gongye family from supporting Ning Caichen¡­ Especially Master Jiu!"


    * * *


    Jiang Ming didn''t know that he had been targeted for a long time. After he finished cultivating, he immediately found Wu Ming, Rao Wuqing, and Zhai Tianfeng.


    "We''ve been in Unending City for some time. It''s time to put our previous n on the agenda."


    Jiang Ming was determined to build the Flowerfruit Mountain. He would definitely not let go of this opportunity in Unending City. There were countless individual cultivators in Unending City. As long as he could seize the opportunity, the foundation of the sect would bepleted.


    "Individual cultivators are not easy to recruit. The reason why most people be individual cultivators is basically because they have a problem with their aptitude, or they are abandoned children, traitors, or criminals of certain sects. Recruiting these people is undoubtedly making enemies of the sects in the world. In addition, some powerful individual cultivators with extraordinary talent can also find their own resources to cultivate. They want freedom¡­"


    Rao Wuqing spoke slowly.


    Wu Ming lowered his head. He was actually doing this for those individual cultivators with poor aptitudes. For example, Wu Ming himself had an extremely poor aptitude. He wanted to enter a sect but repeatedly hit a wall and even suffered endless humiliation.


    Thankfully, he had obtained a great opportunity by chance and changed his fate. Otherwise, with Wu Ming''s original aptitude, he would have probably turned into dust and disappeared in the long river of history hundreds of years ago.


    "No, we have the advantage. In addition, we don''t necessarily have to recruit individual cultivators from Unending City. We don''t even have to limit ourselves to the Feather Kingdom!"


    Following up, Jiang Ming immediately asked, "Do you have any good ideas?"


    "I have an idea¡­"


    Zhai Tianfeng lowered his head and pondered for a long time. Then, he pped his hands and said, "We can totally use the name of the main branch of the Flowerfruit Mountain to recruit individual cultivators from all over the world. You have to know that with its reputation as a holynd, we can more or less recruit individual cultivators who are not weak and have good aptitudes. Even if they''re not talented, you can promise them medicinal pills to improve. With this gimmick, there will naturally be arge number of individual cultivators who are willing to enter. We can worry about the restter."


    Zhai Tianfeng exined this in great detail. He was very well-versed in how to build a force.


    Rao Wuqing nodded his head in agreement. "Tianfeng is right. We should aim for young geniuses too!"


    Jiang Ming looked over and suddenly quivered.


    Jiang Ming rubbed his temples. He did not notice the strange look in Gongye Jiu''s eyes.


    "Don''t tell me you''re thinking of taking Master Jiu''s power into the sect?"


    Wu Ming frowned and shook his head. "No, Master Jiu is the son of a Saint. How can he submit to us¡­"


    "Why not?"


    At that moment, augh was heard. It was Gongye Jiu.


    His words rendered Jiang Ming speechless. Even Rao Wuqing, who hade up with this n, stood rooted to the ground.


    What was going on?


    He was still thinking about how to convince Gongye Jiu. Therefore, why had he taken the initiative toe over?


    Gongye Jiu tidied his robes and said indifferently, "My goal is very simple. As long as you can guarantee the safety of my subordinates in the future, it''s enough."


    His gaze fell on Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes.


    "Master Jiu, what do you mean? They are extremely powerful, and they even have a Deity Transformation Realm expert hidden among them. As long as they don''t provoke Mo Lingche, they can do whatever they want in the Feather Kingdom. Why do they need me to ensure their safety?"


    "Ah, you are still too young. Or rather, you are unable to think long-term¡­ After all, you can''t predict the future." Gongye Jiu continued, "Let me tell you the truth. In the future, there will be a war in the Feather Kingdom. Even Mo Lingche, the reincarnation of an immortal, will not be able to escape. Although he will not die, he will flee to other ces in a sorry state. At that time, the Feather Kingdom will be hell on earth. Do you believe me?"


    Gongye Jiu''s eyes were bright and piercing as he stared at Jiang Ming. Thetter immediately froze on the spot and said in disbelief, "Master Jiu, are you saying that the Feather Kingdom will be destroyed? When will that happen? Why?"


    "I can''t figure out the reason. There''s something big blocking my divination abilities. However, I can tell you responsibly that it won''t be too long. We may only have about ten years!"


    "I can''t believe this! Why did I decide to establish the Flowerfruit Mountain here?"


    Jiang Ming rubbed his temples. He did not notice the strange look in Gongye Jiu''s eyes.

 Chapter 502 - 502 Give In or Die

    502 Give In or Die


    In fact, Gongye Jiu had kept something secret. The source of the disaster that would bring ruin to the Feather Kingdom in his prophecy was actually Jiang Ming himself.


    If it were anyone else, they would definitely try their best to get rid of Jiang Ming.


    However, Gongye Jiu was not an ordinary person. He actually wanted to see what would unfold.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how Jiang Ming lured out such a disaster. I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡±


    It was also at this moment that a powerful force swept over, causing the ground to shake.


    The Dark Water Mystical Snake appeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s that brat, Ying Sha.¡±


    Rao Wuqing narrowed his eyes and said in surprise, ¡°His bloodline power is extraordinary. It seems like he¡¯s about to break through to the next stage! If he does, he can fight against ate-stage Golden Core Realm cultivator. He can even escape from a cultivator at the peak of the Golden Core Realm.¡±


    Zhai Tianfeng was also surprised. He looked at Jiang Ming and asked, ¡°Did you help him?¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded slightly. Zhai Tianfeng and the others were shocked.


    They realized that as long as they could stay with Jiang Ming, their future would be bright!


    It was also at this moment that another powerful force swept over.


    ¡°It¡¯s Wu Ming!¡±


    After Wu Ming broke through to the Nascent Realm, his cultivation base had not improved much. He had not made any progress in other aspects either. He was even worse than Ying Sha.


    However, now, his spear technique had undergone a huge transformation.


    ¡°This is not an ordinary spear technique! This is the Skyless Spear Technique!¡±


    At this moment, Wu Ming had alreadypleted a transformation and hisbat power was not much weaker than Ying Sha¡¯s.


    ¡°What is this? Surely, he was not that strong¡­ The Skyless Spear Technique is also a mystic technique. Could it be¡­¡±


    Rao Wuqing looked at Jiang Ming in surprise. When he saw thetter nod again, waves of shock rose in his heart.


    Jiang Ming was amazing!


    Although he did not know the exact grade of the Skyless Spear Technique, it was definitely not some mediocre mystic technique!


    Most of the Golden Core Realm cultivators of the Feather Kingdom found it difficult to obtain a mystic technique. However, Jiang Ming could have as many mystic techniques as he wanted. His foundation was extremely deep.


    Although Gongye Jiu had known Jiang Ming for a very short time, he had long noticed that Jiang Ming was extraordinary. He nodded slightly and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Young Master Ning, what do you think of my previous suggestion? Don¡¯t worry, I still have many geniuses under me. As long as I give the order, they will be loyal to the entire sect! Anyway, I don¡¯t have long to live. I can leave the world with peace of mind if I entrust them to you.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart trembled as he stared at Gongye Jiu. He suddenly realized that there was no problem with thetter¡¯s physical body. The problem was his fate!


    ¡°I originally had no cultivation, nor did I have many methods that could defy the heavens. I was also unable to resist aging and the cruelty of the Heavenly Cultivation. After observing so many heavenly secrets, my life had longe to an end.¡±


    Gongye Jiuughed when he saw the look in Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes. He did not seem to take this matter to heart.


    Jiang Ming was silent for a while, then nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, I¡¯ll definitely not let anything happen to them. When will you be able to advance to the Soul Formation Realm?


    Wu Ming raised his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, ¡°Soon, I¡¯ve already found an opportunity¡­ If you hadn¡¯t called me, I would have already begun to try to break through my shackles and advance to the Soul Formation realm.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded. Soon, he turned his gaze and looked into the distance.


    ¡°After you advance to the Insightful Emptiness Realm, we¡¯ll establish a sect! However, I need to find a superior grotto-heaven.¡±


    Jiang Ming took a step forward slowly and led his people to the distance.


    Gongye Jiu looked at Jiang Ming¡¯s departing figure and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    ¡°Ning Caichen¡­ Or are you Zhang Shan? No matter what your true identity is, let me see how far you can go!¡±


    Soon, Jiang Ming led a group of experts from the mansion to a sect.


    ¡°Impudent!¡±


    This sect was called the Great Cloud Sect. At this moment, someone sensed the raging aura of Jiang Ming and the others and immediately roared.


    ¡°How dare you make a move on the Great Cloud Sect? Aren¡¯t you afraid of death¡­ F*ck!¡±


    The Great Cloud Sect elder instantly froze and knelt on the ground.


    The Green Cloud Sect Master and the others who had rushed over after hearing the news also prostrated on the ground.


    It was because Jiang Ming¡¯s team had extremely powerful cultivators! Moreover, there were thousands of Golden Core Realm and Foundation Establishment Realm soldiers!


    This was the first time Jiang Ming had led so many people out. At this moment, Jiang Ming was more like a king.


    Of course, it was an act.


    ¡°I want this ce. Do you have any objections?¡± Jiang Ming said concisely.


    The Great Cloud Sect was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Sir, our sect has never provoked you. Why are you attacking us?¡±


    They had established their sect here for hundreds of years, and this was the first time they had encountered such a situation. Naturally, they were extremely unwilling.


    Jiang Ming rubbed his temples and said impatiently, ¡°Either give in or die.¡±


    The Great Cloud Sect Master was silent for a moment before getting up and leaving.


    The other Great Cloud Sect elders were also extremely fast.


    Soon, pretty much everyone had left. The only ones left were some weaker cultivators.


    ¡°Master, what should we do?¡± a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator from the mansion asked.


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s establish a city. We¡¯ll recruit all the mortals and low-level cultivators. This will help our sect mine resources and create wealth. It will also prepare for the selection of sufficient geniuses in the future.¡±


    After Jiang Ming finished speaking, he no longer paid attention to this matter and directly left with a flick of his sleeves. The expressions of the remaining Great Cloud Sect disciples changed drastically.


    What was going on? Were they really going to have to mine for resources and do construction work?¡±


    How demeaning!

 Chapter 503 - 503 Ambition of the Royal Family

    503 Ambition of the Royal Family


    The 36 towns of Great Cloud originally belonged to the Great Cloud Sect. However, now they were allbined and renamed Flowerfruit City.


    Countless townspeople were gathered in Flowerfruit City and a series of rules were set.


    ¡°Oh my god! A total of three million people! The Great Cloud Sect was not strong. However, there were many mortals and low-level cultivators under it.¡±


    Ying Sha had a look of shock on his face.


    One had to know that other than the three grotto-heavens and the six blessednds, only top sects like the Divine Eye Sect had a poption of ten million.


    Other than that, there were extremely strong sects with a poption of about three million to five million. The Great Cloud Sect did not even have a half-step Soul Formation Realm cultivator. Therefore, it could only be considered a second-rate sect. Logically speaking, its poption would reach a maximum of one million. In the end, after working hard, the poption had doubled!


    ¡°With so many people, we will have enough manpower for mining,¡± Wu Ming said in a deep voice. He and Ying Sha were currently in charge of mining spirit stones. Thus, they quickly found a rtively good spirit mine.


    However, this was a piece ofnd with an owner!


    ¡°Presumptuous! This is the Ye family¡¯s territory, how dare you trespass?¡±


    An expert descended. He was at thete stage of the Golden Core Realm.


    Behind him were more than ten other weaker Golden Core Realm cultivators who looked at Ying Sha, Wu Ming, and the others with vignce.


    ¡°Xiao¡¯er, go up and reason with them.¡±


    Ying Sha could not be bothered to waste his breath and let his new follower, Wang Xiao¡¯er, step forward.


    Wang Xiao¡¯er understood, he walked up and stared at these people, saying seriously, ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s said that the most precious treasures in the world belong to the virtuous. Besides, this spirit mine doesn¡¯t belong to the Ye family, right? This was originally a piece of and without an owner. The Ye family only discovered it not long ago and wanted to apply for the mining rights here from the Feather Kingdom¡¯s royal family, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Ye Family cultivator snorted coldly. ¡°And what about it? The territory that the Ye Family has set their eyes on is destined to be theirs. The special approval of the Feather Kingdom¡¯s royal family wille very soon. Therefore, you irrelevant people can get lost!¡±


    However, Wang Xiao¡¯er sneered and said, ¡°Special approval? Your application was intercepted by us. Otherwise, how would we know about this spirit mine? Not to mention, as long as the special approval has not been issued, it would be a matter of who was stronger! Do you want to challenge us?¡±


    At this moment, the expressions of the Ye Family cultivators changed. They looked at Wang Xiao¡¯er, Ying Sha, Wu Ming, and the others in disbelief.


    ¡°Are you people taught by Flowerfruit Mountain¡¯s sect here?¡±


    Wang Xiao¡¯er nodded arrogantly.


    The Ye Family cultivator narrowed his eyes. After a long while, he finally said, ¡°Even if you are Flowerfruit Sect¡¯s disciples, you have to follow the rules. The Ye family discovered this spirit mine first. Therefore, why should we give it to you?¡±


    This was an unspoken rule. Whoever discovered it first would be the owner of it. Its purpose was to prevent any major conflicts from happening. It was also an unspoken rule that the royal family of the Feather Kingdom had tacitly agreed to.


    However, they did not care.


    ¡°The royal family? Don¡¯t make usugh! My master is not even afraid of people from ancient sects and holynds. Do you think he¡¯ll be afraid of the royal family?¡±


    The Ye family cultivators gritted their teeth but were helpless. Just as Wang Xiao¡¯er had said, Ning Caichen and Zhang Shan had recently be famous. If they provoked them, the Ye family would meet a terrible end. For a moment, the group could only grit their teeth and say, ¡°Fine! You win. However, we won¡¯t let this go. We¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    The group left very quickly.


    Wang Xiao¡¯er ran back proudly, ¡°How was my performance? Was I good?¡±


    Ying Sha nodded and said, ¡°Yes. However, the attitude of the Ye family was not quite right. They seemed to have some confidence.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In the past, these cultivation families that relied on the royal family were all cowardly. However, today, the Ye family dared say such vicious words. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s strange.¡±


    ¡°Wait! Do you think the Ye family has gotten support from a powerful faction like one of the three great grotto-heavens?¡±


    At this moment, Wu Ming said, ¡°No, they still rely on the royal family. After all, the grotto-heavens and blessednds are indifferent to politics. Most importantly, this area is too far away from the grotto-heavens and blessednds. They have no obligation to be the backer of any family.¡±


    Ying Sha furrowed his brows and after thinking for a long time, he suddenly pped his hands.


    ¡°Could the royal family of the Feather Kingdom have made some big move?¡±


    For a moment, everyone was stunned.


    If that was really the case, then blood would spill!


    At this moment, in the royal capital of the Feather Kingdom, the king of the Feather Kingdom stood in the main hall of the pce, and a cold light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    A soldier came and knelt on the ground. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°I just received news that a certain person from the Hall of ughter has already infiltrated the Feather Kingdom!¡±


    The king nodded. He was not too concerned about this matter and directly asked, ¡°What about our helpers?¡±


    ¡°The Ascension Divine Kingdom and the Huaiyang Chen Kingdom have already sent out news that they will send an army over in a few days. At that time, they will help us wipe out and eliminate all the traitors who dare disobey the royal family!¡±


    Hearing this, the king smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been suppressed for too long! Now, it¡¯s finally the best opportunity for me to counterattack!¡±


    At this moment, the king was gloating! After three generations, his family could finally reign supreme!


    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s that sect master? Are they willing to cooperate with us?¡±


    The king did not think much of the Flowerfruit Sect. However, it was suspected that Sect Master Ning of the Flowerfruit Sect was from a holynd. The king hoped to obtain the other party¡¯s assistance and support.


    When the soldiers heard this, they suddenly stopped talking as if they did not know what to say.


    The king sensed something strange and immediately shouted with a heavier tone, ¡°Speak!¡±


    The soldier helplessly told him about the Ye family¡¯s matter, and the king¡¯s expression instantly copsed.


    ¡°Amazing. He actually said that our royal family is useless! Such audacity. We must make him pay for this!¡±


    ¡°How do we do that, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Contact the Network and ask them to do their best to annihte the Flowerfruit Sect, especially Ning Caichen. I want to hold him hostage! The Flowerfruit Mountain will surely care about the sect master of the Flowerfruit Sect!¡±

 Chapter 504 - 504 The Hard Battle to Come

    504 The Hard Battle to Come


    Jiang Ming was cultivating when a voice suddenly came in.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, can Ie in?¡±


    Jiang Ming immediately stopped his cultivation and stood up to open the door. He sized up Gongye Jiu, who was dressed in green, and said with a smile, ¡°Master Jiu, pleasee in.


    Gongye Jiu walked in and looked at Jiang Ming. He could not help but exim, ¡°Your talent is truly stunning. In just half a year, you¡¯ve grown to this stage.¡±


    Although he did not have a cultivation base, he could naturally see a lot of details about Jiang Ming with his power of divination. For example, Jiang Ming had already advanced to thete stage of the Innate Martial Realm, and his cultivation in the Golden Core Realm was about to break through.


    Jiang Ming smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Master Jiu. Without your strong support, I wouldn¡¯t have been able toplete such a major breakthrough in just half a year. ¡±


    That was indeed the case. If not for the support of Gongye Jiu¡¯s many subordinates, they would not have been able toplete the excavation ofrge amounts of spirit stones in a short period of time. This made such improvement possible.


    Without enough spirit stones to support him, no matter how good Jiang Ming¡¯s aptitude was, it was useless.


    Gongye Jiu only smiled at the ttery and said, ¡°Speaking of which, it has been more than half a year since the founding day of your sect, and you, the sect master, have been unwilling to show yourself.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not good at managing forces. I might as well hand everything over to Wu Ming and the others. Besides, Wu Ming is also in seclusion to cultivate now. Rao Wuqing and Zhai Tianfeng manage the major things¡­¡± Who knew how far they could develop the Flowerfruit Sect.¡±


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming could not help but frown.


    Gongye Jiu¡¯s expression also sank slightly.


    ¡°Many things have happened in the past six months. Many sects and factions have either been destroyed or submitted to the royal family. The Flowerfruit Sect will be next¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the royal family of the Feather Kingdom to have such great ambitions. I always thought that the king was just a puppet. In the end, he directly started a war between the royal family and the world of immortal cultivation! Although the Flowerfruit Sect is still developing during this period of time, its speed of development has obviously slowed down. Some of the nearby cities and regions have people from the royal family moving in, which has curbed our development. In the long run, we will definitely suffer a considerable blow.¡±


    Jiang Ming began to think about how to deal with it next.


    At that moment, Gongye Jiu suddenly said, ¡°Do you want to think of a way to transfer the elite forces of the Flowerfruit Sect out of the Feather Kingdom and develop in the outside world?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Gongye Jiu in shock. ¡°Master Jiu, aren¡¯t you overestimating me? If I could develop in the outside world, I wouldn¡¯t have to stay in the Feather Kingdom.¡±


    He smiled bitterly.


    Gongye Jiu shook his head and said in a deep voice, ¡°What I mean is that we should choose some grotto-heavens and blessednds in the Feather Kingdom to establish a sect.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned on the spot and said in disbelief, ¡°How is this possible? Weren¡¯t the grotto-heavens and blessednds now controlled by the nine great forces? Weren¡¯t the remaining grotto-heavens and blessednds in the hands of the Divine Eye Sect and other factions?¡±


    Gongye Jiu nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. However, there are some ces that the world does not know about. I have opened my Heavenly Eye. I have predicted that a grotto-heaven mystic realm will soon appear. This is an excellent opportunity.¡±


    His eyes were full of vigor as he waited for Jiang Ming¡¯s confirmation.


    After thinking for a long time, Jiang Ming took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll make a trip!¡±


    Gongye Jiu quickly led Jiang Ming to a ce about thirty miles away from Unending City. Jiang Ming¡¯s expression changed drastically when he sensed the changes in the void ahead.


    ¡°This is a sign that the grotto-heaven is about to open!¡±


    The three grotto-heavens and six blessednds were colloquial terms for the nine great sects based on where they were built. Grotto-heavens and blessednds were different from other spirit mines and spirit veinnds. Several of them could be opened at once. For example, in the previous era, three grotto-heavens were opened one after another.


    However, it was also possible that a new grotto-heaven would not appear for thousands of years.


    He did not expect one to appear outside Unending City.


    ¡°In at most three months, this grotto-heaven will bepletely opened. However, within three months, there will definitely be other forces eyeing this ce. Therefore, Master Ning, you have to be mentally prepared,¡± Gongye Jiu said with a solemn expression.


    Jiang Ming nodded. He naturally knew that this was a tough battle. The enemies were not just the three grotto-heavens, the six blessednds, and the immortal cultivation sects.


    Now, the royal family was also after them!


    Jiang Ming had never been able to figure out the background of the royal family of the Feather Kingdom. He did not know how strong they were m. However, he knew that the royal family must have their own reasons for daring to flip the table.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming lowered his voice and said, ¡°In that case, shouldn¡¯t we make preparations in advance?¡±


    Gongye Jiu raised his eyebrows and quickly said, ¡°Before the grotto-heaven opens, you still need to go to a ce.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned at first.


    ¡°You mean, the General¡¯s Tomb?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Gongye Jiu nodded seriously and said, ¡°ording to my intelligence, many factions have obtained the General¡¯s Token and are nning to explore it. There are even some foreign factions. Although they are not as powerful as the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, there are many factions that areparable to the Divine Eye Sect and the six blessednds.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. Although he had not experienced it yet, everyone knew that this would definitely be a fierce battle.


    ¡°Master Jiu, I need your help,¡± Jiang Ming said seriously.


    Gongye Jiu nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m the son of a Saint. I still have quite a few connections outside of the Feather Kingdom, especially in the area of individual cultivators. I can find quite a lot of help for you. However, be wary of them.¡±


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and began to enter the second cultivation state. He nned to break through to the next stage!


    At the same time, Gongye Zhang also received the news.


    ¡°Countless forces have gathered, and you are about to enter the General¡¯s Tomb? Should I prepare in advance to get rid of Ning Caichen and the others?¡±

 Chapter 505 - 505 Slaughter Seed

    505 ughter Seed


    Ning Caichen!


    Rao Wuqing!


    Wu Ming!


    At the thought of these three people, Gongye Zhang could not help but clench his fists tightly. The hatred in his heart could be said to be monstrous.


    ¡°Recently, there has been news that the Flowerfruit Sect has poached a lot of ourborers and handymen, causing our manpower to lessen. Moreover, many people are not willing to work for us at all¡­ In the past, we could still force them. However, now, if we were to be a little more forceful, more people would directly run to the Flowerfruit Sect¡¯s side, causing the Gongye family¡¯s reputation to be even more tarnished!¡± Gongye Zhang gritted his teeth.


    Gu Chi and Mo Rong did not care about this. Their eyes were constantly wandering over the information. After a long time, Gu Chi said, ¡°Elder Mo, do you think we should set off for the General¡¯s Tomb now?¡±


    Mo Rong nodded with an ugly expression and said, ¡°I have to go. After exploring the General¡¯s Tomb, I need to return to the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven as soon as possible¡­ Those people from the royal family were really stupid, they actually dared to defy the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, they must be severely punished!¡±


    In recent days, themotion caused by the royal family was so big that even the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven was affected. Although it was not important, it had indirectly damaged the authority of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven.


    One had to know that in the past, the position of Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven was unshakable. In the end, with the disturbance in the royal family of the Feather Kingdom, many forces submitted to the royal family of the Feather Kingdom. More forces and cultivators in the world questioned the hegemony of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven.


    Gu Chi nodded. He was also very dissatisfied with the actions of the Feather Kingdom¡¯s royal family. After all, they had a cooperative rtionship with the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. Now that the Feather Kingdom¡¯s royal family was causing trouble, causing his interests in the Feather Kingdom to be greatly damaged, he was naturally very dissatisfied.


    It was also at this moment that a powerful force swept out and arrived with a bang.


    Gu Chi narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡±


    Soon, Gu Chi stood up and went out to wee him. Everyone followed closely behind him and immediately saw a man in ck robes walking out.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±


    This was Sha Luo, a prodigy who wanted topete for the position of the Prince of the Hall of ughter.


    At this moment, Sha Luo¡¯s gaze slowly turned over and he coldly said, ¡°Where is Ning Caichen?¡±


    He urgently needed to kill Ning Caichen and then kill Zhang Shan!


    Gu Chi immediately smiled and said, ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s no need to be anxious. Ning Caichen is in Unending City. However, we can¡¯t touch him with the protection of the Saint¡¯s son.¡±


    Sha Luo¡¯s expression changed slightly. He nodded and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let him go for the time being. Do you have any way to lure him out?¡±


    Sha Luo was indeed audacious. However, he was not an idiot. He would not offend the son of a Saint. Who knew if the Saint would be angry because of this?


    Not to mention him, even the Emperor of the Hall of ughter was unwilling to offend a Saint.


    At this moment, Mo Rong said, ¡°We will immediately set off for the General¡¯s Tomb. Ning Caichen and the others will be there as soon as possible. We will then eliminate Ning Caichen in the General¡¯s Tomb. ¡±


    ¡°The Saint¡¯s son won¡¯t follow us, right?¡±


    Sha Luo frowned.


    Mo Rongughed out loud and nced at Gongye Zhang. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to see Master Gongye¡¯s ability. We¡¯ll have to see if he can hold back that Saint¡¯s son.¡±


    Gongye Zhang¡¯s expression was extremely ugly.


    These people did not care about his predicament. Despite that, they were counting on him to do things.


    However, he had no choice but to reply, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, nothing will go wrong.¡±


    Gongye Zhang quickly headed to Gongye Jiu¡¯s residence. He met Gongye Jiu as a member of the same family.


    ¡°Master Jiu¡­¡±


    Gongye Zhang was just about to open his mouth to praise him. However, he was forcefully interrupted.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say more. I won¡¯t go to the General¡¯s Tomb. Therefore, it¡¯s your business to deal with Ning Caichen. As long as they walk out of my mansion, their life and death have nothing to do with me.¡±


    Gongye Jiu could not be bothered to waste his breath.


    Gongye Zhang was stunned at first. However, he immediately revealed a delighted expression. ¡°Then, Master Jiu, your subordinates¡­¡±


    ¡°They are already under the Flowerfruit sect¡¯s tutge and are no longer under my control,¡± Gongye Jiu said coldly, causing the corners of Gongye Zhang¡¯s mouth to twitch. With those people around, it would be difficult for the assassin and Holy Son Gu Chi to kill Ning Caichen, right?


    Unfortunately, Gongye Jiu would not dwell too much on such matters. He sent the other party away and narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Master Ning, I can only do this much for you. The rest of the n will depend on your own strength.¡±


    Jiang Ming slowly walked out and smiled. ¡°Master Jiu, don¡¯t worry. I am not a person with a false reputation!¡±


    Gongye Jiu revealed a worried expression and said, ¡°Master Ning, I know that you have extraordinary talent and are extremely shrewd. It¡¯s impossible to kill you easily. However, the situation this time is different. These are not ordinary assassins. They are ughter Seeds and they represent the prodigies of the younger generation of the Hall of ughter. Even those foreign sects and powers are afraid of it. If you¡¯re not careful, the ughter Seed might join forces with everyone and attack you¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°If a ughter Seed wants to advance to the position of the prince, don¡¯t they need toplete the mission alone? Why did they join forces with others?¡±


    Gongye Jiuughed bitterly and said, ¡°He will indeed have to rely on himself. However, if the ughter Seed joins forces with other factions and causes other cultivators to surround your people, resulting in no one being able to support you, the ughter Seed will be able to attack you¡­ Don¡¯t underestimate the appeal of a ughter Seed¡­ In addition, there was no need to guess. The people from the Network would definitelye this time and would do their best to support this ughter Seed!¡±


    He stared at Jiang Ming for a long time. ¡°You¡¯d better be careful. If you really can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t enter the General¡¯s Tomb¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. Although the ck sword had a lot of knowledge, it was limited. He needed to dig out the secret of the General¡¯s Tomb to prepare for the establishment of the Flowerfruit Sect.


    Gongye Jiu nodded in agreement and continued, ¡°Since you are determined, I will not say anything more. Master Ning, be careful¡­ Good luck!¡±


    Soon, Gongye Jiu left slowly, leaving Jiang Ming to continue his cultivation.


    In a few days, Jiang Ming¡¯s cultivation had improved greatly. Although he had not advanced to thete stage of the Golden Core Realm, he was not far away.


    ¡°However, it is thisst half step that is difficult to cross¡­ I need a fierce battle to sharpen mybat strength and find an opportunity to break through!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s brain kept working. Soon, he finally thought of a key solution.


    The ughter Seeds from the Hall of ughter!

 Chapter 506 - 506 The Little Thieves

    506 The Little Thieves


    ¡°I can find ughter Seeds to temper mybat strength¡­¡±


    When Jiang Ming thought of this, he immediately went to the vicinity of Gongye Zhang¡¯s residence to take a look. He quickly confirmed the location of the ughter Seed and infiltrated it.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The ughter Seed¡¯s face fell. Someone actually sneaked in without his permission?


    He was courting death!


    In the next moment, the ughter Seed immediately burst out with a cold and murderous aura. It swept out like endless wind des and caused the ground to tremble. Countless trees were directly cut in half.


    ¡°So strong!¡±


    These were not ordinary trees. Even a full-strength attack from a cultivator at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm would not be able to shake them at all. In the end, the other party had destroyed so many of them with just a casual move.


    If it were an ordinary person, they would have fled in fear. However, Jiang Ming did not show any fear. Instead, the corners of his mouth curled up and he took a step forward.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    In the next moment, Jiang Ming took out his weapon and attacked fiercely, cutting off many wind des in front of him. The ughter Seed¡¯s face darkened as it whizzed over.


    ¡°You have some skill to break my wind des! Unfortunately, it¡¯s not enough to be my match!¡±


    The ughter Seed rose slowly, and his ck robes billowed as it charged at Jiang Ming with a bang.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression darkened. He was suddenly shocked. He wanted to dodge but was sent flying. He spat out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°This is Golden Core Realm mana! And he¡¯s in the peak of the Golden Core Realm!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression kept changing. He understood that he was careless this time and immediately ran into the distance. The ughter Seed sneered.


    ¡°Trying to escape? Impossible!¡±


    He took a step forward. In an instant, he was in front of the Jiang Ming and attacked.


    Jiang Ming was grabbed by the cor. An even bigger wind de whistled up, as if it would pierce through his chest in the next moment.


    Jiang Ming spat out another mouthful of blood. However, the wind de was alsopletely offset. The ughter Seed was so shocked that he raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°What a powerful body! You¡¯re actually a martial artist!¡±


    At this moment, Sha Luo took a few steps back and stared at Jiang Ming in bewilderment.


    It could not be helped. Martial artists were very rare in the world of immortal cultivation. Martial artists who had reached the Innate Martial Realm were even harder to find.


    The most important thing was that if he were to engage in closebat with a martial artist at the Innate Martial Realm, he would undoubtedly be courting death!


    Immortal cultivators would never engage in closebat with a martial artist.


    Most importantly, the other party was still so young. It was very likely that he came from some ancient sect of martial arts.


    ¡°Are you from the Martial Arts Heavenly Pce?¡±


    Martial Arts Heavenly Pce?


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. However, he quickly reacted and grinned. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from the Martial Arts Heavenly Pce.¡±


    Sha Luo¡¯s lips twitched. How could he not notice Jiang Ming¡¯s shock? He immediately gritted his teeth. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?!¡±


    Jiang Ming spread his hands and looked helpless. He said seriously, ¡°Hey! It was your own guess, and then I went along with it. Why would I be messing with you?¡±


    Sha Luo became even more furious. Then, he suddenly froze and stared at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°You¡¯re Ning Caichen!¡±


    He finally recognized Jiang Ming. After confirming that the other party was Ning Caichen, he wanted to kill him. However, Jiang Ming easily avoided him.


    Previously, Jiang Ming had used his immortal cultivation. Thus, he was naturally no match for the other party.


    However, if he used his martial arts skills, Sha Luo would not be able to finish him off quickly.


    ¡°Thank you for your storage ring!¡±


    The loudughter resounded between heaven and earth, attracting countless people toe over. In fact, they had long sensed themotion here. However, they had not approached for a long time, afraid that the ughter Seeds would kill them as well if they were unhappy.


    When Gu Chi arrived and coincidentally heard those words and the wantonughter, his heart immediately skipped a beat.


    Why did this sound so familiar?


    ¡°Ning Caichen! It must be Ning Caichen! Only he and Zhang Shan, the little thieves from the Flowerfruit Mountain, are so shameless!¡±


    Gu Chi gritted his teeth. He wanted to let Protector Li kill Ning Caichen. However, he was worried that he would offend the Saint¡¯s son. Therefore, he could only give up for now.


    Sha Luo had the same thought. Therefore, he did not use force to kill Ning Caichen.


    ¡°You¡¯re hrious! I¡¯ll let you live for a few more days. When we reach the General¡¯s Tomb, I¡¯ll personally kill you!¡±


    However, what he did not know was that Jiang Ming already had a n to deal with it.


    ¡°Another disguise?¡±


    Rao Wuqing and the others, who had just rushed back after hearing the news, were stunned.


    Rao Wuqing, in particr, sized Jiang Ming up suspiciously. He felt that this guy looked familiar, like Yan Chixia from before¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m just trying to prevent trouble,¡± Jiang Ming said seriously.


    Huai Mei, who had not shown her face for a long time, pursed her lips. There was no credibility in Jiang Ming¡¯s words.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, do you want to consider not going to the General¡¯s Tomb?¡± Huai Mei asked in a low voice.¡±


    She was always a little afraid. The previous incident in the mystic realm had left her with immense trauma. She had almost lost a group of people.


    However, she did not know that this was nothing at all!


    Jiang Ming naturally saw through Huai Mei¡¯s thoughts. He could not help but purse his lips and say, ¡°Huai Mei, you are inexperienced. You still need to experience countless hardships to grow better!¡±


    Huai Mei was stunned. How rude!


    She took a few deep breaths and was about to say something when Zhai Tianfeng opened his mouth. ¡°I think it¡¯s feasible. After all, there are quite a number of Nascent Soul Realm cultivators on our side. Even Wu Ming has advanced to the Soul Formation Realm. Such a force is definitely not weak. As long as we disguise ourselves, I believe no one will dare to be our enemy.¡±


    Although Zhai Tianfeng was a guy who was involved in scientific research, he was an out-and-out wild child. He was not satisfied with such afortable life at all.


    He loved excitement!


    Jiang Ming nodded and looked around before asking, ¡°Those of you who are willing to go, step forward. Those who are unwilling to go, stay and guard the sect¡­¡±


    However, before he could finish speaking, everyone began to register enthusiastically. Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth twitched when he saw this.


    ¡°Nonsense! If you all go, who will guard the sect?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not want to return from the General¡¯s Tomb and find out that his territory had been stolen.


    Most importantly, the grotto-heaven was about to open soon. They still needed to continuously umte strength!

 Chapter 507 - 507 Trouble?

    507 Trouble?


    After everything was settled, Jiang Ming went straight back to his room and met Gongye Jiu.


    ¡°Master Jiu, is there something you need me for?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s attitude toward Gongye Jiu was very difficult.


    He did not know why. However, he felt that this person before him was like a vast ocean,pletely unfathomable.


    Gongye Jiu nodded. He sat down and stared at Jiang Ming for a long time before he suddenly chuckled. ¡°Master Ning, this time I¡¯m looking for you because of what happened before.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. However, he immediately reacted and said in a low voice, ¡°Is it because of that woman?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Gongye Jiu nodded. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I only told you about that woman¡¯s situation before. However, I didn¡¯t tell you in detail about her. Now, I¡¯m going to tell you¡­ After all, after interacting with you for this period of time, I understand that you¡¯re not someone who¡¯s so easily deceived. If I did anything to trick you, you would probably be able to see it. It¡¯s better to be honest with you.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled faintly. He had nned to avoid this matter and wait until the so-called woman died. However, now that Gongye Jiu had taken the initiative to discuss it again, Jiang Ming naturally would not refute it. After all, Gongye Jiu had contributed greatly to the Flowerfruit Sect¡¯s current sess.


    ¡°Regarding this woman, I suspect that she might be the reincarnation of an immortal from the Upper Realm¡­¡±


    Another reincarnation of an immortal?


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth twitched. First Mo Lingche, and now her?


    Seeing through Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts, Gongye Jiu smiled and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t many reincarnations of mighty figures and immortals in this world. However, they aren¡¯t too rare either. The Mo Lingche you know is actually one of the higher-level reincarnations of immortals¡­¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming heard the ck sword mutter, ¡°He¡¯s just a puny Heaven Immortal, and he¡¯s considered higher-leveled? Wouldn¡¯t it be heaven-defying if he was a Saint Immortal?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not know what Heaven Immortal or Saint Immortal was. He looked at Gongye Jiu and asked, ¡°What level is that woman?¡±


    ¡°My current understanding of immortals is very limited. I only know that there are three grades of immortals, which are Earth, Heaven, and Saint. Mo Lingche is the reincarnation of a Heaven Immortal, and that woman is the reincarnation of an Earth Immortal¡­ Of course, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate the reincarnation of an Earth Immortal. These Saints from the Lower Realm can¡¯tpare to her once she starts cultivating seriously.¡±


    Gongye Jiu said with a heavy tone.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart trembled.


    How strong was she?


    Anyway, once one reached the Earth Immortal Realm, their lifespan would be exceptionally long. They were not truly immortal. They would eventually die of old age


    ¡°However, I can¡¯t afford to waste time!¡±


    He could not possibly waste thousands of years, right?


    Therefore, in order to fulfill this promise, Jiang Ming had to take the initiative to kill that woman.


    ¡°However, how difficult is it to kill a reincarnated Earth Immortal? I have to think of a way as soon as possible.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s brain was working frantically. However, he could not find a good solution. At this moment, Gongye Jiu spoke.


    ¡°That woman is just a small fry. This batch of reincarnated immortals is simr to a sect or a force. They seem to be undisciplined. However, in fact, they have a strict hierarchy.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth twitched. If that was the case, how could he deal with that woman?


    ¡°However, that woman has an enemy. As long as you find that enemy, you can kill that woman¡­ Most importantly, if you can cooperate with her enemy, it will be of great benefit to your cultivation path!¡±


    When Gongye Jiu said this, Jiang Ming waspletely moved.


    ¡°How strong is her enemy?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s also the reincarnation of an Earth Immortal. However, unlike that woman, he was once a prodigy of the Upper Realm and even had a close rtionship with some forbidden existences. He¡¯s not the most invincible in the Earth Immortal Realm. However, he¡¯s still one of the big shots. On the other hand, that woman¡¯s aptitude is ordinary. She¡¯s nothing at all¡­¡±


    Gongye Jiu¡¯s words were filled with disdain.


    It was also at this moment that Jiang Ming suddenly understood something. He stared at Gongye Jiu who was in front of him. ¡°You foresaw this. Thus, is your lifespan about to run out?¡±


    Gongye Jiu was stunned before heughed bitterly.


    ¡°I am a mortal. Even without these things, I should have died a few hundred years ago¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming did not believe it!


    He did not continue to stare at Gongye Jiu. However, many doubts arose in his heart. After Gongye Jiu finished speaking and left, the ck sword suddenly said, ¡°Bro, I suspect that this guy is that woman¡¯s enemy, the reincarnation of the so-called big shot from the Upper Realm!¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded. He thought so too. Otherwise, no matter how powerful Gongye Jiu¡¯s divination ability was, he would not have such a deep understanding of the so-called immortals. One had to know that even his father could not do this.


    ¡°It seems that this guy is hiding a lot of secrets.¡±


    Regardless, he did not dwell on this matter and directly began to take stock of his gains. There were some good things in the storage ring of a ughter Seed.


    ¡°Seven Kills Scripture!¡±


    ¡± Heaven ying Sword Technique!


    ¡°There are still quite a number of spirit pills!¡±


    ¡°The most important thing is this¡­¡±


    When Jiang Ming saw a token, his expression instantly became strange.


    ¡°ughter Seed Token!¡±


    He was not some noob. Through Rao Wuqing and Zhai Tianfeng, he knew a lot about the Hall of ughter.


    The ughter Seed Token was divided into several levels, namely the Crown Prince Token, the Prince Token, and the Seed Token. They possessed great power. Most importantly, as long as you held the token, you were the owner of the token, and all the forces in the Hall of ughter would be at your disposal.


    ¡°Bro, you seem to have encountered a huge disaster.¡±


    The ck sword was speechless.


    ¡°You can take anything you want. However, if you take this token, Sha Luo will never let you go!


    Jiang Ming was filled with bitterness. He could imagine Sha Luo¡¯s rage and his desire to kill him.


    However, it did not matter!


    ¡°He came here to kill me. Even if I didn¡¯t snatch his token, he would still attack me¡­ Therefore, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to take this, right?¡±

 Chapter 508 - 508 Hua Wudao

    508 Hua Wudao


    Jiang Ming was now in control of this token and was fully qualified to mobilize all the experts of the Network.


    ¡°Hehe, we can totally overthrow some people.¡±


    It had to be said that Ying Sha was an extremely outstanding assassin and spy. During this period of time, Jiang Ming had learned a lot of things, such as the hatred Mo Rong and the others had for him, as well as the operation they were about to carry out in the General¡¯s Tomb, which was an assassination operation targeting him!


    ¡°You want to kill me? Sure. However, it depends on whether you¡¯re strong enough!¡±


    A cold light shed in Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes. He slowly got up and strode in another direction. At the same time, he gave an order.


    ¡°Gather! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ***


    The General¡¯s Tomb was located at the border of the Feather Kingdom.


    At this moment, countless experts and forces had gathered here. There were members of the Divine Eye Sect and other sects and aristocratic families from the Feather Kingdom. Some immortal cultivation forces from outside the Feather Kingdom had joined as well.


    ¡°This time, it¡¯s really a fierce battle.¡±


    Huai Mei, who was hidden in the crowd, could not help but exim.


    Jiang Ming nodded and looked around. The weakest among them was at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm. There were countless Golden Core Realm cultivators among them, and there were even hundreds of Nascent Soul Realm cultivators.


    ¡°I can even sense the existence of some Soul Formation Realm experts.¡±


    Wu Ming opened his mouth. His gaze was extremely cold, as if he had encountered an irreconcble enemy.


    Jiang Ming nced at him, and thetter immediately looked over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t act immediately. After we reach the General¡¯s Tomb, I will prioritize our mission. I won¡¯t dy the entire team¡¯s progress because of personal grudges.¡±


    This time, they had all changed their appearances. However, they were all dressed in long robes. They were also mixed with many defensive formations.


    Zhai Tianfeng walked over and said in a low voice, ¡°I sensed that the people from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land are here as well.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Are Mo Rong and the others here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    There was no need to continue asking. Jiang Ming naturally knew that the ughter Seed was also there, and he even saw the other party very quickly.


    At this moment, Sha Luo¡¯s eyes were filled with malice, as if he was searching for something. After a long time, he slowly retracted his gaze.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t find me.¡±


    Jiang Ming let out a sigh of relief. He had been worried that his disguise would be easily discovered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master, you¡¯re incredible. This disguise technique is even more powerful. Even Holy Lord Gu Hua can¡¯t see through it.¡±


    Only Gongye Jiu could tell.


    It could be said that in the entire Lower Realm, there was almost no one who could see through Jiang Ming¡¯s disguise technique.


    ¡°The General¡¯s Tomb has appeared!¡±


    Everyone looked over and saw a huge coffin slowly rising from the ground. Most importantly, the top seemed huge. However, the bottom was nothingpared to it.


    ¡°The so-called General¡¯s Tomb is actually a huge stone coffin?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s lips twitched.


    Rao Wuqing shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as a stone coffin. It¡¯s a bronze coffin!¡± However, the color on it has changed¡­ Why does it look so familiar?¡±


    Rao Wuqing thought about it carefully for a moment. However, he could not think of anything. He could only give up for now.


    At this moment, many people were tempted and wanted to enter the General¡¯s Tomb immediately. However, they were forcefully stopped.


    ¡°You lot! Go in!¡±


    A young man with an arrogant attitude spoke. He was d in expensive clothing and was still eating some spiritual fruits that his maid, who was beside him, had offered.


    Countless people were dumbfounded and looked over angrily. However, they quickly shut their mouths.


    Jiang Ming was stunned. Were people so arrogant nowadays?


    They were not here for a vacation!


    ¡°That¡¯s the young master of the Indulgence Sect.¡±


    The Indulgence Sect¡­


    This ce had a reputation.


    It was a ce where thieves and prostitutes gathered.


    At this moment, Zhai Tianfeng licked his lips and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the Indulgence Sect¡¯s female cultivators have extremely deep attainments in the martial arts style of working in the bedroom, if you catch my drift.¡±


    Huai Mei raised her eyebrows. If not for the fact that she could not beat Zhai Tianfeng, she would definitely have spat out a few words.


    Jiang Ming, on the other hand, had an indifferent attitude. These things were normal. Although the behavior of the Indulgence Sect was vulgar, there was a demand for it.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal to have sex. However, the Indulgence Sect has been vigorously capturing all kinds of cultivators over the years. Regardless of whether they are men or women, their fates are very miserable¡­ This is especially true for this young sect master of the Indulgence Sect. He¡¯s even more famous for being a sc*m. There are at least eight thousand innocent girls who have died in his hands. Most importantly, he has targeted the youngdies of some huge sects and aristocratic families, or perhaps the cultivation partners of some immortal cultivators¡­¡± Rao Wuqing said. He was wondering whether anyone would take advantage of this time to kill the Indulgence Sect¡¯s young master.


    However, it was obvious that no one had the courage to go up and cause trouble for the young master of the Indulgence Sect at this critical moment.


    Rao Wuqing suddenly sensed something, and so did Jiang Ming. They all looked in one direction, and a fur-d man strode out.


    ¡°Die, Hua Wudao!¡±


    This fur-d man was quite powerful!


    Hua Wudao also looked over and smiled disdainfully. Then, he grabbed a maid and threw her at the fur-d man.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The maid¡¯s beautiful face turned pale. In the next moment, she was punched, and a spray of blood gushed out of her body.


    ¡°He actually used his own maid as a weapon. Hua Wudao really has no limits.¡±


    The corners of Jiang Ming¡¯s lips twitched. Even if Gu Chi was not in a desperate situation, he would not do such a thing. At this moment, Jiang Ming suddenly felt that Gu Chi was not that bad of a person.


    It was also at this moment that a powerful aura spread out, which caused many cultivators around to take a few steps back. The fur-d man grabbed a huge spear out of thin air and attacked Hua Wudao.


    ¡°Hua Wudao, how dare you humiliate my fianc¨¦e and made hermit suicide! Today, I will definitely kill you!¡±


    The spear struck!


    Hua Wudao¡¯s expression changed slightly. However, he still sneered. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re just a boorish fool. However, you have good taste in women. I have to say, your fianc¨¦e was amazing!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The fur-d man became even more furious. Just as he was about to continue attacking, a voice called out to him.


    It was Jiang Ming!

 Chapter 509 - 509 Gongye Zhang Was Left Behind

    509 Gongye Zhang Was Left Behind


    Jiang Ming¡¯s sudden shout broke the somber atmosphere. Many people turned around to look at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°What is this guy trying to achieve by attracting so much attention to us?¡±


    At this moment, Huai Mei wished she could crawl into a hole and die!


    Weren¡¯t they focusing on keeping a low profile?


    This was the opposite of that!


    Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze lingered around the scene. After a long time, he smiled and said, ¡°Sir, we can deal with these things in the future. There¡¯s no need to make a big fuss at this critical moment, right?¡±


    The fur-d man narrowed his eyes and pointed his spear at Jiang Ming. ¡°Are you going to stand up for Hua Wudao?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m also here to kill Hua Wudao. After all, he once humiliated my cultivation partner¡­¡± Jiang Ming chuckled.


    As soon as he said this, many people fell silent.


    Hua Wudao was disgusting!


    Even though cultivators were known to be cold and heartless, this person was definitely the first one to do such a cruel and inhumane thing.


    Jiang Ming continued, ¡°I want to kill him. I want to ravage him. I want to torture him. However, we are in a hurry to enter the General¡¯s Tomb¡­ As you can see, Hua Wudao has many experts protecting him. You can kill a mere maid, but can you kill all the experts of the Indulgence Sect?¡±


    At this moment, the fur-d man was silent. After a while, he stared at Jiang Ming. ¡°Are you nning to join forces with me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. However, not now.¡± Jiang Ming sighed. ¡°We are just a small sect that is unknown outside the Feather Kingdom. We came out this time for the sake of the future of the entire sect. I think everyone¡¯s the same. You should be fighting for your tribe, right? Since you want to fight for your tribe, then you have to put aside everything else for now. I will naturally keep my word and attack Hua Wudao with youter!¡± In the end, Jiang Ming said seriously, ¡°I, Zhou Buchen, swear that I will kill Hua Wudao!¡±


    Jiang Ming was always a very dramatic actor!


    Huai Mei rolled her eyes, and Rao Wuqing was speechless.


    Wu Ming, Ying Sha, and the others were also rolling their eyes.


    If they did not know Jiang Ming¡¯s true identity, they would definitely believe Jiang Ming¡¯s words.


    Hua Wudao felt a chill run up his spine from being stared at. He wanted to get rid of Jiang Ming and the fur-d man. At this moment, Wu Ming descended and released his aura.


    ¡°A Soul Formation Realm cultivator!¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Although there were a few Soul Formation Realm cultivators present, they were all from the various holynds. Even the Indulgence Sect did not have a Soul Formation Realm cultivator to protect Hua Wudao. As a result, Hua Wudao¡¯s expression changedpletely.


    It was over!


    He had actually provoked a guy who had the protection of a Soul Formation Realm cultivator!


    At this moment, Hua Wudao was extremely regretful. Why had he been so dissolute all these years and made so many enemies for himself?


    It was also at this time that Jiang Ming walked up to the fur-d man and asked with a twinkle in his eye, ¡°May I know your name?¡±


    ¡°Tuoba Kui,¡± The fur-d man said in a muffled voice, causing many people to be stunned. It wasn¡¯t that the Tuoba tribe was powerful. On the contrary, the Tuoba tribe was extremely weak. How could they have nurtured a powerful prodigy at the peak of the Golden Core Realm who was less than a hundred years old?


    In the distance, Gu Chi¡¯s face instantly fell. He felt like he was a good-for-nothing.


    Sha Luo did not care about any of this. He was still looking for Jiang Ming, wanting to take back the ughter Seed Token.


    It was also at this moment that figures descended one after another. One of them was called Luo Cheng.


    ¡°Captain, is this our master?¡±


    Someone looked at Jiang Ming and was slightly stunned.


    Wasn¡¯t it said that the seeds of the Hall of ughter were all alone? Why was there still a Soul Formation Realm cultivator protecting him?


    ¡°Who cares who he is? As long as he obtains the ughter Seed Token, he is a ughter Seed. This has been the rule of the Hall of ughter for so many years,¡± Luo Cheng said indifferently.


    The rules of the Hall of ughter could not be easily changed. Even the Emperor of ughter could not change them. Whoever obtained the ughter Seed Token would be a ughter Seed, which also meant that the original ughter Seed might die.


    This was the reason Sha Luo was so anxious. Losing control of the ughter Seed Token meant losing the identity of the ughter Seed.


    On the contrary, Ning Caichen had be a ughter Seed!


    Sha Luo cursed in his heart. However, he had no way to deal with it. At this moment, Jiang Ming pulled Tuoba Kui back to the team andforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely attack Hua Wudao. When the timees, you and I will attack together and skin that man alive!¡±


    Tuoba Kui nodded.


    Rao Wuqing was silent for a long time before he sent a voice transmission to Jiang Ming. ¡°Master, are you interested in this child¡¯s talent?¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded. ¡°ording to the records I saw in the ck Rock Ruins, the Tuoba tribe was once extremely powerful. There were countless mighty figures among them. There was even more than one Saint. In ancient times, the Tuoba tribe once founded a dynasty and even changed their name to Yuan. Although we don¡¯t know why the Yuan tribe was destroyed, the Tuoba tribe definitely has a strong bloodline. Tuoba Kui¡¯s aptitude is quite good, and he¡¯s even more talented than Gu Chi. As long as we rope him in properly, the Flowerfruit Sect might have a prodigy who can take charge!¡±


    Jiang Ming had this n in mind. He knew very well that the Flowerfruit Sect did notck geniuses and low-level cultivators. However, he needed a prodigy that could shake the world!


    Tuoba Kui had advanced to the Golden Core Realm before he was a hundred years old. His aptitude was quite good. Moreover, he was different from most Golden Core Realm geniuses. They all had countless resources to support them. However, how could Tuoba Kui, a fellow from the grasnds, have any resources?


    It was definitely a wise decision to rope this guy in!


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s lips twitched. Jiang Ming was very perceptive!


    It was also at this time that many factions stepped forward and filled in the tokens, wanting to use this to open the General¡¯s Tomb. No one hid anything because they all wanted to enter the General¡¯s Tomb.


    Of course, they were also united against the outside world. The forces that did not hold the General¡¯s Token were all left behind.


    Among them, Gongye Zhang was also left behind!

 Chapter 510 - 510 The Soldiers

    510 The Soldiers


    Gongye Zhang was furious. He red at a cultivator from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land who had also been left behind.


    ¡°What do you mean? Why did you stop me from entering the General¡¯s Tomb? Previously, I was told that as long as I do my job well, you will bring me into the General¡¯s Tomb. Are you trying to break your promise now?¡±


    His eyes were filled with anger.


    The cultivator nced at him and sneered. ¡°Master Gongye, are you sure you have done your job well?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already stalled everyone in the family. I guarantee that no one wille to save Ning Caichen and his followers. Wasn¡¯t that the deal?¡±


    Gongye Zhang¡¯s face turned even redder. He felt that these people were manipting him.


    The cultivator snorted and said disdainfully, ¡°Enough with this nonsense. To tell you the truth, Ning Caichen and the others didn¡¯t appear here at all. The ughter Seed took care of them.¡±


    This time, Gongye Zhang was instantly rendered speechless. He took a few steps back and said in a panicked voice, ¡°Impossible! My men clearly saw that Ning Caichen and the others had left Unending City. They must havee to the General¡¯s Tomb. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to open the General¡¯s Tomb without a General¡¯s Token. Could they have disguised themselves?¡±


    When he asked this question, the cultivator sneered even more. He sized up Gongye Zhang as if he were looking at an idiot.


    ¡°Master Gongye, I¡¯m afraid that you need to have your brain checked. Don¡¯t forget that the people of the Hall of ughter are best at disguising themselves.¡±


    At this moment, Gongye Zhang¡¯s gaze was a little unfocused as he left in a daze. He had never expected that he would fail at the brink of sess in the end. All his efforts had been in vain.


    Gongye Jiu was currently standing in a certain direction and watching Gongye Zhang.


    ¡°Master Jiu, do you want to go and see him?¡± the green-robed man asked.


    Gongye Jiu shook his head and said, ¡°He has long lost his way. Such a person is destined to never achieve great things. He is useless to the Gongye family. He won¡¯t meet a good end.¡±


    Soon, Gongye Jiu retracted his gaze and looked coldly in a certain direction.


    ¡°That woman is here too.¡±


    The green-robed man¡¯s heart trembled. He could not help but look around as if he felt some great fear.


    Gongye Jiu patted his shoulder and chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. She wouldn¡¯t dare cause trouble in the Feather Kingdom. After all, Mo Lingche is no longer the little brat from back then. He has grown up. She is no match for him.¡±


    The green-robed man was stunned. He looked at Gongye Jiu with some reluctance. ¡°Master Jiu, are you really nning to leave?¡±


    Gongye Jiu nodded and looked in the direction of the General¡¯s Tomb. ¡°That kid will grow stronger very quickly. If I stay, I will only be a burden to him¡­ Moreover, if this incarnation of mine doesn¡¯t return soon, that person will probably fly into a rage.¡±


    The green-robed man waspletely silent.


    Actually, very few people knew that Gongye Jiu was not the son of a Saint.


    The true descendant of a Saint was named Gongye Huan!


    Gongye Jiu was merely one of Gongye Huan¡¯s incarnations!


    ¡°Master Jiu, if you go back, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no chance of you surviving¡­ Would he really cooperate with Master Ning?¡±


    The green-robed man was most worried about this.


    Gongye Jiuughed and said disapprovingly, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t admit it, then he¡¯s extremely stupid. It has nothing to do with Ning Caichen¡­ I can feel that Ning Caichen has a bright future ahead of him. He won¡¯t be limited to the Heavenly Immortal Realm!¡±


    However, Gongye Jiu was not sure if Ning Caichen would save him in the future.


    Cultivators would have incarnations after reaching a certain realm. Their original body was still intact. However, Gongye Jiu had long developed his own intelligence. No matter what, he did not want to be a part of others. He wanted to be himself.


    Moreover, he still had to find that woman!


    Back then, in order to force him to return, the original body used this woman to harm him. He was trying to kill him!


    Gongye Jiu was afraid that he would be targeted by that woman and affect Jiang Ming¡¯s future, so he chose to return!


    ¡°Ning Caichen¡­ You are myst hope!¡±


    Jiang Ming knew nothing about this. At this moment, he entered the General¡¯s Tomb with the main group and found that the surroundings were constantly changing, forming a rtively quiet area. It seemed to have given birth to some terrifying creatures.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming took a few deep breaths, and a cold light shed in his eyes. Then, he closed in step by step. At this time, Tuoba Kui grabbed him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get close. Let them scout ahead.¡±


    ¡°What did you sense?¡± Jiang Ming was stunned.


    Tuoba Kui nodded and looked around. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°You should know the history of my ancestors, right?¡±


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes slightly and said seriously, ¡°You mean, this ce is rted to your ancestors from the Yuan Wei Empire?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Tuoba Kui shook his head, ¡°This is the tomb of a Great General under Murong of Northern Yan. He was even older than Yuan Wei. However, there is a talent hidden in the bloodline of the descendants of Yuan Wei. They can sense the existence of killing intent and blood Qi. For example, there is an extremely majestic blood Qi in this ce. I suspect that there are many soldiers stationed here.¡±


    Tuoba Kui¡¯s expression darkened slightly after he spoke.


    It was also at this moment that Jiang Ming suddenly looked into the distance with a bad premonition.


    There was nothing!


    However, after a few breaths, a series of powerful footsteps resounded in the General¡¯s Tomb, causing countless people¡¯s hearts to tremble.


    Armored soldiers appeared one after another!


    Jiang Ming could not help but gulp. He instinctively wanted to take a few steps back. However, there were people behind him.


    ¡°Why are you stumbling? Hurry up and move forward!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not reply. He led the group to open a path and went straight to the back, allowing the people in front to face the soldiers who had appeared out of nowhere.

 Chapter 511 - 511 Hua Wudao Wants to Cause Trouble

    511 Hua Wudao Wants to Cause Trouble


    This sudden appearance of armored soldiers caused the eyelids of countless cultivators to twitch. They vaguely realized that something was wrong.


    Jiang Ming lowered his eyebrows slightly, and a gleam shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Is this the army of the Murong family of Northern Yan?¡±


    Tuoba Kui nodded and said with fear, ¡°These are regr soldiers. However, they are not something that the ordinary troops of this era can stand against. You have to know that the Murong family has always been known for their brutality and ruthlessness. Most importantly, they had been corrupted by the baleful aura after their deaths and have be the evil spirits they were now. Their strength is probably even more terrifying!¡±


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he immediately frowned.


    There were eight hundred Northern Yan soldiers. If they were to face them, many of these cultivators would die.


    In fact, these Northern Yan soldiers were not very powerful at first. There were many low-level Qi Refinement Realm cultivators among them. However, after the corrosion and decay of the Evil aura, their strength had risen by many levels. Now, the weakest among them was at the peak of the Qi Refinement Realm.


    ¡°Is there any better way to deal with it?¡± Rao Wuqing asked in a low voice. He had been observing the strength of these Northern Yan soldiers. However, he could not urately judge them. He could only ask this question.


    Without waiting for Tuoba Kui¡¯s reply, Jiang Ming said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to respond. Let the people in front exhaust themselves¡±


    Tuoba Kui nodded approvingly and said, ¡°Let those people from the Indulgence Sect go and die¡­ I hope Hua Wudao dies along with them!¡±


    However, it was obvious that his wish could not be fulfilled. At this moment, a majestic aura spread out, and a powerful force came crashing down.


    One of the Northern Yan soldiers started to move, followed by more and more of them. It was as if there was something controlling them, because these Northern Yan soldiers were like wild beasts without intelligence, attacking purely based on instinct.


    ¡°All of you, attack!¡±


    Hua Wudao¡¯s voice came from the front. Clearly, he was ordering the captured cultivators to step forward. The eyes of the captured cultivators twitched as they retreated. They did not dare step forward. However, they still could not escape their miserable fate.


    Some people tried to escape from the hands of the Indulgence Sect experts. However, they were mercilessly killed. This scene made many people suck in a breath of cold air.


    ¡°Let me try! I¡¯ll fight them! Let¡¯s see how capable these undead soldiers are!¡±


    An individual cultivator roared and took a step forward. He killed several Northern Yan soldiers who were at the peak of the Qi Refinement Realm and the early stage of the Foundation Establishment Realm with his cultivation base of the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    Seeing this, the other cultivators gritted their teeth and stepped forward. They knew that this was not the time to retreat. If they did not step forward, they would die. After all, dying in the hands of the Northern Yan soldiers was just death. However, if they were to fall into the hands of the Indulgence Sect experts they would have to suffer!


    For a time, the two sides quickly engaged in battle, and the sounds of weapons colliding rang out endlessly.


    Jiang Ming also returned to his senses at this moment. He could not help but shake his head and sigh.


    How familiar was this scene? Back then, when he was still weak, he was also used as cannon fodder¡­


    ¡°Be prepared to attack or retreat at any time¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming reminded everyone, and everyone immediately became tense.


    At the same time, Zhai Tianfeng began to set up an array formation. A third-grade array formation was set up, which made many cultivators jealous. They tried their best to squeeze in. However, Jiang Ming red at them. This made them back away in fear, and some of them were killed mercilessly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we being a little too cruel by doing this¡­¡±


    Huai Mei bit her lip.


    However, Jiang Ming sneered.


    ¡°If you want to be a hero, then fine. Get out and be a hero yourself. If you want to drag us along to be a hero, I don¡¯t mind sacrificing you first.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s words made Huai Mei¡¯s lips twitch, and she immediately shut her mouth. She did not understand Jiang Ming. How could he be so decisive?


    The battle raged on.


    It was also at this moment that a powerful force surged up and suddenly shot out in another direction.


    Apanied by the sounds of collisions, the Indulgence Sect in front of them was forced into the battle.


    Hua Wudao¡¯s expression was particrly ugly. He immediately shouted, ¡°Fellow cultivators, please hurry up and help¡­¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Gu Chi shouted coldly, not giving this young master of the cultivation world outside the Feather Kingdom any heed at all.


    Hua Wudao¡¯s expression was particrly ugly. He did not dare disobey Gu Chi. He could only keep searching the crowd and finally fixed his gaze on some people.


    ¡°Everyone, please follow me and quickly kill these undead soldiers as soon as possible!¡±


    Seeing this, the experts of these forces also sneered.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they helping out?¡±


    Huai Mei frowned in confusion.


    Jiang Ming nced at it and said coldly, ¡°The experts of the Indulgence Sect are more than enough to handle those soldiers. They have many Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators, Golden Core Realm cultivators, Nascent Soul Realm cultivators, and even a Half-Step Soul Formation Realm cultivator. Hua Wudao is really cunning. s, karma ising back to bite him.¡±


    Jiang Ming spoke calmly, and his words made Rao Wuqing and the others nod secretly.


    It was obvious that Hua Wudao¡¯s n had failed. However, he was not angry. There was only a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this! Of course, we can take care of the eight hundred Northern Yan soldiers. However, don¡¯t think about watching from the sidelines!¡±


    As soon as he said this, many people were stunned.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids trembled and he eximed in a low voice, ¡°This idiot is f*cking trying to cause trouble!¡±

 Chapter 512 - 512 Secret

    512 Secret


    As expected, Hua Wudao suddenly waved his hand. Soon, several powerful auras spread out, causing the expressions of countless cultivators to change.


    Gu Chi¡¯s expression was particrly ugly.


    ¡°Hua Wudao, you¡¯re too much! You actually lured out other cultivators. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being killed in retaliation?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked over, and his expression was particrly ugly. At this moment, there were countless figuresing over. It was terrifying.


    Hua Wudaoughed and said with a ferocious expression, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Since you¡¯re still unwilling to help me, I won¡¯t let you off easily!¡±


    He was a lunatic!


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. He had never seen someone so crazy in the world of immortal cultivation before.


    ¡°Is he the piece of trash you want to kill?¡± Jiang Ming asked casually.


    Tuoba Kui clenched his fists and said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to just kill him anymore. I have to find another way to torture him¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded slightly and did not dwell on this matter. He took a step forward and his aura spread out at this moment.


    Rumble!


    Along with the rumbling sounds, a huge ferocious de lunged out and killed many Northern Yan soldiers.


    ¡°How terrifying!¡±


    Many cultivators eximed, especially those Golden Core Realm cultivators who widened their eyes in disbelief. Obviously, they never expected that Jiang Ming could disy such power. It was amazing.


    ¡°Zhou Buchen is quite powerful.¡±


    In the distance, Gu Chi narrowed his eyes slightly. He had also entered the Golden Core Realm. However, he knew that even if he reached the mid-stage of the Golden Core Realm, he would not be as strong as Jiang Ming.


    How could a country as strong as the Feather Kingdom produce so many monstrous prodigies?


    At this moment, Gu Chi¡¯s heart ached. Before he could recover, many Northern Yan soldiers had already arrived before him. Fortunately, he had arge group of cultivators from his sect to protect him.


    It was also at this moment that Gu Chi suddenly raised his hand and pped down.


    Bang!


    Arge number of Northern Yan¡¯s Qi Refinement Realm and Foundation Establishment Realm soldiers were killed.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Ancient Essence Spirit Palm!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Gu Chi to actually cultivate this mystic technique. Although his aptitude andprehension aren¡¯t as good as Holy Lord Gu Hua¡¯s, he can¡¯t be underestimated,¡± Rao Wuqing stared at Gu Chi¡¯s figure and muttered inwardly. However, he soon burst intoughter.


    ¡°He does have some power¡­ However, it¡¯s limited to some mystic techniques and is still far inferior to my sect master.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming had sneaked into the center of the battlefield. Every time he made a move, there would be a Golden Core Realm Northern Yan soldier who would die immediately. This was Jiang Ming¡¯s terrifyingbat strength. It was not something that any old cultivator couldpare to.


    However, Jiang Ming was limited to this. He would not show all his trump cards. He even kept pulling people from other forces to help him out. He needed to keep up his facade.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Someone clenched his fists tightly, and the hatred in his eyes surged crazily.


    They had never expected that Hua Wudao would first trick them, and then this ¡°Zhou Buchen¡± would drag them down. Many cultivators were injured or even severely crippled.


    Although no one had died yet, they all knew that if Hua Wudao had not attracted so many demons, they would not have ended up like this. Their original n was to explore the General¡¯s Tomb and find several treasures. They did not want to be crippled and get nothing!


    At this moment, Jiang Ming took another big step forward. The spiritual energy in his body surged crazily, and many people were stunned.


    Jiang Ming killed many cultivators with his de, which was admirable. However, in the next second, the corners of their mouths twitched violently because Jiang Ming showed an exhausted posture and waved his hand repeatedly. ¡°Everyone, I have already tried my best¡­ It¡¯s all because of that little b*stard, Hua Wudao. It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t fight with all of you!¡±


    He immediately retreated several hundred feet, and so did Rao Wuqing and the others.


    The pressure on all the cultivators was increasing due to Jiang Ming¡¯s sudden retreat. However, no one got mad at him. On the contrary, their anger toward Hua Wudao increased exponentially.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s all because of Hua Wudao. If it weren¡¯t for this guy, we wouldn¡¯t have fallen into this situation!¡±


    ¡°Damn it! I must kill this b*stard! No, I want to make him suffer!¡±


    Countless people were roaring, and their voices against Hua Wudao grew stronger. Some cultivators even chose not to fight with the Northern Yan soldiers and instead attacked the people of the Indulgence Sect.


    Huai Mei was dumbfounded. She looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at her and suddenly regretted it.


    Why was she so stupid?


    ¡°Do as you see fit!¡± Jiang Ming said unhappily and led Rao Wuqing and the others to the other side. It was a mess ahead, and people were dying continuously. The Indulgence Sect experts led by Hua Wudao felt even more pressured and regretful.


    Jiang Ming and the others took advantage of the time when they were making a fuss and quickly came to the front.


    ¡°Young Master Zhou, what should we do now?¡± Rao Wuqing asked.


    Jiang Ming looked around and finally made a favorable judgment. ¡°Wu Ming, take a team to intercept and kill the ughter Seed. If you can kill Gu Chi, kill him along the way¡­ Rao Wuqing, let¡¯s continue to go deeper. I have a feeling that there¡¯s some secret hidden in the depths of the General¡¯s Tomb, and it might be rted to Murong Beiyan!¡±


    When Jiang Ming said this, he could not help but take a deep breath. At this moment, Tuoba Kui also said, ¡°You¡¯re right. The Tuoba tribe has always believed that the formation of the General¡¯s Tomb was not without reason¡­ Or rather, it was not simply the ce where a general of Murong Beiyan died. It was very likely rted to the Murong royal family!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up and he asked, ¡°What is the basis of your judgment?¡±


    ¡°The Tuoba tribe had not declined to this extent during the Northern Yan Dynasty. Many of the Yuan Wei elders were famous during the Northern Yan Dynasty. They were either rulers or hermits. As a result, we had a strong foundation and a faction in the Northern Yan Dynasty. During this process, we vaguely discovered something amiss¡­¡± He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The ancestors of the Murong family of Northern Yan might have some connection with some unknown mysterious force. Moreover, they kept doing some inhumane things to worship the heavens¡­ They even used humans as sacrifices!¡±

 Chapter 513 - 513 Don’t Stand in My Way

    513 Don¡¯t Stand in My Way


    Human sacrifices?


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched a few times. Although this was the world of immortal cultivation, where strength was paramount, there were also some people who would be unimaginably cruel.


    Was this still a practice?


    ¡°The matter of human sacrifices is very likely rted to an evil god.¡±


    The ck sword¡¯s voice came out and stunned Jiang Ming.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The evil gods refer to a type of god,¡± the ck sword exined patiently. ¡°Although I haven¡¯t found any other gods in your era, it doesn¡¯t mean that they don¡¯t exist. Perhaps they still exist outside the Feather Kingdom. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be legends of the Great Deste Land and the Great Deste Barbarian God.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded subconsciously when he heard the ck sword¡¯s words. Then, he thought of something and took a deep breath. ¡°You mean to say that the royal family of Northern Yan has always been rted to an evil god?¡±


    ¡°It might not be the Northern Yan¡¯s royal family. It could also be the owner of this General¡¯s Tomb¡­ Bro, ask this kid about the situation of the owner of this ce.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded and immediately looked at Tuoba Kui. ¡°How much do you know about the General¡¯s Tomb?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much. However, I do know much more than you. The owner of the General¡¯s Tomb wasn¡¯t Murong Beiyan¡¯s man from the beginning, but the descendant of a general of the Helian Xia Empire, and also a young and promising general of the Helian Xia Empire. However, in these kinds of battles, there will always be problems. In the end, this young general¡¯s family was ughtered¡­ What was interesting was that this young general actually escaped and became a subordinate of the Northern Yan Dynasty¡¯s founding emperor. He rose up step by step, killing many enemies on the battlefield and earning a ster reputation. Heid the foundation for the establishment of the Northern Yan Dynasty and was conferred the title of Great General. He was one of the Six Pirs of Northern Yan and was known as Xu Rentu by the people!¡±


    Xu Rentu?


    This time, Rao Wuqing eximed in surprise, ¡°Was it Xu Rentu who once went straight for the enemy and almost destroyed the entirety of the Helian Xia Empire?¡±


    Jiang Ming nced over and frowned.


    What was going on? Why did he not know anything about this?


    At this moment, Rao Wuqing exined, ¡°Xu Rentu¡¯s full name is Xu Renxiao. He¡¯s a ruthless person! During a war with the Helian Xia royal family, he killed hundreds of thousands of their soldiers in one go!¡±


    At this moment, Tuoba Kui suddenly jumped up.


    ¡°I remember now! I told you that the armor of the soldiers that appeared at the rear was a little unfamiliar. It was not the armor of Northern Yan. Now that I think about it, it seems to be the uniform of the soldiers of Helian Xia!¡±


    At this moment, the entire ce was dead silent.


    Was the burial ground of the Great General of the Northern Yan Dynasty actually hiding the deceased soldiers of Helian Xia?


    Rao Wuqing gritted his teeth as he said with an ugly expression, ¡°If it¡¯s the Helian Xia soldiers, I¡¯m afraid everyone here will be in trouble. You have to know that during the reign of thest emperor of Helian Xia, the strength of the country was declining. However, the strength of the Helian Xia soldiers reached tyrannical heights. They constantly fought wars. They had long be a terrifying army with a fierce reputation¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were so many forces restraining Helian Xia, Northern Yan would never have established a country!¡±


    As an elder of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, Rao Wuqing had a deep understanding of this matter.


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and asked slowly, ¡°You mean to say that all the cultivators outside will suffer?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The strength of the Helian Xia soldiers is too shocking. Not to mention that there are thousands of Helian Xia soldiers outside. I¡¯m afraid that at least eight hundred cultivators have died.¡±


    Those who came this time were at least at the Foundation Establishment Realm. These cultivators were not easy to kill!


    Many people wanted to escape. At this time, Jiang Ming saw Gu Chi and his sect members running somewhere discreetly.


    Obviously, Gu Chi and his sect members were smart people. They wanted to take advantage of the chaos to reap more benefits.


    At this moment, a group of people appeared in front of Gu Chi. Their faces were unfamiliar. However, Jiang Ming knew that they were Wu Ming and the others.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! With Wu Ming and the others covering the rear, Gu Chi and the others won¡¯t be able to enter for a while. Now is the best time for us to fish in troubled waters!¡±


    The corners of Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth could not help but curl up. He led everyone in and rushed in.


    At this moment, Gu Chi also saw the strange situation here and his face immediately fell.


    ¡°Move aside!¡±


    In the end, a cultivator walked out.


    ¡°Move aside? Ridiculous! I¡¯ve been unhappy with your sect for a long time, and now you want us to move aside? Don¡¯t anger me!¡±


    Gu Chi became even more irritable.


    ¡°How arrogant! How dare you provoke us? I¡¯ll show you the might of our sect!¡±


    Gu Chi¡¯s expression was extremely cold.


    The Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land was once the supreme ruler of the Ancient Kingdom Border Region.


    Many regions and countries outside the Feather Kingdom were formed after the fall of the Ancient Kingdom Border Region. It could be said that Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land was still the uncrowned king in this area. No force could provoke it.


    The cultivators on their side understood this. However, they still did not care. Jiang Ming asked them to intercept Gu Chi and the others. Therefore, this mission had to bepleted properly.


    Wu Ming slowly took a step forward and nced at Protector Li.


    ¡°You¡¯re not my opponent, scram!¡±


    Protector Li was furious.


    ¡°How impudent! We¡¯re both Soul Formation Realm cultivators. Therefore, why do you think I¡¯m no match for you?¡±


    Protector Li was about to attack. However, Wu Ming continued tough coldly. He then took a big step forward, his gaze extremely cold.


    ¡°Stop being stupid. If you have the audacity to fight me, then prepare to be killed!¡±


    In the next instant, Wu Ming¡¯s body erupted with an unparalleled might, stunning Protector Li. Thetter stared at Wu Ming in disbelief for a long time.


    ¡°What is this? Why is your bloodline power so terrifying?¡±


    No one knew that the leader of the Flowerfruit Sect, Wu Ming, was from the royal family of Helian Xia!


    In fact, his real name was Helian Bo!


    ¡°Everyone who has ever hurt my country will pay! The owner of this ce is my first target! Don¡¯t stand in my way!¡±

 Chapter 514 - 514 The Difference in Temperaments

    514 The Difference in Temperaments


    Wu Ming was like a ferocious beast, roaring uncontrobly.


    The expressions of Gu Chi and the others changed.


    The bloodline of the Helian Xia family was a terrifying and evil bloodline. They could not easily provoke them.


    At this moment, Mo Rong¡¯s expression was exceptionally gloomy. He had never thought that the person he was so eager to kill would actuallye from such a background!


    ¡°No matter which bloodline he belongs to, he must die! If he really does something to support the individual cultivators, it will be a huge blow to the Mo family!¡±


    The Mo family was different from the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, they relied on continuously exploiting the weakest people in society. If they did not have those individual cultivators and mortals, the Mo family¡¯s profits would plummet. Mo Rong, who was born into a noble family, naturally did not want to see this scene.


    Most importantly, he was the ancestor of the Mo family!


    Mo Rong was Mo Lingche¡¯s son, an elder of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. However, he had established his own family outside. Even though he imed that the first family head and ancestor was Mo Lingche, in reality, the ancestor of the Mo family was Mo Rong!


    In order to develop the Mo family step by step and be the new royal family of the Feather Kingdom, Mo Rong had put in all his effort. Naturally, he did not want to see Wu Ming rise up and destroy all his efforts.


    Mo Rong was just about to attack when Wu Ming¡¯s strength was disyed.


    ¡°Mo Rong, I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. Run to the side and watch. My sect master said that as long as I stop Gu Chi and the ughter Seed, it doesn¡¯t matter what I do. Therefore, if you insist on bing my enemy, I don¡¯t mind personally destroying you!¡±


    Wu Ming threatened him coldly, causing Mo Rong to almost choke.


    ¡°Elder Mo, this person is incredibly arrogant and has humiliated you. Shouldn¡¯t you punish him or even kill him?¡±


    Gu Chi opened his mouth to egg Mo Rong on. How could thetter not understand this? However, he still took the bait.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to say anything. This person will definitely die! However, I still hope that your sect can support me and help me kill this b*stard!¡±


    Mo Rong was actually asking the sect to help. Mo Rong did not want to go forward and fight a bloody battle for no reason. One had to know that Wu Ming had already advanced to the Soul Formation Realm. He was definitely not a match for him!


    Protector Li slowly took a step forward and said coldly, ¡°I will naturally do my best to help you, Elder Mo. However, I still hope that you will not use us¡­ Wu Ming has a grudge against you. However, he doesn¡¯t have much enmity with our sect. Even if he chases after us, it¡¯s fine. At most, we¡¯ll take a detour.¡±


    Even though he had said that, Protector Li had long since wanted to kill him.


    Ning Caichen was someone who would definitely die!


    Obviously, this meant killing Wu Ming as well.


    Mo Rong¡¯s expression became even gloomier. However, after thinking about it carefully, he decided to give up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a move. However, I hope you won¡¯t drag me down.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry, Elder Mo. We, the people of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, have always been very honest. We will never abandon our friends, nor will we stab them in the back!¡±


    Gu Chi gave him a fake smile.


    His words caused Mo Rong to frown, and the look in his eyes was obvious.


    It was also at this moment that Wu Ming took the initiative to attack, causing the other party¡¯s heart to tremble.


    ¡°Wu Ming, you¡¯re quite audacious!¡±


    Protector Li did not anticipate Wu Ming¡¯s actions and was caught off guard. He staggered back and his face fell.


    ¡°Since you insist on seeking death, then I will fulfill your wish. Die!¡±


    The next moment, Protector Li pulled out a sword and shed at Wu Ming, as if he wanted to tear Wu Ming into countless pieces.


    On the other side, several experts gathered here, and soon, they used many shocking lethal moves, all of them attacking Wu Ming.


    ¡°Wu Ming, even if you are also a Soul Formation Realm cultivator, you will definitely die when faced with so many attacks from me!¡±


    Protector Liughed coldly. He was just an individual cultivator from the Feather Kingdom. Even if Wu Ming was at the same realm and had the support of the powerful bloodline of the Helian Xia family, he was still not his match!


    A sonorous sound erupted and reverberated in the air for a long time.


    At this moment, Protector Li took a step forward, the sword in his hand gleaming, ready to tear his opponent into pieces.


    sh!


    A Flowerfruit Sect cultivator was severely injured. He spat out a mouthful of blood and his face turned pale.


    However, those people did not care and continued to charge over,pletely angering Wu Ming.


    ¡°I¡¯m your target! How cowardly of you to hurt my disciples!¡±


    Wu Ming roared, and all the power in his body surged crazily, turning into a huge de that fell down, immediately wanting to cut the group of people not far away into pieces.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    At this moment, someone waspletely furious. He immediately condensed sword Qi in his hand, wanting to block Wu Ming¡¯s lethal move. In the end, he died an extremely miserable death.


    When more people saw this scene, they were all shocked.


    Wu Ming¡¯s killer move was too terrifying! How could a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator be killed so easily?


    Some people looked up in bewilderment, as if they wanted to see what was going on. However, they soon discovered something amiss.


    An intense wave of sword Qi swept over. It was a Ten Thousand Sword Array. The terrifying power contained in it was not something that mortals could imagine.


    The expressions of the cultivators from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Landpletely changed. They had seen many experts. However, they had never seen anyone act so ruthlessly. Wu Ming waspletely different from the experts they had met in the past!


    And this was the unique characteristic of individual cultivators!


    As an individual cultivator, he did not have any background or support. He could only rely on himself. Therefore, once he encountered any setbacks, he would naturally do his best to kill the enemy!


    On the other hand, although the cultivators of the major forces had incredible resources. The temperament of their cultivators might not beparable to that of the individual cultivators.


    As the top individual cultivator in the Feather Kingdom, Wu Ming¡¯s methods were naturally cruel and ruthless. In an instant, he killed many people and forced the rest to retreat step by step.


    It was also at this moment that Protector Li finally snapped out of his daze. He red at Wu Ming, unable to suppress the rage in his heart any longer. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    He suddenly threw a punch, wanting to kill the person in front of him.


    However, it was clear that Wu Ming knew that Protector Li¡¯s strength was extraordinary. Therefore, he had been avoiding a head-on sh.

 Chapter 515 - 515 Ambush

    515 Ambush


    Wu Ming was also a fierce person. Facing the siege of Protector Li and the others, not only did he not panic at all, but he quickly adjusted his emotions andunched a counterattack.


    ¡°Damn it! Why is this guy so powerful?¡±


    Protector Li¡¯s expression was particrly gloomy. He had thought that no matter how strong an individual cultivator was, there would be a limit to their strength! At the very least, an individual cultivator would not be able topare to a Soul Formation Realm cultivator from a powerful sect like himself. However, the result was far beyond his expectations. This made Protector Li feel even more unbnced.


    ¡°Weaklings like you always have so much confidence!¡±


    Wu Ming shook his head and chuckled. Then, he raised his hand and pped the man in the face, sending Protector Li flying.


    Gu Chi¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    ¡°A martial artist? No! This is a pure body refinement cultivator!¡±


    At this moment, Gu Chi faintly realized that something was wrong. He immediately wanted to run away. However, it was toote. He was caught by Wu Ming, and Sha Luo was also firmly caught.


    ¡°B*stard, let me go! Do you know who I am? How dare you treat me like this? Be careful, you and the faction behind you will suffer!¡±


    Sha Luo¡¯s roar was filled with grievance.


    ¡°Of course, I know who you are.¡± Wu Ming chuckled. ¡°I also know that you¡¯re not just bragging. However, none of this is important. Do you understand?¡±


    Sha Luo¡¯s expression changed drastically. He was terrified.


    ¡°What exactly do you want? As long as you bring it up, I can fulfill your wish. There¡¯s no need to put yourself in such a desperate situation¡­¡±


    However, he was smacked to the ground.


    ¡°Enough with the nonsense. My sect master said that I have to take you down. Therefore, I have to take you down. There¡¯s nothing else to say, understand?¡±


    Wu Ming had an impatient look on his face. How useless was this kid?


    As if sensing Wu Ming¡¯s ridicule, Sha Luo¡¯s mood worsened. If he could, he would choose tomit suicide now. Unfortunately, Wu Ming would not give him this chance. He pulled him and ran into the distance. His speed was shocking.


    Soon, Sha Luo saw Jiang Ming.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Zhou Buchen¡­ No, you¡¯re Ning Caichen!¡±


    Sha Luo stared at Jiang Ming and eximed.


    Jiang Ming smiled and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. You¡¯re a ughter Seed, right? It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Ming reached out to shake hands with Sha Luo. However, Sha Luo spat on the back of his hand.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? Why are you doing this?¡±


    Jiang Ming wiped the back of his hand and said with a smile, ¡°The reason is very simple; you are not worthy.¡±


    When Sha Luo heard this, he was instantly enraged. Just as he was about to say something, the entire passageway suddenly rumbled. Footsteps sounded out one after another. It was solemn and orderly, causing one to be frightened.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Helian Xia family¡¯s Steel Cavalry!¡±


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. Wu Ming said, ¡°We can only avoid the cavalry for now, especially after they have been corrupted. They are even more cruel, and we will never be able to fight back!¡±


    Wu Ming¡¯s expression was extremely solemn, causing Jiang Ming and the others to pay more attention to the sudden appearance of the cavalry.


    ¡°Quickly hide!¡±


    With Jiang Ming¡¯s order, everyone went into hiding. Even Sha Luo and Gu Chi did not dare make any more noise. They were afraid that if they were not killed by Jiang Ming, they would be killed by a group of undead people!


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Heavy breathing could be heard. Everyone tried their best to hold their breaths. It was not until the figures of the soldiers passed by that the group of people let out a breath.


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Gu Chi exhaled. Just as he was about to crawl out, a spear pierced through his chest and nailed him to the wall.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    Gu Chi let out a miserable wail, causing many people¡¯s hearts to clench tightly. They all understood that the Helian Xia family¡¯s cavalry andher soldiers had not left, but were toying with them!


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath.


    It was too strange!


    It was as if these undead soldiers of the Helian Xia family possessed some sort of intelligence. They actually knew how to deceive and scheme against people!


    Everyone hid slowly and held their breaths as much as possible. However, Jiang Ming knew that now was not the best time to hide.


    ¡°Wu Ming!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Wu Ming took a step forward, and a powerful mystic technique sted out, causing the soldiers to scatter one by one.


    Then, Rao Wuqing also chose to attack.


    In the medium-sized passageway, Jiang Ming looked at another person.


    ¡°Old Zhu, you are in charge of bringing the people and quickly leaving¡­¡±


    ¡°But what about you?¡±


    Old Zhu was originally an individual cultivator. After being rescued by Wu Ming from a certain sect¡¯s mine, he advanced to the peak of the Golden Core Realm. In addition, he was rtively smart and soon became an expert.


    At this moment, Old Zhu looked nervous. The strength of the Helian Xia family cavalry in front of him was too shocking. There were some Nascent Soul Realm soldiers among them.


    ¡°You¡¯re in charge of bringing them away.¡± Jiang Ming waved his hand and said, ¡°The other things have nothing to do with you. ¡±


    Old Zhu gritted his teeth and said seriously, ¡°Then Master, take care of yourself!¡±


    Then, he turned around and waved his hand. ¡°Everyone, leave with me immediately!¡±


    Arge number of people rushed out into the distance, afraid that they would be killed.


    It was also at this moment that Jiang Ming suddenly attacked with his de.


    ¡°Let us see how strong you are!¡±


    At that moment, Jiang Ming¡¯s fighting spirit was boiling. He held the de and fought with these undead soldiers.


    At the same time, Wu Ming and the others started a massacre.


    It had to be said that Soul Formation Realm cultivators were extraordinary. They could wipe out thousands of troops with one move. In just a few breaths, more than a dozen Nascent Soul Realm and Golden Core Realm soldiers fell to the ground.


    ¡°Master, it seems that with Wu Ming around, we can support the overall situation!¡±


    Zhai Tianfeng grabbed Gu Chi and Sha Luo and looked at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming nodded. However, his face immediately darkened. The team that had just withdrawn had encountered an ambush!

 Chapter 516 - 516 Celestial Master Path

    516 Celestial Master Path


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression kept changing. He immediately wanted to go to the other side. However, a figure blocked his way.


    ¡°They¡¯re at thete stage of the Golden Core Realm!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression froze. He subconsciously brandished his de, wanting to kill the figure in front of him. However, he was easily blocked by the other party.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    This undead soldier kept repeating this one word like a robot. Each time it uttered this word, its killing intent rose!


    However, Jiang Ming was not afraid!


    Jiang Ming used his lethal move, and a bolt of lightning sted out.


    However, before Jiang Ming could pull himself away, he was surprised to find that the undead soldier had actually reassembled itself. Its aura became more and more powerful, and it was about to enter the peak of the Golden Core Realm.


    A cold light shed in Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes. He once again held his sword and attacked. However, it was easily blocked.


    Bang!


    Jiang Ming was sent flying backward. He spat out mouthfuls of blood.


    He had never thought that the monster in front of him would be so powerful!


    Jiang Ming endured the intense pain and then shed out again.


    However, the undead soldier waspletely fine.


    ¡°Master, we can¡¯t hold on any longer!¡±


    Ying Sha¡¯s expression was especially ugly. He was covered in wounds and could not even transform into his true body.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. After thinking for a long time, he finally said, ¡°Retreat!¡±


    He knew that he had to move forward now and meet up with the others to ensure that his side would be unscathed.


    It was also at this time that Jiang Ming sent an order through the ughter Seed Token. ¡°Hurry up ande over to support us!¡±


    Luo Cheng, who had beenzing around at the back, was instantly stunned. He had originally wanted to take the opportunity to escape, hoping that no one would contact him.


    After all, this ce was really dangerous. Luo Cheng did not want to lose his life in vain.


    However, now that the ughter Seed Token was out, if he did not go, it was very likely that the news would be sent back to the Hall of ughter at the first moment. He would meet a terrible end in that case.


    Luo Cheng gritted his teeth and strode forward.


    At this time, Jiang Ming led everyone to a destination. After seeing everyone around him, his eyes could not help but tremble slightly.


    They were all injured!


    There were even three or four people who had died!


    Jiang Ming did not say anything for a long time and just walked up to someone.


    ¡°Old Wu, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Jiang Ming patted his shoulder. This was a Golden Core Realm cultivator. One of the people who died was his son.


    On the other side was Da Wu, whose head was lowered and his eyes were red.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. If you had not brought us in, my brother would not have died¡­¡±


    Da Wu roared and wanted to fight Jiang Ming to the death. However, he was stopped by Old Wu.


    ¡°B*stard!¡±


    Old Wu pped Da Wu. ¡°This is our master! From the moment we swore our allegiance to him, we had to serve him! Didn¡¯t you see what happened just now? Master would rather leave behind his own men and let us escape. He did not let us down. However, you actually want to push the responsibility to Master? How despicable!¡±


    As he spoke, Old Wu wanted to give his eldest son another p. However, Jiang Ming stopped him.


    ¡°Old Wu, don¡¯t hit him. I¡¯ve really let your family down. If I had anticipated this, Little Wu wouldn¡¯t have died¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming really med himself. He never expected things toe to this.


    It was also at this time that Jiang Ming suddenly raised his eyebrows because he realized that there was movement from Little Wu¡¯s corpse.


    Rustle!


    Little Wu suddenly stood up and opened his eyes, which were filled with green light!


    ¡°Little Wu!¡±


    Da Wu was overjoyed and wanted to go forward. However, Jiang Ming blocked his way.


    ¡°Move aside! My brother is not dead. I want to check on him!¡± Da Wu roared.


    Old Wu stared at his youngest son for a long time. After a long time, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°He¡¯s no longer your brother. Little Wu has been turned into an undead soldier!¡±


    What the hell?


    Everyone was stunned and immediately looked at the other corpses. As expected, these corpses also stood up one after another, like zombies.


    The corners of Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth twitched. Obviously, these people in front of him were dead and had long turned into undead soldiers.


    Old Zhu strode over and asked in a low voice, ¡°Master, what should we do next?¡±


    At this moment, Gu Chi, who had been scared into silence, suddenly said, ¡°It is not an easy task to deal with the undead. You need to practice a special technique¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean the technique of the Celestial Master Sect?¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned.


    In the beginning, the Celestial Master Sect was just a cultivation orthodoxy. However, it branched out into several forces. For example, one of the three great grotto-heavens, the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, could be considered a branch of the Celestial Master Sect after countless generations.


    However, the Celestial Master path was very difficult to cultivate. It required one to have an incredible physical body. Moreover, one needed to have a high affinity with the Netherworld and the great cultivation.


    At the thought of this, Jiang Ming frowned. There did not seem to be anyone from the Celestial Master Sect among them¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Celestial Master Sect.¡±


    At this moment, someone spoke. It was Sha Luo!


    Sha Luo¡¯s words startled everyone, and they immediately revealed a mocking smile. This ughter Seed was really willing to tell any lie in order to save his life!


    Sha Luo saw this and immediately understood that they did not trust him. He said, ¡°I was once a member of the Celestial Master Sect¡¯s Dragon-Tiger Mountain. I only returned to the Hall of ughter to cultivateter¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. There was also the orthodoxy of the Dragon-Tiger Mountain in the mortal world. He did not expect that it also existed in the world of immortal cultivation.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze turned to Sha Luo.


    ¡°How confident are you that you can kill these soldiers?¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t hinder me, I have full confidence!¡±

 Chapter 517 - 517 Flowerfruit Sect’s Soul

    517 Flowerfruit Sect¡¯s Soul


    Sha Luo¡¯s words caused many people to question him. However, Jiang Ming chose to trust him unconditionally.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the task of killing these soldiers to you.¡± Jiang Ming added, ¡°If you can kill them, I will let you join the Flowerfruit Sect.¡±


    Sha Luo¡¯s mouth twitched. Why would he do that?


    He was a ughter Seed, and he was also the sessor of a major faction in the Hall of ughter. Was there a need for him to join an unknown faction like this?


    Whatever!


    In order to survive, Sha Luo immediately took a step forward and harnessed all of his Golden Core Realm mana.


    ¡°Profound Nascent Transformation!¡±


    Boom!


    In an instant, a strange power exploded and bombarded the undead soldiers, causing them to retreat.


    The undead soldier that Little Wu had transformed into was roaring non-stop. He did not feel any pain at all and was about to step forward while withstanding the attack of the Profound Nascent Transformation.


    Sha Luo¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°How is that possible? The Profound Nascent Transformation is the most powerful Celestial Master path technique I¡¯ve ever cultivated. Why can¡¯t it be of any use?¡±


    At this moment, many people shook their heads, feeling that Sha Luo would not be able to deal with these soldiers.


    Jiang Ming did not say anything. He just nced at Old Wu and Da Wu.


    Old Wu felt Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze and immediately smiled. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t have anyints¡­¡±


    To put it simply, he wanted to let Jiang Ming finish off Little Wupletely.


    Da Wu¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Father, how can you allow Little Wu¡¯s corpse to be desecrated¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You stupid b*stard, don¡¯t forget that Xiao Wu is now an undead soldier. Do you want your brother to have died without dignity?¡±


    Da Wu was suddenly speechless.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming took a deep breath and slowly took a few steps forward. His eyes were also filled with a cold light.


    ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    He did not say much. His entire body was filled with the power of lightning as he shed at the undead soldiers with a bang.


    These undead soldiers suffered heavy injuries and soon lost their lives.


    Sha Luo, who was still attacking, waspletely stunned. In the next second, Jiang Ming¡¯s handnded on his neck, and he fell to the ground weakly.


    Before he fainted, Sha Luo stared at Jiang Ming. ¡°You b*stard, how dare you trick me?¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and did not say anything. Gu Chi was dumbfounded. He never expected the scene to unfold like this.


    ¡°Master, why are you doing this to this kid?¡± Rao Wuqing asked in confusion.


    ¡°He¡¯s trying to trick us,¡± Jiang Ming said with a faint smile. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡±


    Rao Wuqing and the others were stunned.


    At this moment, Zhai Tianfeng exined, ¡°Sha Luo seemed to be doing his best to fend off the undead just now. However, in truth, he was secretly using a technique to control these soldiers to use them against us. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t expect our master to be proficient in the art of lightning, which is specifically used to restrain the undead.¡±


    At this moment, everyone finally reacted. No wonder Sha Luo was so eager to take action against the undead.


    It should be known that the Celestial Master Sect was the best in dealing with evil things like the undead in the world. However, it did not mean that other immortal cultivation techniques could not do the same.


    Everyone looked at Jiang Ming with surprise in their eyes.


    This person was truly formidable to be able to see through Sha Luo¡¯s schemes with a single nce. If it were anyone else, they would never be able to do this.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming turned his head, and his gaze turned from cold to gentle.


    ¡°Everyone, we have lost manyrades this time. I am very sad. However, we have already stepped into the General¡¯s Tomb. I hope that everyone can do their best to protect themselves. Of course, I swear that I will do my best to protect you!¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming was definitely not the individual cultivator who lived in seclusion all day long. He was definitely the leader of the Flowerfruit Sect who truly had a sense of responsibility!


    He took a step forward, and his body was filled with strong Golden Core Realm mana and innate spiritual light.


    Kill!


    He held the de in his hand and charged at the undead soldiers.


    At the same time, arge number of undead soldiers charged over.


    The other end was also blocked.


    Seeing this scene, Old Wu could not help but take a deep breath and roar, ¡°Everyone, sess or failure depends on this move! Let us follow the master¡¯s footsteps and carve out a bloody path! Let these b*stards see that the Flowerfruit Sect is not so easy to bully!¡±


    With Jiang Ming leading the way, many of the Flowerfruit Sect¡¯s experts were moved, and their blood surged.


    At this moment, all the cultivators roared and rushed into the distance.


    Seeing this scene, Rao Wuqing and the others were also inspired.


    ¡°Zhai Tianfeng, we have stayed in the sect for too long. Compared to these people, weck courage and bloodlust¡­¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve said so much, let¡¯s go all out!¡± Zhai Tianfengughed and said, ¡°I would like to see just how strong we are!¡±


    Countless cultivators rushed out, not giving the undead soldiers any chance to react.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Jiang Ming wielded his de like a god of death. Every time he attacked, there would be corpsed littering the ground .


    The other Flowerfruit Sect cultivators became even more ruthless.


    Whoever dared to block the way would die!


    And this was Jiang Ming¡¯s goal!


    ¡°Previously, the Flowerfruit Sect only had a few people. However, they did not have a soul. A force without a soul is destined to be a motley crew.¡±


    ¡°However, after Master¡¯s encouragement, the Flowerfruit Sect has already given birth to its own soul¡­ Hahaha! Our master is really amazing!¡±


    Wu Mingughed. He saw hope in Jiang Ming. The world¡¯s individual cultivators finally had a backbone!


    At the same time, Gu Chi stood rooted to the ground. He could not understand why these people were so excited.


    Wasn¡¯t it just a small sect? Why was it more united than the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land?

 Chapter 518 - 518 The Aggrieved Luo Cheng

    518 The Aggrieved Luo Cheng


    As Jiang Ming charged forward, all the Flowerfruit Sect cultivators were excited. They held their swords and charged at the forefront, making Gu Chi extremely surprised.


    ¡°Why are they doing this? Shouldn¡¯t they do their best to protect their own interests and lives? Why do they have such a high fighting spirit?¡± Gu Chi muttered to himself. He really could not understand the thoughts of these people.


    At this moment, Zhai Tianfeng walked over. The corners of his mouth curled up into a disdainful arc.


    ¡°Do you think that everyone is like you and the people of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, who only care about their own interests? Do you think Master relied on despicable methods to be so strong?¡±


    ¡°Did Ning Caichen not use those methods?¡± Gu Chi asked indignantly.


    Zhai Tianfeng¡¯s answer was simple and clear. ¡°No, you think Ning Caichen would use some kind of soul imprint on them? Let me tell you, there is no such thing! They all sincerely followed Ning Caichen because Ning Caichen is a natural leader!¡±


    For a moment, Gu Chi waspletely silent. He suddenly realized that everything he was proud of in the past seemed to have shattered at this moment.


    It turned out that he, Gu Chi, was a loser from the beginning to the end!


    At this moment, Jiang Ming¡¯s figure suddenly shed, and he suddenly disappeared into the crowd to start a massacre.


    The undead soldiers were ughtered one after another!


    Jiang Ming¡¯s cultivation was constantly improving!


    ¡°His cultivation level isn¡¯t high. However, hisbat strength is very strong. This isn¡¯t just because hisprehension of fighting is high but also because of hisbat skills and raw determination!¡±


    Zhai Tianfeng admired Jiang Ming even more.


    As an array master, Zhai Tianfeng¡¯s weakness was inbat. Therefore, he admired the prodigies inbat the most. Jiang Ming was undoubtedly the most talented fighter that Zhai Tianfeng had ever seen. Naturally, he yearned for such talent.


    Gu Chi waspletely silent. He had also advanced to the Golden Core Realm. However, he believed that he was at the same level as Jiang Ming. Even if they were both in the middle stage of the Golden Core Realm, he would never be Jiang Ming¡¯s match. This was the difference.


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath, and his eyes shone brightly. After killing so many undead soldiers, he was indeed a little tired and needed some rest.


    Looking back, all the disciples of the Flowerfruit Sect were fighting hard. Jiang Ming¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He had finally sessfully molded the soul of the Flowerfruit Sect.


    ¡°After doing this, I can start the second step. I want them to understand that all their hard work has paid off!¡±


    Jiang Ming had always been indifferent. However, he also understood that he needed to establish a force. Once he wanted to establish a force, he could not continue to live in seclusion. He had to be as responsible as possible.


    At the thought of this, Jiang Ming looked into the depths. At this moment, the Flowerfruit Sect was about to win. However, with a loud boom, a terrifying aura suddenly descended, causing everyone to shiver.


    ¡°What happened? Why did the atmosphere here be so cold?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly as they vaguely realized that something was wrong.


    It was also at this moment that Jiang Ming turned around and stared in one direction.


    The terrifying atmosphere came from the other end!


    ¡°There must be some terrifying existence hidden within¡­ What should we do?¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming¡¯s brain was working rapidly as if he wanted to find a reasonable solution. However, he could not get one.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming was suddenly stunned. He looked back and saw arge group of people running over. He immediately shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±


    However, it was toote. When the people from the Network passed by that side of the passageway, a huge bloody mouth suddenly bit them. A dozen cultivators died immediately.


    What the hell?


    The assassins from the Network were almost scared out of their wits. They immediately ran to Jiang Ming¡¯s side. However, the bloody mouth chased after them relentlessly.


    ¡°Zhai Tianfeng, set up the array formation! Wu Ming, stop it!¡±


    The two of them took a step forward in unison. Zhai Tianfeng immediately began to set up defensive array formations, and they were stacked together to form an even more advanced defensive array formation.


    Wu Ming stood in front of him, holding a spear in his hand to block the bloody mouth.


    He pierced through it!


    The bloody mouth quickly shrank back, and everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°As expected of our leader! He¡¯s indeed extraordinary!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We were almost scared out of our wits. However, our leader was able to force this monster back. His strength is definitely impressive!¡±


    ¡°With our master and leader here, we should be very safe!¡±


    At this moment, Luo Cheng walked over with an extremely ugly expression.


    ¡°Are you Ning Caichen?¡±


    The corners of his mouth twitched violently when he recognized Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Luo Cheng scoffed in anger. He had been giving orders to arrest and kill Ning Caichen. However, in the end, Ning Caichen had be the owner of the ughter Seed Token. How could he deal with him?


    ¡°You still want to kill me?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s lips curled into a yful smile.


    Luo Cheng took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°I would never do such a thing.¡±


    Those with the ughter Seed Token couldmand the Network unless someone with a higher-level ughter Seed Token came out. However, it was obvious that such a person was not here at the moment. Thus, Jiang Ming couldmand him.


    Thinking of this, Luo Cheng took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°Sir, what should we do next?¡±


    Obviously, Luo Cheng was not convinced. However, Jiang Ming waved his hand indifferently and said, ¡°Lead your men and form a formation. You must follow my group to prevent other factions from infiltrating¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming was not afraid of these demons and monsters. He was afraid that other forces would stab him in the back.


    Luo Cheng nodded and did not dwell on this matter. It was also at this moment that he noticed Sha Luo and his mouth twitched.


    Although he did not know Sha Luo, he could tell from his appearance that he was definitely a true ughter Seed. Unfortunately, he had lost.


    Sha Luo also slowly woke up. He pointed at Jiang Ming and was about to curse when he was knocked out by another hit. Everyone looked at each other, not knowing what had happened.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming suddenly raised his eyebrows and looked into the distance.


    ¡°That bloody mouth has actually evolved!¡±

 Chapter 519 - 519 Becoming a Joke

    519 Bing a Joke


    The bloody mouth had indeed evolved.


    In the repeated confrontations with Wu Ming, this bloody mouth did not show any signs of being defeated. On the contrary, it became more and more powerful. A suffocating aura spread out, making people feel sick and terrified.


    However, the most dangerous thing was that this thing actually had intelligence. Knowing that it was no match for Wu Ming, it evolved again and charged toward the Flowerfruit Sect members.


    ¡°Tianfeng, can this array formation block it?¡± Jiang Ming asked. Zhai Tianfeng nodded confidently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It definitely won¡¯t be able to break my defense¡­ What?¡±


    In the next moment, Zhai Tianfeng clenched his fists tightly because arge group of cultivators from other factions had rushed over and attacked the defensive array formation with all their might, especially Hua Wudao and the others.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Zhai Tianfeng stared at Hua Wudao.


    Hua Wudao chuckled. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to leave you behind to cover the rear. Otherwise, why would I go through so much trouble?¡±


    Zhai Tianfeng was furious. He wanted to say something. However, he was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to argue with them now. Do you have any way to strengthen the array formation?¡±


    This time, Zhai Tianfeng said with a long face, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already done my best. Thisposite array formation is my highest level. It¡¯s impossible to strengthen it further¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath. If that was the case, they could not continue to hide in the array.


    ¡°Everyone, prepare to retreat immediately!¡±


    Without saying a word, they immediately chose to run into the distance. They were so fast that it dumbfounded people.


    ¡°Damn it! How dare these b*stards run away? Go up and kill them all!¡±


    Hua Wudao¡¯s expression was extremely cold.


    A cultivator from one faction asked with a serious expression, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just follow them? Why did they even stay behind to eliminate those undead soldiers? This is very strange!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid! These undead soldiers like the aura of living people. As long as we cripple them and don¡¯t kill them, the undead soldiers will temporarily stay here. We can take this opportunity to go further, understand?¡±


    Hua Wudao¡¯s words made sense. The cultivators from all the factions hardened their hearts and immediately rushed over.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face turnedpletely gloomy.


    ¡°You guys are really something else!¡±


    He turned around and shouted,¡± Run! Don¡¯t stop!¡±


    All of the Flowerfruit Sect cultivators rushed into the depths of the cave. However, they still could not block the joint attack of so many cultivators. Soon, the Flowerfruit Sect cultivators fell one by one, including Da Wu!


    ¡°Da Wu!¡±


    When Old Wu saw his eldest son die in battle, his expression instantly changed drastically. He charged back at the cultivators of these forces with a roar.


    At this moment, Old Wu only had one thought, and that was to destroy these people and take revenge for his son!


    He could ept that his youngest son had died in the battle against the undead soldiers. However, he could not ept that his other son had died because of the greed of others!


    The most important thing was that he had the chance to block the attack for his son. However, he was half a step away!


    Old Wu went crazy.


    The other Flowerfruit Sect cultivators were upset as well.


    ¡°If you dare kill our people, then don¡¯t think about getting away!¡±


    They rushed out one after another, wanting to kill the cultivators of these forces.


    When Jiang Ming saw this scene, he was upset as well.


    ¡°Wu Hen, Ying Sha! No need to hold back, kill all these sons of b*tches!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    Wu Hen and Ying Sha had both reached thete stage of the Golden Core Realm. Soon, arge number of Golden Core cultivators fell at their hands.


    After killing one cultivator after another, Jiang Ming took another big step forward. His aura swept out crazily and killed one cultivator after another.


    It was also at this time that Hua Wudao suddenly approached Jiang Ming and wanted to kill him.


    ¡°Hua Wudao, your enemy is me!¡± Tuoba Kui roared and suddenly appeared to block Hua Wudao¡¯s attack.


    He had been waiting for a long time, and finally, he had the chance when Hua Wudao left the formation of the Indulgence Sect!


    As the whistling sound echoed out again and again, the entire ce fell into a deathly silence.


    Tuoba Kui¡¯s hatred for Hua Wudao was monstrous. In an instant, he unleashed countless powerful killing moves, wanting to kill his opponent on the spot.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming took a step forward and charged into the crowd with a long sword in his hand. He was like a fierce tiger, and these cultivators were like sheep waiting to be ughtered by him.


    ¡°Bro, you have the Deste Dragon bloodline. You can try to devour their blood to repair and increase the purity of your bloodline!¡±


    At this moment, the ck sword¡¯s voice reached his ears.


    Jiang Ming was stunned when he heard that, and the corners of his mouth immediately curled up.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    He did not waste any time. He immediately waved his sword and shot out sharp beams of sword Qi. Every time he killed someone, he would absorb the blood Qi of the other party.


    It was also at this moment that some powerful figures arrived.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    This time, the Indulgence Sect sent seven or eight Nascent Soul Realm elders. Some of them were fighting with Rao Wuqing, Zhai Tianfeng, and the other Nascent Soul Realm experts of the Flowerfruit Sect. As for the remaining two, one was to deal with Tuoba Kui, and the other was to deal with Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Hahaha, Ning Caichen and Tuoba Kui. One is a prodigy of the Flowerfruit Mountain, and the other is the future hope of the Tuoba tribe! If I kill you, I can go to the Hall of ughter and be a Prince of ughter. At that time, my status will definitely soar, and it¡¯s definitely not something that you canpare to.¡±


    At this moment, Hua Wudao burst intoughter.


    He had long known about the bounty on Ning Caichen¡¯s head.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.


    So many Flowerfruit Sect cultivators had died. If he did not avenge them, his position as the sect master would really be a joke!

 Chapter 520 - 520 Strange Stone Guardian

    520 Strange Stone Guardian


    However, no matter how ruthless Jiang Ming was, hisbat strength was ultimately limited to the Golden Core Realm and could not bepared to a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator.


    Soon, Jiang Ming¡¯s body was covered in wounds. He could only fight and retreat, leading everyone to a rtively safe ce.


    ¡°Come here!¡±


    Someone roared loudly, his eyes filled with killing intent. Clearly, he was an expert! He actually ran over in hot pursuit!


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Jiang Ming roared and killed the other party.


    At the same time, Zhai Tianfeng began to set up an array formation. Immediately, a rtively high-level array formation appeared. At the same time, it also contained many of Zhai Tianfeng¡¯s trump cards.


    ¡°Damn it, this is an array formationparable to a fifth-grade array formation¡­ I¡¯ve invested a lot this time!¡±


    Zhai Tianfeng cursed. He was not stingy. However, he hated these people who hit him when he was down. It was not a big deal that they had suffered heavy losses this time. However, the problem was that they had not died in the hands of the undead soldiers but in the hands of a group of viins!


    At this moment, Wu Ming also chose to retreat. Immediately, no one could suppress the bloody mouth.


    Countless cultivators were devoured, and in an instant, the people on the other end wailed endlessly.


    ¡°Let use in and hide!¡± someone shouted, trying his best to squeeze into the defensive array formation.


    ¡°Hehe, weren¡¯t you guys happy to kill us just now? However, now you want to seek our protection? How ridiculous!¡± Zhai Tianfeng sneered.


    At the same time, Wu Ming arrived and killed many people who wanted to squeeze into the array formation. He then looked at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Master, what should we do next?¡±


    Jiang Ming pondered for a moment and said decisively, ¡°Continue going deeper! Zhai Tianfeng, stabilize this array formation and let it follow the team.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Very soon, someone came forward to protect Zhai Tianfeng, ensuring that the entire defensive array formation would not have a single w.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming walked forward. His eyes lit up. He wanted to see what was in the depths of the cave.


    If there was a chance, he would use external forces to eliminate everyone who dared to hurt him and the disciples of his sect!


    Although it was normal to take advantage of an enemy¡¯s weakness, from his point of view, the other party was wrong and a monster!


    As soon as Jiang Ming left, the faces of the various forces instantly darkened.


    ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s quickly retreat! The strength of that bloody mouth is too shocking. It has almost reached the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm. We are definitely not its match!¡±


    An elder of the Indulgence Sect stepped forward.


    Hua Wudao was furious. He was just one step away from killing Jiang Ming and the others. However, these people had escaped, and his side had suffered heavy losses!


    ¡°I can¡¯t care too much. Let them stay now¡­That¡¯s right, let¡¯s build a high wall here to stop them!¡±


    Soon, powerful auras spread out and formed a huge barrier, blocking the cultivators on the other side.


    What the hell?


    The cultivators from these forces were all enraged. They wanted to break through the barrier but had no way to do so. They could only shout,¡±What do you mean, Hua Wudao? Quickly remove this barrier and let us pass!¡±


    This barrier could block everything. Even half-step Soul Formation Realm experts could not break through.


    These Nascent Soul Realm and Golden Core Realm cultivators were unable to break through the barrier.


    Normally, it would not matter.


    However, the problem was that there was still the bloody mouth eyeing them. If they wanted to live, they had to break through the barrier!


    Hua Wudao sneered. ¡°It¡¯s your honor to stay behind to cover my rear. Don¡¯t be ungrateful, understand?¡±


    ¡°Hua Wudao, you heartless fellow! You¡­!¡±


    Someone roared angrily. However, they did not think that Hua Wudao would fare well after attacking the Flowerfruit Sect.


    It was also at this moment that everyone chose to retreat for a short period of time. However, the cultivators on the other side werepletely devoured by the bloody mouth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go all out!¡±


    A few early and mid-stage Nascent Soul Realm cultivators hardened their hearts and decided to join forces to stop and destroy this bloody mouth, which they found out was a demon! Unfortunately, the demon¡¯s strength was too shocking, and they could notpare at all.


    As they collided with each other, the Nascent Soul cultivators fell to the ground one by one. In the end, they were no longer breathing.


    At this moment, everyone was stunned in ce. They had never expected that the situation would develop to this point.


    It was also at this moment that some people slowly took a big step forward, their eyes flickering with a bright light.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    These people were inplete despair and were especially regretful. If they had not made things difficult for themselves and attacked the Flowerfruit Sect, they might have been able to retreat with the Flowerfruit Sect. At the very least, they would have been the first to retreat.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s hatred for Hua Wudao reached a monstrous level. However, it was useless.


    On the other side, the survivors of the other forces gasped when they saw this scene.


    Hua Wudao was too ruthless!


    However, they could not say anything. After all, they had to be careful.


    Jiang Ming naturally knew what was happening behind them and did not care at all.


    Colluding with someone like Hua Wudao was a death sentence!


    It was also at this time that Jiang Ming and the others finally arrived at their destination. Looking at the mess around them, a cold light shed in Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°These stones seem to be quite old.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, these stones are interesting. They weren¡¯t formed in the past thousand years. They were formed during Murong Beiyan¡¯s era, after being artificially carved and forged,¡± someone said in a low voice.


    Jiang Ming nced at this person and immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s so special about Murong Beiyan¡¯s stoned?¡±


    This person was Old Zhu¡¯s younger brother and was called Little Zhu.


    ¡°There are indeed many rumors about Murong Beiyan¡¯s strange stones. It is said that during Murong Beiyan¡¯s era, there was a cultivation sect called the Strange Stone Gate. They were good at carving all kinds of strange stones and creating all kinds of stone guardians. These stone people don¡¯t know pain, their bodies are strong, and they don¡¯t know what fatigue is. Under such circumstances, these stone people¡¯sbat strength is naturally extraordinary and unpredictable!¡±


    At this point, Little Zhu suddenly paused as if he had thought of something.


    It was also at this moment that Jiang Ming and the others felt their hearts tighten. They turned their heads abruptly and saw that the strange stones had changed their positions and were constantlybining to form stone men.


    ¡°This is a stone guardian!¡±


    Little Zhu eximed, ¡°It¡¯sparable to a Golden Core Realm cultivator! The strongest among them has even reached the peak of the Golden Core Realm!¡±

 Chapter 521 - 521 Mysterious Crystal

    521 Mysterious Crystal


    The stone guardians were once the highlight of Murong Beiyan¡¯s era. Their strength was shocking, and they could turn the tide of any battle once they appeared.


    Now, with the appearance of these stone guardians, Tuoba Kui¡¯s expression became even more unsightly. He did not expect to encounter such a thing.


    ¡°Master Ning, we won¡¯t be able to resist these stone guardians anymore. It¡¯s best to retreat as soon as possible¡­¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression darkened.


    Retreat?


    Where could they retreat to?


    Tuoba Kui could not help but take a deep breath and slowly added, ¡°Master Ning, what do you think we should do next?¡±


    Jiang Ming pondered for a moment, and his eyes shed with determination.


    ¡°What else can we do? Naturally, they will charge forward and kill everyone until they arepletely annihted!¡±


    Jiang Ming never expected that he would face more danger by bringing so many people with him this time.


    However, now that he thought about it, he might have toe alone in the future. Otherwise, bringing such arge team over would be a huge burden.


    Anyway, now was not the time to talk about this. Jiang Ming rushed forward with his de.


    This time, Gu Chi finally realized that the de in Ning Caichen¡¯s hand seemed to be his!


    ¡°Damn it! Zhang Shan, Ning Caichen, you two b*stards!¡±


    Gu Chi gritted his teeth in hatred. However, there was nothing he could do.


    At this time, Jiang Ming took the initiative to attack. The other Flowerfruit Sect cultivators naturally did not want to fall behind and rushed to the front line.


    At the same time, Jiang Ming no longer used his immortal cultivation techniques. Instead, he used all his martial arts techniques.


    ¡°He¡¯s so strong!¡±


    Some people were secretly amazed. Jiang Ming¡¯sbat power was terrifying. Every time he attacked, someone would die instantly.


    It was also at this moment that Jiang Ming suddenly turned around and shed at a stone guardian, causing sparks to fly.


    Suddenly, the stone guardian let out a shrill scream.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. ording to what he said before, the stone guardians did not know fatigue or pain. However, now it seemed like that was not true.


    It was also at this moment that a glint suddenly shed in Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No matter what the situation is, since the stone guardian can feel pain, it¡¯s enough to show that the stone guardian can still be killed!¡±


    At this moment, all the cultivators of the Flowerfruit Sect were excited. They charged at the stone guardians and attacked them again and again.


    As the whistling sounds rang out, all the cultivators of the Flowerfruit Sect became more and more excited. Their morale was iparably magnificent, and in an instant, they erupted with suffocatingbat strength and lethality. Many stone guardians took many steps back, their expressions especially ugly.


    ¡°With such power, we can definitely win!¡±


    Someone was overjoyed. However, at this moment, his head was cut off.


    Blood dyed the ground red!


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming subconsciously stood rooted to the ground. He then looked at the stone guardians and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Everyone stopped and retreated a few steps.


    Rao Wuqing walked over at this moment, his expression extremely solemn.


    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. Why do these stone guardians have intelligence?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that they have intelligence¡­ Someone is controlling them!¡±


    Jiang Ming took a few deep breaths.


    When everyone heard this, they subconsciously stood rooted to the ground. It was obvious that they had never expected this to happen.


    It was also at this moment that Ming Ming¡¯s eyes shed with a bright light. He immediately lowered his voice and said, ¡°Everyone, immediately enter level onebat stances. No matter what, we have to rush before they¡­ No, we have to act before the mastermind behind the scenes. Otherwise, we will fall into a passive situation!¡±


    For a moment, everyone was shocked and immediately chose to attack further away.


    With these attacks, all the Flowerfruit Sect cultivators once again fell into a fierce battle. However, unlike the first time, they were in a battle formation this time, and they werepletely wary of the mastermind behind the scenes.


    At this moment, the people from the Indulgence Sect arrived one after another.


    Hua Wudao¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy.


    ¡°Stone guardians! These Flowerfruit Sect cultivators are jinxes. Wherever they go, so many dangerous things appear¡­ How irritating!¡±


    He had been extremely aggrieved along the way, and now, he was venting all his anger on these people.


    It was also at this moment that a fierce attack struck Hua Wudao.


    Hua Wudao¡¯s face instantly turned pale and his aura became even more dispirited after being messed with by the stone guardian.


    At this moment, the stone guardian roared and charged at Hua Wudao with all its might, as if it wanted to kill him.


    Jiang Ming was stunned.


    The person behind this stone guard seemed to have a deep hatred for Hua Wudao!


    ¡°Tuoba Kui, do you still know the partners, family, or friends of the people who were harmed by Hua Wudao?¡±


    Tuoba Kui shook his head and revealed a look of resentment.


    ¡°If he dies, it¡¯s good for all of us! He deserves it!¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming waspletely speechless. Although his hatred for Hua Wudao was monstrous, he had to look at the situation logically!


    Tuoba Kui was too emotional and irrational. He was destined to be useless.


    Jiang Ming turned his gaze to the stone guardians and shouted in a low voice, ¡°Zhai Tianfeng, observe these stone guardians carefully. See if they have any restrictions or formations on them. If they do, break them quickly!¡±


    Zhai Tianfeng nodded and immediately got started.


    At the same time, Jiang Ming was also in a difficult battle. Fortunately, they had Wu Ming, a Soul Formation Realm expert, on their side. Otherwise, they would have had a hard time fighting.


    It was also at this moment that a majestic power rippled out. Jiang Ming suddenly freed his hand and punched a stone guard. He suddenly found that after it shattered, a crystal-like thing appeared.


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes and bent down to observe for a while before his eyes widened.


    ¡°I understand now. These stone guardians all have energy bodies simr to crystals. As long as we break it, these stone guardians will definitely copse!¡±

 Chapter 522 - 522 What Future Can You Have

    522 What Future Can You Have


    After Jiang Ming confirmed that this energy crystal was closely rted to the stone guardian, his mind raced, and he quickly came to a conclusion.


    ¡°Everyone, do notunch any attacks. Use your spiritual energy to invade their bodies. You must destroy the energy crystals in their brains in the shortest time possible!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, and they began to do as they were told. From time to time, arge number of stone guardians copsed.


    He was extremely excited!


    In the distance, Hua Wudao and the others did the same. When they saw the stone guardian that attacked them fall, the corners of their mouths immediately curled up.


    ¡°I thought these guys were hard to deal with. However, now it seems like the ride is turning. We can let Ning Caichen eventually get killed by fighting back against them!¡±


    When his mocking words reached everyone¡¯s ears, the group of Flowerfruit Sect cultivators who heard it immediately scoffed at him.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re so smart. However, it¡¯s our sect master who found out the stone guardians¡¯ weakness. You¡¯re just an arrogant fool!¡±


    Someoneughed.


    Hua Wudao¡¯s expression changed instantly.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    He immediately wanted to kill the guy who dared to mock him. However, he was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, what do you mean? This guy is mocking me! Don¡¯t tell me you want to protect him and be my enemy!¡±


    Hua Wudao¡¯s expression was extremely sinister.


    Jiang Ming could not be bothered to pay attention to him and asked, ¡°Did you harm someone, causing her family, rtives, or friends to treat you like this?¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming¡¯s tone was obviously much heavier, and Hua Wudao¡¯s face fell.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, what do you mean¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming did not bother to listen to him. He raised his hand and pped him.


    ¡°How dare you attack my sect master. Prepare to face the consequences!¡±


    An elder of the Indulgence Sect wanted to go forward and cripple Jiang Ming¡¯s arm. However, he was stopped by Wu Ming.


    ¡°All of you, stay back!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not be bothered to waste his breath. He gave Zhai Tianfeng a look. The next moment, Zhai Tianfeng immediately activated arge array formation. This was an array formation that he had obtained from an ancient book. Once activated, it would contain terrifying power that ordinary people could not imagine.


    It was also at this moment that everyone¡¯s hearts trembled. They had never thought that things would develop to this point.


    Hua Wudao¡¯s expression changed instantly.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, what do you mean? You actually want to cut off our escape route?¡±


    He looked at Jiang Ming in disbelief. Jiang Ming just said calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you treat the people of other factions like this before? It was you who led the attack on the Flowerfruit Sect, causing us to lose manyrades. Now, I¡¯m just taking revenge. Is there a problem?¡±


    Jiang Ming decided to settle the score with Hua Wudao.


    Hua Wudao¡¯s expression turned even uglier. He never expected Ning Caichen to be so ruthless.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you¡¯re courting death¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ll say it onest time. Tell me who you¡¯ve harmed. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind getting rid of youpletely!¡± Jiang Ming shouted.


    Hua Wudao wanted to go crazy and kill him. However, when he turned around, he saw that the demon¡¯s mouth and the other undead soldiers were charging at him. If he didn¡¯t run away now, he would definitely die. In his anxious state, he could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Tuoba Kui walked over and sneered, ¡°This guy has harmed countless people. How can he remember which one clearly?¡±


    However, if he did not figure this out, it would not be easy for Jiang Ming to deal with the so-called mastermind.


    Jiang Ming frowned. After thinking for a long time, he slowly let out a breath and turned to leave. Hua Wudao¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you can¡¯t do this to me! I am the sect master of the Indulgence Sect. If you treat me like this, you will offend the entire Indulgence Sect¡­¡±


    At this moment, a mocking voice rang out, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re that important?¡±


    At this moment, the entire ce was silent.


    Hua Wudao could not help but take a few deep breaths. His eyes were filled with resentment. If he could, he would have killed Ning Caichen and the others on the spot.


    Unfortunately, the undead soldiers and the demon¡¯s mouth were already closing in, and he had no way to survive.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    Soon, the experts of the Indulgence Sect died tragically.


    Hua Wudao was about to die. Fortunately, he had the protection of a few Nascent Soul Realm cultivators. Otherwise, he would have died a long time ago.


    Tuoba Kui¡¯s expression instantly became much better after the battle ended.


    ¡°Master Ning, I was too headstrong before and wanted to kill Hua Wudao so badly that I dyed many important matters. However, from now on, I swear that I will do my best to serve you!¡± Tuoba Kui said seriously.


    Jiang Ming nodded subconsciously and said seriously, ¡°Hua Wudao might not be dead yet. However, he has been tortured to a miserable state. His end is about to arrive. You really don¡¯t have to care too much about him¡­ In addition, we have to be wary of the people here. The person controlling the stone guardians is only one of our enemies. There are many others surrounding us.¡±


    Jiang Ming was eager to know who this so-called enemy was. If he could secretly learn the methods to control these stone guardians, his trump cards andbat strength would definitely rise to a higher level.


    At this moment, in a rtively hidden ce, a voice rang out.


    ¡°You have failed.¡±


    A young man in white nodded subconsciously and said, ¡°I really failed. I couldn¡¯t kill Hua Wudao!¡±


    The mysterious voice snorted coldly.


    ¡°You know that I don¡¯t care about Hua Wudao. I¡¯m referring to the Tuoba and Helian bloodlines! The reason I brought you here is because you have the royal bloodline of Northern Yan! I hope that you can use this opportunity to eliminate these people and umte some prestige in the council. However, you¡¯ve really disappointed me! For a single woman, you actually gave up this great opportunity and only wanted to deal with a lecherous hungry ghost. What is wrong with you?¡±

 Chapter 523 - 523 The Domineering Jiang Ming

    523 The Domineering Jiang Ming


    The other party roared endlessly, his eyes filled with anger.


    This time, Murong Xianglin was so shocked that he fell to the ground on his behind. His expression became especially ugly. He never thought that this elder would be so fierce to him.


    Most importantly, he had yet to kill Hua Wudao!


    However, after being reprimanded by this elder, Murong Xianglin could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°I will follow your instructions. I will definitely pay attention next time¡­¡±


    ¡°If you do it again, don¡¯t me me for being rude. Even if you¡¯re a descendant of the Murong royal family, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± The mysterious voice snorted coldly and paused. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this time, not only did we attract the Yuanwei lineage and the Tuoba n, but we also attracted the descendants of Helian Xia. This is the best opportunity to kill them, steal their power, and fuse it with the Murong bloodline to create an even stronger bloodline. We can¡¯t miss it! Murong Xianglin, you have to remember what I said. If you want to achieve great things, you should not be indecisive. Otherwise, you are destined to be a good-for-nothing.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Murong Xianglin¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of viciousness. He was also anxious and wanted to kill the two of them so that he could prepare for the next step.


    However, soon, the mysterious voice paused again. ¡°Other than the two of them, the leader of the group seems to be Ning Caichen. He definitely has a lot of secrets. I can also feel that there is a powerful heretical bloodline power hidden in his body. It seems to be rted to the primordial. If we could dig out his bloodline power, it would definitely be a great thing!¡±


    At this point, this elder was clearly excited. He could not wait topete and see how powerful he could be after this.


    It was also at this moment that waves of majestic power erupted.


    ¡°The killing intent has already begun. Now is your chance to go on stage¡­ Murong Xianglin, you must remember this. If you want to restore the glory of the Murong family of Northern Yan, and let the glory of the Murong family descend upon thisnd once again, your hands will be stained with blood. There is no other way!¡±


    * * *


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart trembled, and he clearly felt that something was off.


    At the same time, Tuoba Kui and Wu Ming also took a step forward, their expressions turning ugly.


    ¡°Just now, we all felt that some mysterious existence was spying on us and could attack us at any time.¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ve been targeted. It¡¯s very likely that they¡¯re from the Murong royal family!¡±


    The two of them spoke in unison.


    One of them was of Tuoba Yuanwei¡¯s bloodline, while the other was a descendant of the Helian family.


    Jiang Ming nodded and said in a deep voice, ¡°The other party has also targeted me. They should be coveting my bloodline power. It seems that the other party¡¯s goal is bloodline power. Everyone, our future path will be even more difficult.¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen,¡± Gu Chi said. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that other than the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, there are also the sessors and experts of the other holynds and ancient sects. So, it¡¯s not just us who can threaten your life. There are many more people out there.¡±


    ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and asked with a sinister smile.


    Although Gu Chi had a high status and would be treated with respect by ordinary people, he was no different from a burden to Jiang Ming.


    Seeing Jiang Ming¡¯s stance, Gu Chi¡¯s eyelids twitched a few times, and a ruthless look shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Jiang Ming, if you really dare to kill me, you will face the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land¡¯s endless revenge¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. It¡¯s best if you tell me everything you know now and not threaten me here. Do you understand?¡± Jiang Ming said calmly. He could not be bothered to talk nonsense with Gu Chi.


    Hearing this, Gu Chi¡¯s lips twitched. Then, he took a few deep breaths and nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    He had known Ning Caichen for a long time. Therefore, he naturally knew how ruthless Ning Caichen was. He immediately lowered his voice and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, you should understand that the Feather Kingdom is only a tiny ce in the vast world of immortal cultivation. There is a vast and boundless world outside the Feather Kingdom. This time, all the major forces in the western region of the South Continent havee. There are no less than three to five holynds and ancient sects, not to mention the Ancient Yin Yang Sect!¡±


    Tuoba Kui¡¯s expression changed when he heard the name of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect.


    ¡°How is that possible? Why did even the people of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect appear?¡±


    Tuoba Kui was in disbelief. Jiang Ming nced at him. ¡°Is there anything special about the Ancient Yin Yang Sect?¡±


    ¡°The Ancient Yin Yang Sect and the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven are simr in nature. If the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven is the true ruler of the Feather Kingdom, then the Ancient Yin Yang Sect is the true ruler of the Yin Yang Empire! The ruler of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect is the true sovereign lord! Compared to the other holynds, ancient sects, and other factions, the Ancient Yin Yang Sect is immensely powerful¡±


    He could not help but lower his voice as a bright light shed in his eyes. It was obvious that Tuoba Kui had lost all his morale.


    Going against the Ancient Yin Yang Sect was no different from going against the Yin Yang Empire. Moreover, the power of an ancient nation was not something they couldpare to!


    The most important thing was what Gu Chi said after that. ¡°From a certain perspective, our sect is actually one of the forces of the Yin Yang Empire. In that case, you should understand what that means, right?¡±


    Jiang Ming was silent for a long time. Gu Chi¡¯s words were clear, all the forces that came this time were under the Ancient Yin Yang Sect!


    The corners of Gu Chi¡¯s mouth could not help but curl up. It was as if he saw Jiang Ming kneeling down and begging him in fear. However, in the next moment, Gu Chi was stunned on the spot and revealed an incredulous expression.


    ¡°Even if the Ancient Yin Yang Sect and other factionse, I won¡¯t be afraid of them at all! At worst, we¡¯ll just fight back!¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming was in high spirits and full of confidence.


    When the others saw this scene, they nodded their heads.


    ¡°If they dare toe here, then we¡¯ll kill them all!¡±

 Chapter 524 - 524 Do Not Get Involved

    524 Do Not Get Involved


    As soon as Jiang Ming said that, the entire ce fell silent.


    Gu Chi stared at Jiang Ming for a long time. His lips moved for a long time. However, he could not say a word.


    It was also at this moment that a figure suddenly appeared on the spot, and a cold light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Someone ising.¡±


    Wu Ming¡¯s expression was particrly gloomy, as if he was facing a great enemy. Clearly, the person who came this time was not weak. It was very likely that he was a Soul Formation Realm expert.


    A powerful force swept over, crushing everyone present.


    As expected, he was really an expert at the Soul Formation Realm!


    This time, it was none other than Protector Li of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land!


    ¡°ng!¡±


    Wu Ming held his spear and looked warily at Protector Li.


    Thetter raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be shocked. I left a bug on the Holy Son¡¯s body. It¡¯s easy to find him.¡±


    Wu Ming remained on guard and said coldly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what you want to do first?¡±


    ¡°I came here this time for one thing, and that is to cooperate with you.¡±


    Cooperation?


    Wu Ming was stunned by Protector Li¡¯s words.


    Jiang Ming and the others were also stunned. They had never expected Protector Li to suddenly say such a thing.


    ¡°Why do you want to cooperate with us?¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming looked puzzled.


    Suddenly, a voice resounded throughout the entire arena.


    ¡°I shall exin why I want to work with you, but only with Ning Caichen. The rest of you aren¡¯t qualified to talk to me yet.¡± Protector Li had a smug look on his face. They were at the Soul Formation Realm, but cultivators at the same realm were further categorized into different categories of strength.


    Even though Wu Ming was the sect leader of the Flowerfruit Sect, in the eyes of Protector Li, the Flowerfruit Sect was just a silly thing and not something to be taken seriously. It was just a subsidiary of a powerful sect and could not hold a candle to the three grotto-heavens and six blessednds of the Feather Kingdom.


    Upon hearing this, Wu Ming subconsciously nced at Jiang Ming as if asking for his opinion.


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Ming nodded and said, ¡°Come over.¡±


    Wu Ming wanted to follow but was stopped.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to follow me. I trust that Protector Li won¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    His real intention was to let Wu Ming watch Gu Chi die and to prevent someone from suddenly saving Gu Chi. As long as Gu Chi was still in their hands, they would be absolutely safe.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming could not help but smile.


    At this moment, Protector Li suddenly said, ¡°Rx, we are sincerely cooperating this time around. Moreover, we want to join hands with you to kill these people from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect¡­¡±


    ¡°Protector Li, you¡¯re crazy!¡±


    Gu Chi had a smug look on his face as he thought that Protector Li hade to save him. He did not expect Protector Li to say such a thing. Was his brain fried? Did he actually want to deal with the people of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect?


    At this moment, Protector Li nced over and said coldly, ¡°Holy Son, you can make the decision for other matters. However, this is a mission given to me by the Holy Lord. Naturally, I¡¯m fully responsible for it. You have no right to question me, alright?¡±


    Gu Chi waspletely silent. Why did this matter involve his master, Holy Lord Gu Hua?


    Jiang Ming was also stunned. He did not expect this to happen.


    However, since he had already said this, he naturally would not say anything more. He would first ask about the situation.


    Soon, the two of them arrived at a rtively remote area. Protector Li took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°Master Ning, I think you should have learned about the existence of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect from Gu Chi, right?¡±


    Without thinking much, Protector Li knew that Gu Chi must have used the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land and the Ancient Yin Yang Sect to intimidate Jiang Ming. Jiang Ming nodded slightly and said, ¡°I heard from Gu Chi that your sect is under the Yin Yang Empire. Logically speaking, you are also a subject of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect.¡±


    Hudao Li chuckled and said, ¡°The reason is exactly the same as the current situation in the Feather Kingdom.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned, and a strange look shed in his eyes. ¡°You mean, the royal family of the Yin Yang Empire?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the imperial family of the Yin Yang Empire. They do not wish to entrust their fate and future to the Ancient Yin Yang Sect¡­ I believe that you don¡¯t know that the Ancient Yin Yang Sect has crippled countless emperors and pces of the Yin Yang Empire over the years. They even have the power to appoint a new emperor and crown prince¡­ The current emperor, Emperor Yuan Chong, was established by the Ancient Yin Yang Sect three hundred years ago¡­¡±


    In that case, had the emperor who was supposed to be the puppet of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect already begun to rebel?


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. It had to be said that when the imperial family and the most powerful sects of a country collided, it could cause great changes in the entire country and even the world!


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath, and his eyes lit up. He said very seriously, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what are your ns?¡±


    He understood that the other party would note looking for him for no reason. He was probably trying to pull him into his team, which was under Emperor Yuan Chong.


    ¡°In addition, there is one thing that I don¡¯t quite understand. Why would you work with Emperor Yuan Chong to serve the imperial family of the Yin Yang Empire? Shouldn¡¯t the holynds, the ancient sects, and the other sects be united to suppress the imperial family?¡±


    Hearing this, Protector Li chuckled and said, ¡°Master Ning, you have underestimated the imperial family of the Yin Yang Empire. Or perhaps, you have underestimated our emperor. You have to know that both I and my sect are actually Emperor Yuan Chong¡¯s men! When Emperor Yuan Chong became the Crown Prince of the Eastern Pce, which was more than three hundred years ago, he had already nted spies and people in many forces. Many of them had already mixed into the upper and middle levels of the variousrge forces. Many of them went on to be as prolific as our Holy Lord.¡±


    At this point, Protector Li¡¯s eyes were filled with pride, causing Jiang Ming¡¯s heart to tremble. He never thought that Emperor Yuan Chong would have such great ability. In just three hundred years, he had actually aplished such a feat!


    ¡°Phew!¡± Jiang Ming let out a long sigh and asked seriously, ¡°However, the Flowerfruit Sect is weak. Aren¡¯t you taking a step back by asking us to cooperate?¡±


    To be honest, Jiang Ming did not want to get involved in this kind of thing. Not to mention the high-level internal strife in the Yin Yang Empire, Jiang Ming could not even be bothered to get involved in the dispute between the political parties in his own kingdom. No one knew how big the risk was. If he was not careful, he would have to pay a hefty price!

 Chapter 525 - 525 Grand Words

    525 Grand Words


    Everyone could understand Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts.


    Protector Li was quite old. Therefore, he naturally could see through Jiang Ming¡¯s inner thoughts. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°Master Ning, there is no need to worry so much. Our purpose foring here this time is very simple. We hope that you can join us. As long as you can make a great contribution, you will be treated with great courtesy when youe to the Yin Yang Empire in the future!¡±


    He certainly had a way with words!


    Jiang Ming¡¯s lips twitched. Not only was Protector Li¡¯s cultivation base high and hisbat strength impressive, but he was also an expert at persuasion.


    It had to be said that Protector Li had a silver tongue. If it were anyone else, they would definitely be convinced. However, Jiang Ming was not an ordinary person. He just kept smiling and did not give Protector Li a clear reply.


    Protector Li frowned. He had thought that no matter how powerful Ning Caichen was, he was still a young man and would be easily persuaded. However, now it seemed that this was not the case. Ning Caichen seemed to be as shrewd as a fox.


    ¡°If I want to deal with a fox like him, I can¡¯t just make some grandiose statements. I have to give him something substantial.¡±


    Protector Li¡¯s mind was racing like crazy. He pped his hands and said, ¡°Master Ning, how much do you know about the antique industry?¡±


    ¡°Antique industry?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. This was the world of immortal cultivation. People lived for hundreds of years here. Why would anyone be bothered with antiques?


    ¡°Master Ning, I¡¯m not talking about regr antiques. In the vastnds outside the Feather Kingdom, there are many hidden ces, forbiddennds, and countless ancient grotto-heavens and blessednds. Among them, there are many supreme treasures and so on. These things are collectively called antiques, and naturally, many cultivators and factions want to obtain these antiques. As time passed, the antique industry naturally formed.¡±


    Protector Li felt strange when he saw that Jiang Ming knew nothing about the antique industry. Wasn¡¯t this person from a holynd? Why didn¡¯t he know anything?


    However, now that he had a favor to ask of him, he naturally could not say much. He could only continue, ¡°The Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land and a few other factions have secretly supported the imperial family of the Yin Yang Empire to form an auction house called the Sky Harmony Auction House. Right now, weck talented cultivators. In my opinion, you¡¯re incredibly talented and are suitable to be the representative of our auction house in the Feather Kingdom!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    This could be a profitable business!


    He immediately nodded and asked curiously, ¡°I wonder what the specific role is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. The Sky Harmony Auction House wants to establish a branch in the Feather Kingdom. We originally nned to arrange for our own people to manage it. However, we were unable to find a suitable leader¡­ Originally, we wanted to find the person from the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. However, now that the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven and the royal family of the Feather Kingdom are in constant conflict, we naturally need to find a new representative. And the most suitable person right now is undoubtedly you, Master Ning! Only someone as highly talented as you can suppress all enemies, intimidate everyone in the Feather Kingdom, and ensure the growth of the Sky Harmony Auction House in the Feather Kingdom!¡±


    No one could resist such ttery.


    Jiang Ming also looked as if he had been blown away, which made Protector Li smile mockingly.


    After all, he was still a young man. It was easy to lure him into a trap!


    Little did he know that Jiang Ming was also sneering in his heart.


    He was trying to use this thing to trap him? What a joke!


    However, Jiang Ming did not intend to decline. After all, the antique industry was very profitable. In addition, if the Flowerfruit Sect wanted to establish a force andy an iparably solid foundation in the Feather Kingdom, they would need some other streams of ie. Of course, the key to this was to umte connections.


    ¡°The three great grotto-heavens, six blessednds, and other big factions have connections and backers outside of the Feather Kingdom. As for the Flowerfruit Sect, we naturally can¡¯t fight alone. It¡¯s normal for us to need some external help.¡±


    When Jiang Ming thought of this, a sharp light shed in his eyes. He asked again, ¡°Protector Li, may I ask how the Flowerfruit Sect will cooperate with your operation?¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had finally fallen into his trap, Protector Li was even more delighted. He immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. As long as you can do your best to help us encircle and annihte the Ancient Yin Yang Sect¡¯s exploration team that came in this time, it¡¯s enough!¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. ¡°Is it that simple? I¡¯m more curious as to why you¡¯re targeting the exploration team of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect this time. Why would the entire Ancient Yin Yang Sect send an exploration team for such a trivial matter anyway?¡±


    ¡°It is indeed a trivial matter. However, we are exploring the General¡¯s Tomb this time. It is the burial ce of a great general of Northern Yan¡¯s Murong family a thousand years ago. There must be many mysteries and treasures hidden within. The Sky Harmony Auction House naturally needs these. Therefore, we must not let the people of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect interfere. Otherwise, our profits will shrink by a lot¡­¡±


    ¡°I have a mother question. How strong is the exploration team from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect this time?¡±


    Jiang Ming could not be bothered to waste any more time and immediately asked another question. Protector Li immediately replied, ¡°Three Soul Formation Realm cultivators led the team. They are all at the early stage of the Soul Formation Realm. There are five or six half-step Soul Formation Realm cultivators, dozens of Nascent Soul Realm cultivators across all the levels, and as many as a hundred Golden Core Realm cultivators¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but gasp.


    This was probably not a joke!


    Such a lineup was definitely not weak in any faction!


    They even had the capital to crush and destroy the Flowerfruit Sect!


    This team alone was definitely at the level of the three grotto-heavens in the Feather Kingdom!


    ¡°Any exploration team from an ancient sect isparable to the three grotto-heavens¡­ Looks like I underestimated these holynds and ancient sects.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled bitterly. He had always felt that no matter how powerful such factions were, there was a limit to their strength. However, now, it seemed that the strength of these factions was far beyond their imagination.


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath, and a cold light shed in his eyes. He asked again, ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡±


    ¡°My n?¡±


    Protector Li looked confused, making Jiang Ming want to smack his head.


    ¡°What I mean is that you¡¯re the only Soul Formation Realm cultivator here from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. Even if you include our sect leader, there are only two of you. Besides, there are quite a number of forces from the Yin Yang Empire that have entered this time. How can you guarantee that they will not stand on the side of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect? Also, do you want to make sure that they won¡¯t expose your actions?¡±

 Chapter 526 - 526 Which Side Do You Choose?

    526 Which Side Do You Choose?


    Jiang Ming fired question after question. Protector Li could not help but grimace slightly.


    He never expected Jiang Ming to consider things so carefully.


    ¡°This guy looks like a naive child with no knowledge of antiques. But now, he seems like a cunning old fox. The questions he asks are actually soprehensive.¡±


    At this moment, Protector Li realized that he could not easily see through Jiang Ming. The other party seemed to have multiple personalities. No matter how he looked at him, he could not see through him.


    Jiang Ming naturally saw through Protector Li¡¯s thoughts. He immediately chuckled and said, ¡°Protector Li, since you want to cooperate with the Flowerfruit Sect, you have to give me something more substantial. I want something that will benefit me greatly. However, I won¡¯t be cannon fodder for others. Lastly, why don¡¯t we be honest with each other?¡±


    Protector Li¡¯s mouth twitched again. He was speechless and could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°Master Ning, you¡¯re right. Since we are going to cooperate, we naturally have to be honest with each other and talk about everything.¡±


    Then, he pondered for a long time and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°The forces that came this time seem to be rted to the Ancient Yin Yang Sect. However, they are actually divided into three categories. The first category isprised of the Purple Cloud Sword Sect, which is simr to the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land and serves the imperial family of the Yin Yang Empire. Although it is a swordsmanship sect, its strength is not inferior to any holynd or ancient sect.


    ¡°Secondly, there are some neutral factions. They won¡¯t get involved in anything at all. Finally, there are a few other factions. They seem to be following the Ancient Yin Yang Sect. However, they are actually quite cunning and seem to be on nobody¡¯s side. They only sent a Soul Formation Realm cultivator. They are purely fishing in troubled waters¡­¡±


    Fishing in troubled waters!


    Jiang Ming chuckled and nodded. ¡°I understand the situation based on what you said. When are you guys going to make your move?¡±


    ¡°It should be at a critical moment¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say. Even a fool would do that. However, when is the critical moment?¡±


    Jiang Ming asked gloomily. Protector Li was really something else. He just wanted to lure him into a trap. If he did not pay attention while working with such a person, he could die at any time.


    After pondering for a moment, Protector Li pointed ahead. ¡°There will be arge hall ahead. That ce is actually a special space that leads to an ancient battlefield. We will take action at that time and use the ensuing battle on the ancient battlefield to attract the attention of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect and the others. Then¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s convenient for you to attack me, right? Alright, I understand. When the timees, the Flowerfruit Sect will do our best to cooperate.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded. His appearance and words made Protector Li frown.


    Jiang Ming was ridiculous!


    If it were not for the fact that he needed the Flowerfruit Sect as an ally, Protector Li would have given Jiang Ming a few ps.


    Wait a minute!


    ¡°Can I take the Holy Son away?¡± Protector Li suddenly asked.


    Gu Chi¡¯s eyes lit up, and he revealed an extremely expectant expression.


    ¡°You can¡¯t,¡± Jiang Ming said concisely.


    Protector Li did not hesitate. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, he left. The whole process was so fast and unexpected that Gu Chi almost froze.


    ¡°Stop being upset. You¡¯re our hostage. If we let you go, our cooperation will never be formed.¡±


    Jiang Ming patted Gu Chi¡¯s cheek, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    It was also at this moment that another voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Bro, I feel that we can make use of this matter.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and sent a voice transmission.


    ¡°The Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land doesn¡¯t want to use the Flowerfruit Sect to eliminate the exploration team of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect¡­ Then we can help the Ancient Yin Yang Sect in turn. We might even be able to obtain the friendship of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect. Wouldn¡¯t that be the best?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. He never expected the ck sword to suggest such a thing.


    ¡°No, we don¡¯t know anything about the Ancient Yin Yang Sect. How can you be so sure that we can maximize our benefits by helping the Ancient Yin Yang Sect? We don¡¯t even know if the Ancient Yin Yang Sect will appreciate it¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. This was a difficult problem.


    However, the ck sword was right about one thing. The Flowerfruit Sect was a key point. If they joined Protector Li¡¯s side, the exploration team of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect would definitely suffer heavy losses or even bepletely wiped out. After all, the people of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land were all cunning. They were particr about attacking others for their own gain. The people of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect were clueless. No matter how powerful they were, they would not think that someone would plot against them.


    ¡°Bro, do you believe that the people of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect know nothing about this? Considering how they were able to survive in the Yin Yang Empire for so many years, it is impossible for the Ancient Yin Yang Sect not to know about the situation in the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. It is even more impossible for them not to know what Emperor Yuan Chong is thinking. Therefore, I feel that the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land will definitely be the loser this time. If we help the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, it is very likely that we will also be in trouble!¡±


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes. This reminded him that if the people of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect were the masterminds behind the scenes, he would be courting death if he helped the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. Therefore, if he wanted to seed, he needed to n carefully and see which side was safer.


    At the same time, on the other end, Murong Xianglin¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. He had used a lot of strength to try to kill Jiang Ming and the others. However, it was to no avail. It was as if Jiang Ming and the others were immortal.


    ¡°I have to think of a moreprehensive way¡­ I can only use it.¡±


    His attention fell on an undead soldier. This was an undead soldier that he had carefully nurtured. It had devoured cultivators and had absorbed arge amount of fear. Its strength had long reached an unfathomable level.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you now¡­ Go! Destroy Tuoba Kui!¡±


    He did not dare to deal with Wu Ming. Thetter was a Soul Formation Realm cultivator, and he was definitely no match for him.


    At the same time, Wu Ming took a step forward, and an iparably terrifying aura spread out from his entire body. Its attacks also became increasingly stronger.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    With such a series of attacks, Jiang Ming and the others could not help but feel their hearts tighten.


    ¡°Oh no!¡±


    Tuoba Kui was the first to react. However, he was too weak, and he was instantly carried away from where he was.


    ¡°Tuoba Kui!¡±


    Hua Wudao could not help butugh when he saw this.


    ¡°Hahaha! Tuoba Kui, right? You wanted to torture me, and now it¡¯s your turn to suffer! I am a prodigy! How can a piece of trash like you be able topare?¡±

 Chapter 527 - 527 Spirit Transference Formation

    527 Spirit Transference Formation


    Hua Wudaoughed wildly, causing many people to look over with strange expressions.


    Why was he showing off? He was not in a favorable position either.


    In the next moment, another figure dashed out and charged straight at Hua Wudao, causing the lips of many people to twitch.


    That was his retribution for being so smug!


    Hua Wudao¡¯s expression turned ugly as he roared, ¡°Elders! Save me!¡±


    Two elders of the Indulgence Sect took a step forward in unison, wanting to intercept this sudden figure. In the end, they were killed.


    ¡°They¡¯re at thete stage of the Nascent Soul Realm!¡±


    Someone in the crowd screamed.


    Although the previous two were only ordinary elders of the Indulgence Sect, they were not weak. They were only half a step away from bing core elders. They were also at the level of first-ratebatants in factions like the Divine Eye Cult. However, they were killed so easily!


    When the others saw this, their eyes widened, especially Hua Wudao. His face turned extremely pale.


    He had to flee!


    Hua Wudao wanted to make use of the time to run into the distance. However, his ankle was grabbed tightly in the next moment and he was pulled in another direction.


    That ce was like an abyss. However, to Hua Wudao, it was like a purgatory!


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡± Hua Wudao screamed.


    The two elders were bothte-stage Nascent Soul Realm experts. They were stopped just as they were about to attack.


    Now, there were another two undead soldiers!


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s heart trembled. How could so many powerful undead soldiers gather here?


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly after he read through the book carefully.


    ¡°The previous undead soldiers have merged together to form more powerful undead soldiers. Their strength is extremely shocking, and we can¡¯t fight them!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we provoke them, we¡¯ll probably be instantly killed!¡±


    ¡°In the Flowerfruit Sect, aside from Wu Ming, none of us have the ability to fight back!¡±


    Everyone was terrified.


    The people around them were terrified as well.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared.


    Bang!


    Boom!


    Immediately after, many figures appeared. Each and every one of them had an iparably terrifying and shocking aura, causing one¡¯s heart to tremble uncontrobly.


    ¡°Protect the master!¡± Rao Wuqing roared. The undead soldiers that appeared behind him were at least in the peak of the Golden Core Realm, and there were even a few in the Nascent Soul Realm.


    There were many Nascent Soul Realm cultivators in their camp. However, they were no match for so many undead soldiers of the same level!


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    Zhai Tianfeng was sweating profusely. He was ying with his sleeves.


    Looking at his loyal disciples, Jiang Ming felt a warm feeling in his heart.


    Ever since he came to the world of immortal cultivation, Jiang Ming rarely participated in such team activities. It had been a long time since he had felt what true unity was. Now that he felt it again, he was naturally very happy.


    However, soon, Jiang Ming suppressed his excitement and shouted, ¡°All of you step back and let me deal with these guys!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Zhai Tianfeng looked up in shock and looked at Jiang Ming in disbelief.


    The others also opened their mouths to persuade him to abandon such a decision. They did not want Jiang Ming to put himself in danger.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s still the Nascent Soul Realm cultivators who are going to fight¡­ I¡¯m just lending you my lightning power.¡±


    He had the Deste Dragon Bloodline and the Nine Heavens Dark Lightning. The fusion of these two lightning powers could naturally produce an extremely shocking effect.


    However, everyone knew that this kind of power also depended on the strength of the user.


    Unless there was a huge difference in talent between the two sides, it was definitely more convenient for cultivators of a higher realm to use the same divine technique. The same principle applied to the use of lightning power.


    As the situation developed to this point, Jiang Ming¡¯s mind kept racing. He was thinking about how to inject the power of lightning into the bodies of these Nascent Soul Realm cultivators. At this time, a voice was heard.


    ¡°Master, you can pass through the Spirit Transference Formation!¡± Zhai Tianfeng said.


    Spirit Transference Formation?


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. This was a new term. He did not say much and just watched Zhai Tianfeng fiddle with the array formation. After a few minutes, Zhai Tianfeng finally finished setting up the array. He stood up and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He smiled and said, ¡°Master, the arrangement has beenpleted. Please activate this array formation.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at it. Although he did not practice the art of arrays, he could tell that this array formation was quite mysterious andplicated. It was definitely not an ordinary array formation.


    ¡°It seems that not only has your level increased, but even your skills have also improved greatly to be able to set up such aplicated array formation in such a short period of time¡­.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but praise him.


    Zhai Tianfeng chuckled and said, ¡°I have to thank you for this, Master. Without your grace, it would be very difficult for me to improve my skills. It would have taken me decades to reach this level without your guidance.¡±


    There was one more thing that he had not said, and that was that it was very likely that he would not learn anything at all if it were not for Jiang Ming.


    The path of array formations emphasized one¡¯s aptitude andprehension. It was not like the path of immortal cultivation or martial arts, where one could rely on pills, resources, and so on.


    Jiang Ming nodded and did not say anything. He went forward and stabilized the core of the array formation. With the help of the array formation, he continuously put out strong magical power and transmitted the lightning power in his body.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As the lightning power was released, the corners of some people¡¯s lips twitched. Clearly, they had already felt the lightning power enter their bodies.


    ¡°That¡¯s great! With this, it¡¯ll be easier to deal with these undead soldiers!¡±


    The corners of someone¡¯s lips curled up. Then, he suddenly formed seals with his hands and used this as a basis to kill the undead soldiers. His consequent attacks made people¡¯s hearts tremble.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    At this moment, everyone could not help but be stunned on the spot. They had never expected that their sect master¡¯s lightning power would be so powerful that it could actually raise theirbat strength to the extreme in an instant!


    Bang!


    As a bolt of lightning struck down, one of the undead soldiers was severely injured.


    Immediately after, a few more undead soldiers suffered serious blows, and their auras became dispirited. It was obvious that lightning was their natural enemy, and it would be extremely fatal if they were toe into contact with it.


    It was also at this moment that waves of powerful energy poured out continuously, making people¡¯s hair stand on end.


    ¡°These guys in the Flowerfruit Sect are all ruthless! It was obvious that epting other people¡¯s power would hurt them. However, in the end, they did not care at all¡­ Why are they so loyal?¡±


    Many people did not understand. It was all for their own interests. Who would sacrifice their own interests for the interests of a sect?

 Chapter 528 - 528 Zhuyan Palace

    528 Zhuyan Pce


    As this group of Nascent Soul Realm cultivators fused with the power of lightning andunched attacks again and again, most of the undead soldiers in front of them were wiped out.


    p! p! p!


    Suddenly, a round of apuse was heard, and everyone was cheering. Just now, arge number of undead soldiers had appeared and had been wiped out with Jiang Ming¡¯s help.


    The group of Nascent Soul Realm cultivators also turned around and said respectfully, ¡°Thank you for your gift, Master!¡±


    Jiang Ming waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. We are a family now. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not want to waste time on these trivial matters. He led everyone and prepared to go deeper. At the same time, on the other end, Protector Li returned to the array formation. He nced at the Ancient Yin Yang Sect¡¯s exploration team in front of him and immediately lowered his voice. ¡°I have already contacted Ning Caichen of the Flowerfruit Sect and exined everything clearly. When the timees, we will have them offend the Ancient Yin Yang Sect and use the Ancient Yin Yang Sect to eliminate Ning Caichen and the others.¡±


    When Song Qingshu heard this, he smiled slightly. He said, ¡°Once a conflict breaks out between the Ancient Yin Yang Sect and the Flowerfruit Sect, and as long as we can hold off one of the Soul Formation Realm cultivators and use the other members of the Flowerfruit Sect to weaken the Ancient Yin Yang Sect, we can take advantage of the situation andpletely destroy the Flowerfruit Sect. We can also take control of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect¡¯s exploration team. We can use this opportunity to use the others to explore the General¡¯s Tomb, which is enough to reduce the losses of our sect. We¡¯ll be killing two birds with one stone! Actually, this isn¡¯t just killing two birds with one stone. Ning Caichen is hiding a huge secret and has an extraordinary inheritance. We can finally see what kind of foundation the Flowerfruit Mountain has.¡±


    As these words left his mouth, the entire ce instantly fell into a deathly silence.


    After hearing this, many people lowered their heads as if they were thinking about something.


    At the same time, on the other end, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed with surprise.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t continue forward. No one knows what¡¯s ahead¡­ Saying that there might be thousands of undead soldiers in this pitch-ck area is not an exaggeration!¡±


    Wu Ming and Rao Wuqing took a step forward at the same time, wanting to stop Jiang Ming from continuing ahead.


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Ming slowly said, ¡°I get what you¡¯re trying to say. However, aren¡¯t we here this time to find treasure even at the risk of our lives? If we stop here, then how will the Flowerfruit Sect improve?¡±


    At this moment, everyone was speechless. They never expected Jiang Ming to say such words.


    However, they had to admit that what Jiang Ming said made sense!


    For a moment, many people lowered their heads, and their eyes lit up.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart was pounding in tune with the repeated explosions. However, after thinking about it carefully, he still made an important decision.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter. At most, I¡¯ll die. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Everyone strode forward, and their eyes were filled with ice. Since Jiang Ming, the master of a sect, was not afraid, then what were they afraid of?


    At this moment, everyone entered the ancient battlefield space. Looking at the endless battlefield, Jiang Ming suddenly fell silent.


    He knew that he would soon have to make a decision. Would he side with the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land or the Ancient Yin Yang Sect?


    ¡°Bro, don¡¯t be so conflicted. Just stand on the side of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect. I have a feeling that Protector Li isn¡¯t a good person.¡±


    The ck sword¡¯s voice rang out.


    Jiang Ming nodded. He had decided from the start that he would never stand on the side of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land.


    ¡°However, I won¡¯t help the Ancient Yin Yang Sect either. Since it¡¯s a fight between two major powers, I might as well take this opportunity to fish in troubled waters.¡±


    The Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land¡¯s promise was indeed very tempting. Bing the head of the Sky Harmony Auction House in the Feather Kingdom was enough to earn an endless amount of Spirit Stones.


    However, the key problem was that the Flowerfruit Sect did not have the right to upy this position yet!


    Although the Flowerfruit Sect wasparable to the six blessednds in the Feather Kingdom and was not much different from the three grotto-heavens, the main takeaway was that the Flowerfruit Sect¡¯s foundation outside the Feather Kingdom was too shallow. If they suddenly appeared to be very friendly with outside forces, it was very likely that they would suffer.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming made a decision.


    ¡°Friend, once you¡¯ve entered the base, try your best to stir up trouble with the other members¡­ If I¡¯m not wrong, the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land is trying to use us as cannon fodder.¡±


    The two of them were extremely intelligent. They could guess the true thoughts of Protector Li and the others in a few moments.


    At the same time, Protector Li and the others had just arrived. They looked at Jiang Ming and the others with a hint of mockery in their eyes. However, they maintained a veneer of politeness.


    When an elder of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect saw this scene, he immediately asked curiously, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Flowerfruit Sect have a grudge against you? Why are you still so polite to them?¡±


    ¡°Our Holy Son is still in their hands. To ensure his safety, we can only be on friendly terms for the time being. However, don¡¯t worry. We will definitely stop the Flowerfruit Sect and the other forces from disrupting your ns!¡±


    The elder of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect nodded in satisfaction. Then, he turned his gaze to a group of people not far away.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that this time, we would attract the people of the Zhuyan Pce.¡±


    At the mention of the Zhuyan Pce, the elder of the ancient sect was annoyed.


    Jiang Ming and the others also noticed the group from the Zhuyan Pce and immediately looked at Rao Wuqing.


    ¡°The Zhuyan Pce is the royal family of the Ancient Zhuyan Nation. It is also a force simr to a sect. To be precise, it is divided into three levels: the inner sect, the outer sect, and the Saint sect. The Saint sect is the foundation of the royal family. The name Zhuyan Pce represents two things. The first is the territory of the forces of the Ancient Zhuyan Nation, and the second is the imperial pce of the Ancient Zhuyan Nation¡­ This unity is enough to prove that the Ancient Zhuyan Nation was extremely powerful.¡±


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s words made Jiang Ming nod repeatedly.


    Whether it was the Feather Kingdom or the Ancient Yin Yang Empire, it seemed that there was a huge estrangement between the orthodoxy and the imperial family. However, this was not the case for the Ancient Zhuyan Nation. The imperial family was the orthodoxy, and vice versa. There was no such thing as a division of power, and this was enough to make a tremendous contribution to the cohesiveness of an ancient nation, and also enough to raise the strength of an ancient nation by several levels!

 Chapter 529 - 529 Elder Mo

    529 Elder Mo


    After the cultivators of the Zhuyan Pce arrived, they stood to the side and observed the ancient battlefield. They had no intention ofmunicating with any of the forces.


    ¡°They¡¯re so arrogant!¡± Zhai Tianfeng pursed his lips and said disdainfully.


    Jiang Ming shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. The people of Zhuyan Pce are not insufferably arrogant. On the contrary, they are being humble bying here without creating a spectacle.¡±


    It was Jiang Ming¡¯s first time seeing such a powerful force behave so inconspicuously, and he had other thoughts that he did not voice.


    It was also at this moment that some cultivators from Zhuyan Pce walked over.


    ¡°Young man, can we talk?¡±


    The representative of Zhuyan Pce spoke. It was a white-haired old man with a hunched back. Beside him was a young man and woman. They looked dignified and imposing.


    However, it was obvious that although this young man and woman were prodigies, they did not have an air or arrogance about them. They appeared rather approachable.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and looked around. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The representative of Zhuyan Pce nodded.


    Jiang Ming pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°If you have anything to say to me, say it here.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Ming did not trust him, the old man didn¡¯t get angry. He just smiled and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of your reputation. Even the Empire of ughter has set their eyes on you. We¡¯ve wanted to visit you many times before. However, we ran into you today. You¡¯re extraordinarily talented!¡±


    ¡°Alright, old man, there is no need to tter me. You definitely have something important to discuss. Why don¡¯t you say it as soon as possible?¡±


    At this moment, the young female cultivator said, ¡°We don¡¯t have anything important to say. We just want to tell you that Protector Li of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land is trying to harm you. That¡¯s all.¡±


    The young male cultivator nodded and said seriously, ¡°Protector Li wants to use you all to provoke the Ancient Yin Yang Sect and weaken them. He also wants to use the Ancient Yin Yang Sect to eliminate you. Thus, killing two birds with one stone.¡±


    They spoke calmly and seemed to have no ulterior motives, which stunned Jiang Ming.


    ¡°You came to me just to tell me this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The old man nodded and said with a smile, ¡°We can see that you¡¯re a genius. Moreover, you took the lead to fight for your subordinates. You are destined to be a hero. People like you must not make any mistakes. Otherwise, the world of immortal cultivation will be very boring in the future.¡±


    After saying that, the old man left directly, leaving Jiang Ming standing rooted to the ground.


    What was going on?


    Jiang Ming kept rubbing his temples, feeling a headacheing on.


    It was also at this time that the old man and the other two returned to the Zhuyan Pce camp.


    ¡°Elder Mo, why are you helping Master Ning?¡±


    The young female cultivator was confused.


    The young male cultivator exined, ¡°You should understand that there are countless people in the world who are good at divination. Elder Mo is one of the best. He is a seer who can bepared to Gongye Jiu. The reason why Elder Mo is so concerned about a stranger is enough to show that this stranger has a great connection with the Zhuyan Pce. Moreover, it is a positive connection¡­ Elder Mo, am I right?¡±


    Elder Moughed and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. I¡¯ve seen glimpses of his future through the Heavenly Eye. Although I can¡¯t see further, I can see that he will help the Zhuyan Pce reach a higher level in the near future. Moreover, his power is not limited to the South Continent. By befriending this young gentleman, we are also paving the way for the future of the Zhuyan Pce!¡±


    The young female cultivator¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°How is that possible? We¡¯re essentially the Ancient Zhuyan Nation. How is a strange young man qualified to help the Zhuyan Ancient Nation reach higher peaks?¡±


    At this moment, the young female cultivator wondered if Elder Mo had gone senile. Otherwise, he would not have said such words.


    Elder Mo smiled but did not answer.


    The young male cultivator at the side said, ¡°Qing Luan, stop talking nonsense! Elder Mo¡¯s divination skills have been perfected. How can you question him like this?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±


    The young female cultivator¡¯s expression changed again. She was afraid that her words would cause a misunderstanding.


    ¡°Alright, alright, simmer down. Chi Lian, you have to cultivate your temperament. You can¡¯t be so rude to women. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to find a cultivation partner in the future.¡±


    Elder Mo smiled.


    The corner of the young male cultivator¡¯s lips twitched. However, he did not say anything else. He looked in Jiang Ming¡¯s direction with a hint of yfulness in his eyes.


    Obviously, for him, Jiang Ming might be the chosen one mentioned by Elder Mo. However, it did not mean he would not see him aspetition!


    ¡°I wonder how strong Ning Caichen is to warrant so much praise from Elder Mo. Even I, the top prodigy of the outer sect, hardly get any praise from Elder Mo.¡±


    As a man, he would naturally have apetitive nature!


    It was also at this moment that Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Friend, did you hear that?¡±


    The ck sword returned and recounted the previous conversation between the three of them in detail, which stunned Jiang Ming.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Elder Mo is another expert at divination.¡±


    A strange light shed in Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes. If he met another person as good in divination in the future, would he be in trouble?


    ¡°Bro, I don¡¯t think you need to worry. After all, you are the master of disguise!¡±


    The ck sword spoke very seriously, causing the corners of Jiang Ming¡¯s lips to twitch uncontrobly.


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to spew nonsense!¡±


    Jiang Ming pretended to be angry and immediately raised his eyebrows.¡± ording to Elder Mo of the Zhuyan Pce, Protector Li is going to do exactly what I guessed before. Amazing! He really does look down on me!¡±


    Before this, Jiang Ming was still somewhat uneasy, afraid that he would lose everything if he miscalcted. However, now it seemed that his decision was the best one.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we can make use of this time to make arrangements and prevent those scoundrels from taking the lead. We¡¯ll be at a disadvantage then.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind was racing. After a long pause, he finally figured everything out. He immediately got up and strode toward the other side.


    ¡°Everyone!¡±


    He was meeting the group of people from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect.


    An elder of the sect narrowed his eyes and asked disdainfully, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    They were arrogant and did not respect anyone at all. Of course, this did not include the people from Zhuyan Pce.

 Chapter 530 - 530 Ning Caichen Is Reporting Us

    530 Ning Caichen Is Reporting Us


    Jiang Ming¡¯s approach stunned everyone in the Ancient Yin Yang Sect.


    ¡°Brat, what are you trying to do?¡± an elder of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect asked. This was the second time he asked.


    In the distance, in the camp of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, Protector Li was fuming.


    ¡°What is this Ning Caichen trying to do? The current situation is still chaotic, and he¡¯s already in a difficult situation. Does he want to directly challenge the Ancient Yin Yang Sect?¡±


    Protector Li frowned.


    Another Nascent Soul Realm expert snorted and said disdainfully, ¡°He¡¯s just an extremely stupid fool. If he starts a fight with the Ancient Yin Yang Sect now, he¡¯ll be courting death!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although we are waiting for the two sides to fight and reap the benefits, this is not the right time!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Ning Caichen is aplete idiot; he¡¯s ruining our ns!¡±


    These people were all fuming, as if Ning Caichen was actually going to die and their ns were going to backfire.


    In the next second, the corners of Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth curled up slightly and he said, ¡°Everyone, I have onlye for one thing. I just want to tell you a part of the historical truth about the General¡¯s Tomb.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    This time, the elders of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect were all stunned.


    A prodigy from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect walked out slowly and snorted coldly, ¡°You know part of the historical truth of this General¡¯s Tomb? Kid, don¡¯t joke around. You¡¯re just a person from a minor sect. Do you actually think you know more than us?¡±


    For a moment, many people chuckled. Obviously, they looked down on Jiang Ming.


    On the other hand, Jiang Ming was also angry at being ridiculed like this. Instead, he said with a smile, ¡°Your words are really reasonable. Logically speaking, I should not know anything more than you. However, the problem is that I know quite a few things¡­ For example, the fact that there is a descendant of the Murong royal family hidden among us.¡±


    In an instant, the experts here were stunned on the spot, and they sized up Jiang Ming in disbelief.


    At this moment, the chief representative of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen,¡± Jiang Ming replied in a calm manner.


    The chief representative of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect pondered for a while. After confirming that he had never heard of this name, he immediately asked, ¡°You just said that there is a descendant of the Murong royal family hidden in the General¡¯s Tomb. Is that true?¡±


    He stared at Jiang Ming as if he wanted to find out what was going on.


    After all, as thergest orthodoxy in the Yin Yang Empire, the Ancient Yin Yang Sect naturally hid many secrets and tyrannical techniques.


    Therefore, it was normal for someone to want to take advantage of them, and Ning Caichen was no exception.


    Jiang Ming did not bother to exin and continued, ¡°I believe that everyone has some understanding of the matter regarding the descendants of the Murong royal family¡­ The Murong bloodline is a royal bloodline, and everyone knows the terrifying potential it contains. However, the most important thing now is that this descendant wants to fuse with other bloodlines, including everyone else¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m sure you understand how serious the consequences are.¡±


    The other party¡¯s eyelids twitched.


    If they really let the descendant of the Murong royal family seed in his n, it would definitely cause a huge mess. Once the matter developed, it was very likely that they would all be killed here.


    The more he thought of this, the chief representative of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect could not help but shudder. The other elders of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect were also terrified.


    When the other forces noticed the change in the expressions of the experts from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect, they were stunned.


    They could not help but size up these people from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect as their eyes lit up.


    ¡°What did Ning Caichen say? How could it make these people so flustered?¡±


    ¡°Right? The people of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect have always held their heads high. However, they¡¯re terrified now!¡±


    ¡°Something big must have happened¡­ Damn it, we couldn¡¯t even hear it clearly. Ning Caichen is also keeping it a secret from us!¡±


    On the side of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, Protector Li¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    ¡°Could this guy have reported us?¡±


    Song Qingshu¡¯s face fell, and he gritted his teeth. ¡°Could that be a possibility? We agreed to work together. However, did Ning Caichen go back on his word? What a despicable person!¡±


    The people from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land were cursing endlessly. However, they did not realize how hypocritical they were being. After all, they had nned to throw Jiang Ming under the bus. Now that it was their turn to be plotted against, they were furious.


    Jiang Ming noticed the reactions of the cultivators from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.


    He would not betray these people for no reason. He wanted them to give themselves away.


    It was also at this moment that the chief representative of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect suddenly said, ¡°Did you tell us this important information so that we can protect you and your people?¡±


    He raised his eyebrows. His cultivation was at the early stage of the Deity Transformation Realm. However, in terms ofbat power, he could fight a mid-stage Deity Transformation Realm expert. He was one of the strongest people in this batch. Therefore, it was normal for Ning Caichen to ask for their protection.


    However, to his surprise, Jiang Ming just shook his head and a yful look shed in his eyes. ¡°No, I¡¯m just informing everyone. After all, I¡¯ve also informed the Zhuyan Pce about this.¡±


    The chief representative was stunned. He nced over and saw Rao Wuqing walking back from the Zhuyan Pce¡¯s camp. His heart sank.


    Did the people from the Zhuyan Pce look down on them?


    Did Jiang Ming want to curry favor with them?


    He wanted to curse!


    However, he could not get angry. He could only say in a stiff voice, ¡°Alright, I understand. You can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not hesitate. He turned around and left. When he passed by the people of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, he gave them a mysterious smile.


    With this, Protector Li¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡°Ning Caichen must have reported us!¡±


    He could not help but hold his sword tightly, wanting to suddenly attack at this moment.


    However, in the next moment, Song Qingshu grabbed Protector Li.


    ¡°Protector Li, now is not the best time to attack¡­ Why don¡¯t we go up and sow discord? See if you can defend us! After all, we and the Ancient Yin Yang Sect belong to the Yin Yang Empire. They will definitely trust us more¡­ If we lose their trust, then even if we suddenlyunch a sneak attackter, it will be very difficult to bring them down.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone raised their eyebrows, especially Protector Li. After pondering for a long time, he finally nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do that!¡±

 Chapter 531 - 531 A Glimpse

    531 A Glimpse


    Protector Li had made a huge decision. He was going to sow discord!


    ¡°Chief.¡±


    When he arrived before the Ancient Yin Yang Sect¡¯s chief representative, Protector Li revealed a respectful expression.


    They were both at around the same level and came from top-notch sects. However, Protector Li was clearly inferior to the chief representative of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect.


    The chief representative nced at Protector Li and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want to tell everyone not to believe any of Ning Caichen¡¯s words. He¡¯s a scoundrel who wants to sow discord and destroy the trust between all the forces in the Yin Yang Empire!¡± Protector Li said righteously.


    Upon hearing these words, the chief representative of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect subconsciously raised his eyebrows. He did not refute directly and said, ¡°Tell me everything. I want to hear how Ning Caichen will sow discord.¡±


    ¡°Chief, Ning Caichen is definitely trying to sow discord between us. He must have said a lot of bad things about the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. In fact, he¡¯s been trying to nder us ever since we defeated him some time ago¡­¡±


    Protector Li said a lot of things, causing the experts of the Ancient Yin Yang Sects to frown. Seeing this, the people of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land were overjoyed. They were sure that the people of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect believed their ims and were beginning to feel dissatisfied with Jiang Ming¡¯s side.


    ¡°Protector Li, are you daydreaming? Ning Caichen never tried to sow discord between us. He only told me some information about the General¡¯s Tomb. You were the one who suddenly brought this up. Could it be that you have something on your mind?¡±


    They were all cunning foxes. No one could deceive anyone here.


    The Ancient Yin Yang Sect¡¯s chief representative naturally noticed Protector Li stiffen, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    This time, Protector Li stood stiffly on the spot. He had never expected the chief representative of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect to say such a thing, which caught him off guard.


    The chief representative of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect spoke again, ¡°Protector Li, I don¡¯t know what kind of grudge you have between you two. However, I want to remind you not to have any bold ideas. This kid is very smart. Moreover, he has a deep rtionship with the Zhuyan Pce. He has also made the Ancient Yin Yang Sect owe him a favor¡­ You can target him. However, you must not act under the watch of our sect. Otherwise, we will not sit by and do nothing. Do you understand?¡±


    Protector Li could not help but curse.


    He did not know what Jiang Ming had said. However, he understood that the people of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect wanted to be a neutral party here.


    Unfortunately, no matter how angry Protector Li was, it was useless. He could only smile apologetically and say, ¡°As you wish.¡±


    He knew very well that the Ancient Yin Yang Sect would most likely not attack Jiang Ming and the others.


    It was also obvious that the Ancient Yin Yang Sect did not want to protect Jiang Ming. They wanted to get rid of Jiang Ming. However, they did not want to do it themselves. Therefore, they wanted the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land to do it. Therefore, if the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land did not do it, they would definitely offend the Ancient Yin Yang Sect.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, all my previous ns will fall through! Moreover, it¡¯s a dispute between us and the Flowerfruit Sect¡­¡±


    Protector Li gritted his teeth.


    Ning Caichen was really meddlesome. If he had not done this, things would not have developed to this stage!


    It was also at this moment that Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze suddenly turned over and met Protector Li¡¯s gaze. Both of them sneered.


    At the same time, a powerful aura spread out, and the entire space underwent a huge change.


    Waves of shocking power came with a bang, as if they wanted to crush the entire battlefield!


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Someone raised his head in shock, not quite understanding what had happened.


    It was also at this time that Jiang Ming noticed that there seemed to be a huge sandstorm in the distance!


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not have time to think. He called everyone to go in one direction. On the other side, the people of the Zhuyan Pce also chose to retreat. Of course, they were the fastest. The other forces were a littlete. However, they still chose to retreat.


    Jiang Ming could not help but raise his eyebrows a few times. He shuddered. Obviously, things were much worse than he had imagined at the beginning.


    The sandstorm collided with the battlefield explosively! Jiang Ming¡¯s figure kept retreating and wandering outside the sandstorm.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Rao Wuqing and the others shouted. Jiang Ming waved his hand to signal them not to worry.


    The reason why he stopped at the end was to see if there were any secrets hidden in the sandstorm. As expected, Jiang Ming soon saw something strange hidden in the sandstorm.


    Jiang Ming looked at the sandstorm in astonishment.


    There was a sword buried in the center!


    It was a gleaming sword!


    ¡°Just by looking at the material, it¡¯s extremely extraordinary. Perhaps it¡¯s an unimaginably powerful sword!¡±


    At this time, Jiang Ming¡¯s mind started racing, and his eyes were filled with a strange look.


    There was a series of sonorous sounds that finally turned into a dragon¡¯s roar.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes widened and turned into shock. Obviously, there was an amazing secret hidden behind all this.


    The sword hidden in the sandstorm was actually engraved with many ancient characters.


    ¡°This seems to be the ancientnguage of Northern Yan, right? Moreover, this was definitely not an ordinary person¡¯s sword. Could it have been the sword of a high-ranking general of Northern Yan on this ancient battlefield?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind kept racing, and then he instinctively reached out to grab the sword. However, he was blocked.


    The power contained in the sandstorm was almost like a wind de. It was as if it could tear Jiang Ming apart. It was also at this moment that Jiang Ming¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. The bloodline power in his body seemed to have sensed something and roared desperately, echoing with the ancient sword in the sandstorm.


    ¡°No, this is definitely not an ordinary sword!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind was racing!


    Unlike most magical tools in the world, swords were divided into two types. One was forged in the form of magical tools, and the other was a special system that was independent of magical tools.


    From the least to the most powerful, there were mortal swords,mon swords, spirit swords, famous swords, cultivation swords, divine swords, and immortal swords. The sword in front of him had already surpassed the scope of mortal swords andmon swords and reached the level of spirit swords!


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming could not help but suck in a few breaths of cold air, and his heart trembled in anticipation.


    He had to get this sword and see what was going on!

 Chapter 532 - 532 Ning Caichen

    532 Ning Caichen


    The reason why Jiang Ming was so obsessed with this sword was that he did not have any suitable weapons to use.


    Now, a figure slowly walked over. His eyes were shining. It was the prodigy from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect who had mocked Jiang Ming previously.


    ¡°Brat, get out of the way!¡±


    The prodigy of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect shouted at him, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to tremble.


    What was this guy trying to do?


    At this moment, Jiang Ming had already pulled out more than half of the sword. His arm had already been injured by the wind des to the point of bleeding. At this moment, he was frozen in ce by the man¡¯s shouting.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    He looked at the prodigy of the Ancient Yin Yang Sects in disbelief.


    Was he trying to rob him?


    He had endured the pain to take out the sword! However, this prodigy wanted to sit back and enjoy the fruits of hisbor!


    ¡°Hehe, kid, this is the supreme treasure of the Yin Yang Ancient Sect, the Spiritual Sword. You don¡¯t have the right to steal it. Now, move aside, or don¡¯t me me for hurting you!¡±


    The prodigy of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect sneered.


    He raised his hand and shot a me at Jiang Ming, as if he wanted to burn Jiang Ming into ashes.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Jiang Ming snorted coldly. He was being ridiculous!


    He raised his hand and swung his fist.


    With a few bangs, the other party was sent flying.


    The prodigy of the Ancient Yin Yang Sects was smacked into submission. He was instantly dumbfounded. He was such a powerful cultivator! How could he be smacked around like this?


    The result was the opposite!


    ¡°Did you actually just hit me?¡±


    The prodigy of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect stared at Jiang Ming, who snorted again. ¡°Can you stop with this nonsense? You were going to kill me! Did you expect me to be nice to you?¡±


    He did not kill the other party because he was unable to deal with him now. Otherwise, he would definitely have taken his life.


    It was also at this moment that another majestic power swept out. A buzzing sound resounded in the air, causing many people to tremble.


    Above the ancient battlefield, the sound of galloping hooves resounded throughout the air.


    It was as if countless warhorses and soldiers had appeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s the undead soldiers of the Northern Yan Dynasty who have been dead for countless years!¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned and subconsciously wanted to dodge. However, he was forced back a few steps.


    It was also at this moment that another powerful force swept over, setting off ripples that made people tremble in fear.


    A huge warhorse swept over and stared at Jiang Ming and the others in front of him.


    ¡°Who are you? Hurry up and join the team! We are about to start a war with Helian Xia. Are you nning to be deserters?¡±


    As if these words had awakened the general¡¯s thoughts, he immediately shouted, ¡°Deserters have no ce in this world. Die!¡±


    Immediately, the general wanted to raise his spear and attack, shaking the entire arena.


    It was also at this moment that Jiang Ming suddenly looked up into the distance. His eyes lit up and he immediately replied, ¡°Sir, he is someone from Helian Xia. I am only here to make him stay!¡±


    The prodigy was confused!


    He had never thought that Jiang Ming would be so cunning! He had immediately made him out to be an enemy!


    As expected, the Northern Yan general¡¯s face darkened when he heard this.


    ¡°How disgusting! Die!¡±


    The general of Northern Yan attacked brazenly. A tyrannical aura burst out and engulfed the prodigy of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect.


    Not even his corpse was left!


    In the distance, the experts of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect saw this, and their faces turned pale.


    ¡°This Northern Yan general isn¡¯t weak. He¡¯s definitely at the Insightful Emptiness Realm!¡±


    ¡°The Northern Yan Dynasty used to be a powerful force, even more powerful than theprehensive national strength of the Yin Yang Ancient Nation. Every time there was a battle, there would be ruthless experts appearing, and there were even quite a few Soul Formation Realm cultivators. If we get involved, we will definitely die!¡±


    The experts of the Ancient Yin Yang Sects all lowered their voices and started discussing.


    It was also at this moment that Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Someone curiously asked a question. It was Rao Wuqing. They had met this Northern Yan general before and were tacitly acknowledged as soldiers of Northern Yan.


    At this moment, the Northern Yan general shouted, ¡°Return to your positions quickly. The battle is about to begin. Don¡¯t drag us down or I won¡¯t forgive you easily!¡±


    Jiang Ming immediately nodded and bowed. ¡°As youmand, General!¡±


    The Northern Yan general left in satisfaction. However, Jiang Ming¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t put on such a sour face. What exactly happened?¡±


    Zhai Tianfeng¡¯s heart was almost in his throat. He did not understand why his master was like this.


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Ming pointed into the distance.¡± We are now the soldiers of Northern Yan by default¡­ However, Tuoba Kui said before that this war had ended in a crushing defeat for Northern Yan. There were even a few battles where the entire army was wiped out¡­ Tuoba Kui, can you tell us which war this is in the history of Helian Xia?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Tuoba Kui.


    Tuoba Kui pondered for a while before he slowly said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this should be the third war against Helian Xia. The great general of the Northern Yan Dynasty, Liu Shi, led the battle against the Helian Xia general, Su Dingyuan. It was called the Battle of the White Horse River. In this battle, the entire army was wiped out. More than 300,000 people had died in battle!¡±


    Countless people gasped.


    This was a rey of the war, which meant that this was a real war and not an illusion!


    ¡°Can you find a way to leave this ce?¡± Jiang Ming asked in a low voice. Tuoba Kui shook his head, and Zhai Tianfeng also frowned with a helpless expression. It was obvious that they had to participate in this battle.


    At this moment, another group of people walked over. They were people from the Indulgence Sect.


    ¡°Hua Wudao!¡±


    Tuoba Kui¡¯s eyes turned red when he saw Hua Wudao. Hua Wudao wanted to kill Tuoba Kui. However, the situation was very dangerous. For his own safety, Hua Wudao decided to let him go for now.


    ¡°Master Ning, right? I¡¯vee this time to put aside my past grudges against you¡­ Why not join forces to resist this war?¡±


    Hua Wudao looked sincere. However, Jiang Ming sneered.


    ¡°If it were the people from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, I would consider it. However, Hua Wudao, you are a terrible person, and you don¡¯t have much foresight. I¡¯m worried that if I work with you, I¡¯ll be stabbed in the back at any time¡­ Therefore, there was no need to talk about joining forces.¡±


    Jiang Ming ignored him, which made Hua Wudao look ashamed and angry.


    How tantly humiliating!


    Ning Caichen really deserved to die!

 Chapter 533 - 533 Ancient Secret

    533 Ancient Secret


    Hua Wudao was furious. However, Jiang Ming did not care at all. He turned around and looked at the other forces.


    ¡°Do you have any intention of cooperating with the Flowerfruit Sect?¡±


    When everyone heard this, they immediately revealed overjoyed expressions.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    From the fact that the Flowerfruit Sect was able to resist the joint attack of so many forces, it was enough to show that the Flowerfruit Sect was definitely not weak.


    They were afraid that the Flowerfruit Sect would take revenge on them for their behavior earlier. However, it seemed that these worries were obviously unnecessary.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming nodded with a slight smile. ¡°Alright, everyone, let¡¯s start now.¡±


    For a moment, everyone was stunned on the spot. They did not understand what Jiang Ming meant. What was he doing? What was he going to do?


    At this moment, Jiang Ming slowly took a step forward. He held an ancient sword in his hand. The ancient characters of the Northern Yannguage were engraved on it. They tranted it into the modernnguage.


    ¡°Dragon Abyss! That¡¯s what it says!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a replica of the Seven Star Dragon Abyss!¡±


    Rao Wuqing and the others widened their eyes. The Seven Star Dragon Abyss was one of the famous ancient swords, and its grade was far superior to ordinary spirit swords.


    However, the spirit sword was not a sword which one injected spiritual energy into. It had a spirit within it.


    At this moment, the ck sword¡¯s voice rang in his ears. ¡°Bro, there is definitely a spirit hidden in the body of this imitation sword. If we can awaken it, ourbat strength will definitely increase by a lot!¡±


    Jiang Ming pursed his lips and sent a voice transmission to him. ¡°If you weren¡¯t so weak, why would I go through so much trouble and even get seriously injured to snatch this sword?¡±


    The ck sword was speechless.


    Its grade was so high that Jiang Ming could not use it at all. It was better to use a spirit sword.


    ¡°I hope that one day, I will be able to reach the stage where I can use you. For now, I will use the Dragon Abyss Imitation Sword to make do¡­ However, how should I wake up the sword spirit that is sleeping inside?¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. At this moment, the ck sword snorted, and the Dragon Abyss Imitation Sword instantly trembled as if it had encountered an extremely terrifying existence.


    ¡°Is this absolute suppression?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. As expected of the ck sword. It had only used a few casual moves to force the Dragon Abyss Imitation Sword to move. One had to know that the Dragon Abyss Imitation Sword was simply pretending to be asleep.


    ¡°Kid, this is my friend. He¡¯s going to be one of the most powerful people in the world in the future. You have to serve him well. If you make him unhappy, I will beat you up every day!¡±


    The ck sword acted like a tyrannical older brother, causing the sword spirit to tremble uncontrobly. It did not dare utter a single word.


    It was also at this time that they finally encountered the first batch of Helian Xia soldiers.


    There were three to four hundred people. If they only looked at numbers, Jiang Ming¡¯s side definitely had the advantage. After all, they had more than twice the number of people.


    However, their side was just a motley crew, while the other side was an excellent unit that had undergone rigorous training!


    For a moment, everyone looked at each other. They did not know what to say, and no one dared to make the first move.


    Jiang Ming looked at this crowd and could not help but shake his head a few times.


    ¡°The team that I just pulled together is ultimately inferior to these troops¡­ Wu Ming, it¡¯s up to you now.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Wu Ming could not be bothered to talk nonsense. He took a step forward and shouted, ¡°Die!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Wu Ming instantly drew his sword and waved it. He wanted to kill the group in front of him.


    It was also at this time that Jiang Ming chose to move and pointed the Dragon Abyss Imitation Sword at these people.


    ¡°Is that the Dragon Abyss Imitation Sword? Who are you?


    The leader of the Helian Xia army stared at Jiang Ming for a long time. However, in the next second, his head fell to the ground. It was Wu Ming¡¯s doing.


    ¡°You¡¯re only at the Nascent Soul Realm, yet you had the audacity to yell in front of me?¡±


    The leader¡¯s side was not as serious as theirs.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He could not help but ask, ¡°You mean, he was at the Nascent Soul Realm?¡±


    It was impossible for a person leading three to four hundred people to be a great general. It was very likely that he was a Helian Xia general who was on the verge of being promoted. However, he had the cultivation of the Nascent Soul Realm!


    ¡°Yes. However, that¡¯s normal. That era¡¯sbat strength was shocking. They were no less powerful than the Yuan Wei Era ten thousand years ago. The ck Rock Ruins were also a part of the Yuan Wei Empire. There were also other aristocratic families and sects.¡±


    Tuoba Kui walked over and spoke in a serious tone, which made Jiang Ming¡¯s heart tremble.


    ¡°Was such a powerful dynasty destroyed?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The Yuan Wei Empire had been established for more than twenty thousand years. The Northern Yan Empire had been established for about seven thousand years. The history of the Helian Xia Dynasty is even shorter, only a little over two thousand years¡­ However, it must be mentioned that the Helian Xia Dynasty¡¯s military power was famous for being terrifying. If the Northern Yan Dynasty had not joined forces with the Ascension Divine Kingdom, it would have been the Northern Yan Dynasty that was destroyed.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows again and asked, ¡°A thousand years ago, the Northern Yan and Helian Xia dynasties were destroyed one after another. Was this the doing of the Ascension Divine Kingdom?¡±


    It seemed that this was the only usible exnation. After all, the Northern Yan Dynasty was too powerful back then, and the Helian Xia Dynasty was even more terrifying. However, they were destroyed one after another within a hundred years. Only the Ascension Divine Kingdom could do such a thing.


    However, Tuoba Kui shook his head seriously and said, ¡°No, no! The destruction of the Helian Xia Dynasty was caused by the alliance of the Northern Yan Dynasty and another nation. However, the one who truly destroyed the Helian Xia Dynasty was actually the current Yin Yang Empire!¡±


    What the hell!


    Jiang Ming was stunned.


    To be able topletely destroy the Helian Xia Dynasty meant that the power of the Yin Yang Empire was naturally extraordinary. How could it have weakened to such a state after a thousand years, allowing the power of a leader of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect to be so corrupt?


    Seeing the confusion in Jiang Ming¡¯s heart, Tuoba Kui immediately spoke again, ¡°The reason why the imperial court of the Yin Yang Empire declined was initially because of the heavy losses they suffered when they destroyed the Helian Xia Dynasty, and secondly because of the Northern Yan Dynasty¡­ One had to know that the Yin Yang Empire¡¯s national strength was far inferior to the Helian Xia Dynasty¡¯s strength. It was only because the Helian Xia Dynasty was heavily injured that it was destroyed. Even though the Yin Yang Empire destroyed the Helian Xia Dynasty, it did not have the time to recuperate. Instead, it ushered in a great war with the Northern Yan Dynasty.


    ¡°The war between the Yin Yang Empire and the Northern Yan Dynastysted for a hundred years. Logically speaking, the Northern Yan Dynasty would have definitely won¡­ However, who would have thought that at the critical moment, a mysterious existence would appear from the Yin Yang Empire and kill a prominentmander of the Northern Yan Dynasty at that time, causing their battlefront to copse instantly? After that, that mysterious existence led an army to attack the capital of the Northern Yan Dynasty and ughtered more than half of the Northern Yan¡¯s imperial family¡­ And that mysterious existence is none other than the Ancient Saint of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect!¡±

 Chapter 534 - 534 Sha Luo’s Choice

    534 Sha Luo¡¯s Choice


    The Ancient Saint of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect!


    After Jiang Ming heard this, he fell into a daze. Wasn¡¯t this Ancient Saint of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect purely the founder of the orthodoxy? Or did he also lead troops into battle?


    ¡°However, this also exins why the Ancient Yin Yang Sect has such a high status in the Yin Yang Empire.¡±


    Jiang Ming rubbed his temples, and his eyes shed.


    ¡°What happened after the Northern Yan Dynasty was destroyed? Why didn¡¯t the Yin Yang Empire upy their territory?¡±


    Tuoba Kui¡¯s face suddenly darkened. He slowly said, ¡°We¡¯ll have to ask Reverend Mo about this.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? What does it have to do with Mo Lingche?¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but raise his eyebrows. He felt that was not smart enough to understand this!


    At this moment, Tuoba Kui took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°You should know a little about the fact that Reverend Mo is the reincarnation of an immortal.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°However, Mo Lingche didn¡¯t just reincarnate once. His previous name was Ye Bushou.¡±


    Ye Bushou?


    Jiang Ming was stunned. At this moment, Rao Wuqing said, ¡°I know a little about this secret. It is said that Ye Bushou was a very arrogant thief. His strength was extremely extraordinary, and he has done countless terrible things. He has massacred several cities and countries.¡±


    These small countries were definitely weaker than the Feather Kingdom. Just having Nascent Soul Realm cultivators was a feat for them.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched. He had never expected Mo Lingche to have such a past life.


    ¡°However, in this life, Mo Lingche seems to have transformed into a great benefactor who helped the world. He is in charge of protecting the peace of the Feather Kingdom. How was he actually so cruel in his previous life?¡± Wu Ming asked.


    ¡°It is said that the Ye Bushou of the previous life was overpowered by Mo Lingche¡¯s evil thoughts, while the Ye Bushou of this life was overpowered by good thoughts, thus forming twopletely different personalities,¡± Rao Wuqing replied.


    Jiang Ming shook his head. He did not think that Mo Lingche was truly a good Samaritan now. He could only say that he was hiding his true personality well. In front of outsiders, he appeared to be a good Samaritan. However, he could feel that Mo Lingche was a very shrewd person.


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath. After confirming that the Helian Xia soldiers had been killed, he immediately looked at Wu Ming.


    ¡°Wu Ming, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to scout ahead. You must ensure that we don¡¯t encounter more powerful enemies.¡±


    Wu Ming nodded. If he were alone, it would be easy for him to escape.


    However, if they brought everyone forward, they would definitely suffer heavy losses if they encountered an enemy that was too powerful for them!


    ¡°As for all of you, form a battle formation. If you encounter the Helian Xia troops, cut through them and end this battle as soon as possible!¡±


    Jiang Ming knew very well that the historical Battle of the White Horse River was extremely cruel.


    This time, it was clearly the Battle of the White Horse River. However, it was different from the past. The people here were all undead soldiers and generals. Once they stayed in this ce for too long, they would definitely be tainted by the Netherworld Qi. If that happened, they would be in big trouble.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    After the explosions sounded, Jiang Ming quickly led everyone forward. Along the way, they encountered many troops of the Helian Xia army, and they were quickly killed.


    However, there were also significant losses.


    ¡°Master Ning, we can¡¯t afford to lose so many people¡­I think it¡¯s more convenient for you to lead us. After all, your strength is sufficient. With you leading the way in front, we can also replenish our strength better at the back¡­¡±


    A powerhouse from the Giant Rock Sect came forward. He was spewing nonsense. Without needing Jiang Ming to do anything, Wu Hen immediately went forward and aimed his spear at the powerhouse¡¯s throat.


    ¡°If you have the guts, repeat what you just said!¡±


    This time, the face of the powerhouse from the Giant Rock Sect suddenly darkened. He never thought that before Jiang Ming could speak, a Golden Core Realm cultivator from the Flowerfruit Sect would dare to attack him!


    ¡°There¡¯s definitely something wrong with these people¡¯s brains if they think that spewing such nonsense is appropriate!¡±


    Gu Chi sneered.


    Sha Luo, who had already woken up, chose to remain silent. After a long while, he suddenly said, ¡°Holy Son Gu Chi, do you think we should surrender to Ning Caichen?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Gu Chi was startled and cried out, ¡°Don¡¯t joke around! You are a Seed of the Hall of ughter, the future Prince of ughter. Is there a need to do something so foolish?¡±


    Sha Luo shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°I have always admired the strong¡­ Before this, I thought that Ning Caichen was just average and that I could easily destroy him. However, after fighting with Ning Caichen time and time again, I realized that I was no match for him in every aspect¡­ Most importantly, haven¡¯t you noticed that Ning Caichen treats his people very well?¡±


    ¡°How does that matter? You and I are not ordinary people. You are a ughter Seed, and I am the top Holy Son of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. We are both prominent people. Why should we care about Ning Caichen?¡±


    Gu Chi felt that there was something wrong with Sha Luo¡¯s brain. Otherwise, he definitely would not have asked such a question.


    However, Sha Luo¡¯s gaze was exceptionally firm.


    ¡°These are just my thoughts. Since you want to surrender, why don¡¯t you choose the most reliable person to surrender to? Obviously, Ning Caichen is the most reliable person here!¡±


    This time, Gu Chi was about to explode from anger. He had never thought that Sha Luo would say such words. This was simply a disgrace to the Hall of ughter!


    However, Sha Luo did not care. Therefore, Gu Chi could only say in a muffled voice, ¡°Then, go ahead and surrender¡­¡±


    ¡°You have to surrender too, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Gu Chi was rendered speechless!


    At this moment, Jiang Ming came over and happened to overhear their conversation.


    ¡°Sha Luo, are you prepared to surrender to me?¡±


    Even Jiang Ming was surprised. Why did Sha Luo suddenly want to surrender to him?


    At this moment, Gu Chi¡¯s lips twitched. How good was this guy¡¯s hearing? The two of them were talking in such a low voice. However, Jiang Ming could still hear them!


    Sha Luo ignored Gu Chi and looked at Jiang Ming seriously. He said slowly, ¡°That¡¯s right. I want to surrender to you. After all, I have always admired strong and outstanding leaders¡­ Even if I return and be a candidate for the Prince of ughter, unless I get the position, I¡¯m destined to serve them. I know that I am not strong enough, it¡¯s very likely that I¡¯ll be cannon fodder¡­ In that case, it would be better to choose another wise master, and you, Ning Caichen, are undoubtedly the best choice!¡±

 Chapter 535 - 535 Beat Him at His Own Game

    535 Beat Him at His Own Game


    Sha Luo¡¯s gaze was exceptionally firm, as if he werepletely convinced.


    This was the first time Jiang Ming was called wise by his former enemy. Therefore, he felt a little embarrassed. However, after thinking for a while, he said seriously, ¡°You can surrender to me. However, you have to surrender to mepletely. You should understand what I mean.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Sha Luo did not hesitate.


    ¡°Sha Luo, are you actually willing to let someone nt a Soul ve Seal on you?¡±


    Gu Chi was roaring at the side. He had never thought that Sha Luo would be able to do this and allow Jiang Ming to nt the seal.


    ¡°Gu Chi, trust my instincts. I have never made a decision I regret in my life, be it bing a ughter Seed or submitting to Master Ning.¡±


    Sha Luo smiled faintly, as if it was a great thing to have Jiang Ming nt a Soul ve Seal on him. Gu Chi was so angry that he almost passed out.


    After nting the seal, Jiang Ming fine-tuned it and said indifferently, ¡°Gu Chi, have you made your decision?¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen, don¡¯t even think about making me submit to you. What qualifications does amoner like you have to make me submit to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    In the next second, the crisp sound of a p rang out. It was Sha Luo pping Gu Chi.


    ¡°How dare you be so disrespectful to Master? You deserve to be beaten, tortured, and killed!¡±


    Sha Luo shouted coldly, his eyes shining brightly.


    At this moment, Gu Chi was also stunned on the spot. He had never thought that Sha Luo would suddenly p him, almost causing him to pass out.


    It was also at this moment that Gu Chi finally reacted.


    ¡°Sha Luo, did you foresee something?¡±


    Foreseeing?


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and looked at Sha Luo, who immediately exined, ¡°Master, my physique is a little special. Sometimes, when I¡¯m in a desperate situation, I can foresee some things and avoid the danger. This time, I foresaw that I could only survive by submitting to you. Of course, if that was solely the case, I wouldn¡¯t have submitted to you. The main reason is that I can only obtain what I want by following you.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned and asked instinctively, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Sha Luo said seriously, ¡°I only want one thing, and that is to obtain enough power to be on par with the Prince of the Hall of ughter!¡±


    Obviously, Sha Luo still wanted to fight for the position of Prince of ughter.


    However, it was also obvious that he could not do this just by relying on himself and the forces behind him. However, if he submitted to Jiang Ming and obtained his help, then he had a solid chance.


    Upon hearing these words, Jiang Ming was silent for a while, then nodded seriously and said, ¡°Alright, since you are willing to submit to me, I will not treat you unjustly in the future.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master!


    Sha Luo was overjoyed. He looked at Gu Chi, ¡°Gu Chi, since you know about my innate ability, you should understand how important my words are.¡±


    Gu Chi was silent for a long time before taking a few deep breaths. He then lowered his head and said seriously, ¡°Greetings, Master!¡±


    This time, Gu Chi did not hesitate and immediately chose to submit.


    Jiang Ming nodded. These two had the aptitude of a top-notch prodigy and were at the same level as Tuoba Kui.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to recruit three top-notch prodigies in one go this time¡­ Moreover, Gu Chi is a Holy Son. If I brought them back, I would definitely be able to crush the younger generation of the Feather Kingdom.¡±


    Jiang Ming made some decisions. However, he had to wait until he left the General¡¯s Tomb before he could implement them.


    It was also at this moment that Jiang Ming suddenly looked up in a direction. Wu Ming had also returned at this moment.


    ¡°Master, we can¡¯t continue. Although there are no troops ahead, there is a camp with two Soul Formation Realm generals and more than twenty thousand Helian Xia soldiers. They are not weak and we are definitely not their match.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming took a deep breath and said in a serious tone, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s get ready and see if the Helian Xia camp can be broken through!¡±


    Jiang Ming figured that this dangerous battlefield was definitely not a simple rey of history. The more dangerous the ce, the greater the opportunities awaiting them would be!


    It was also with this thought that Jiang Ming¡¯s mind raced and finally came up with a decision!


    Wu Ming froze on the spot and looked at Jiang Ming in disbelief.


    ¡°Master, are you joking with me?¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at him. ¡°Do you think this is an appropriate time to joke around?¡±


    Wu Ming quickly waved his hand and said seriously, ¡°Master, the other party has more than twenty thousand troops, and among them, there are as many as eight thousand experts. There is nock of Foundation Establishment Realm and Golden Core Realm cultivators, and they even have hundreds of Nascent Soul Realm cultivators.¡±


    Jiang Ming sneered and said disdainfully, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m going to charge in without a n?¡±


    Wu Ming was stunned and immediately asked, ¡°Then, Master, are you preparing to¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming nced into the distance, and the corners of his lips curled up into a yful smile.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the people from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land here as well? We can use them to scout the way for us. They¡¯re all going to die anyway. Therefore, why don¡¯t we make their deaths more valuable?¡±


    * * *


    Protector Li could not help but sneeze, a strange look in his eyes.


    ¡°How did you be so weak? Are you actually sneezing?¡±


    Another elder jokingly said, ¡°Could it be that someone is talking bad about you behind your back? Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it! It¡¯s possible. Ning Caichen is a terrible person. He must be thinking of a way to deal with us¡­ Damn it, I originally wanted to stir up a dispute between Ning Caichen and the Ancient Yin Yang Sect to at least get rid of one side. In the end, this scoundrel didn¡¯t y ording to the rules and actually killed a prodigy of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect, causing the Ancient Yin Yang Sect to fly into a rage and order us to be pawns to avenge them!¡±


    Protector Li clenched his fists, his face filled with hatred.


    As a Soul Formation Realm cultivator and the protector of the Holy Son, when had he ever failed so spectacrly?


    When the others saw this, they all shook their heads. They all felt that the people of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect were too ruthless. How could they actually harm the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land like this?


    It was also at this moment that Protector Li¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°No! There seemed to be quite a number of powerful auras ahead¡­ This meant that there are hundreds of Nascent Soul Realm cultivators, thousands of Golden Core Realm and Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators, and as many as twenty thousand Qi Refinement Realm cultivators!¡±


    At this moment, the entire ce was dead silent.


    Did they run to the base camp of the Helian Xia army?

 Chapter 536 - 536 Protector Li’s Little Plan

    536 Protector Li¡¯s Little n


    While Protector Li and the others were still in a daze, a series of nging sounds came from the Helian Xia army camp. Powerful auras surged out, and soon, thousands of elite Helian Xia soldiers emerged.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    At this moment, Protector Li and the others could not help but gasp. They instinctively took a few steps back. However, they were quickly blocked by arge number of Helian Xia soldiers.


    In an instant, the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land¡¯s retreat was blocked, and they could only stare at the Helian Xia soldiers.


    Protector Li instinctively took a step forward and lowered his head. He crossed his arms and said, ¡°We are just ordinary cultivators passing by. I hope that you can let us off¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! You have no right to speak here!¡±


    A general bellowed, causing Protector Li¡¯s expression to change. Although the other party was only at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm, Protector Li still felt immense pressure.


    At this moment, another thousand soldiers walked up, their faces extremely cold.


    ¡°Ordinary cultivators? Judging from your size, you should be a holynd from the Northern Yan Dynasty! Since you are from the Northern Yan Dynasty, you should stay here. You can either die here or kneel down and beg for mercy and serve us. There is no other choice!¡±


    This was the style of the Helian Xia army. They were famous for being domineering.


    Protector Li¡¯s face turned ashen.


    ¡°Although we¡¯re just passing by and don¡¯t want to have a conflict with you, we hope that you won¡¯t go too far!¡±


    A momentter, Protector Li¡¯s aura spread out. Shockingly, he was a Soul Formation Realm cultivator. Any ordinary cultivator at the peak Nascent Soul Realm would have feared him. However, the general was no ordinary cultivator. He was an elite general of the Helian Xia army, and he led a thousand troops!


    In the Helian Xia army, although there were generals and captains who were both in charge of leading troops that had thousands of soldiers, they were fundamentally different. A general was a true-blue officer of the military, while a captain was more like a handyman without an official establishment. The strength and status between the two sides were worlds apart.


    Most importantly, almost every one of the thousand soldiers under themand of the general was an elite cultivator. There were even some Nascent Soul Realm experts on the team!


    ¡°Get into formation!¡±


    Soon, thousands of elite soldiers got into formation, forming a powerful battle formation that no one could look at without trembling.


    At this moment, Protector Li¡¯s expression darkened. He had never expected these Helian Xia soldiers to be so ruthless and decisive. They seemed to be ready to attack!


    The Helian Xia army¡¯s soldiers nced at the other party mockingly and said indifferently, ¡°Is the Soul Formation Realm that amazing? If you¡¯re able to,e and test our power. How about it?¡±


    When these thousands of elite soldiers were in formation, the lethality they possessed would be unimaginable to ordinary people. Ordinary Soul Formation Realm cultivators would have to retreat in front of them.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    Protector Li roared in his heart. Just as he was about to continue, another powerful force swept out and quickly condensed into a gust of wind.


    After the gust of wind blew out, Protector Li¡¯s heart suddenly trembled, and his rising morale came to a halt.


    ¡°They¡¯re so strong!¡±


    He did not dare to continue fighting back against them. He could only grit his teeth and choose to temporarily retreat. Otherwise, if he continued to fight with these soldiers, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The general sneered and waved his hand, ¡°Bring him back¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Suddenly, Protector Li roared, causing the general to be extremely displeased. Thetter¡¯s de was so sharp that it seemed like it could chop off Protector Li¡¯s head in the next moment.


    ¡°Sir, I know that there are quite a number of forces nearby that are assisting the Northern Yan army in the battle. For example, there is a sect called the Flowerfruit Sect. I believe that you will need to capture and encircle these people so that the Helian Xia army can better prate the enemy camp and defeat the Northern Yan army, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Protector Li smiled, causing the general to be stunned.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    He revealed a curious expression and immediately waved his hand to signal for the soldiers to retreat. He asked, ¡°Do you have a grudge against the Flowerfruit Sect?¡±


    ¡°Yes! However, the main reason was that they had helped Northern Yan greatly. I think you are also aware that the immortal cultivation and the imperial court are not on good terms. However, the Flowerfruit Sect is a loyal dog of the Northern Yan imperial court. If we can take them down, it will greatly benefit us!¡±


    Protector Li¡¯s loyalty and concern for the Helian Xia Dynasty made the corners of the Helian Xia general¡¯s mouth curl up slightly.


    ¡°Alright, lead the way now. As long as we can take them down, I will naturally credit you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve such merit! Being able to serve you is an honor; I don¡¯t want to ask for merit.¡±


    Protector Li smiled as he turned them down. However, he was roaring in his heart. What kind of trash did they think he was?


    If it was not for the sake of survival, who would be willing to mingle with these ghosts?


    Soon, the group continued forward and arrived at their destination.


    Jiang Ming looked at Protector Li with a murderous glint in his eyes.


    ¡°You guys are really irritating. In order to eliminate us, you actually got involved with these ghosts? Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing your life?¡±


    Jiang Ming snorted coldly. However, Protector Li smiled nonchntly and said, ¡°As long as I can get rid of you, I¡¯ll use any method¡­ Ning Caichen, you¡¯re too mysterious. If I can kill you and examine your body, I¡¯m sure my cultivation will soar!¡±


    He was not an idiot. To be able to let an individual cultivator like Wu Ming advance to the Soul Formation Realm and increase Zhai Tianfeng¡¯s array skills by several levels was enough to prove that Jiang Ming had a huge secret. There was only one way to deal with such a person¡­


    ¡°As long as I can be stronger, my status in the sect will definitely rise. At that time, even if I kill you, the Flowerfruit Mountain will not make things difficult for me because I have the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land behind me! In this world, there are countless geniuses who have died young. However, there are very few who have reached a very high level of strength. Once I reach the Deity Transformation Realm, what level do you think my status in the sect will reach?¡±


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he could not help but narrow his eyes slightly.


    In the top sects here, Soul Formation cultivators were the cream of the crop. However, in the holynds, they were only average. However, once Protector Li reached the Deity Transformation Realm, his status would change drastically.


    After all, Deity Transformation Realm cultivators were extremely rare. It was very likely that they would be grand elders or even the core elders of the sect.

 Chapter 537 - 537 What Happened

    537 What Happened


    The corners of Protector Li¡¯s lips kept rising. He looked like a cunning old fox.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and pulled out the Dragon Abyss Imitation Sword.


    ¡°If you want to fight, then fight!¡±


    The Helian Xia general sneered.


    ¡°Brat, let me give you a piece of advice. Surrender obediently, or you¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at what¡¯s behind you? They¡¯re just a motley crew. Do you think you have the power to fight me with these people?¡±


    Jiang Ming nced behind him, and a strange look shed in his eyes. Indeed, these troops were no match for him at all.


    Jiang Ming shook his head, and his gaze turned slightly to Wu Ming.


    ¡°Wu Ming, are you confident in killing these people?¡±


    Wu Ming shook his head and said in a low voice, ¡°These undead soldiers of the Helian Xia can form a battle formation. Once the formation is formed, I won¡¯t have the ability to fight them at all. There¡¯s a high chance that I¡¯ll be seriously injured.¡±


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he nodded. Then, he looked at Zhai Tianfeng behind him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. They have a battle formation. However, so do we.¡±


    ¡°Tianfeng, get ready!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Zhai Tianfeng¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately began to set up the array formation. Of course, the inhabitants were all members of the Flowerfruit Sect. Very soon, a square array formation was formed, causing many people to tremble in fear.


    The Helian Xia general¡¯s face darkened, and he eximed in disbelief, ¡°What battle formation is this?¡±


    In his impression, such a powerful array formation did not seem to exist.


    What was going on?


    Many people subconsciously looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    The soldiers of the Helian Xia army were in an uproar. They could feel that the battle formation of the Flowerfruit Sect was obviously more advanced, as if it contained considerable power.


    ¡°What should we do next?¡±


    Another general asked. Although they were both generals, thetter¡¯s status was slightly lower.


    The Helian Xia general narrowed his eyes and said decisively, ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Protector Li¡¯s smile froze as he watched the Helian Xia army retreat in disbelief.


    ¡°Sir, why are you retreating?¡±


    He did not understand what had happened and why the Helian Xia army had suddenly retreated.


    The Helian Xia general nced at him in disgust and shouted coldly, ¡°Do I need to exin myself to you? Who do you think you are? How dare you ask for an answer from me?¡±


    Protector Li was shocked speechless. He was a dignified sect elder, yet he was being reprimanded like this?


    Protector Li took a deep breath and nced around him. He said coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better sit tight. One day, I¡¯ll definitely destroy you, Ning Caichen!¡±


    He then left inrge strides.


    When the others saw this scene, they all lowered their heads and revealed incredulous expressions.


    What was going on?


    Even Jiang Ming himself was a little stunned. He did not quite understand why the Helian Xia army retreated so quickly.


    ¡°Even if we were to fight in the array formation, we would not be able to scare them away in an instant, right?¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself. However, it seemed useless no matter how much he thought about it. He could only shake his head and wave his hands.


    At present, it seemed that no more Helian Xia troops would appear in the short term. In this case, they could take a good rest.


    Seeing that the Flowerfruit Sect was actually resting, the experts of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, who were whipped into the distance, were instantly enraged again.


    However, at this moment, something unexpected happened!


    ¡°Ning Caichen, die!¡±


    With a loud shout, a powerful Nascent Soul Realm aura whizzed over.


    ¡°It¡¯s an expert from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect!¡±


    This was a great expert in the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm. Such a loud shout made many people¡¯s hearts tremble. It was like a lion¡¯s roar that resounded throughout the entire arena.


    ¡°Protect the master!¡±


    Many Nascent Soul Realm experts surrounded Jiang Ming and protected him.


    A white-robed old man slowly approached. He was the fifth person in the Ancient Yin Yang Sect¡¯s team. He was an expert at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm and was at the half-step Soul Formation Realm. His aura was somewhat unfathomable.


    Jiang Ming looked at this person and vaguely understood why he was doing this.


    ¡°He should be here for the prodigy of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect!¡±


    Previously, during the fight for the Dragon Abyss Imitation Sword, there was a prodigy of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect who wanted to intercept him. However, he was killed by Jiang Ming. From then on, Jiang Ming knew that the Ancient Yin Yang Sect woulde to seek revenge.


    However, until now, no one from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect came to find him. Jiang Ming felt that it was quite strange. Logically speaking, the other party should havee to find him long ago. However, now it seemed that things were even stranger.


    ¡°We clearly know that our side has Wu Ming and many Nascent Soul Realm cultivators. However, in the end, such a person came¡­ He¡¯s probably not here to kill me!¡±


    It was also at this moment that another powerful aura spread out. It was a prodigy of the Zhuyan Pce. However, it was obvious that this was a prodigy of the previous generation. He had matured a long time ago and possessed the cultivation andbat strength of the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm at a young age.


    ¡°Zhu Asi, are you here to stop me from killing this person?¡±


    Seeing this prodigy of Zhuyan Pce, the elder of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect could not help but narrow his eyes and shout.


    Zhu Asi shook his head calmly and said, ¡°I¡¯m only here to see you kill him.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned, and so was the elder of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect. They did not understand what Zhu Asi meant.


    At this moment, Zhu Asi spoke again, ¡°Ning Caichen, let me see your strength and talent. Let me see your potential. Do you have the qualifications to gain the trust of the Zhuyan Pce? No one is allowed to make a move. Let Ning Caichen fight alone¡­ Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill whoever makes a move!¡±


    This time, Wu Ming could not take it anymore. He slowly stood up, his gaze as cold as a de.


    ¡°Are you looking for death?¡±


    This time, Wu Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with a cold glint, as if he could tear Zhu Asi apart in the next moment.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You seem very suspicious! What¡¯s this talk about trust? It¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    Rao Wuqing snorted coldly. His cultivation had already reached the middle stage of the Nascent Soul Realm. Coupled with all sorts of powerful techniques, he wanted to fight Zhu Asi and see how capable he was.


    At this moment, the atmosphere was somber. Only Zhu Asi stood there with a calm expression,pletely out of ce.

 Chapter 538 - 538 Trepidation

    538 Trepidation


    Zhu Asi¡¯s attitude was very unpredictable. Jiang Ming could only look around and slowly lower his head.


    A cold light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Jiang Ming vaguely understood that this must be someone sent by Elder Mo to test his strength. However, this guy¡¯s attitude was too unpleasant. He was snobbish, and he looked down on everyone as if they were ants.


    However, Zhu Asi was obviously not afraid of Wu Ming. It was enough to see that the other party had a deep foundation. Perhaps he had some powerful trump cards on him. If he used them all, hisbat strength would definitely be exceptionally shocking.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I can¡¯t let Wu Ming and the others attack. If anything happens, the Flowerfruit Sect won¡¯t be able to bear the losses.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind was racing. After confirming that Flowerfruit Sect was indeed not in a situation where they could take a gamble, he immediately took a few deep breaths.


    ¡°Get ready. Everyone, retreat immediately. Do not engage in any conflict with Zhu Asi.¡±


    Jiang Ming warned them.


    The expressions of Wu Ming and the others changed drastically.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Wu Hen took a step forward and said with a cold expression, ¡°Master, you can¡¯t! You have a precious physique. You must not put yourself in danger!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, what precious physique? I¡¯m just an ordinary person.¡±


    Jiang Ming waved his hand, then his gaze fell on Zhu Asi.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything to my people. Got it?¡±


    He was sure that Zhu Asi had note alone. He must have been protected by a Soul Formation Realm cultivator from Zhuyan Pce, and hisbat strength was probably far beyond that of a Soul Formation Realm cultivator like Protector Li.


    Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s question, Zhu Asi couldn¡¯t help but pout and say disdainfully, ¡°I, Zhu Asi, will not do such a despicable thing.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Jiang Ming immediately pped his hands and looked at the other party seriously. His eyes gradually lit up. ¡°In that case, we have reached an agreement. In addition, once I die, can the Zhuyan Pce confirm the safety of my people?¡±


    Jiang Ming seemed to be talking to his sect members. Wu Hen and the others gritted their teeth and red at Zhu Asi.


    Zhu Asi nodded without hesitation and agreed to Jiang Ming¡¯s request. ¡°Okay, I promise you. However, I want to make sure that you are really dead. Don¡¯t even think about faking your death and making these people join the Zhuyan Pce and be under our protection, understand?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Zhu Asi was indeed not an ordinary person. He could actually understand his thoughts in a short period of time.


    Whoosh!


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and nodded seriously. His gaze immediately fell on the elder of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect not far away, and a cold light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    When the elder of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect saw this, he immediately narrowed his eyes slightly. In the next moment, he suddenly chose to attack brazenly. In the blink of an eye, he attacked several times, causing the entire scene to be deathly silent.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming also attacked brazenly. After a head-on sh, he spat out a mouthful of red blood, dyeing the entire ground red.


    The entire ce was silent.


    At this moment, everyone could not help but be stunned on the spot. They never expected Jiang Ming to be so stubborn. With histe-stage Golden Core Realm cultivation, he fought head-on with a cultivator at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm.


    Not to mention them, even Jiang Ming did not expect it. He stared at the elder of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect opposite him.


    ¡°Just now, I only wanted to move my body to the side and pretend to attack. In the end, he easily saw through my trick and dealt me a major blow in an extremely short period of time¡­ This person cannot be underestimated!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s brain was working rapidly, as if he wanted to see the true background of this Ancient Yin Yang Sect elder. However, it was obvious that thetter was extremely powerful. He could not see through him at all.


    ¡°He has a deep foundation and is extremely mysterious. I¡¯m no match for him. I can only choose to run!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not hesitate and immediately chose to run to the back. The elder of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect was not surprised. In his opinion, Jiang Ming could only choose to escape.


    ¡°Do you seriously think you can escape? Ridiculous.¡±


    The elder of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect sneered and took a step forward. A cold light flickered in his eyes as he continued to force his way toward the other side.


    He wanted to use a member of the Flowerfruit Sect as a hostage to force Jiang Ming toe back. However, he was blocked the very next moment.


    ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡±


    Wu Ming coldly stared at the Ancient Yin Yang Sect elder in front of him. Thetter was immediately stunned. His expression immediately changed wildly as he roared, ¡°Brat, I advise you to move aside. Otherwise, you will be offending the Ancient Yin Yang Sect¡­ If you are willing to make way, I can consider letting you join the Ancient Yin Yang Sect. This is a great opportunity for you. Don¡¯t make the wrong choice!¡±


    The elder of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect seemed to be threatening. However, his words were filled with pride. Clearly, he believed that Wu Ming would obediently make way because no one dared to offend the deadly Ancient Yin Yang Sect, and no one could resist the temptation of joining the Ancient Yin Yang Sect.


    Before Wu Ming could speak, a voice sounded, ¡°Elder Li, you really don¡¯t respect me. Don¡¯t forget, I promised Ning Caichen that I would ensure the safety of the people from Flowerfruit Sect. If you dare touch even a hair on their heads, I don¡¯t mind killing you myself.¡±


    Zhu Asi¡¯s voice rang out, causing Elder Li¡¯s expression to darken.


    ¡°Zhu Asi, what do you see in Ning Caichen? Why would you speak up for him?¡±


    He found it unbelievable. Zhu Asi was a top-notch prodigy with the talent of a Divine Son. Was there a need to treat Ning Caichen in such a special way?


    Obviously, Zhu Asi was not someone who liked to waste his breath. He stared coldly at Elder Li, causing thetter to grit his teeth for a long time before he could only choose to leave with his tail between his legs.


    At this moment, Zhu Asi suddenly nced in a direction.


    ¡°The people of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect are really interesting. They arranged for Elder Li to deal with Ning Caichen while the others were just watching the show¡­ It is said that the Ancient Yin Yang Sect and the royal family of the Yin Yang Empire are at odds. However, who would have thought that the members of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect were also constantly scheming against each other? How long can a sect full of internal strifest?¡±


    Benignpetition was naturally a good thing.


    However, this kind of strife could blow up in their faces at any time.


    ¡°Perhaps the founder of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect back then never had expected that his disciples would actually be such terrible people. The history of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect will soone to an end.¡±


    At the thought of this, Zhu Asi¡¯s smile grew wider, making people feel a little fearful

 Chapter 539 - 539 Demonic Saber-Toothed Tiger

    539 Demonic Saber-Toothed Tiger


    At this moment, Jiang Ming was running away incredibly fast. The elders of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect were chasing after him with all their might.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, stop struggling. You are just a mere Golden Core Realm cultivator, and I am a cultivator at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm. There is a huge difference between you and me.¡±


    Elder Li sneered as if he could kill Jiang Ming the very next moment.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately chose to take another path. Soon, he went in and threw several punches.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Elder Li, who was on the opposite side, was also stunned as he heard the sounds of collisions. What was he doing?


    When they reached the nearby area, Elder Li could not help but take a deep breath. He saw Jiang Ming hitting a huge mountain with all his strength.


    ¡°Is this kid crazy? Did he actually choose to attack a mountain wall? Does he want to punch through a mountain and escape?¡±


    He found it hard to imagine. Just as he was about to take another step forward, a majestic force suddenly swept in, shaking Elder Li so much that he took a few steps back. Immediately, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    Boom!


    A huge vortex appeared on the mountain wall, and the powerful gravitational force sucked Jiang Ming into it, rattling him terribly.


    Elder Li did not feel good either. However, he still gritted his teeth and stepped into it. Unfortunately, he could not see Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Did he run away?¡±


    Elder Li raised his eyebrows and strode inside. If he did not kill Jiang Ming today, his reputation would suffer. When he returned to the Ancient Yin Yang Sect, he would beughed at by the other elders.


    Therefore, Jiang Ming had to die!


    However, he could not find any trace of Jiang Ming. He could only stumble around blindly. He could not help but roar, ¡°Ning Caichen, you¡¯re going to die today!¡±


    Little did he know that his roar was heard clearly.


    Jiang Ming was walking not far ahead. When he heard this, he could not help but smile. ¡°Whatever! Even if you die, no one would care. You¡¯re just a coward.¡±


    If Elder Li heard this, he would explode out of anger.


    However, Jiang Ming did not dare stay there for too long. He continued to run into the distance.


    ¡°This coward is from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect. His trump cards are definitely extraordinary. Moreover, he has many powerful techniques. It will definitely be very difficult to kill such a person¡­ Most importantly, he is a cultivator at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm. How should I deal with him?¡±


    Jiang Ming was temporarily free of Elder Li¡¯s clutches. However, he knew that this was not a long-term solution.


    If he could notpletely get rid of Elder Li, then he would still die.


    ¡°Also, what is this ce? Friend, help me out!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s voice rang out. The ck sword was the one who told him about this strange ce.


    Looking around, it was obvious that this was a forest. At a nce, it was filled with trees, and it was easy to get lost.


    ¡°Bro, don¡¯t panic¡­ Actually, I don¡¯t know where this is either. However, it¡¯s definitely another special space in the General¡¯s Tomb.¡±


    ¡°What is going on here? I¡¯m sick of it!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help butin, which made the ck sword a little confused. What was he screaming about?


    ¡°Ignore that. Anyway, tell me how to get out of here first, understand?¡± Jiang Ming shouted. At this moment, his heart trembled slightly. He instinctively tilted to the left and avoided a powerful attack from a beast.


    This was a fierce tiger, no, to be precise, a demonic tiger!


    ¡°It¡¯s at the peak of the Golden Core Realm!¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. There was actually a demonic tiger hidden in this special space?


    At this moment, Jiang Ming¡¯s mind was racing. He took a deep breath and chose to take a step forward.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Jiang Ming threw multiple punches. The demonic tiger was also extremely powerful. It pounced forward directly, and the two sides soon started fighting.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The sound of explosions rang out!


    Jiang Ming vaguely realized how powerful this demonic tiger was. He naturally understood that this was definitely not an ordinary demonic beast at the peak of the Golden Core Realm. It was likely to be the descendant of some kind of ferocious beast. The bloodline power in its body was powerful and terrifying.


    Jiang Ming exhaled gently and instinctively took another step forward.


    This time, he integrated some mysterious cultivation runes into this punch. Then, he threw out multiple punches again, mming into the beast¡¯s body with all his might.


    The demonic tiger was also roaring wildly. It was obvious that Jiang Ming¡¯s punches were hurting it.


    ¡°Should I eat it?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately nned to punch it again. However, this time, he missed. The demonic tiger used some strange method to easily dodge.


    ¡°Was that an afterimage just now?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched. They should be on simr levels of strength. However, with its powerful bloodline, it seemed that this was not the case.


    Thus, Jiang Ming¡¯s heart was also filled with curiosity. After staring at it for a long time, he immediately nodded and shouted, ¡°Die!¡±


    This time, he threw a punch at the tiger. The impact of the punch sent it flying away.


    The demonic tiger ran quite a distance. However, it did not forget to turn around and roar again. It did not expect Jiang Ming to follow it and punch its head!


    Bang!


    The demonic tiger felt dizzy. However, its footsteps did not stop. Instead, it ran forward even faster.


    Jiang Ming took a few deep breaths, and his eyes shed with a strange light.


    ¡°How powerful!¡±


    He had never expected that this demonic tiger¡¯s vitality would be so strong. It had run so far in the blink of an eye. Most importantly, his punch just now was not light. However, it did not kill the tiger. It did not even cause the tiger serious injuries.


    ¡°This demonic tiger definitely has the bloodline of some powerful ferocious beast¡­ Moreover, its teeth were almost as sharp as swords. It seemed to be a saber-toothed tiger!¡±


    The ck sword could not help but exim. Soon, demonic beasts with powerful auras ran out at a blinding speed.


    Jiang Ming looked around and realized that the tiger¡¯s roar was to call forth itspanions!


    Incredible!

 Chapter 540 - 540 Tiger Tide

    540 Tiger Tide


    Just as Jiang Ming was in a daze, the demonic beasts slowly walked out and stared at Jiang Ming ferociously. They were all demonic tigers!


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression changed. He saw several demonic tigers in the half-step Nascent Soul Realm and one in the Nascent Soul Realm.


    Jiang Ming could not help but take a deep breath. A cold light shed in his eyes, and he slowly lifted the Dragon Abyss Imitation Sword in his hand.


    A series of nging sounds erupted. The demonic tigers were stunned for a while before they reacted and pounced at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Jiang Ming roared in anger. With the Dragon Abyss Imitation Sword in hand, he rushed over and killed one demonic tiger after another.


    As the demonic tigers pounced, Jiang Ming waved his sword and killed many of them. His blood was boiling. However, it was obvious that his stamina was declining.


    ¡°There are too many of them!¡±


    Jiang Ming stared at the approaching demonic tigers and felt exhausted. He almost fell to the ground.


    He panted heavily and moved forward step by step. He raised the Dragon Abyss Imitation Sword and killed two demonic tigers beforepletely losing his mobility.


    Bang!


    He almost fell to the ground. However, his strong willpower supported his body, ensuring that he could go on. The remaining demonic tigers nearby also approached, and among them were two demonic tigers in the half-step Nascent Soul Realm.


    ¡°Brat, I found you!¡±


    It was also at this moment that a sinisterugh was heard. It was Elder Li. Hearing his voice, Jiang Ming¡¯s face turned extremely gloomy.


    Damn it!


    At this moment, Jiang Ming stopped, and he almost fell to the ground. However, he immediately steadied himself.


    Under such circumstances, he did not dare to fall.


    ¡°Bro, I¡¯ll take you away!¡±


    The ck sword reacted and immediately dragged Jiang Ming away.


    ¡°What the hell? His sword can actually take the initiative to protect its master?¡±


    Elder Li narrowed his eyes and realized that Jiang Ming must have hidden a treasure. His eyes immediately lit up.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, I didn¡¯t expect you to have so many treasures on you. Hehehe, it seems that killing you is imperative. I must get rid of you!¡±


    At this moment, Elder Li¡¯s killing intent toward Jiang Ming rose


    Jiang Ming also felt great pressure at this moment. He never thought that Elder Li would find him at this critical moment. Fortunately, the ck sword was there. Otherwise, he would definitely have died.


    ¡°Bro, don¡¯t worry. Although I can¡¯t kill this old fart, I have more than enough power to shake him off!¡±


    The ck sword¡¯s voice rang out, and he shouted out!


    In an instant, countless beams of sword Qi pervaded the air, transforming into a huge and indestructible wall that firmly cut off Elder Li¡¯s path of pursuit.


    What the hell?


    Elder Li was stunned. He did not expect the ck sword in Jiang Ming¡¯s hand to have such abilities!


    ¡°Just what kind of treasure is this¡­? It really makes people envious!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind could not help but race. He seemed to have found something and was about to pounce over. Unfortunately, the ck sword did not give him the chance. He blocked his way with the great wall of sword Qi.


    Elder Li stood still and roared, ¡°B*stard! Damn you, Ning Caichen! Why don¡¯t you just stand there and let me kill you!¡±


    Although Jiang Ming¡¯s breathing was weak, his consciousness was still clear. When he heard this, he smirked.


    Was there something wrong with Elder Li¡¯s brain?


    At this moment, Jiang Ming could not help butugh a few times. His eyes also shed with a burst of light. The cultivation technique in his body quickly circted, and spiritual energy gathered toward him.


    ¡°Condense!¡±


    Jiang Ming roared and circted the cultivation technique in his body to the extreme. He kept absorbing the endless spiritual energy around him, forming streaks of powerful Golden Core Realm mana.


    Boom!


    Jiang Ming finallypleted thest step of advancement and reached the peak of the Golden Core Realm!


    ¡°Now, I am no longer afraid of those demonic tigers!¡±


    However, facing Elder Li, Jiang Ming was still under a lot of pressure. He could only grit his teeth and walk toward the other side. His expression gradually turned ugly.


    At this moment, a majestic force swept over, crushing all the demonic tigers present until they could not raise their heads.


    ¡°Let me join in the fun!¡±


    The ck sword was a little excited. He immediately broke through the great wall, turning into a sharp streak of sword Qi that surged down and killed one powerful demonic tiger after another.


    ¡°Die! Die! Die! I¡¯ve been waiting for a chance like this!¡±


    The ck sword was so excited that Jiang Ming could not help but smile. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Friend, don¡¯t go too far. Just muddle along. Don¡¯t attract the king of the demonic tigerster¡­¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a roar resounded through the vast forest.


    A chill pierced into Jiang Ming¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Damn it, the king is here!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help butin, ¡°I told you not to be so arrogant before. However, you insisted on being arrogant. Now, we¡¯vepletely provoked the king!¡±


    Countless demonic tigers charged out, and there was nock of Nascent Soul Realm tigers among them. There were even quite a few tigers at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm.


    ¡°Wait! Has the demonic tiger king reached the Deity Transformation Realm?¡±


    The ck sword was also filled with regret. If he had known this would happen, he definitely would not have been so arrogant.


    At this moment, even Elder Li¡¯s expression changed wildly as he roared, ¡°Ning, you little b*stard! Of all the people you¡¯ve provoked, why did you have to provoke these beasts? You¡¯re simply courting death!¡±


    While cursing, Elder Li also fled frantically.


    Not to mention the king, just these Nascent Soul Realm beasts alone could take his life. After all, there were quite a number of them mixed in!


    Jiang Ming could not help but grit his teeth at this time.


    ¡°If we continue to run like this, we will definitely not be a match for arge number of demonic tigers in the Nascent Soul Realm. We have to think of a way to deal with them, or we will definitely die!¡±

 Chapter 541 - 541 The Miserable Elder Li

    541 The Miserable Elder Li


    Arge number of demonic tigers roared and attacked Elder Li until he wailed endlessly.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you really don¡¯t know how to stop! Why did you provoke these demonic tigers for no reason? Now, even their king was lured out by you! I want to see how you will deal with it!¡±


    Elder Li cursed endlessly.


    On the other end, Jiang Ming blinked a few times and then looked calm.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we just kill a few little tigers? How could we lure out a big monster? Friend, hurry up and think of a way out of this. If it weren¡¯t for you, the king definitely wouldn¡¯t have appeared!¡±


    The ck sword also suffered a huge loss. It said somewhat unhappily, ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this¡­ I didn¡¯t know that things would develop to this extent¡­¡±


    ¡°I know I can¡¯t me you. However, the key now is how to deal with these things, understand?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt a headacheing on. If he could, he wished he could smack the ck sword right now. After all, the ck sword talked too much.


    It was also at this moment that the ck sword¡¯s body suddenly trembled as it suddenly thought of something.


    ¡°Bro, let¡¯s run southeast!¡±


    What did he mean?


    Jiang Ming was stunned. He nced in the southeast direction, and the veins on his forehead popped out.


    ¡°Are you trying to kill me? The southeast is the habitat of another species of demonic beasts!¡±


    Although he did not go deeper, Jiang Ming could tell at a nce that the ce was the habitat of another species. It would definitely be illogical to go there.


    One had to know that creatures like demonic beasts were very territorial. If the ck sword made him enter the depths of the southeast, it would be able to iste the demonic tigers from killing them. This was enough to prove that there was another group of demonic beasts there, and the strength of this group of demonic beasts was definitely high!


    ¡°No, there seems to be a giant python hidden in that ce. Bro, your body contains the Deste Dragon bloodline. Once you enter that ce, you canpletely rely on the Deste Dragon bloodline to subjugate the creature!¡±


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he thought about it carefully, and it seemed to make sense. He immediately nodded and replied, ¡°Alright.¡±


    He no longer hesitated and immediately chose to rush in that direction. In a short while, he arrived at his destination.


    Countless demonic tigers roared as if they were filled with endless anger.


    Jiang Ming turned around and nced at them. He could not be bothered to deal with those demonic tigers. His eyes lit up, and the next moment, he suddenly erupted with his Deste Dragon bloodline power.


    A giant azure python roared. However, it stopped halfway andy on the ground. It did not dare to resist at all.


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and nodded seriously.


    ¡°Looks like the Deste Dragon bloodline is really amazing. It is actually able to do this¡­ But how did you know that this is an azure python?¡±


    Jiang Ming was especially curious.


    Even he, who had the bloodline of the Deste Dragon, could not detect the existence of the python here at first nce. How did the ck sword know?


    ¡°Hehe, this is my innate divine ability¡­ By the way, the Dragon Abyss Imitation Sword in your hand also contains some kind of flood dragon¡¯s power. If you can use it well,bined with your Deste Dragon bloodline power, the effect will be unexpected and terrifying!¡± the ck sword said seriously.


    Jiang Ming nodded subconsciously. He had known the ck sword for quite a long time. However, this was the first time he had seen the ck sword be so serious.


    ¡°Then can Imand this azure python?¡± Jiang Ming asked again. However, before the ck sword could speak, he tried to move the azure python.


    The azure python was huge. However, at this moment, it was leaning against Jiang Ming like a child.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Jiang Ming was overjoyed, and his eyes twinkled. He quickly went further away, and the azure python followed behind him.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    A Nascent Soul Realm demonic tiger roared as it arrived. It obviously did not care about the issue of territory division. In the next second, it was entangled by the azure python.


    Jiang Ming did not continue to move forward. He stayed behind to observe the situation. He wanted to see how powerful the azure python was.


    Soon, the azure python had squeezed the demonic tiger to death. The entire scene became deathly silent.


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath.


    ¡°Under the same level, the strength of the azure python is enough to crush the demonic tiger¡­ The demonic tiger is not weak. This shows how strong the azure python is. It is probably not weaker than the Dark Water Mystical Snake, and its cultivation base is higher. If it can be trained, it might be a powerful warrior at the Soul Formation Realm.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind was racing. He finally thought of a brilliant idea. He nned to bring the azure python out and train it to its peak.


    At this moment, another azure python with a powerful aura slowly arrived. However, it was evenrger.


    ¡°I think they¡¯re twins!¡± the ck sword said in disbelief.


    After Jiang Ming carefully examined the other party, his eyelids twitched a few times.


    It was at the half-step Deity Transformation Realm!


    However, no matter how strong it was, it could only lie on the ground obediently when facing Jiang Ming.


    ¡°The advantage of the Deste Dragon Bloodline is too obvious!¡±


    He smirked again. Soon, he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Since they are twins, I will bring them out together. They will be two great weapons!¡±


    He looked around, looking for Elder Li¡¯s traces. He wanted to use this opportunity to get rid of Elder Li in one go. However, he did not expect that Elder Li had already found a secret ce to hide.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but be stunned. He did not quite understand what was going on. Elder Li had been arrogant and despotic before while moring to kill him. Why was he nowhere to be seen at this moment?


    The reason was simple!


    ¡°Damn it, Ning Caichen actually caused me to be chased by three of the demonic tigers!¡±


    At this moment, Elder Li wished that he could kill Jiang Ming. After all, he was in a sorry state and did not have the bearing of a big shot of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect.


    All of this was thanks to Jiang Ming!


    However, Elder Li knew very well that if he did not get rid of these demonic tigers as soon as possible, he would still be doomed in the end. He was destined to have no way out!

 Chapter 542 - 542 Nine Aperture Exquisite Grass

    542 Nine Aperture Exquisite Grass


    Elder Li was in an extremely sorry state at this moment. He turned around and blinked in disbelief.


    ¡°Ning Caichen is probably dead. No one could withstand being attacked so fiercely. Anyway, I guess I¡¯ve avenged my disciple. s, it¡¯s a pity that I couldn¡¯t strip Ning Caichen of his storage ring and figure out his secrets.¡±


    Elder Li revealed an unhappy expression. He had tried everything to take Ning Caichen¡¯s treasures. However, he had encountered these beasts! Now, it would be next to impossible to find Ning Caichen¡¯s corpse!


    He was infuriated!


    Elder Li cursed and prepared to leave. Since Ning Caichen was already dead, and the demonic tigers were stilling after him, he had to leave as soon as possible.


    However, a voice suddenly sounded, causing Elder Li to instinctively pause. When he looked up again, his eyes immediately widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you¡¯re still alive!¡±


    Elder Li could not believe this! How could a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator like him be pushed to the brink of death while Ning Caichen stood there unscathed?


    Was it a ghost?


    Just as his mind was racing, a sudden voice slowly spoke. It was chilling. Elder Li was terrified. He stared at the two azure pythons in front of him, and he became uneasy.


    ¡°Are you joking with me?¡±


    Elder Li swallowed hard. How had this kid provoked two azure pythons?


    ¡°Ning Caichen, even if you want to kill yourself, don¡¯t take me with you! You¡­¡±


    He wanted to say something. However, Ning Caichen pointed at him.


    ¡°Swallow him.¡±


    What the hell?


    Elder Li was stunned. He turned his head and saw the half-step Soul Formation Realm azure python whistling toward him. It looked as if it wanted to swallow him whole!


    ¡°Damn it! The azure python¡¯s body contains the bloodline power of the ancient azure python! This beast can easily defeat a Soul Formation Realm cultivator! It can even crush a group of Soul Formation Realm cultivators!¡±


    A few people ran away in terror!


    It was also at this time that Jiang Ming smiled slightly. Defeating Elder Li was only one of his goals. He had something else to do. There was a heavenly treasure called the Seven Aperture Exquisite Grass nearby, and Jiang Ming was here to find it!


    ¡°The Seven Aperture Exquisite Grass is a top-grade alchemy material. If I don¡¯t find it, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll have the chance to find another one.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind kept racing as hemanded the other azure python to attack.


    Although this azure python was only at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm, about the same level as Elder Li, its strength naturally far exceeded that of an ordinary cultivator at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm.


    Elder Li was terrified. He screamed, ¡°Ning Caichen, not being able to kill you today is my greatest mistake¡­ Just you wait! When I get out, I¡¯ll definitely find a chance to kill you!¡±


    At this moment, Elder Li was truly furious. Hearing his promise, Jiang Ming wanted to roll his eyes.


    ¡°Do you think a piece of trash like you can kill me one day?¡±


    It was not that Jiang Ming looked down on Elder Li, but Elder Li¡¯s performance today was terrible. A dignified expert in the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm had behaved so stupidly!


    Jiang Ming paced around for a long time and finally determined the location of the Seven Aperture Exquisite Grass. After staring at it for a long time, he suddenly wobbled. There was actually a sealing force nearby! Thus, Jiang Ming almost fell down just now.


    Jiang Ming could not help but take a deep breath. His eyes shed with a cold light again. Then, he took a few steps forward, and a powerful aura fluctuation that made people¡¯s hearts palpitate erupted from his body.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Jiang Ming shouted. Soon, many figures left the vicinity. They were not afraid of Jiang Ming but of the Deste Dragon bloodline in his body.


    ¡°They¡¯re all little demonic snakes. However, there are plenty of them at the Golden Core Realm.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but raise his eyebrows a few times. It seemed that there were many strange things in this dense forest. There were many Golden Core Realm demonic beasts.


    Jiang Ming continued to go deeper for a long time and finally picked the Seven Aperture Exquisite Grass. However, he did not leave because he found that there were more stalks of the Seven Aperture Exquisite Grass in the deeper parts.


    Most importantly¡­


    ¡°The thing hidden in the deepest part is actually the Nine Aperture Exquisite Grass!¡±


    Jiang Ming was petrified.


    The Seven Aperture Exquisite Grass was a rare treasure, not to mention the Eight Aperture Exquisite Grass, which was even rarer.


    The Nine Aperture Exquisite Grass was a heavenly treasure that was next to impossible to find!


    At this moment, the sound of footsteps could be heard. Jiang Ming instinctively looked up and saw arge group of armored soldiers walking over.


    ¡°They seem to be from the Helian Xia army from the looks of their armor!¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. Then, he heard a rustle on the other side. The Northern Yan army had also arrived.


    Jiang Ming could not help but swear. Two teams of ghost soldiers had arrived, and both of them were led by Half-Step Soul Formation Realm cultivators. There were several Nascent Soul Realm cultivators, and there were as many as twenty Golden Core Realm cultivators. How could he go up to face them alone?


    However, what Jiang Ming was more concerned about was that the number of people in Northern Yan was obviously several times less than that of the Helian Xia army. However, it seemed that their morale was much higher than that of the Helian Xia army.


    ¡°Are the Northern Yan soldiers that powerful?¡±


    When the general of the Helian Xia army saw the Northern Yan army, his face darkened.


    ¡°People of Northern Yan, you¡¯re being a little presumptuous. This secret realm belongs to the territory of the Helian Xia undead army. How dare you trespass? You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    The Northern Yan general nced at them with disdain and said calmly, ¡°This is clearly Northern Yan¡¯s territory. It¡¯s you who trespassed and tried to steal our treasures. How shameless!¡±


    The general of the Helian Xia army became even more furious. He seemed to have thought of something and could not help butugh. ¡°You are ridiculous. You lost the rights to this territory back then. In the end, hundreds of thousands of soldiers were killed in the Battle of the White Horse River. Now, you have the audacity to say that this is your territory¡­ How ridiculous! Fortunately, Marshal Ding Fang isn¡¯t here. Otherwise, you Northern Yan b*stards would only be kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy!¡±

 Chapter 543 - 543 It Is Good to Have Support

    543 It Is Good to Have Support


    The general of the Helian Xia army looked smug, and Jiang Ming could not help but scoff. Before he could do anything, a voice suddenly resounded throughout the entire venue.


    ¡°The Nine Aperture Exquisite Grass belongs to the Northern Yan army. If you know what¡¯s good for you, get lost. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind personally killing you all!¡±


    A loud shout sounded, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to tremble slightly.


    Jiang Ming looked in the direction of the voice and saw a person slowly descending. Although he was only in the half-step Soul Formation Realm, it made the expressions of the Helian Xia soldiers change drastically.


    ¡°Zhao Wangsun, you actually came!¡±


    ¡°The pride of the Zhao family, the most powerful family in Northern Yan, has actuallye. It seems like you¡¯re serious about getting the Nine Aperture Exquisite Grass!¡±


    ¡°Zhao Wangsun, you¡¯ve been dead for so many years, why do you need to serve Northern Yan? Why don¡¯t you join the Helian Xia army? We will definitely put you in an important position. Why do you have to force yourself to lead a small army?¡±


    The Helian Xia soldiers opened their mouths one after another.


    They had never expected Zhao Wangsun toe!


    ¡°Zhao Wangsun?¡±


    Jiang Ming hid in the dark and thought for a while. However, he still could not figure out who Zhao Wangsun was. However, the soldiers¡¯ words were enough to show that Zhao Wangsun was extremely strong and could easily make the Helian Xia army afraid.


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s a genius who has the ability to fight a true Soul Formation Realm cultivator. This kind of person is no ordinary character.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming¡¯s mind was racing. He vaguely understood that he was no match for Zhao Wangsun.


    At this moment, Zhao Wangsun suddenly said, ¡°Who is it? Why are you hiding in the dark like a rat? Come out!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s body trembled, but he still did not step out. Soon, Elder Li¡¯s figure appeared. He had been dragged out by Zhao Wangsun.


    Of course, Zhao Wangsun also nced in Jiang Ming¡¯s direction but did not make a move. It was obvious that he was afraid of the two azure pythons.


    ¡°Sir, I am just passing by. I hope that you can spare me¡­¡±


    At this moment, Elder Li no longer had the slightest bit of arrogance. He was almost cowering in fear.


    Jiang Ming nced over and could not help but sneer. However, his expression was also particrly ugly. Obviously, Elder Li behaving like this was enough to show that Zhao Wangsun was extremely powerful. Elder Li was at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm. Although he wasn¡¯t a half-step Soul Formation Realm cultivator, he was born in the Ancient Yin Yang Sect. Naturally, he had many trump cards. If he wanted to escape, it would be easy. However, in the end, he was easily captured.


    ¡°Zhao Wangsun¡¯sbat strength is probably not at the level of an ordinary Soul Formation Realm cultivator!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but suck in a few breaths of cold air. His eyes flickered with a sharp light. He knew that the other party was afraid of his azure pythons, or else he would have been taken by force.


    At this moment, Zhao Wangsun said, ¡°A stranger? Why are there strangers here?¡±


    ¡°General Zhao, let me exin! Recently, arge number of people swarmed into the General¡¯s Tomb. They thought that there were endless treasures here. However, they did not know that the General¡¯s Tomb was actually a door that led to another world, the Nine Netherworld Realm!¡±


    ¡°This is the Netherworld?!¡±


    Elder Li¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Seeing Elder Li¡¯s expression, the Helian Xia general could not help butugh.


    ¡°They don¡¯t even know the real situation here, and they still had the guts toe here. They really are a bunch of people who have lost theirmon sense because of greed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s really annoying. However, with this guy around, it means that there are other living people in the vicinity. Why don¡¯t you let me take a look¡­¡±


    The general of the Helian Xia army nodded at Elder Li and looked around with a sinister smile. He quickly caught sight of Jiang Ming and immediately roared, ¡°What a powerful stranger. Looking at how your blood Qi is rolling, you¡¯re another martial arts prodigy. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be marvelous to have your blood Qi nourish me¡­¡±


    However, before he could finish speaking, the general of the Helian Xia army stiffened. He had lost his life, causing the entire ce to fall silent. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. They had never expected things to develop to this stage.


    How had a half-step Deity Transformation Realm general of the Helian Xia Army died in such a mysterious manner?


    At the same time, on the other end, many figures were slowly approaching.


    It was the azure python n!


    There were more than a dozen azure pythons. The strength of the leader was unknown. However, the ones behind them were at least at the Nascent Soul Realm. Among them, there were two or three azure pythons at the Soul Formation Realm!


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but take a deep breath. He instinctively turned around and nced at the two azure pythons he was leading. He could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The azure pythons could not speak. They could only sway their bodies a few times in reply.


    It was also at this moment that Jiang Ming suddenly raised his eyebrows because the dozen azure pythons all bowed down to Jiang Ming with respectful expressions.


    Elder Li¡¯s expression was dark.


    How the hell had this brat recruited an army of azure pythons?


    It was also at this moment that Zhao Wangsun¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°The Nine Aperture Exquisite Grass has matured!¡±


    He had never expected that the Nine Aperture Exquisite Grass would actually mature at this moment!


    Thinking of this, Zhao Wangsun could not help but gulp. He subconsciously nced at Jiang Ming and the others, and immediately understood what he should do.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    ¡°General, we came here for the Nine Aperture Exquisite Grass. Why are we retreating?¡± someone asked in confusion.


    At this moment, Zhao Wangsun could not help but curse in a low voice, ¡°Idiot, didn¡¯t you see the creatures around that stranger? Those were azure pythons, and they were still alive. If they were dead, I could still use a seal to order them around. However, they are all alive, and I can¡¯t order them around at all¡­ If we continue to stay and fight with them, only we will die. Do you understand?¡±


    The soldiers of the Northern Yan army felt their hearts tremble. They hurriedly chose to retreat. They did not dare to stay here for a moment. They knew very well that if they continued to stay here, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Jiang Ming also let out a long sigh at this moment. It was great to have someone backing him up!

 Chapter 544 - 544 Obtaining Immortal Treasures

    544 Obtaining Immortal Treasures


    Elder Li was left behind. He stood stiffly on the spot, not daring to move.


    There were so many azure pythons!


    If he dared to move, he would definitely be torn into countless pieces!


    After a while, Elder Li squeezed out an ingratiating smile.


    ¡°Master Ning, what do you need me to do?¡±


    As a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, facing so many half-step Soul Formation Realm and peak Nascent Soul Realm azure pythons, Elder Li could only kneel before Jiang Ming like a coward.


    At this moment, a voice was heard, ¡°Elder Li, it doesn¡¯t matter what you do. After all, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s words were concise and ruthless.


    Elder Li¡¯s expression changed drastically as he stared at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Master Ning, I¡¯ve already given up on chasing after you. You should do the smart thing and let me go. If you attack me, you¡¯ll provoke the Ancient Yin Yang Sect¡­ I believe that you and your sect do not have the power to contend with the Ancient Yin Yang Sect, right?¡±


    Elder Li¡¯s face was particrly gloomy. Jiang Ming scoffed. Then, he shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°Since you think that I don¡¯t have the guts to attack you, I need to prove you wrong. Kill him!¡±


    Little Qing was the first azure python that he hade into contact with. At this moment, it whistled out and was about to kill Elder Li. Its majestic aura spread out, and Elder Li trembled.


    ¡°B*stard, you really don¡¯t know your ce at all! Do you really want to harm yourself and the entire Flowerfruit Sect?¡±


    He started fighting Little Qing!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    After such amotion, Jiang Ming could not help but suck in a few breaths of cold air. He never expected that Elder Li would be able to match Little Qing in a fight.


    ¡°Little Qing is an azure python, and its ancestor is one of the mutated beasts of the mountains and seas. The bloodline power in its body must be extremely powerful. However, why can¡¯t it take down Elder Li? I guess Elder Li isn¡¯t as useless as I thought he was!¡±


    Originally, in Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes, although Elder Li was from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect, he was only at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm at his advanced age. He should not be considered a prodigy. Thus, his prowess in battle should be very average.


    But now, it seemed like all of his estimations were wrong!


    Elder Li was extraordinarily strong! He was also quite advanced at swordsmanship!


    ¡°Looks like I can¡¯t underestimate these cultivators from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect in the future¡­ Little Tian, go up and help Little Qing kill the other party!¡±


    Jiang Ming shouted, and another azure python pounced out with a bang, causing Elder Li¡¯s expression to darken. He never thought that Jiang Ming would want to kill him so badly.


    Wasn¡¯t Jiang Ming afraid of offending the entire Ancient Yin Yang Sect by killing him?


    At this moment, it was a one-on-two battle, especially when there was a half-step Soul Formation Realm azure python among the opponents. Elder Li was obviously no match for them. In just an instant, he was in danger. He was about to be killed.


    At this critical moment, Elder Li made up his mind and threw out a talisman.


    ¡°Open!¡±


    In the next second, Elder Li tore through the air and disappeared from where he was.


    Jiang Ming was stunned, and his brows were tightly knitted.


    ¡°Elder Li actually used a void talisman just now! He used a void talisman to open a void passage! How is this possible!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched a few times. He never thought that Elder Li¡¯s trump card would be so amazing.


    ¡°Moreover, this should not be Elder Li¡¯s strongest trump card. Perhaps he really does have the ability to kill me¡­¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself.


    His guess was right. Elder Li still had a talisman that could attract ancient experts to increase hisbat strength. He dared not say that he could deal with the azure pythons here. However, it was more than enough to kill Jiang Ming. Of course, once he did this, he would definitely be killed by the azure pythons. That was why Elder Li chose to use the void talisman in the end.


    Jiang Ming could not help but let out a sigh of relief. His eyes lit up as he looked around and said with a strange look, ¡°All of you, follow me in. I want to obtain that Nine Orifice Exquisite Grass¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Little Tian suddenly stuck out its head and rubbed against Jiang Ming, as if it was stopping Jiang Ming from moving forward.


    Jiang Ming could not help but be startled and instinctively looked to the other side.


    ¡°Sir, there is a powerful existence guarding the Nine Aperture Exquisite Grass over there. We might not be a match for it.¡±


    The Soul Formation Realm azure python opened its mouth, causing Jiang Ming to lower his head. This was within his expectations. After all, it would be unrealistic if there was nothing guarding the grass. The Nine Aperture Exquisite Grass was extremely precious. It was not something that ordinary natural treasures couldpare to.


    ¡°But I must get it!¡±


    After pondering for a long time, Jiang Ming waved his hand and asked, ¡°Do you have any connection with that powerful existence?¡±


    The azure python that had clearly gained intelligence and could speak humannguage paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Sir, I suggest that you use the bloodline power in your body to negotiate with it. There might be a chance to obtain the grass.¡±


    ¡°Are you talking about the Deste Dragon bloodline? What do you mean?¡±


    Jiang Ming was still puzzled. Was there any connection between the powerful existence in the depths and the dragon race?


    Never mind!


    Jiang Ming strode into it and soon saw the Seven Aperture Exquisite Grass and Eight Aperture Exquisite Grass.


    Above them all was the Nine Aperture Exquisite Grass!


    ¡°The Seven Aperture Exquisite Grass is already very valuable in the outside world, not to mention the Eight Aperture Exquisite Grass. As for the Nine Aperture Exquisite Grass, in a sense, it¡¯s enough to be considered an immortal treasure!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but take a few deep breaths, and his eyes shed. He vaguely realized that this might be a good opportunity.


    There seemed to be nothing in the depths, but it gave Jiang Ming a sense of fear that he did not dare to look straight at.


    ¡°How terrifying!¡±


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath, unwilling to move. He could only stay where he was and wait.


    Suddenly, ck shadows appeared one by one, causing Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids to twitch.


    ¡°Damn it! There are dozens of them!¡±


    Jiang Ming immediately wanted to retreat. However, something unknown suddenly rushed over and caught Jiang Ming before he could retreat!

 Chapter 545 - 545 The Former King of the Feather Kingdom

    545 The Former King of the Feather Kingdom


    ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but curse in his heart. He wanted to retreat but was almost attacked instead!


    Fate was cruel!


    A humanoid figure slowly appeared, and Jiang Ming was stunned.


    Was this a transformed demonic beast?


    Moreover, he seemed to be quite powerful. Otherwise, the Soul Formation Realm azure python outside would not be so afraid. At the very least, his cultivation level was at the Deity Transformation Realm or even the Insightful Emptiness Realm!


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath, and his eyes shed. He was interrupted just as he was about to speak.


    ¡°Kid, who are you? I can see that you¡¯re only around three hundred years old, so why do you have such a powerful vitality? You¡¯re a Golden Core Realm cultivator. At most, they only live to see five hundred if they don¡¯t break through to the Nascent Soul Realm. Despite being middle-aged, you¡¯re still full of vitality like a young man.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart trembled. Had his secret been seen through?


    Fortunately, the other party¡¯s next words were, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re also a transformed demonic beast? The power of the Deste Dragon bloodline in you is somewhat interesting. However, you still have a human body. There¡¯s only one possibility. You¡¯ve eaten some sacred medicine or even some immortal sacred medicine.¡±


    Jiang Ming knew about sacred medicine. It was rted to the transformation of some Heavenly Saints after they passed away. It could be said that it was a treasure formed after people reached the final peak of their cultivation. Immortal sacred medicine was even harder to find. It needed to be contaminated with an immortal characteristic to be ssified as such. Of course, this medicine did not make one truly immortal. Even if they swallowed the immortal sacred medicine, they would still die. However, their lifespan would increase.


    For example, a Nascent Soul cultivator could live for eight hundred years. After consuming the immortal sacred medicine, their lifespan could reach nine hundred years or even a thousand years. It could allow some cultivators who were in their twilight years to continue living and even break through to a higher realm. This was enough to show how rare the immortal sacred medicine was.


    After a moment of silence, Jiang Ming said loudly, ¡°Sir, you really have a sharp eye. You can see through me with a single nce. That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve indeed swallowed some immortal sacred medicine. Otherwise, it would be impossible for me to possess such astonishing vitality.¡±


    Although he said that, Jiang Ming felt extremely uneasy.


    The immortal sacred medicine was incredibly rare. Many people would try their best to find those who had obtained the immortal sacred medicine or even those who had swallowed it.


    They would target the former to snatch the immortal sacred medicine. However, their reason for targeting thetter was even more ruthless. They would directly refine the person who consumed it into a medicinal pill. Although the medicinal effects were clearly much weaker, it would still make people go crazy for it.


    As someone who was suspected to have taken the immortal sacred medicine, Jiang Ming had painted a target on his back. He was very worried that the person in front of him would be ruthless and refine him into a medicinal pill.


    Fortunately, after hearing all this, the person was not in a hurry to make a move. Instead, he revealed a smile.


    ¡°Interesting. You look so young. However, you¡¯ve actually taken some immortal sacred medicine. One must know that many Deity Transformation Realm or even Insightful Emptiness Realm experts couldn¡¯t do this. However, you, a Golden Core Realm cultivator, could find the immortal sacred medicine and consume it safely. It seems that you are a person with great luck.¡±


    The more Jiang Ming looked at this guy¡¯s smile, the more uneasy he felt.


    The ck sword was also trembling. No matter how arrogant it was, it would not dare show even a shred of arrogance in front of an old monster who was at least at the Deity Transformation Realm.


    ¡°Damn it, if I hadn¡¯t lost my cultivation base, I would have been able to crush this guy!¡±


    The ck sword pondered silently. However, it did not dare say anything out loud.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming took a few deep breaths and revealed an ingratiating smile.


    ¡°Sir, I can¡¯t be considered a person with great luck. I would say I¡¯m only a little luckier than the average person¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, you brat, there is no need to belittle yourself. You are already very talented to be able to reach this step¡­ The Golden Core Realm lets cultivators live up to five hundred. However, you can love for six to seven hundred years. With your aptitude, you could break through this limit and advance to the Nascent Soul Realm. When the timees, you could cultivate again and hope to advance to the Soul Formation Realm in the future¡­ This is nothing outside of the Feather Kingdom. However, you¡¯d be considered a prodigy in the Feather Kingdom. I wonder what the situation in the Feather Kingdom is right now, to actually be able to give birth to an incredibly lucky person like you.¡±


    There were many talented people.


    However, people with great luck were very rare.


    Jiang Ming was silent for a while, then he said slowly, ¡°Sir¡­ can you put me down first?¡±


    Only then did the mysterious person release Jiang Ming. It was also at this time that Jiang Ming saw the whole situation clearly and immediately sucked in a few breaths of cold air.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    What had bound him just now were actually countless tentacles!


    Jiang Ming could not help but be taken aback, and a strange look shed across his eyes. What kind of existence was this person?


    As if he could read Jiang Ming¡¯s mind, the other party smiled and said, ¡°You should have heard of my name, Yu Tianhua.¡±


    Yu Tianhua?


    Jiang Ming looked incredulous.


    ¡°The wise king of the Feather Kingdom is also the founder of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. He is one of the two generations of Saints of the past Sect Masters. He is now called Saint Lord Tianhua!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, Yu Tianhua was stunned. He said with interest, ¡°Is this how the people outside talk about me now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded. However, he was still shocked. He did not expect to meet the most stunning person in the history of the Feather Kingdom in such a ce.


    Even in the current era, where all kinds of monstrous geniuses had surged up, the reputation of the wise emperor of the Feather Kingdom still did not diminish in the slightest. One had to know that he was the most heroic and strategic ruler in the history of the Feather Kingdom.


    He was also the founder of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. No matter how much the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven targeted the royal family of the Feather Kingdom, they did not dare say anything to Yu Tianhua.


    They were terrified of him. Otherwise, with the current strength and foundation of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, they could easily crush the royal family!


    At this thought, Jiang Ming could not help but think of a problem.


    ¡°The Feather Kingdom was founded two thousand years ago, and this person is an ancient person from 1,700 years ago. Even a Soul Formation Realm cultivator only has a lifespan of 1,200 years¡­ Then how did this person survive? He should have reached the Deity Transformation Realm! Amazing! That¡¯s as strong as a Holy Lord!¡±

 Chapter 546 - 546 The Secret of the Royal Family of the Feather Kingdom

    546 The Secret of the Royal Family of the Feather Kingdom


    When Jiang Ming thought of this, he could not help but feel even more shocked. Was the former king of the Feather Kingdom actually that powerful?


    One had to know that even Reverend Mo, who was known to be a rare genius in the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, could not do this! Not to mention that Reverend Mo himself was the reincarnation of an immortal. His advantage in cultivation was monstrous!


    Yu Tianhua guessed what Jiang Ming was thinking about and smiled.


    ¡°Insightful Emptiness Realm? Hehe, in my eyes, the Insightful Emptiness Realm is nothing much. You have to at least reach the Cultivation Integration realm to be qualified to be called a fellow cultivator with me.¡±


    Jiang Ming waspletely speechless.


    He had never seen people this narcissistic. Yu Tianhua was really something else!


    At this moment, Jiang Ming suddenly thought of something and immediately said, ¡°Sir, I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    Jiang Ming quickly recounted the current intense conflict between the royal family of the Feather Kingdom and the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. Yu Tianhua could not help but nod and praise him, making Jiang Ming feel a little awkward.


    He had thought that Yu Tianhua would fly into a rage!


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t forget that I am the ancestor of the Feather Kingdom and the founder of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. In a sense, I have long transcended these two identities. As long as the Feather Kingdom is safe, I don¡¯t care who is in charge of the Feather Kingdom¡­¡±


    Then, he paused and suddenly said, ¡°Friend, do you want to be the new king of the Feather Kingdom?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth twitched.


    This guy had a wild imagination. He thought Yu Tianhua would be angry with him, so he never expected him to say this!


    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry about my true intentions. Friend, my goal has always been very simple. I want to ensure that a shocking secret in the Feather Kingdom is safe. As for who the king of the Feather Kingdom is, I don¡¯t care at all.¡±


    ¡°A secret within the Feather Kingdom?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched. This was the first time he heard this. He immediately lowered his voice and said, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s better not to mention this matter to me¡­¡±


    ¡°No worries!¡±


    Yu Tianhua looked like he did not care and said in a clear voice, ¡°Did you see the Nine Aperture Exquisite Grass?¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded.


    ¡°This Nine Aperture Exquisite Grass was nted by me. In your eyes, it is indeed something extraordinary, but in my eyes, it is just an ordinary heavenly treasure. The reason why I am here is to prevent the rebellion in the General¡¯s Tomb. These undead soldiers and generals of Northern Yan and Helian Xia have been restless all these years, especially those from Northern Yan. They have been relying on this ce to umte strength, hoping to restore the glory of the Northern Yan Dynasty one day. They even want to steal the homnd of the Helian Xia Dynasty and establish a great dynasty! You should know that this area does not just belong to the Feather Kingdom. There are also small countries like the Jiang Kingdom and a kingdom called Daliang. It is a dynasty that has been passed down since five thousand years ago, second only to Northern Yan and Helian Xia¡­ However, what you don¡¯t know is that the ruler of Daliang is no longer a descendant of the Liang family, but a descendant of the Murong family of Northern Yan!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but be stunned when he heard this.


    Jiang Ming had naturally heard of the Daliang Kingdom. However, it was an extremelyw-abiding and low-key kingdom that had always been located north of the Feather Kingdom. The Daliang Kingdom had also been the mediator between several small countries and thus, prevented them from starting a war.


    However, who would have thought that the royal family of Yuan Wei¡¯s homnd, the only remaining great country, had already changed?


    ¡°However, since they have already reced the Liang family as the new rulers of the Daliang Kingdom, why don¡¯t they start a war to destroy all the small countries around them and take over the homnd of Yuan Wei?¡± Jiang Ming asked in confusion.


    ¡°The reason is simple. Although the fake king had been in power for many years, he did not dare to act rashly. This was because the old royal family in Daliang had the power to keep the bnce. This was only an internal reason. From the outside, it looked like the bnce between the two ancient nations, the Yin Yang Empire and the Zhuyan Empire had always coveted the homnd of Yuan Wei due to its power and geographical advantage! It was precisely these two internal and external factors that caused the fake king of the Daliang Kingdom to not dare to rashly use his troops. Of course, there was another crucial factor, and that was the Feather Kingdom!¡±


    At this point, the corners of Yu Tianhua¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as if he had recalled something that made him happy. ¡°Back then, I had a son with a princess of the Ascension Divine Kingdom. Now that I think about it, he is also a very important figure in the Ascension Divine Kingdom. As my son, he is naturally the ancestor of the Feather Kingdom and will naturally help the Feather Kingdom not be invaded by the Daliang Kingdom. Therefore, the Daliang Kingdom would not dare to use troops against the Feather Kingdom easily!¡±


    Jiang Ming pursed his lips. As expected, there was a reason that things were the way they were now. The Feather Kingdom¡¯s ancestor really had slept with a woman of high status in the Ascension Divine Kingdom, and she even gave birth to a son.


    ¡°Looks like this guy was also a yboy when he was young.¡±


    Jiang Ming quickly threw away these thoughts and asked in confusion, ¡°Since the Feather Kingdom has such a strong background, why not suppress the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven and support the royal family? Also, you said that you wanted me to be the new king of the Feather Kingdom. With this big shot from the Ascension Divine Kingdom holding down the fort, how could I have this opportunity¡­¡±


    ¡°Wrong, you have a great chance!¡± Yu Tianhua said directly, ¡°My son¡¯s true mission is to protect the secret of the Feather Kingdom, the Feather Vige!¡±


    The Feather Vige?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the Feather Vige. That¡¯s the ce where the Feather Kingdom and the Ascension Divine Kingdom made their fortune. It¡¯s the ancestralnd! And the Feather Vige is still within the borders of the Feather Kingdom! There are countless experts in Feather Vige. That was the true core of the Feather Kingdom. Compared to it, the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven and the royal family of the Feather Kingdom are nothing. What you have to do is to go to the Feather Vige and subjugate all the experts in the Feather Vige to prepare for the future confrontation with the Ascension Divine Kingdom!¡±


    Jiang Ming was even more confused.


    ¡°The two kingdoms¡¯ ancestors came from the same source?¡±


    ¡®Then how did you get married and have children?¡¯


    He did not say hisst few thoughts out loud.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, so many years had passed, and the blood rtionship had long since been watered down. It was no longer considered a marriage between close rtives.


    Whoosh!


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and asked, ¡°The Feather Vige is so strong, how can I defeat everyone in there?¡±


    ¡°Just pull out the Feather King Sword.¡± Yu Tianhua said bluntly, ¡°Whether it¡¯s the natives of the Feather Vige, the current royal family of the Feather Kingdom, or the royal family of the Ascension Divine Kingdom, their ancestors are actually members of the Feather Race¡­ In a sense, we are not humans, and this is the biggest secret of the Feather Kingdom!¡±

 Chapter 547 - 547 Yu Tianhua and Mo Lingche

    547 Yu Tianhua and Mo Lingche


    Jiang Ming felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He stared at Yu Tianhua in disbelief.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    Jiang Ming had an incredulous look on his face, and then he stood stiffly in ce.


    The royal family of the Feather Kingdom and the royal family of the Ascension Divine Kingdom were not humans in a sense? They were the Feather Race!


    ¡°I have no intention of joking with you. The reason why I¡¯m telling you this is precisely because I love the human race¡­ The princess of the Ascension Divine Kingdom whom I had a rtionship with back then was not actually a rtive of the Ascension Divine Kingdom. She was a human and was also used. Therefore, I love the human race very much, but I could not give up my identity as a person from the Feather Race. Therefore, I could only ce my hopes on you.¡±


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and asked bluntly, ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you just tell me what you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°I want you to be the Feather King, a new king who can make the humans and the people of the Feather Race live in peace!¡±


    Yu Tianhua said boldly, ¡°Although I can¡¯t see through you and feel that your aptitude is very ordinary, I can see that you are a person with great luck. Your temperament is also particrly strong and tenacious, and this is more convincing than any heavenly aptitude. You are more likely to be a prodigy of your generation! Therefore, I want you to take over the Feather Vige and be the new king of the Feather Kingdom. From there, you can reach the point where the Ascension Divine Kingdom canpete with you. Then, you can destroy the Ascension Divine Kingdom andpletely dissipate the ambitions of those who want to destroy the human race or turn the human race into ves¡­ This world shouldn¡¯t be a ce where any race stands high and mighty. It should be a world and era where all races stand equally!¡±


    At this moment, Yu Tianhua disyed the demeanor of a Saint of the past, which almost intoxicated Jiang Ming. However, he soon sobered up and took a few deep breaths. He said in a serious tone, ¡°I understand now that you put it that way¡­ But aren¡¯t you afraid that I, as a human, will use the Feather Race to destroy the entire Feather Race?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not afraid, because once you bear the Feather King Sword, along with your Deste Dragon bloodline and your human identity, you¡¯ll be a special existence that stands between everything else. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve chosen you. Otherwise, based on your sin of trespassing here, I would¡¯ve killed you long ago, and I wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time talking to you!¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. In the end, it was the Deste Dragon bloodline that saved his life.


    Jiang Ming scratched his head and nodded seriously.


    ¡°Since you trust me so much, it is naturally not good for me to shirk responsibility. I will head to the Feather Vige and pull out the Feather King Sword¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give you this Nine Aperture Exquisite Grass. Also, if you can pull out the Feather King Sword and be the new Feather King,e back. I¡¯ll teach you some techniques and give you some treasures so that you can destroy the Daliang King¡¯s lineage, as well as the Murong family of Northern Yan and the Helian family of Helian Xia!¡± Yu Tianhua said seriously, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t be soft-hearted. In the future, there will be turmoil in the Feather Kingdom, and the Murong family and Helian family are the biggest hidden dangers. Besides that, you also need to be wary of those people from the Immortal Feather Grotto-heaven. From what you said, Reverend Mo may not have any nasty thoughts, but his descendants might not be the same. I have a feeling that the Mo family is likely to be your biggest opponent and that Reverend Mo will be your number-one rival!¡±


    After Yu Tianhua said this, Jiang Ming¡¯s heart trembled a few times. He had always had this premonition, but he thought that his premonition was wrong. Now that he thought about it, perhaps his premonition was not wrong from the beginning to the end! Yu Tianhua was at the level of a Heavenly Saint. In addition to Gongye Jiu¡¯s divination abilities¡­


    ¡°The outbreak of war in the Feather Kingdom, or even the destruction of a country, is probably a matter that is set in stone. I wonder what level it will develop to and whether it will involve other dynasties and countries¡­ That¡¯s not right. Daliang will definitely be involved¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming felt a lot of pressure at this moment. He did not want to ept this mission, but he was afraid that Yu Tianhua¡¯s attitude would change if he did not agree. What would he do if Yu Tianhua killed him?


    When he walked out of this ce, Jiang Ming¡¯s expression was particrly ugly. Although he had obtained the Nine Aperture Exquisite Grass, his mood was extremely uneasy.


    ¡°Am I really going to be a chess piece for these guys? Gongye Jiu, Mo Lingche, and now, Yu Tianhua. They all see me as a pawn and want to use me to achieve their goals¡­ Hehe, it¡¯s not a good thing to make me a pawn. The tables might turn one day, and I¡¯ll be the yer!¡±


    Jiang Ming took a deep look at the cave and left without hesitation. He took all the azure pythons with him.


    At this moment, Yu Tianhua¡¯s face darkened.


    A figure slowly walked out.


    ¡°Yu Tianhua, you¡¯re really interesting. You actually said that I¡¯m his greatest enemy! Does he even deserve to be my enemy?¡±


    It was none other than Mo Lingche!


    If Jiang Ming was here, he would definitely be shocked. Mo Lingche was acting so arrogantly. It was as if he were a Heavenly Saint.


    Yu Tianhua nced at him and said coldly, ¡°I only promised you that I would nurture him into what you want. That doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t have my own selfish motives¡­ Speaking of which, it¡¯s also ridiculous. You didn¡¯t personally nurture him, but instead asked me to do it. It seems that you¡¯re very afraid of this kid and don¡¯t want to face him directly.¡±


    Yu Tianhua¡¯s eyes were filled with ridicule, causing Mo Lingche¡¯s face to darken.


    ¡°Yu Tianhua, aren¡¯t you a little too arrogant? Don¡¯t forget, although you are a famous Saint in the history of the Feather Kingdom and the founder of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, without me, how could you have reached this step today? Do you think you could have done it with a crippled spirit root?¡±


    If someone was present, they would definitely be shocked.


    In history, Yu Tianhua was the most aplished monarch in the history of the Feather Kingdom.


    However, in Mo Lingche¡¯s words, he was a cripple!


    ¡°You¡¯re a prince with a crippled spirit root who doesn¡¯t receive any favor. If I didn¡¯t give you the opportunity, how could you have reached this step today? If it weren¡¯t for me, the Feather Kingdom would have long been destroyed by the Ascension Divine Kingdom back then. You wouldn¡¯t have reached this day at all!¡±


    As these words were spoken, the smugness on Mo Lingche¡¯s face became more obvious. It was also at this time that Yu Tianhua¡¯s expression changed slightly. However, it was not gloomy. Instead, he had a yful smile on his face.

 Chapter 548 - 548 Two Armies Arrive

    548 Two Armies Arrive


    Yu Tianhua¡¯s yful smile made Mo Lingche particrly unhappy, but he couldn¡¯t question him.


    ¡°Yu Tianhua, you better remember this. You are below me. Know your ce.¡±


    Mo Lingche stared at Yu Tianhua, his words threatening.


    At this moment, Yu Tianhua suddenly took a step forward. His eyes also shed with a sharp, cold glint.


    ¡°Mo Lingche, let me warn you. I¡¯m doing this for the future of the Feather Race and world peace. I have high hopes for Ning Caichen¡­ You can do whatever you want with him, but don¡¯t hinder him. Do you understand?¡±


    The atmosphere between the two became particrly somber.


    It was also at this time that Jiang Ming finally walked out of there and returned to the ancient battlefield.


    Coincidentally, a group of people arrived. It was none other than Wu Ming and the others.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Everyone stepped forward.


    Zhu An¡¯an, in particr, threw herself into Jiang Ming¡¯s arms and cried, ¡°Mister, I thought something had happened to you¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled bitterly. He ruffled the little girl¡¯s hair and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I killed Elder Li too.¡±


    Although he had used the azure pythons, Elder Li had indeed died at his hands.


    This time, Jiang Ming brought out quite a number of azure pythons, including the Soul Formation Realm azure python. Zhu Asi¡¯s expression changed when he saw this.


    ¡°A Deity Transformation Realm azure python! This is a demonic beast at the Daemon King rank! Ning Caichen was hunted down, but he was still able to subjugate such a powerful demonic beast. What kind of luck is this?¡±


    Zhu Asi had seen many people with great luck, but he had never seen someone this lucky before. He could not help but gasp for breath. It took him a long time to stabilize himself.


    It was also at this moment that many people were stunned because another group of people had arrived. It was Helian Xia¡¯s undead troops.


    At this moment, the general¡¯s gaze was as cold as a knife as his eyes swept across the entire battlefield. It was as if he were about to wave his hand and order everyone to charge out.


    But at this moment, a voice stopped him.


    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t make a move!¡±


    Upon seeing the person who hade, the Helian Xia general immediately lowered his head with a respectful expression.


    ¡°My lord!¡±


    This was obviously a marshal of Helian Xia, whose cultivation had reached the Soul Formation Realm.


    ¡°My name is Helian Bo.¡±


    Helian Bo looked at the crowd, and his gaze slowly fell on a figure behind Jiang Ming.


    Wu Ming!


    ¡°Are you a descendant of Helian Xia?¡±


    Although he was undead, he could feel the bloodline power flowing in Wu Ming¡¯s body. It was the bloodline of the Helian royal family of Helian Xia!


    Wu Ming was silent for a while before nodding and replying, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at this scene. His gaze was a little strange, but he quickly returned to normal.


    ¡°The Murong family of Northern Yan has been stirring up trouble, and I¡¯m dealing with them. As for Helian Xia¡­ I had hoped that they wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    Helian Bo sized Wu Ming up seriously and sighed.


    ¡°Although you¡¯re from the direct line of descent of the Helian family, too many generations have passed, and no experts have been born. As a result, the level of your bloodline power is not high. Your bloodline power is only at the level of a branch family now.¡±


    Helian Bo was obviously a rtive of the royal family of Helian Xia. Now, he was able to determine the power of Wu Ming¡¯s bloodline just by looking at him. This undoubtedly disappointed him.


    But soon, Helian Bo¡¯s gaze fell on Jiang Ming, and he looked back and forth between Jiang Ming and Wu Ming. He finally confirmed one thing.


    ¡°Is this guy your master?¡±


    ¡°Not really. He is the sect leader of the Flowerfruit Sect, and I am the founder and the ruler of the Flowerfruit Sect,¡± Jiang Ming said loudly, not afraid of this person at all.


    It did not matter if Wu Ming was at the Soul Formation Realm.


    There were at least three or four Soul Formation Realm azure pythons on Jiang Ming¡¯s side, and there was even a Deity Transformation Realm azure python. That was a Daemon King-ranked beast!


    Helian Bo was obviously aware of this, so his tone was rtively polite.


    ¡°May I ask you for a favor, Master? Can you return the descendant of the Helian family to us?¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and said with a sneer, ¡°Your request is quite audacious. What do you mean by return? Although he is a descendant of the Helian Xia royal family, you can¡¯t control him. If you want him¡­ I don¡¯t mind, but I¡¯ll have to ask him for his opinion. After all, he¡¯s my subordinate, not my ve.¡±


    Jiang Ming had a lot to say, but his meaning was clear. He meant that Wu Ming had the right to choose. The people of Helian Xia had to understand this.


    Hearing these words, Helian Bo could not help but raise his eyebrow. He let out a deep breath.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    If it was not for the fact that Jiang Ming¡¯s side had so many great demons and even a Daemon King, Helian Bo would have ughtered this group of people in front of him long ago.


    However, it was different now. He did not dare to make things difficult for the other party, but he did not dare to do anything to Wu Ming either. They were both at the Soul Formation Realm, but he felt that as an undead soldier, he might not be a match for Wu Ming, who had the bloodline of the Helian Xia royal family


    Therefore, Helian Bo quickly thought of another way. He turned his gaze to Wu Ming and said with a smile, ¡°Young man, are you willing to return to the Helian family?¡±


    Wu Ming fell silent.


    No one said anything. They just looked at Wu Ming quietly, as if they were waiting for Wu Ming¡¯s answer.


    It was also at this moment that a voice slowly sounded out, causing one to shudder.


    ¡°He can¡¯t leave! Don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡±


    This time, everyone took in a few breaths of cold air because the people who came were none other than the Murong family¡¯s men!


    Themander was a famous prince in the history of Northern Yan. He was a Deity Transformation Realm cultivator!


    ¡°You have an azure python at the Daemon King rank! Although you¡¯re quite powerful, this is not the outside world. This is the Netherworld battlefield, which is a part of the Netherworld. You¡¯re in our territory now!¡±


    Murong Zhuiughed coldly. He was extremely ruthless. It was as if he wanted to kill everyone here.


    It was also at this moment that everyone froze. They had never expected that the people of the Murong and Helian families would gather together at this time!

 Chapter 549 - 549 At Any Moment

    549 At Any Moment


    The atmosphere was somber.


    Everyone was stunned. No one had expected the decisive battle to start so quickly.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows a few times before rubbing his temples. A strange look shed across his eyes.


    ¡°This is a battle that was initiated by General Zhong Guecang, who was from the Northern Yan Dynasty. Although it¡¯s said that the Helian family won the battle, the details of the battle couldn¡¯t be found in General Zhong Guecang¡¯s records. This is not a real battle in history. I¡¯m afraid that it will end with the victory of the Murong family and the Northern Yan Dynasty. However, the Murong family did not push the battle forward. Instead, they kept dragging it out. They even lost time and time again. This is enough to exin many things.¡±


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming could not help but take a few deep breaths of cold air, and a cold light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°All of you, be prepared. Remember, do not be cowardly. The battle between the two armies here will definitely be a fierce battle. If you act ording to your own interests, we will not be able to secure our victory.¡±


    Jiang Ming was quite the strategist. His words were clear and logical, which stunned the others a little.


    ¡°Master, do you know how to mobilize troops?¡±


    Someone looked surprised.


    Jiang Ming could not help but purse his lips and say, ¡°I¡¯m an old man. What¡¯s wrong with me having military experience?¡±


    For a moment, everyone was stunned. They did not know what to say.


    It was also at this moment that Murong Zhui roared impatiently, ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t have much time to waste. Now, prepare to die!¡±


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    ng! ng! ng!


    As the sound of explosions and ngs reverberated, their group became silent. Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°You guys¡­¡±


    A cultivator from one of the forces had just opened his mouth to berate him, but he was immediately killed.


    The cultivators from the other forces were speechless. They were frightened by the Northern Yan army¡¯s decisiveness.


    At this moment, Helian Bo narrowed his eyes and snorted coldly.


    ¡°Murong Zhui, do you think you¡¯re the only Deity Transformation Realm cultivator? Wu Ming is a descendant of the Helian family, and his master has a Deity Transformation Realm Daemon King by his side. Our general is also watching. Don¡¯t me us for being ruthless if you cross the line!¡±


    This time, everyone was shocked. This was no ordinary battle. It involved three powerhouses of the Deity Transformation Realm!


    The azure python king narrowed its eyes and quickly transformed into its human form. It looked around coldly, but it was always by Jiang Ming¡¯s side.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. With me around, I definitely won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    The other azure pythons also surrounded him.


    It was also at this moment that a hissing sound could be heard. It was Mini Bai.


    ¡°White King!¡±


    The azure python king¡¯s expression changed once again when it saw Mini Bai.


    The azure python king widened its eyes in disbelief.


    At this time, Jiang Ming let out a deep breath. Obviously, although the azure python tribe had submitted to him, it was built on the foundation of the Deste Dragon bloodline. However, they would unconditionally submit to Mini Bai.


    The azure python king knelt down again with a respectful expression.


    At the same time, its gaze was extremely cold.


    ¡°If you want to fight or kill each other, go ahead. However, I hope that none of you will harm my master. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind destroying you!¡±


    It was talking about Mini Bai.


    At this moment, the killing intent of the azure python king poured out from its body, causing everyone to involuntarily tremble.


    The soldiers of the Northern Yan and Helian Xia armies shuddered as if they had been frightened by the azure python king¡¯s words. They had never expected the azure python king to be so angry.


    Murong Zhui¡¯s expression changed a few times before he eximed in disbelief, ¡°Could it actually be a white serpent? Could it be a descendant of Emperor Bai, one of the two emperors of the Ancient Snake family?¡±


    The azure python did not continue to speak, but its meaning was clear. The majestic demonic Qi that spread out made people shudder.


    Murong Zhui¡¯s expression changed several times before he finally made a decision.


    ¡°Kill them! Destroy them!¡±


    At this moment, Murong Zhui waved his hand. He chose to ignore the threat of the azure python king. On one hand, he wanted topletely eliminate a portion of the elites of the Helian Xia army. On the other hand, he wanted to eliminate Wu Ming, the descendant of the Helian Xia royal family.


    Of course, now there was another reason!


    ¡°Snatch that white serpent for me! That is the descendant of an extremely powerful ancient demonic snake. Its bloodline is iparably powerful and vigorous. It is definitely a peerless tonic for Murong Beiyan, ourmander-in-chief, to rise to the next level!¡±


    Murong Zhuiughed wildly as if they had already taken down Mini Bai and obtained absolute victory in this battle.


    In response, Helian Bo¡¯s expression changed several times.


    ¡°Wu Ming, are you willing toe with us or not?¡±


    ¡°As long as these people cover the rear, we can retreat to the base camp at the first moment. Why waste time here?¡±


    Someone shouted loudly, wanting to take everyone away, but he was quickly stopped.


    ¡°You want to leave? No way!¡±


    It was Murong Zhui!


    He nned to destroy the Helian family first, then free up his hands to deal with the azure python king and snatch Mini Bai.


    ¡°Mini Bai,e back,¡± Jiang Ming whispered, trying to get Mini Bai to obediently return to the storage ring.


    The current situation was extremely bad. Once the conflict escted, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    As whistling sounds continued to erupt, Mini Bai did not have any intention of retreating. Instead, she raised her head and looked around with interest.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡±


    Jiang Ming was puzzled. Mini Bai was usually very obedient. Why did she be like this now?


    ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s some treasure nearby that has caught her eye!¡±


    The azure python king looked around the area and finally, his gaze fell on a group of people not far away.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Some people turned their heads in bewilderment and saw demonic beasts slowly approaching them from the darkness.


    Murong Zhui¡¯s expression changed drastically. It was as if he had seen something terrifying that he should not have seen.


    On the other end, Helian Bo¡¯s expression was also dark. He had never thought that things would develop to such a stage one day.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± someone asked in confusion. They could not understand where the Silent Cavalry came from, and what kind of power they had to make the ruthless people of Northern Yan and Helian Xia so terrified!

 Chapter 550 - 550 Silent Cavalry

    550 Silent Cavalry


    The Silent Cavalry?


    ¡°It was a famous army during the era of the Yuan Wei Empire. It¡¯s said that there were only eight hundred men, but they were able to fight against an army of a million! Most importantly, the legendary Silent Cavalry are not only astonishingly powerful, but they are also good at tomb raiding and traveling in the Netherworld! Therefore, their power in the Netherworld will be even more shocking.¡±


    Helian Bo could not help but gulp. He could not care less about taking Wu Ming back and immediately shouted, ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Murong Zhui did not hesitate at all. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Both sides retreated simultaneously, but the Silent Cavalry seemed to have sensed something. They started advancing faster. They split into three groups and swept toward the three groups.


    Jiang Ming looked at the Silent Cavalry which had less than a hundred people, and his expression became especially ugly.


    ¡°Do you have the ability to deal with these fellows?¡± he asked the azure python king.


    ¡°No! They also have a Deity Transformation Realm cultivator, and he¡¯s already in the state of a Netherworld Ghost Cultivator. His currentbat strength is astounding. I¡¯m definitely not his match!¡±


    At this moment, the azure python king could not care less. It picked up Jiang Ming and the others and sped into the distance. The others also used various methods to get away from the battlefield.


    At the same time, the Silent Cavalry had descended. They swung their swords down, killing powerful cultivators one after another, causing everyone to tremble. None of them had expected that things would develop to this stage!


    It was also at this moment that Jiang Ming turned around and nced at the battlefield that was littered with corpses. A strange look shed across his eyes, and the azure python king happened to see it.


    ¡°Master, please listen to my advice. Do not think of subjugating the Silent Cavalry. They only obey the descendants of the Yuan Wei Imperial family¡­¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence. We have a descendant of the Yuan Wei imperial family here.¡± Jiang Ming smiled.


    The azure python king froze with an incredulous expression.


    ¡°Master, are you joking with me?¡±


    First, he had a descendant of the Helian royal family, and now, he had a descendant of the Yuan Wei imperial family too?


    How many amazing people did he have on his side?


    ¡°Tuoba Kui! It¡¯s time for you to shine. If you don¡¯t use your trump card, all of us will be finished!¡±


    Tuoba Kui looked over when he heard this. His eyes flickered a few times before he stopped hesitating. He immediately shouted, ¡°All of you stop and listen to my orders!¡±


    Themander of the Silent Cavalry suddenly stopped in his tracks, and the war beast beneath him roared a few times, almost causing people to go deaf.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    Themander of the Silent Cavalry looked at Tuoba Kui. After blinking a few times, he suddenly knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Greetings, Young Emperor!¡±


    Young Emperor?


    Even Jiang Ming was shocked, but Tuoba Kui calmly turned around and exined, ¡°I¡¯ve already epted the supreme inheritance of the Tuoba tribe. In addition, my bloodline is extremely rich, so I was conferred the title of Young Emperor¡­ Of course, this was just a nominal title. However, it¡¯s finallye in handy.¡±


    Before this, he did not dare to call himself Yuan Wei¡¯s Young Emperor.


    But now, with nearly a hundred Silent Cavalry kneeling on the ground, Tuoba Kui was the well-deserved Young Emperor of Yuan Wei!


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but take a deep breath and sigh, ¡°With a powerful bloodline, you can easily defy the heavens and change your fate.¡±


    Before this, Tuoba Kui was nothing. At most, he had some talent. But now, he had instantly be the highest-ranking member in the entire arena. Even if he was facing the generals of the two armies, it would not be a problem for him.


    At this moment, the azure python king suddenly raised its eyebrows.


    ¡°There¡¯s more than one Soul Formation Realm cultivator here¡­ There are ten Soul Formation Realm cultivators here, and there is even a Deity Transformation Realm cultivator following them! I¡¯m afraid that among the eight hundred or so Silent Cavalry, there are Insightful Emptiness Realm cultivators. Moreover, they are the kind of insane prodigies whosebat skills are top-notch and far superior to those of the same level! In that case, this force cannot be underestimated. We might not be their match¡­ Fortunately, a Yuan Wei Emperor appeared on your side, or we would have died!¡±


    At the same time, it lowered its voice and said, ¡°Master, the Northern Yan and Helian Xia armies have suffered a crushing defeat. Their generals have also suffered heavy losses. Should we take this opportunity to destroy these two armies?¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Helian Xia. Our focus should be on Northern Yan¡¯s Murong family.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This is the General¡¯s Tomb, and Northern Yan¡¯s Murong family has caused quite a stir in the outside world. If we leave them alone, the consequences will be unimaginable!¡±


    Jiang Ming still remembered Yu Tianhua¡¯s words. He knew very well that the people of the Murong family were restless. If he did not defeat them as soon as possible, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    Everyone was stunned. Soon, they fell silent. Were they going to turn the spearhead toward the Murong family?


    At this moment, another voice rang out, causing everyone to tremble.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    It was a Silent Cavalry soldier who had killed a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator as well as several Golden Core Realm cultivators of the Helian Xia army. He rushed over.


    ¡°Commander!¡±


    The moment themander arrived, all the Silent Cavalry soldiers knelt on the ground with respectful expressions. Then, themander immediately introduced Tuoba Kui to them.


    ¡°Tuoba Kui? No, you should call yourself Yuan Kui now. Do you understand?¡±


    Themander nced at Tuoba Kui. Thetter was startled at first, but he quickly nodded to show that he understood and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m Yuan Kui.¡±


    After seeing his response, themander no longer acted arrogantly and immediately knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Your Highness!¡±


    More than a hundred Silent Cavalry soldiers knelt on the ground, showing their respect for Tuoba Kui.


    Everyone froze again. In just a split second, Tuoba Kui had shot up the ranks!


    Tuoba Kui looked at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Master, what orders do you have now?¡±


    Themander¡¯s expression darkened slightly when he saw the young emperor address Jiang Ming in such a manner. Just as he was about to snap, Jiang Ming suddenly asked, ¡°What is your rtionship with Yu Tianhua?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s sudden words made the others confused, but themander¡¯s eyes widened as he sized up Jiang Ming in disbelief.


    ¡°You know Lord Tianhua?¡±


    It was obvious that this person was an old acquaintance of Yu Tianhua, and this made Jiang Ming heave a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 551 - 551 Liao Bufan

    551 Liao Bufan


    ¡°I have this token.¡±


    Jiang Ming took out a token and handed it to themander. After thetter examined it, he heard a voice transmission.


    ¡°Commander, you need to take care of my friend on my behalf.¡±


    Hearing this, themander was silent for a while. Then, he nodded seriously and said, ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Themander¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. Lord Tianhua was the Heavenly Saint!


    How could such a person be rted to such an unknown Golden Core Realm cultivator? It was very hard to believe!


    It was also at this time that Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed. It seemed that Yu Tianhua really wanted to turn him into a pawn!


    Absolutely not!


    Jiang Ming turned again, and his gazended on themander who was not far away.


    ¡°Commander, since things have been sorted out, can you let us leave?¡±


    He thought that themander would agree immediately, but in the end, themander¡¯s expression instantly darkened.


    ¡°I have no problem with that. However, something happened. A huge change has urred in the General¡¯s Tomb. Arge number of ghost cultivators and Netherworld forces are surging toward this ce. Their intentions are too obvious. They want to take over this ce.¡±


    What the hell?


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression changed.


    Was this a riot in the Netherworld?


    ¡°Why?¡± Yuan Kui, formerly Tuoba Kui, immediately asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but there are rumors that some treasures and techniques left behind by the Yuan Wei Dynasty are hidden in this area. They¡¯re perfect for ghost cultivators to use. That¡¯s why they want to obtain all of them. In short, the riot has already started. We don¡¯t have much power to stop it.¡±


    Themander¡¯s expression was quite ugly, and Jiang Ming could not help but be stunned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that even you guys don¡¯t have a way to deal with it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Netherworld is special and boundless. Most importantly, there are countless forces here. Even the powerful ones like us can only take one step at a time. We don¡¯t dare to act recklessly here.¡±


    At this point, themander suddenly sighed, and Jiang Ming and the others were frozen in terror.


    Fortunately, Jiang Ming was thinking of a solution. He immediately said, ¡°How many forces does this domain have? Moreover, since so many forces have invaded this ce, why are you still attacking us as well as the armies of Northern Yan and Helian Xia?¡±


    Jiang Ming was puzzled. Shouldn¡¯t this be a critical moment of unity?


    ¡°Master Ning, you may not know this, but the Northern Yan and Helian Xia Yin armies have long surrendered to the two forces outside this domain. Although the Yuan Wei Empire is not the ruler of this domain, we are still quite powerful here. Naturally, we have to kill these traitors who have colluded with foreign enemies. Moreover, attacking your group was a misunderstanding¡­¡± themander said apologetically.


    It was also at this moment that a series of explosions sounded. Everyone was on high alert. Themander immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our allies are here.¡±


    He strode forward and shouted, ¡°Marshal Zhao, we¡¯re here!¡±


    Soon, a figure arrived immediately. The figure was extremely burly and held a huge hammer with both hands. Jiang Ming was rather stunned.


    Why was this guy so terrifying?


    It was Zhao Wangsun!


    Themander-in-chief of a dynasty that had once stood side by side with Yuan Wei slowly arrived, causing the ground to tremble.


    ¡°Marshal Zhao, long time no see. What have you been busy with recently?¡±


    Themander smiled as he went up to wee him. Marshal Zhao smiled bitterly and said, ¡°What else? I¡¯ve been taking care of everything. You guys are part of the problem. You abandoned your own headquarters and ran out. I hope your amazingmander-in-chief has some ideas on how to take care of this.¡±


    Hearing this, themander immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Marshal Zhao, you can¡¯t praise mymander-in-chief like this. If he hears you praise him like this, he¡¯ll be even more arrogant than he already is.¡±


    Marshal Zhao¡¯s lips twitched.


    The others were also stunned. That was clearly an insult!


    Jiang Ming could not help but rub his temples. Was themander of the Silent Cavalry stupid?


    It was also at this moment that everyone turned to look at the army that had just arrived. Themander immediately introduced them to Jiang Ming. ¡°This is the army of the Liu Song Dynasty, the Song Wu soldiers!¡±


    Jiang Ming recalled a few legends about them from his previous life.


    These soldiers were obviously very powerful.


    Jiang Ming immediately walked forward and said respectfully, ¡°Hello, Marshal Zhao.¡±


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    Zhao Wangsun was a little stunned. He could tell that Jiang Ming was only in the Golden Core Realm, so he did not pay attention to him. However, seeing themander¡¯s attitude toward Jiang Ming made him immediately understand that Jiang Ming¡¯s identity was definitely not that simple. Regardless, how powerful could a Golden Core Realm cultivator be?


    ¡°He is the person appointed by the Heavenly Saint. Although I don¡¯t know the exact rtionship between them, I know the Heavenly Saint trusts him!¡±


    Themander transmitted a message, causing Zhao Wangsun¡¯s eyelids to twitch.


    This man was a person appointed by the Heavenly Saint?


    ¡°May I ask if you¡¯re rted to¡­?¡±


    Zhao Wangsun stared at Jiang Ming with a piercing gaze, as if he wanted to see something.


    At this time, Jiang Ming could not help but smile slightly. Then, he said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no rtionship between us. I¡¯m just the future Feather King that he appointed.¡±


    This time, the corners of Zhao Wangsun¡¯s lips twitched violently. What was Jiang Ming trying to imply?


    At this moment, both Zhao Wangsun and themander could not help but gasp. Then, they said very calmly, ¡°Master Ning, I wonder if the Heavenly Saint has any instructions for us this time. Did he tell you whether he¡¯d lend us a hand to expel the foreign enemies?¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and asked curiously, ¡°Is there any dominant force in this domain?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    At this moment, a voice was heard, attracting the attention of many people.


    Themander immediately knelt on the ground and shouted respectfully, ¡°Marshal!¡±


    Marshal Zhao nodded politely. ¡°Marshal Liao.¡±


    ¡°Marshal Zhao, there is no need to be so polite. You and I are themanders of Liu Song and Yuan Wei respectively.¡±


    This neer was an extremely young and handsome man. He looked extremely intelligent as well. He was themander of the Silent Cavalry, Liao Bufan!

 Chapter 552 - 552 Jiang Ming’s Plan

    552 Jiang Ming¡¯s n


    Liao Bufan¡¯s imposing manner made Jiang Ming take a step back subconsciously.


    ¡°How strong!¡±


    Liao Bufan was not only a powerful cultivator, but every aspect of him exuded raw power. Liao Bufan seemed to be a unique existence in the world. He stood there without making a sound, but he seemed to carry a monstrous divine might.


    Jiang Ming could not help but be stunned for a while. He heard themander go forward and give him an exnation. He was probably talking about the true identity of Jiang Ming and the others.


    Hearing this, Liao Bufan was stunned. He squinted at Yuan Kui and then knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Greetings, Young Emperor!¡±


    Even though he had been of a lofty status when he was alive, he was still a valiant general of the Yuan Wei Empire. He might be arrogant in front of others, but when he saw Yuan Kui, who possessed extraordinary talent and held the position of the young emperor, he chose to kneel down respectfully.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and said as if nothing had happened, ¡°Yuan Kui, it seems like your identity as the young emperor is really extraordinary. Even someone this powerful kneels down before you.¡±


    If it were anyone else, they would have attacked Jiang Ming long ago. To speak to the young emperor like this was to look down on the young emperor and the Silent Cavalry!


    However, Liao Bufan was not an ordinary person. He quickly turned his gaze to Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Master Ning, you might not know this, but the young emperor represents one of the most exalted positions in the Yuan Wei royal family. He is only second to the emperor and is even a few levels higher than the crown prince of the Eastern Pce.¡±


    He already knew Jiang Ming¡¯s identity. His name was Ning Caichen. Logically speaking, he was an ordinary Golden Core Realm cultivator. However, as long as he was rted to the Heavenly Saint, it was enough to show that Jiang Ming was extraordinary.


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming nodded, and then suddenly said, ¡°I want to ask, isn¡¯t there a powerful cultivator in your area called Dark King Qing Liao? Why didn¡¯t hee out and stop those invading forces? Instead, they want the vassal forces like you to participate in the war.¡±


    Jiang Ming was puzzled.


    At this time, Liao Bufan exined again, ¡°That¡¯s because this is a special characteristic of the Netherworld. Dark King Qing Liao was sent by the higher-ups of the Netherworld to govern this domain. As long as there were no big problems that affected the ruling power of the higher-ups, Dark King Qing Liao would not interfere at all. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t care about which vassal forces existed in this domain either.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. He finally understood. Qing Liao was only responsible for attacking when someone dared provoke the Netherworld.


    ¡°Of course, this is also rted to the reason why the rulers of the other Netherworld domains did not make a move. If those people made a move, it would involve the battle between the rulers of the other Netherworld domains¡­ If that happens, we¡¯ll be in trouble. The Qing Liao Netherworld court won¡¯t do anything. But if the Qing Liao Netherworld court is provoked or attacked, we¡¯ll have to do something. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable!¡±


    Liao Bufan could not help but smile bitterly. This was the Netherworld, where the hierarchy was strict. The weak could only obey the strong unconditionally. Even if the Yuan Wei Yin army was strong, they still could notpete with the real rulers.


    Jiang Ming trembled again. After taking a deep breath, he said seriously, ¡°Then don¡¯t you n to resist? Perhaps we can gather all our strength to overthrow the Qing Liao Netherworld court? Then, they can no longer oppress you!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he realized that he seemed to have said too much, but Liao Bufan shook his head indifferently.


    ¡°We have all made such ns, but no one cares about our actions, especially the Qing Liao Netherworld court. In their eyes, no matter how many attempts we make, they will be useless because there will always be traitors among us. The most important thing is that we don¡¯t have a strong leader to lead us.¡±


    Liao Bufan sighed.


    Jiang Ming was stunned and asked instinctively, ¡°Now that you have Yuan Kui, can¡¯t you try again?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. There¡¯s a powerful faction nearby called the Blood Stream Holy Sect. It¡¯s impossible for them to submit to our young emperor.¡±


    Liao Bufan shook his head repeatedly. Suddenly, he thought of something, and his gaze fell on Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Master Ning, I just heard themander say that you have obtained the approval of the Heavenly Saint and will be the new Feather King?¡±


    Jiang Ming pondered for a moment and shook his head. ¡°I am only one of the candidates that he has chosen to be the new Feather King. After all, I do not know if he has arranged for anyone else¡­¡±


    He could roughly guess what Liao Bufan wanted to do. He wanted to dispel his thoughts, but Liao Bufan didn¡¯t seem to catch the hint.


    ¡°Being a candidate is enough. That means that the Heavenly Saint thinks highly of you. As long as you show up, the Blood Stream Holy Sect will definitely be willing to cooperate with us and respect you!¡±


    Everyone fell silent upon hearing this.


    Especially Marshal Zhao, who subconsciously frowned.


    ¡°Both of our factions are interested in you, Master Ning, but that doesn¡¯t necessarily apply to the Blood Stream Holy Sect. They¡¯re more interested in the Blood Master and the Blood Ancestor. Unless¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s still time. We just need to show our trump cards first and let Master Ning return to the human world to fight for the position of Feather King.¡±


    ¡°You must know that the position of Feather King is supreme. Even if it¡¯s just an empty title, it¡¯s still far more noble than our young emperor, the Blood Ancestor, and Emperor Liu Song¡­ Marshal Zhao, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    At this moment, Liao Bufan spoke with a smile,pletely ignoring Jiang Ming¡¯s own wishes. However, Jiang Ming knew very well that this was the best opportunity for him to establish a force in the Netherworld. If he missed it, there might not be another chance.


    I¡¯m currently not strong enough. I have to establish my own power in the human world and the Netherworld¡­ Otherwise, my fate will always be in the hands of Yu Tianhua, Mo Lingche, and the others.¡±


    One was the Heavenly Saint, and the other was a reincarnated immortal.


    Both of them were far stronger than Jiang Ming. They could kill him without even lifting a finger. In order to get rid of the control these powerful existences had over him, Jiang Ming naturally needed to find every opportunity to be stronger. If he wanted to be stronger, he needed enough resources and opportunities.


    Of course, Jiang Ming also considered another factor.


    Zhu An¡¯an!


    Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze fell on Zhu An¡¯an, and a sharp light shed in his eyes. He then sent out a voice transmission. ¡°Friend, hide An¡¯an¡¯s fate and physique!¡±

 Chapter 553 - 553 Had to Smile Back

    553 Had to Smile Back


    The reason why Jiang Ming suggested hiding Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s fate and physique was to prevent some people from coveting and using her. It should be known that the fate and physique of the Dark Netherworld Phoenix were exceptionally powerful and terrifying. It was impossible for these people from the Netherworld to not be tempted.


    The ck sword quickly nodded in agreement and immediately concealed Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s fate and physique. Thetter sensed this and raised her eyebrows slightly, but she did not say anything.


    At this moment, Marshal Zhao said, ¡°There¡¯s no problem with Yuan Wei and Liu Song, but the people of the Blood Stream Holy Sect are all lunatics. They don¡¯t y by the rules. If we introduce Master Ning to them, they might have other ideas.¡±


    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to push Master Ning to a higher position. Instead, we¡¯ll cause Master Ning to lose his life for nothing. The current Blood Master of the Blood Stream Holy Sect is an infamous lunatic. He¡¯s never cared about other people. He only acts ording to his own ideas.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows again.


    Was the Blood Master of the Blood Stream Holy Sect actually this crazy? Was even Marshal Zhao Wangsun afraid of him?


    Jiang Ming was not a fool. He could naturally see that Marshal Zhao was also a seasoned warrior. At the same time, he was also a resourceful person and not a barbarian. Any lunatic in the eyes of such a person was absolutely terrifying!


    Zhao Wangsun noticed Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze and immediately sighed. He said seriously, ¡°Master Ning, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like you, but that guy from the Blood Stream Holy Sect is insane. I¡¯m worried that you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! He is a madman, but I am not someone to be trifled with. If he treats me well, I will naturally treat him ten times more respectfully¡­ But if he is a lunatic, then I don¡¯t mind being a hundred times crazier than him!¡±


    Jiang Ming spoke calmly without any fear in his words. In the eyes of others, Jiang Ming was all bark and no bite. However, Jiang Ming was already prepared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m going to see the people of the Blood Stream Holy Sect now, not in the future. As long as I¡¯m powerful enough and have terrifying trump cards, I¡¯m sure the people of the Blood Stream Holy Sect will behave themselves. When the lunatic of a Blood Master meets his match, he¡¯ll have no choice but to submit!¡±


    Jiang Ming spoke again, and the smile on his face stunned everyone.


    Liao Bufan, in particr, stared at Jiang Ming with bright eyes and smiled after a long time.


    ¡°Master Ning is right. If the difference in power is big enough to crush us, then those madmen of the Blood Stream Holy Sect are nothing more than clowns.¡±


    ¡°In any era, in any matter, raw power is the answer. If there is anything that can¡¯t plow through with sheer strength, it only means that you¡¯re not strong enough!¡± Liao Bufan spoke slowly and waved his hand. ¡°Master Ning, then the rest will depend on you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After I get out, I will quickly be stronger and expand my power. I will make myself strong enough in the human world. By then, I will help you overthrow the entire Qing Liao Netherworld court!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not hesitate at all. Zhao Wangsun was speechless after he made his promise. He did not understand where Jiang Ming got his confidence from.


    Even if Master Ning was personally appointed by the Heavenly Saint, it was not easy to be the next Feather King. Then where did Jiang Ming¡¯s confidencee from?


    ¡°However, Master Ning, we can only hold on for another hundred years at most. If you are unable to be the Feather King within a hundred years, our agreement will be considered invalid. You do not have to worry about us¡­ In addition, I would like to ask you to take good care of the young emperor for us.¡±


    Liao Bufan spoke for the third time. His words were filled with both worry and concern for Yuan Kui.


    Yuan Kui was stunned and his eyes widened.


    ¡°Marshal Liao, what do you mean? Don¡¯t you n oning with us?¡±


    Jiang Ming pursed his lips and said, ¡°Marshal Liao and the others are all undead. They have the bodies of undead spirits. How do you think they can walk out?¡±


    Yuan Kui could not help but be stunned for quite a while. He slowly sighed and said, ¡°I understand. Then, Marshal Liao, I will do my best to be stronger and let the glory of Yuan Wei return to the world!¡±


    This time, Jiang Ming frowned slightly. First, it was Helian Xia, then Murong Beiyan, and now, even Yuan Wei¡¯s young emperor had appeared. He felt that this matter was going to evolve into something terrifying. How should heplete Yu Tianhua¡¯s task and ensure that the Feather Kingdom and the surrounding areas would not crumble?


    Never mind!


    Jiang Ming let out a long sigh and quickly left with everyone else. At this moment, the people of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect suddenly appeared in front of him.


    ¡°Ning Caichen?¡±


    The leader of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect stared at Jiang Ming in disbelief. ¡°Aren¡¯t you dead? Why are you here?¡±


    In his opinion, Jiang Ming, who was being pursued, was dead for sure. After all, the one who attacked was Elder Li, a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator. No matter how useless he was, it was not difficult for him to kill a mere Golden Core Realm cultivator.


    ¡°Did the people of the Zhuyan Pce help you? Zhu Asi, you keep saying that you wouldn¡¯t interfere. However, did you do something behind our backs?¡±


    The leader of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect red at Zhu Asi.


    At this moment, Elder Mo walked out and said calmly, ¡°Zhu Asi is one of us, and the Zhuyan Pce has always had an excellent reputation. I can guarantee that Elder Li¡¯s death has nothing to do with Zhu Asi. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Elder Mo!¡±


    Seeing this person appear, the leader of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect¡¯s expression immediately changed. After a long time, he took a deep breath and could not help but lower his voice and say, ¡°Elder Mo, why do you care so much about Ning Caichen? He is just a rookie cultivator with a Golden Core Realm cultivation base. No matter how talented he is, he can be reced!¡±


    In this world, many prodigies died on the path of immortal cultivation. It was nothing new. Therefore, why did Elder Mo value Jiang Ming so much?


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you. Please don¡¯t trouble the experts of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect.¡±


    Elder Mo stroked his beard andughed out loud before walking up to Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Ning Caichen.¡±


    ¡°Elder Mo!¡±


    Jiang Ming revealed a respectful expression. He did not know why Elder Mo valued him so much that he even sent Zhu Asi to protect him and his sect members. However, since Elder Mo had smiled at him, he naturally returned it.

 Chapter 554 - 554 Planned Something Else

    554 nned Something Else


    Jiang Ming¡¯s respectful demeanor made Elder Mo nod in satisfaction.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll see each other again. Before we part, I have a few words to tell you. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Jiang Ming immediately said, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t say that. I only wish I could have met you earlier. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been controlled by these guys from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect. ¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    The people of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect were furious. Ning Caichen¡¯s acting skills deserved an award!


    At this moment, Jiang Ming spoke again. ¡°What about me? If you want to, send out all your experts at every Realm! I want to see if you are stronger than the experts of the Flowerfruit Sect!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not back down at all. The expressions of the people in front of him changed drastically.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    At this moment, the representative of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect became even angrier. He wanted to kill Jiang Ming immediately, but thetter was nonchnt and continued to provoke him.


    ¡°Jiang Ming, how dare you provoke our sect time and time again. You need to be made an example of and punished severely! That way, no one will ever dare provoke our sect again!¡±


    At this moment, an expert from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect slowly took a step forward. He was a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    An azure python took a step forward. Although it was a python, it could naturally make any sound after transforming into its human form. In addition, its majestic demonic Qibined with its ferocious roar immediately made many people shrink back.


    The entire ce was deathly silent now.


    The Ancient Yin Yang Sect expert, who had just taken a few steps forward, froze. He was unable to say a word for a long time.


    As a cultivator at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm, he was definitely not a match for an azure python!


    ¡°You piece of trash!¡±


    Seeing this scene, the leader of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect could not help but curse. Then, he red at Jiang Ming hatefully. ¡°Ning Caichen, right? Just you wait! How dare you look down on the Ancient Yin Yang Sect like this? You¡¯re going to die miserably!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Soon, the group of people from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect left.


    Then, the group from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land arrived.


    ¡°Ning Caichen!¡±


    At this moment, Protector Li stared at Jiang Ming. They had finally escaped from the Helian Xia military camp in the chaos, but because of Jiang Ming¡¯s interference, their ns had copsed. They were extremely upset. They wished that they could kill Jiang Ming!


    Jiang Ming only nced at him and looked away nonchntly. It was as if he did not care about him at all, which made Protector Li even more furious. Ning Caichen was way too arrogant!


    Jiang Ming really did not care about Protector Li.


    In the past, Protector Li scared him. However, after meeting Marshal Liao and the others, and especially after talking to Yu Tianhua, Jiang Ming understood that there were much more powerful people in the world. Although the Soul Formation Realm was indeed awe-inspiring, it was nothing inparison to these powerhouses!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It was also at this moment that after a series of explosions, a powerful force swept over. It was the power of guidance, responsible for leading Jiang Ming and the others out. The Ancient Yin Yang Sect and the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land were dumbstruck.


    Why did the Flowerfruit Sect¡¯s group have someone to guide them?


    ¡°He treats them differently!


    At this moment, Murong Zhenyang, who was deep within the General¡¯s Tomb, was also stunned. He stared at the scene in disbelief for a long time, unable to recover from his shock.


    ¡°How is this possible? Why wouldn¡¯t he use the power in the General¡¯s Tomb instead?¡± the owner of the General¡¯s Tomb asked in surprise. As the owner of this ce, he did not understand how Jiang Ming managed to survive thus far. Also, who was the one guiding them out?


    Everyone left the General¡¯s Tomb.


    The owner of the General¡¯s Tomb could not help but roar, ¡°Damn it! He deserved to die here! How did these b*stards walk out of the General¡¯s Tomb unscathed?¡±


    At this moment, the owner of the General¡¯s Tomb felt his heart bleeding. The foundation that he had spent a lot of time building was in vain at this moment!


    Whoosh!


    A gust of cold wind blew past, causing Murong Zhenyang to shiver.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    The owner of the General¡¯s Tomb took a deep breath and said decisively, ¡°Young Master Zhenyang, leave this ce and head straight to the territory of the Flowerfruit Sect. You must join the Flowerfruit Sect and find an opportunity to kill Ning Caichen¡­ I have a feeling that Ning Caichen will get in the way of Murong Beiyan¡¯s n to revive the country!¡±


    Murong Zhenyang¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Sir, it can¡¯t be. Ning Caichen is only at the Golden Core Realm. What kind of trouble can he cause?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯m sure that this person is not simple. To be able to gather the descendants of Helian Xia and have the young emperor of Yuan Wei by his side means that he¡¯s quite powerful. Most importantly, I can sense that there are other extraordinary people around him. Although I can¡¯t see their backgrounds clearly, I definitely can¡¯t provoke them.¡±


    Murong Zhenyang waspletely stunned. He had never thought that things would develop to this point. Was he actually going to join the Flowerfruit Sect?


    ¡°Then how powerful is the Flowerfruit Sect? I am a descendant of the Murong royal family of Northern Yan. Why must I join the Flowerfruit Sect?¡±


    It was unrealistic to say that he was willing to join.


    But now, with the orders of the General Tomb¡¯s owner, Murong Zhenyang had to join the Flowerfruit Sect.


    It was also at this moment that Yu Tianhua¡¯s lips curled up.


    ¡°Murong Zhenyang¡­ Hehe, does he really think that he¡¯s a descendant of the Murong royal family? Well, since that guy from the General¡¯s Tomb thinks it¡¯s true, we¡¯ll beat him at his own game. This is definitely the best chance for Ning Caichen to overthrow the descendants of Murong Beiyan!¡±


    Thinking of this, the smile on Yu Tianhua¡¯s face grew wider. The other Mo Lingche¡¯s figure appeared again.


    ¡°Yu Tianhua, you¡¯re really evil. I didn¡¯t even realize that Murong Zhenyang was not really a descendant of the Murong family¡­ What have you done?¡±


    Yu Tianhua said calmly, ¡°Nothing much. I just turned a cursed person into Murong Zhenyang. The real Murong Zhenyang has long been refined. In addition, the descendants of Yuan Wei and the royal family of Helian Xia will all be pawns in these two steps. Anyway, in the end, it all depends on Ning Caichen. If Ning Caichen can be the current Feather King, then I will be a great hero. At that time, you have to thank me.¡±


    Mo Lingche looked at Yu Tianhua and asked suspiciously, ¡°Are you really going to follow through?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±


    Yu Tianhuaughed mockingly.


    Mo Lingche snorted and said disdainfully, ¡°If I believed you, the sky would fall. Yu Tianhua, you have never been a good person. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve nned something else!¡±

 Chapter 555 - 555 Change

    555 Change


    Jiang Ming and the others quickly returned to the entrance of the General¡¯s Tomb. Seeing that a fifth of the Flowerfruit Sect¡¯s team was gone, Jiang Ming¡¯s heart ached.


    They had stormed into the ce in such a grand manner, but in the end, they had lost so many people. Jiang Ming admitted that he had let everyone down.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s very normal to suffer losses. As the master of a faction, you can¡¯t dwell on these things. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be afraid of doing things in the future.¡±


    Rao Wuqing walked over, and Wu Ming nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed and did not know what to say. At this time, Old Wu¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°Master, both of my sons have died inside. As a father, I am naturally very sad, but I understand that only when the Flowerfruit Sect reaches its peak can I be proud of my sons¡¯ sacrifices! After all, their sacrifices were inevitable. No force has no sacrifices on their way to the top. As long as we don¡¯t let down those we lost and reach the top step by step, they will rest in peace!¡±


    At this moment, everyone looked at Jiang Ming. Their eyes were determined. Jiang Ming¡¯s heart moved. After thinking for a long time, he could not help butugh bitterly.


    ¡°Alright, thank you, everyone.¡±


    He quickly looked at everyone and then looked into the distance, clenching his fists tightly.


    ¡°In order to live up to the expectations of the deceased, I, Ning Caichen, must lead the Flowerfruit Sect to the top!¡±


    The people from the Zhuyan Pce had already left. The person in charge of weing them was a trusted aide of Gongye Jiu.


    ¡°Master Ning, my master has instructed me to lead you back to the residence. I also hope that you can establish your own core territory near the Gongye Saint Sect.¡±


    The core territory was the headquarters.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we already established our own base camp?¡± Rao Wuqing asked with a puzzled expression.¡±


    ¡°It may seem so, but in fact, you are just a motley crew. Only by using a pure piece ofnd as the foundation can you be qualified to take a step forward and establish the status of the Flowerfruit Sect in the Feather Kingdom!¡±


    This time, Jiang Ming finally understood. This was all to secure the new grotto-heaven.


    ¡°It must be that the grotto-heaven is about to appear. Master Jiu made arrangements long ago. His goal is to get the Gongye Saint Sect to help us take down that grotto-heaven. Doing so can be considered a favor to the Gongye Saint Sect.¡±


    Until now, Jiang Ming still did not understand why Gongye Jiu was so certain that his future was promising and that he was powerful enough to protect the Gongye Saint Sect.


    One had to know that the Gongye Saint Sect was not weak. It was not inferior to any of the three great grotto-heavens here. In fact, it was even stronger than the two grotto-heavens other than the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. Therefore, why did it need his protection?


    ¡°Never mind. Although I don¡¯t know what the Gongye Saint Sect will encounter in the future, what I have to do now is do my best to fight for that emerging grotto-heaven. Otherwise, my oue will be extremely tragic.¡±


    Jiang Ming knew very well that many people had their eyes on him now. Whether it was Mo Lingche, Yu Tianhua, the royal family of the Feather Kingdom, Murong Beiyan, or even the master of the Divine Eye Sect, they were not good people.


    ¡°Speaking of the Divine Eye Sect, they haven¡¯t done anything for a long time¡­¡±


    At that moment, Gongye Jiu¡¯s trusted aide spoke again, ¡°Oh right, the Divine Eye Sectunched a fierce attack on one of your encampments. The experts that your sect arranged to be there were basically killed in battle and those who survived were also captured.¡±


    What the hell?


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s face darkened. The mayor of Li City was from the Li family, a force that they had carefully nurtured and belonged to the Flowerfruit Sect.


    The reason why the Li family was nurtured was to prevent the Flowerfruit Sect from being invaded by other forces. It was also to obtain the resources in that area. After all, the ce where Li City was located had many spirit veins. It was an area that the Li family valued the most.


    When Jiang Ming thought of this, he immediately widened his eyes and became furious.


    This Divine Eye Sect was simply going too far!


    ¡°Master, I would like to join the battle. Only by destroying the entire Divine Eye Sect can I be happy again!¡± Rao Wuqing said in a muffled voice, his face filled with anger.


    Although Wu Ming did not say anything yet, everyone could read his mind. He also wanted to ughter the entire Divine Eye Sect. After all, he was the one who pulled the Li family¡¯s people out. In the end, they suffered such a great cmity. Wu Ming felt that he had let down the Flowerfruit Sect.


    It was also at this moment that Master Jiu¡¯s trusted aide spoke again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the Li family¡¯s safety for now. The current Li family might not be loyal to you.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. I¡¯ve known Old Li for so many years. We fought together countless times as Nascent Soul Realm cultivators. How could he betray me so easily?¡±


    Wu Ming¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. Master Jiu¡¯s trusted aide smiled indifferently and said, ¡°You should go and take a look yourself to know the truth and see if I¡¯m lying or not.¡±


    As a result, Wu Ming seemed rather hesitant. After thinking for a while, he decisively walked in the other direction. He lowered his head, which stunned Jiang Ming.


    Why did the previously high-spirited Wu Ming be like this now?


    ¡°Rao Wuqing, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang Ming walked in front and asked, ¡°By the way, where is Master Jiu?¡±


    Master Jiu¡¯s trusted aide was stunned and said in disbelief, ¡°Master Ning, you must be joking with me. Didn¡¯t you hear about Master Jiu¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°Master Jiu passed away? Are you joking with me again?¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows a few times. Surely, this guy was fooling him! Before they had parted ways, Master Jiu was as fit as a fiddle. How did Master Jiu pass away after the trip to the General¡¯s Tomb?


    Jiang Ming could not help but tremble. He had always felt that all of this was too strange. He was afraid that Master Jiu was not truly dead. This man was too mysterious and unpredictable. He seemed to be a mortal, but in fact, he had extraordinary tricks up his sleeve.


    ¡°Moreover, I used my blood to extend his life. It¡¯s even more impossible for him to die at this critical moment. It¡¯s very likely that this guy is plotting something!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind raced. Although his guess was notpletely urate, he could guess that Gongye Jiu¡¯s passing was fake news.


    The group soon arrived at their destination, Li City.


    At this moment, in Li City, someone was speaking.


    ¡°Emissary, may I ask when Master will arrive? We are still waiting to wee Master and start the celebration banquet!¡±


    A middle-aged man in a green traditional jacketughed. His ingratiating manner was extremely annoying, and some of the Li family members even showed disdainful expressions.


    The person sitting at the head of the table was an elder of the Divine Eye Sect. He was only at the Foundation Establishment Realm at a young age, but his status was higher than everyone else¡¯s. Naturally, this made some of the proud Li family disciples even more unhappy.

 Chapter 556 - 556 Seeking Death

    556 Seeking Death


    These Li family disciples were originally working for the Flowerfruit Sect, but a few days ago, a major incident urred in the Li family, causing the Li family to crumble.


    However, it was not the Divine Eye Sect that destroyed the Li family in the end. On the contrary, it was the people within the Li family, such as Li Changjin, who hadmitted such atrocities!


    ¡°Originally, he was just a servant of the Li family. It was already a great honor for him to be adopted into the family. In the end, this fellow actually bit the hand that fed him and caused the family head to die¡­ I must kill him to avenge the family head!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Li Changjin is incredibly powerful now. You and I are no match for him at all, not to mention that Li Changjin has the Divine Eye Sect behind him. If we have any thoughts of rebellion, the Divine Eye Sect and Li Changjin can crush us to death.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Li Changjin is a viin who has achieved sess. If we resist even slightly, the consequences will be unimaginable. We are already thest hope of the Li family. I hope that the Flowerfruit Sect can send reinforcements as soon as possible. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to hold on for long!¡±


    Some people kept muttering in low voices. They were hoping that the experts of the Flowerfruit Sect woulde, or the consequences would be unimaginable.


    It was also at this moment that the Foundation Establishment Realm genius from the Divine Eye Sect suddenly said, ¡°I heard that there are many beautiful women in Li City. Do you want to introduce them to me?¡±


    Li Changjin was stunned at first, but then he revealed a wretched smile.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve prepared beautiful women for you, the master, and the entire Divine Eye Sect. I guarantee that all of you will enjoy every night you spend here!¡±


    As he spoke, Li Changjin waved his hand. ¡°Men, bring those women from the Li family up. Not a single one should be missing! Let the high ambassador choose carefully. Those who are chosen must remember to serve him well. This is a great opportunity for you to soar!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, many people from the Li family widened their eyes and stared at Li Changjin in disbelief.


    ¡°Li Changjin, are you crazy? Those are the beloved daughters of the Li family. You actually want to use our daughters to please this criminal?¡±


    Someone roared and was killed immediately.


    Seeing this scene, everyone present could not help but feel a chill in their hearts. Li Changjin was really too ruthless. He had actually killed him just like that.


    But thinking about it carefully, it was normal. Li Changjin was originally not part of the Li family. Now, he had even killed the old master and imprisoned the family elders, forcing the entire Li family into a state of emergency. Back then, the Li family used to help the Divine Eye Sect.


    ¡°Hmph! These fools had decided to serve Jiang Ming and the Flowerfruit Sect. Did they not know that this bunch of idiots had offended the various elders of the Divine Eye Sect? Also, that old fart is stupid. He could have chosen anyone, but he chose to serve Ning Caichen and the Flowerfruit Sect instead of the Divine Eye Sect. Such a fool is not qualified to be the leader of the Li family! On the contrary, only I am qualified to be the leader of the Li family. Only I have the ability to lead the Li family to greater heights!¡±


    Lee Changjin¡¯s face was filled with pride. He was acting as if he had done a great service to the Li family. Many of the Li family¡¯s disciples gritted their teeth but did not dare say anything to him.


    At this moment, many women were pushed forward. All of them were in a sorry state. It was impossible to tell that they were the daughters of wealthy families like the Li family.


    At this moment, Li Changjin smiled and looked at Gao Feiyu obsequiously.


    ¡°Sir, please take a look at these women.¡±


    Gao Feiyu was originally a lecherous person. He had assaulted multiple women over the years. Now that he had seen these women, his thoughts became even more perverse.


    ¡°Good! Good! Li Changjin, I have to say that you¡¯re very efficient in doing things. You¡¯re quite smart to be able to get to this point so fast!¡±


    At this moment, Gao Feiyu could not help but look around. Then, he pointed at a few women and said, ¡°Let them serve me tonight!¡±


    When he saw this, Li Changjin could not help but smile even wider.


    Sess!


    With the help of the Divine Eye Sect, Li Changjin¡¯s meteoric rise was just around the corner!


    Li Changjin¡¯s eyes shed with a bright light. He immediately waved his hand and ordered his men to take a few women to Gao Feiyu¡¯s room.


    ¡°Li Changjin, you will die a horrible death!¡±


    A woman roared andmitted suicide on the spot.


    It was also at this moment that everyone froze.


    ¡°My sister!¡±


    A genius from the Li family cried out in grief. The woman who had justmitted suicide was none other than his own sister!


    The others also surrounded him, making Li Changjin extremely dissatisfied.


    ¡°Idiot! A bunch ofplete idiots!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand how great an opportunity this is for the Li family!¡±


    ¡°Are you all trying to rebel by surrounding this ce?¡±


    ¡°As long as you throw out a few women, the Li family will be able to soar. You actually don¡¯t want such a good opportunity?¡±


    Hearing this, the Li family genius narrowed his eyes and snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s your own prerogative that you, Li Changjin, want to cling to the Divine Eye Sect, but you have repeatedly persecuted the Li family. This is your greatest mistake!¡±


    ¡°Li Changjin, don¡¯t forget how the Li family treated you. Back then, when you were almost killed, we saved you. It was the family head who carefully trained you. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to be the manager of the Li family!¡±


    ¡°But now, you¡¯re actually acting so recklessly. First, you murdered the family head who owed you a great favor, and now you want to use the Li family¡¯s daughter to seek your wealth¡­Don¡¯t you have a daughter too? Why don¡¯t you let your daughter serve this person?¡±


    ¡°Li Feng, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Hearing this, Li Changmei was furious. Just as he was about to attack, Gao Feiyu shouted, ¡°Cut the crap. Take all these women away and don¡¯t kill anyone. After I leave, kill all of them!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Li Changjin hurriedly replied, and then his expression turned fierce. ¡°Fools of the Li family, I gave you a great opportunity and great wealth, but you insisted on not taking it. Well, I¡¯ll kill you now so that you won¡¯t dirty the Lord¡¯s eyes!¡±


    As he spoke, Li Changjin was about to kill all the Li family disciples.


    At this moment, a majestic power swept over, causing the ground to tremble. Many people were stunned.


    The multicolored light pierced through Li Changjin¡¯s chest like a flying sword. Although it was not fatal, it still made him retreat dozens of steps. His face was pale, and he had lost most of his strength.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Gao Feiyu raised his eyebrows. How dare he attack hisckey right in front of him?


    Although he did not care about hisckey, this was so disrespectful! This guy was really asking for death!

 Chapter 557 - 557 Jiang Ming Arrives

    557 Jiang Ming Arrives


    Just as Gao Feiyu was frowning, a powerful force rushed in!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The entire building was soon reduced to ruins. Gao Feiyu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Who is it? I¡¯m still here, and you actually dare to attack like this. You¡¯re asking for it!¡±


    Gao Feiyu was furious. He went forward step by step, and the killing intent in his body swept up crazily. It was as if he wanted to start a massacre.


    At this moment, a coldugh was heard.


    ¡°Amazing! A mere Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator dares to be so impudent? Kneel before me!¡±


    Gao Feiyu suddenly knelt on the ground after the scolding. His expression was extremely ugly. He was a genius of the Divine Eye Sect, and everyone showed him deference. When had he ever suffered such humiliation?


    Then, many figures walked in withrge strides, looking at everyone with cold gazes.


    The person in the lead looked even more frightening. At first nce, he looked ordinary. However, he had returned to his original state. His entire body was oozing with raw power.


    ¡°Ning Caichen!¡±


    Gao Feiyu looked at Jiang Ming in disbelief. ¡°Didn¡¯t you die in the General¡¯s Tomb? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Why did you think I died in the General¡¯s Tomb?¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and asked teasingly.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Gao Feiyu was speechless when he was asked this question. How could he exin himself? He could not possibly say that he had received the news of his death long ago and that was why he dared to be so impudent now, right?


    Once he said that, he would be killed!


    Gao Feiyu could not help but gulp. Then, his face turned ugly as he stared at the other party. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming was like a lofty god, while Gao Feiyu, who had been extremely arrogant and domineering before, was like amb waiting to be ughtered.


    ¡°What do I want? Can¡¯t you see what I want?¡±


    Jiang Ming snorted and then took another step forward. His majestic power was as heavy as a mountain and was pressing down on Gao Feiyu.


    ¡°I told you to kneel. Do not make any mistakes, got it?¡±


    This time, Gao Feiyu fell to his knees again with a thud. He could not return to his senses for a long time. His head hit the ground dozens of times, and blood dyed the ground red!


    ¡°Do you still want to question me?¡±


    Jiang Ming bent down and smiled mockingly at Gao Feiyu. Gao Feiyu¡¯s body trembled, and he suddenly said, ¡°Master Ning, I was wrong!¡±


    Li Changjin¡¯s lips moved. He never thought that Jiang Ming and the others woulde back. Gao Feiyu had promised him that Jiang Ming and the others had died in the General¡¯s Tomb. Otherwise, Li Changjin would never have dared to do such a thing.


    Jiang Ming also noticed Li Changjin. He rubbed his temples and revealed a look of understanding.


    ¡°I understand now. I understand what Master Jiu meant. You killed the elderly head and used the power of the Divine Eye Sect to suppress all the people of the Li family¡­ How dare an adopted child be so audacious?¡±


    Li Changjin¡¯s lips moved a few more times and he said coldly, ¡°Why can¡¯t I have big dreams? We are all humans here. Why am I not treated the same as the other Li family members? Why am I the one who always gets punished?¡±


    Jiang Ming sneered.


    ¡°If the Li family had oppressed you and you chose to fight back, I would have respected you. However, the Li family had done you a great favor. Your life was saved by the elderly head of the Li family. Your family also benefited from his kindness. You were at the Qi Refinement Realm before they took you in. It was only because of the Li family¡¯s nurturing that you broke through to the Nascent Soul Realm! The elderly family head ced great importance and expectations on you, and in the end, is this how you thanked them?¡±


    Jiang Ming sneered again and again. Li Changjin was just a traitor with no morals. How dare he say that?


    He was courting death!


    He suddenly pped Li Changjin¡¯s cheek, causing thetter to wail in pain.


    ¡°You still have the nerve to cry out in pain? What were you doing when you murdered the elderly head of the Li family and the members of the Li family, especially the innocent daughter of the Li family just now?¡±


    Li Changjin trembled. After a long time, he immediately said, ¡°Master Ning, it¡¯s not my fault! It was all Gao Feiyu¡¯s fault for bewitching and coercing me. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Gao Feiyu was dumbfounded and thoroughly enraged. This b*stard actually dared to nder him?


    He wanted to kill Li Changjin, but he was not strong enough!


    In a shocking turn of events, Li Changjin reacted quickly and killed Gao Feiyu in an instant.


    Before Gao Feiyu died, he held his neck and looked at Li Changjin in disbelief.


    However, no matter how reluctant he was, Gao Feiyu could only sumb to his injuries. The vitality of a Foundation Establishment Realm cultivator was no match for the means of a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, even if the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator was seriously injured and his aura was weak!


    Thump!


    Li Changjin knelt on the ground and said ingratiatingly, ¡°Master Ning, look at me now. I¡¯ve abandoned the darkness and joined the light. Moreover, I was coerced previously. I¡¯ve been waiting for an opportunity to kill him to wee your arrival! I hope you can spare my life on ount of my loyalty¡­¡±


    In his opinion, Ning Caichen would definitely give him a chance and even put him in an important position. After all, Nascent Soul Realm cultivators were not easy toe by.


    s, Jiang Ming had seen countless Nascent Soul cultivators in the General¡¯s Tomb. However, he also understood that Nascent Soul cultivators were still powerful and hard toe by in the Feather Kingdom.


    Regardless, he still scoffed


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to ept your loyalty¡­ You need to die!¡±


    Jiang Ming attacked brazenly. Li Changjin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He did not understand why his ttery did not work this time.


    Li Changjin did not understand at all. He did not know that Jiang Ming was an old fox who had lived two lives and had seen too many people like him before. He was not as young as he looked on the surface.


    After ending Li Changjin¡¯s life, Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze fell on Li Feng.


    ¡°Take Rao Wuqing to rescue your Li family¡¯s ancestor and elders, then bring them here. I have important matters to discuss with them! Do not waste any time!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Li Feng did not dare to hesitate and immediately left. He finally breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 558 - 558 Exiled to the Abandoned Will Cliff

    558 Exiled to the Abandoned Will Cliff


    Very soon, the members of the Li family arrived. Each and every one of them was dejected. It was obvious that the Li family¡¯s unforeseen tragedy had dealt a heavy blow to them.


    Jiang Ming nced at the Li family¡¯s elders and could not help but narrow his eyes.


    ¡°Tell me the truth. What do you want?¡±


    These elders were all stunned and looked at Jiang Ming in confusion.


    ¡°Master, what do you mean? We couldn¡¯t predict this sudden tragedy. We just didn¡¯t react in time¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with me! Also, tell me honestly where your old master is!¡± Jiang Ming shouted coldly, shocking everyone into silence.


    Li Feng widened his eyes and looked at Jiang Ming in disbelief. He quickly said, ¡°Master, you also know that the head of the Li family was killed by Li Changjin.¡±


    He did not understand why Jiang Ming would bring up the past and make a big fuss about it.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve raised this question, it means that there are quite a few things out of ce¡­ Of course, it¡¯s normal for you brats to not know. All of this was the doing of the Li family¡¯s higher-ups. They wanted to split their forces into two. Li Changjin was merely a pawn who was manipted by the higher-ups.¡±


    Jiang Ming spoke slowly. His words made the Li family¡¯s higher-ups¡¯ expressions change drastically, but they were stubborn and did not confess to their crimes. Instead, they tried to lick Jiang Ming¡¯s boots.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m innocent! We truly admire the Flowerfruit Sect and absolutely have no traitorous thoughts toward them. I hope that you will not listen to the nderous words of others and misunderstand us!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Master. Our family has a very good rtionship with Master Wu Ming. Why don¡¯t we let Master Wu Ming vouch for us?¡±


    Someone looked at Wu Ming as if begging him to vouch for them.


    Wu Ming looked at Jiang Ming hesitantly and said in a low voice, ¡°Master, is there some misunderstanding? I¡¯ve known the people of the Li family for many years, especially the head of the Li family. I have a deep rtionship with him, so I know that he is a good person. He wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing.¡±


    At this moment, Rao Wuqing walked over and said with a serious expression, ¡°What kind of person is our master? His wisdom far surpasses ours. What he says must be true.¡±


    Wu Ming pursed his lips, wanting to say something. However, no words woulde out.


    He knew that Jiang Ming was extraordinary. He was definitely a person with great wisdom. Since Jiang Ming had said that there was a problem with the Li family, then there was a high chance that there truly was a serious problem with the Li family.


    ¡°Master Wu Ming! You¡¯re our family head¡¯s best friend. You can¡¯t abandon us!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re all innocent. You¡¯d better put in a good word for us. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Master Wu Ming, you must not falsely use the innocent. If you kill them unjustly, it will be a huge stain on the Flowerfruit Sect¡¯s reputation. You will never find peace again!¡±


    They wanted to exploit Wu Ming¡¯s weakness and beg for mercy. However, Jiang Ming snorted coldly and said ruthlessly, ¡°Shut up! If anyone dares make a fuss again, there will be consequences!¡±


    Jiang Ming was very domineering at the moment. His words caused the entire ce to fall silent. Many experts of the Flowerfruit Sect took a step forward.


    ¡°Now, tell me the true location of your family head. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind pulling you out one by one and interrogating you strictly!¡±


    When Jiang Ming said this, the person opposite him immediately knelt on the ground stiffly.


    Li Feng could not help but size up these elders of the family. A conflicted look rose in his eyes. He was not an idiot, so he could naturally see that these people were not loyal.


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t care about them betraying the Flowerfruit Sect at all¡­ But why did they sacrifice my sister and so many family members for nothing?¡±


    Li Feng¡¯s younger sister and many of the family members who had been sacrificed had always thought that they had sacrificed themselves for the honor of the family. However, now it all seemed to be in vain. From the beginning to the end, the higher-ups of the Li family had ulterior motives. His younger sister and many of the family members had sacrificed themselves in vain¡­!


    ¡°You bunch of bastards!¡±


    If not for hisck of strength, Li Feng would have killed all of them.


    Jiang Ming nced at Li Feng and raised his hand to knock him out.


    ¡°Take him away and let him join the Flowerfruit Sect as a core disciple,¡± Jiang Ming said calmly. This Li Feng was able to cultivate to the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm with the resources of the Li family at such a young age. Although he could notpare to some top prodigies, his aptitude was still very rare. He could not bepared to Gu Chi and the others, but he could still be nurtured as a core disciple. Perhaps one day, he could be a true disciple of the Flowerfruit Sect.


    After receiving this order, Li Feng was quickly taken away.


    Jiang Ming issued another order. ¡°Those of the Li family who don¡¯t know about this can leave. Of course, don¡¯t even think about fishing in troubled waters. I have already obtained enough evidence. If you want to fish in troubled waters, you will end up terribly.¡±


    His words were ruthless and concise.


    As a result, many people who had such thoughts dispelled them immediately.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze also lingered around the scene and soon fell on a group of people not far away.


    ¡°Especially you, the patriarchs of the Li family. You sacrificed so many innocent people for your own benefit and even made their sacrifice a joke. As patriarchs, don¡¯t you feel any guilt or shame?¡±


    Many of the Li family¡¯s patriarchs were silent. After a long while, they slowly said, ¡°We are willing to repent.¡±


    ¡°Good! Then from today onward, you can go to the Abandoned Will Cliff to repent!¡±


    Jiang Ming waved his hand. As soon as his words left his mouth, the expressions of the patriarchs changed drastically. The Abandoned Will Cliff was an extremely dangerous ce!


    It was essentially a death sentence!


    A patriarch of the Li family began to think. He wanted to understand this matter, but he soon exhaled slowly.


    ¡°We are willing to go to the Abandoned Will Cliff and repent.¡±


    They understood that if they did not go there, they might end up dead. Following Jiang Ming¡¯s orders gave them a chance to survive.


    After the group left, a strange look shed across Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes.


    He had actually been giving them a chance to reveal the location of the Li family¡¯s head. Who would have known that these people would rather go to the Abandoned Will Cliff than reveal it?

 Chapter 559 - 559 Inscrutable Thoughts

    559 Inscrutable Thoughts


    There had to be something wrong! The situation was way too strange!


    Jiang Ming had lived for so many years and had experienced many things. He naturally knew that these people would rather go to a dangerous ce like the Abandoned Will Cliff than tell him where their family head was. This was immensely strange!


    ¡°Rao Wuqing!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    As Jiang Ming shouted, Rao Wuqing immediately stepped forward with a respectful expression.


    ¡°Go! Do your best to investigate where the Li family¡¯s head is!¡±


    ¡°I just happened to train a group of spies. It¡¯s time to put them to good use.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s shout made Rao Wuqing overjoyed.


    These days, they had not only developed the Flowerfruit Sect, but they had also trained an intelligence organization. Every cultivator in it was an intelligence expert. Once it was activated, their ability to collect intelligence and spy on other forces would be unimaginable.


    Soon, many cultivators in the vast Feather Kingdom started to move. They were originally individual cultivators or ordinary people.


    Some were members of sects or aristocratic families, but at this moment, they were all secret agents of the Flowerfruit Sect!


    ¡°What powerful influence!¡±


    In the royal pce of the Feather Kingdom, the king¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. He and the entire intelligence agency of the Feather Kingdom¡¯s royal court could not hold a candle to this intelligence organization. They were actually able to silently infiltrate countless forces!


    ¡°Ning Caichen is quite capable, and the few secret agents we have caught so far let themselves be captured on purpose on Ning Caichen¡¯s orders. This is to let the court know that he is definitely not the kind of pawn who can be easily manipted by others.¡±


    A powerful official lowered his voice, and his expression was extremely ugly. He was the leader of all the secret agents in the royal court of the Feather Kingdom. But now, it seemed that the secret agents that he had carefully cultivated were not as good as the newly established ones.


    This undoubtedly made this powerful official very disappointed.


    The king saw through his thoughts and immediatelyughed lightly. ¡°They are just a motley crew. They seem to be quite capable, but they are no match for us. In addition, don¡¯t treat the various forces as fools. They also have their own intelligence agencies. It¡¯s easy to catch the people of the Flowerfruit Sect. Anyway, I highly doubt Ning Caichen nned for so many of them to be caught. After all, every secret agent is a precious asset. Ning Caichen surely can¡¯t afford to let so many of them die.¡±


    Hearing this, the powerful official was stunned at first, but then he nodded with a serious expression and said, ¡°You¡¯re right! Then, how should we attack next? Should we use all our strength to eliminate these secret agents of the Flowerfruit Sect?¡±


    ¡°No need, just let them go. I want to know why the Flowerfruit Sectunched this spy operation this time.¡±


    Very soon, the king received the news and his face instantly darkened.


    ¡°Are you joking with me? The Flowerfruit Sect had mobilized so many secret agents just to find the head of an unranked family?¡±


    The Li family might be powerful in the eyes of others, but they were nothingpared to the royal family of the Feather Kingdom. A force that did not even have a Soul Formation Realm cultivator or even a few Nascent Soul Realm cultivators was indeed unranked.


    Although the royal family of the Feather Kingdom was extremely weak, they still stood on equal ground with the six blessednds. Only the three great grotto-heavens, especially the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, could be above the royal family.


    ¡°But the news we received is indeed so. Moreover, they have caused a hugemotion this time. It seems that they will not give up until they find the Li family¡¯s leader!¡±


    The powerful official lowered his voice again. Many strange emotions rose in his heart. What was the Flowerfruit Sect trying to do? Why did they insist on finding the Li family¡¯s head?


    When King Yu heard this, he immediately fell into a daze for a long time. After a while, he slowly exhaled and said seriously, ¡°Then we will also begin to look for the Li family¡¯s head. I do not believe that the Flowerfruit Sect is looking for a useless person for no reason¡­ If we can find Master Li, we can negotiate with the Flowerfruit Sect. Only then can we better coerce those people from the Flowerfruit Sect, especially Ning Caichen, to cooperate with us!¡±


    The current Feather King¡¯s intentions were very obvious. He wanted to take the opportunity to ckmail the Flowerfruit Sect and force them to work for him.


    When the powerful official heard this, he immediately revealed a look of joy. ¡°You are wise and mighty! Ning Caichen is just a child; how can he fight with you?¡±


    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no need to tter me. Just go down and start looking for him. I¡¯m bing more and more curious about what kind of person the Li family¡¯s head is and what kind of secret he is hiding¡­¡±


    The king could not help but raise his eyebrows slightly. The curiosity in his eyes became more and more obvious. However, he did not notice that the powerful official who had been ttering him all this time was smiling slightly.


    ¡°As I expected, our king has evil thoughts¡­ He wants to capture the Li Family¡¯s head to threaten the Flowerfruit Sect? Ridiculous! They¡¯re all a bunch of idiots. No one knows that I¡¯m actually Reverend Mo¡¯s man, hahaha!¡±


    That¡¯s right, the powerful official was actually Mo Lingche¡¯s man. He was only an official in the court, and under Mo Lingche¡¯s instructions, he took the initiative to get close to Wu Ming and the others, thus bing a member of the Flowerfruit Sect.


    Currently, his status in the Flowerfruit Sect was considered average. However, if he could do this well, he would be an important figure in the Flowerfruit Sect. At that time, he would be able to stabilize his position in the court and the Flowerfruit Sect.


    At the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, Mo Lingche looked at the message he had just sent, and he smiled slightly.


    ¡°Yu Tianhua, oh Yu Tianhua, do you really think that this pawn you arranged can escape from my grasp? Don¡¯t forget, Ning Caichen was my pawn from the beginning¡­ I, Mo Lingche, have never been defeated! However, Ning Caichen does have some tricks up his sleeves. He actually managed to deceive me and establish a huge intelligence agency. Is he nning to leave me and do it alone? Hehe, if that was the case, then this Ning Caichen is too childish. The power of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven is not limited to strength, it is also reflected in our own powerful intelligence organization. Trying to defeat the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven is simply wishful thinking!¡±


    He waved his hand and said, ¡°Men, go and find Master Li and bring him back. I want to know what Ning Caichen is looking for!¡±

 Chapter 560 - 560 Sha Yi Hesitates

    560 Sha Yi Hesitates


    Although Jiang Ming did not know that the various parties had been conspiring earlier, he had now figured most of it out.


    ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s Yu Tianhua or Mo Lingche, they definitely won¡¯t trust me to do things on my own. It¡¯s very likely that they¡¯ll nt people around me. I need to recruit people from the outside to ensure that their backgrounds are clean enough and that they can work for me.¡±


    Jiang Ming knew very well that if a force wanted to be strong, the first step was intelligence, and the second step was inheritance. A force that only had an inheritance but did not have a powerful intelligence organization could be destroyed at any time.


    The ck sword was a good example of this. It was shocked that so many things that were considered priceless in its era weremonce now. That was only made possible due to advancements in intelligence! After all, only those who could obtain first-hand information could quickly obtain resources, and only with enough resources could they nurture more experts and prodigies.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m back!¡±


    At this moment, a voice sounded. It was Ying Sha. He had been traveling outside the Feather Kingdom and had met many Golden Core Realm cultivators.


    Although Golden Core Realm cultivators were quite powerful in the Feather Kingdom, outside the Feather Kingdom, they werepletely nothing much.


    Jiang Ming arranged for Ying Sha to go out to recruit such Golden Core Realm and Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators. Firstly, these people were absolutely innocent and had nothing to do with the various forces in the Feather Kingdom. Secondly, these people were not weak at all. They justcked the resources needed for growth.


    ¡°Bring me to meet them. Also, Ying Sha, it¡¯s time for you to advance to the Nascent Soul Realm.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at Ying Sha. He had been stuck in the peak of the Golden Core Realm for quite a long time.


    When Ying Sha heard this, he was instantly stunned.


    ¡°Master, haven¡¯t you been stuck at the peak of the Golden Core Realm for more than ten years? Why haven¡¯t you broken through?¡±


    It had been more than ten years since the Li family¡¯s incident. During this period of time, Jiang Ming had been cultivating and umting resources, allowing him to quickly break through to the peak of the Golden Core Realm.


    However, after reaching the peak of the Golden Core Realm, Jiang Ming¡¯s cultivation had stagnated for five or six years.


    ¡°You and I are more powerful.¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. ¡°Have you forgotten that even if I don¡¯t use my mana and Golden Core Realm cultivation, I can still beat you with my martial arts skills alone?¡±


    Ying Sha gulped. Just as Jiang Ming had said, now Jiang Ming¡¯s martial arts cultivation had reached the peak of the Innate Martial Realm. He was only half a step away from breaking through to the next realm. Beating Ying Sha up would be a piece of cake.


    It was also at this moment that another powerful force surged over.


    It was Wu Ming.


    ¡°Master, we still haven¡¯t found Li Haoran.¡±


    He was ashamed. Although he could not find Li Haoran, he was sure that Li Haoran was not dead. In that case, Li Haoran and the Li family were indeed scheming against the Flowerfruit Sect!


    Wu Ming had always trusted Li Haoran. He never thought that he would be backstabbed by him. If it were just him, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. However, this involved the interests of the sect master and the entire Flowerfruit Sect. Wu Ming naturally felt extremely ashamed.


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he immediately chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven and the royal court were also unable to capture Li Haoran. This is enough to show that Li Haoran hid himself very well, and it also shows that there is a huge problem! Although I am anxious to catch Li Haoran, this kind of thing cannot be rushed. It is better to take it one step at a time and not feel guilty about it.¡±


    Hearing this, Wu Ming was slightly stunned. Then, he chuckled and said, ¡°Understood! I will always remember your wise words¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded and then said, ¡°Come with me to see how powerful the Shadow Guards and Fiend Guards trained by Ying Sha are. Ying Sha, you brat, keep this in mind. I¡¯ve given you quite a lot of resources. If you use up so many resources and the results don¡¯t meet my standards, you¡¯ll have to pay me back.¡±


    Ying Sha¡¯s face stiffened, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Master, you can rest assured. I guarantee that the results of my training will make you extremely satisfied.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Jiang Ming chuckled and soon, the group of people arrived at the training ground. This was the training ground for the Shadow Guards.


    ¡°Sha Yi!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    In the next moment, a figure shed out. He was originally an individual cultivator from outside the Feather Kingdom, but now he was the leader of the Shadow Guards, and he was under themand of Ying Sha.


    ¡°The peak of the Golden Core Realm has an extremely deep foundation¡­ Most importantly, he is less than a hundred years old. It is easy for him to advance to the Nascent Soul Realm. His aptitude is really good!¡±


    Wu Ming nodded in approval.


    Golden Core Realm cultivators could live for five hundred years. Many people needed to cultivate until they were two or three hundred years old before they could advance to the peak of the Golden Core Realm. It was still unknown whether they could break through to the Nascent Soul Realm.


    If Sha Yi could reach the peak of the Golden Core Realm before his hundredth birthday, then he would probably reach the Nascent Soul Realm very soon.


    ¡°Someone who can reach the Nascent Soul Realm at this age must have an unimaginable future. He might have the chance to be another Soul Formation Realm cultivator!¡±


    Wu Ming was getting more and more excited. Although Sha Yi had yet to reach the Nascent Soul Realm, he knew that there were quite a number of Nascent Soul Realm cultivators in the sect who would be unlikely to break through to the Soul Formation Realm. It would be best if there were more prodigies who could reach the Soul Formation Stage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. The Shadow Guards and Fiend Guards are under themand of Ying Sha. The entire organization is called the Shadow Fiend Organization. Its goal is topete with the old assassination organizations like the Seven Kills Hall¡­ It can¡¯t be helped. Assassins make a lot of money very quickly. If we could cultivate a powerful assassination organization, the Flowerfruit Sect would be richer and better able to cultivate more prodigies!¡± Jiang Ming exined.


    Hearing this, Wu Ming immediately revealed a disappointed expression. As the sect leader of the Flowerfruit Sect, he naturally hoped that the Flowerfruit Sect would be stronger. s, he could not employ such a powerful force.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Gu Chi and Sha Luo are both under yourmand. They are destined to go beyond the Soul Formation Realm!¡±


    Ying Sha gave a cold humph. How dare Wu Ming try to poach his employees? How nasty!


    Jiang Ming waved his hand. He wanted the two of them to drop it.


    He waved at Sha Yi. ¡°Come, fight with me.¡±


    Sha Yi was stunned. He knew Jiang Ming¡¯s identity as the master of the Flowerfruit Sect. However, Jiang Ming was only at the peak of the Golden Core Realm. If he seriously injured him, wouldn¡¯t he be killed?


    For a moment, Sha Yi hesitated, thinking about how to reject him respectfully.

 Chapter 561 - 561 Looking for Li Haoran

    561 Looking for Li Haoran


    Sha Yi looked hesitant, and Jiang Ming could not help but narrow his eyes.


    ¡°Are you afraid of hurting me?¡±


    Sha Yi immediately shook his head and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re a prodigy. How can I be your match? I just feel that fighting with me will dirty your hands!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming subconsciously narrowed his eyes and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t fight with me, it means you¡¯re looking down on me.¡±


    Sha Yi was stunned. Then, he heard Jiang Ming continue, ¡°If you can really defeat me, then I will reward you with a Breakthrough Pill. Moreover, it will not have any side effects. On the contrary, it will allow your aptitude to rise to a higher level.¡±


    Sha Yi was stunned once again. Everyone else was boiling with excitement.


    The Breakthrough Pill wasmonce.


    However, a Breakthrough Pill that did not have any side effects and could even make one¡¯s aptitude stronger was very different!


    Sha Yi could not help but gulp. After a long while, he immediately took a deep breath and took a step forward.


    Bang!


    After thismotion, a powerful force swept out and whistled across the entire area, causing many people¡¯s hearts to tremble slightly.


    ¡°How powerful!¡±


    Someone could not help but shout. Just as he was about to say something, he was smacked to the ground.


    ¡°This is a battle between Master and Sha Yi. You¡¯d better be quiet. If you dare make a noise, you¡¯ll have hell to pay!¡± Ying Sha said unhappily. Did these people not understand? Jiang Ming was showing off his might. His goal was to make all the Shadow Guards submit to him.


    ¡°You alone are not enough.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming spoke again. ¡°Go and call the head of the Fiend Guards over. I want to fight him as well.¡±


    What the hell?


    Everyone was shocked. They had never thought that Jiang Ming would be arrogant enough to challenge two prodigies at the same time!


    ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡±


    Sha Yi¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Was Jiang Ming looking down on him?


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re not bad, but that¡¯s all. If you were alone, you wouldn¡¯t be able tost long in my hands. It¡¯s better to call the other person over as soon as possible and let the two of you attack me together.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming was acting arrogantly, making Sha Yi gnash his teeth in anger.


    ¡°Good!¡± On the other hand, Ying Sha agreed directly, causing the group of people to be even more confused. It was a fact that they could not defeat Ying Sha alone, but if it were two against one, they could manage.


    However, since Ying Sha had said this, it was obvious that he believed that only the two of them together were qualified to fight Jiang Ming.


    Ying Sha quickly summoned Ying Yi. After this head of the Fiend Guards understood everything, he immediately widened his eyes in disbelief and said, ¡°Master, Sha Yi, please seriously reconsider this matter. This is not a joke¡­¡±


    ¡°If the master wants you to go, go. Stop wasting time!¡±


    Ying Sha raised his eyebrows and frowned.


    Did these people really think that they could contend with Jiang Ming?


    What a joke!


    One had to know that Jiang Ming was extremely strong. Not only was he at the peak of the Golden Core Realm, but he was also at the peak of the Innate Martial Realm. He was terrifyingly powerful.


    Ying Sha could confidently say that if Jiang Ming would still have the upper hand without using any of his trump cards.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming walked over slowly, causing Sha Yi and Ying Yi¡¯s eyelids to twitch.


    ¡°Master, you should reconsider. After all, you might still be injured¡­¡±


    They could not continue talking. They wanted to avoid offending Jiang Ming and hoped that Jiang Ming would retreat.


    However, Jiang Ming did not care. He nced at everyone and smiled.


    ¡°I still hold the same opinion. If you really think that you can defeat me, that would be the best oue. Now, let¡¯s start.¡±


    Boom!


    Jiang Ming shot out like an arrow. In an instant, he had attacked both his opponents!


    When everyone saw this, their eyes were filled with horror.


    ¡°How can you be so powerful?¡±


    Sha Yi was puzzled! Jiang Ming was faster than him!


    One had to know that he had seen many experts of the same level. Even those who were famous for their speed could not possibly be this fast! His speed broke the limits of the Golden Core Realm!


    Sha Yi was not feeling well at this moment. He had suffered a heavy injury, and he retreated many steps in session. The astonishment in his eyes became more and more obvious.


    ¡°He¡¯s so powerful!¡±


    ¡°Not only is our master fast, but his strength is also terrifying! That punch just now hadpletely exceeded the limits of the power of someone at the peak of the Golden Core Realm!¡±


    Sha Yi and Ying Yi suddenly realized that it made sense that Ying Sha allowed them to fight with Jiang Ming. Jiang Ming¡¯s arrogance also made perfect sense.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As the two sides exchanged blows again and again, Jiang Ming quickly threw a punch again, fiercely hitting the other party¡¯s chest.


    Sha Yi was sent flying while Ying Yi knelt on the ground and coughed up blood.


    ¡°Within three moves, bothmanders were defeated!¡±


    At this moment, all the Shadow Guards and Fiend Guards stood rooted to the ground. They never thought that Jiang Ming¡¯s physical strength would be so terrifying that he could defeat both parties in one go.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be too surprised. I used 70% of my strength. Otherwise, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat you.¡±


    Jiang Ming spoke as if he wereforting them, but it felt like a massive blow to the two of them.


    Jiang Ming was ruthless!


    They had never expected Jiang Ming to be as ruthless with his words as well!


    ¡°Get ready. We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    At this moment, Ying Sha waved his hand. The secret guards were stunned, not understanding why there was a mission all of a sudden.


    ¡°Find the person on the scroll. Once you find him, capture him immediately¡­ Of course, that is under the condition that he is seriously injured. If he is not injured, inform me and Wu Ming immediately, understand?¡±


    Ying Sha¡¯s tone was extremely serious. The person he was looking for was Li Haoran.


    When the secret guards heard this, they immediately shouted in unison, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    They did not have time to dawdle and immediately set off to find Li Haoran!

 Chapter 562 - 562 Even More Indebted

    562 Even More Indebted


    The news of Jiang Ming¡¯s persistence in finding Li Haoran quickly spread throughout the Feather Kingdom. Even some unranked forces and itinerant cultivators knew about it.


    At this moment, in the pce, the current Feather King was furious.


    ¡°We¡¯ve worked so hard, but why can¡¯t we find Li Haoran? Even if this guy is dead, surely ten years would have been enough to find his corpse!¡±


    The king was convinced that the powerful official was not doing his job well.


    The powerful official hurriedly knelt on the ground and said with a helpless and regretful expression, ¡°Your Majesty, please give me another chance. I will definitely do my best to find Li Haoran!¡±


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯ve said this so many times already. Do you still think that I will believe you?¡±


    The king was smiling coldly. At this moment, he changed his mind slightly and suddenly said, ¡°Speaking of this, I still don¡¯t understand what kind of huge matter Li Haoran is involved in that causes Ning Caichen to be so persistent!¡±


    The powerful official was silent for a long time.


    However, no one knew that Li Haoran was currently hiding in a very secluded ce. In front of him stood a person.


    It was Gongye Jiu!


    ¡°Master Jiu, I¡¯ve been hiding ording to your instructions for so many years. I hope you can let me go!¡± Li Haoran said respectfully. It was as if he were begging for mercy.


    Gongye Jiu raised his eyebrows and shook his head.


    ¡°Impossible! After you found out about me and that person, I couldn¡¯t let you go so easily. Don¡¯t forget, I didn¡¯t kill you for your own good. However, that person might not spare you.¡±


    Li Haoran, who was presumed dead, was actually hiding here! Moreover, Gongye Jiu, who was supposed to have been dead for more than ten years, had also appeared here.


    Of course, this was not the real Gongye Jiu. It was a puppet left behind by Gongye Jiu when he was alive. He had injected his own memories into the puppet¡¯s body. It was another way for him to extend his life.


    Hearing this, Li Haoran hesitated for a long time. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Then can you let me go back and see my family members?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gongye Jiu shook his head. This time, Li Haoran was angry. He was about to attack Gongye Jiu but was caught by a ghostly figure.


    ¡°Soul Formation Realm? No, this is a Deity Transformation cultivator!¡±


    Li Haoran was shocked. He had always thought that Gongye Jiu was at most at the Soul Formation Realm. He did not expect him to be so strong.


    ¡°I told you, if you cause trouble, you won¡¯t be able to live. Why do you insist on causing trouble?¡±


    Gongye Jiu raised his eyebrows. He had given Li Haoran a lot of freedom. This ce was also very spacious. Why did he want to leave this ce?


    Li Haoran was also puzzled. The other party clearly had the ability to kill him easily. Why did he insist on keeping him here?


    ¡°The reason is very simple. You need to stay here and wait for someone to arrive. When he arrives, you can leave after giving him this letter.¡±


    Gongye Jiu took out a letter and handed it to Li Haoran. ording to his calctions, Jiang Ming should be able to break through to the Nascent Soul Realm in the near future and would definitely leave the Feather Kingdom.


    This was one of the ways to leave the Feather Kingdom. Gongye Jiu naturally had to prepare some things for Jiang Ming. Li Haoran had to stay here to wait for Jiang Ming.


    Li Haoran was puzzled. Why did he choose him? Gongye Jiu clearly had no interest in answering this question. He only chose to leave. Li Haoran stared at the fading seal in front of him for a long time without saying a word. Soon, he fell silent.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming was doing his best to cultivate. His goal was to advance to the Nascent Soul Realm within a year.


    ¡°Master has been working hard to break through to the Nascent Soul Realm for the past year.¡±


    Rao Wuqing pped someone on the head when he heard this.


    ¡°Kid, is your brain fried? You know how powerful the master is. It¡¯s not that easy for him to break through.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Then do you think there will be another heavenly tribtion when the master breaks through?¡±


    ¡°Obviously! We just don¡¯t know how powerful the dark lightning will be this time!¡±


    Many people were looking forward to this. Everyone knew that Ning Caichen was an extraordinary figure, and they also understood that he was destined to be extraordinary.


    They remembered what had happened with the heavenly tribtion when Jiang Ming broke through to the Golden Core Realm. The heavenly tribtion obviously going to be more powerful this time!


    At this moment, a powerful force swept over, causing the ground to tremble. Everyone looked up with a strange look in their eyes.


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    Everyone was bewildered. They never thought that Jiang Ming would choose to break through and advance at this moment.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, retreat ten miles away from this area. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Master¡¯s breakthrough will naturally be grand. We¡¯re not a match for that dark lignin!¡±


    One figure after another frantically fled into the distance, causing many cultivators near the Flowerfruit Sect to be stunned. Wasn¡¯t it just a Nascent Soul Realm heavenly tribtion? Was there a need to be so dramatic?


    However, they soon noticed that countless people were scattering in all directions. Dark clouds rolled in the sky, containing endlessly powerful lightning.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ the Nine Heavens Dark Lightning!¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! Is this a joke?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Once the Nine Heavens Dark Lightning strikes, everything within a hundred miles will be turned into ruins!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that the dark lightning this time is extremely dense? I¡¯m afraid that the dark lightning this time will reach a level that ordinary people can¡¯t imagine!¡±


    ¡°Retreat! Quickly retreat!¡±


    ¡°What about our sect building?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Our lives are more important than the building!¡±


    Wu Ming stepped forward and stared at the lightning being shot down.


    ¡°What powerful lightning! Even if he advanced to thete stage of the Nascent Soul Realm, he shouldn¡¯t be so powerful, right? Even an ordinary mid-stage Nascent Soul Realm cultivator would not be able to withstand this power. Although the sect master is powerful, he can¡¯t possibly withstand such a powerful tribtion!¡±


    Wu Ming blinked. He had a feeling that someone was ying tricks in the heavenly tribtion. Howell, he could not figure out who was behind it.


    In the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, Mo Lingche slowly withdrew his hand, a bright light shing in his eyes.


    ¡°Ning Caichen will definitely not be able to withstand the heavenly tribtion this time. He will ask me for help sooner orter. In that case, he will be even more indebted to me!¡±

 Chapter 563 - 563 Speechless

    563 Speechless


    Mo Lingche thought of this and called a disciple over.


    ¡°Arrange for some people to go to South Moon City. There will be a brand-new grotto-heaven nearby.¡±


    He knew what Jiang Ming was thinking. He wanted to secure a brand-new grotto-heaven.


    However, what he needed to do now was to block all of Jiang Ming¡¯s paths forward and force Jiang Ming to submit to him.


    ¡°Ning Caichen is of great importance. At least, he is a very important pawn in the Lower Realm. As long as we make proper arrangements, we can quickly open the passage between the Upper Realm and the Lower Realm! When that happens, I will be able to return to the Upper Realm as soon as possible and cultivate the body of an immortal again and reach the realm of immortality!¡±


    The corners of Mo Lingche¡¯s mouth curled up as if his n had already seeded.


    In the General¡¯s Tomb, Yu Tianhua suddenly opened his eyes.


    ¡°Mo Lingche is so shameless. I¡¯ve done so many things for him, but the one time I wanted something else, he started acting like this.¡±


    He stood up and walked in the other direction. Soon, he found someone.


    ¡°Murong Zhenyang!¡±


    Murong Zhenyang¡¯s expression changed drastically. He had long known about Yu Tianhua¡¯s existence and had always been worried that he would be harmed. Thus, he had been very careful all these years. s, who would have thought that Yu Tianhua would stille looking for him?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here for the same thing as your great general.¡±


    Murong Zhenyang was stunned.


    ¡°Find Ning Caichen and try your best to sneak into the core of the Flowerfruit Sect. Also, find an opportunity to kill Ning Caichen and seize his bloodline power.¡±


    Murong Zhenyang was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t Ning Caichen the person you personally appointed?¡±


    ¡°He is someone I personally appointed, but his power is somewhat beyond my control, so I need to find another pawn.¡±


    Yu Tianhua looked around. ¡°General, is there any problem with my arrangement?¡±


    It was dead silent at first, and only after a long time did Murong Zhenyang respond.


    ¡°No problem. As long as your wishes don¡¯t conflict with ours, we will naturally serve you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, there is one more thing you need to do. Help the Feather Race build an immortal foundation. I will also inform the Feather Race and ask them to help you restore Murong Beiyan¡¯s glory!¡±


    Yu Tianhua¡¯s figure disappeared.


    Murong Zhenyang frowned and pondered for a long time before asking instinctively, ¡°Sir, how credible are the words of the Heavenly Saint?¡±


    ¡°Haha, he seems to have given up on Ning Caichen, but in fact, he wants to use you as a pawn to force Ning Caichen to continue to advance. I wonder who will win between him and Reverend Mo. Anyway, this has nothing to do with you and me. Since he has made these requests, we will beat him at his own game. We can make use of the Feather Race¡¯s strength to strengthen ourselves and prepare for the reconstruction of Northern Yan¡¯s glory.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Murong Zhenyang¡¯s eyes were filled with vigor. He was looking forward to the day when Northern Yan would once again rule the world.


    The general opened his mouth again. ¡°I¡¯ll rest for a while. Come find me after you¡¯vepleted the mission of infiltrating the Flowerfruit Sect, seizing Ning Caichen¡¯s bloodline, and bing the new Feather King.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Murong Zhenyang responded and immediately walked out of the General¡¯s Tomb and headed straight for Flowerfruit City.


    Flowerfruit City was a city built on thend that Jiang Ming had seized. It was vast and rich in resources. Most importantly, it was the headquarters of the Flowerfruit Sect.


    Murong Zhenyang walked through the streets and alleys of Flowerfruit City, looking at themoners and cultivatorsing and going. A look of surprise shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Ning Caichen is quite interesting. There are many factions that have dared to build their own cities, but only the top factions such as the three grotto-heavens, six blessednds, and the Divine Eye Sect have ever dared to build cities of this scale. Ning Caichen really dares to imitate a grotto-heaven-level force and build a city this size. Is he stupid?¡±


    Murong Zhenyang could tell at a nce that the grade of Flowerfruit City was not much lower than the capital of the Feather Kingdom. Only a person with great courage would dare to build it like this.


    Even forces like the Divine Eye Sect would consider it carefully to prevent identally angering the royal court. However, in the end, Jiang Ming dared to directly copy the structure of the capital.


    ¡°Hehe, Master Ning is naturally courageous. He¡¯s definitely not something that any average person canpare to!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Master Ning is going all out this time with the goal of beating the Divine Eye Sect and even suppressing the six blessednds!¡±


    At this moment, two men, one fat and one thin, walked over, causing Murong Zhenyang to be stunned.


    ¡°Who are you two?¡±


    ¡°We are cultivators here. We are currently affiliated with a certain dojo in Flowerfruit City.¡±


    The fat cultivatorughed.


    The skinny cultivator also waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Sir, you must have just arrived at Flowerfruit City, right? Why don¡¯t youe with us around the city? Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t do anything to you. After all, the master¡¯s decree is in full effect. Unless outsiders start a fight first, we won¡¯t make things difficult for any outsiders! Moreover, we must also try our best to entertain every foreigner and let them understand that Flowerfruit City is the best city for cultivation!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    The fat and thin duo appeared exceptionally cheerful, causing Murong Zhenyang to freeze.


    Why was Flowerfruit City so simple and honest?


    Was it an illusion, or was there something darker hidden beneath the friendliness?


    He shook his head. He would take a look around with them first


    Murong Zhenyang changed his name to Mu Yang. Under the guidance of the two of them, he traveled around more than half of Flowerfruit City and saw all kinds of cultivators. He could not help but be shocked.


    ¡°Qi Refinement Realm cultivators are, on average, in their twenties here. Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators average between thirty to eighty years old. How did he do it? Although this level of talent is not on par with prodigies, it¡¯s not normal to have so many advanced cultivators here!¡±


    Murong Zhenyang cried out in shock. The fat cultivator nced back at him with an expression of indifference.


    ¡°Fellow cultivator, you¡¯re ignorant. Master Ning has passed down many powerful cultivation techniques to us. In addition, his alchemy methods are extremely extraordinary, and he has passed them on to many people. With such powerful resources like that, our cultivators have flourished!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. In the past, we had to almost work ourselves to death to break through. But aftering to Flowerfruit City, breaking through is as easy as pie. At least before the Golden Core Realm, the Qi Refinement Realm and the Foundation Establishment Realm are just a transition period¡­ The most important thing is that the Flowerfruit Sect had more geniuses. It is said that the sect leader is about to reach the Deity Transformation Realm,¡± the skinny cultivator added with a smile, leaving Murong Zhenyangpletely speechless.

 Chapter 564 - 564 Plan

    564 n


    ¡°It is said that in the Flowerfruit Sect, those who reach the Foundation Establishment Realm before the age of fifty are only outer sect disciples. Only those who reach the Foundation Establishment Realm before the age of thirty are considered inner sect disciples.¡±


    ¡°As for those who reach the Foundation Establishment Realm before the age of twenty, they are qualified to be core or even true disciples!¡±


    ¡°Not only that, but it¡¯s also said that Holy Son Gu Chi of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land has already reached the Nascent Soul Realm under the master¡¯s guidance. He¡¯s quite powerful, and he has surpassed many Nascent Soul Realm cultivators already.¡±


    The fat and skinny cultivators were still talking to each other.


    Murong Zhenyang felt his head buzzing, and his mind was a mess.


    What was Ning Caichen capable of to make the Flowerfruit Sect so grand?


    Next, Murong Zhenyang followed the two of them to a market. They saw all kinds of rare treasures, and there were all kinds of pills of all grades.


    Moreover, these pills were of the highest quality!


    ¡°My goodness, in the past, any one of these pills would have been priceless. Even some aristocratic families and nobles would not have the fortune to enjoy them! But over here, they¡¯re in abundance, and they¡¯re so cheap as well!¡±


    Murong Zhenyang had to admit that he was envious. If he had so many pills to support him, his cultivation would have already advanced to the Nascent Soul Realm or even higher.


    ¡°I must join the Flowerfruit Sect!¡±


    Murong Zhenyang lowered his head and asked, ¡°May I ask what I should do to join the Flowerfruit Sect?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. You only need to go to the outer sect of the Flowerfruit Sect to participate in the entrance assessment. If your aptitude is strong, you may even enter the inner sect directly!¡±


    Murong Zhenyang¡¯s lips twitched when he heard this.


    What a joke!


    He was now at the peak of the Golden Core Realm and was less than two hundred years old. He had to at least be a core disciple and even surpass Gu Chi to be the chief disciple of the Flowerfruit Sect!


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t trouble you two anymore. I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡±


    He left in a hurry, wanting to join the Flowerfruit Sect as soon as possible.


    What Murong Zhenyang did not know was that not long after he left, the fat and skinny cultivators paused for a moment before quickly returning to their true forms. It was actually Gu Chi and Sha Luo.


    ¡°He has fallen into a trap. That¡¯s Murong Zhenyang, a descendant of the Murong royal family and one of the masters of the General¡¯s Tomb. He is an extraordinary figure. If we can let him join the Flowerfruit Sect, it will be of great benefit to the master¡¯s strength!¡± Gu Chi said slowly. He was now a genuine Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, so he naturally did not see Murong Zhenyang as an equal.


    Sha Luo nodded in agreement. ¡°Master has thought of this possibility and has been arranging people to monitor all movements in the General¡¯s Tomb. Otherwise, when Murong Zhenyang walked out of the General¡¯s Tomb, we would have had no idea that this was him!¡±


    ¡°He thinks that he¡¯s tricked us, but he doesn¡¯t know that he¡¯s the one who¡¯s been tricked!¡±


    ¡°Master is so wise. How can a bunch of rascals defeat him!¡±


    The two of themughed at each other as if Murong Zhenyang and the others were a joke.


    Very quickly, the two of them disappeared. They were going to return to the Flowerfruit Sect to assume other identities and fool Murong Zhenyang again.


    After all, the mission that Ning Caichen gave them was¡­


    ¡°Make Murong Zhenyang forget his responsibilities and be a genuine member of the Flowerfruit Sect, andpletely ruin Murong Beiyan¡¯s ns of revival!¡±


    * * *


    Jiang Ming soon received a reply, and he could not help but smile.


    ¡°As you expected, Murong Beiyan has indeed made his move. I have to thank you for this. Without you, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to trap Murong Zhenyang.¡±


    He looked at the middle-aged man opposite him with a yful expression and a smile.


    The middle-aged man was silent for a long time. He was a member of the Gongye Saint Sect. He hade here to cooperate, but he was forced by the other party to foresee the General¡¯s Tomb¡¯s movements.


    This was a huge task!


    This big shot from the Gongye Saint Sect had almost died to foresee that Northern Yan¡¯s Murong Beiyan had regained his glory despite having a Soul Formation Realm cultivation base.


    Logically speaking, he should have left, but Wu Ming¡¯s pressure behind him was so strong that he did not dare to move.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I have been reduced to this. It¡¯s all because of Master Jiu!¡±


    Gongye Long smiled bitterly but did not dare to me Gongye Jiu.


    He knew very well that although Gongye Jiu was scheming against him and the Gongye Saint Sect, he was mostly thinking of the Gongye Saint Sect¡¯s long-term benefits.


    ¡°Master Jiu has always believed that you are the person who will resolve the crisis of the Feather Kingdom and that you are the person who will determine its future. Therefore, I am willing to read your fortune. However, you have to keep your promise and allow the Gongye Saint Sect to merge with the Flowerfruit Sect and form a faction of its own!¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows slightly.


    If it was just joining the Flowerfruit Sect, he would not have said anything. However, if they wanted to join and form their own sect, they had to pay a price.


    ¡°Alright, but you still owe me nine trigrams¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I will help you reach the Deity Transformation Realm and ensure that you can live longer. After all, if you die, I won¡¯t have a reliable expert in irvoyance by my side. You are an important figure in the Flowerfruit Sect, so I naturally won¡¯t treat you badly,¡± Jiang Ming said calmly. His words made the other party tremble.


    ¡°Master Ning, why do you insist on bing enemies with Northern Yan¡¯s Murong Family? They won¡¯t be able to hold on for long and are destined to be annihted by the Mo family, the royal family of the Feather Kingdom, and the other countries. If you have so much time to spare, why don¡¯t you consider how to deal with the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, the Mo family, and the royal family of the Feather Kingdom¡­ Besides, you must have other responsibilities on your shoulders.¡±


    Gongye Long stared at Jiang Ming. ¡°Outside the city, a grotto-heaven will be born around South Moon City. It is the ce that Master Jiu foresaw. It¡¯s also an important strategic location that I hope that you can take down, but Master Ning, you don¡¯t seem to care!¡±


    Gongye Long¡¯s words made Wu Ming frown slightly. He immediately took a step forward.


    ¡°Wu Ming.¡±


    Jiang Ming called for Wu Ming and turned his gaze to Gongye Long.


    ¡°Chief Long, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely make a trip to the South Moon Grotto-heaven, but not now. If I¡¯m not wrong, all the forces, especially the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, are making a move. Logically speaking, the three grotto-heavens and the six blessednds will not participate in this matter, but Mo Lingche will not let go of this opportunity. After all, it is an opportunity to control me. Secondly, we have to further consolidate the foundation of the Flowerfruit Sect and not let our influence expand further.¡±

 Chapter 565 - 565 Nascent Soul Realm Heavenly Tribulation (1)

    565 Nascent Soul Realm Heavenly Tribtion (1)


    Jiang Ming¡¯s words left Gongye Long, who was sitting opposite him, silent for a moment before he continued to speak.


    ¡°Master Ning, remember this, do not offend the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. Mo Lingche, the Mo family, and the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven are not parties you can afford to offend!¡±


    Wu Ming was furious.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to advance to the Deity Transformation Realm, and with the azure python that Master brought back, how can we not be able to defeat the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven and Mo Lingche? Gongye Long, are you looking down on us or are you looking down on the entire Flowerfruit Sect?¡±


    Gongye Long chuckled. He did not take Wu Ming¡¯s words to heart at all.


    Wu Ming became even more furious. Just as he was about to teach this person a lesson, Jiang Ming spoke.


    ¡°Wu Ming, don¡¯t attack anyone in a fit of rage. Your current temper is a little unstable, so it¡¯s better for you to go to the Tranquil Meditation Hall and train your temperament.¡±


    Jiang Ming had long noticed that Wu Ming¡¯s temperament was constantly changing.


    If it were someone else, Jiang Ming would not care too much. However, Wu Ming was the sect leader and the strongest person in the Flowerfruit Sect. He did not want anything to happen to Wu Ming.


    ¡°Elder Tian, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to supervise Wu Ming topletely learn the meditation technique. Before hepletes the tempering of his temperament, he¡¯s not allowed to leave the meditation hall!¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at Elder Tian. He was the azure python he had brought out of the General Tomb. He was now a Deity Transformation cultivator and was in human form.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s words made Elder Tian nod slightly, and he led Wu Ming toward the Tranquil Meditation Hall.


    ¡°Your methods are admirable. You detained him just like that,pletely disregarding your most powerful subordinate. Wu Ming has an unstable personality. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will betray the Flowerfruit Sect one day?¡±


    Gongye Long chuckled.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and said calmly, ¡°There is nothing to be afraid of. After all, with you and Elder Tian around, it is enough to keep Wu Ming in check.¡±


    Gongye Long was stunned.


    ¡°As for what you said, I will remember it. But just because I don¡¯t provoke the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven and Mo Lingche doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t provoke me. If it were before, I would only avoid them, but now it¡¯s different. I¡¯m about to leave the Feather Kingdom, so I need to establish my might. At least no one should dare provoke the Flowerfruit Sect for a hundred years to make me feel at ease!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s tone was very sharp, causing Gongye Long¡¯s eyelids to twitch.


    Ning Caichen sure was arrogant!


    Who were the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven and Mo Lingche inparison to him?


    Why would they provoke you?


    Although Gongye Long¡¯s skills in irvoyance were not bad, the gap between him and Gongye Jiu was still too big. Jiang Ming could only let him foresee some things, such as the matter regarding Northern Yan¡¯s Murong family.


    However, Gongye Long naturally did not have the ability to foresee anything rted to Mo Lingche.


    Jiang Ming walked out of the ce and quickly found Ying Sha.


    ¡°Ying Sha, you¡¯ve been in the early stage for three years. Can you reach the middle stage in a short time?¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at Ying Sha. Three years ago, Ying Sha had sessfully advanced to the Nascent Soul Realm, but he had been stagnant for three years. He did not know when he would advance to the middle stage.


    The corners of Ying Sha¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already tried my best¡­ Moreover, the Nascent Soul Realm is not the Golden Core Realm. I can¡¯t just break through just because you say so, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve recently refined a lot of pills for you. You should advance to the middle stage as soon as possible, then advance to thete stage in ten years, and reach the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm in thirty years.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not give Ying Sha any chance to breathe.


    His n made Ying Sha dizzy.


    ¡°An ordinary Nascent Soul Realm cultivator¡¯s lifespan is only eight hundred years. Basically, they only advance to the Nascent Soul Realm when they are three hundred years old. To be able to advance to the Soul Formation Realm before the age of five hundred is considered to have good aptitude. To advance to the Soul Formation Realm before the age of four hundred is considered a genius¡­ Those who reach the peak Nascent Soul Realm within fifty years are all geniuses among geniuses, but Master only gave me thirty years? I don¡¯t have that much talent!¡±


    Ying Sha wanted to cry, causing Jiang Ming to frown.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry in front of me. Aren¡¯t you just trying to raise your bloodline grade again? How about I lend you a hand?¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Ying Sha instantly turned his sadness into joy.


    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±


    Jiang Ming kicked him away angrily and then took a step forward.


    ¡°Lightning!¡±


    Ying Sha immediately widened his eyes.


    ¡°Master, you must not. Ah!¡±


    Miserable screams echoed throughout the area.


    Ying Sha would never have thought that Jiang Ming¡¯s method to increase the grade of his bloodline was actually to attract the Nine Heavens Dark Lightning!


    ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m about to advance to the Nascent Soul Realm, so I¡¯ll use you to practice my moves¡­ Help me block a portion of the dark lightning!¡±


    Jiang Ming roared again, and the power in his body surged out like a beast.


    Ying Sha kept wailing and wanted to run away, but Jiang Ming did not give him the chance.


    ¡°You were the one who requested to raise the grade of your bloodline!¡±


    Jiang Ming chuckled, but his eyes were full of seriousness.


    He knew very well that although he had sessfully advanced to the fourth realm of the path of martial arts, which was the Mystic Life Realm, the heavenly tribtion that he had to face when he advanced to the Nascent Soul Realm would only be more powerful.


    ¡°Thebat strength of a Mystic Life Realm martial artist is not enough to fight against this Nascent Soul Realm heavenly tribtion. I have to find a way to deal with it!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind was racing. He could only pull out Ying Sha to withstand the heavenly tribtion for him, but it was far from enough.


    Dark clouds covered the sky.


    It was a powerful heavenly tribtion!


    Countless cultivators chose to hide. Only the forces and cultivators further away chose to watch the battle.


    ¡°Five years have passed, and Ning Caichen is undergoing another tribtion?¡±


    ¡°Why does he keep breaking through so often?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Ning Caichen is like a reincarnated immortal. He has no bottlenecks in his cultivation!¡±


    If only they knew the truth.


    If it were not for the fact that he had swallowed the energy that changed his aptitude the first time and had Gongye Jiu¡¯s help the second time, he would have still been struggling at this moment.


    Later on, he merged with the Deste Dragon bloodline and part of the power of the Nine Heavens Dark Lightning. Jiang Ming¡¯s aptitude for immortal cultivation was probably still stuck at the bottom.


    He stood at the peak of the Flowerfruit Sect¡¯s main hall, his eyes flickering.


    ¡°The tribtion ising. I must find a suitable method to survive!¡±


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m here to help you!¡±


    With a shout, a figure crossed over. It was Wu Hen.


    ¡°You¡¯ve also advanced to the Nascent Soul Realm?¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. Wu Hen had entered the Mystic Life Realm first, and now he had entered the Nascent Soul Realm. He was a prodigy who cultivated both immortal cultivation and martial arts.


    At the same time, Zhu An¡¯an appeared.


    ¡°Mister, I¡¯ll help you too.¡±


    After seeing Zhu An¡¯an, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered.


    He would go green with jealousy every time he saw her. In just twenty years, she had transformed from a mere mortal to a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator. Her cultivation speed was unprecedented!

 Chapter 566 - 566 Nothing in Comparison

    566 Nothing in Comparison


    Dark clouds covered the sky and lightning rumbled.


    Jiang Ming stood at the top of the Flowerfruit Sect¡¯s main hall, holding a de in his hand and shooting out bolts of lightning.


    ¡°Does the master n to use his physical strength to resist the dark lightning?¡±


    ¡°Oh my god! What exactly is the master nning? Does he actually want to use his mortal body to resist the dark lightning?¡±


    ¡°It is said that the master not only cultivates an immortal mystic technique, but he is also a martial arts expert in the Mystic Life Realm. His body is strong, and his blood Qi is powerful. It is normal for him to do this.¡±


    But the next moment, everyone¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Sacrifice! Cauldron! Rise!¡±


    As he shouted these three words, a huge cauldron circled in the sky, resisting the powerful bolts of lightning one after another.


    As thunder exploded, Jiang Ming¡¯s heart suddenly trembled a few times. He had used the cauldron to resist the bolts of lightning. Although it was very sessful, it also caused Jiang Ming¡¯s body to be slightly injured.


    ¡°The lightning this time is extraordinary. I¡¯m afraid someone has done something behind the scenes. Otherwise, with the strength of my physical body at the Mystic Life Realm, there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand this bolt of lightning!¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself.


    At the same time, the cauldron exploded into countless fragments.


    Jiang Ming suddenly widened his eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°The tribtion this time isn¡¯t just extraordinary. It¡¯spletely based on the power of a mid-stage Nascent Soul Realm cultivator!¡±


    A figure immediately appeared in his mind. It was Mo Lingche!


    ¡°Or is it Yu Tianhua? One is the Heavenly Sage, and the other is a reincarnated immortal. These are the two strongest people I personally know!¡±


    However, what Jiang Ming did not know was that Mo Lingche was also facing a tribtion.


    ¡°The Deity Transformation Realm?¡±


    Mo Lingche had been suppressing his power for decades, constantly polishing his own cultivation base. At this moment, his spiritual energy was so deep that it was like an abyss.


    He took a step forward, and hisbat strength rose.


    ¡°Tribtion Transcendence!¡±


    Mo Lingche shouted and then suddenly raised his hand to cast an exquisite mystic technique.


    ¡°Spirit Movement Technique!¡±


    This was a new mystic technique that Mo Lingche had derived from an ancient mystic technique he had found. Once it was used, it would have unimaginable effects.


    A series of whooshing sounds erupted.


    With this as the foundation, Mo Lingche exploded with unparalleled power.


    Bang!


    The Deity Transformation Realm lightning bolt exploded.


    At the same time, Mo Lingche noticed the change in Jiang Ming¡¯s direction.


    ¡°His dark lightning doesn¡¯t seem right. Why is it so powerful? It feels like someone had done something to prevent Ning Caichen from surviving this time!¡±


    ¡°But this shouldn¡¯t be the world of Yu Tianhua. He still wants Ning Caichen to be his pawn. Even a horrible pawn has some use. But if we¡¯re not involved, then who¡¯s the one behind this?¡±


    At this moment, hundreds of millions of miles away, at the peak of a grand pce that was filled with a dark aura, a middle-aged man in an Ancient Yin Yang Sect robe looked down with a strange look in his eyes.


    ¡°Master, Ning Caichen is not weak. He can actually withstand this strengthened version of the Nascent Soul Realm Heavenly Tribtion. Most importantly, this is the Nine Heavens Dark Lightning! The Nine Heavens Dark Lightning is considered the most powerful tribtion lightning that cultivators in the Lower Realm have to face. Most importantly, the higher the realm, the less likely it is to trigger a heavenly tribtion of this level. Ning Caichen has survived the heavenly tribtion several times in a row, which is enough to show how unique he is!¡±


    A beautiful young woman walked over with a cold glint in her eyes.


    Her son died, and her lover, Elder Li, died as well.


    They had both died because of Ning Caichen!


    The beautiful young woman¡¯s hatred for Ning Caichen was so strong that she could hardly contain it.


    ¡°Ning Caichen must die¡­ I hope you can use another method to double the power of this Nascent Soul Realm heavenly tribtion!¡±


    The beautiful young woman spoke sincerely. She made sure she unted her beauty while speaking.


    The Ancient Yin Yang Sect master nced at her and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re pretty. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m unable to have s*xual urges!¡±


    He had long abandoned his s*xuality and reached the realm of thebination of Yin and Yang. He was only half a step away from advancing to the Path Integration Realm. In terms of strength, he was much stronger than Holy Lord Gu Hua.


    Did this woman really think that he, the dignified Ancient Yin Yang Sect master, was some vulgar person?


    The beautiful young woman¡¯s eyelids twitched, and she immediately lowered her head.


    ¡°Master, I was wrong. I hope you can forgive me this time!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The Ancient Yin Yang Sect master snorted coldly before turning his gaze to the distance.


    ¡°The reason why our sect attacked Ning Caichen was to lure out the power behind him¡­ the Flowerfruit Mountain! I¡¯ve been in the cultivation world for so many years, but I¡¯ve never heard of the Flowerfruit Mountain. Even the North and East Continents don¡¯t have such a holynd. However, it is very likely to be a hidden gem. If we can lure it out, the Ancient Yin Yang Sect will rise to another level!¡±


    The Ancient Yin Yang Sect master was trembling with excitement.


    The Flowerfruit Mountain was definitely very strong, but no one knew whether it was stronger than the Ancient Yin Yang Sect.


    This was also an amazing opportunity for the Ancient Yin Yang Sect to advance further. After all, the territory and resources upied by the Flowerfruit Mountain would definitely be extremely attractive.


    The Ancient Yin Yang Sect master knew this, so he tried every method to get the real address of the Flowerfruit Mountain. However, he did not know that the Flowerfruit Mountain was just something that Jiang Ming had made up.


    Of course, one day, the real Flowerfruit Mountain would appear, but that was a story for the future.


    Jiang Ming was holding his de and fighting off the lightning numerous times to ensure that his sect would not be damaged.


    It was also at this moment that Wu Hen suddenly jumped out.


    ¡°Master, let me help you!¡±


    He held a white dragon spear in his hand. He was like a peerless expert. Every time the spearnded, it would shock everyone.


    ¡°His strength is incredible¡­¡±


    In the distance, Gu Chi¡¯s face instantly turned pale.


    Sha Luo¡¯s expression was simrly ugly.


    Murong Zhenyang asked in surprise, ¡°Guys, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look like this?¡±


    He looked into the distance in confusion, not understanding why the two of them had lost theirposure.


    ¡°You¡¯re only a Golden Core Realm cultivator. You don¡¯t understand Lord Wu Hen¡¯s power at all!¡±


    ¡°He has already advanced to the Nascent Soul Realm. His cultivation level is the same as our senior, Gu Chi, but his battle prowess far surpasses his!¡±


    ¡°This is the Nine Heavens Dark Lightning Tribtion. Every bolt of lightning can destroy the body of an ordinary early-stage Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, but Wu Hen ispletely fine!¡±


    Gu Chi spoke. He had almost exposed his identity, but he had managed to salvage the situation.


    He had thought that he was one of the most outstanding Nascent Soul Realm cultivators of the younger generation! s, he was nothing inparison to Wu Hen!

 Chapter 567 - 567 The Mastermind

    567 The Mastermind


    Sha Luo¡¯s expression was also extremely ugly.


    He had always felt that he and Gu Chi could surpass most people in the Nascent Soul Realm, even if they were not as good as Jiang Ming.


    However, now, it seemed that Wu Hen¡¯s strength far exceeded theirs!


    Ying Sha followed Wu Hen, and he was followed by Zhu An¡¯an.


    ¡°Yin Phoenix Primordial Heaven Sword!!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an directly condensed a powerful sword that was pitch-ck and emitted a dark aura. It originated from a certain type of Netherworld swordsmanship cultivation technique.


    The sword Qi swept across, directly cutting off many of the bolts of lightning in front of them.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he could not help shaking his head.


    ¡°She¡¯s so powerful! It¡¯s as expected of Zhu An¡¯an! Even if she doesn¡¯t cultivate much, she progresses so quickly!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an was very different now. She was already a mature woman who was graceful and elegant. Every time she raised her hand and brandished the dark sword, she would always disy a queenly temperament.


    Ying Sha did not want to be overshadowed. He showed his true form and withstood a lot of lightning strikes. After his long tail swept out, a gust of strong wind blew, forcing many regr cultivators to dodge.


    ¡°They¡¯re so strong! Although they are also in the Nascent Soul Realm, they seem so much more powerful. Even Wu Hen, the weakest among them, is a fearsome beast!¡±


    In the entire Feather Kingdom, Nascent Soul Realm cultivators were not considered the strongest, but they were definitely not weak either.


    One had to know that Soul Formation Realm cultivators usually did not show their faces. They were all powerhouses in high positions.


    Therefore, Nascent Soul Realm cultivators were considered top-notchbatants! Now, so many young Nascent Soul Realm cultivators were nurtured. It was all thanks to Jiang Ming!


    ¡°Master Ning has a promising future! The Flowerfruit Sect is destined to be a new major force in the Feather Kingdom. One has to know that the Flowerfruit Sect¡¯s current strength has already surpassed the six blessednds in all aspects and is close to the three grotto-heavens!¡±


    Many people eximed in surprise.


    Jiang Ming and the others did not care about this. They still held their weapons and fought the bolts of lightning.


    The reason why Ying Sha made a move was because he had sensed that this heavenly tribtion was helpful to the advancement of his bloodline!


    ¡°Previously, the lightning power was mixed with the Deste Dragon bloodline. It had a fatal effect of bloodline suppression on me. But it¡¯s different now. This pure dark lightning won¡¯t suppress my bloodline power. Instead, it¡¯ll make my strength increase, and my bloodline¡¯s power will rise!¡±


    Ying Sha¡¯s mind was racing. At this moment, Jiang Ming suddenly threw him a pill.


    ¡°Consume it! It can allow your bloodline toplete another transformation.¡±


    Hearing this, Ying Sha¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately took the pill and consumed it. After that, the bloodline power in his entire body rose steadily.


    ¡°My bloodline power of the Dark Water Mystical Snake is still increasing! Just what kind of medicinal pill did the master refine this time? The effect is insane!¡±


    Ying Sha was surprised. A few years ago, he had upgraded his bloodline to the advanced tier. In addition, the bloodline of the Dark Water Mystical Snake was exceptionally powerful. It was naturally difficult to upgrade it.


    However, the effect of the medicinal pill given by Jiang Ming was extremely extraordinary. It could greatly improve his bloodline!


    ¡°I¡¯m at the Inferior King tier! If it goes one step further, it will be the royal bloodline of the Dark Water Mystical Snake!¡±


    Ying Sha¡¯s entire body was trembling. He had never thought that he would see such a day!


    Jiang Ming saw the excitement in his eyes and immediately raised his eyebrows, revealing a smile.


    ¡°Ying Sha, do you want to try the power of a quasi-royal bloodline?¡±


    Ying Sha froze.


    He knew very well that Jiang Ming definitely did not have good intentions. Therefore, he subconsciously asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°I want you to help me survive this round.¡± Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go back on my word. As long as you help me block all the lightning bolts, I will help youter.¡±


    Ying Sha was speechless.


    He looked at Jiang Ming gloomily and asked weakly, ¡°Sir, do you really want me to die? We¡¯ve been together for almost three decades. Don¡¯t you like me even a little bit?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. He nced at Ying Sha a few times and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be sad.¡±


    Ying Sha was nearly driven mad. Jiang Ming was way too straightforward! It made him seem cold-hearted.


    At this moment, Wu Hen walked over.


    Rao Wuqing also walked over.


    ¡°Ying Sha, I think this is a great opportunity for you. Why don¡¯t you follow the master and try out the power of the Nine Heavens Dark Lightning?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I¡­¡±


    Ying Sha still wanted to struggle, but with Rao Wuqing, a Soul Formation Realm cultivator, staring at him, he had no room to defend himself. He could only walk forward with a gloomy face.


    Without any hesitation, Ying Sha immediately revealed the true form of the Dark Water Mystical Snake. He unleashed a series of powerful attacks.


    He did not dare to underestimate these bolts of lightning.


    This was a modified version of the heavenly tribtion, so he had to be extra careful!


    In the distance, the Ancient Yin Yang Sect master was stunned.


    ¡°He actually let his subordinate reveal his true form to resist the lightning? Has Ning Caichen been this cruel all along?¡±


    If Ning Caichen had always presented himself as a viin, the Ancient Yin Yang Sect master would not care much about it.


    However, Ning Caichen¡¯s reputation was very good, and he was known for being a wise leader rather than an ambitious person.


    But now, it seemed that the world¡¯s evaluation of Ning Caichen was a little biased!


    Right at this moment, another powerful force erupted, causing the ground to tremble.


    Countless powerful creatures died one after another. Jiang Ming chose to make a move at this time.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    He knew very well that there was definitely something wrong with the heavenly tribtion this time. It had actually killed many living beings in the vicinity.


    ¡°Who is behind this?¡±


    Jiang Ming was very puzzled. At first, he thought it was Mo Lingche or Yu Tianhua, but after fighting for a few hours, Jiang Ming was even more certain that it was not these two.


    This was a mystery!


    Jiang Ming took a few deep breaths and tried his best to think of something. Then, he suddenly took another step forward.


    Suddenly, several explosions sounded! At the same time, Jiang Ming suddenly raised his voice and shouted.


    ¡°Rao Wuqing, it¡¯s your turn now! Chief Long, you need to find out who¡¯s behind this¡­¡±

 Chapter 568 - 568 Who Was It

    568 Who Was It


    Jiang Ming¡¯s actions stunned many people.


    ¡°What does Master Ning mean? What mastermind? Is there someone behind the heavenly tribtion this time? Is that why it¡¯s so strong?¡±


    ¡°It should be. Master Ning has only advanced to the Nascent Soul Realm, but he needs to go face another heavenly tribtion. I reckon that even some of the more experienced mid-stage Nascent Soul Realm cultivators won¡¯t be able to withstand it.¡±


    ¡°Master Ning is so kind and wise. Why would anyone harm him? This is too much!¡±


    Many peopleined about this injustice, but most of them were from Flowerfruit Sect and Flowerfruit City.


    The people from the other forces were full of anticipation. They wanted to see how long Jiang Ming could survive.


    In the Divine Eye Sect, the Divine Eye Sect master looked coldly into the distance. He was focusing on the figure fighting the lightning bolts.


    ¡°Ning Caichen¡¯s appearance is really a wrench in my ns. He should just die!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if he doesn¡¯t die, the three grotto-heavens and six blessednds won¡¯t be at ease!¡±


    At the same time, a top expert slowly appeared in the Mo family.


    ¡°Because of Ning Caichen, my third brother was punished by my father and imprisoned at the Cliff of Reflection for a hundred years. As his elder brother, I must avenge him!¡±


    ¡°Master, the reason why Father punished out brother is that Ning Caichen is an important pawn on Father¡¯s chessboard. If we deal with Ning Caichen, we will also be punished by Father!¡±


    The two middle-aged men spoke first.


    They were Mo Lingche¡¯s first two sons.


    Previously, the third son of the Mo family had provoked Ning Caichen and was schemed against. Thus, he lost the chance to enter the General¡¯s Tomb, causing the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven to suffer heavy losses. As a result, Mo Lingche banished him to the Cliff of Reflection to repent.


    After a hundred years of repentance, the third son could not bear it any longer. It was said that he had tried tomit suicide. Mo Lingche saved him at thest moment. Otherwise, the third son of the Mo family would have died long ago.


    ¡°Our younger brother¡¯s temperament is indeed a bit bad, but we are brothers from the same mother after all. We cannot stay silent and let the other familiesugh at us!¡± He looked at his younger brother.


    In an instant, the second son of the Mo family chose to remain silent.


    At this moment, Mo Lingche took a deep breath and said as if nothing had happened, ¡°Forget it. Let Ning Caichen live a carefree life for a while. He¡¯s already been targeted anyway, and he¡¯s destined to be unable to do anything for long!¡¯


    ¡°Since we can¡¯t do anything to him, let the others deal with Ning Caichen. One day, this guy will pay a painful price for his arrogance!¡± the eldest son of the Mo family said arrogantly. He did not think highly of Ning Caichen at all. If it were not because of the matter with his third brother, he would never even have bothered with Ning Caichen!


    The second son of the Mo family pondered for a long time before nodding in agreement.


    It was not that he wanted to agree with his elder brother¡¯s words, but Ning Caichen had made countless enemies, and this time, he had made enemies with a peerless expert!


    ¡°To be able to tamper with the heavenly secrets and make the heavenly tribtion even more powerful is enough to show that the enemy that Ning Caichen provoked this time is not weak. At least on the same level as Holy Lord Gu Hua.¡±


    ¡°He easily provoked enemies at such a high level. What is Ning Caichen thinking?¡±


    The second brother found it hard to understand the thoughts of these people.


    On the other side, in the monastery of the Green Feather Cultivation Academy, a green-robed woman looked over with surprise in her eyes.


    ¡°Ning Caichen is quite capable. You have to know that the heavenly tribtion this time has been tampered with by someone. Its power is unimaginable, but he managed to fight back head-on. Now that he is about to advance to the Nascent Soul Realm, his talent is indeed extraordinary.¡±


    She nced at the armored man beside her. ¡°How far do you think Ning Caichen can go?¡±


    The armored man came from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain and had always wanted to kill Ning Caichen, but he did not expect him to advance to the Nascent Soul Realm.


    ¡°I thought that this heavenly tribtion would be enough to kill Ning Caichen. Who would have thought that he would have so many powerful experts by his side? But it¡¯s not a big problem. After he advances to the Nascent Soul Realm, there will definitely be a battle at the South Moon Grotto-heaven. At that time, I will naturally kill him to avenge my fellow Spirit Silkworm Mountain disciples.¡±


    During the battle on the Saint Cultivation tform, Zhang Shan had killed several people. Among his victims were prodigies from the Immortal Feather Grotto-heaven, the Spirit Silkworm Mountain, the Green Feather Cultivation Academy, and the Divine Eye Sect.


    This was exactly why these forces were trying to kill Zhang Shan.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Zhang Shan hasn¡¯t appeared for a long time. He probably returned to the Flowerfruit Mountain. Then we¡¯ll use his fellow disciples to exact revenge! However, Zhang Shan has to die too. He dared to humiliate our sects. We must not let him go. Otherwise, the world will think that our sects are weak!¡±


    When the woman heard this, she raised her eyebrows slightly.


    In fact, she did not want to be enemies with Ning Caichen. Thetter was obviously a person with great luck. If she became enemies with him, she would suffer a great loss.


    ¡°But the Spirit Silkworm Mountain and the Divine Eye Sect have their eyes on the Green Feather Cultivation Academy. Many people in the sect have their eyes on me too. If I don¡¯t make a move, my reputation will plummet, and the people above will look down on me! Ning Caichen, oh Ning Caichen, why did you do this? You¡¯re too arrogant!¡±


    The woman could not help but sigh, but she did not think about it. All prodigies were arrogant. That was their innate nature.


    This was because they were the most talented people in the world!


    Ning Caichen was a prodigy among prodigies. Naturally, he was arrogant and unyielding.


    ¡°Get ready. In the battle for the new grotto-heaven outside South Moon City, we will join forces to kill Ning Caichen and destroy the Flowerfruit Sect. Then we¡¯ll decide which faction the new grotto-heaven belongs to. How about that?¡± the armored man said with a smile.


    The n for revenge was just a gimmick. Their true goal was to fight for that brand-new grotto-heaven!


    That was a plot ofnd that could allow any blessednd to rise to a higher level!


    At this moment, Jiang Ming knew nothing about this, but Gongye Long had foreseen their general n.


    ¡°Master Ning, I have already foreseen a portion of it. The person who tampered with the heavenly tribtion and harmed you this time came from outside the Feather Kingdom!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face darkened when he heard that.


    A person outside the Feather Kingdom had tampered with the intensity of the heavenly tribtion?


    Why?


    Who was it?

 Chapter 569 - 569 Set Up a Brothel

    569 Set Up a Brothel


    Jiang Ming thought about it for a long time but could not figure out the truth. He could only put this matter aside for the time being.


    ¡°However, the matter of the immortal cultivators outside the Feather Kingdom tampering with the heavenly tribtion is something I¡¯m definitely not going to excuse. After taking care of the matters within the Feather Kingdom, I will leave the Feather Kingdom and explore the world outside. I have to find out who is targeting me. Is it the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land or the Ancient Yin Yang Sect? Or could it be the Ascension Divine Kingdom or the Hall of ughter?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind was racing as he nced at Gongye Long.


    ¡°Chief Long, are you interested in leaving the Feather Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°You want me to leave the Feather Kingdom?¡±


    Gongye Long was stunned.


    Jiang Ming nodded seriously. ¡°Our forces in the Feather Kingdom are basically stable. All we need to do is take care of the details. I will leave the Feather Kingdom within ten years, and in these ten years, I need to establish some forces outside the Feather Kingdom as support. Chief Long, as the ancestor of the Gongye Saint Sect, you are very skilled in establishing and managing your faction. I would be honored to receive your help.¡±


    Gongye Long smiled as he waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Your ttery is wasted on me. I can help you build a foundation outside the Feather Kingdom, but I need you to provide some manpower.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming frowned slightly and waved his hand.


    ¡°Wu Hen!¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Wu Hen arrived with a respectful expression.


    Jiang Ming immediately instructed, ¡°From today onward, you will follow Chief Long. In addition, take the group of people I gave you as well. Try to quickly establish a foundation for us abroad.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s approach was extremely smart.


    Ying Sha¡¯s Shadow Guards and Fiend Guards were cultivators from outside the Feather Kingdom and had been brought into the Feather Kingdom as additional manpower.


    He also asked Wu Hen to recruit thousands of frence martial artists within the Feather Kingdom, as well as some of the experts of the Flowerfruit Sect, to go outside the Feather Kingdom. This was to ensure that there would not be spies from other sides among their forces.


    ¡°As you wish, Master!¡±


    After Wu Hen people left, Jiang Ming summoned another person.


    ¡°Huai Mei, you¡¯ve been here for so long, and I¡¯ve given you arge number of resources for your cultivation. It¡¯s time for you to repay me.¡±


    Huai Mei¡¯s expression changed. She had been enjoying the various resources and cultivation techniques provided by Jiang Ming for the past twenty years, so she naturally understood that she had to work hard for Jiang Ming.


    However, she had never expected that this day woulde so suddenly.


    Boom!


    Jiang Ming raised his hand, and a golden light seal was sent into Huai Mei¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ning Caichen!¡±


    Huai Mei¡¯s expression changed. She did not expect Jiang Ming to attack without giving her a chance to react.


    Jiang Ming said coldly, ¡°The Life and Death Seal that I left in your body was created with special methods. Not even Soul Formation Realm cultivators or even Deity Transformation Realm cultivators can break it. Of course, if you can find someone at the Insightful Emptiness Realm who is good at breaking seals, you¡¯ll be able to break it. I won¡¯t say anything, but if you dare betray me, I won¡¯t need to do anything. The Life and Death Seal will take your life.¡±


    Huai Mei stared at Jiang Ming with a reluctant expression. Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen. She rolled on the ground and wailed.


    ¡°I was wrong! I was wrong!¡±


    She had never thought that she would one day be reduced to such a state.


    The Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s former top genius had now be Ning Caichen¡¯s servant!


    ¡°Your mission is very simple. After you go out, build a brothel. Hire all the prostitutes around and work for those cultivators. The Illusion Sound Workshop will be the name of the brothel, understand?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze was as cold as a de. He trusted Gongye Long because they needed to depend on each other.


    Huai Mei was not the same.


    Even though Huai Mei had followed him for a longer period of time, he understood that this woman was definitely not a kind person. If it were not for Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s strength rising over the years, and his own power bing more and more terrifying, he had no doubt that this woman would definitely have taken Zhu An¡¯an away!


    ¡°Brothel? Prostitutes to serve the cultivators? The Illusion Sound Workshop? Ning Caichen, what are you trying to do?¡±


    Huai Mei stared at Jiang Ming. He did not respect women!


    However, Jiang Ming gave her a cold p on the face.


    ¡°Just do what I tell you to do. Remember, in this world, strength is the most important thing. You are weaker than me and your life is in my control. Of course, if you are not afraid of death, you can attack me. I will stand here and let you attack!¡±


    He was so domineering!


    Huai Mei was also a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator now. She was at the same level as Jiang Ming, but their difference in strength was unimaginable.


    Moreover, she still had the Life and Death Seal in her body. Her life was indeed in Jiang Ming¡¯s hands.


    Huai Mei took a few deep breaths and tried her best to calm herself down. Then, she suddenly stood up and stared at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°I understand. Goodbye.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered as he watched Huai Mei leave.


    Zhu An¡¯an walked over to the side.


    ¡°Mister, do you want me to keep an eye on her for you? Besides, I can also join the Illusion Sound Workshop.¡±


    Zhu Anan really wanted to do something for Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡±


    He looked down on Huai Mei but valued Zhu An¡¯an.


    Of course, the reason why Jiang Ming proposed to establish the Illusion Sound Workshop was very clear.


    ¡°A brothel is the best ce to collect all sorts of information. Compared to an intelligencework or an intelligence agency, a lot of information is usually circted through small channels. Only people from all walks of life can grasp a lot of useful information. But if you want these people to spill their secrets, you need many methods. A brothel is undoubtedly one of the best ways to get this information.¡±


    Jiang Ming was not shooting without thinking. He thought about it for a long time and decided to do everything possible toplete the first step of establishing a foundation in the outside world in the ten years before he actually left.


    Whether it was Gongye Long¡¯s side or the Illusion Sound Workshop, their goal was to gather intelligence.


    ¡°But my roots are still in the Feather Kingdom, so the strength of the Flowerfruit Sect must be raised.¡±


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming could not help but rub his temples.


    To be honest, the current situation was clear but not optimistic.


    Because of him, the Flowerfruit Sect had always been a force that was at the center of attention. Logically speaking, it was something to be proud of, but at the same time, it also brought a lot of pressure.


    Many small factions formed cliques. They did not say that they were on par with the Flowerfruit Sect. However, if they came together, it would not be optimistic for the Flowerfruit Sect. The Flowerfruit Sect would not be able to withstand it.


    Moreover, the grotto-heavens, blessednds, and upper-ss factions were also staring at the Flowerfruit Sect.


    ¡°The South Moon Grotto-heaven has attracted too much attention. It is said that people from various forces have been stationed in South Moon City and the surrounding cities. They all want to seize the South Moon Grotto-heaven.¡±

 Chapter 570 - 570 Meeting Zhu Asi Again

    570 Meeting Zhu Asi Again


    Rao Wuqing walked over worriedly.


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he frowned slightly and said, ¡°Is there any faction willing to form an alliance with us?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, that is not the case. Don¡¯t forget that all of us want to fight for the South Moon Grotto-Heaven and establish our own grotto-heaven force. Then, the small forces will unite, while therge forces will choose to be independent. Therge forces are unable to form a cooperation agreement with us, so the small forces are the same. They are afraid of being swallowed by the Flowerfruit Sect.¡±


    Rao Wuqing smiled bitterly. Even though his sect had grown stronger, there were still many troubles and obstacles.


    As a cultivator at the Soul Formation Realm, he was naturally a distinguished presence among the small forces. However, when it came to forming alliances and cooperating, these forces shunned him.


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he rubbed his temples and said, ¡°Mo Lingche will definitely pull some stunts. We don¡¯t even need to check the intelligence to guess his true intentions. He just wants to hinder us and force us to lower our heads at the critical moment. I have to say, Mo Lingche is a very cunning fellow. If his n seeds, we won¡¯t have a good ending.¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned. He naturally did not want to be controlled by Mo Lingche. After all, once he was under Mo Lingche, his future would be out of his control.


    Rao Wuqing understood this. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Should we ask the people of the Zhuyan Pce for help? Doesn¡¯t Elder Mo think highly of you, Master? If we can obtain the support of the Zhuyan Pce, we will definitely be able to sessfully seize the South Moon Grotto-heaven¡­¡±


    Rao Wuqing exined the benefits, but Jiang Ming¡¯s frown deepened.


    ¡°Master, am I wrong?¡±


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He thought that there was something wrong with what he said.


    Jiang Ming shook his head and said seriously, ¡°What you said is basically correct, but there is one thing you¡¯re mistaken about. We cannot seek help from any holynds or ancient sects.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Rao Wuqing was confused as he listened to Jiang Ming¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Right now, we can ask for help from the Zhuyan Pce, and I believe that Elder Mo will provide us with great help. But don¡¯t forget that we can ask for help from the holynds and ancient sect-level forces, and other forces can do the same. Once many holynds and ancient sects join in, or the various factions announce a truce, this matter might end. Or the conflict will be more and more intense, and the situation will continue to escte. At that time, we will be in deep trouble.¡±


    As soon as Jiang Ming said that, Rao Wuqing immediately understood. It was not a question of whether to seek help from the Zhuyan Pce. Once the Flowerfruit Sect sought help from the Zhuyan Pce, it was very likely that it would cause a series of problems in the future.


    At that time, not only would the matter not be resolved, but the situation would be even more serious.


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and waved his hand. ¡°Now, tell everyone to enter level onebat readiness. We have to be ready to seize the South Moon Grotto-heaven at any time. This is the first time the Flowerfruit Sect will participate in such arge-scale battle¡­ The battle at the General¡¯s Tomb twenty years ago was nothing. Only this time can determine the status of the Flowerfruit Sect in the Feather Kingdom. We must stick to the n!¡±


    Soon, all parties gathered.


    Jiang Ming led many of the Flowerfruit Sect¡¯s experts to Yun City.


    The reason why he did not choose to go to South Moon City was because there were too many forces gathered there. Among the six blessednds, two had gone, and there was also a grotto-heaven-level force.


    ¡°However, these forces are all here to watch the battle because there are new people joining in.¡±


    Rao Wuqing reported to Jiang Ming as soon as he received the information, which stunned Jiang Ming.


    ¡°A brand-new force? Which one?¡±


    ¡°Someone from the Cultivation Alliance.¡±


    This time, Jiang Ming was stunned. The Cultivation Alliance? What faction was that?


    Wu Ming walked out and exined seriously, ¡°The Cultivation Alliance is a brand-new force formed by the alliance of all the other countries, as well as their own immortal factions. The alliance leader, the vice alliance leader, and eighteen alliance elders are all at least Soul Formation Realm cultivators, and there are three Deity Transformation Realm cultivators in the Cultivation Alliance. Of course, I¡¯m only talking about a part of the Cultivation Alliance, which is part of the alliance leader system. Other than that, there are other systems. As such, the powers within the Feather Kingdom will basically not participate in this war. They are too scared to provoke the Cultivation Alliance because there¡¯s another force behind the Cultivation Alliance. That force involves the legacy and orthodoxy of the entire world of immortal cultivation.¡±


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath. He vaguely felt that the situation was getting worse.


    ¡°What¡¯s the force behind them?¡± Jiang Ming asked in a low voice.


    Rao Wuqing and Wu Ming looked at each other and slowly said, ¡°The Heavenly Alliance!¡±


    The Heavenly Alliance was one of the top powers in the entire world of immortal cultivation. Most importantly, it was a major force formed by many other forces. Even the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, the Ancient Yin Yang Sect, and other forces were part of it.


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he took a deep breath. Things were getting really difficult. He immediately said, ¡°The countries outside the Feather Kingdom shouldn¡¯t be that strong. Why is the alliance so strong? Is it because of the Heavenly Alliance?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The alliance leader system has always been based on people from the Heavenly Alliance. In addition, there are many other factions in the Cultivation Alliance. Of course, other than the Cultivation Alliance, there are a few other forces that are unimaginably powerful. For example, the people behind the Divine Eye Sect are the people of the Heavenly Pupil Mountain! Moreover, the king of the Liang Kingdom has alsoe. In addition, the¡­¡±


    After Rao Wuqing told him everything, Jiang Ming¡¯s face darkenedpletely.


    ¡°There are so many forcesbined? Are you kidding me?¡±


    Jiang Ming gritted his teeth. Just the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven alone was difficult to deal with, not to mention the existence of the royal family of the Feather Kingdom.


    Putting aside the other forces, these two forces were not easy to deal with. The level of difficulty was insanely high. Jiang Ming felt double the pressure.


    ¡°We have many enemies. The Divine Eye Sect has always held grudges against us. Their backer hase this time, and we might not be able to defeat them.¡±


    ¡°Master, I suggest that we let the experts of the Zhuyan Pcee to support us¡­ Your previous thoughts were that you shouldn¡¯t break the rules, but the situation is different now. Someone else broke the rules first!¡± Rao Wuqing said in a low voice.


    Just as Jiang Ming was thinking, a figure suddenly arrived.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to overthink. This time, I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Everyone looked over when they heard the voice. Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes widened.


    It was Zhu Asi!

 Chapter 571 - 571 Follow My Lead

    571 Follow My Lead


    Zhu Asi¡¯s sudden arrival stunned everyone.


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Zhu Asi?¡±


    He rubbed his eyes to prevent himself from seeing things.


    Zhu Asi nced over and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re not seeing things. It¡¯s me.¡±


    Jiang Ming gulped. He wanted to say more, but Zhu Asi interrupted him.


    ¡°I havee to assist you under Elder Mo¡¯s orders. Additionally, I have brought other people this time around. The purpose is to cooperate with you toy the foundation of the Flowerfruit Sect¡­Of course, the prerequisite is that you have to join our Zhuyan Pce.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Why is this Elder Mo so insistent on letting me join the Zhuyan Pce?¡±


    There must be something wrong.


    If it was purely to form a good rtionship, Elder Mo would not have gone so far as to be a bootlicker.


    Therefore, Elder Mo definitely had ulterior motives.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I don¡¯t know why Elder Mo thinks so highly of you. You¡¯re just a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator with a good aptitude.¡± Zhu Asi pursed his lips and continued disdainfully, ¡°Your current cultivation and aptitude are indeed good, but you are not the best in the Zhuyan Pce. After all, aptitude is one aspect. The most important thing is whether you can reach the top. This requires not only aptitude andprehension but also a strong background. Which of the prodigies in the Zhuyan Pce does not have an extremely strong background? Even if I am an outer sect disciple, I was still born in the royal family of the Ancient Zhuyan Nation. My father is a prince of the ancient nation. On the other hand, although you are the master of the Flowerfruit Sect, the current Flowerfruit Sect is nothing. At most, there are only two powerhouses in the Deity Transformation Realm guarding it.¡±


    Zhu Asi seemed to be unscrupulous and said all kinds of unpleasant words. Everyone turned red with anger.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Rao Wuqing immediately wanted to stand up and teach Zhu Asi a lesson, but he was stopped by a shout.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let Mr. Zhu continue. I am, after all, a person who humbly asks for advice.¡±


    Jiang Ming was all smiles and did not seem angry at all.


    Seeing this, Zhu Asi frowned slightly, looking a little surprised.


    How could Ning Caichen be so calm?


    He was testing Jiang Ming¡¯s temperament just now. He thought that Jiang Ming would leave him in anger so that he could report it to Elder Mo when he went back. However, in the end, Jiang Ming was so calm.


    Zhu Asi looked at Jiang Ming with a slightly higher opinion, but he still said unkindly, ¡°A good temper is useless. If you want to establish yourself in this world, you need to be powerful enough. Jiang Ming, let me give you a piece of advice. With your aptitude, you can¡¯t enter the Zhuyan Pce at all¡­ Of course, if you want to be an outer sect disciple, there¡¯s no problem. However, if you want to be a true disciple, then you are not qualified. Therefore, don¡¯t have big ideas. You¡¯re not qualified enough, understand?¡±


    This time, everyone was stunned. They had never expected that Zhu Asi would escte things like this.


    ¡°Mr. Zhu, that¡¯s enough. Do you really think that you can say whatever you want just because my master has a good temper? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson now!¡±


    Rao Wuqing took a step forward, his entire body exuding an astonishing aura.


    He was at the Soul Formation Realm!


    Zhu Asi frowned slightly when he saw Rao Wuqing¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Twenty years ago, you had just entered the Nascent Soul Realm. How did you advance to the Soul Formation Realm in such a short time? It seems that you¡¯re quite lucky. Since you¡¯re this strong, why don¡¯t you follow my lead instead of fooling around with a piece of trash?¡±


    He kept calling Jiang Ming trash!


    Zhu Asi had crossed the line! No matter how good Jiang Ming¡¯s temperament was, he could not suppress his anger from being challenged.


    ¡°Elder Rao, since you¡¯ve met a Soul Formation Realm genius, why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±


    Rao Wuqing grinned.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s exactly what I was thinking. I¡¯ve been thinking of paying a visit to the Zhuyan Pce to see how strong the prodigies at my level are. Since Mr. Zhu is here today, it has saved me a lot of trouble!¡±


    Zhu Asi¡¯s face darkened. How dare Rao Wuqing make fun of him?


    ¡°Rao Wuqing, I know that you have some talent. In the past, you were also the shadow of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land¡¯s Holy Lord. However, your future path has been cut off. Even if you find an opportunity to rejoin the future path, it will not change your fate. Do you understand?¡±


    This time, Zhu Asi was obviously furious and wanted to teach Rao Wuqing a lesson.


    He also wanted to find a way to teach Jiang Ming a lesson and make thetter know his ce!


    Zhu Asi raised his hand, and a spiritual sword appeared. The cold and murderous aura made one¡¯s heart tremble.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Rao Wuqing instinctively took a step back when he felt the might of the sword.


    However, before he could retreat far, Zhu Asi attacked first.


    ¡°Zhuyan sword Qi! Fourth move!¡±


    Zhu Asi was indeed worthy of being a prodigy. He came from the Zhuyan Pce. Although he was very rude and arrogant, he was indeed cautious in battle. No matter how much he looked down on Rao Wuqing, he would still attack seriously and not hesitate.


    ¡°It seems that your temper has nothing to do with talent¡­ There are indeed too many geniuses in this world. For Zhu Asi to be able to grow to where he was today, talent wasn¡¯t the only factor,¡± Jiang Ming muttered softly. He was sure of one thing, and that was that he still underestimated all the geniuses. These people looked arrogant and cruel, but that could simply be a single aspect of their personalities.


    Using himself as an example, he was definitely a very arrogant person, but he had several other aspects to his personality. Ordinary people could not see through him at all. Zhu Asi should be the same.


    Just as Jiang Ming was thinking, Zhu Asi had alreadyunched a series of attacks, attacking Rao Wuqing until he could not even lift his head. He could not even resist for a short time.


    ¡°Elder Rao, take three steps back, one step back to the right, and five steps forward!¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly spoke, and Rao Wuqing did as he was told without hesitation. He immediately avoided Zhu Asi¡¯s attacks, which made Zhu Asi frown.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you have some talent. Can you actually see through my attack trajectory?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I can see through it, but that¡¯s it. If I were to fight you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up. Moreover, the onlooker sees everything clearly. If I wasn¡¯t here, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to see through all of this.¡±


    Jiang Ming spoke slowly with a kind smile.

 Chapter 572 - 572 Rao Wuqing’s Secret

    572 Rao Wuqing¡¯s Secret


    Jiang Ming knew very well that Zhu Asi was someone with integrity. There had to be a reason why he was so arrogant. What Jiang Ming needed to do was to figure out his background.


    Knowing the enemy was the key to victory.


    Jiang Ming was smiling happily. Zhu Asi took a deep look at him and quickly looked away.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll be serious. I hope you can take it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I naturally have the ability to take it.¡±


    Rao Wuqing smiled faintly and immediately consumed a pill. The aura in his entire body instantly broke through the shackles and reached a higher level.


    Zhu Asi felt Rao Wuqing¡¯s increasingly powerful aura in surprise.


    ¡°What kind of pill is this? It can make a Soul Formation Realm cultivator¡¯s aura stronger for a short period of time. This is definitely not an ordinary pill!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze was as calm as water, and then he said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s just a pill that I refined for fun. I don¡¯t consider it precious or magical.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Zhu Asi¡¯s eyes widened as if he wanted to say something, but he could not say a word.


    Was Jiang Ming done with his act?


    ¡°A Soul Formation Realm cultivator is not considered a top-notch existence in general, but they¡¯re among the strongest in the Feather Kingdom. The Zhuyan Pce is also quite powerful. From this, I can see how powerful a Soul Formation Realm cultivator is. A pill has to be amazing to be able to make such a powerful cultivator even more powerful. In that case, one has to be extremely skilled in alchemy to be able to refine a medicinal pill of this grade¡­ Ning Caichen, who are you?¡±


    Zhu Asi panted heavily. He really wanted to find out what was going on, but Rao Wuqing blocked his way.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll get rid of you first before I find out how this divine pill was refined!¡±


    Zhu Asi¡¯s mind was set, so he naturally attacked decisively. Every attack made people shiver in fear, but this time, Rao Wuqing¡¯s aura had a breakthrough, and hisbat strength had naturally increased by quite a bit.


    Waves of powerful airwaves instantly erupted between the two sides, causing everyone to be extremely shocked.


    At this moment, both sides were in a stalemate. Rao Wuqing was frantically absorbing the spiritual energy around him, wanting to use this opportunity toplete his breakthrough again and again.


    Unfortunately, Zhu Asi was a genius cultivator at the Soul Formation Realm. His methods were naturally extraordinary and unpredictable. With a wave of his hand, countless fireballs came crashing down.


    ¡°This is not ordinary fire, nor is it ordinary spiritual fire! This is earth fire!¡±


    Rao Wuqing¡¯s lips twitched, and he immediately chose to dodge, afraid that he would provoke the mes.


    Then, Zhu Asi narrowed his eyes and appeared in front of Rao Wuqing in a sh.


    ¡°Raging me Sword!¡±


    This was a method that was quite simr to the zing Fire Mystic Technique, but there were also differences. The fire instantly arrived in front of Rao Wuqing.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Suddenly, there were explosions, and the firebined with Zhu Asi¡¯s sword Qi!


    It was powerful and terrifying!


    Rao Wuqing knew that he could not block the ming sword Qi, so he immediately chose to dodge it. Unfortunately, he was too slow and was caught up by the mes.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Zhu Asi casually smiled. With this attack, he was going to defeat Rao Wuqing.


    When the experts from the Zhuyan Pce saw this scene, they all revealed very calm expressions. In their opinion, this was a very normal urrence. Zhu Asi was, after all, a prodigy and one of their most powerful disciples.


    Rao Wuqing was quite talented, but he was nothing in front of Zhu Asi.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it! I must teach these guys a lesson!¡±


    A Flowerfruit Sect expert stood up and wanted to teach the other party a lesson, but he was held down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around. This isn¡¯t the time for you to be stupid.¡±


    Someone tried to dissuade him. The people on the other side were people from the Zhuyan Pce. As the top holynd of the Ancient Zhuyan Nation, the strength of the Zhuyan Pce was naturally unimaginable.


    It was also at this moment that Zhu Asi suddenly raised his hand. Just as a sword was about to plunge into Rao Wuqing¡¯s chest, thetter suddenly moved.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    An unprecedentedly powerful force erupted from Rao Wuqing¡¯s body and swept out in an instant, shocking Zhu Asi.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Zhu Asi shouted, but at this moment, he could only choose to retreat and look over.


    ¡°What kind of power erupted from your body just now? Why does it have the aura of an ancient beast?¡±


    Even Ying Sha was stunned.


    ¡°Master, I can feel that Rao Wuqing¡¯s body contains the bloodline power of a great ancient beast.¡±


    When Ying Sha lowered his voice and said this, Jiang Ming suddenly stiffened and immediately asked sternly, ¡°Are you sure you sensed it right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a Dark Water Mystical Snake and a quasi-royal. Although I¡¯m not an ancient beast, I¡¯m still quite extraordinary. The fact that my quasi-royal Dark Water Mystical Snake bloodline can be riled up by this guy is enough to show how powerful he is.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming was stunned. Then, he asked, ¡°Can you determine what kind of ancient beast bloodline is contained in his body?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s one of the ancient beast bloodlines, the Blue Bird bloodline.¡±


    ¡°The Blue Bird?¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. Why did this name sound so ordinary? Was it really a terrifying beast back in ancient times?


    Seeing Jiang Ming¡¯s confusion, Ying Sha lowered his voice again and said, ¡°Master, you might not know this, but although the Blue Bird¡¯s name is a bit ordinary, it is one of the ancient great evils.¡±


    ¡°You should have heard of the Blue Chaos, right? The Blue Chaos refers to a type of mountain and sea beast, and the Blue Bird is the Blue Chaos¡¯ mutated bloodline descendant. The Blue Chaos itself was not weak. Coupled with the fusion of other bloodline powers, a new mutated bloodline was born, causing the Blue Chaos¡¯ strength to be abnormally terrifying. You get it, right? The bloodline power of the Blue Bird is not something that ordinary people can resist. Therefore, I¡¯m also curious as to why Rao Wuqing, a human, has the Blue Bird bloodline in his body.¡±


    Ying Sha was very curious.


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and waved his hand.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to be concerned about that. Rao Wuqing has the bloodline of the Blue Bird in his body, and that¡¯s his own good fortune. Everyone is allowed to have their own secrets¡­ Ying Sha, you have your own secrets too, right? Alright, everyone get ready. It¡¯s time for us to set off.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s sudden change of topic stunned everyone. Rao Wuqing and Zhu Asi were still fighting, and their sect master suddenly said that they were going to set off.


    Where were they going?


    Looking at everyone¡¯s puzzled eyes, Jiang Ming smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to the location of the South Moon Grotto-heaven. The Cultivation Alliance definitely isn¡¯t here just to watch the show. They¡¯ll do everything they can to seize the South Moon Grotto-heaven. We naturally can¡¯t let them do that.¡±

 Chapter 573 - 573 Various Plans

    573 Various ns


    In the northeast of the South Moon Grotto-Heaven, arge number of experts had gathered. With a single nce, it was obvious who they were!


    ¡°They¡¯re from the Cultivation Alliance!¡±


    Some of the people from the other forces noticed the strange situation here and their expressions changed slightly.


    This time, the incident at the South Moon Grotto-Heaven had attracted many powers.


    Some grotto-heaven-level or even stronger forces wanted to seize the Grotto-Heaven and establish their own branches to increase their strength.


    Some second-ss forces wanted to take down the South Moon Grotto-Heaven and develop their own forces there.


    ¡°It was the Cultivation Alliance that interfered. That¡¯s why only one of the three grotto-heavens came, the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. Of the other major forces, only the Green Feather Cultivation Academy, Spirit Silkworm Mountain, and Ghost Spirit Sect came. However, the royal family of the Feather Kingdom has also stepped in, and it has even affected some deep-rooted immortal cultivation families!¡±


    These immortal cultivation families had always been hidden in the depths of the Feather Kingdom. They were essentially the aristocrats of the kingdom. They usually did not reveal their true identity.


    However, at this moment, these forces chose to make a move one after another. They wanted to use this opportunity to suppress everyone. Their goal was also to support the royal family of the Feather Kingdom in suppressing the other sects and groups.


    After Jiang Ming learned of all of this, he could not help but chuckle. ¡°Since ancient times, aristocratic families have always been enemies with royalty. Now, in order to further consolidate their power, the aristocratic families are actually supporting royalty. It seems like the influence of these sects on the aristocratic families is not something to scoff at¡± Jiang Ming said casually.


    Zhu An¡¯an, who was standing at the side, said softly, ¡°I heard about it when I was still in the Ghost Spirit Sect. In the early years, there were many battles between the aristocratic families and the sects. Among them, the top four of the nine aristocratic families fell. Now, there are only five aristocratic families left. On the other hand, the three grotto-heavens were not damaged at all, while the six blessednds had suffered heavy losses. This was all because of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven¡­ However, it was not absolute, the other two grotto-heavens were not as powerful as the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, but their strength could not be underestimated. Of course, something else must have happened. However, I don¡¯t know what it is exactly. I only know that after Reverend Mo became the sect master of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, the power of the Feather King plummeted, and he waspletely suppressed by the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven.¡±


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he said in surprise, ¡°After being suppressed for hundreds of years, the Feather Kingdom¡¯s royal family suddenlyunched a counterattack. It seems that this generation¡¯s king is very ambitious. Or well, he might be an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Master, if the royal family of the Feather Kingdom, the aristocratic families, and the group led by the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven have a conflict, which side should we help?¡± Rao Wuqing asked.


    Zhu Asi nced at him. He also wanted to hear Jiang Ming¡¯s exnation and see how talented Ning Caichen was in controlling a force.


    As the most talented of the Zhuyan Pce¡¯s outer disciples, he was also one of the leaders of all the outer disciples. He was also the leader of thergest faction of the Zhuyan Pce¡¯s outer disciples. Naturally, he was good at managing his forces and other aspects.


    However, he never expected Jiang Ming¡¯s next words to be so shocking.


    ¡°Naturally, we will remain neutral. After all, we have Mr. Zhu and the entire Zhuyan Pce behind us. Why should we care about the internal disputes of the Feather Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck?¡±


    Zhu Asi couldn¡¯t help but roar in his heart. He immediately wanted to brandish his sword and attack Jiang Ming! However, in the end, he held back.


    ¡°Ning Caichen is definitely trying to provoke me on purpose. He is so annoying. Why is he teasing us like this?¡±


    Zhu Asi was indignant in his heart, but he did not know that Jiang Ming was not joking.


    ¡°Elder Mo wants me to join their sect, so the Zhuyan Pce must be our sect¡¯s backer. The Feather Race¡¯s ancestral vige is included as well!¡±


    Jiang Ming nned to go to the Feather Race¡¯s ancestral vige immediately after the battle for the South Moon Grotto-Heaven. He knew very well that he had a lot of issues to deal with.


    Initially, he only had to deal with Mo Lingche and Yu Tianhua. However, now there was a mysterious expert plotting against him. The lightning tribtion he had faced earlier had almost taken his life.


    Jiang Ming could not take it anymore. He urgently needed a force to back him up and ensure the safety of himself and the entire Flowerfruit Sect.


    The Zhuyan Pce was undoubtedly the best choice for such a task. As for the Feather Race¡¯s ancestralnd, it was a force that Jiang Ming wanted to absorb.


    However, what he did not know was that at this moment, on the territory of the Flowerfruit Sect, a figure was sneaking close to the sect master¡¯s hall.


    It was Murong Zhenyang!


    He had been hiding in the Flowerfruit Sect under the alias Zhen Yang for quite a long time. His cultivation level had also increased continuously, and he was now a genuine Nascent Soul Realm cultivator.


    He approached the hall step by step, wanting to seize the opportunity to find out all of Ning Caichen¡¯s secrets!


    ¡°This Ning Caichen must have a huge secret to be so powerful. If I can find out what it is, my strength will definitely increase!¡±


    Murong Zhenyang smiled. He had just sent those two idiotic seniors away! Now was the best time to make a meteoric rise.


    s, he was wrong.


    ¡°This guy is the real idiot. Does he think that the master¡¯s hall is a brothel that anyone can enter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The master¡¯s hall is the ce with the highest level of security in the Flowerfruit Sect. What kind of trouble does Murong Zhenyang want to stir up?¡±


    Gu Chi and Sha Luo revealed themselves and sneered. They had seen idiots before, but they had never seen someone as stupid as this.


    After all, Jiang Ming had predicted Murong Zhenyang¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°I have to say, the methods of the master are indeed extraordinary. He is clearly not a irvoyant, but he can use his extraordinary wisdom to calcte every step Murong Zhenyang takes. Gu Chi, what do you think this guy¡¯s goal is? Can¡¯t he just stay in the Flowerfruit Sect obediently?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Previously, he was still happily staying in the sect to cultivate. Now, he has evil thoughts¡­ Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s make him understand that we¡¯re not to be trifled with!¡±


    Gu Chi and Sha Luo kept talking, wanting to teach Murong Zhenyang an unforgettable lesson.


    Murong Zhenyang waspletely unaware of this. He continued to approach to investigate, but he was soon blocked by an invisible barrier.


    ¡°A seal?¡±


    Murong Zhenyang furrowed his brows slightly, and a talisman appeared in his hand.


    ¡°A Formation Breaking Talisman? It is not an ordinary Formation Breaking Talisman. Could it be a gift from the owner of the General¡¯s Tomb? How can a dead person give away such a powerful talisman? Don¡¯t joke around, the royal edict was probably a legacy left behind by the Murong royal family. I wonder when this guy will reveal his true body and let us obtain the true location of the treasure left behind by the Murong royal family. That¡¯s what the master is most concerned about!¡±

 Chapter 574 - 574 Murong Zhenyang Is Suffering

    574 Murong Zhenyang Is Suffering


    Jiang Ming had been concerned about the treasures left behind by the Murong royal family for a long time.


    Under Jiang Men¡¯s orders, Gu Chi and Sha Luo had been monitoring Murong Zhenyang, hoping to find the treasures left behind by the Murong royal family as soon as possible.


    ¡°You have to know that the Murong Empire was once a huge empire, upying almost half of the territory of the Yuan Wei Empire outside of the Feather Kingdom. Moreover, it had rich resources that ordinary forces couldn¡¯t even think of obtaining. Perhaps if we find the treasures left behind by the Murong royal family, the resources inside will allow our Flowerfruit Sect¡¯s strength to rise to a higher level, and we will truly reach the point where we canpete with the grotto-heaven-level forces,¡± Gu Chi said in a low voice.


    Sha Luo nodded in agreement. The Flowerfruit Sect was currently quite strong, but they severelycked resources.


    It was also because of theck of resources that the Flowerfruit Sect could only hold on for two to three hundred years at most.


    ¡°To mortals, two to three hundred years is indeed a long time, but on the level of immortal cultivation forces, what are two to three hundred years? I don¡¯t want to leave the Flowerfruit Sect after two or three hundred years.¡±


    Sha Luo sighed, causing Gu Chi to reveal a curious expression.


    ¡°What do you mean? Do you really want to stay here forever?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Master Ning has an extraordinary background. He has the Deste Dragon bloodline in him and other secrets. In addition to the inheritance he gave me, it¡¯s enough to show that the master has an extraordinary background.¡± Sha Luo lowered his voice. ¡°I seriously suspect that the master is a reincarnated immortal!¡±


    What the hell?


    Gu Chi took a few steps back and revealed a look of disbelief.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Master is a reincarnated immortal?¡±


    ¡°Think about it yourself. What kind of force could nurture such a prodigy? Most importantly, both the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land and my family are extraordinary forces in the world of immortal cultivation. However, we have been unable to find out what faction the Flowerfruit Mountain is and where it is. We knew even less about its background¡­ Even though many outside forces tried to investigate, there was no news. Do you think such a secretive faction even exists in the entire Lower Realm? Therefore, I¡¯ve determined that our master is very likely to be a reincarnated immortal, and the Flowerfruit Mountain is arge faction in the Upper Realm.¡±


    Sha Luo exined his thoughts.


    In fact, his idea was correct, but unfortunately, it applied to Jiang Ming.


    From the beginning to the end, even Ning Caichen¡¯s identity was fake, not to mention Jiang Ming¡¯s other identities. Everyone was deceived by Jiang Ming.


    At this moment, Murong Zhenyang began to stir.


    Bang!


    The seal was broken!


    Gu Chi and Sha Luo looked at each other, but they had no intention of attacking. It was as if everything was within their calctions.


    Murong Zhenyang, on the other hand, was overjoyed. Laughing heartily, he was about to enter the hall when he was stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you think you have the qualifications to enter such a ce?¡±


    A figure walked out. It was none other than Ying Yi.


    He was also a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, but he made Murong Zhenyang takes a step back.


    ¡°How is that possible? Even if the other party¡¯s cultivation is higher than mine, he shouldn¡¯t make me this scared!¡±


    ¡°You have to know that I¡¯m a prodigy! To be a prodigy, the most basic requirement is that yourbat strength has to far exceed that of your peers. How can these mediocre peoplepare to me? How can this random guy suppress me?¡±


    Murong Zhenyang found it hard to ept this fact. At this moment, another figure flew out. It was Ying Jiu, a cultivator who had just stepped into the Nascent Soul Realm.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not convinced by mymander, then let¡¯s see how powerful I am.¡±


    Ying Jiu spoke indifferently. He did not seem to care about Murong Zhenyang at all.


    In the past, this level of talent was indeed shocking. After all, reaching the level of the Holy Son of the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land was an incredible fear for individual cultivators like Ying Yi and Ying Jiu.


    But now, the situation was reversed. Ying Jiu was not afraid of Murong Zhenyang, who had the potential of a Holy Son. Instead, his battle intent was extremely strong.


    ¡°I said, step back. You¡¯re not allowed to take a step closer. Did you not understand?¡±


    Murong Zhenyang shouted angrily. How dare these individual cultivators look down on him?


    But the result was that Ying Jiu did not even bother with him and continued to walk a few steps forward.


    ¡°Right now, your enemy is me. If you want to barge in, prepare to die!¡±


    Murong Zhenyang¡¯s face darkened. He knew that his identity had been exposed, and he immediately wanted to flee.


    ¡°Ha! After using the resources and cultivation techniques taught by the Flowerfruit Sect to cultivate, you want to run away now? You must be a fool!¡±


    Ying Jiu snorted coldly.


    Ying Yi said, ¡°Ying Jiu, don¡¯t waste your breath. Fight with this Murong royal brat right now and let me see how much you¡¯ve grown.¡±


    Murong Zhenyang¡¯s face fell when he heard Ying Yi¡¯s words.


    ¡°You guys are so tactless! I am the descendant of the Murong royal family, the current Young Lord of Northern Yan! Naturally, I am a noble! You peasants can only kneel before me. Do you understand?¡±


    But the result was that Ying Jiu did not care at all. Instead, he approached him step by step. No matter how one looked at it, it was obvious that he wanted to make a big deal out of it.


    Murong Zhenyang¡¯s face fell. He gritted his teeth and raised his hand, summoning a long sword.


    Apanied by a crackling sound, everyone¡¯s hearts trembled.


    ng!


    The sword Qi fell, and the ground cracked.


    However, Ying Jiu continued to move forward like nothing had happened.


    Murong Zhenyang widened his eyes in disbelief.


    He had seen it very clearly just now. Ying Jiu had dodged his attack just by tilting his body slightly!


    He waspletely unharmed!


    At this moment, Murong Zhenyangpletely doubted his own strength.


    He stared at the other party, and his eyes gradually narrowed.


    ¡°Since you are so tactless, I will show you another technique¡­ This time, you definitely won¡¯t be so lucky!¡±


    ¡°True Shadow Nine Swords Technique!¡±


    Murong Zhenyang was no longer like before. He immediately unleashed all sorts of mystic techniques! He wanted to use this opportunity to break out of the encirclement!


    ¡°You want to break through the encirclement? Dream on!¡±


    At this moment, another figure descended. It was Ying Qi. He was at the early stage of the Nascent Soul Realm. He had trapped Murong Zhenyang


    The True Shadow Nine Swords Technique seemed to have be a huge joke!

 Chapter 575 - 575 Ignorance

    575 Ignorance


    Murong Zhenyang had never imagined that he would be a prodigy and a descendant of the Murong royal family.


    However, despite all of that, he had fallen to this stage!


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    Murong Zhenyang¡¯s roar resounded through the air as he brandished his sword once again.


    Ying Jiu snorted coldly and used his strength to block the attack.


    Although the True Shadow Nine Sword Technique was a profound sword technique, Ying Jiu did not care about it at all. He just used pure force to counterattack!


    ¡°It¡¯s just fancy! It¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    Ying Jiu attacked again, wanting to use this opportunity to kill his opponent. Unfortunately, although Murong Zhenyang could not defeat him, it would not be easy to take him down. Moreover, the bloodline power in Murong Zhenyang¡¯s body was showing signs of surging.


    ¡°That¡¯s the bloodline of Northern Yan¡¯s royal family!¡±


    Gu Chi and Sha Luo looked at each other and immediately dove down to help Ying Jiu defeat Murong Zhenyang.


    ¡°You want to defeat me? Please! You guys are nothing against me!¡±


    Murong Zhenyang roared once again. A surge of power came from the void and instantly fused into Murong Zhenyang¡¯s body.


    ¡°Does he have a guardian spirit? He¡¯s using divine means!¡±


    At this moment, Gu Chi¡¯s face changed drastically. It was normal for him to ask for help.


    But the problem was, which spirit did Murong Zhenyang invite?


    Very quickly, Murong Zhenyang¡¯s expression changed. It was obvious that someone else had reced him.


    ¡°Both of them are at the early stage of the Nascent Soul Realm, but their auras have changed so drastically. What kind of existence did Murong Zhenyang invite? Could it be the owner of the General¡¯s Tomb?¡±


    ¡°Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be. The owner of the General¡¯s Tomb has been dead for many years. It¡¯s very difficult for him to walk out of the Netherworld¡­ Unless this is a technique that has been prepared in advance! Using something as a medium, when Murong Zhenyang needed external help, this medium provided Murong Zhenyang with great strength!¡±


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes widened. They had never expected Murong Zhenyang to have such a trick up his sleeve!


    At the same time, Jiang Ming¡¯s group finally encountered the first batch of enemies.


    ¡°Ning Caichen!¡±


    Looking at Jiang Ming, the man opposite him bared his teeth and opened his eyes wide, looking like he was going to kill Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming nced around and immediately narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°The Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s people are here.¡±


    They had encountered a group of experts from the Ghost Spirit Sect. There were many Nascent Soul Realm cultivators among them, and there were even two Soul Formation Realm cultivators in their group.


    Seeing this, Zhu Asi instinctively took a step back. All the experts of the Zhuyan Pce also retreated.


    Unlike the other major sects, Zhu Asi was a prodigy, so he naturally had an extraordinary status. Under certain circumstances, even the instructors could not order Zhu Asi around.


    Although Elder Mo was extraordinary, there were loopholes in his instructions. Therefore, Zhu Asi chose to stand by and watch for the time being. He wanted to see what Jiang Ming would do next.


    How could Jiang Ming not see this? He smiled slightly.


    Zhu Asi had been testing him along the way.


    ¡°Does he really want me to join the Zhuyan Pce? Or is he simply looking down on me?¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a few seconds and immediately turned his gaze to the other party. He said with a smile, ¡°Fellow cultivators of the Ghost Spirit Sect, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap! Where is our young sect master?¡±


    A Ghost Spirit Sect cultivator roared. He looked at Jiang Ming with eyes that seemed to be filled with endless anger.


    Hearing this question, Jiang Ming shrugged and said, ¡°Where your young sect master went is your business, why are you asking an outsider like me?¡±


    The Ghost Spirit Sect expert was once again enraged.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, stop pretending to be stupid, and don¡¯t pretend that nothing happened! My young sect master went missing in the Land of Heritage of the me Demon Heavenly Lord and you were also there. Do you dare say that you didn¡¯t set this up?¡±


    ¡°What kind of exnation do you n to give us for capturing the two elders of our Ghost Spirit Sect and taking away the geniuses of our Ghost Spirit Sect, Huai Mei and Zhu An¡¯an?¡±


    The Ghost Spirit Sect experts roared endlessly as if they would not let this matter rest until Jiang Ming gave them an honest exnation.


    Jiang Ming could not be bothered to say anything about this.


    ¡°Elder Rao, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Rao Wuqing took a step forward, revealing the aura of an early-stage Deity Transformation Realm cultivator.


    Two Soul Formation Realm leaders walked out from the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s side, and their faces were especially ashen.


    ¡°Do you really think you can do whatever you want just because you have a few Soul Formation Realm cultivators? Brat, don¡¯t underestimate the foundations of the major powers! What is on the table is always what we want you to see. The Ghost Spirit Sect is one of the six great blessednds. We have a long history and many years of heritage, so our foundation is naturally iparably deep. Now that two Soul Formation Realm experts have appeared, what will you do?¡±


    Jiang Ming shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°If you can kill Elder Rao, I won¡¯t say a word. But if you don¡¯t have the ability to kill him, then you¡¯d better kneel on the ground and beg for forgiveness. Don¡¯t cause any more trouble for me.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming was arrogant. The Ghost Spirit Sect experts on the other end were enraged.


    ¡°Ning Caichen is truly arrogant and reckless. If we continue to let him be, the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s thousand-year-old reputation will be disgraced. That¡¯s why I requested to fight. I must fight this kid and teach him a lesson. I must let him understand that the Ghost Spirit Sect is not something that a useless person like him can humiliate!¡±


    The younger Soul Formation Realm expert snorted coldly. It was as if he would not stop until he killed Jiang Ming.


    When Jiang Ming saw this scene, not only was he not angry at all, but he even smiled a little.


    ¡°If you really have the power, thene and take me down. If you don¡¯t, then get lost obediently, understand?¡±


    The more furious the other party was, the more arrogant Jiang Ming became.


    As a result, both sides werepletely unable to stand still.


    ¡°Since you want to die, then die!¡±


    At this moment, someone suddenly threw a punch. Just as it was about to hit the other party¡¯s head, a powerful force came crashing down.


    Bang!


    It was Rao Wuqing!


    Each of his punches was extremely swift and violent. In an instant, it formed a gust of wind that directly blocked the attack of the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s Soul Formation Realm powerhouse.


    ¡°Rao Wuqing, you¡¯re someone from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. Are you really willing to be that b*stard¡¯sckey?¡±


    The Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s expert spoke, wanting to convince Rao Wuqing to betray Jiang Ming and the Flowerfruit Sect.


    s, it backfired.


    ¡°You¡¯re too full of yourself. Forget about being ackey, even being a ve of Master Ning is better than being a member of the Ghost Spirit Sect. You don¡¯t understand just how powerful Master Ning is! That¡¯s because you are too ignorant!¡±

 Chapter 576 - 576 Movement From All Sides

    576 Movement From All Sides


    Rao Wuqing had followed Jiang Ming for more than twenty years, but he had seen miracles time and time again. He had long understood that following Jiang Ming was the only way to go.


    Even if Holy Lord Gu Hua was standing here right now and said that he wanted to give him glory and wealth, Rao Wuqing would not agree unless Holy Lord Gu Hua obediently gave his position up.


    Sensing Rao Wuqing¡¯s disdain, Elder Huai¡¯s expression instantly darkened.


    ¡°Rao Wuqing, even if you¡¯re from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, you shouldn¡¯t look down on the Ghost Spirit Sect! The Ghost Spirit Sect has been established for a thousand years and has an iparably deep foundation. The glory and wealth that I can give you can¡¯tpare to what Ning Caichen can give you, right?¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± Rao Wuqing scoffed. ¡°Since you¡¯ve spoken so rudely, I shall teach you a good lesson today. I¡¯ll let you understand that I am not someone that you can provoke!¡±


    At this moment, Rao Wuqing¡¯s entire body erupted with an iparably powerful aura. In an instant, he also erupted with explosive energy.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    With a series of explosions, Rao Wuqing condensed a huge spiritual seal and mmed it down.


    ¡°ughter Sword Seal!¡±


    This seal was a lethal swordsmanship seal, and it contained monstrous sword Qi and killing intent. The moment it rolled down, it could make people freeze in terror.


    ¡°He¡¯s so strong!¡±


    Elder Huai¡¯s face sank. As the new Grand Elder of the Ghost Spirit Sect who had just stepped into the Soul Formation Realm, he had never imagined that Rao Wuqing, who had also just stepped into the Soul Formation Realm, would have such terrifying battle prowess.


    Tensions were high!


    ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. Call yourrade along. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to defeat me alone.¡±


    Rao Wuqing spoke lightly. He was like an invincible god.


    Elder Huai¡¯s face sank even more as he stared at Rao Wuqing. After a long while, he lowered his voice and shouted, ¡°Friend, lend me a hand.¡±


    Huai Tai¡¯s face fell.


    As the strongest expert in the Ghost Spirit Sect aside from the Master and the Grand Supreme Old Ancestor, he was forced to go up.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to fight, then let¡¯s be ruthless. We must get rid of Ning Caichen and Rao Wuqing, and make the Flowerfruit Sect lose its most powerful members! As for Wu Ming, leave him to the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven and Reversed Mo to deal with. At that time, the Flowerfruit Sect will definitely copse without attacking!¡±


    In the distance, Jiang Ming could not help but frown when he heard those words.


    ¡°These guys didn¡¯te for South Moon Grotto-heaven. Did theye to attack me? That¡¯s not right. Mo Lingche still wants to use me. Naturally, he won¡¯t attack me or destroy the entire Flowerfruit Sect. Then there is something strange behind all of this!¡±


    Further away, a figure slowly descended, causing many soldiers around him to kneel and salute.


    ¡°Greetings, Grand Marshal!¡±


    The person who hade was the grand marshal, and beside him was the current prime minister of the Feather Kingdom. He was also a spy that Mo Lingche had nted in the Feather Kingdom¡¯s royal court.


    ¡°Grand Marshal Yang, you actually came. It seems that this matter is very important to the royal court and the king.¡±


    Minister Zuo smiled. No one could tell that he was a spy of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven.


    Grand Marshal Yang chuckled and pointed into the distance.


    ¡°Previously, you went to convince Ning Caichen and Rao Wuqing to surrender, but they refused. Since that¡¯s the case, we have to destroy them. After all, we can¡¯t tolerate any faction challenging the royal court, especially since this is a new faction. As a rising sect, the king and the royal court are naturally very pleased with their growth, but one cannot be ignorant. Since you¡¯re unwilling to submit to the royal court, you deserve to be destroyed¡­ Am I right, Minister Zuo?¡±


    Minister Zuo was startled, but he soon let out a chuckle.


    ¡°What you said is reasonable. Ning Caichen and the Flowerfruit Sect dared to underestimate the royal court and the king¡¯s prestige. Only death can atone for their sins.¡±


    Although he said this, Minister Zuo had other thoughts.


    ¡°Does Yang Zhou know something? This time, I was the one who nned andmanded this. Logically speaking, the royal court would not have sent someone else if they had given me the power. But the situation is very different now. The Ghost Spirit Sect is using the disappearance of their young master as a gimmick to deliberately find trouble with Ning Caichen and Flowerfruit Sect. It¡¯s definitely not the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven behind the scenes, which means¡­¡±


    At this moment, Minister Zuo¡¯s expression changed slightly. He subconsciously nced at Grand Marshal Yang Zhou.


    Thetter did not seem to notice it and just smiled.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not right! That useless king and his royal court are probably plotting something. As the leader of the entire Feather Kingdom¡¯s intelligencework, all this information should be under my control. But now, why are their true intentions not known to me? There must be something wrong with this. I have to immediately return to the Grotto-Heaven and report to the master.¡±


    Minister Zuo was extremely afraid. He knew that once his identity as a spy was exposed, he would end up in an extremely miserable state.


    As a prime minister, his status was naturally very high. However, once hemitted a major crime, he would be sentenced more harshly than ordinary people.


    Yang Zhou naturally knew that Minister Zuo¡¯s mood was unstable, but he did not care. Instead, his gaze turned to a ce not far away.


    ¡°Have our peoplepleted their infiltration?¡±


    ¡°Grand Marshal, don¡¯t worry. Our people have already entered the best hiding spot. As long as you give the order, we will immediately kill those who try to take the South Moon Grotto-Heaven.¡±


    A respectful voice sounded, causing Minister Zuo to be stunned again.


    The ck Knights!


    They were the strongest army in the Feather Kingdom!


    ¡°The ck Knights are of great importance. Logically speaking, they need my permission to move around. Why are they so easy to move?¡±


    Even if the king of the Feather Kingdom gave the order, he would still be able to receive some information. However, why did he not hear of this?


    Minister Zuo took a deep breath and instinctively raised his feet, intending to escape.


    He knew very well that although Yang Zhou and the others did not seem to be attacking him, once the situation was settled, it was only a matter of time before they killed him.


    But just as Minister Zuo was about to sneak away, a figure blocked his way.


    ¡°Mo Dawei!¡±


    Seeing this person, Minister Zuo was stunned. This was the b*stard son of Reverend Mo. Why would he appear here?


    ¡°Haha, Minister Zuo, don¡¯t be so surprised. I only reached an agreement with the royal court. This time, I will help the royal court eliminate all the hidden dangers and traitors, especially Ning Caichen and the Flowerfruit Sect.¡±


    Boom!


    Minister Zuo seemed to have been struck by lightning. He retreated several steps, his face pale.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? You actually cooperated with the royal court?¡±


    After Minister Zuo finished speaking, he realized that he had misspoken. This time, he was afraid that he would not be able to walk out!

 Chapter 577 - 577 Rao Wuqing’s Awakening

    577 Rao Wuqing¡¯s Awakening


    Just as Minister Zuo was struggling to think of a way to escape, Mo Dawei suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Minister Zuo, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t touch you. After all, you are a person left behind by my father, and what kind of person is my father? Now, those brothers of mine are doing everything they can to expand the Mo family¡¯s strength. Logically speaking, they are part of the aristocratic family group. However, with the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven behind us, they are destined to be our enemies. Thus, from the beginning to the end, my target was not the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven or my father, but my brothers and the entire Mo family. I, Mo Dawei, have a very simple goal. I want to establish a brand-new Mo family!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the entire ce was deathly silent.


    Everyone stood rooted to the ground in a daze. No one had expected Mo Dawei to say such a thing.


    Minister Zuo was especially shocked and staggered and fell to the ground, staring at Mo Dawei in disbelief.


    ¡°Young Master Mo, please don¡¯t joke with me. What new Mo family? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to overthrow those guys and establish a new order!¡± Mo Dawei smiled, then revealed a ferocious expression. ¡°The old Mo family should be destroyed, but I will still establish a new Mo family with my father as the leader. At that time, I will expand and influence the entire Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven! After ensuring that the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven will return the power to the royal family of the Feather Kingdom, the Feather Kingdom will enter a situation where the two sides will share the world. And this is the agreement between me and the Feather Kingdom. Do you understand?¡±


    Minister Zuo gulped.


    ¡°Am I the only one who has been deceived from the beginning? Did the king already know that I was a member of the Mo family?¡±


    This was the special rtionship between the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven and the royal court of the Feather Kingdom.


    In reality, Mo Lingche was not the one who had been enemies with the royal court of the Feather Kingdom. Thetter did not care about such trivial matters of power.


    Everything was controlled by the three masters of the Mo family. It could be said that it was the Mo family¡¯s desire to rece the royal family of the Feather Kingdom that triggered the dispute between the royal power and the power of the orthodoxy!


    Minister Zuo had never expected that the Mo family would be so divided and that he, who had always thought that he was very secretive, would be a pawn that could be discarded at any time in the eyes of countless people.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    Minister Zuo roared crazily.


    ¡°Is he crazy? He¡¯s useless. I wanted to use him to spy on my brothers, but he¡¯s so useless.¡±


    Mo Dawei frowned in disdain. He immediately wanted to raise his hand to cripple this person.


    However, in the next moment, a majestic force descended, suppressing them until they were somewhat breathless.


    ¡°A half-step Deity Transformation Realm cultivator!¡±


    Mo Dawei¡¯s expression changed, and he instinctively took a step back. It was also at this moment that a strong wind swept over and directly took Minister Zuo away.


    ¡°Someone saved Minister Zuo? Was it the two from the Mo family?¡±


    Yang Zhou raised his eyebrows.


    Mo Dawei shook his head and said,¡± That¡¯s impossible. My two brothers are capable, but they can¡¯t easily snatch Minister Zuo in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Could it be an expert of your Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven who is loyal to your brothers?¡±


    Yang Zhou asked again and again, but the answer he got was still negative.


    ¡°The two of them aren¡¯t weak, but they can¡¯tmand such a character. You have to know that there are only two or three half-step Deity Transformation Realm experts in the entire Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. They are naturally unable tomand my father. Simrly, they are unable tomand the other two half-step Deity Transformation Realm experts¡­ It¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s another faction.¡±


    Mo Dawei carefully analyzed it, causing Yang Zhou to frown.


    ¡°Who do you think it is?¡±


    Mo Dawei slowly raised his head and spat out an answer with a cold gaze.


    ¡°The Flowerfruit Sect!¡±


    At this moment, Rao Wuqing was still not at a disadvantage against the two of them.


    When the others saw this scene, their expressions changed drastically. They never thought that Rao Wuqing¡¯sbat power would be so outstanding.


    ¡°We¡¯re both at the Soul Formation Realm, but the two of us together can¡¯t even defeat Rao Wuqing? What kind of cultivation technique is he cultivating?¡±


    Huai Tai and Huai Wu¡¯s expressions were uncertain. They really wanted to know what kind of secret Rao Wuqing was hiding.


    It was also at this moment that a powerful aura swept over, causing a big tree to rustle.


    The ground gradually cracked.


    Jiang Ming nced around and confirmed that Rao Wuqing was umting power.


    ¡°The Blue Bird bloodline power in his body has already reached a peak. He only needs an opportunity toplete the awakening.¡±


    Although Rao Wuqing had used the power of the Blue Bird bloodline before, it was only a little bit and had not yet awakened.


    However, it was different now. In the battle with the two Soul Formation Realm cultivators of the Ghost Spirit Sect, the Blue Bird bloodline in Rao Wuqing¡¯s body gradually began to awaken, and it continued to rise in one direction.


    A strange phenomenon appeared, turning into endless light spots that made one¡¯s heart tremble.


    Everyone stared at the huge blue bird and vaguely understood that Rao Wuqing was about to officiallyplete his bloodline awakening!


    Huai Tai and Huai Wu noticed this, and their expressions immediately changed.


    ¡°Stop him! We can¡¯t let the bloodline in his body awakenpletely, or else we won¡¯t have a good ending!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, this guy is already so powerful now. If he awakens his bloodline power, hisbat strength willpletely crush us!¡±


    Huai Tai and Huai Wu would not sit idly by. They were well aware of what would happen if Rao Wuqing awakened his bloodline!


    Although the two elders had been at a disadvantage previously, the signs were not obvious.


    Once the conflict escted and Rao Wuqingpleted his bloodline awakening, the gap between the two sides would be even greater. It was only a matter of time before they were crushed.


    The two elders admitted that they were not as strong as the grotto-heaven¡¯s absolute experts, but they were still influential figures. They naturally would not allow themselves to be crushed. Once this got out, it would be a shocking scandal!


    ¡°Hehe, you want to stop our vice master from breaking through? Dream on!¡±


    At this moment, another powerhouse took a step forward. Although he had not reached the Soul Formation Realm, he relied on his powerful physique that had long been awakened. Endless mes rose from his attack, forming a huge fire domain.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Someone was stunned. He looked at everything in confusion and then took a few deep breaths.


    ¡°This guy¡¯s strength has actually broken through again!¡±


    This person was none other than the leader of the intelligence organization, Luo Cheng!


    At this moment, Luo Cheng¡¯s face was filled with pride, as if he were a peerless war god.


    He was the strongest Nascent Soul Realm cultivator present, and he could fight a Soul Formation Realm cultivator alone!

 Chapter 578 - 578 Why Is He Smiling?

    578 Why Is He Smiling?


    Luo Cheng suddenly struck out with a lethal de in his hand. Rays of sword Qi shed out, causing the two elders to tremble.


    ¡°Luo Cheng, did you actually join the Flowerfruit Sect?¡±


    They recognized Luo Cheng. He was a top member of the Network and was second only to the master. Moreover, in the absence of the master, Luo Cheng was the most powerful figure in the Network.


    The most important thing was that Luo Cheng had led the Network to break away from the Hall of ughter and had officially be a part of the Flowerfruit Sect. As for the reason, it was naturally because of the existence of the azure pythons.


    ¡°Luo Cheng!¡± Huai Tai roared, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you had been using me to get closer to the master over the years! In the end, you didn¡¯t even pay me back! Instead, you¡¯re fighting against me!¡±


    Luo Cheng could not be bothered dealing with Huai Tai¡¯s anger. He held his de and faced Huai Tai.


    However, even though his battle prowess was strong, he was still under a lot of pressure when facing a Soul Formation Realm expert like Huai Tai, who had been famous for a long time.


    Jiang Ming also noticed this, and a strange look shed in his eyes. Then, he said, ¡°Old Wu, it¡¯s time for you to go on a rampage.¡±


    After twenty years of cultivation and the tragic death of his two sons, Jiang Ming gave Old Wu a lot of support aspensation. Old Wu¡¯s cultivation rose rapidly, and hisbat strength continued to rise.


    Now, Old Wu was an unimaginably powerfulbatant. Every attack of his carried a monstrous might that shocked everyone.


    Although he was only at the half-step Soul Formation Realm and hisbat prowess was not as good as Luo Cheng¡¯s, Old Wu had also cultivated the path of martial arts and was a genuine expert at the peak of the Mystic Life Realm.


    Using both immortal and martial arts, his battle prowess naturally soared.


    Bang!


    In an instant, Huai Wu¡¯s path was blocked. He roared in embarrassment. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Right now, he only had one thought in mind, and that was to disrupt Rao Wuqing¡¯s awakening of his bloodline. Once that happened, he would definitely be a great asset to the Flowerfruit Sect, and the Flowerfruit Sect would only grow stronger.


    With the temperament of the Ghost Spirit Sect cultivators, even if they did not have anything against the Flowerfruit Sect, if thetter grew stronger, the Ghost Spirit Sect would attack them without hesitation. They simply did not want to see another sect rival theirs.


    Old Wu knew them very well.


    ¡°If you want to ruin Elder Rao¡¯s ns, you can, but you have to go through me first! Spiritual Martial Fist!¡±


    The divine light of the path of martial arts erupted!


    When one¡¯s cultivation reached the Mystic Life Realm, their martial arts power would naturally rise, and the gap between them and immortal cultivators would be extremely huge.


    Huai Wu¡¯s expression was particrly gloomy. It was fine if he was suppressed by Rao Wuqing, a man of the same cultivation level. However, a man who had yet to reach the Soul Formation Realm stopping him was too much!


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    At this moment, Huai Wu roared and gathered all the spiritual energy in his body into his fist. He threw out a heavy punch!


    Bang!


    He was using his immortal cultivation to activate his martial arts technique. He wanted to use this opportunity to directly destroy Old Wu.


    ¡°Why are there so many powerful figures in the Flowerfruit Sect? No, they have to be eradicated one by one. Otherwise, when they advance to the Deity Transformation Realm, they will definitely be a huge threat to the Ghost Spirit Sect!¡±


    However, he did not realize that Jiang Ming and the Flowerfruit Sect had never thought of threatening the Ghost Spirit Sect. It was them who had always treated the Flowerfruit Sect as an enemy.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue moving forward.¡±


    Jiang Ming couldn¡¯t be bothered with such trivial matters.


    When Yi Fang of the Ghost Spirit Sect heard this, he trembled.


    They were here to eradicate them!


    However, Jiang Ming could not be bothered to pay attention to them. He led everyone forward.


    Zhu Asi raised his eyebrows and looked at the people fighting, especially Rao Wuqing, Luo Cheng, and Old Wu. He then looked at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Stay and watch, just in case.¡±


    Zhu Asi left one of them behind. ¡°Also, remember to report the results of the battle to me. I¡¯m really curious where this Jiang Ming gets his confidence from. He¡¯s only left a cultivator at the Soul Formation Realm and two at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm here. How can they defeat two Soul Formation Realm cultivators and more than twenty Nascent Soul Realm cultivators?¡±


    Zhu Asi¡¯s heart was filled with curiosity. One of his subordinates suddenly asked, ¡°Young Master Zhu, are we really going to help Ning Caichen and the others take down the South Moon Grotto-Heaven?¡±


    Zhu Asi was stunned and asked instinctively, ¡°If we don¡¯t help them take down the South Moon Grotto-Heaven, what¡¯s the point ofing here?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I think we can take down this grotto-heaven. Although the Zhuyan Pce is rich and doesn¡¯t care about a grotto-heaven-level spiritualnd, you still need it¡­ As long as you can upy this spiritualnd, you can further expand your power. Most importantly, there are quite a number of people in the outer sect who are keeping an eye on you. If you do not seize the time to increase your strength, some people with ulterior motives will definitely cause trouble¡­¡± the subordinate said seriously.


    Zhu Asi nodded seriously and said, ¡°What you said is indeed correct. I need to find a spiritualnd to build my own base camp¡­ Moreover, it mustn¡¯t be limited to the sect. In the past, those who were able to be the next master of the sect, or the legacy elders would definitely establish a force. They were not Saints, but the founders of orthodoxies in disguise! If I wish to be a legacy elder in the future, I will indeed need to establish my own force¡­¡±


    At this point, the subordinate¡¯s face lit up, thinking that Zhu Asi had agreed.


    Smack!


    Zhu Asi pped him in the face.


    ¡°Brat, you¡¯d better remember this! The reason why I can climb to this point today is that I have extraordinary talent and can be arrogant and ambitious, but more importantly, I am not an idiot! You just want me to have a conflict with Ning Caichen and the Flowerfruit Sect. By then, I will definitely offend Elder Mo and my status will plummet. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Hearing this, the subordinate¡¯s expression changed, and he immediately lowered his head.


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I¡¯m sincerely thinking about your future. I definitely have no second thoughts¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ve already exposed you, but you still want to make up an excuse to deceive me? Do you really think I don¡¯t know about your rtionship with that person? Kid, I will tell you the truth. I can easily kill Ning Caichen and the others, but I will keep my promise. If you want to try this again, fine. But make sure you¡¯re smart about it, alright?¡±


    Zhu Asi shouted coldly.


    In the distance, Jiang Ming listened to this conversation and subconsciously frowned.


    It seemed that he had underestimated some people.


    Jiang Ming sized Zhu Asi up and smiled, stunning Zhu Asi.


    Why was this guy smiling?

 Chapter 579 - 579 Zhu Asi’s Thoughts

    579 Zhu Asi¡¯s Thoughts


    Jiang Ming had already figured out Zhu Asi¡¯s temperament. He was the kind of person who was reckless and arrogant, but he had his own morals.


    This kind of person was actually a person with pride!


    There was no doubt that Zhu Asi looked down on him, but in order to fulfill his promise, Zhu Asi would not abandon him at a critical moment.


    ¡°People with this kind of temperament are often easily used by others. Then let me make good use of you, Zhu Asi.¡±


    The smile on Jiang Ming¡¯s lips became more and more obvious, making Zhu Asi feel ufortable.


    He did not understand what was going on with Jiang Ming to be able to smile like this.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming turned around and saw arge group of people.


    ¡°The Flowerfruit Sect?¡±


    One of the neers nced over, and his gaze suddenly turned cold.


    ¡°Ning Caichen,e out!¡±


    A figure walked out. It was a man in battle armor from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain.


    ¡°And who are you?¡±


    Jiang Ming rubbed his temples. There were countless people who wanted to cause him trouble along the way, and the Ghost Spirit Sect was clearly the most ruthless party. They had directly mobilized two Soul Formation Realm experts.


    And now, another enemy had appeared!


    ¡°My name is Lin Jia, and Ie from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain. The reason why I called you out this time is to take your life!¡±


    The man who called himself Lin Jia spoke slowly with a disdainful expression.


    He really could not understand how such an ordinary-looking guy could make the variousrge factions suffer repeated setbacks.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and said nonchntly, ¡°Lin Jia, right? If you have something against me, please register in advance. After all, there are many people looking for trouble with me.¡±


    ¡°Die, motherf*cker!¡±


    Lin Jia was furious.


    The aura of a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator was obvious, andpared to ordinary Nascent Soul cultivators, this guy was somewhat extraordinary.


    ¡°The Spirit Silkworm Nine Transformations cultivation technique that this fellow cultivates is not a cultivation technique of another system. It looks like a martial arts cultivation technique, but in fact, it is a cultivation technique that was re-created by fusing martial arts into the immortal path!¡±


    Jiang Ming quickly determined part of Lin Jia¡¯s background.


    He had to be the top prodigy in the Golden Core Realm in the Spirit Silkworm Mountain. Now that he had broken through to the Nascent Soul Realm, hisbat strength was even more powerful.


    When Jiang Ming thought of this, he did not bother to dwell too much on such trivial matters.


    ¡°Farewell.¡±


    Just as he was about to turn around and leave, Lin Jia¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°You¡¯re ignoring me? Amazing! In all these years, you¡¯re the first person who has ever dared to ignore me.¡±


    He took a step forward and immediately wanted to grab Jiang Ming, but he was blocked by a figure.


    ¡°Mr. Lin, since you¡¯re here, you should know some ground rules. You have to choose an opponent of the same level. You, an elder of the Spirit Silkworm Mountain, have the nerve to challenge our Flowerfruit Sect¡¯s master? Looks like your upbringing in the Spirit Silkworm Mountain is nothing special.¡±


    The person who appeared was Ying Sha. He had been hiding in the shadows until Lin Jia made his move.


    ¡°Get lost! This has nothing to do with you. If you want to die, go jump off a cliff or something!¡± Lin Jia shouted out without any hesitation. He wanted to punch Ying Sha, but in the end, he felt as if a wave of energy was pushing him back. No matter how he struggled, it was useless.


    ¡°How is this possible? Under the same cultivation level, who can block this punch of mine?! Even the Nascent Soul Realm prodigies of the grotto-heavens don¡¯t have this ability! Who are you?¡± Lin Jia¡¯s gazended on Ying Sha as he asked in bewilderment.


    Ying Sha nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°Who I am has nothing to do with you. If you want to fight, then fight. Why are you talking so much nonsense? Or do you think you can¡¯t beat me, so you want to find trouble with my loved ones? Sorry, I¡¯m not a human, I¡¯m a demon!¡±


    Ying Sha was full of insults, causing Lin Jia to gopletely berserk.


    ¡°Vile creature, you are courting death¡­ Take this!¡±


    Lin Jia¡¯s temper was obviously not good. After being provoked by a few words, he immediately went berserk. With a raise of his hand, a lethal ray of sword Qi shot out.


    ¡°You have some skill.¡±


    Although Ying Sha was mocking Lin Jia, he still had a serious expression on his face. He raised his hand and formed a barrier to block Lin Jia¡¯s attack.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The two sides quickly fell into a stalemate. Jiang Ming also looked at the posture of the two fighting, and a mysterious glint shed across his eyes.


    He just had an epiphany!


    Zhu Asi¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Did Ning Caichen actually enter the Mystical Realm and start to gain enlightenment? He only took a look, yet he actually gained so much?¡±


    Zhu Asi was not an idiot. He could tell that both Ying Sha and Lin Jia belonged to the early-stage Nascent Soul Realm. They were extremely strong.


    Lin Jia was exceptionally strong, and his cultivation and sword techniques were very profound.


    The most important thing was the golden sword in Lin Jia¡¯s hand. The mysterious runes on it made people yearn for it.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t an ordinary sword. It¡¯s even beyond the scope of a magic sword or a spirit sword. It¡¯s at the level of a cultivation sword!¡±


    The cultivation sword was at least a magic treasure left behind by a Cultivation Integration Realm cultivator.


    The cultivation sword in front of him was a pseudo-cultivation magical treasure, which meant that the person who left this sword behind had to be at least at the mid-stage of the Insightful Emptiness Realm or above.


    ¡°To be able to obtain a magic treasure of this level means that Lin Jia must be a person with extraordinary luck. In the Feather Kingdom, he might very well be the luckiest prodigy out there.¡±


    Both Zhu Asi and Jiang Ming realized this.


    However, the difference was that Zhu Asi did not see Lin Jia as an equal.


    He did not really care. Lin Jia might be the man who would rece the royal family of the Feather Kingdom in the future and control it. Or he might even be the strongest cultivator in the entire Feather Kingdom after Mo Lingche.


    Regardless, that was all.


    To a person like Zhu Asi, a tiny ce like the Feather Kingdom was nothing.


    ¡°But to be able to find such a person means that Mo Lingche probably won¡¯t stay in the Lower Realm for long. This guy is a reincarnated immortal with a monstrous background. I don¡¯t know where he will eventually go.¡±


    Zhu Asi looked down on Jiang Ming and Lin Jia, but he valued Mo Lingche very much because Elder Mo had lost to Mo Lingche back then.


    It was not just Elder Mo. Many Deity Transformation Realm geniuses in the world of immortal cultivation had lost to Mo Lingche. Thetter was almost the most invincible existence in the Deity Transformation Realm in the entire South Continent.


    ¡°Now that Mo Lingche has reached the Deity Transformation Realm, his battle prowess will definitely be even more terrifying. Such a person will definitely not stay in the Feather Kingdom and the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven for long. It is very likely that he will return to the Upper Realm¡­ If possible, I want to fight him before he goes to the Upper Realm to see how big the gap between me and this reincarnated immortal is!¡±

 Chapter 580 - 580 Angered the Divine Eye Sect’s Master

    580 Angered the Divine Eye Sect¡¯s Master


    Just as Zhu Asi was deep in thought, a burst of righteousness Qi swept over. It was the people from the Green Feather Cultivation Academy.


    ¡°Righteousness Qi? Is it the Green Feather Cultivation Academy?¡±


    A strange look shed across Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes. He had never expected that the people from the Green Feather Cultivation Academy would be present at this critical moment.


    The Spirit Silkworm Mountain and Green Feather Cultivation Academy were not good people.


    Immediately after, arge group of people appeared. They were the experts of the Divine Eye Sect. The Soul Formation Realm cultivator in the lead was the sect master of the Divine Eye Sect.


    ¡°Ning Caichen!¡±


    The Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master¡¯s expression turned cold when he saw Jiang Ming and his group.


    Ning Caichen and Zhang Shan had made things difficult for the Divine Eye Sect many times. They had also made it impossible for the Divine Eye Sect to capture and kill them many times. They had also used up a lot of resources and money because of this.


    ¡°What kind of people are you? Why do you possess such immense strength? Ning Caichen, you keep saying that you were born in the Flowerfruit Mountain, but why can¡¯t we find the cultivation sect called the Flowerfruit Mountain?!¡±


    The Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master pressed on step by step. Previously, Zhang Shan had killed his son and there had been no news of him. Thus, he had ced all his attention on Ning Caichen.


    The first reason was to avenge his son.


    The second reason was to uncover all the secrets that Ning Caichen was hiding, but it was obvious that Ning Caichen was not the kind of person who would let such a thing happen.


    The Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master hade this time to conspire with some factions to seize the South Moon Grotto-Heaven, take down Ning Caichen, and destroy the entire Flowerfruit Sect.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed, and he shouted coldly, ¡°Master of the Divine Eye Sect, aren¡¯t you being too aggressive? What do my background and secrets have to do with you? I don¡¯t believe that there are that many people here who don¡¯t have any secrets. If you have the guts, hand over the core cultivation method of the Divine Eye Sect and tell me some of your secrets, such as the filthy things you have done¡­ Don¡¯t hide anything. I know what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°Are you courting death?¡±


    The Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master was on the verge of going berserk. Ning Caichen was so arrogant.


    How dare he ask such audacious questions?


    He simply did not know what was good for him!


    Jiang Ming snorted coldly, not caring about the other party¡¯s anger. On the other hand, the other forces and some individual cultivators around him were all stunned on the spot.


    Did Jiang Ming have a lot of gossip about the Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master?


    Normally, they would not pay attention to such scandals and would focus on cultivation. However, now, Jiang Ming¡¯s words had undoubtedly piqued everyone¡¯s interest. They all looked at the Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master, causing thetter¡¯s face to twitch.


    ¡°Why are you all staring at me? You only have one enemy now, and that¡¯s Jiang Ming! All of you, look at me. What do you want? Do you want to be enemies with the Divine Eye Sect?¡±


    The Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master roared, but no one cared.


    They were all big shots, and those individual cultivators were not the low-level individual cultivators in the Feather Kingdom.


    All of them were from outside the Feather Kingdom, so theirbat prowess was naturally not inferior. There were even quite a number of Soul Formation Realm cultivators.


    Jiang Ming had a rough understanding that there might be cultivators above the Soul Formation Realm among the individual cultivators, such as those at the Deity Transformation Realm!


    Jiang Ming nced at Elder Tian, the azure python whose cultivation had reached the Deity Transformation Realm.


    ¡°Elder Tian, can you sense how many azure pythons are nearby?¡±


    Elder Tian narrowed his eyes and slowly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t sense many, but there are a few, and they aren¡¯t weak. These people might be geniuses or even prodigies. The reason why they are individual cultivators is not that no faction is unwilling to take them, but that they have obtained a major inheritance and are unwilling to enter the various holynds and ancient sects.¡±


    Jiang Ming subconsciously took a deep breath after Elder Tian¡¯s words. The danger this time was far greater than before.


    Although there were people from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect present, they looked down on him. Otherwise, their efforts would not have failed.


    However, it was different this time. Just the Cultivation Alliance alone was not to be trifled with. In addition, there were other forces and individual cultivators with extraordinary talent andbat strength. Jiang Ming shuddered.


    Elder Tian spoke again. ¡°Master, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. With me around, these Deity Transformation Realm cultivators won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble.¡±


    As an azure python, his bloodline power was extremely strong. Naturally, he was not afraid of ordinary individual cultivators of the same level.


    ¡°As long as they don¡¯t attack me all at once, no one is my match in a one-on-one fight.¡±


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he nodded subconsciously and turned his gaze to the Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master.


    ¡°I have no intention of fighting with you. I¡¯m here for the South Moon Grotto-Heaven. If you want the South Moon Grotto-Heaven too, we¡¯ll be mortal enemies. Either fight or get lost.¡±


    Jiang Ming knew very well that he had to be tough when facing someone like the Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master. Otherwise, he would be easily bullied.


    The Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master¡¯s expression darkenedpletely. After staring at Jiang Ming for a long time, he took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Ning Caichen, don¡¯t even think about taking down the South Moon Grotto-Heaven. This time, the Cultivation Alliance is behind us! Many forces have gathered together with the goal of taking down the South Moon Grotto-Heaven and sharing the resources. You and the Flowerfruit Sect are not among them! I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. Get lost and don¡¯t get involved. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die an extremely tragic death!¡±


    This time, everyone could not help but feel suffocated.


    The news of the Divine Eye Sect and Cultivation Alliance working together had been circting for a long time, but now that the Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master had spoken about it so openly, they were naturally quite shocked.


    After thinking for a long time, Jiang Ming pped his hands and said, ¡°Marvelous! Since you¡¯re not benevolent, then don¡¯t me me for being unjust. The prodigies of the Zhuyan Pce stand behind us. If you have the guts, then go against us. I¡¯m also looking forward to seeing if the experts from the Cultivation Alliance behind you will offend the Zhuyan Pce for you and the Divine Eye Sect.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Hearing this, the Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    The expressions of the other forces and cultivators were equally ugly. They never expected Jiang Ming to say such a thing.


    Was Jiang Ming backed by a big shot from the Zhuyan Pce?


    Everyone knew that the Zhuyan Pce was a top force. It was not inferior to the Ancient Yin Yang Sect and was even on the same level as the legendary Ancient Jiuyou Sect.


    Although the Cultivation Alliance was powerful, it was nothing more than an ant in front of the Zhuyan Pce!

 Chapter 581 - 581 Being Targeted by the Cultivation Alliance

    581 Being Targeted by the Cultivation Alliance


    The Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master¡¯s face was ashen. Just as he was about to berate him, a figure slowly swept out. It was Zhu Asi.


    ¡°That¡¯s Zhu Asi! Zhu Asi is the number one prodigy of the outer sect!¡± someone eximed.


    In terms of strength, the Zhuyan Pce was several levels higher than the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land.


    In the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, Insightful Emptiness Realm cultivators were the most powerful. However, in the Zhuyan Pce, Insightful Emptiness Realm cultivators could only be considered the second most powerful cultivators. The most powerful cultivators were undoubtedly Cultivation Integration Realm experts, and there was more than one of them.


    Not to mention, it was rumored that there was a Heavenly Saint in the Zhuyan Pce. With this person, the Zhuyan Pce would be undefeatable for ten thousand years!


    Jiang Ming had also figured this out not long ago and was stunned for a long time.


    He realized that the Feather Kingdom was too small, and the outside world was too vast.


    There were countless experts outside the Feather Kingdom.


    ¡°To me, the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land was already the pinnacle of power, but now it¡¯s just an insignificant force. I have to say that the outside of the Feather Kingdom is very big. There are still many things I have to see.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded secretly. His intention to go outside the Feather Kingdom became more and more firm.


    At the same time, as Zhu Asi walked out, the entire ce fell dead silent.


    The Cultivation Alliance experts, who had always been arrogant, turned pale. They had never imagined that Zhu Asi woulde personally!


    ¡°Sir, who exactly is Zhu Asi? Why are you so afraid of him?¡±


    The Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master asked. He did not understand. Zhu Asi was only at the Soul Formation Realm. Although it was impressive that he had reached this level at such a young age, it should not be enough to make the Cultivation Alliance so wary, right?


    Could it be because Zhu Asi was from the Zhuyan Pce?


    How ridiculous!


    No matter how powerful the Zhuyan Pce was, the Cultivation Alliance was backed by the Heavenly Alliance. It was an alliance of countless factions, including the Zhuyan Pce.


    In other words, even the Zhuyan Pce had to obey the Heavenly Alliance obediently. As a sub-league of the Heavenly Alliance, the Cultivation Alliance should not be afraid of Zhu Asi.


    Just as the Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master was puzzled, the man beside him said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re too ignorant. You don¡¯t know Zhu Asi¡¯s identity at all! He¡¯s not just the number one prodigy of the outer sect of the Zhuyan Pce. His father is an important figure in the royal family of the Ancient Zhuyan Nation¡­ Although his mother has long since perished, his grandfather was a genuine expert of the Heavenly Alliance. In terms of status, Zhu Asi is one of the upper echelons of the Cultivation Alliance, not much lower than me!¡±


    This person was clearly a high-ranking official sent by the Cultivation Alliance. The aura of a Deity Transformation cultivator was enough to terrify countless people.


    But at this moment, Zhu Asi¡¯s every word and action made this person freeze in fear.


    They were of equal status, but if they were to really talk about it, even if Zhu Asi killed him, the leader of the Cultivation Alliance would not dare say a word.


    Zhu Asi naturally understood the situation and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t feel so terrified. I¡¯m only here under Elder Mo¡¯s orders. In addition, I will ensure the safety of Ning Caichen. As for the rest of the Flowerfruit Sect, I don¡¯t really care.¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned. What Zhu Asi meant was very clear. As long as he did not die, even if the entire Flowerfruit Sect was destroyed, Zhu Asi would definitely not make a move.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with this guy? What is he thinking?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind kept racing, but he still could not figure out what was going on.


    Zhu Asi sensed the change in Jiang Ming¡¯s mood, and he smiled slightly.


    ¡°So, there are things that you, Ning Caichen, are afraid of. I thought you were a fearless person.¡±


    Of course, he could not say what he was thinking. He maintained his poker face, and his words made the higher-ups of the Cultivation Alliance feel slightly more at ease.


    ¡°Master of the Divine Eye Sect, you only need to target the Flowerfruit Sect.¡±


    The Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master bit his lips and revealed an unwilling expression.


    One had to know that he had always wanted to target Ning Caichen and not the Flowerfruit Sect.


    ¡°However, with the words of the Cultivation Alliance¡¯s big shot, I definitely can¡¯t deal with Ning Caichen¡­ Let¡¯s take revenge on the entire Flowerfruit Sect¡­¡±


    ¡°If you have such thoughts, I don¡¯t mind killing you.¡±


    Another person walked out. It was Elder Tian.


    The powerful aura of a Deity Transformation cultivator caused the Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master¡¯s expression to change.


    ¡°The Deity Transformation Realm! And he¡¯s a demon as well!¡±


    Everyone else was stunned as well. They were unable to say a word for a long time.


    Even Zhu Asi was stunned. He thought that Jiang Ming would lower his head and beg him to protect the Flowerfruit Sect. He did not expect the Flowerfruit Sect to have a Deity Transformation Realm powerhouse!


    ¡°This strength¡­ The Flowerfruit Sect has definitely reached the level of a quasi-holynd. In fact, they are not far behind from being a real holynd! If we let the Flowerfruit Sect continue to grow, it will definitely be a force on the level of a holynd in the future! Although it can¡¯tpare to the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land, it¡¯s not inferior to them¡­ How did Ning Caichen achieve this? Why does he have so many experts under him?¡±


    Zhu Asi could not understand.


    He would never have thought that Elder Tian and the others were brought out by Jiang Ming from one of the secret realms in the General¡¯s Tomb. Last time, Jiang Ming had Elder Tian and the others temporarily hide in order to ensure that his trump cards were sufficiently concealed.


    Therefore, both the Ancient Yin Yang Sect and the Zhuyan Pce knew nothing about how strong Jiang Ming¡¯s side was.


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath, and then his face darkened slightly.


    The Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master¡¯s expression darkenedpletely. He had wanted to use the Flowerfruit Sect to exact revenge, but now, this had happened. His determined spirit and murderous aura had beenpletely crushed.


    Jiang Ming nced at him and said nonchntly, ¡°You guys should get ready and start the next step.¡±


    He could not be bothered to say anything else. Then, he suddenly raised his hand and threw a punch, forcing the Nascent Soul Realm cultivators who were attacking him to retreat.


    ¡°He¡¯s so strong!¡±


    These Nascent Soul Realm cultivators looked ugly. They did not want to fight with Jiang Ming, but they did not expect Jiang Ming, who was only in the early stage of the Nascent Soul Realm, to be so powerful!


    Those from the Cultivation Alliance let out surprised grunts.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± someone asked curiously.


    The person from the Cultivation Alliance, who had spoken before, immediately shook his head and said, ¡°Ning Caichen is hiding a big secret. He¡¯s definitely not someone ordinary prodigies canpare to. If we can obtain his secrets, it will be of great benefit to us.¡±


    The Cultivation Alliancemander¡¯s face changed slightly when he heard this.


    Previously, he was afraid of Zhu Asi¡¯s existence, but Ning Caichen was too powerful. If he could take him down, it would be a great benefit to his side.


    The Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master also noticed these changes and was instantly delighted.


    It seemed that he did not even need to do anything; the Cultivation Alliance had already set their eyes on Ning Caichen!

 Chapter 582 - 582 Taking Down the South Moon Grotto-Heaven

    582 Taking Down the South Moon Grotto-Heaven


    The Cultivation Alliance¡¯smander narrowed his eyes. He really wanted to capture Ning Caichen and uncover his secrets.


    However, after much thought, the Cultivation Alliance¡¯smander decided to give up for now.


    ¡°With Zhu Asi around, we can¡¯t hurt Ning Caichen now¡­ If we were to fight at the same level, our people would not be able to defeat Ning Caichen. Let¡¯s forget about it for now. We¡¯ll think about how to take down Ning Caichen in the future¡­ Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The Cultivation Alliance¡¯smander turned around and left. He left so decisively that even Jiang Ming was a little stunned.


    Jiang Ming thought about it and felt that it was because Zhu Asi was present. It was very likely that Zhu Asi gave the other party too much pressure.


    ¡°The Cultivation Alliance has already left. What are we still doing here?¡±


    The people from the other factions left one after another. They hade to ride on the Cultivation Alliance¡¯s coattails, hoping to use the Cultivation Alliance to take down the South Moon Grotto-Heaven and get rid of the dissident factions to reap as many benefits as possible.


    However, who would have thought that the Cultivation Alliance would flee so quickly?


    Lin Jia from the Spirit Silkworm Mountain was stunned.


    The woman in white from the Green Feather Cultivation Academy also had an ugly expression on her face. They had thought that they could sessfully take down Ning Caichen this time, and then threaten Zhang Shan to show himself. As long as they killed Zhang Shan, the humiliation that the two forces had suffered would be resolved.


    However, who would have thought that Ning Caichen would actually do this? He had actually brought Zhu Asi along!


    For a moment, no one knew what to do.


    ¡°What do you mean? What should we do next?¡±


    Lin Jia asked. The white-robed woman remained silent for a long time before she turned around and left.


    ¡°Bai Xiuxiu, are you leaving just like that? Aren¡¯t you nning to capture Ning Caichen?¡±


    The woman in white coldly said, ¡°If you want to do that, go ahead. I¡¯m not brave enough.¡±


    What kind of joke was this? If they offended Zhu Asi, the Green Feather Cultivation Academy might not be able to bear the consequences.


    One had to know that this concerned the main headquarters of the Heavenly Alliance and the entire royal family of the Ancient Zhuyan Nation!


    Lin Jia¡¯s mouth twitched. He naturally did not dare to face this person alone, so he could only grit his teeth and walk away.


    Looking at all the forces and cultivators who had left, Jiang Ming frowned even more.


    ¡°Is it over just like that?¡±


    Zhu Asi did not expect that his arrival would put such great pressure on these forces.


    ¡°It seems that Elder Mo didn¡¯t just call me here to ensure Ning Caichen¡¯s safety, but to open up a path for him.¡±


    He looked at Ning Caichen.


    ¡°Brat, your luck this time is pretty good. You were lucky to have met me. But that¡¯s a separate matter. Since you owe me a favor, you have to listen to me. Now, follow me to the South Moon Grotto-Heaven.¡±


    When Elder Tian heard this, he immediately took a few steps forward and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Zhu, it¡¯s their prerogative if others fear you. But I¡¯m still here. Do you not respect me?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhu Si narrowed his eyes and shook his head.


    ¡°Sir, I know that you have an extraordinary background. You¡¯re from the Azure Python bloodline and are a prominent figure in the demon kingdom. Therefore, I can¡¯t ignore your existence.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±


    Elder Tian asked unhappily. Zhu Asi took a deep breath and smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Sir, I just want Master Ning to receive better training. The Zhuyan Pce has Elder Mo to support him, so we will definitely provide him with a lot of precious resources¡­¡±


    Zhu Asi did not continue.


    However, Elder Tian had also achieved his goal.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already made this person make a promise to you, but it¡¯s up to you to decide whether you want to go to the Zhuyan Pce or not.¡±


    Zhu Asi¡¯s mouth twitched. Although Elder Tian was a demon, he had many tricks up his sleeve. He was actually trying to trick him into making a promise!


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°Mr. Zhu, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely go to the Zhuyan Pce but now is not the best time. I hope you can understand.¡±


    Zhu Asi raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the best time?¡±


    ¡°No, it is not. I still have many important things toplete, so¡­ I hope you can give me some time.¡±


    Jiang Ming continued to speak. He needed to see the South Moon Grotto-Heaven turn into the Flowerfruit Grotto-heaven.


    Soon, Zhu Asi nodded and left.


    Jiang Ming stayed behind to take care of all the matters here. The site selection and whatnot had beenpleted, so he had to recruit more disciples!


    ¡°Before this, the Flowerfruit Sect was divided into three major parts. The first part is Flowerfruit City and many other cities, which are at the civilian level. The second part is the outer sect level of the Flowerfruit Sect. It¡¯s obvious that we¡¯ve been managing outer sect forces before. Now, we need to establish an inner sect for the third level.¡±


    It was normal for a force to be divided into three, six, and nine levels.


    The Flowerfruit Sect currently had some core and even true disciples, such as Gu Chi, Sha Luo, and a few others, but it had yet to establish an inner sect.


    The inner sect was where the elites were, and it was also a very important part of a faction.


    Jiang Ming immediately got Ying Sha and the others to work and announce to the world that they were taking in disciples.


    At the same time, Mo Dawei and the others also guessed something.


    ¡°Minister Zuo should have been taken away by Ning Caichen and the Flowerfruit Sect.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned, especially Yang Zhou.


    ¡°Why did they take Minister Zuo away? Minister Zuo is one of your older brother¡¯s men and is also one of the enemies of the Flowerfruit Sect. Does Ning Caichen think that he can afford to take away an enemy who is controlled by others?¡±


    Yang Zhou¡¯s face was filled with displeasure. This was originally within his control, but now it had developed beyond his control. Once the officials of the royal court knew about it, especially his political enemies, it would definitely be a great humiliation!


    Mo Dawei¡¯s expression was simrly ugly. After a while, he said coldly, ¡°The reason is simple. Ning Caichen wants to pry some secrets out of Minister Zuo.¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen isn¡¯t a simple character. He wants to develop the Flowerfruit Sect, so whether it¡¯s the three Grotto-heavens or the imperial court, they will all be his enemies.¡±


    As a high-ranking official of the royal court and a member of the Immortal Feather Grotto-heaven, there is no doubt that Ning Caichen wants to interrogate the target.¡±


    ¡°Minister Zuo¡¯s current situation is probably not much better. He might already be in a state worse than death.¡±


    What they did not know was that Minister Zuo was not only not severely interrogated, but he was also enjoying a peaceful life.


    ¡°Master, thank you for saving my life¡­ I have to say, the wisest choice I¡¯ve made in my life was to follow you! If it wasn¡¯t for my good luck, I would have lost my life to Yang Zhou and his gang.¡±

 Chapter 583 - 583 Five-Colored Obsidian Stone

    583 Five-Colored Obsidian Stone


    Minister Zuo spoke with a simpering expression.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows a few times and said indifferently, ¡°As long as you work for me honestly and provide me with enough information, I will naturally be able to guarantee your safety. Of course, I hope you can remember one thing. If our sect can save your life, we can naturally take your life as well.¡±


    Minister Zuo gulped and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely do my best to cooperate with you and provide you with everything you want to know.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then let me ask you the first question. What is the current attitude of the royal family and the royal court toward the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven and other sects?¡± Jiang Ming asked coldly. He could not be bothered beating around the bush with Zuo Xiangxu, so he might as well cut to the chase.


    Hearing this, Minister Zuo thought for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s an enemy force, but their rtionship is also quite ambiguous. The royal family needs to rely on the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven to suppress those other sects and factions. The Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven also needs the royal family to be their puppet¡­ However, the Mo brothers¡¯ intentions are very clear. They want to develop the Mo family to rece the current royal family of the Feather Kingdom. Simrly, the royal family of the Feather Kingdom also wants to slowly devour the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, turning it into a military for the ruling ss of the Feather Kingdom. In any case, they are all using each other. They all want to rece each other¡¯s core strength¡­ However, this is based on the fact that Reverend Mo will not interfere. Once Reverend Mo interferes, the royal family of the Feather Kingdom will definitely not have a chance to turn the tables.¡±


    ¡°Mo Lingche¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows again. After taking a few deep breaths, he said seriously, ¡°Mo Lingche is indeed a powerful character. Once he steps into this game, the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven will definitely win. Unfortunately, his mind is not on fighting for power in the Lower Realm. He is very ambitious, and he doesn¡¯t just want the Feather Kingdom. But I dare not say that he won¡¯t make a move. Perhaps one day, his thoughts will change. After all, the situation is ever-changing. No one knows what will happen.¡±


    After more than two hundred years of experience, Jiang Ming had a general understanding of human nature. His insight into the human heart had reached a level that ordinary cultivators could not imagine.


    He knew very well that once something happened that could change the situation in the Upper Realm, let alone the Feather Kingdom, it would be a small matter to Mo Lingche.


    ¡°A reincarnated immortal, and a reincarnated immortal with great ambition at that. He must be an extremely cold-blooded and heartless person. Mo Lingche is too dangerous. I can¡¯t touch him so easily, or the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind was racing. After a while, he made a very wise decision.


    ¡°Everyone, immediately enter a state of alert. No matter what, we have to quickly establish a defensive array formation¡­ It must be a defensive array formation that can block a reincarnated immortal at the Deity Transformation Realm!¡±


    At this moment, the ck sword¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°I have an array formation that can defend against all attacks from cultivators below the Cultivation Integration Realm. Are you interested?¡±


    Jiang Ming pursed his lips and said speechlessly, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t beat around the bush!¡±


    The ck sword was rendered speechless. After a long while, it continued, ¡°This array formation of mine is rather special. It requires a material called the Five-Colored Obsidian Stone. It might be difficult to find it in the Lower Realm¡­¡±


    ¡°Five-Colored Obsidian Stone?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Something that the ck sword found difficult to find could be verymon in this era!


    ¡°Is this the Five-Colored Obsidian Stone?¡±


    Suddenly, a voice rang out. It was Minister Zuo.


    Jiang Ming nced at the other party¡¯s ring, and the ck sword eximed, ¡°It really is a Five-Colored Obsidian Stone¡­ My God, he actually made such an extremely precious treasure into a ring. What a waste!¡±


    Then, Minister Zuo said, ¡°The Five-Colored Obsidian Stone is quite rare. It¡¯s only found at the Five-Colored Mountain.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the level of that force?¡± Jiang Ming asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s roughly at the level of the Crimson Light Grotto-Heaven.¡±


    The level of Crimson Light Grotto-Heaven?


    This meant that this faction was not weak, but they had yet to reach the level of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven.


    The three grotto-heavens and six blessednds were also divided into three, six, and nine levels. If the six blessednds were at the lowest level, then Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven was at the highest level.


    The Crimson Light Grotto-Heaven belonged to the middle group, but in terms of strength, it was much weaker than the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven.


    ¡°But the Crimson Light Grotto-Heaven is not something tough at either. A faction that can bepared to it will not be easy to deal with.¡±


    Jiang Ming made a decision after thinking hard for a while.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! No matter what, we have to take down the Five-Colored Mountain and collect the Five-Colored Obsidian Stones to build a defensive array formation!¡±


    Jiang Ming quickly led Wu Ming and the others to the vicinity of the Five-Colored Mountain.


    At this moment, there were many troops stationed near the Five-Colored Mountain. They sensed that an enemy wasing and immediately prepared for battle.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± amander stationed here asked.


    ¡°Our array formation sensed that someone was approaching the Five-Colored Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Approaching the Five-Colored Mountain? Why? There¡¯s nothing special in the Five-Colored Mountain other than the Five-Colored Obsidian Stone!¡± someone asked in confusion.


    Another shrugged and said, ¡°God knows. I guess they¡¯re trying to make way for us. After all, the Five-Colored Mountain leads to the Daliang Kingdom. Many merchants often want to make way for us to prevent bandits from obstructing us.¡± But after so many years, there has been no one here to ask to use that road. After all, no one has ever passed through¡­ The Five-Colored Mountain isn¡¯t a kind faction. In addition to the agreement between us and the royal family, we have to defend this ce to excavate the Five-Colored Obsidian Stones. There are always heavy guards guarding this ce. We won¡¯t let any merchant teams pass.¡±


    An elder spoke and waved his hand. ¡°Men, go and inform that caravan to leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude! We¡¯re relying on mining the Five-Colored Obsidian Stones to make various decorations in exchange for spirit stones and resources. We don¡¯t have the time to bother with them!¡±


    From their conversation, it was clear that they did not value the Five-Colored Obsidian Stone. They only treated it as an important material for decorations. Their main purpose was to earn resources and spirit stones.


    Jiang Ming and the others were quickly blocked.


    ¡°Sir, please take a detour. We are extremely busy here and have no intention of making way for you.¡±


    An elder of the Five-Colored Mountain came and spoke apologetically.


    However, Jiang Ming and the others were stunned. These people¡¯s attitudes were a little too polite.


    Jiang Ming pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Friend, we didn¡¯te here to do business, nor did wee here for a favor.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± the Five-Colored Mountain cultivator asked in confusion.

 Chapter 584 - 584 The King’s Attack

    584 The King¡¯s Attack


    Many experts from the Five-Colored Mountain stood there and looked down at Jiang Ming and the others.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    ¡°Everyone, we are from the Flowerfruit Sect. We are here for one thing.¡±


    The elder of the Five-Colored Mountain was startled and asked curiously, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The Five-Colored Obsidian Stones.¡±


    Jiang Ming spoke in a straightforward manner.


    The entire ce was deathly silent.


    The expressions of the experts from the Five-Colored Mountain changed drastically. They never expected Jiang Ming to say such words.


    ¡°The Five-Colored Obsidian Stones? Sir, are you joking?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Jiang Ming smiled and said, ¡°We came here for the Five-Colored Obsidian Stones, and we want all of them!¡±


    Three secondster, a voice resounded around them, causing everyone¡¯s expressions to change drastically.


    ¡°How dare you trick us? You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    ¡°What Flowerfruit Sect? A small force that I¡¯ve never even heard of dares to provoke the Five-Colored Mountain? Ridiculous!¡±


    At this moment, an elder of the Five-Colored Mountain stood up slowly. His eyes were as cold as a knife as he approached.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As the sound of collisions erupted again and again, the aura of the elder of the Five-Colored Mountain soared to an extremely high level, and he condensed a huge sword to attack them!


    ng!


    After a series of nging sounds, the elder of the Five-Colored Mountain instantly increased his speed. The speed of the giant sword also increased in the wind. With a whoosh, it cut down a huge rock.


    Gravel flew everywhere, and the earth trembled!


    The elder of the Five-Colored Mountain said coldly, ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice. Don¡¯t continue to act crazy. Otherwise, your fate will be the same as this huge rock!¡±


    The elder did not show them any respect and was about to fight them.


    Wu Ming took a step forward and stared at him with a smile.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to fight?¡±


    His aura of a cultivator at the mid-stage of the Soul Formation Realm was revealed, and the expression of the elder at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm instantly changed.


    Elder Tian also walked out.


    ¡°If you want to fight, I can join in as well.¡±


    The aura of a Deity Transformation Realm cultivator spread out.


    The elder of the Five-Colored Mountain was speechless.


    Jiang Ming watched all of this with a smile on his face, and then he said coldly, ¡°If you want to continue fighting, the Flowerfruit Sect can fight with you.¡±


    Thump!


    The elder guarding the mountain directly knelt down and said with tears streaming down his cheeks, ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t know that I had someone to offend you. I¡¯m at fault!¡±


    He pped himself a few times, which stunned Jiang Ming.


    At this time, Jiang Ming took a few steps forward and stared at something opposite them.


    ¡°There¡¯s another group of people?¡±


    Thump!


    Another group of people knelt down. This time, they were from the royal family of this kingdom.


    ¡°Sir, feel free to mine this ce. We will exin this to the royal court ourselves!¡±


    The general in the lead did not dare argue against Jiang Ming.


    Not only was there a Soul Formation Realm cultivator by his side, but there was a Deity Transformation Realm cultivator by his side as well!


    He was probably a big shot from some holynd!


    Jiang Ming pinched his nose. He finally understood why Gu Chi was happy when he brought a group of subordinates to bully people everywhere. He did not lift a finger but relied on sheer power to suppress people¡­ It was not a bad feeling!


    The Five-Colored Mountain and the other forces quickly stepped back, but they did notpletely retreat. This matter was quickly reported to their king.


    ¡°The Flowerfruit Sect? Isn¡¯t that a force that has just risen within the Feather Kingdom? Why would they target the Five Colored Mountain? And their goal is to excavate the Five-Colored Obsidian Stones?¡±


    The king was confused.


    The Five-Colored Obsidian Stone was only a high-grade material for making decorations. It did not have many other uses.


    How could an ore of this level be worth the Flowerfruit Sect crossing the border?


    The king scratched the back of his head. At this moment, a figure arrived.


    ¡°Your Majesty, there was news just now that the Feather King sent someone to discuss the matter of the Flowerfruit Sect.¡±


    The king¡¯s face sank.


    ¡°The Feather Kingdom is currently having internal issues. However, despite this, the Feather King came to us to discuss the matter of the Flowerfruit Sect. It is very likely that he wants our kingdom to send troops to help the Feather Kingdom deal with the Flowerfruit sect.¡±


    ¡°Is this guy crazy? There are Soul Formation Realm and Deity Transformation Realm cultivators in the Flowerfruit Sect. Judging from the current strength of the Flowerfruit Sect, they are not much weaker than the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven. The royal family of the Feather Kingdom and the royal court are unable to defeat the Flowerfruit Sect, so they want to drag us down with them?¡±


    The king cursed. He never thought that the Feather King would be so hical.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t send anyone here, but what should we do if the Flowerfruit Sect¡¯s master misunderstood us?¡±


    The king paced around the main hall for a long time before making a decision.


    ¡°Men, capture the messenger of the Feather Kingdom and send him to the Flowerfruit Sect!¡±


    The ministers were shocked.


    ¡°Your Majesty, why are you doing this? Once we do this, we will offend the royal family of the Feather Kingdom!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, our kingdom is not as strong as the Feather Kingdom. Once the war starts, our kingdom will definitely be affected.¡±


    All of them were people who disagreed with this.


    The king¡¯s expression was uncertain. After a long time, he suddenly roared, ¡°All of you shut your mouths! Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Many of you have epted bribes from the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven and other the Feather Kingdom forces or have be spies nted by the Feather Kingdom in our kingdom! In the past, I could turn a blind eye but not anymore! The situation in the Feather Kingdom is extremely chaotic. The force led by the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven is about to start a war with the Feather Kingdom! If you want our kingdom to support them, that¡¯s wishful thinking! I refuse to stand on either side. I will only stand on the Flowerfruit Sect¡¯s side!¡±


    As these words rang out, the entire ce fell silent.


    Everyone widened their eyes in disbelief.


    Their king was probably crazy!


    He did not stand on the side of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven and the Mo family, nor did he stand on the side of the Feather Kingdom¡¯s royal court. Instead, he strongly supported a rising star like the Flowerfruit Sect! Why?


    ¡°Your Majesty, you must not! The master of the Flowerfruit Sect, Ning Caichen, has a grudge against the Divine Eye Sect and many other forces. He was also ipatible with the Mo family. Now that we can confirm that the Flowerfruit Sect and the royal court of the Feather Kingdom are also enemies, the Flowerfruit Sect will be enemies with everyone in the Feather Kingdom! If we support the Flowerfruit Sect now, we will be making enemies with the sects and aristocratic families that oppose the Flowerfruit Sect. We will definitely be attacked by the Feather Kingdom. Once the war starts, our kingdom will definitely not be able to withstand the joint attack of the two major groups of the Feather Kingdom!¡±

 Chapter 585 - 585 The Heartless Mo Lingche

    585 The Heartless Mo Lingche


    The construction of the Flowerfruit Grotto-Heaven was in full swing.


    Jiang Ming looked at the gradually forming Flowerfruit Grotto-Heaven and smiled in relief.


    ¡°With the Flowerfruit Grotto-Heaven as the base, the Flowerfruit Sect haspleted the first step. What we need to do next is to take down more grotto-heavens and form a holynd. But grotto-heaven-level forces are different from holynd-level forces. Grotto-heaven-level forces basically upy three to five grotto-heavens, while holynd-level forces upy as many as ten to twenty grotto-heavens. The Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven upies nine grotto-heaven-level treasurends, while the other two grotto-heavens upy three and five respectively. In addition, upying a grotto-heaven has nothing to do with a grotto-heaven-level power. We are at most a blessednd-level power now because we only upied a blessednd-level cultivation sect.¡±


    For example, the six blessednds basically upied one blessednd each. Among them, the most powerful, the Green Feather Cultivation Academy upied two grotto-heaven-level treasurednds.


    Even the Divine Eye Sect had upied a grotto-heaven-level treasurend. They were just short of some power to be able to obtain the title of a blessednd-level force.


    The situation of the Flowerfruit Sect was simr. The only difference was theirbat strength.


    ¡°We have Elder Tian, a Deity Transformation Realm demon, guarding us. Logically speaking, our strength is about the same as the top powers of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, but we have too few Soul Formation Realm cultivators. The Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven has no less than five or six Soul Formation Realm cultivators on the surface, and there might be more than ten people hiding in the dark. On our side, only Wu Ming and I have reached the Soul Formation Realm.¡±


    Rao Wuqing sighed. Not to mention the Soul Formation Realm, even the number of Nascent Soul Realm cultivators they had could notpare to the other forces.


    In the Divine Eye Sect, there were hundreds of Nascent Soul Realm cultivators, but the Flowerfruit Sect only had a little over a hundred Nascent Soul Realm cultivators. Not to mention the fact that even the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven had more than a thousand Nascent Soul Realm cultivators.


    ¡°We have to seize the time to nurture Foundation Establishment Realm and Golden Core Realm prodigies¡­ As for Nascent Soul Realm prodigies, there¡¯s no need to be too anxious to nurture them. This requires an extremely powerful foundation.¡±


    In the Feather Kingdom, there were quite a number of Foundation Establishment Realm prodigies. There were far fewer Golden Core Realm prodigies, but there were some out there.


    On the other hand, there were only a few Nascent Soul Realm prodigies in the Feather Kingdom. After all, most prodigies had basically exhausted most of their potential when they cultivated to the Nascent Soul Realm.


    The Soul Formation Realm cultivators in the Feather Kingdom basically needed to send some Golden Core Realm elites to the outside world to temper themselves. This way, they could obtain better resources and inheritances, thereby increasing their aptitudes.


    Jiang Ming knew this very well, so he nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go outside the Feather Kingdom first to find a way for you.¡±


    ¡°Master, the outside world is extremely dangerous. You must be careful this time!¡± Rao Wuqing said seriously.


    Jiang Ming nodded with a smile and prepared to set off.


    On the side of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, Mo Lingche frowned.


    ¡°Is Ning Caichen about to leave the Feather Kingdom?¡±


    When Mo Lingche received the news, a strange light shed in his eyes. He knew that Ning Caichen would leave the Feather Kingdom, but he did not expect it to happen at this juncture.


    ¡°The Flowerfruit Sect has just confirmed its position, and Ning Caichen chose to leave the Feather Kingdom to train in the outside world instead of enjoying his life? Is he returning to the Flowerfruit Mountain?¡± a person asked. It was Mo Dawei.


    Mo Lingche¡¯s gaze returned to normal as he nced at his eldest son.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Some things have nothing to do with you. Whether or not the Flowerfruit Mountain behind Ning Caichen really exists and how strong it is has nothing to do with you. What you need to do is to cultivate well and protect the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven for me.¡±


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Mo Dawei¡¯s expression changed, ¡°You really n to leave the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven?¡±


    ¡°What else? Do you want me to stay and y house with you?¡±


    Mo Lingche snorted coldly. If it was not for the fact that this kid was rted to him by blood, he would have died a million times over just because he had disturbed him so many times!


    As his eldest son, he did not think about how to be stronger and ascend to the Upper Realm in the future. Instead, he was always scheming for power and profit. He was simply stupid!


    What was so good about the mortal power in the Lower Realm?


    His horizons were too small, and he could not be put in an important position!


    ¡°Ning Caichen is still the best. This child has nned everything step by step, and his future is promising!¡±


    The corners of Mo Lingche¡¯s lips rose again, but Ning Caichen¡¯s future was just like that. He was destined not to surpass him because Ning Caichen¡¯s aptitude was just trash in the Upper Realm.


    ¡°But in the lower realm, he¡¯s a pretty good pawn. If I utilize him well, he might be able to help me take a trip to that forbidden area. Those below the Semi-God Realm are not allowed to enter that ce. I was also worried that I couldn¡¯t find a young genius who was outstanding enough to scout the way for me and search for treasures.¡±


    Mo Lingche¡¯s brain spun rapidly as he raised his finger and pointed in a certain direction.


    ¡°Ning Caichen is about to cross the border. You can arrange for some people to stop him, or even go there personally. You must kill Ning Caichen. If you can¡¯t kill him, kill yourself!¡±


    As soon as these words were said, Mo Dawei was first delighted, but then his expression changed drastically. He was frightened.


    He was happy because his father had told him that he could kill Ning Caichen.


    He was shocked because if he could not kill Ning Caichen, he would have tomit suicide to apologize!


    ¡°Father, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Are you not confident in killing Ning Caichen? How could a great cultivator at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm not be able to kill a small early-stage Nascent Soul Realm cultivator?¡±


    Mo Lingche was obviously displeased, and his face turned pale when he noticed this. He knelt on the ground with a thud.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. This time, I will definitely kill Ning Caichen and bring his head back to you!¡±


    ¡°I hope so. If you can¡¯t do it, you¡¯ll have to die,¡± Mo Lingche said coldly. He was like a cold-blooded monster who did not care about blood rtions at all.


    After Mo Dawei left, Mo Lingche waved his hand and attracted another powerful creature.


    ¡°You can go with them and take a look. At the critical moment, you can kill Mo Dawei and save Ning Caichen.¡±


    This powerful creature instinctively asked, ¡°Why did you insist on saving Ning Caichen? And why do you want to give up on the young master?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a son. I can have another one at any time, but it¡¯s not easy to nurture another important pawn like Ning Caichen. If it was any other time, I could still find a new pawn, but in the Lower Realm, Ning Caichen is already a top-notch pawn. In addition, this guy is also ambitious, so he can be used by me. If we don¡¯t seize the time to set up a trap, then all our previous efforts will go to waste.¡±


    Mo Lingche spoke slowly. His words were filled with cruelty. Even this powerful being who had reached the Deity Transformation Realm could not help but tremble.


    The reincarnated immortal was indeed terrifying and ruthless!

 Chapter 586 - 586 Multiple Enemies

    586 Multiple Enemies


    Mo Dawei had long led a team of people to guard the vicinity of Quma Mountain. This was the only way for those in the Feather Kingdom to reach the vast world of immortal cultivation.


    The situation in the Feather Kingdom was rather special. In the north were many tribes in the wilderness. For example, Yuan Kui originated from the Tuoba tribe.


    To the east was the Daliang Kingdom, and to the south were many small countries. If one wanted to go to the wider world of immortal cultivation, they had to go west.


    ¡°If Ning Caichen wants to leave the Feather Kingdom and head to the vast cultivation world, this is the only way. When he arrives, we will immediately attack him and catch him off guard,¡± Mo Dawei said coldly. Mo Dazhi raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Bro, is there a need to do all this? It¡¯s just Ning Caichen. It¡¯s said that he had only brought a girl named Zhu An¡¯an with him this time. Wu Ming, Rao Wuqing, and the azure python did not follow him. It is easy to kill him. Why go through so much trouble?¡±


    Mo Dazhi did not understand why the two pirs of the Mo family had to be so careful with a mere Nascent Soul Realm cultivator like Ning Caichen.


    Mo Dawei nced at him, wanting to say something, but he did not.


    This stupid younger brother of his had no idea how cold-blooded and heartless their father was.


    If he did not do a good job, he would definitely die. Even if he did notmit suicide, his father would find a way to kill him.


    ¡°Just listen to me obediently¡­ Don¡¯t forget, Ning Caichen is not only extremely talented, but he¡¯s also extremely lucky as well. This kind of person with great luck is often able to find ways to survive in a desperate situation where there is no chance of survival. Therefore, what we need to do is to try our best to kill him. Otherwise, once he escapes, it will be even more difficult for us to kill him.¡±


    It was also at this moment that a figure quietly arrived.


    ¡°Masters, the sentries in front have already detected the figures of Ning Caichen and that girl. They are only ten miles away from us. With their speed, they will arrive in ten minutes!¡±


    ¡°Ten minutes? Why is it taking so long?¡±


    Mo Dazhi narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are they cultivators? Doesn¡¯t he know how to ride a flying sword?¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen definitely wants to keep a low profile to prevent others from noticing his movements,¡± Mo Dawei said softly.


    ¡°Ning Caichen is also aware that he has provoked too many people. One careless move could result in his death, so he chose to travel as low-key as possible.¡±


    Mo Dazhi sneered, ¡°It¡¯s useless to keep a low profile. The entire Feather Kingdom is under our surveince. Not only the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, but many of therge sects and even the royal court are under our control. This is an inescapable. Ning Caichen is just amb waiting to be ughtered. It¡¯s unrealistic for him to escape from our control!¡±


    This time, the two of them looked at each other a few more times, and a cold light glinted in their eyes.


    Murderous intent burst out!


    Ning Caichen had repeatedly made them suffer in the Mo family! It was time for him to pay!


    ¡°Kill them!¡± Mo Dawei shouted as if he had already grasped the power to kill Jiang Ming.


    But what they did not know was that Jiang Ming had already chosen another path to move forward.


    ¡°Mister, why do we have to take another path?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an widened her eyes in curiosity.


    ¡°Some people have been monitoring us, so no matter how inconspicuous we are, we are still under their surveince,¡± said Jiang Ming in a deep voice. ¡°That¡¯s why we chose the other route. We also wanted to lure some people to the location I chose.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed coldly.


    Since they wanted to attack him, they had to be prepared to be killed.


    Jiang Ming quickly led Zhu An¡¯an to a rtively remote mountain.


    ¡°Mister, the field of vision here is too wide. Once we¡¯re discovered, the other party can use formations and some long-range magic treasures to attack us!¡± Zhu An¡¯an said, but soon, she smiled. ¡°But they definitely won¡¯t expect that we¡¯ve already set up an array formation around here.¡±


    Jiang Ming subconsciously nced at the little girl and chuckled.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done very well. Next, we¡¯ll see how powerful these array formations you¡¯ve set up are.¡±


    Over the years, Zhu An¡¯an had shown incredible talent and potential. Not only did she quickly reach the Nascent Soul Realm in terms of cultivation, but herbat strength was not inferior to Jiang Ming at all.


    Most importantly, Zhu An¡¯an had also devoted herself to cultivating the path of array formations. Her attainments in that path could be said to be extraordinary. Even the older generation¡¯s Zhai Tianfeng had repeatedly eximed in admiration, affirming that Zhu An¡¯an was a peerless genius in the path of array formations.


    At this moment, Zhu An¡¯an suddenly said, ¡°Someone ising.¡±


    Jiang Ming wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Along the way, he felt that someone was monitoring his every move. There had to be someone behind them giving instructions.


    Then, the next thing to do was to make a move on them.


    Soon, arge group of people descended.


    In the distance, Mo Dawei was stunned.


    ¡°The Divine Eye Sect? No, it¡¯s not just the Divine Eye Sect. People from the Cultivation Alliance are mixed in as well!¡±


    Mo Dazhi was also stunned.


    ¡°It is reasonable for the Divine Eye Sect to act. After all, Ning Caichen¡¯s fellow disciple, Zhang Shan, killed the Divine Eye Sect¡¯s young master. The Divine Eye Sect naturally wants to get rid of Ning Caichen and lure Zhang Shan out. But why did the people from the Cultivation Alliance appear? Are they also eyeing Ning Caichen? Or did Ning Caichen offend them?¡±


    Mo Dawei shook his head. ¡°ording to my understanding, the only conflict between Ning Caichen and the Cultivation Alliance was during the battle for the South Moon Grotto-Heaven a year ago. But Ning Caichen didn¡¯t offend the Cultivation Alliance at that time. Instead, it was a young prodigy of the Zhuyan Pce who stood behind Ning Caichen, forcing the Cultivation Alliance to retreat with the Divine Eye Sect. They didn¡¯t even allow the Divine Eye Sect to attack. But what¡¯s the situation now? Why are they here?¡±


    Just as Mo Dawei was thinking hard, a discordant voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Dear friends from the Cultivation Alliance, you havee a little too quickly. We also want to kill Ning Caichen¡­ However, there¡¯s only one of him. What are we going to do?¡±


    It was Lin Jia from Spirit Silkworm Mountain.


    On the other end, Bai Xiuxiu walked out. She was the genius teacher of the Green Feather Cultivation Academy.


    Mo Dawei was shocked.


    ¡°Two elites at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm!¡±


    One had to know that in the entire Feather Kingdom, there were very few Nascent Soul Realm prodigies. Every one of them was destined to step into the Soul Formation Realm and even had the hope of advancing to the Deity Transformation realm.


    However, none of them had expected that these two would actuallye together!


    ¡°Hehe, a prodigy at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm? Are they here to harass the Divine Eye Sect?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, your news is too outdated. My second son left the Feather Kingdom thirty years ago and went to a cultivation holynd in the outside world. Now that he¡¯s returned, he can be considered a Nascent Soul Realm prodigy!¡±

 Chapter 587 - 587 Insolent

    587 Insolent


    The person who spoke was the Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master. He was pleased with himself as a young man in white walked out from behind him.


    ¡°My name is Liu Changqing. I am the current young master of the Divine Eye Sect. I am also the Holy Son of the Heavenly Pupil Holy Land. You can call me Holy Son Changqing.¡±


    Liu Changqing¡¯s expression was calm, but he could not suppress the smugness in his eyes.


    Lin Jia and Bai Xiuxiu looked over with strange expressions.


    They had seen people address other people respectfully, but they had never seen anyone ask other people to address them respectfully.


    Liu Changqing was extremely strange.


    The Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master became even more pleased. Before anyone could react, he said, ¡°Everyone, since my son has returned, it¡¯s time for him to disy his true strength. I¡¯ll also let everyone see the methods of the Heavenly Pupil Holy Land¡¯s Holy Son.¡±


    Liu Changqing chuckled, ¡°Of course. I believe you two would not reject the opportunity to witness the glory of our Heavenly Pupil Holy Land¡¯s ultimate technique.¡±


    Lin Jia and Bai Xiuxiu looked at each other and waved their hands impatiently. ¡°Since you want to be pretentious, then I¡¯ll let you be. I want to see if you can defeat Ning Caichen!¡±


    Lin Jia nced at Ning Caichen. ¡°Kid, although I want to kill you, you can¡¯t lose to Liu Changqing. Can you promise me that? It is my destiny to kill you. After all, the person your fellow disciple, Zhang Shan, killed was my disciple. If you can live up to my expectations and surrender your life to me, I can forgive Zhang Shan. If you don¡¯t, I will still seek out Zhang Shan.¡±


    He had long heard that Ning Caichen had a good rtionship with Zhang Shan. Thus, he wanted to use such words to provoke Ning Caichen.


    The reason was simple. Liu Changing was not worthy of killing Ning Caichen.


    Aside from him or Bai Xiuxiu, no one could kill Ning Caichen!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ning Caichen. You killed the young master of the Ghost Spirit Sect. You have to pay for this with your life. If Liu Changqing kills you, we will naturally find trouble with Zhang Shan and the Flowerfruit Sect!¡±


    Everyone was talking at once, making the Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master¡¯s expression turn even uglier. They were clearly ostracizing the Divine Eye Sect!


    ¡°Changqing, you don¡¯t need to hold back! Use this battle to prove your strength and let the world know that the Divine Eye Sect is destined to upy a spot in the six blessednds! Some sects of the old era are destined to be buried in the river of time. We will take their ce!¡±


    The Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master raised his chin arrogantly.


    Liu Changqing smiled confidently.


    ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. Ning Caichen is destined to be killed by me. As for the others¡­ They need to face reality! Don¡¯t forget, Zhang Shan is also destined to be my victim. He killed my brother, so he must die! Don¡¯t even think about getting involved in this blood feud!¡±


    At this moment, Liu Changqing was extremely arrogant, causing the people around him to be stunned.


    They never expected Liu Changqing to be like this!


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you better remember this. If you die, three of our six blessednds will join forces to target the Flowerfruit Sect and kill Zhang Shan. Therefore, make sure you survive!¡± Bai Xiuxiu said.


    The Nascent Soul Realm elites of the three blessednds also shouted in unison, wanting Ning Caichen¡¯s life.


    Liu Changqing took the lead.


    ¡°Great Heavenly Demonic Hand!¡±


    Endless demonic Qi sted over, turning into a huge demonic palm that was about to descend.


    Jiang Ming nced over and said indifferently, ¡°You want to take me down with this puny attack? How wishful!¡±


    He snorted disdainfully. Everyone here was arrogantly talking about killing him. Little did they know that they were mere ants in front of him!


    Jiang Ming also grabbed his de, which turned into a monstrous beam of sword Qi that shone into the sky.


    ¡°Five-Colored Radiance Saber, Fierce Heavenly Fiend!¡±


    The sword Qi shed down and broke through the Great Heavenly Demonic Hand!


    Liu Changqing obviously did not intend to defeat Jiang Ming in one move, so he chose to attack Jiang Ming while the Great Heavenly Demonic Hand was broken, wanting to kill Jiang Ming as quickly as possible.


    ¡°An¡¯an.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an formed a seal with both hands.


    ¡°Rise!¡±


    The array formation rumbled.


    ¡°What is it? Is this a killing formation?¡±


    Lin Jia¡¯s face darkened.


    Bai Xiuxiu was surprised.


    ¡°When did they set up the array formation? Haven¡¯t we been monitoring Ning Caichen all this time? It¡¯s impossible for him to have the opportunity to set up this array formation.¡±


    ¡°Idiot.¡±


    Jiang Ming snorted coldly.


    Five years ago, he had informed Zhu An¡¯an to set up a great array formation in this area.


    This was just the tip of the iceberg! These people would be even more shocked next.


    However, Jiang Ming did not care about these things. He quickly formed a seal again. He quickly unleashed his second move.


    ¡°zing me Divine Massacre! Version two! Kill them!¡±


    Raging mes descended and thunder rumbled. It was as if all the lives in this area could be taken in an instant!


    Although he did not achieve his goal and failed to kill Liu Changqing, the zing me Divine Massacre, coupled with the killing array formation controlled by Zhu An¡¯an, made Liu Changqing think twice!


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    Liu Changqing was engulfed in mes, and he was unable to put out the mes even though he had retreated.


    ¡°My son!¡±


    The Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master¡¯s expression changed. He wanted to step forward to help him, but he was reprimanded.


    ¡°Sir, this is a battle between the youngsters. Why do you, an elder, want to interfere?¡±


    Jiang Ming had a scornful expression. If this guy dared to interfere, he would definitely be ridiculed mercilessly.


    Regardless, the Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master was a shameless person. He could ignore his other sons, but Liu Changqing was his most important son. He was his most talented child!


    However, just as the Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master took that step, a majestic mana barrier rose up and stopped him.


    ¡°Although the power of my barrier can¡¯t stop a Soul Formation Realm expert, as long as I dy you for a few breaths, your son will definitely die!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s voice sounded out, causing everyone to shudder.


    The Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master¡¯s expression changed drastically as he stared at Zhu An¡¯an.


    ¡°If you dare kill my son, I will definitely destroy your whole family!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an shrugged.


    ¡°My home is in the Ghost Spirit Sect. If you have the guts to wipe them out, then go ahead.¡±


    Instantly, the face of the elder of the Ghost Spirit Sect stiffened.


    The Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master was stunned. He was unable to speak. He had never thought that Zhu An¡¯an would be this insolent!

 Chapter 588 - 588 Fear

    588 Fear


    Zhu An¡¯an had diverted the me to the Ghost Spirit Sect!


    What a wonderful n!


    Jiang Ming nced at Zhu An¡¯an with admiration and ruffled her hair.


    ¡°My little girl has finally grown up. You¡¯re a cunning little fox now. Not bad!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an chuckled. In front of others, she was a little devil. Only in front of Jiang Ming did she pretend to be innocent.


    Unfortunately, her n did not have much of an effect.


    ¡°What a coincidence. This time, we¡¯vee to eliminate Ning Caichen and capture you alive¡­ Although the young master is already dead, it¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re still around. After all, your physique is special and is only suitable to be the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s cultivation furnace!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s innocent smile froze and turned vicious.


    ¡°You want me to go back and be the Ghost Spirit Sect¡¯s cultivation furnace? You guys are really funny. Do you think you can even catch me? Since you dare think this way, let me see if you have the skills to back it up¡­ Activate the killing formation!¡±


    Another killing formation rose up.


    Liu Changqing¡¯s expression changedpletely. He had never expected that anotherrge array would be formed in an instant.


    At this moment, everyone realized that something was wrong.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Ning Caichen¡¯s side has already set up these array formations. It¡¯s very likely that the entire mountain is filled with killing formations! There are so many array formations one after another. Just how long ago did they set them up?¡±


    Bai Xiuxiu¡¯s face was especially ashen. She had to retreat far before she could even start to avoid those array formations.


    ¡°Hehe, you can¡¯t take it? I thought you guys were very powerful.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an sneered and raised her hand again. Another shocking array formation swept up.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As the killing formation rose up, it fell with a bang.


    Bai Xiuxiu¡¯s face darkened. She immediately raised a de to suppress the killing intent.


    ¡°Wretched girl, are you crazy? I don¡¯t want to capture you, so why did you attack me?¡±


    ¡°Those who dare target Mister should all die!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an attacked continuously.


    Jiang Ming watched all of this quietly. He did not n to make a move this time. He wanted Zhu An¡¯an to disy her amazing talent andbat strength.


    ¡°An¡¯an has not fought enough people. Her current cultivation has already reached thete-stage Nascent Soul Realm. She¡¯s only half a step away from advancing to the peak of the Nascent Soul realm¡­ She¡¯s a genuine Nascent Soul Realm prodigy! An¡¯an needs to gain battle experience. In this world, there are many powerful people, but not many can live up to their potential. The difference lies in battle experience.¡±


    Jiang Ming muttered to himself. He was eager to see Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s true strength when she grew up.


    Of course, Jiang Ming could not help but marvel at the strength of the Dark Yin Phoenix¡¯s physique and fate. It was not something he couldpare to at all.


    ¡°Although I have the Deste Dragon bloodline to nurture my body, and with the two improvements to my aptitude, my aptitude and potential have been reborn. Butpared to An¡¯an who has awakened her physique, I¡¯m just a piece of trash¡­ In just twenty years, An¡¯an has gone from being a mere mortal to the Nascent Soul Realm. Now, she is about to advance to the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm. In five years, there is a great chance that she will advance to the Soul Formation Realm. This is a true monstrous prodigy. Compared to this, the geniuses of the various forces in the Feather Kingdom are just garbage!¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed.


    The Ghost Spirit Sect elder on the other end was simrly bbergasted.


    ¡°Why is Zhu An¡¯an so powerful? Isn¡¯t she unable to cultivate? Why is she able to erupt with such powerfulbat strength? Even if it¡¯s because of the cultivation of array formations, she shouldn¡¯t have such profound attainments in this path!¡±


    The Ghost Spirit Sect elder was puzzled and finally gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Since you¡¯ve appeared, I will definitely capture you and bring you back. This is the master¡¯s intention!¡±


    The aura of an expert at the peak Nascent Soul Realm erupted.


    Bai Xiuxiu and Lin Jia exchanged nces.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    ¡°The two of them definitely won¡¯t be able to break through so many array formations. But the Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master isn¡¯t attacking. Without a Soul Formation Realm cultivator, only the two of us are the strongest!¡±


    ¡°This wretched girl has quite a few secrets on her, or else the Ghost Spirit Sect wouldn¡¯t ce so much importance on her. We should capture her ourselves!¡±


    Bai Xiuxiu¡¯s eyes were filled with a cold light, and there was a faint mist that surged into the sky.


    Die!


    The mist turned into a de and shot down in an instant.


    Jiang Ming swept a nce over and instantly saw through the technique.


    ¡°Using mist as a de is not a bad idea. Unfortunately, it can¡¯t prate the array formation at all.¡±


    As expected, Bai Xiuxiu had wanted to use the special properties of the Mist de to infiltrate the sealing formation, but she was isted outside.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Bai Xiuxiu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She had thought that the attack just now would be able to prate the array formation and pose a threat to the two people inside. However, it was isted before it could even get close!


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. There are other array formations in the vicinity, and they¡¯re also sealing formations! This is no longer just a few array formations connected together. It¡¯s apound array formation!¡±


    The power of thepound array formation was astonishing.


    Jiang Ming also chose to retreat at this time.


    ¡°Mister, why do you want to retreat? We clearly have the upper hand!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an was puzzled.


    Jiang Ming pointed in a direction.


    ¡°The four of them aren¡¯t scary, but one of them is at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm!¡±


    Jiang Ming also relied on intuition and observation to detect the existence of another person.


    He was also a young prodigy, but he was not someone that these young prodigies in the Feather Kingdom couldpare to!


    ¡°This person can probably suppress all the Nascent Soul Realm prodigies in the Feather Kingdom by himself. He is unimaginably powerful!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but gulp saliva. At this moment, he realized that he was ultimately a little naive. This world was very big, and it naturally gave birth to countless powerful prodigies.


    What he saw was just the tip of the iceberg!


    Jiang Ming took a few steps and found a ce for Zhu An¡¯an to rest.


    On the other end, Mo Dawei and Mo Dazhi exchanged a nce.


    ¡°Ning Caichen can sense that there are quite a few powerful Nascent Soul Realm cultivators among the Cultivation Alliance! I can feel that this cultivator at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm is as powerful as the two of us in the Soul Formation Realm!¡±


    Mo Dazhi¡¯s expression was particrly ugly. They were also Nascent Soul Realm elites, and their potential was still great after reaching the Soul Formation Realm. They had the hope of reaching the peak of the Soul Formation Realm in the future. If they had the chance, they could even reach the Deity Transformation Realm.


    Under such circumstances, they were exceptionally strong. s, was there still someone who could fight them at a higher level?


    ¡°The Cultivation Alliance has always had a legendary genius, a disciple of the Hegemon, among them. Perhaps that person has arrived.¡±

 Chapter 589 - 589 Lin Zhaoyang

    589 Lin Zhaoyang


    Jiang Ming had been keeping an eye on the other end, preventing the top prodigy from the Cultivation Alliance from suddenly attacking.


    The top prodigies were destined to crush the younger generation. Within the Cultivation Alliance, a young man in ck robes and ck armor frowned slightly.


    ¡°Ning Caichen is afraid of me, but how did he detect my existence?¡±


    It was normal for the other forces to notice him. Because of the pressure of his powerful aura, all the geniuses present did not dare make a sound.


    However, Jiang Ming had sensed his aura before he showed his pressure. Was his strength even above his?


    However, his physique was particrly special, and his fate was also very strong. An ordinary prodigy was not qualified to challenge him. How could Jiang Ming be able to detect him?


    At this moment, a rather abrupt sound rang out.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Jiang Ming looked back as if he sensed something and saw a little thing jumping around not far away.


    ¡°A turtle?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. He did not expect to bump into a little turtle here, but just as he was about to chase after it, he suddenly stopped.


    No!


    Jiang Ming patted his head and tried his best to clear his head. He then widened his eyes and scanned the entire area. Finally, he saw clearly that there was a cliff in front of him.


    In order to monitor the other party, Jiang Ming had walked out of the cave, but he did not expect to be bewitched and almost lose his life.


    What was going on?


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind was racing. He really wanted to figure out what was going on.


    One had to know that there were many array formations and seals set up by Zhu An¡¯an here that couldpletely iste everything. Why was there other energy seeping in?


    ¡°Could it be that top prodigy¡¯s doing?¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but raise his eyebrows. Looking at the entire scene, the person he could not figure out the most was the top prodigy.


    If it were anyone else, even if it was a master of the older generation, Jiang Ming was confident that he could figure them out. However, when it came to the top prodigy, it was as if there was ayer of fog in front of him. No matter how hard he tried, he could not decipher anything about him.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming slowly walked to the other side, hoping to take advantage of the geographical advantage to look at the other side and see the top prodigy.


    Lin Zhaoyang was also stunned.


    ¡°The bewitching technique I used didn¡¯t work?¡±


    His bewitching technique was coupled with his special bloodline. It should be known that his body contained the bloodline of the Mirage Ancestor, one of the ancient demon races.


    Even though it was extremely thin, it was still one of the top bloodlines in the Lower Realm. It had once used this method to kill an early-stage Soul Formation Realm cultivator.


    Why did it not work on Ning Caichen?


    What was going on?


    ¡°No! There are so many things that are wrong! Ning Caichen¡¯s true background is probably beyond my imagination. He must be hiding a huge secret!¡±


    Lin Zhaoyang looked around and sighed, ¡°You all tried so hard to kill Ning Caichen, but you didn¡¯t know that this Ning Caichen was quite capable. Most importantly, Ning Caichen is definitely a man with great luck. This kind of person is destined to be an amazing prodigy in the future.¡±


    The Cultivation Alliance expert¡¯s face changed.


    ¡°Lin Zhaoyang, don¡¯t say that. We¡¯re killing Ning Caichen now to eliminate all future troubles for you. After all, Yuan Wei¡¯s homnd won¡¯t allow another prodigy to be born!¡±


    In response, Lin Zhaoyang nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°All of you are afraid of his great potential. If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you kill him earlier? Why did you have to drag it out until now? Don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t afford to offend the people of the Zhuyan Pce. If you really wanted to kill Ning Caichen, you would have prepared for it now. All of you are afraid that Ning Caichen is a person with great luck. If you fail to kill Ning Caichen, you will definitely suffer Ning Caichen¡¯s subsequent revenge. So, you¡¯re trying everything you can to make use of me, who also has great luck, to kill Ning Caichen¡­ It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m someone who cherishes the talents of other geniuses. Most importantly, in Yuan Wei, the previous top prodigy was Reverend Mo. Now, it¡¯s me. I don¡¯t want to monopolize this title. I want to witness the birth of more geniuses and even top prodigies. This is a golden age. Only when they grow up can I fight them and prove that I, Lin Zhaoyang, am truly invincible!¡±


    Lin Zhaoyang turned around and left after saying that, leaving everyone stunned.


    The Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master looked at the elders eagerly. He knew that Lin Zhaoyang was the only person among the younger generation who could kill Ning Caichen, so he naturally hoped that Lin Zhaoyang could stay.


    But soon, the Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master was disappointed. No one dared to persuade Lin Zhaoyang to stay, so he could only watch Lin Zhaoyang leave.


    ¡°Damn it! Why is this guy so arrogant? He even said that he wanted to give Ning Caichen a chance and wait for him to mature? Is there something wrong with this guy¡¯s brain?!¡±


    Someone could not help but curse.


    Liu Changqing also wanted to curse a few times, but he was quickly counterattacked by the power of Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s killing formation. He took a few steps back before he managed to stabilize himself.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming also confirmed Lin Zhaoyang¡¯s departure and could not help but be slightly stunned.


    ¡°Lin Zhaoyang left just like that? How is this possible?¡±


    Soon, Jiang Ming was stunned when he heard Lin Zhaoyang¡¯s words.


    ¡°Lin Zhaoyang is a very courageous guy. He¡¯s the same type of person as Master Jiu. He doesn¡¯t care about his enemies at all. This kind of person hates to use any dirty tricks. He seems to be a straightforward man. However, it was hard to say whether he was telling the truth or just trying to trick me.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a while, shook his head, and immediately sat cross-legged on the ground to start refining pills.


    Many people in the outside world were stunned when they saw this.


    ¡°What¡¯s with Ning Caichen? He¡¯s actually concocting pills here?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, is there something wrong with Ning Caichen¡¯s brain? He actually chose to refine pills at this time¡­ There must be something wrong with his brain!¡±


    Many people discussed his bizarre behavior animatedly. Which normal person would start refining pills when they were surrounded by enemies?


    Little did he know that Jiang Ming did not feel scared. On the contrary, he knew a lot of secrets about this area.


    ¡°The original name of this ce is Longqie Mountain. It was thend of inheritance left behind by a peerless expert during the Yuan Wei period. How far can I go by exploring Longqie Mountain? I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

 Chapter 590 - 590 Great Desolate Fist

    590 Great Deste Fist


    Ten dayster, steam rose, and the fragrance of the pills assailed his nostrils.


    It was a sess!


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally refined a Heavenly Spirit Pill, and my aptitude has risen to another level.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise.


    Speaking of the Heavenly Spirit Pill, it was all thanks to the ck sword. Through the ck sword¡¯s inherited memories, Jiang Ming could obtain many treasures and top-notch inheritances.


    This recipe could even be a top-notch alchemy legacy!


    Of course, the ck sword¡¯s memories were still very fragmented. What he had awakened now was merely the tip of the iceberg, and the alchemy inheritance he obtained was merely the lowest level.


    ¡°However, even the lowest level of alchemy inheritance possesses an unimaginable might. This Heavenly Spirit Pill is enough for me to refine the Deste Dragon blood essence more effectively!¡±


    That drop of Deste Dragon blood had been stored in his body for more than twenty years, but Jiang Ming had only refined one-ten-thousandth of it. If he could refine more, Jiang Ming was confident that he could notpare to the Dark Yin Phoenix¡¯s fate and physique, and he would be more powerful than o ordinary prodigies.


    ¡°Unlike within the Feather Kingdom, the outside world is vast and boundless. The South Continent, East Continent, North Continent, and those unknown ces have countless geniuses. Gu Chi and the others from before are actually quite talented, but the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land is only the lowest cultivation holynd. The more powerful forces, such as the Zhuyan Pce and the Ancient Yin Yang Sect, will have even more terrifying geniuses! If I want to gain a foothold in the outside world and truly achieve immortality, I must have invincible power. Then talent is the most important aspect!¡±


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and quickly refined the Heavenly Spirit Pill.


    Bang!


    Boom!


    The majestic power swept out and set off a storm in Jiang Ming¡¯s body. At this moment, Jiang Ming seemed to have be a heavenly pill himself.


    ¡°Is this guy actually forcefully raising his aptitude? How was this possible? It was already his limit to be able to reach this level of talent. Unless he went to some top holynds or prosperous ancient sects, he could only obtain a way to increase his aptitude¡­ Could it be that Ning Chen also had such a strange method hidden away?¡±


    Increasing one¡¯s aptitude was an extremely strange method unless one consumed some heavenly treasures. However, heavenly treasures that could increase one¡¯s aptitude were extremely rare and precious and were basically upied by variousrge factions.


    Even some of the higher-level ces were upied by forces outside the Feather Kingdom, even the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven could not interfere.


    This was also the reason why Reverend Mo was surprised.


    ¡°Ning Caichen and Zhang Shan from earlier were both born in the Flowerfruit Mountain¡­ Could it be that the Flowerfruit Mountain was also at the level of a top holynd and a prosperous ancient sect?¡±


    Mo Dazhi suddenly spoke.


    Instantly, the atmosphere froze.


    The group of people looked at each other, not knowing what to say.


    Mo Dawei couldn¡¯t help but gulp. After a while, he reluctantly opened his mouth. ¡°If the Flowerfruit Mountain where Ning Caichen came from is really a top holynd or a prosperous ancient sect, then aren¡¯t we provoking the wrong person?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! The Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven is invincible in the Feather Kingdom. Outside of Feather Kingdom, even if we ignore the holynds and ancient sects, we are still a top-notch existence. However, in front of the true holynds and ancient sects, we are clearly inferior. Not to mention, the Flowerfruit Mountain is very likely to be a top holynd and a prosperous ancient sect. Once it reaches that stage, it will be unimaginable!¡±


    At this moment, everyone could not help but gasp a few times. They vaguely sensed that something was wrong.


    ¡°Sir, should we continue the mission and kill this Ning Caichen?¡±


    Mo Dazhi was still gulping, afraid that he would identally provoke a terrifying person who could kill him.


    At this moment, Mo Dawei¡¯s mind was also in a mess. After a while, he took a deep breath.


    ¡°Retreat! Everyone, retreat from the Feather Kingdom immediately! The two of us need to retreat the most. We can¡¯t go against Father¡¯s wishes. If we don¡¯tplete the mission, Father will definitely kill us. At the same time, we can¡¯t attack Ning Caichen. This person has an extraordinary background and great luck. If we provoke him, we will be killed for sure!¡±


    Mo Dawei was never an idiot. He naturally knew the consequences of provoking such a terrifying prodigy.


    Mo Dazhi did not hesitate and left with his eldest brother.


    When he received the news, Master Mo could not help but narrow his eyes.


    ¡°Mo Dawei and Mo Dazhi actually chose to escape from the Feather Kingdom one after another¡­ What are they trying to do? Forget it. Since they chose to escape and betray us, I¡¯llplete this mission.¡±


    Soon, Master Mo disyed his powerful cultivation attainments and had long reached the middle stage of the Soul Formation Realm.


    In the distance, Mo Lingche also learned of the news regarding his two sons. He was very surprised.


    ¡°These two fellows have actually learned to be cunning. They know that they have to run away first when facing such a terrifying prodigy. I thought they would insist on dealing with Ning Caichen. But it is also enough to see that Ning Caichen has improved and has a bright future!¡±


    The corners of Mo Lingche¡¯s mouth curled up as he looked into the distance.


    ¡°My fourth brother is a smart person, but unfortunately, he¡¯s not smarter than me. He actually wants to use this opportunity to repair his rtionship with me and take over the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven! It¡¯s a pity that my horizons are still too small, and because my ambition is too great, I¡¯ve lost my mind. I¡¯m not even as good as those two cowardly fools.¡±


    Mo Lingche shook his head. He slowly got up and walked toward the other side. He still had important things to do. As for what his fourth brother would do, it had nothing to do with him.


    After all, whether or not his fourth brother could capture Ning Caichen, he would still die!


    On Longqie Mountain, Jiang Ming quickly refined all the effects of the Heavenly Spirit Pill, and the essence of the Deste Dragon¡¯s blood essence filled his body.


    ¡°Marvelous! This way, my aptitude has increased by another level! Although the Deste Dragon bloodline is not good for cultivation aptitude, it is very beneficial for martial arts. The most important thing is that I gained some insights during this refinement. For example, there are some extraordinarybat techniques in the Deste Dragon bloodline inheritance memories! Great Deste Fist!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but be overjoyed. He had alwayscked a sufficiently powerful martial artsbat technique to support him, and the Great Destion Fist he had obtained today was not of a low grade. Even if he used it at a stage above the Mystic Life Realm, it would still be a reckless waste of natural resources.


    ¡°Above the Mystic Life Realm is the Harmonious Spirit Realm, and above the Harmonious Spirit Realm is the Enlightenment Realm! Above the Enlightenment Realm. Only those who had cultivated to the Insightful Emptiness Realm of the immortal cultivation system can disy the full power of the Great Deste Fist! Furthermore, the Great Destion Fist is divided into two parts. When one goes past the Enlightenment Realm, one can unleash an extremely powerful punch. In terms ofbat strength, it is very likely that one has reached an unimaginably terrifying stage. One might even be able to fight against the Heavenly Saint and be a true Martial Saint!¡±


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming¡¯s entire body trembled, and he could not stop being excited.


    He would reach a new level on the path of martial arts!

 Chapter 591 - 591 The Black Sword’s Confusion

    591 The ck Sword¡¯s Confusion


    Jiang Ming quickly sped up the refining, intending to let his aptitude shoot up to the peak.


    ¡°Mister.¡±


    Seeing Jiang Ming working so hard, Zhu An¡¯an could not help but grab the hem of her robes. Her gaze quickly fell on the group of people not far away.


    ¡°You guys are still here!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an frowned. It had already been more than ten days, but these people were still bothering them.


    Lin Jia snorted coldly.


    ¡°We must capture Ning Caichen or kill him. Otherwise, this matter won¡¯t be over. If we can¡¯t do this, we naturally won¡¯t give up!¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, the group of people raised their gs one after another, wanting to kill the two people in front of them. Even some Soul Formation Realm cultivators slowly moved closer.


    They no longer cared about their dignity. They had to kill Jiang Ming and the others no matter what!


    Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s face turned even more ashen. Her array formation was powerful, but it could not withstand so many Nascent Soul Realm cultivators, not to mention that there were dozens of Soul Formation Realm cultivators here as well.


    ¡°Mister, let¡¯s go! Once they join forces to attack, these array formations won¡¯t be able to protect us, and we won¡¯t have the ability to fight them!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an bit her lips. She did not want Jiang Ming to be in such a miserable state. However, the situation was what it was. If they did not leave now, they might die.


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he raised his eyebrows a few times and then said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re just a group of ruffians. It¡¯s easy to kill them.¡±


    What the hell?


    This time, Zhu An¡¯an was stunned.


    Bai Xiuxiu and the others stood stiffly as well, not daring to move.


    The next second, Jiang Ming pulled Zhu An¡¯an up.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? I¡¯m just being silly. If they really make a move, we¡¯ll definitely die!¡±


    Jiang Ming used a movement technique that he had obtained from the Deste Dragon bloodline inheritance to carry Zhu An¡¯an away, causing countless people to be shocked.


    Bai Xiuxiu and the others immediately reacted.


    ¡°Damn it, Ning Caichen is toying with us! He doesn¡¯t have the ability to fight us, let alone kill us! That¡¯s right. This Ning Caichen actually tricked us like this¡­ We have to kill him or else we will look stupid!¡±


    This time, the experts from various forces in the Feather Kingdom were furious and swore to kill Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Sir, should we attack?¡±


    The Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master nced sideways at the important figure of the Cultivation Alliance.


    He did not dare to act rashly. After all, Ning Caichen was someone that a certain big shot of the Cultivation Alliance had requested to kill.


    The official from the Cultivation Alliance took a deep breath and said decisively, ¡°Attack!¡±


    ¡°No matter how extraordinary Ning Caichen is, we can¡¯t disobey the orders from above¡­ Moreover, with so many forces attacking together and dozens of Soul Formation Realm cultivators, I don¡¯t believe that a measly Nascent Soul Realm cultivator canst long!¡±


    Soon, a game of tag officially began.


    Jiang Ming felt the strange aura around him, and a strange light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°What is going on with Longqie Mountain?¡±


    In the past, this mountain was called Longqie Mountain. It was the ce where the inheritance of a general of the Yuan Wei Dynasty was located. There was nothing too strange about it.


    In fact, many people hade and gone from there. Nothing had happened for thousands of years, but now, something seemed to have happened to Longqie Mountain.


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that some powerful existence has been awakened.¡± Zhu An¡¯an lowered her voice. ¡°Mister, I have a feeling that an iparably powerful creature might have been born here.¡±


    ¡°What creature? Ghost cultivators! A powerful existence from the Netherworld Realm!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an took a few deep breaths. She realized that something was wrong.


    Everything here was rted to the Netherworld.


    Jiang Ming was stunned. He did not understand why the human world was so easily involved with the Netherworld.


    ¡°There is a saying that the Netherworld is the reflection of countless human worlds. The world we are in is only a part of the human world, and the Netherworld seems to be fighting with the Upper Realm for control of the human world.¡±


    ¡°How do you know so much?¡±


    Jiang Ming was surprised that Zhu An¡¯an knew so much.


    This little girl had always been by his side and had nevere into contact with anyone or anything rted to the Netherworld.


    ¡°Bro, have you forgotten where this little girl came from? She has the Dark Yin Phoenix physique and fate, so she naturally has some memories from the ancient era.¡±


    The ck sword suddenly opened its mouth and enlightened Jiang Ming.


    ¡°However, this little girl¡¯s memory has only recovered a little. It¡¯s not even the tip of the iceberg.¡± The ck sword continued, ¡°But that¡¯s good too. I¡¯ve always wanted to find out the rtionship between the Netherworld and the human world, and Kun Lun and the Heavenly Realm.¡±


    Kun Lun?


    Jiang Ming was stunned. It was another new term.


    However, in his previous life, Kun Lun was the ancestor of all mountains. What did it mean in the cultivation world?


    Moreover¡­


    ¡°The Netherworld existed in your era?¡±


    The ck sword rolled its eyes.


    ¡°Bro, aren¡¯t you being ridiculous? Which world doesn¡¯t have the Netherworld? No matter which era it is, the Netherworld will always exist¡­ However, the strange thing is that in our era, there was no such thing as the Upper Realm. There is only our own world and the Netherworld. In fact, the Netherworld is another world that is at a stalemate with the world we are in. But now, the Netherworld has be the ce where the dead in your world go. Could it be that when the world shattered, the apocalypse descended, and the era ended, nothing happened to the Netherworld? In addition, how big is the Netherworld? Even the sword master who created me in the past knew very little about this. Therefore, even if my memories were to recoverpletely, I probably wouldn¡¯t know much. Bro, if you have the chance, you must go to the Netherworld. I suspect that it is another world or universe!¡±


    Jiang Ming was confused.


    Why did the ck sword suddenly be so curious? Were these two worlds opposing each other?


    The ck sword sensed Jiang Ming¡¯s confusion and immediately exined, ¡°Bro, what I mean is that the Netherworld and the world in my era were definitely opposing each other, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the same in your era. I¡¯m afraid you still need to investigate the truth yourself. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming could not help but choose to remain silent. After a long while, he took a deep breath and said very seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die yet.¡±


    The ck sword was speechless.


    ¡°There are too many dangers in the Netherworld. Before I¡¯m strong enough, I don¡¯t want to challenge any powerhouse in there. What qualifications do you think I have to go deep into the Netherworld?¡±

 Chapter 592 - 592 Ultimatum

    592 Ultimatum


    Jiang Ming¡¯s barrage of questions left the ck sword speechless. After a long while, it let out a deep breath.


    ¡°Bro, I was wrong. I was a little muddle-headed. I was anxious to understand the truth behind the destruction of the world in the era back then, so¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin to me. You only need to know that our goal is the same. We are both fighting against the cmity,¡± Jiang Ming said calmly.


    The ck sword wanted the world and all living beings to be safe.


    It wanted to live. It could not have an immortal physique, but in the end, it died because of a catastrophe, right?


    Upon hearing this, the ck sword became silent. After a while, he said in a particrly serious tone, ¡°Bro, thank you! If it weren¡¯t for your words, I wouldn¡¯t have returned to my senses. I¡¯m a little stupid. These are things that I shouldn¡¯t have done!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked up seriously and said, ¡°We¡¯ll take it one step at a time. We still have a long way to go.¡±


    The Nascent Soul Realm was indeed a very powerful level in the Feather Kingdom. Even if a Deity Transformation Realm cultivator did not appear, a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator was already invincible.


    s, in the wider world of immortal cultivation, a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator was nothing! In fact, they were as insignificant as ants!


    ¡°Next, I need to head out of the Feather Kingdom and explore the vast world of immortal cultivation. I need to strive to advance to a higher level as soon as possible, or even ascend to the Heavenly Realm.¡±


    Jiang Ming clenched his fists tightly. He now had a short-term goal, which was to ascend to the Heavenly Realm and be a true immortal!


    Zhu An¡¯an seemed to have sensed Jiang Ming¡¯s firm conviction. At this moment, Zhu An¡¯an also revealed a determined expression.


    ¡°Mister, I will always be by your side. If there is any danger, I will block it for you and open up an invincible path for you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an ambitious little brat!¡±


    Jiang Ming ruffled Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s hair and immediately led her deeper. Behind them, Bai Xiuxiu and the others finally broke through the grand array formation and seal and rushed into this ce. However, as soon as they entered, they noticed all kinds of oddities.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this ce!¡±


    They immediately prepared to retreat, but in the next moment, the entire world changed color. A powerful force cut off their retreat.


    ¡°The path of retreat has been cut off. What should we do next?¡±


    Some people were bewildered. What kind of ce was this? Why would so many strange forces appear?


    The Cultivation Alliance leader¡¯s face was ashen. After a long moment, he said, ¡°This ce is most likely a ghost domain formed after General Long Qie died.¡±


    Ghost domain?


    Unlike the mystic realm, the ghost domain was formed by the domain barrier of an expert from the Netherworld. This meant that there was an extremely powerful Netherworld ghost cultivator here.


    ¡°If it really is General Long Qie, what should we do next?¡± someone asked anxiously.


    The leader of the Cultivation Alliance was getting rather irritable from the pressure.


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of you guys being anxious here? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to leave? When General Long Qie was alive, he was a half-step Cultivation Integration Realm expert. Now that he has be a ghost cultivator, his strength is very likely to have reached the Cultivation Integration Realm. Even if he isn¡¯t at the level of the Heavenly Saint, he is still extraordinary and unfathomable! If you encounter such an existence, even if the leaders of our factionse, it will be useless. You will only waste your strength and sink into endless fear! And in the ghost domain, fear is the best nutrition for ghost cultivators. So, if any of you are afraid, kill yourself immediately. Don¡¯t let the ghost domain be stronger, understand?¡±


    As he spoke, the Cultivation Alliance leader raised his hand and ended the life of a cultivator. This cultivator had been terrified, and his terrified cries had filled the area, infuriating the Cultivation Alliance leader.


    As the leader of the Cultivation Alliance did this, many people were still afraid to show their fear. The atmosphere became more and more oppressive.


    At the same time, Jiang Ming looked at this scene with a strange look in his eyes.


    ¡°Looks like General Long Qie is not simple¡­ He had actually used this ce to create such a strange domain that could absorb the fear and power of all the cultivatorsing and going.¡±


    This was the only path that some ces had to take, and now it was the only path that led to the vast world of immortal cultivation. General Long Qie took advantage of this and was not afraid of the continuous supply of nutrients.


    Jiang Ming coughed a few times, then took a deep breath and prepared to go deeper.


    At this moment, Zhu An¡¯an Anan suddenly grabbed Jiang Ming¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Mister, we can¡¯t go any deeper. I can feel an extremely terrifying creature inside. Once we enter, we will be its food¡­¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, a surprised voice rang out.


    ¡°You guys are finally here!¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. He felt that this voice was somewhat familiar. After a while, his eyes widened.


    ¡°You¡¯re the third son of the Mo family!¡±


    Jiang Ming had always thought that Master Mo was dead. He did not expect him to appear here.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. You¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for more than twenty years!¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen, let me out! I have something very important to tell you!¡± Master Mo shouted in a panic, wanting Jiang Ming to release him.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and asked coldly, ¡°Tell me what exactly is going on first.¡±


    The other party was stunned, but he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Master Jiu entrusted me with the task of bringing you to a dangerous ce, where there is the opportunity for you to gain a foothold in the vast world of immortal cultivation!¡±


    ¡°Master Jiu?¡±


    This time, Jiang Ming was even more shocked.


    They thought that Gongye Jiu had died. After all, it was a message from the people around Gongye Jiu.


    But now, Master Mo had said such a sentence. It was enough to see that there was something extremely strange about it!


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes and sized up Master Mo.


    Zhu Anan stared at Master Mo vigntly and said coldly, ¡°None of the Mo family members are good people. Don¡¯t even think about deceiving Mister with a few words! Speak! Did you ambush me here because you have ulterior motives? Did you want to plot against Mister?!¡±


    Master Mo¡¯s expression froze. After a long while, he said with a tearless expression, ¡°Little girl, I really don¡¯t have any ulterior motives. I just want to go out¡­ I¡¯ve been detained here for nearly thirty years. Now, I just want to go out and see the scenery outside.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth twitched. How the mighty had fallen!


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and waved his hand. ¡°Since you said so, then tell me where the danger zone is. I¡¯ll naturally release you when I return.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Master Mo opened his mouth in disbelief. ¡°Ning Caichen, how dare you give me an ultimatum?¡±

 Chapter 593 - 593 Could You Be an Illegitimate Son?

    593 Could You Be an Illegitimate Son?


    Master Mo had never thought that he would be this sought-after one day.


    Most importantly, Jiang Ming was standing outside expectantly. He was waiting for his answer.


    Master Mo sucked in a few breaths of cold air and said seriously, ¡°I shall ept your request, but I need to confirm if you cane back alive.¡±


    ¡°It depends on your luck. If you dare trick me, I won¡¯t save you even if Ie back¡­ So, you just have to weigh the pros and cons.¡±


    Jiang Ming was still smiling cunningly.


    Master Mo was silent for a while. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s at the Dragon Burial Pool. It¡¯s said that there¡¯s a divine weapon at the bottom of the pool. It¡¯s from Long Qie¡¯s mortal enemy. As long as you bring this sword back, you¡¯ll be able to gain the friendship of the Long family. The current Long family is arge family in the vast cultivation world. They are even stronger than the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. If you can obtain the Long family¡¯s friendship, you will be like a fish in water in the Qing Kingdom¡¯s territory!¡±


    The Qing Kingdom?


    Jiang Ming was stunned. He nced at this guy and asked, ¡°What the hell is the Qing Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°The Qing Kingdom is a country that upies a smallnd area, simr to the Feather Kingdom. Of course, the small area is rtive to those ancient countries. The strength of the Qing Kingdom is not something that the Feather Kingdom canpare to. There are countless strong people, and there are even more powerful families. Most importantly, the Qing royal family controls the Qing Kingdom, but they also control the territory outside of the Qing Kingdom. In the past, the Qing Kingdom was an entity that could wrestle with the Yuan Wei Empire. It even once upied one-third of the South Continent, making many holynds and ancient sects submit to them. Now, some ancient countries are the servants of the Qing Kingdom. Of course, the current Qing Kingdom doesn¡¯t have that kind of power, but it still has the power topete with ordinary ancient countries. It¡¯s only second to the Ascension Divine Nation.¡±


    As Master Mo spoke, Jiang Ming finally understood. The Qing Kingdom was the Zhou royal family of his previous life. It was just that as time passed, the Qing royal family¡¯s control over the aristocratic families was not as strong as before.


    The aristocratic families of the past had all established their own territories, and the Qing royal family had now be mere figureheads.


    ¡°However, the Qing royal family is still not weak. They also control some small countries and forces. In terms of territory, they are no different from ancient countries. It¡¯s just that there are very few territories that are directly subordinate to them.¡±


    Jiang Ming rubbed his temples. He believed that once he stepped into the territory of the Qing royal family, it would be very troublesome, and the forces of the aristocratic families would be dragged into everything.


    If possible, Jiang Ming did not n to go to the territory of the Qing royal family.


    Master Mo saw this and sneered, ¡°There must be a deeper meaning behind Gongye Jiu¡¯s words. Also, he told me to tell you not to join the Zhuyan Pce. Elder Mo really thinks highly of you, and he is a good person. However, the experts of the other factions in the Ancient Zhuyan Nation are not simple. Once you step into them, it is very likely that you will die. Of course, you will definitely run into the Zhuyan Pce in the future, so what you have to do is to be stronger so that you will have the ability to protect yourself when that happens.¡±


    When Master Mo finished speaking, he could not help but sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t know what your rtionship with Master Jiu is. Could it be that you¡¯re Master Jiu¡¯s illegitimate son? Or are you rted to Master Jiu¡¯s father? Otherwise, why would the mysterious Master Jiu take such good care of you? It actually paved the way for your future.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Master Mo was annoying, but there were too many strange coincidences. Even Jiang Ming felt that there was a big problem.


    Jiang Ming shook his head. He said seriously again, ¡°Are you sure there is a Dragon Burial Sword in the Dragon Burial Pool? This is Long Qie¡¯s territory. We can sense that Long Qie¡¯s ghost must be in the depths¡­ He¡¯s also extremely powerful. Once we step into it, it¡¯s very likely that we¡¯ll die. Therefore, we have to confirm whether the Dragon Burial Sword exists. After all, ording tomon sense, dragons won¡¯t let go of the Dragon Burial Sword.¡±


    Master Mo raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°How can there be a dragon and a ghost inside? This is clearly an entrance to the Netherworld¡­ However, your guess is correct. There is indeed a powerful spirit guarding this ce. ording to Master Jiu, it should be a powerful existence from the Netherworld guarding here. The purpose is to prevent people from entering the Netherworld by mistake. After all, the Netherworld is extremely chaotic now.¡±


    The Netherworld was extremely chaotic!


    Jiang Ming quickly thought of Yuan Wei and the other ancient dynasties. He immediately understood why this guard was there. However, was Long Qie¡¯s ghost really not here?


    ¡°This is Longqie Mountain. Didn¡¯t they say that Long Qie established a ghost domain here? Could it be that this rumor that has been circting for thousands of years is false?¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned.


    Master Mo shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps you can ask that guard. In any case, there aren¡¯t any of Long Qie¡¯s possessions here, not even a strand of his hair. Of course, I seriously doubt whether you have the ability to obtain the Dragon Burial Sword. After all, the owner of the Dragon Burial Sword was a half-step Cultivation Integration Realm expert at his peak!¡±


    Jiang Ming pondered for a long time before he left with a flick of his sleeve. Since it was Gongye Jiu¡¯s idea, he had to go and take a look no matter what.


    Soon, Jiang Ming and Zhu An¡¯an arrived in front of a cave.


    ¡°An¡¯an, stay outside.¡±


    Jiang Ming took a step forward and was pulled back by Zhu An¡¯an.


    ¡°Mister, I want to go with you.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned and smiled bitterly.


    ¡°It¡¯s extremely dangerous inside. It¡¯s not suitable for you to enter¡­¡±


    ¡°Mister, I¡¯ve grown up. I¡¯m already in my thirties or forties, and my cultivation has reached the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm. If you bring me along, you still have a good chance of survival.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an spoke very seriously, and then she said arrogantly, ¡°Moreover, my current cultivation realm andbat strength far surpass yours, Mister!¡±


    The corner of Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth twitched, and his heart ached.


    Indeed, this little girl had cultivated for less than thirty years, but she had caught up with and surpassed his hundreds of years of hard work.


    ¡°Talent and aptitude will always trump hard work. Not to mention that this little girl is simply a monstrous genius! Perhaps I have a better chance of survival if I bring her along.¡±

 Chapter 594 - 594 Dragon Burial Pool

    594 Dragon Burial Pool


    Jiang Ming soon arrived at the Dragon Burial Pool, which was even deeper.


    ¡°Mister, let me in. I¡¯ve already reached the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm, so my self-defense skills are a bit stronger.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an volunteered to go in with him.


    Jiang Ming shook his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go down and take a look. I¡¯m still a little worried about whether the third master of the Mo family is telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°Mister, you still don¡¯t trust Master Mo?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. God knows what kind of trap that man wants to set up.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you go in?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an frowned with a puzzled expression. Since he suspected that there was a trap, why did he still enter?


    ¡°This concerns Gongye Saint Sect¡¯s Master Jiu. If Gongye Jiu really allowed me to enter, I would have missed this opportunity because I suspected Master Mo.¡±


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath. ording to Master Mo, there were other opportunities in the depths of the Dragon Burial Pool other than the Dragon Burial Sword, which was enough to increase his aptitude and strength.


    Right now, Jiang Ming urgently needed this opportunity to strengthen his aptitude. Only by doing so could he continue to be stronger and prepare for the day when he reached the top.


    At the thought of this, Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze turned again and soon fell on a ce not far away.


    ¡°An¡¯an, youe in from that entrance just in case. I suspect that there must be some terrifying existence lurking here.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an nodded and immediately chose the other side to enter the Dragon Burial Pool. Jiang Ming did not hesitate to jump into the Dragon Burial Pool. He relied on the rich pool water to continuously nourish himself, and he quickly formed a powerful barrier.


    Bang!


    Jiang Ming tried to throw a punch. After making sure that this punch would not hurt the barrier in front of him, he immediately continued to move forward. After seeing many rare treasures along the way, he immediately retreated.


    He quickly headed in another direction, not nning to take a straight path.


    ¡°This guy¡­¡±


    Seeing this scene, Master Mo could not help but be stunned. Although he could not walk out, he could still see some things with his divine sense. He immediately understood that Jiang Ming did not trust him.


    However, it was normal. It would be abnormal if Jiang Ming did not suspect him since he was suddenly here.


    Soon, Jiang Ming rushed forward. In an instant, a rapid current rushed over and made Jiang Ming stand stiffly in ce.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    A cold glint shed across Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes. He never expected that the situation would develop to this stage one day.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    With the sound of collisions, Jiang Ming flew backward for a long distance. Countless streams of water turned into chains as if they wanted to hold him captive!


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Jiang Ming shouted and immediately started attacking the water chains.


    However, he soon discovered that these chains seemed to be inexhaustible. No matter how many chains were shattered, there would always be new chains that would continue to attack.


    ¡°No, if this goes on, my stamina will be exhausted!¡±


    A cold light shed in Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes. He instinctively took his de out to attack. At this time, the ck sword said, ¡°Bro, we can use the zing Mystic ughter Technique.¡±


    The zing Mystic ughter Technique?


    It wanted him to use fire mystic techniques in this water?


    ¡°What? Are you crazy? Do you want me to die here?¡±


    Jiang Ming suspected that the ck sword was not fully conscious. Otherwise, it would not have said such words.


    ¡°Bro, trust me.¡± The ck sword continued in a deep voice, ¡°If you use the zing Mystic ughter Technique directly, it will definitely have an effect that most people can¡¯t imagine.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming took a few deep breaths and immediately nodded. He said, ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    He raised his hand and punched out. As he punched out, countless chains were shattered again. At the same time, new chains followed.


    This time, Jiang Ming formed a seal with his hands without hesitation and directlyunched the zing Mystic ughter Technique.


    Bang!


    Boom!


    Under the water, endless mes rose!


    ¡°Can it really seed?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the chains of the water dragons that had been burned to ashes, as well as the deeper source. It seemed to be afraid of something and did not dare toe over for a while.


    ¡°Your zing Mystic ughter Technique is not ordinary. It contains the power of the Deste Dragon bloodline and the power of the Nine Heavens Dark Lightning. Even if the Dragon Burial Pool is tainted with a certain amount of Netherworld aura, it will still be afraid of your zing Mystic ughter Technique!¡±


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he finally understood what was going on. It was mainly because the fire power contained in his zing Mystic ughter Technique was extraordinary.


    There was the power of mes, the power of the bloodline of the Deste Dragon, and the power of the Nine Heavens Dark Lightning.


    ¡°Actually, you didn¡¯t notice that your zing Mystic ughter Technique was mixed with a certain amount of Netherworld aura.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get a standard weapon from the Netherworld army? The Netherworld energy hidden within it has been nourishing your body, ensuring that you can control a certain amount of Netherworld aura. To put it simply, what you have now is not just the pure Netherworld aura, but the power of the Dark Mystic. This part of the power has been integrated into your martial arts cultivation. Coupled with the zing Mystic ughter Technique, you don¡¯t have to fear a mere Netherworld water dragon chain,¡± the ck sword said confidently, which made Jiang Ming feel slightly relieved.


    For some reason, he always felt that the ck sword was very stupid on normal days, but at critical moments, he felt that the ck sword was remarkably reliable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, nothing will happen,¡± the ck sword added, and Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He knew that it was reliable, but there was no need for it to give such an ambiguous promise.


    Jiang Ming took a few deep breaths, and a strange light shed in his eyes again. Then, he suddenly swept out with his sword, causing ripples in the air.


    In the huge pool, the monstrous sword Qi swept up and filled the entire ce with a boom.


    This time, Jiang Ming had no choice but to retreat a lot to prevent himself from being hurt.


    One had to know that although the water dragon chain had exploded, its sharpness was not something that ordinary weapons couldpare to. Most importantly, it contained the power of the Netherworld. Once it was touched, it was very likely that the power of the Netherworld would seep into it.


    Rumble!


    Another explosion sounded. Jiang Ming had to retreat several meters, and his expression suddenly stiffened.


    Although he had dealt with most of the water dragon chains, he was surprised to find that there was an even more terrifying power behind these water dragon chains.


    It was so sharp!


    ¡°No! This water dragon chain was not the power of the Dragon Burial Pool itself, but a part of the power that spread out from the Dragon Burial Sword!¡±

 Chapter 595 - 595 Zhu An’an’s Strength

    595 Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s Strength


    When Jiang Ming noticed this, the Dragon Burial Sword in the distance suddenly let out a trembling sound, forcing Jiang Ming to choose to escape.


    Soon, Zhu An¡¯an also arrived.


    ¡°Mister, what should we do now? This area is under the control of the Dragon Burial Sword! I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be very difficult for us to escape.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows subconsciously. Then, he took a few deep breaths and said, ¡°It is indeed very difficult, but it doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t break out of this situation.¡±


    ¡°Mister, do you have any ideas?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an widened her beautiful eyes and stared at Jiang Ming. In her opinion, Jiang Ming was the most powerful person in the world. As long as he was there, all the difficulties would be solved.


    Jiang Ming nodded and said as if nothing had happened, ¡°An¡¯an, I need your help now. You¡¯re good at array formations and have the Dark Yin Phoenix physique. You canpletely resist the Netherworld power here. Then see if you can use the power here to improve yourself and make your foundation stronger. As long as your cultivation and battle prowess continue to approach the peak of your realm, I think you should be able to break through very quickly. At that time, you can perform a transformation ritual andpletely transform the Dragon Burial power here into your Dark Yin power.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an immediately understood and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitelyplete the task you entrusted me with.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming immediately began his deployment. He threw out multiple punches.


    Of course, the real purpose of this attack was not to condense or break anything. The purpose was to prevent any power from taking advantage of their blindside and causing Zhu An¡¯an to be injured.


    Under Jiang Ming¡¯s close protection, Zhu An¡¯an quickly entered the best state of condensing an array formation.


    ¡°With this power, my power will reach its peak.¡±


    Jiang Ming took a few deep breaths, and a cold light shed in his eyes. Then, he tried his best to condenseyers of power.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Jiang Ming quickly shattered many of the water dragon chains in front of him.


    The reason why he did not continue to use the zing Mystic ughter Technique was because he was afraid of exhausting his strength. The water chains here were inexhaustible. Once he exhausted all his strength, the final oue would be death.


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and then took a step forward. The strength in his body also exploded at this moment.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    He relied on his own strength to block all the Dragon Burial power that swept over.


    At the same time, Zhu An¡¯an alsopleted the first step of the array formation.


    ¡°This array formation is a little crude. It can only resist the vast majority of the Dragon Burial power and refine a small amount of it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming took a few deep breaths and then threw out a few more punches. He wanted to continue stalling for time for Zhu An¡¯an.


    Immediately after, another series of crackling sounds erupted.


    This time, Jiang Ming waspletely relieved.


    He had never expected that at such a critical moment, he could condense such an iparably powerful attack and instantly defeat a ferocious beast formed by the Dragon Burial power.


    ¡°Phew!¡±


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath. His physical strength was basically exhausted at this moment.


    ¡°An¡¯an, it¡¯s up to you now.¡±


    Jiang Ming fell into a deep sleep.


    Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s concerned and anxious cries echoed in his ears, but Jiang Ming did not stir at all.


    It was also at this moment that Jiang Ming waspletely exhausted. It was as if he were dead.


    When he woke up again, Jiang Ming was stunned when he saw the dry surroundings.


    ¡°An¡¯an!¡±


    Jiang Ming instinctively shouted, and Zhu An¡¯an hurriedly walked over.


    ¡°Mister, are you alright?¡±


    Jiang Ming waved his hand and asked in confusion, ¡°What exactly is going on? Why did the Dragon Burial Pool be a drynd?¡±


    It was as barren as a desert.


    ¡°I used my Dark Yin power to block most of the Dragon Burial power, and I used the power of the Mystic Phoenix to open a void passageway and guide all the water here into it, so this ce dried up.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s exnation seemed simple, but it was actually confusing.


    Was it that simple?


    Jiang Ming rubbed his temples, and soon, a strange look appeared in his eyes.


    Could Zhu An¡¯an use the power of the Mystic Phoenix to open the void passage?


    What was going on?


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind kept racing. After a while, he had barely regained his rity.


    ¡°It seems that I have underestimated An¡¯an. The power hidden in this little girl¡¯s physique is too mysterious and powerful. If I can use it all, I might really be able to step into the peak of the cultivation path.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± the ck sword said. ¡°In my era, in the vast Netherworld, the Mystic Phoenix physique was also a top-notch existence. Every existence with a Dark Yin physique and its fate is destined to be a great ruler, let alone this little girl!¡±


    The ck sword¡¯s tone was filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred. It had to be said that Zhu An¡¯an was simply the darling of the heavens.


    The Mystic Phoenix¡¯s physique was one of the top physiques in the world.


    The Dark Yin power was the same.


    If one even had one of those traits, it meant they were destined to be great figures!


    At present, Zhu An¡¯an had the constitution of the Dark Yin Phoenix and also the fate of the Mystic Phoenix. That was too much?


    Jiang Ming could not help but chuckle after he figured it out.


    ¡°Fortunately, I have an immortal constitution. In a sense, I¡¯m luckier and more powerful. We¡¯re both immortal. However, the fate of the Mystic Phoenix refers to multiple rebirths. It¡¯s very likely that their memories will change, and they might even be different people. Although my immortal physique is a little weak, as long as I have enough time, I can continuously improve my cultivation andbat strength. At that time, my strength will definitely reach a level that ordinary people can¡¯t imagine.¡±


    With this thought, Jiang Ming quickly exhaled a few times, and his eyes lit up.


    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no danger around here?¡± he asked the ck sword.


    ¡°No more,¡± the ck sword answered confidently, but Jiang Ming¡¯s next question left it speechless.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no danger, where did the dragon sword fly to?¡±


    Jiang Ming was speechless. His ultimate goal was to get the Dragon Burial Sword, but it had gone missing!


    The ck sword hissed for a long time. It said, ¡°Did the little girl take him to the Netherworld?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned and immediately looked at Zhu An¡¯an.


    ¡°An¡¯an, did you take the Dragon Burial Sword with you?¡±

 Chapter 596 - 596 Meeting Gongye Jiu Again

    596 Meeting Gongye Jiu Again


    Zhu An¡¯an was stunned. After thinking carefully for a while, she slowly said, ¡°No, I saw it when I collected the water from the Dragon Burial Pool. I didn¡¯t take the Dragon Burial Sword out of the water. It¡¯s almost as if the Dragon Burial Sword was never here in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming was even more stunned. He believed that Zhu An¡¯an would not lie, which meant that there must be something strange about this.


    What shocking secret was hidden behind all of this?


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind could not help but race. He quickly said, ¡°Friend, do you think the Dragon Burial Sword actually exists?¡±


    ¡°From the way you were attacked, the Dragon Burial Sword does exist.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded subconsciously and said, ¡°Indeed, that power from before clearly had a source, and it was so sharp that it was clearly rted to the sword.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the ck sword continued, ¡°In addition, I can feel that there seems to be something in this space that is blocking your way out. A seal will directly lock you in, making it so that you can onlye in and not leave safely. In fact, the spiritual energy here will gradually deplete. If this continues, your physical strength will not be able to make ends meet.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. He subconsciously used his divine will to sense the surroundings, and his expression suddenly changed.


    ¡°It seems like that is the case. Looks like my previous strategy was wrong. I should have left An¡¯an in the outside world¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to keep her in the outside world. This seal is very powerful. Even a Soul Formation Realm cultivator can¡¯t break through it, let alone you.¡±


    It was not that the ck sword thought that Jiang Ming and Zhu An¡¯an were weak, but the person behind all of this was very powerful. This array formation was likely to have reached the sixth tier.


    Sixth tier?


    No matter how ambitious Jiang Ming was, he was still shocked when he heard this.


    What cultivation level of array master could set up such a powerful array formation?


    They had to be at least at the peak of the Soul Formation Realm or even at the Deity Transformation Realm.


    In the past, Jiang Ming was not afraid of any cultivators in the Deity Transformation Realm. After all, he had several powerful cultivators in the Deity Transformation Realm around him.


    But the situation was different now.


    Elder Tian and the others were not present. Once Jiang Ming was faced with a great cultivator of the Deity Transformation Realm, he would not be able to resist at all. He could even be killed in an instant!


    Jiang Ming gasped and asked subconsciously, ¡°Friend, can you confirm where that powerful existence is?¡±


    ¡°No, the spatial order here is constantly changing, so I can¡¯t determine where the other party is for a while. But I can be sure that the other party is definitely not here for you. Their goal is to seal you here and not let you leave with the secrets here.¡±


    ¡°Could it be because General Long Qie is still alive?¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. After Long Qie died, he turned into an evil spirit and became a true ghost cultivator. If he was still wandering here, he might really seal this area and not let him escape.


    In this way, Jiang Ming and Zhu An¡¯an had no way out and could only keep moving forward.


    ¡°An¡¯an, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong this time. The other party¡¯s attainments in array formations are very powerful, and his sealing skills are even more terrifying. I don¡¯t have the ability to leave now¡­ You and I will both be trapped here.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed.


    At this moment, Zhu An¡¯an suddenly handed something over to him. It was a bamboo scroll.


    ¡°This was handed to me by Master Mo. He said that Master Jiu asked him to pass it to me so that I could take it out at a critical moment.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. After confirming that the aura on it was indeed Master Jiu¡¯s, he immediately opened it and checked it carefully. Only then did he stand rooted to the ground.


    ¡°This bamboo scroll isn¡¯t ordinary. It¡¯s actually made from Kun bamboo.¡±


    Kun bamboo was an extremely special type of bamboo. It could only survive and grow in a ce called the Kun Land, but it had almost no use. It was not much different from ordinary bamboo.


    Then why did Master Jiu use Kun bamboo to make this bamboo scroll?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming frowned and slowly opened the bamboo scroll. In the next second, a light shadow appeared.


    ¡°Ning Caichen.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked over and saw a figure without a face. He was stunned. What was going on?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised. The reason why I left the light shadow behind is to lead you out. But before we leave, I want to bring you to the Dragon Burial Sword first.¡±


    ¡°I believe that Master Mo has already exined the origins of this Dragon Burial Sword to you, so I won¡¯t repeat it. What I want to tell you now is that the treasures hidden in this ce are not just the Dragon Burial Sword. There are other things, evenher stones.¡±


    Nether stones!


    Jiang Ming and Zhu An¡¯an both trembled.her stone was a treasure that was above spirit stones and spirit crystals. It was not something that ordinary people could imagine getting their hands on.


    Now that he thought of this, Jiang Ming could not help but let out a deep breath. It seemed that Master Jiu was worried about him and even found the hiding ce of theher stone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so shocked. There are still many things that I have to say next¡­ Nether stones are very important. Even those holynds and ancient sects hoard them, so you can¡¯t get them for the time being. Thus, you must take theher stones here!¡±


    ¡°I know some of the secrets the little girl beside you is hiding. She should have some kind of divine body bestowed by the Netherworld. Her fate is also very strong. If she can get the help of theher stones to cultivate, her future will be bright.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. She never thought that Master Jiu would take her into consideration.


    ¡°Little girl, if you want to thank someone, thank Ning Caichen. I did this for his sake. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with you.¡±


    Master Jiu spoke calmly, and Jiang Ming felt warm. He did not know why Master Jiu was so good to him, but it always felt good to be cared for.


    Then, Jiang Ming asked curiously, ¡°Master Jiu, why do you insist that I go to the Long family? They are the descendants of the once-defeated Long Qie. Even if they have a lot of power in the Qing Kingdom, they shouldn¡¯t have made you go to such great lengths to set up all sorts of methods to lure me in, right?¡±


    Although Gongye Jiu was a member of the Gongye Saint Sect, it had to be said that Gongye Jiu himself was extraordinary. He was not someone that ordinary people couldpare to. After all, his father was the son of Saint Gongye.


    The son of a Saint was an indescribably noble figure in any era or ce. The Long family was nothing in their eyes.


    Gongye Jiuughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. I¡¯m only sending you to the Long family for the first step of the n. There are many more things and surprises waiting for you. Is a future Saint like you afraid?¡±

 Chapter 597 - 597 Golden Eyes

    597 Golden Eyes


    Gongye Jiu spoke with a smile, causing Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids to twitch a few times.


    When did he be a future Saint?


    Gongye Jiu could see Jiang Ming¡¯s doubt and said with a smile, ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure how far you can go in the future. After all, one wrong step could lead to more mistakes. Even if I use my irvoyance and predict that you will be a Saint in the future, if you misstep, this future will note true.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and remembered a movie he had seen in his previous life. He immediately asked, ¡°Does this mean there are millions of paths in a person¡¯s future, and one of them may be the main path, but if you take a wrong step, you¡¯ll end up on a different path?¡±


    Gongye Jiu was stunned for a moment before he nodded. ¡°Although the way you put it is not very eloquent, it is indeed so. I am telling you where the future will lead you, but once you insist on doing so or use this to disrupt your future, you may take the wrong step. One wrong step will lead to more mistakes. Of course, this is also uncertain. Perhaps this wrong step will make your future brighter and greater than what you have calcted so far, or it might be worse, and you¡¯ll die miserably. In short, I won¡¯t tell you what your future holds. You may reach the top, but you may also fail. Moreover, the oue after reaching the top might be even worse, and the oue of losing for a moment might be good. This is the wheel of fate.¡±


    At this time, Zhu An¡¯an could not help but say, ¡°Since they know that it will mess with their fate, why do so many cultivators still want to predict their destiny?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, the reason is very simple. It¡¯s because they want to reap without sowing. Even if it¡¯s just a moment of pleasure, it¡¯s good. However, at a critical moment, they want to defy the heavens and change their fate¡­ This is the human heart!¡±


    Gongye Jiu chuckled. What was a human heart? It was the most difficult thing to figure out in this world. Even he did not want to read the fortunes of others, because the seer would incur the jealousy of the heavens, and at the same time, it would invite the suspicion and hatred of others.


    The world thought that seers were high and mighty, but they did not know that no one wanted to be a seer if they could.


    Jiang Ming pondered for a while and asked seriously, ¡°Master Jiu, where are you now?¡±


    This time, Gongye Jiu did not answer. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Come with me. First, we¡¯ll take the Dragon Burial Sword and theher stones. There¡¯s another thing I want to give you.¡±


    He led Jiang Ming forward.


    The terrifying atmosphere in front of him did not dissipate at all. Jiang Ming¡¯s expression changed drastically when he felt all of this.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face suddenly froze after the series of collisions.


    Gongye Jiu naturally sensed the change in Jiang Ming¡¯s mood. He immediately lowered his voice and said, ¡°Kid, don¡¯t hesitate. As long as I¡¯m here, you can follow me! There are thousands of variables in this world. You can¡¯t stop moving forward just because there¡¯s danger ahead, right?¡±


    That was true.


    On the path of cultivation, one had topete with everything and everyone. Jiang Ming knew this very well, so he naturally felt much calmer. He continued to follow Gongye Jiu and only arrived at their destination a few hourster.


    ¡°That is the Dragon Burial Cave. After you enter, you will be able to find everything you want¡­ Take out all the items from your storage ring. Remember, although one of the items is said to be a gift to you, it is actually a gift to the littledy with you.¡±


    Littledy? Mini Bai?


    Jiang Ming was taken aback. He did not expect Gongye Jiu to suddenly mention Mini Bai. He subconsciously wanted to hide her but was interrupted by Gongye Jiu¡¯s chuckle.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide her. She¡¯s going to be your future general in battle, but she won¡¯t be of much use in the Lower Realm. However, her future strength cannot be underestimated. What you have to do now is to nurture her as much as possible and make her your capable general!¡±


    Jiang Ming was silent for a long time before he chose to continue moving forward. The Dragon Burial Cave was pitch-ck, as if it was hiding some extremely terrifying creature. Even someone as bold as Jiang Ming was a little flustered.


    ¡°Mister, I¡¯ll go in with you!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an tugged at Jiang Ming¡¯s sleeve, wanting to follow him into the Dragon Burial Cave.


    Looking at Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s worried eyes, Jiang Ming smiled subconsciously. He ruffled her hair and pinched her nose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m very powerful. As long as I want to do it, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I believe that you¡¯re the best, but I still want to go in with you.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an pouted.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart was filled with warmth again. He pulled Zhu An¡¯an into his arms and said in a low voice, ¡°Stay outside and help me look after some people to prevent any idents.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an was stunned. She immediately understood that Jiang Ming wanted her to keep an eye on Gongye Jiu.


    Although the figure imed to be Gongye Jiu and Master Mo was the witness, it was hard to believe a person like Master Mo.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s actions were within Gongye Jiu¡¯s expectations. Thetter chuckled and did not mind. He said, ¡°Master Ning, you will meet some people after you go in this time. One of them is especially important. That is the expert who once killed General Long Qie. Once you meet him, you must be respectful. This guy was a very arrogant person when he was alive. If you show off, you will only anger him, and you won¡¯t be able to seed.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded gently and turned around to walk up the stairs. After reaching the top, his heart suddenly trembled.


    Something was wrong!


    Jiang Ming seemed to have sensed something and looked at the other end. He kept feeling that there was something watching them.


    ¡°Is it that terrifying existence?¡±


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes and raised his de vigntly to prevent the sudden intervention of the terrifying existence. However, he also knew that even if he used his de, it would be useless. In front of such an existence, a small Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator like him could not resist at all.


    Then, Jiang Ming entered the Dragon Burial Cave. After looking around a few times, he could not help but rub his temples.


    ¡°Looks like I have to get serious. Let me use the Deste Dragon bloodline¡¯s divine ability, Golden Eyes!¡±


    This was not actually a divine ability. It was an ability that the Deste Dragon itself possessed. However, after fusing with the Deste Dragon bloodline, Jiang Ming also refined this ability into a mystic technique to ensure that he had powerful vision.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes gradually glowed with golden light, and he could see everything around him clearly in an instant.


    ¡°Bones!¡±


    When Jiang Ming saw the skeletons in front of him, he subconsciously took a few steps back and almost fell to the ground.

 Chapter 598 - 598 Silence

    598 Silence


    Jiang Ming never expected that there would be so many dangers ahead.


    With so many corpses, it was enough to prove that danger lurked everywhere. If he was not careful, he might die.


    At the thought of this, Jiang Ming subconsciously stopped in his tracks. At this moment, Zhu An¡¯an walked over.


    ¡°Mister, let me scout ahead!¡±


    She should have stayed outside to watch over Gongye Jiu, but thetter insisted on letting her in.


    Logically speaking, he should have thought of a way to subdue Gongye Jiu, but the man had retreated back into the bamboo scroll. This meant that as long as Jiang Ming and the otherspleted the mission here, he would naturally appear again.


    Zhu An¡¯an walked in with the bamboo scroll in her hand and earnestly requested to fight. She looked around and confirmed that there were many mysteries and dangers hidden here.


    Jiang Ming alone would never be able to get through here, let alone get the Dragon Burial Sword


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming wanted to refuse, but after thinking about it carefully, Zhu An¡¯an was indeed above him in terms of cultivation andbat strength. It was not a bad idea to let here forward.


    ¡°Pay attention to your safety. If anything goes wrong, retreat immediately and ignore me.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an nodded to show that she understood. Then, she took a step forward. Her entire body was covered in fog. However, this was not an ordinary fog. It was a special fog that was created with the Dark Yin Body as the foundation.


    This fog contained some kind of powerful energy, such as the aura of the Netherworld. It was precisely because of this aura that the two sides quickly entered a stalemate.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows as he heard the sound of collisions.


    ¡°An¡¯an¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Mister, you¡¯d better be careful. A certain amount of Netherworld aura has already formed here. It¡¯s very easy for living people to be affected by this aura. So, I suggest you don¡¯te over.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. There was no reason for him not to go deeper. He immediately used all the energy in his body to form a huge barrier.


    Zhu An¡¯an was stunned when she saw this.


    ¡°Mister, you also have the power of the Netherworld?¡±


    To be precise, the power that Jiang Ming possessed was not the power of the Netherworld. This power was a new power derived from the fusion of the Netherworld power and his mana.


    Relying on the protection of this new power, Jiang Ming took a few steps forward smoothly. At the same time, a lot of Netherworld aura suddenly arrived and kept attacking Jiang Ming.


    However, Jiang Ming was fearless. He raised his hand and counterattacked again and again. Unexpectedly, he was forced back a few steps in the next second.


    ¡°Mister!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an ran over to check on Jiang Ming with a worried expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You just stand there.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his hand to signal for her to stay back. He knew very well that although he could protect himself with this power, it was still difficult to resist such a strong Netherworld aura here.


    ¡°I have to think of other ways.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind kept racing, and he quickly thought of a method. It was also with this mysterious method that he suddenly took a few steps forward.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Another series of shing sounds rang out. This time, Jiang Ming did not choose to retreat. Instead, he condensed a fierce sword with the new power.


    ¡°Dark Mysterious Sword! Kill them all!¡±


    He did not dare to hesitate. He shot out with his sword, causing the other party to retreat dozens of steps. Only then did he manage to stabilize his body.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a voice rang out.


    However, Jiang Ming had expected this and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s behind this?¡±


    Jiang Ming waved his hand. He knew very well that there must be someone behind all this.


    The other party was silent for a while and did not intend to show up. This made Jiang Ming frown repeatedly. Finally, he could not hold it in anymore and immediately shouted loudly, ¡°I told you toe out. Did you not understand what I meant?¡±


    The other party still did not intend to show up.


    This time, Jiang Ming shook his head and said impatiently, ¡°I thought you were a guy with some guts, but now it seems that you people were just greedy and wanted to get the Dragon Burial Sword. Thus, you died here! And you, the person who hides behind all this is the greediest person. You actually killed all yourpanions with the goal of condensing such a majestic Netherworld aura to drown everything. Am I right?¡±


    As Jiang Ming spoke, he raised his hand and threw out a punch. The powerful force shook the void, and it took a long time for it to stabilize.


    The person who was hiding behind everything hurriedly made some moves to calm himself down.


    As such a powerful force was unleashed, the other party quickly sensed that something was wrong and suddenly turned his head to reveal a surprised expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why did he have such powerful strength? You have a sort of Netherworld power too! Where did you get it?¡±


    This guy obviously had a deep understanding of the power of the Netherworld and the power of immortal cultivation. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to recognize Jiang Ming¡¯s fusion power.


    After confirming the fusion power, the other party sucked in a few breaths of cold air and said hoarsely, ¡°Brat, you really deserve to die! I have spent four to five hundred years and still have not been able to create this fusion power. What right do you have to do so? I¡¯ve worked so hard! How did you get to where you are today? How?¡±


    This guy was so angry that he wanted to tear Jiang Ming into pieces.


    Jiang Ming looked at this scene. He formed a sword and shield out of the fusion power.


    In fact, he was unable to create the fusion power. He had only used some special methods to create it temporarily. Once he left the Netherworld, he naturally would not be able to maintain the fusion power.


    The other party did not realize this. He was still roaring and attacking Jiang Ming again and again.


    ¡°Impudent!¡±


    At this moment, Zhu An¡¯an turned back and raised her hand to cut off all of the other party¡¯s attacks. She took a step forward and instantly made the other party dizzy.


    ¡°If you want to die, I¡¯ll grant you your wish!¡±


    This time, Zhu An¡¯an did not hesitate at all. Those who dared to hurt Jiang Ming would only die.


    However, with this attack, the entire area instantly fell into a short silence. This was caused by Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s fate.


    The Dark Yin Phoenix fate itself had a certain influence on time and space. Now, Zhu An¡¯an was furious and directly froze the surrounding area.


    ¡°Zhu An¡¯an!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched. Zhu An¡¯an was only at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm now. Once she advanced to the Soul Formation Realm, wouldn¡¯t she be too powerful?

 Chapter 599 - 599 Undead

    599 Undead


    Jiang Ming could not help but be shocked.


    One had to know that Zhu An¡¯an was only at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm, but she could already cause such a huge impact around them.


    Once Zhu An¡¯an broke through to the Soul Formation Realm, the Deity Transformation Realm, or even the Insightful Emptiness Realm, herbat strength would be unimaginable.


    ¡°It¡¯s another day of being shocked by these lucky people!¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled bitterly and turned to look ahead.


    ¡°If you have the guts,e out, and let¡¯s meet face to face. Otherwise, stay back.¡±


    Jiang Ming walked forward step by step. A fierce de was formed in his hand, and it swept up waves of strong killing intent.


    ¡°If you still want to be enemies with us, then don¡¯t be shocked when I¡¯m ruthless.¡±


    The baleful aura filled the sky!


    It was almost tangible!


    At this moment, the other party was obviously afraid. After a long while, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re quite skilled to be able to condense the fusion power in a short time. If you were a ghost cultivator, you would be destined to be a proud prodigy! But you must never forget that this world is very big, and you are just a drop in the ocean! If you dare to be my enemy, you are destined to die. After all, I came from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect!¡±


    This guy directly mentioned the sect behind him, wanting to use this to intimidate Jiang Ming and Zhu An¡¯an. However, when Jiang Ming heard he was from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect, he suddenly narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Ancient Yin Yang Sect again! The Ancient Yin Yang Sect has schemed against me twice. I didn¡¯t do anything to them. However, they actually sent someone knocking on my door! Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll let you know that I, Ning Caichen, am not someone you can provoke!¡±


    This time, Jiang Ming chose to attack without hesitation. In an instant, a cloud of dust was stirred up, and it quickly turned into a storm that swept out.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The de let out a series of mournful roars in the storm, as if it could tear everything in the world apart in the next moment.


    When Jiang Ming saw this scene, he was a little worried.


    ¡°The aura of the Netherworld and the aura of death here are too dense. The Dragon Burial Sword has been hidden in this cave for many years. I wonder what terrifying level the terrible aura has reached.¡±


    Just as Jiang Ming was thinking, the mysterious expert of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect suddenly made his move.


    ¡°Even if you have cultivated the fusion power here, the power of Xuanming, I have a cultivation base of the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm. I¡¯m just a little bit away from entering the Soul Formation Realm! What right do you have to stand against me? Hmm?¡±


    This mysterious expert had obviously been repressing his anger for a long time. In an instant, the anger in his heart burst out and he wanted to kill Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming only shook his head gently.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    He shed down with his sword, instantly tearing apart all of his opponent¡¯s attacks and closing in on him in an instant.


    At the same time, Zhu An¡¯an took a step forward and condensed a ferocious spear.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    In an instant, the wind and clouds in front of them surged, and countless skeletons were lifted up, turning into a huge skull that pounced toward Jiang Ming and the other man.


    ¡°What petty tricks,¡± Zhu An¡¯an said disdainfully.


    Even without her own potential, Jiang Ming¡¯s teaching alone was enough to break through this situation.


    Crack! Crack! Boom!


    With this sound, everything in front of her was broken, and the entire ce fell into silence again.


    The mysterious expert from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect waspletely speechless.


    ¡°How is that possible? My skeleton shield was easily broken through? How did you do it?¡±


    He found it hard to imagine how powerful his technique was. How could it be so easily broken?


    Jiang Ming was a little speechless. ¡°There is a possibility of countering any mystic technique in this world. Besides, you were indeed powerful as a master in the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm. But what are you now? How dare you be so arrogant in front of me? Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    The man roared, and Jiang Ming interrupted him.


    ¡°I suggest that you obediently get out. Otherwise, when I find you, you will lose even more miserably. Do you understand?¡±


    Instantly, there was a deathly silence.


    Soon, a figure slowly walked out, causing them all to be stunned.


    Suddenly, a strong force came, and Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids trembled. He grabbed Zhu An¡¯an and avoided this attack.


    ¡°Mister, what was that just now? Why do I sense something extremely terrifying?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s voice trembled slightly. That attack just now had almost severed her power and even destroyed her body. Even if she could reconstruct it, it was enough to show how terrifying that power was.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Dragon Burial Sword Qi. It should be controlled by that guy.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. ¡°There are other strangers here besides you?¡±


    ¡°He is not a living person. It is more appropriate to describe him as undead. Of course, he no longer has any spiritual intelligence. He¡¯s acting purely based on his instincts from the depths of his memories. The battle between you and me must have triggered some mechanism that caused him to wake up.¡±


    The man¡¯s tone was especially heavy. He was especially afraid of the undead.


    Jiang Ming noticed this and frowned subconsciously.


    ¡°Mister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go get rid of that thing.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an immediately wanted to get rid of the undead, but Jiang Ming pulled her back.


    ¡°You brat, you¡¯re too reckless. If you want to go forward without understanding the other party¡¯s background, you¡¯ll only fall into a desperate situation. Do you understand?¡± Jiang Ming said earnestly,


    This girl was too rash. If he did not stop her in time, she would definitely find trouble with the other party.


    This was also one of Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s disadvantages. Although her cultivation was strong and herbat strength was extraordinary, and she was smart enough, she had little to nobat experience.


    ¡°Know yourself, and you will know your enemy. It is not suitable for us to have a head-on conflict with the other party now, so we must be careful.


    ¡°Besides, we still have a person here who can give us a lot of information. After we understand everything, we¡¯ll think of a way to deal with the undead.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and turned to look at the cave.


    He was so shameless!


    ¡°Just tell me directly. What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that nonsense? We naturally want to understand everything about the undead. Do you think we came here to sightsee?¡±


    The corners of Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth twitched. There was something wrong with this guy¡¯s brain. Otherwise, he would not have asked such an idiotic question.


    The other party was stunned. After a long while, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°The information I have is almost the same as yours. I don¡¯t dare to get close to that thing at all. I would have died if I had gone too close!¡±

 Chapter 600 - 600 Back to Square One

    600 Back to Square One


    The man from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect could not understand. How did these two survive this long?


    If he could understand everything going on here, he would have taken the Dragon Burial Sword long ago. There would have been no possibility for these people toe in and fight for the Dragon Burial Sword!


    However, Jiang Ming did not believe him at all.


    ¡°Sir, let me give you a piece of advice. It¡¯s better for you to tell us the truth. After all, you¡¯re destined to not be able to survive here for too long. I think you¡¯re in an extremely weak state right now, right? If this continues, you will die, and your soul will be destroyed. At that time, I want to see how far you can go.¡±


    With that said, the entire ce instantly fell into dead silence.


    The man gritted his teeth and said hatefully, ¡°What I hate the most is cunning people like you. I¡¯d rather die than be tricked by you people!¡±


    Not only did Jiang Ming not feel ashamed, but he also had a proud expression on his face, which made the man gnash his teeth even more. After a long while, he finally gave up.


    ¡°Since you insist on figuring this out, let me tell you. The undead is at the peak of the Deity Transformation Realm. You heard it right.¡±


    Any major realm was divided into four minor stages: the early stage, the middle stage, thete stage and finally, the peak.


    Only incredibly talented people could reach the peak of any realm.


    At present, apart from Jiang Ming who had reached the peak of the three realms of Qi Refinement, Foundation Establishment, and Golden Core, only Zhu An¡¯an had reached the peak of her realm.


    On the next level, for example, Gu Chi, who had the aptitude of a Holy Son, and Sha Luo, who was a terrifying genius, had only reached the peak of the Qi Refinement and Foundation Establishment Realm. Even Gu Chi had only reached the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm with Jiang Ming¡¯s help. Otherwise, Gu Chi would never have been able to reach this level by himself.


    As for the peak of the Golden Core Realm, no one could reach it.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. There¡¯s one more person that I missed out. Zhu Asi is the top genius of the Zhuyan Pce¡¯s outer sect. ording to what the others said, Zhu Asi seems to be waiting for something. Otherwise, with his aptitude and strength, he would definitely not be a weakling in the inner sect. But besides me, An¡¯an, and Zhu Asi, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of someone reaching the peak of the Golden Core Realm, not to mention the peak of the Deity Transformation Realm!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not dare say whether he could reach the peak of the Soul Formation Realm, which was enough to show how difficult it was. However, an undead person had reached this step, so he could not help but be shocked.


    The man from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect was also shocked. He gulped and said, ¡°Now you should understand what I mean. This guy is very terrifying. Even if the three of us join forces, we won¡¯t be a match for him! Three Nascent Soul Realm cultivators against one Deity Transformation Realm cultivator¡­ Even if he is an undead creature who fights only by instinct, we still can¡¯t deal with him! Besides, there is no trust between us in the first ce. If we want to join hands, we will have to be wary of each other, and ourbat ability will be even worse. How are we going to deal with an undead creature who knows neither fatigue nor pain when he is at his peak?¡±


    The man from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect spoke very sincerely. He was right. Even if the three of them joined forces, it was impossible for them to work together well. In the end, there would definitely be some problems.


    However, Jiang Ming was determined to get the Dragon Burial Sword, so he immediately narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get out of here alive? I¡¯ll take the Dragon Burial Sword and leave with you as a condition for our cooperation. How about that?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, if I want to leave, I might consume a lot of my body¡¯s essence, but it¡¯s not to the extent that I can¡¯t leave on my own. So, you¡¯re being ridiculous. The Dragon Burial Sword is a matter of great importance. Not only can it establish a connection with the Long family, but it can also form a partnership agreement with the Zhan family. This is a great thing. Do you think I¡¯ll give such a great opportunity to someone I don¡¯t know?¡±


    The man from the Ancient Yin Yang Sectughed coldly. He felt that there was something wrong with the person in front of them.


    After Jiang Ming heard this, he pondered for a long time before he slowly said, ¡°Since you insist on not cooperating with me, it¡¯s fine. However, I have to remind you that if I obtain the Dragon Burial Sword, I will kill you immediately¡­ Believe me, I can¡¯t deal with that terrifying existence over there, but it¡¯s still easy for me to kill you.¡±


    ¡°How dare you?¡±


    The ancient sect master was furious. He wanted to shout a few words, but suddenly, a huge sword¡¯s murderous aura came from afar. Jiang Ming and the ancient sect master did not dare to make a sound. They all chose a ce to hide from this murderous aura.


    ¡°What exactly happened? Why was there such a tyrannical murderous aura descending continuously? Even if this guy sensed our existence, he shouldn¡¯t be in such a state. After all, he¡¯s an undead creature. He won¡¯t attack unless he senses danger.¡±


    At this moment, the man from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect could not figure out what was going on with the undead creature.


    Suddenly, he thought of something. He could not help but grit his teeth and roar, ¡°Did you bastards bring something ominous?¡±


    ¡°Something ominous?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. He did not quite understand what this guy was referring to.


    At this moment, another powerful aura swept over, causing people¡¯s hearts to tremble. It was obvious that they all felt great pressure.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    With such a strong force approaching, Jiang Ming finally could not hold it in any longer. He immediately pulled Zhu An¡¯an and sped three to four miles away. Only then did he manage to pull away from the undead creature.


    ¡°But we¡¯re back to square one!¡±


    The man from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect finally appeared. He said with a gloomy face, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you guys, I wouldn¡¯t have to go back to square one. You have no right toin here. I¡¯ve been here for months without being able to step into one of the divisions. How long have you been in a stalemate?¡±


    All his efforts of the past few months had gone to waste!


    The man from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect wished he could kill the two people in front of him.


    Zhu An¡¯an blocked Jiang Ming and said coldly, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The man from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect bit his lips and finally chose to give up. This woman¡¯s strength was unfathomable, and he might not be a match for her.


    At this moment, many changes happened to Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s body, especially her aura. She had reached the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm!


    ¡°How is this possible? How did you manage to break through without rhyme or reason?¡± the man asked with a puzzled expression. He had been painstakingly cultivating for so long, but he had not been able to step into the next stage. In the end, Zhu An¡¯an had easily reached the peak stage that countless people yearned for?


    And it was at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm too!

 Chapter 601 - 601 Legend

    601 Legend


    After Jiang Ming saw this, he fell into a long silence.


    He had to constantly transcend the heavenly tribtion in order to advance to a higher realm. In the end, Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s breakthrough was as easy as pie.


    The most important thing was that this was not an ordinary stage, but the peak of a major realm. It was a level that countless Nascent Soul Realm geniuses wanted to reach.


    Boom!


    In the next moment, a streak of sword Qi once again sted over. Zhu An¡¯an raised her hand and pointed a finger to resolve this powerful sword Qi attack.


    ¡°Trash.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s face was arrogant.


    The man from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect seemed to want to say something, but in the end, he sighed.


    ¡°You guys are really infuriating. How are you two so powerful? How can a girl be this powerful? How am I supposed to survive?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an was instantly displeased.


    ¡°Are you looking down on us female cultivators?¡±


    The man from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect was speechless. He raised his hand to prevent Zhu An¡¯an from suddenly attacking.


    If it was before, he would not be afraid of Zhu An¡¯an with his cultivation level.


    However, the situation was very different now. Firstly, he was exposed in front of Zhu An¡¯an, and he was not a match for Zhu An¡¯an. Secondly, Zhu An¡¯an hadpleted a breakthrough and reached the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm.


    The difference between the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm and the stage below it was boundless. Once they fought, he would definitely be beaten up ruthlessly.


    Jiang Ming nced over and immediately interrupted them. ¡°I¡¯m Ning Caichen, she¡¯s Zhu An¡¯an. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Jiang Ming had used an alias, and he did not think that the other party would honestly tell him his real name. However, it did not matter. This waspletely breaking the ice.


    The man from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m An Daoran from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect.¡±


    An Daoran?


    Jiang Ming¡¯s pupils shrank.


    He was one of the top experts of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect¡¯s Nascent Soul Realm, An Daoran!


    Before leaving the Feather Kingdom, Jiang Ming had investigated the vast world of immortal cultivation and various forces. Among them, there was information about the Ancient Yin Yang Sect.


    In particr, from the information provided by Wu Hen and the others, Jiang Ming had a general understanding of some of the great experts in the Nascent Soul Realm, Soul Formation Realm, and Deity Transformation Realm of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect. Among the top thirty Nascent Soul Realm experts, An Daoran was one of them!


    ¡°The top thirty experts can reach this level? If we were at the same cultivation level, Zhu An¡¯an would only be able to suppress this person by a bit. I would be even less of a match for him unless the other party is not at his peak state. Once he recovers to his peak state, I will definitely lose!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but suck in a deep breath. This was only a top Nascent Soul Realm expert. Elder Li could notpare to him.


    ording to their investigation and understanding, although Elder Li was at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm, hisbat strength was only stronger than that of the group of Nascent Soul cultivators from the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land. In the Ancient Yin Yang Sect, he was ranked beyond the top hundred.


    This was enough to show how powerful this person was.


    When Jiang Ming said this, An Daoran¡¯s lips immediately curled up into a smug expression, but he quickly reacted.


    ¡°Just now, you kept saying that you were not afraid of the people in the vast world of immortal cultivation¡­ The vast world of immortal cultivation is a term used by people from remote ces. Are you people from the Feather Kingdom?¡±


    An Daoran widened his eyes and stared at the two people in front of him.


    Jiang Ming nodded.


    An Daoran waspletely speechless. After a long while, he reluctantly said, ¡°Are you kidding me? What kind of ce is the Feather Kingdom? It¡¯s basically a backward little vige to us. Other than that Reverend Mo, aren¡¯t you all country bumpkins? Despite that, the Feather Kingdom still gave birth to you two geniuses!¡±


    An Daoran subconsciously thought that the two of them were lying. He had quite a deep understanding of the Feather Kingdom and did not think that a destend like the Feather Kingdom could give birth to such extraordinary prodigies.


    Jiang Ming shrugged.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you believe it or not. What we are most concerned about now is how to avoid that guy and obtain the Dragon Burial Sword¡±


    ¡°Why are you so obsessed with this Dragon Burial Sword?¡± An Daoran asked with a frown. ¡°Although the grade of the vicious in your hand isn¡¯t high, it should be enough for you at your current level. You can even use it after you break through to the Soul Formation Realm.¡±


    ¡°Is there a need to be so conflicted about the Dragon Burial Sword? Could it be that you want to establish some rtionship with the Zhan family?¡±


    ¡°Zhan family?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. This was the second time An Daoran had mentioned the Zhan Family.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Zhan Family.¡±


    An Daoran nced at Jiang Ming a few times and suddenly lowered his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you know about the death of the dragon? It¡¯s a legend! It is said that in ancient times, during the battle that toppled Yuan Wei, the dragon swore to protect the descendants of the Yuan Wei royal family and safely sent one of the princes out of the Yuan Wei homnd. The great dragon was able to fend off thousands of soldiers and horses. There was nock of powerful people among these enemies. The most famous one was the Qing emperor! However, the Qing emperor was not the key person to decide the oue of this battle. Instead, a person who was somewhat famous but not too important seeded in killing General Long Qie. This person is the ancestor of the Zhan family, Zhan Lingfeng! Speaking of Zhan Lingfeng, he was definitely a lucky person. He was of ordinary birth and had average talent, but he relied on his luck to be a fierce general on the Qing emperor¡¯s side. In the battle of Yuandu, he used the opportunity when the Qing emperor and the others were busy with Long Qie to stab the Dragon Burial Sword into Long Qie¡¯s spiritual core andpletely destroy all of Long Qie¡¯s cultivation. Only then did he sessfully kill him! It was also from then on that the Zhan family soared and even formed their own country, called the Warring States!¡±


    Warring States?


    Jiang Ming had some understanding of this country, but he did not expect the ancestors of the royal family of the Warring States to have such a legend.


    ¡°You mean to say that as long as we obtain the Dragon Burial Sword, we can reach an agreement with the Zhan family? Why? Could it be the uniqueness of the Dragon Burial Sword itself?¡± But ording to my understanding, the Dragon Burial Sword is a divine weapon that killed General Long Qie, but it shouldn¡¯t be considered a treasure. Why does the Zhan family insist on acquiring it?¡±


    Jiang Ming still raised his eyebrows.


    An Daoran was about to open his mouth when Zhu An¡¯an said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about lying. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not telling the truth.¡±


    An Daoran was speechless.


    He did not expect that his n would be seen through. He was still thinking of fooling this Ning Caichen so that he would work for him!

 Chapter 602 - 602 Task

    602 Task


    Sharp sword Qi kept shooting toward them. Zhu An¡¯an wanted to block it but was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    ¡°That is an undead creature at the peak of the Deity Transformation Realm. He is strong and has a high cultivation level, but he doesn¡¯t get fatigued.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s words rendered Zhu An¡¯an speechless.


    ¡°Then what should we do next?¡± Zhu An¡¯an pouted and asked. Jiang Ming had always doted on her, and now it was time for her to repay him.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze fell on An Daoran again.


    ¡°Mr. An, you¡¯ve been trapped here for nearly a year. You haven¡¯te out for a long time because you¡¯re looking for a way to break through, right? I believe that with your level of intelligence, you won¡¯t be unable to find any loopholes, so I¡¯ll advise you to honestly tell me the truth. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to hold this girl back.¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen, do you only know how to hide behind women?¡±


    An Daoran gritted his teeth as the mes of jealousy in his heart burned non-stop. What was going on with this man? Why was he so lucky to have such a powerful woman protecting him?


    An Daoran originally wanted to make up a few more lies to fool Jiang Ming, but when he thought of Zhu An¡¯an, An Daoran could only give up and sigh.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. If we want to deal with this guy, we can¡¯t rely on force. Otherwise, a Deity Transformation Realm cultivator can easily kill us. So, we have to take a detour. As long as someone can attract this guy¡¯s attention and arrange for others to steal it, we will definitely be able to steal the Dragon Burial Sword.¡±


    After An Daoran finished speaking in one breath, Jiang Ming immediately corrected him, ¡°Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but it¡¯s not stealing. This is called being virtuous.¡±


    How f*cking shameless!


    An Daoran cursed in his heart, but a simple and honest smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you¡¯re right. This Dragon Burial Sword has been here for so many years. It¡¯s time for it to appear. Otherwise, it¡¯s a waste of a heavenly treasure!¡±


    He followed Jiang Ming¡¯s words and wanted to fool Ning Caichen. Anyway, this was not a lie.


    Little did he know that Jiang Ming was also an old fox. He immediately saw through his little n and said with augh, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you to attract the firepower.¡±


    An Daoran¡¯s body stiffened as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, I¡¯ve been here for so long. It should be better for me to go get the Dragon Burial Sword.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡°Attracting firepower may seem dangerous, but getting the Dragon Burial Sword will bring us closer to the enemy. This is the most dangerous mission. Although I¡¯m not talented, I am also a person with morals. Naturally, I don¡¯t want to see my friends risk their lives for me. Mr. An, on the other hand, you¡¯ve already left your peak state, and you¡¯recking in both spirit and energy. You can only take care of the simple stuff, so I think you should go and attract the firepower.¡±


    Then, Jiang Ming pushed Zhu An¡¯an out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let An¡¯an follow you. I won¡¯t let you get hurt.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    An Daoran really wanted to curse, but when he met Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s murderous gaze, he immediately held his tongue. After a while, he smiled honestly.


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so fearless, I won¡¯t say anything more. I wish you sess, and I hope that you will obtain the Dragon Burial Sword!¡±


    Jiang Mingughed, then narrowed his eyes and asked thest question.


    ¡°If you bring out the Dragon Burial Sword, what kind of cooperation agreement can you reach with the Zhan Family and the Warring States?¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t just sit back and watch Long Qie be revived. You have to know that it¡¯s not Long Qie that¡¯sing back, it¡¯s just a split soul of Long Qie. The purpose of this undead creature¡¯s existence is to suppress Long Qie¡¯s resurrection. The Dragon Burial Sword is the key. As long as we pull out the Dragon Burial Sword, the undead creature will not be able to suppress the possibility of Long Qie being resurrected. Once the Zhan family learns of this news, they will definitely be terrified. The person who doesn¡¯t want General Long Qie to be resurrected the most is the Qing emperor. The Zhan family are close seconds. The Zhan family¡¯s ancestor, Zhan Lingfeng, has already gone to the Upper Realm. Although the current Qing Emperor is not on good terms with the Zhan family, they have been secretly working together. Their goal is to stop General Long Qie¡¯s resurrection. They know very well that once he is resurrected, they will be doomed!¡± An Daoran took a deep breath. ¡°General Longqie was at the half-step Cultivation Integration Realm when he was alive. Once he is resurrected into a ghost cultivator and condensed into a dark spirit evil body, bing a Dark God, the Qing royal family and the royal family of the Warring States will be destroyed!¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded. General Long Qie had always been the nightmare of the two royal families and even involved other forces. Some people were fearsome even in their deaths.


    Long Qie was obviously such a person. He had been dead for thousands of years, but the pressure he brought on others was unfathomable, let alone the two royal families.


    An Daoran suddenly looked up and frowned.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, there is no time to lose. Since you have already assigned the tasks, let¡¯s start. I don¡¯t know why, but this undead creature is different from the extremely passive state it was in before. It seems to be restless and is using all kinds of techniques to find us.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this guy an undead creature? Does he have other techniques?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. He thought that the undead creature relied on a sword to continuously sh out sword Qi. Was he more terrifying than they had thought?


    ¡°Of course. There are still many secrets this thing is hiding. What you and I have seen so far is not even the tip of the iceberg.¡±


    The corners of An Daoran¡¯s mouth twitched a few times. ¡°This fellow was also at the peak of the Deity Transformation Realm when he was alive. He was inexplicably captured and refined into an undead guard¡­ In the vast world of immortal cultivation, even a Deity Transformation Realm cultivator could be killed so easily.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded in agreement.


    Before bing a top-notch expert, if one wanted to survive in this world, one had to be extremely lucky and cultivate to the highest realm possible.


    If that was not possible, one had toe from a Saint background.


    One had to know that Deity Transformation Realm cultivators were not weak. They were the top existences in the Feather Kingdom. In the past, before Mo Lingche was born, there was not a single cultivator in the Feather Kingdom who had reached the Deity Transformation Realm.


    Even in the vast world of immortal cultivation, a Deity Transformation Realm cultivator was not considered a top expert. He was still at the level of a sect master and even had the chance to be a Saint.


    Moreover, he was at the peak of the Deity Transformation Realm. He was not an ordinary Deity Transformation Realm cultivator. It was a tragedy for him to have been refined into an undead guard.

 Chapter 603 - 603 Where Did the Dragon Burial Sword Go?

    603 Where Did the Dragon Burial Sword Go?


    Jiang Ming took a few steps forward and approached the cave entrance in an instant.


    Under the supervision of Zhu An¡¯an, An Daoran had no choice but to attract Jiang Ming¡¯s attention. For a moment, he was about to go berserk.


    ¡°Ning Caichen is really cunning. He used this girl to keep me in check.¡±


    An Daoran cursed, but he was still forced to go deeper. It was also at this moment that another powerful force swept over, causing Jiang Ming to subconsciously raise his head.


    ¡°The enemy can¡¯t see? Then how did he sense the changes in his surroundings?¡±


    Jiang Ming tried several times and finally found the problem. It turned out that the undead creature had been relying on an instinct from the beginning to the end, and this instinct would only be triggered when the intruder triggered some kind of restriction.


    ¡°For example, I can use my mana. What I¡¯m circting in my body right now is the Divine Light of the path of martial arts. Doesn¡¯t that mean that as long as I can guarantee that I don¡¯t use my mana, I¡¯m essentially invisible in front of this guy?¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a long time and finally decided to bite the bullet and test the waters.


    He walked several steps toward him.


    The gap between Jiang Ming and the undead creature was getting smaller and smaller, and the other party did not make any movements.


    ¡°Indeed! As long as I don¡¯t use my mana, this guy won¡¯t be able to sense anything!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up, and he walked forward. This time, he circted a lot of the Divine Light in his body, wanting to use this power to suppress the other party.


    However, it was obvious that the undead creature¡¯s strength was not ordinary. His aura was unable to resist the other party¡¯s pressure.


    ¡°This guy is really ridiculous!¡± Jiang Ming could not help butin. Then, he strode forward with a cold glint in his eyes. He knew very well that since he could not resist the other party¡¯s pressure with his own, he could only take it one step at a time.


    As he got closer and closer, the other party did not react at all. This time, Jiang Ming was finally relieved. He immediately took thest step and approached the Dragon Burial Sword.


    At this moment, the Dragon Burial Sword was standing on a raised tform. As long as he stretched out his hand slightly, he could hold the sword.


    ¡°Good, I¡¯ve got onest step!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately wanted to take the sword, but in the next second, his entire body froze on the spot, and he turned around in disbelief.


    Unknowingly, the undead guard¡¯s gaze had actuallynded on him!


    That abyss-like gaze was extremely terrifying. Jiang Ming instinctively gulped and immediately ran into the distance without saying anything. A sword aura came from behind him.


    ¡°Is this guy cheating? He actually spotted my location so easily!¡±


    Jiang Ming had used some techniques just now, which were enough to make it so that the other party could not capture his tracks.


    However, the result was that the other party did not care about him at all. Instead, he kept changing his position and finally disappeared behind him.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s face darkened. He looked back and saw a ghostly shadow sh in front of him. It was the undead guard.


    ¡°Those who trespass here should be killed!¡±


    The undead guard spoke coldly and without any emotion.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression was ugly. He wanted to fight back a few more times, but he was forced to take a few steps back.


    Bang!


    In the next moment, another sword aura swept over, forcing Jiang Ming to fly out, causing everyone¡¯s expressions to change drastically.


    ¡°Mister!¡± Zhu An¡¯an cried out in surprise.


    ¡°Ning Caichen!¡±


    An Daoran¡¯s tone was not very pleasant. He originally thought that the two of them would be able to attract the attention of the undead creature by creating amotion. Who would have thought that Ning Caichen would still sessfully trigger the restriction and shift the creature¡¯s focus to thetter?


    ¡°Is this Dragon Burial Sword so difficult to obtain? That¡¯s right, back then, Zhan Lingfeng must have been afraid of Long Qieing back. Otherwise, the entire Zhan family would be finished. But didn¡¯t Zhan Lingfeng ascend? Was there a need to continue to be afraid of Long Qie?¡±


    Jiang Ming could not figure it out no matter how hard he thought about it. It was also at this time that the undead creature attacked again, causing both sides to be injured.


    No one could have imagined that the situation would develop to such a stage.


    Rumble!


    Apanied by explosions, Jiang Ming was sent flying far away.


    ¡°Ning Caichen!¡±


    ¡°Mister!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an and An Daoran immediately ran over, but the gap between them was huge. Zhu An¡¯an tried her best to catch up, while An Daoran tried to remain calm. He had been observing the situation. Once Zhu An¡¯an was unable to defeat the undead creature, he would choose to retreat immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been trapped here for a long time. It¡¯s time for me to leave. Otherwise, staying here will only waste my time.¡±


    There was no spiritual energy in this ce, only Netherworld energy. If they continued to stay here, it would be tantamount to courting death. After all, even a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator needed spiritual energy to nourish their body.


    After Jiang Ming spat out a mouthful of blood, his face turned slightly pale, but he quickly got up with difficulty.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his hand to stop Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s footsteps. The undead creature in front of him was extremely powerful. It was definitely not something that ordinary people couldpete with. He did not want anything to happen to Zhu An¡¯an.


    ¡°Mister!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an bit her lip and wanted to continue catching up, but Jiang Ming just turned his head quietly and stared at the undead creature, as if he was thinking of a way to deal with it.


    An Daoran walked over.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. You should listen to Ning Caichen. His strength is inferior to yours, but his intelligence is far above yours. Moreover, worrying about him now will only cloud your mind, and it¡¯s even more unsuitable for you to go up and fight.¡±


    A Nascent Soul Realm cultivator going against a Deity Transformation Realm was not a smart move.


    An Daoran could not wait for Zhu An¡¯an to die here, but he still wanted to see if there was a chance to reap some benefits. Otherwise, would not he have wasted more than a year?


    Just as he was letting his imagination run wild, the undead guard suddenly moved and slowly walked in another direction.


    ¡°You guys!¡±


    Someone could not help but exim in surprise. No one had expected that at this critical moment, someone would walk in and attract the attention of the undead guard.


    ¡°What kind of luck is this? How could someonee at this critical moment? It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s a good opportunity for them to test the undead guard. It would be best if they could restrain this thing.¡±


    As An Daoran spoke, he nced into the distance and widened his eyes.


    No!


    Something was wrong!


    Where did the Dragon Burial Sword go?

 Chapter 604 - 604 The Dumbfounded An Daoran

    604 The Dumbfounded An Daoran


    The Dragon Burial Sword had disappeared without a trace!


    An Daoran¡¯s face was filled with shock. He looked at Zhu An¡¯an and then at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Did you see who stole the Dragon Burial Sword just now?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an shook her head and retreated to Jiang Ming¡¯s side. A strange look shed across her eyes, and she shook her head to show that she did not know anything.


    At this moment, An Daoran waspletely dumbfounded. The Dragon Burial Sword was originally on the tform, but it had disappeared now! How?


    There had to be something wrong with this abnormal situation!


    An Daoran¡¯s mind was racing. He wanted to figure out what was going on, but he did not know that Jiang Ming was filled with resentment at this moment.


    ¡°Friend, what are you trying to do? Why did you devour the Dragon Burial Sword?¡±


    An Daoran did not know that Jiang Ming had a ck sword on him that devoured the Dragon Burial Swordpletely. Now, the Dragon Burial Sword no longer existed in this world.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a trashy magic treasure. It¡¯s nothing worth paying attention to. At first, I thought it was some divine weapon, but now it seems like it¡¯s just trash. Anyway, this isn¡¯t the Dragon Burial Sword at all. It¡¯s very likely a lie made up by some people,¡± the ck sword said indifferently. Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows subconsciously when he heard that.


    ¡°What do you mean? Could it be that the Dragon Burial Sword was fake from the beginning to the end?¡±


    ¡°The possibility is extremely high. It¡¯s very likely that the guard who left this sword behind in the past did this on purpose. I have to say that this guy really does have some tricks up his sleeve. He actually used a trash sword to deceive everyone for nearly ten thousand years. He is really ruthless. In order toplete the whole n, he even dragged a Deity Transformation Realm cultivator into this and turned him into an undead creature. If this guy still had intelligence, he would definitely be furious. He lost his life for a scam.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming was stunned.


    But soon, he shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Since Master Jiu asked me toe here, it¡¯s enough to show that there are indeed some mysterious things in this ce. He¡¯s not someone like An Daoran who¡¯s good for nothing. It¡¯s impossible for him not to know about these things.¡±


    ¡°No, he might really not know. After all, the owner of the Dragon Burial Sword was an existence at the half-step Cultivation Integration Realm back then. After that, he even ascended to the Upper Realm. Whether it¡¯s to be an immortal himself or to follow the Upper Realm through other people¡¯s channels, it¡¯s enough to show that he has quite a powerful trump card¡­ Most importantly, I suspect that this has something to do with the Qing royal family. The person who set up the entire scam is very likely not from the Zhan family or the Long family but from the Qing royal family!¡± The ck sword shared its thoughts, but it quickly shook its head. ¡°Forget it. My brain isn¡¯t suitable for these puzzles. I¡¯ll leave it to you to figure out.¡±


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he raised his eyebrows again and said seriously, ¡°I think the possibility is very high.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I mean, your guess this time might be right.¡± Jiang Ming said unhappily, ¡°Usually you¡¯re full of nonsense, but sometimes, you¡¯re very insightful.¡±


    As they spoke, the neer had already shed with the undead creature. The strength he disyed was terrifying.


    ¡°Another cultivator at the peak of the Deity Transformation Realm?¡±


    An Daoran waspletely numb. It was fine if it was another undead creature that had been refined and forcefully raised to the peak of the Deity Transformation Realm.


    But why was there a regr person at the peak of the Deity Transformation Realm?


    Jiang Ming was also stunned. He looked at An Daoran and instinctively asked, ¡°Should we retreat first?¡±


    An Daoran swallowed.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    The fact that there were two existences at the peak of the Deity Transformation Realm was too much to handle. Staying here would be suicide.


    The mysterious expert had long noticed the situation here, but he did not care and let the two of them leave. At this time, Jiang Ming seemed to have sensed something and turned around. A strange look shed in his eyes.


    ¡°Why is this aura so familiar? Who is this guy?¡±


    Soon, the three of them left the Dragon Burial Cave and even ran out of the Dragon Burial Pool.


    At this moment, An Daoran exhaled a few times and took a few deep breaths. He felt like he had just survived a disaster.


    A sharp sword was ced on his neck. The attacker was Zhu An¡¯an.


    An Daoran¡¯s pupils constricted as he asked in confusion, ¡°Miss, what do you mean by this? After all, we fought together and can be consideredrades. Is there a need for you to treat me like this?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an could not be bothered with this guy and immediately looked at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Mister, how do we get rid of this guy?¡±


    She was very unhappy with An Daoran and wanted to kill him immediately.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes flickered a few times, and he immediately said, ¡°Let him go.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an retracted her sword without hesitation, causing An Daoran to be a little dumbfounded.


    What was going on?


    Why did she want to kill him?


    Jiang Ming knew the reason why Zhu An¡¯an attacked. It was because An Daoran came from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect. Jiang Ming and the Ancient Yin Yang Sect had bad blood between them. Zhu An¡¯an wanted to kill An Daoran to prevent future trouble.


    However, Jiang Ming thought ahead. He did not care about this guy. Instead, he felt that he could use An Daoran to spy on the Ancient Yin Yang Sect.


    ¡°Capture him, I want to refine him!¡±


    An Daoran¡¯s expression changed drastically. He wanted to escape but was easily caught.


    Although the gap between them was not too big, he was not Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s match. Moreover, Zhu An¡¯an had reached the peak of Soul Formation Realm, so her battle prowess was enough to crush him!


    ¡°Ning Caichen, what is the meaning of this? Why do you want to refine me?¡±


    An Daoran was forced to kneel on the ground with a sullen expression. He never expected that he would encounter such a thing one day.


    Jiang Ming nced at him from the corner of his eyes and said indifferently, ¡°The reason is very simple. It¡¯s because of your special identity.¡±


    ¡°What identity?¡±


    ¡°Are you from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect?¡±


    An Daoran was even more dumbfounded. What did that have to do with Ning Caichen?


    Bang!


    In the next moment, a ve seal was shot into An Daoran¡¯s body. It was set by Zhu An¡¯an. This ve seal was different from others. It was created by Jiang Ming using special methods and was recognized by the heavens.


    Unless a Saint tried to remove it, it was impossible to remove this ve seal. This was also the practical application of a technique in the mysterious scroll that Mo Lingche had given him.

 Chapter 605 - 605 I’ve Been Tricked

    605 I¡¯ve Been Tricked


    It had to be said that Mo Lingche was indeed a very capable person. As a reincarnated immortal, the various techniques he had created were exceptionally advanced and powerful. Ordinary people could not even begin to think of them.


    It was also because of the continuous refinement and advancement of these techniques that hisbat strength continued to rise by many levels.


    At the same time, Jiang Ming suddenly returned to his senses at this critical moment.


    ¡°Perhaps Mo Lingche himself is also an expert in divination. After all, he is a reincarnated Immortal, so he must have countless profound techniques in all aspects. Then it¡¯s very likely that he has already foreseen my subsequent actions¡­¡±


    When Jiang Ming thought of this, he felt uneasy. Such a terrifying existence had their eyes on him. It was not a good feeling.


    It was also at this moment that a figure descended. It was the mysterious expert from before.


    Jiang Ming and the others froze and could not even be on guard.


    They were both at the peak of the Deity Transformation Realm, so the undead creature did not need to be afraid. However, this was a true expert at the peak of the Deity Transformation Realm. If the other party wanted to attack them, there was no way they could dodge.


    The more they thought of this, the colder their eyes became.


    At this moment, he began to umte power. He was prepared to take away Jiang Ming and the other two at a critical moment.


    A peak Deity Transformation Realm cultivator was someone they could not fight against!


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be vignt. Ning Caichen,e with me.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. The other party actually knew about him?


    When they reached a remote ce and Zhu An¡¯an and An Daoran were nowhere to be seen, Jiang Ming immediately looked at the mysterious expert.


    Who was this guy?


    Why did he say such a thing just now?


    What was the problem with this?


    Endless waves of shock surged in his heart. It was also at this moment that he continued to gather power in his body, but he was also very reluctant. He was immortal. He could not go to the extent of self-destruction at this stage.


    Suddenly, the mysterious expert spoke, ¡°Ning Caichen, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°It has been more than twenty years since we parted at the General¡¯s Tomb. During these twenty years, you didn¡¯t evene back and see me.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s pupils shrank, and he eximed, ¡°Yu Tianhua!¡±


    He had never expected that the person in front of him would be Yu Tianhua. To be precise, he was Yu Tianhua¡¯s incarnation!


    What was this guy doing here?


    Jiang Ming frowned and became more vignt.


    He was not just wary of Mo Lingche. He also did not have any good intentions toward Yu Tianhua. These two people were extremely dangerous. If he made even a slight mistake, he would be tricked by these two old foxes.


    Yu Tianhua saw through Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. The purpose of my visit is very simple. I just want to contact you and discuss the matters following up.¡±


    ¡°What happened after that? Didn¡¯t I promise you that I would go to the Feather Race¡¯s ancestral vige and pull out the Feather King¡¯s sword for you? What else do you want me to do? Sir, please remember this. I, Ning Caichen, have limited strength and energy. I can only do a few things at a time. If you keep giving more tasks to me, it will only mess things up and dy everything.¡±


    Jiang Ming was the first to speak, wanting to make this guy retreat.


    However, Yu Tianhua acted like a fool and did not seem to understand Jiang Ming¡¯s words. He said straightforwardly, ¡°What I want to entrust you with next is very simple. Find a person. It¡¯s this woman.¡±


    Yu Tianhua turned into a woman. Jiang Ming¡¯s pupils shrank at her appearance.


    It was this woman again!


    This was the same woman Gongye Jiu had asked him to find!


    ¡°This is the woman who killed Master Jiu¡¯s wife and daughter back then! Why does Yu Tianhua want to find this woman? What is his rtionship with this woman?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind kept racing. He was trying to figure out what the rtionship between the three was, but Yu Tianhua did not give him the time to think.


    ¡°This woman is involved in some of Mo Lingche¡¯s secrets. I think you should know some information about Mo Lingche¡¯s identity, such as his previous incarnation.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Since you already know, I might as well tell you that this woman is actually Mo Lingche¡¯s reincarnation,¡± Yu Tianhua said calmly.


    Jiang Ming was so shocked that he could not say a word.


    He stared at Yu Tianhua in disbelief and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you joking with me? She¡¯s actually Mo Lingche¡¯s reincarnation from a previous life?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Actually, Mo Lingche was a woman in his previous life. Her exact identity is unknown, but this woman is the original body. Another example is Gongye Jiu, who is actually another incarnation of Mo Lingche¡­ Of course, due to some special reasons, Gongye Jiu had be independent. This was also the reason why that woman had attacked Gongye Jiu¡¯s family.¡±


    Yu Tianhua¡¯s words caused Jiang Ming to take a few steps back. If that was the case, was Gongye Jiu plotting against him?


    ¡°Did Master Jiu do it on purpose or¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming rubbed his temples and did not want to think about it anymore.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve received this information, you should know what to do next, right?¡± Yu Tianhua continued. ¡°Mo Lingche has actually turned against this original body, but he won¡¯t go too far at the moment, so he¡¯s been using you. Once you grow up, he¡¯ll take over your body, and I¡¯ll be helping you.¡±


    Jiang Ming squinted slightly.


    ¡°How do you know all this?¡±


    ¡°Because Mo Lingche and I are on the same side. He needs me to help him hide everything and prevent this woman from finding him. I also need him to find some special techniques to pave the way for me to leave the General¡¯s Tomb.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t walk out of the General¡¯s Tomb?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not understand. How could a Saint be unable to walk out of the General¡¯s Tomb?


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The inside of the general¡¯s tomb is extremely mysterious. Even I can¡¯t easily solve the mysteries inside, let alone break the barrier. For example, the small realm in the Netherworld where you and I met previously. You cane and go as you please, but once I want to leave, it will cause quite a lot of problems. It might even attract some extremely powerful beings.¡±


    Yu Tianhua took a deep breath and said with bright eyes, ¡°I have a lot of enemies. Some of them are even more powerful than you can imagine. So, Ning Caichen, you have to be prepared. You must find this woman and get her protection. Otherwise, you will die in the hands of Mo Lingche and some of my enemies.¡±


    Jiang Ming waspletely silent. At this moment, he finally understood that no matter how careful one was, one would always fall into trouble!

 Chapter 606 - 606 The Aggrieved An Daoran

    606 The Aggrieved An Daoran


    ¡°Other than finding this woman, do you have any other tasks for me? If you do, then hurry up and tell me. I don¡¯t want to keep running into you.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze was cold, and his tone toward Yu Tianhua was extremely unfriendly.


    Previously, in the General¡¯s Tomb, he did not dare to provoke Yu Tianhua. However, now that he understood the other party¡¯s personality and knew that the other party had a favor to ask of him, Jiang Ming would not be as timid.


    Hearing the impatience in Jiang Ming¡¯s tone, Yu Tianhua was not annoyed. Instead, heughed and said, ¡°Naturally, there are some things that need you toplete. You have to make a trip to the Great Deste Land, especially the Cloud Wilderness in the depths. There is a remnant tribe from an ancient era there. There are some secret mystic techniques and inheritances there as well. If you can obtain them, you will be able to better conquer the Feather King¡¯s Sword.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and was about to say something when Yu Tianhua interrupted him, ¡°Once you go, you will understand everything. That is what you need the most at the moment. Of course, you will have to go to the Long family first¡­ Here is the real Dragon Burial Sword.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Looking at the Dragon Burial Sword in front of him, Jiang Ming was stunned. If this was the Dragon Burial Sword, what did the ck sword devour previously?


    ¡°That was just a fake. The real Dragon Burial Sword is called the Dragon Sword, and it¡¯s Long Qie¡¯s own weapon. The reason it¡¯s called the Dragon Burial Sword is to show off that General Long Qie was defeated, and to deceive the Long family so that they can¡¯t find their ancestral artifact!¡±


    Jiang Ming immediately understood.


    This was definitely a trap set up by the Qing emperor and Zhan Lingfeng. They were using the legend of the Dragon Burial Sword to intimidate the Long family and also to make the Dragon Burial Sword work for them.


    ¡°After all, Long Qie was a top-notch existence, who was just below a Saint in terms of strength, back then. He was a proud prodigy and was unparalleled. How could the weapon of such a person be ordinary? Qing Tianzi and Zhan Lingfeng were greedy. They joined forces to defeat Long Qie. Thus, they could control the Long family and also control this sword. They were killing two birds with one stone. Once the news that this is the Dragon Sword spreads, I¡¯m afraid the Long family will be in an uproar. At that time, the power and authority of the Qing royal family and the Zhan family will decrease drastically.¡±


    Jiang Ming quickly told him the ins and outs of the matter, winning Yu Tianhua¡¯s approval.


    ¡°Not bad! Not bad at all! Kid, your aptitude is indeed shocking. You could guess most of it in just a short while. You¡¯re indeed an extraordinary genius. Your talent in cultivation is already extraordinary. Coupled with your intelligence, if you don¡¯t be the strongest cultivator in the world, it would be such a pity.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth twitched, and he chuckled.


    ¡°Sir, as long as you don¡¯t deceive me, I¡¯ll be fine. Being the strongest cultivator in the world is not something I¡¯m interested in.¡±


    Hearing this, Yu Tianhuaughed and waved his hand, ¡°Alright, you can rest assured. I still have many important things to do. You should have your own things to do, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I n to go to the Long family¡¯s territory next. I should be able to obtain the Long family¡¯s support if I bring the Dragon Sword there. Once the Long family obtains the Dragon Sword, they should be able to free themselves of some of their shackles. But that might not be the case. Time flies and people¡¯s hearts are unpredictable. No one knows who the Long family is and whether they will be as upright and courageous as their ancestors.¡±


    After Jiang Ming walked out, An Daoran¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He naturally saw what Jiang Ming was holding in his hand. It was the Dragon Burial Sword!


    He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but he could not say aplete sentence for a long time.


    Jiang Ming nced at him again and said with a smile, ¡°An Daoran, from today onward, you¡¯ll be carrying a heavy responsibility. You¡¯ll be undercover in the Ancient Yin Yang Sect. Don¡¯t worry, the mark I left in your body can protect you at critical moments. After all, the Flowerfruit Sect also has its own Deity Transformation Realm powerhouses.¡±


    Before he bid farewell to Yu Tianhua, he used Yu Tianhua¡¯s power to set up another mark on An Daoran. If the man had the intention of betraying him or had someone break the ve seal for him, the ve seal would self-destruct. At that time, An Daoran would die immediately.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s words were very straightforward. An Daoran wasn¡¯t a fool and naturally understood what he meant. He could not help but take a deep breath.


    ¡°Ning Caichen¡­¡±


    ¡°Presumptuous! This is your master, and you dare to call him by his name?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an kicked him.


    He was at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm. How did he end up like this?


    However, he was still a man who could adapt to circumstances. He immediately grinned.


    ¡°Master, is there anything else you need me to do?¡±


    How shameless!


    Jiang Ming sneered, then patted the guy¡¯s face and said coldly, ¡°The next thing you need to do is to go undercover in the Ancient Yin Yang Sect. I will give you some techniques and resources to help you quickly advance to the Soul Formation Realm and Deity Transformation Realm. I think if you can reach the Deity Transformation Realm, your position in the Ancient Yin Yang Sect won¡¯t be too low, right? You have to work hard for me. Don¡¯t let my hard work go to waste, understand?¡±


    An Daoran felt extremely aggrieved, but he still gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I understand!¡±


    He quickly turned around and left. After analyzing the inherited mystic technique that Jiang Ming had given him, An Daoran waspletely stunned.


    ¡°What exactly is the cultivation technique andbat technique that this guy gave me? It¡¯s incredibly powerful!¡±


    All of this came from the ck sword¡¯s memories.


    One had to know that the owner of the ck sword was once a Saint.


    Therefore, the cultivation techniques and so on contained in ck sword¡¯s memories were naturally very powerful.


    Although An Daoran was from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect, his aptitude was at most above average. In fact, due to certain reasons, he could only be considered average. Otherwise, he would not be stuck at the Nascent Soul Realm at the age of almost five hundred.


    If An Daoran knew what Jiang Ming was thinking, he would be infuriated. After all, there were many people who reached the peak of the Nascent Soul realm at the age of five hundred! In fact, many people only advanced to the Soul Formation Realm after cultivating for six hundred years.


    It was already amazing that he could achieve a breakthrough before the age of five hundred and be a genuine Soul Formation Realm cultivator.


    However, after reading all this, An Daoran suddenly felt that it was not impossible for him to work for Jiang Ming. At the very least, the cultivation techniques provided by Jiang Ming were extraordinary. In fact, with these techniques, whether Jiang Ming provided resources or not was secondary.


    Jiang Ming watched him leave and quickly lowered his head. He opened his storage ring and saw that there were many mystical stones hidden inside!

 Chapter 607 - 607 The True Use of Mystical Stones

    607 The True Use of Mystical Stones


    Mystical stones were extremely special. It contained more than just the spiritual energy around them.


    If one was lucky, one would find mystical stones of a higher grade. These stones were extremely rare and extraordinary.


    It was also Jiang Ming¡¯s first time seeing mystical stones. After a short while, his expression suddenly changed a few times and he said in surprise, ¡°I seem to be able to feel mystic Qi.¡±


    Gongye Jiu had once said that even if ordinary cultivators obtained mystical stones, they might not be able to sense the mystic Qi within, let alone absorb it.


    As time passed, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyebrows twitched again.


    ¡°Absorbing spiritual energy is not a problem, but I can¡¯t refine it with my own methods.¡±


    Mystic Qi was different from spiritual energy. It was a source of cultivation power of a higher level.


    Those who could refine spiritual energy could certainly refine mystic Qi because the cultivation technique they mastered was very powerful. However, without a sufficiently powerful cultivation technique, even if one could absorb spiritual energy from their surroundings, it would be useless because they could not refine it, let alone transform it into mystic Qi.


    ¡°Master Jiu, shouldn¡¯t you reward me with a few mystic cultivation techniques?¡± Jiang Ming blinked and asked curiously.


    In fact, the cultivation technique they were using now could not be called a mystic technique at all. At most, it was just a higher-level cultivation technique.


    If he wanted to refine this mystic Qi, he would need mystic techniques as the foundation.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s question confused the other party.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have such things.¡± Gongye Jiu shook his head. ¡°Besides, I can¡¯t give them to you even if I have them, because these things can only be understood and can¡¯t be taught in words. It requires a foundation. ¡±


    The corners of Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth twitched.


    If they did not have any mystic cultivation experience as a foundation for refining mystic Qi, then what was the use of obtaining these mystical stones?


    On the other hand, Zhu An¡¯an was as happy as ark the moment she obtained the mystic stones. She absorbed and refined it with all her might, and soon, her cultivation soared, causing Jiang Ming to burn with jealousy.


    As time passed, Jiang Ming finally could not take it anymore and fell to the ground.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. Although my cultivation technique can refine this mystic Qi bit by bit, it¡¯s not as fast as refining spiritual energy! Master Jiu, aren¡¯t you scamming me? If I can¡¯t refine it, I¡¯ll have to take so many mystical stones along with me! If I¡¯m targeted by someone with ill intentions, I¡¯ll definitely die miserably.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s words gave Gongye Jiu a headache.


    ¡°I¡¯ve not thought about this point before. I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many mystical stones here. It¡¯s not easy for you to take them back even if you¡¯ve taken them out. Moreover, the seal here has been broken. Soon, arge number of people wille here. Once they discover these mystical stones, they¡¯ll rob you as well. It¡¯ll be futile.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming took a few deep breaths. He wanted to smack Gongye Jiu. However, it was obvious that Gongye Jiu was not in a physical form at the moment. He most likely could not be hurt. Otherwise, if he used his mana, Gongye Jiu¡¯s current form might disappear.


    The more he thought about this, the more annoyed Jiang Ming grew. Then, he suddenly looked up and a strange look shed in his eyes.


    ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    He suddenly stood up and walked backward. Clearly, he wanted to avoid Gongye Jiu. Thetter could not help but frown when he saw this. Why was this brat still thinking of avoiding him?


    Never mind!


    Everyone had their secrets, and being nosy would only backfire.


    Jiang Ming quickly found a remote ce and asked the ck sword for its thoughts.


    ¡°Friend, what do you think I should do now?¡±


    ¡°I think you should use spiritual energy to cultivate. Mystic Qi can be used as a supplement. After all, spiritual energy is the most authentic,¡± the ck sword said without hesitation, causing Jiang Ming to be stunned.


    ¡°You mean to say that mystic Qi is not authentic?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean? Anyway, it¡¯s nothing more than a term used in your era. In our era, we only had vitality and spiritual energy. Cultivating vitality was the most authentic, followed by spiritual energy. As for mystic Qi, it¡¯s just for those who want to take shortcuts. Anyone who cultivates mystic Qi will not have a good ending. It¡¯s not as simple as dying. It¡¯s because the speed of improvement in the early stages of mystic Qi cultivation is extremely fast. However, when they keep going, they fall into despair!¡±


    The ck sword finished its sentence in one breath, and a strange look shed across its eyes. He had never thought that there would still be people cultivating mystic Qi in this era. This waspletely a disgrace!


    As Jiang Ming¡¯s friend, the ck sword naturally would not allow Jiang Ming to ruin his future.


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming let out a long sigh. Fortunately, he did not cultivate his mystic Qi immediately. Otherwise, the consequences would be worrying.


    ¡°However, Gongye Jiu¡¯s words are enough to show that in this era, the people of the vast world of immortal cultivation and the Upper Realm are all cultivating mystic Qi. What are these people thinking? Who taught them to do this?¡±


    The ck sword really could not understand. Could there be a hidden expert behind all of this who bewitched everyone to cultivate the wrong path of cultivation?


    If that was the case, the ck sword wished that it could charge up and let those cultivators understand what a ridiculous mistake they had made!


    Unfortunately, Jiang Ming could only hide in the Lower Realm. He instinctively asked, ¡°How should I use mystic Qi to assist spiritual energy cultivation?¡±


    ¡°Actually, the true effect of mystic Qi refinement isn¡¯t reflected in the improvement of one¡¯s cultivation realm, but in the improvement of their cultivation technique¡¯s grade,¡± the ck sword continued, which stunned Jiang Ming a little.


    It seemed that the ck sword¡¯s era was truly prosperous. It was definitely not something that could bepared to the present. At least in the Lower Realm, most of the immortal cultivators regarded mystic Qi as a necessary item to increase their cultivation.


    But now, it seemed that it was not the case!


    ¡°How do I increase the grade of my cultivation technique?¡±


    Jiang Ming asked subconsciously. In response, the ck sword said very seriously, ¡°By using mystical stones to circte a cultivation technique and extrapting a higher-level cultivation technique. Simply put, it¡¯s a peerless treasure that belongs to the path of divination¡­ In the end, Gongye Jiu, a genius on the path of divination, misunderstood this treasure. I suspect that he did it on purpose, but it doesn¡¯t seem like it now. Perhaps Gongye Jiu¡¯s memories were jumbled after he left his immortal body, or perhaps there¡¯s something wrong with the Upper Realm. Bro, I advise you not to blindly join any cultivation force. They might have embarked on the wrong path of cultivation! Perhaps this is the reason why only the Heavenly Saint has been able to ascend to the Upper Realm for so many years¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. He suddenly thought of something and eximed, ¡°Could it be because of Qing Tianzi?¡±

 Chapter 608 - 608 The Feather King’s Ambition

    608 The Feather King¡¯s Ambition


    The Qing emperor?


    ording to An Daoran, Zhan Lingfeng had followed the Qing emperor to the Upper Realm.


    Then what right did the Qing emperor have to go to the Upper Realm?


    Did he be an immortal?


    ¡°Impossible. ording to the historical records, as early as theter period of the Yuan Wei Dynasty, which was ten thousand years ago, no one could ascend to the Upper Realm, let alone be an immortal.¡±


    Normally, it was impossible to ascend to the Upper Realm, unless one was selected by the powerful people of the upper realm. However, in most cases, the people of the upper realm could not enter the Lower Realm.


    ¡°Unless they¡¯re from a powerful faction that has the qualifications to do so¡­ I need to figure this out. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind kept racing, but he could not find an answer.


    ¡°Alright,¡± the ck sword said. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it for now. You¡¯re going to the Long family anyway. Give them the Dragon Sword. You¡¯ll naturally learn more secrets when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ve gotten everything figured out. It¡¯s possible that everything you know is just what some people want you to know. After all, the most powerful people in the world are the ones who control everything. Only those ancient sects, holynds, and prosperous families know the truth. You have to establish a connection with them to learn the truth.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t let me join any faction?¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned. What did the ck sword mean?


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to join any holynd or ancient sect and be their sessor, but I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t allow you to join those aristocratic families. There¡¯s still a gap between the orthodoxy and the aristocratic families. You can even join forces like the Hall of ughter. There are many things you want. However, only with knowledge and experience can you achieve what you want.¡±


    The ck sword spoke in a particrly serious tone. As an ancient existence that had survived countless eras ago, its insights in many aspects were iparable to Jiang Ming¡¯s. Even some existences that had lived for tens of thousands of years might not beparable to him.


    All of this was just the tip of the iceberg of the ck sword¡¯s understanding.


    Jiang Ming suddenly felt lucky that he did not insist on rejecting the ck sword when he met it. Otherwise, how could he learn so many things?


    ¡°Friend, thank you.¡±


    Jiang Ming thanked him sincerely, which stunned the ck sword. It did not understand what was wrong with Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming did not exin. He led the ck sword to Gongye Jiu¡¯s side.


    ¡°Master Jiu, are you nning to go to the Long family with us?¡±


    Although Jiang Ming had something to hide from Gongye Jiu, it was rted to himself. It was even rted to the ck sword¡¯s previous life. He did not want the ck sword¡¯s secret to be discovered by others. Otherwise, he would be in trouble and the ck sword would be in a desperate situation.


    In other matters, Jiang Ming had unconditional trust in Gongye Jiu.


    Gongye Jiu rubbed his temples and said in a deep voice, ¡°I won¡¯t be going. Back then, I went to the Long family and caused a little trouble. I guess the Long family dislikes me.¡±


    A little trouble?


    Jiang Ming frowned subconsciously and looked at him in disbelief. In fact, he really could not believe it. What kind of disaster could make Gongye Jiu, the grandson of a Saint, not be weed by the Long family?


    Gongye Jiu was revered wherever he went. How could there be any force that would not wee him?


    ¡°Unless the disaster that Master Jiu caused is very extraordinary¡­ It seems that I have underestimated Master Jiu. He must have a lot of secrets.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought to himself. He knew that Gongye Jiu and the Long family definitely had some bad blood, but that was Gongye Jiu¡¯s personal affair. Jiang Ming could not continue asking and could only change the topic.


    ¡°Master Jiu, do you know the current situation in the Qing Kingdom?¡±


    In this strictly hierarchical world, especially in the vast world of immortal cultivation, the strength of a force that could be called a kingdom would definitely not be weak.


    Even though it was no longer an empire, and the Qing royal family¡¯s prestige was far from what it had been in the past, it was still a powerful existence that no one could underestimate.


    Upon hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s question, Gongye Jiu pondered for a while before he slowly said, ¡°Trust me. Although the current Qing royal family is far from what it used to be, there are definitely many powerful people hidden among them. It¡¯s better for you to be careful. Without enough power, don¡¯t get involved in the conflict between the Long family and other forces and the Qing royal family. Of course, you¡¯ll get involved sooner orter, so you have to be careful! It also requires you to continuously improve your foundation and increase your strength. Only then can you be stronger and better control a country, understand?¡±


    At that moment, Jiang Ming was listening attentively. When Gongye Jiu finished speaking, Jiang Ming immediately said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll prepare to set off now¡­ But before that, should I let An¡¯an break through to the Soul Formation Realm in advance?¡±


    If she could break through to the Soul Formation Realm, Zhu Anan¡¯s strength would rise to a whole new level. She would be able to crush all early-stage Soul Formation Realm experts, and even many mid-stage Soul Formation Realm experts would not be her match.


    In the vast world of immortal cultivation, the Nascent Soul Realm was nothing, and there were indeed many Soul Formation Realm cultivators. However, in a single force, the strength of the Soul Formation Realm was still not to be underestimated.


    Especially with the Qing royal family¡¯s current situation, it was hard to say if there would be a few Deity Transformation Realm experts among them. Thus, for now, breaking through to the Soul Formation Realm was enough.


    At this moment, in the Feather Kingdom, the Feather King sat on the throne. He was high and mighty like a god.


    He was constantly building his image. He wanted to be the supreme ruler.


    The supreme ruler was a being who wielded the two great powers of theocracy and royalty!


    Since ancient times, theocracy and royal power were mostly separated, but in some prosperous countries, the supreme ruler could often gather theocracy and royal power.


    The Feather King used arge amount of time to eliminate groups of dissidents and condense his own powerful strength, thus allowing hisbat strength to rise steadily.


    ¡°He¡¯s so strong!¡±


    When many people saw this scene, their expressions changed wildly. They realized that their ruler¡¯s strength was constantly increasing.


    ¡°The royal family, which has been declining for many years and has gradually lost control of the Feather Kingdom, is now growing stronger and rising up with the ambition of the king!¡±


    ¡°It seems that one day, the king really has a chance to regain his former glory, but it will still be very difficult to defeat Reverend Mo.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the king will fight with Reverend Mo in the final stage. Without Reverend Mo¡¯s intervention, the Mo family alone is not a match for the king.¡±


    Many people thought to themselves.


    Of course, the current Feather King was only gradually establishing his own divine authority. Otherwise, he would not be able topete with those sects and forces.

 Chapter 609 - 609 Kill Them to Set an Example

    609 Kill Them to Set an Example


    It was not easy for the Feather King to seize power. He had no chance of winning against Reverend Mo.


    Even if they were facing the anti-royal faction led by the Mo family and the major sects and groups, the Feather Kingdom¡¯s royal family would still have a big advantage. However, it would still be a fierce battle.


    The Feather King knew this and immediately asked, ¡°Is the Flowerfruit Sect still unwilling to cooperate with us?¡±


    He urgently needed to find enough helpers, but he did not want to invite an enemy into his house from the outside world. He could only find some help in the country. The Flowerfruit Sect was undoubtedly one of the best partners to get.


    However, the Flowerfruit Sect had not given any response, directly angering this ambitious monarch. After confirming that the Flowerfruit Sect was unwilling to cooperate, the Feather King was instantly furious.


    ¡°Send an army of 300,000 to take down the Flowerfruit Sect! I don¡¯t trust them! Anyone who dares to oppose the royal family must be severely punished! Getting rid of the Flowerfruit Sect is also a warning to the others. We want everyone to understand that the royal family is not something they canpete with.¡±


    Everyone was stunned for a long time before they gradually came to their senses.


    Their monarch was really ambitious!


    It was also under hismand that arge number of troops set off for their destination, the distant Flowerfruit Sect.


    When Wu Ming and Rao Wuqing received the news, they immediately activated the array formation and did not respond at all. On the way, many of the Feather Kingdom¡¯s troops chose to disobey their king because they had suffered heavy losses and were unable to resist.


    The news quickly spread to the capital. When the Feather King learned of this news, his expression changed.


    ¡°My army has yet to reach the headquarters of the Flowerfruit Sect, and they have already fallen to such a state after encountering a portion of the Flowerfruit Sect¡¯s branches! How did that happen?¡±


    His face was filled with disbelief.


    The officials below sighed and said with a solemn expression, ¡°Your Majesty, ording to the news from the front line, the Flowerfruit Sect has developed a powerful array formation that is both offensive and defensive. It¡¯s terrifying. Just this formation alone ughtered 30,000 to 40,000 troops of the royal court.¡±


    ¡°An array formation?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, and these are all weakened versions. It¡¯s said that the array formation of the Flowerfruit Sect¡¯s headquarters is even more powerful. It¡¯s at least one level stronger than the array formations of these branches. If our army really goes to the Flowerfruit Sect¡¯s headquarters, the number of casualties will reach at least 100,000! Therefore, the generals at the front line are also thinking about defying the royal court and the royal family. They are not willing to send troops in the short term. After all, our troops are limited. If we use all of them on the Flowerfruit Sect, how can wepete with the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven and the Mo family in the future?¡±


    This was the former regent who was in charge of the government when the Feather King was young. He was also quite talented in governing the kingdom. However,pared to the Feather King, this former regent walked the path of concession. He could not even be considered a ruler.


    However, it was also because of the guidance and umtion of this former regent that the Feather King had strong ambitions and the foundation to challenge these sects and groups.


    After hearing this, the Feather King took a deep breath and immediately said, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s change our target¡­We shall choose the Divine Eye Sect to be killed as an example to the masses!¡±


    The Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master soon received the news, and everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically.


    The royal court had actually attacked the Divine Eye Sect!


    At this moment, Jiang Ming appeared again, causing the pupils of the Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master and the others to narrow.


    At this critical moment, Ning Caichen had appeared again!


    ¡°Ning Caichen! It¡¯s all your fault, you b*stard. If you hadn¡¯t made the Flowerfruit Sect impregnable, why would the royal army send troops to my Divine Eye Sect?¡±


    The Divine Eye Sect¡¯s master roared.


    ¡°Master Liu, aren¡¯t your words a little childish? I can¡¯t possibly use the Flowerfruit Sect to block the disaster for your Divine Eye Sect, right? Moreover, we are not friends; we¡¯re enemies!¡±


    After Jiang Ming pressed on step by step, the entire ce quickly fell into dead silence.


    Everyone chose to stop the battle.


    Master Liu thought so too. He did not want to waste his time on Ning Caichen. He wanted to rush back to the Divine Eye Sect to take charge of the situation.


    Putting aside whether the royal army could take down the Divine Eye Sect, if he did not return now, the sect would definitely be dissatisfied with him. At that time, some people would definitely be restless and take the opportunity to take away his power and status.


    Master Liu did not want to go through this. He had to firmly control the Divine Eye Sect, or else he would be reduced from the leader of the sect to a beggar!


    The cultivators from the Cultivation Alliance nced at Jiang Ming and left one after another. They knew very well that they could not take Jiang Ming down now because he had a Soul Formation Realm cultivator by his side.


    Most importantly, this was not an ordinary Soul Formation Realm cultivator!


    In the past few days, they had watched Zhu An¡¯an advance from the early stage of the Nascent Soul Realm to the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm, and then to the Soul Formation Realm. Ordinaryte-stage Soul Formation Realm cultivators were probably no match for her!


    ¡°Where did this monstere from? Why is her aptitude so strong and herbat strength so terrifying?¡±


    ¡°If we let her continue to grow, the Cultivation Alliance¡¯s status in the Sixteen Kingdoms will plummet!¡±


    The Sixteen Kingdoms did not have sixteen kingdoms in reality. It mainly referred to the original sixteen kingdoms led by the Daliang Kingdom. Now, only sevenrge kingdoms were left. The other ninerge kingdoms had gradually split into dozens of small kingdoms under the Qing Kingdom¡¯s terror.


    However, it had to be said that these kingdoms needed to be united. Otherwise, it would be difficult topete with some of the holynds and ancient sects that were further away, especially those forces in the wilderness.


    Jiang Ming soon learned some news and could not help but twitch his lips.


    ¡°No matter where I go,rger groups are always terrified of the small groups uniting against them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Many tribes in the wilderness don¡¯t have a powerful ruler, but the threat and fear they bring can make the monarchs and nobles of most countries fear them.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an opened her mouth to express her agreement with Jiang Ming¡¯s words.


    At this moment, An Daoran suddenly said, ¡°You are wrong. The reason why the tribes in the wilderness can intimidate the countries of the central ins is not just because of their own strength. The Feather Kingdom is currently in a stalemate. The royal family, the aristocratic families led by the royal court, and the bureaucrats are wrestling with the sects. As for the Sixteen Kingdoms, there are two reasons why they are in this state. First, they are afraid of the Daliang Kingdom, so the other six kingdoms have been sending troops but not contributing. They are just wasting time, constantly depleting the strength of the tribes in the wilderness while choosing to not engage with the Daliang Kingdom. The current King of the Daliang Kingdom is a person of great talent. He isparable to the Qing emperor. There are also rumors that the King of the Daliang Kingdom might have changed long ago and is no longer from the Liang royal family.¡±

 Chapter 610 - 610 Dragon’s Gate Town

    610 Dragon¡¯s Gate Town


    Jiang Ming could not help but frown after understanding everything.


    ¡°Are you saying that the Daliang Kingdom is the biggest hidden danger within the Sixteen Kingdoms?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The overall strength of the Daliang Kingdom requires at least four to fiverge kingdoms to join forces. The strength of the other sixrge kingdoms isparable to that of the Feather Kingdom. In this way, the six kingdoms must join forces to suppress the Daliang Kingdom. However, the six kingdoms cannot start a war. They have to prevent the tribes in the wilderness, as well as the Feather Kingdom and other forces from suddenlyunching a sneak attack. Therefore, only the Daliang Kingdom has the ability to unify the Sixteen Kingdoms. The other six kingdoms do not have the ability.¡±


    After hearing these words, Jiang Ming fell into a short silence.


    He had long known that the royal family of Daliang had been reced. He also knew that the one who reced the old Liang royal family was the Murong family of Northern Yan.


    ¡°In this case, Northern Yan¡¯s Murong family must have other forces hidden away. Once an opportunity arises, they will definitely do their best toplete the unification and ensure that the Sixteen Kingdoms return to their homnd. Under such circumstances, the overall strength of Northern Yan will far surpass the Murong family of the past. It will be easy for them to take down the Feather Kingdom. However, Northern Yan¡¯s Murong family has too many enemies. Not to mention the Sixteen Kingdoms, there are also the Feather Kingdom and other kingdoms, sects, and aristocratic families, as well as the Ancient Zhuyan Empire, the Yin Yang Empire, and the Qing royal family who have enmity with them. It seems that it is not easy for the Murong family of Northern Yan to regain their former glory.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but sigh. He did not dwell on this matter for too long and immediately shifted the focus in another direction.


    ¡°We need to go to the Long family immediately. As long as we reach an agreement with the Long family, everything will be easy.¡±


    An Daoran raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The Long family should wee you. After all, they need a lot of fresh blood. Your strength and talent are beyond doubt, Master. They can¡¯t possibly refuse. ¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at him and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t intend to join the Long family.¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re not nning to join the Long family? Then what are you going to do with the Dragon Sword? You can¡¯t possibly be discussing business with the Long family, right? Master, I was thinking of heading to the Zhan family because the Ancient Yin Yang Sect is behind me, and they are not an ordinary faction. Even the Zhan family has to respect me. But your situation ispletely different. Once you anger the other party, the consequences will be worrying! The most important thing is that you don¡¯t have a strong enough background to challenge the other party. If there is even a slight issue, the other party will definitely kill you.¡±


    This time, An Daoran was clearly a little anxious. He was now Jiang Ming¡¯s ve. If anything happened to thetter, he would definitely die.


    With this in mind, An Daoran naturally did not want to see anything happen to Jiang Ming, much less watch him make a big mistake.


    Jiang Ming said unhappily, ¡°Am I the master or are you the master?¡± Do I need your advice on what to do?¡±


    An Daoran gulped and feebly tried to argue again. ¡°Master, I just want to say that the Long family is not as simple as it seems. If you offend them, I¡¯m afraid you will fall into a desperate situation.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know this very well. I don¡¯t need you to tell me.¡± Jiang Ming nced at him and said indifferently, ¡°You only need to do your part and immediately return to the Ancient Yin Yang Sect to be my spy.¡±


    The other party was silent for a while before leaving.


    In An Daoran¡¯s opinion, he probably would not be able to live for too long. His master was too willful. God knew what he would do.


    After An Daoran left, Jiang Ming immediately turned his attention to the other side.


    ¡°An¡¯an, go to the Long family first. I¡¯ll go to the Zhan family¡¯s territory.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an shook her head.


    ¡°I want to go with you.¡±


    She was not stupid. She knew that Jiang Ming definitely had something to do in the Zhan family¡¯s territory, and she also knew that it would be dangerous. Jiang Ming was sending her awaypletely for her own safety.


    After Jiang Ming frowned, he nodded seriously and replied, ¡°Good, let¡¯s stay together¡±


    He knew very well that if he did not let here with him, she would secretly follow him. It was better to move together.


    Soon, the two of them entered a town called Dragon¡¯s Gate Town. It was located at the border of the Long family¡¯s territory.


    As soon as he arrived at Dragon¡¯s Gate Town, Jiang Ming noticed that something was wrong.


    ¡°Mister¡­ Mr. Ning, did you also sense that someone was watching us?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an opened her mouth and addressed Jiang Ming differently. After all, she was no longer the ignorant little girl from back then. She was now an immortal cultivator with the cultivation base of the Soul Formation Realm.


    Jiang Ming nodded. From the moment he stepped into Dragon¡¯s Gate Town, he could sense many changes in the surroundings. It was obvious that there were many powerful forces nearby that were affecting the maic field in this area, thus forming a surveince maic field.


    Anyone who stepped into this ce would be closely monitored without exception.


    ¡°There are many Nascent Soul Realm cultivators and even one Soul Formation Realm cultivator. It seemed that we underestimated the Long family¡¯s strength. As a family force formed by the descendants of the former Yuan Wei¡¯s first general, Long Qie, its foundation naturally wouldn¡¯t be weak.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do next?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an frowned and raised her eyebrows. As long as Jiang Ming said the word, she could immediately stir up a bloody storm in this area.


    However, Jiang Ming did not intend to use force. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re targeting the two of us. They¡¯re just monitoring everyone who enters Dragon¡¯s Gate Town. After all, this is the Long family¡¯s border with other ces, so they definitely have to be careful. On the contrary, it would be even stranger if a faction were to be generous and allow people from other factions to enter¡­ Alright, let¡¯s find a ce to stay first.¡±


    Although Dragon¡¯s Gate Town was called a town, it was extremelyrge and was not inferior to any small city in the Feather Kingdom.


    Jiang Ming soon found an inn. This kind of inn was verymon in Dragon¡¯s Gate Town. It was called Dragon¡¯s Gate Inn, and there were dozens of branches scattered across the town.


    ¡°Sir, do you want to dine in or check in for the night?¡±


    An employee came forward to ask. He smiled very tactfully, but his strength could not be underestimated.


    ¡°He¡¯s at the Nascent Soul Realm! This is not an ordinary employee. He might be pretending to be like this. If anyone dares to cause trouble, they will definitely be ruthlessly beaten up!¡±


    In the vast world of immortal cultivation, Nascent Soul Realm cultivators were indeed not worth mentioning, but they were not weak either. In Dragon¡¯s Gate Town, there were many Golden Core Realm and Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators. If they dared to cause trouble, they might end up getting thrown into the streets.


    If it weren¡¯t for the ck sword¡¯s reminder, Jiang Ming would not have been able to pry into the employee¡¯s true cultivation realm.

 Chapter 611 - 611 She Was Apprehensive

    611 She Was Apprehensive


    After Jiang Ming recovered from his surprise, he smiled and said, ¡°We need lodging.¡±


    ¡°Alright! Pleasee in! Sir, you have a good eye. We¡¯re the number one branch of the Dragon¡¯s Gate Inn chain. As long as you stay in our inn, you¡¯ll be able to live in a ce that¡¯s as good as any cultivation holynd. You can also eat to your heart¡¯s content. Most importantly, your safety will be guaranteed.¡±


    The employee happily exined to them. Finally, he lowered his voice and rubbed his fingers together.


    ¡°As long as this is in ce.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyebrows jumped. He could not help but feel a little amused as he took out a banknote.


    In the world of immortal cultivation, there was an organization simr to regr banks called the Bank of the Universe. No one knew who created it, but it was powerful, and no one dared to cause trouble for them.


    Almost all cultivators with some strength and foundation would hide their things in it. Once they died, they could pass it on to the next generation. Otherwise, once they were intercepted, everything would fall into the enemy¡¯s hands.


    But in the Bank of the Universe, they did not have to worry about this.


    ¡°Silver notes are easy to steal, so the Bank of the Universe created something simr to a bank card that requires a password to use. This guarantees the safety of one¡¯s money. The most important thing is that everyone who leaves money in the Bank of the Universe will leave behind a True Fire. Once they die, the True Fire will dissipate, and the banknotes will be useless. The money will be passed down to the designated heir. I suspect that the master of the Bank of the Universe came from my. Otherwise, isn¡¯t this way too advanced?¡± Jiang Ming thought to himself.


    When the employee saw the Bank of the Universe¡¯s silver, his eyes lit up.


    Another big shot hade!


    Wait!


    He was essentially a God!


    To be able to save money in the Bank of the Universe meant that he definitely had a lot of treasures and spirit stones. He was definitely a tycoon. This made the employee¡¯s attitude be more respectful.


    ¡°What do you need to eat? We have everything here. There¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t make.¡±


    The corners of Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth twitched again. This employee was really eloquent. He immediately ordered a few dishes and then asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you have any information about Dragon¡¯s Gate Town and the Long family¡¯s territory?¡±


    The Long family¡¯s territory?


    The employee was stunned but quickly reacted.


    ¡°Sir, you should be referring to all the information within the Dragon Marquis Kingdom, right?¡±


    Dragon Marquis Kingdom?


    Jiang Ming was stunned. When did another kingdom appear?


    Seeing Jiang Ming¡¯s confusion, the employeeughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s expected that you won¡¯t know about this. Before this, we weren¡¯t considered the Dragon Marquis Kingdom. Normally, we were just arge territory, but the Long family was the leader. But just a month ago, the Qing royal family was honored by a decree from the Qing emperor. The head of the Long family officially became the Dragon Marquis, one of the Qing vassals, and officially established the Dragon Marquis Kingdom. It is also the second vassal kingdom in the Qing Kingdom after the Battle Marquis Kingdom.¡±


    A second vassal kingdom?


    The Long family had actually evolved into a vassal kingdom under the Qing royal family?


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed. If it was any other family, it would be normal, but it just had to be the Long family. This was extremely strange. In a sense, the Long family and the Qing royal family were mortal enemies!


    Just as Jiang Ming was full of doubts, a discordant voice was heard.


    ¡°What Dragon Marquis? What Dragon Marquis Kingdom? They¡¯re just pieces of trash scurrying to be useful. If it wasn¡¯t for the Battle Marquis Kingdom bing stronger and making the Qing royal family wary, the Qing royal family wouldn¡¯t have supported the Dragon Marquis Kingdom. And you¡¯re so smug. Little do you know that you¡¯re a pawn in the hands of the Qing royal family. No, to be precise, you¡¯re a ve. You¡¯re still so happy being someone else¡¯s ve. I wonder what goes through the heads of the people of the Dragon Marquis Kingdom. Hahahaha!¡±


    Wantonughter soon filled the entire inn, causing many people to look at each other.


    The ones who spoke were a group of rugged-looking people. Each of them walked in with arge de in their hands, and their faces were filled with arrogance.


    It was obvious that these men looked down on the Dragon Marquis Kingdom. The foreigners did not mind, but some of the people from the Dragon Marquis Kingdom could not stand it.


    ¡°How presumptuous! Who are you? How dare you mock the Dragon Marquis Kingdom and show such disrespect to Lord Long?!¡±


    A cultivator from the Dragon Marquis Kingdom stood up and shouted.


    The others also stood up and stared at them with unfriendly expressions.


    Zhu An¡¯an furrowed her brows and seemed a little apprehensive.


    It was not easy for them to find a ce to rest. s, they had been disturbed by this group.


    It was also at this moment that Zhu An¡¯an suddenly opened her mouth and nced at the other side. A cold and stern expression gradually surfaced in her eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Ning, there is another forceing. Adding the two parties here, there are three parties¡­ There is probably going to be a lot of chaos here.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded in agreement. Anyone could see that something was wrong here, but he was not in the mood to sort it out at all. He continued to have his meal. Anyway, there was some distance between them and the dispute. No matter how noisy it was, it would not affect him.


    ¡°If it really bes chaotic, it can only mean that the owner of this inn is nothing special. It also means that the Dragon Marquis Kingdom¡¯s strength is not worth mentioning.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought to himself. At the same time, he was curious. Where did this group of rebelse from?


    ¡°Are they from the Battle Marquis Kingdom? Or are they from a different ce? Normal forces wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do something like this. There must be a force behind this that isn¡¯t weaker than the Dragon Marquis Kingdom.¡±


    Just as Jiang Ming was thinking about it, there was amotion in the distance. A huge wave of mana sted out and turned into a de of light. It cut off the head of a cultivator and shook the entire inn.


    ¡°Damn it, you actually hurt one of us. You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    The foreigners were furious, and they rushed forward to fight with these people.


    The employee, who was in charge of guiding Jiang Ming and Zhu An¡¯an to their rooms, also rushed up. There were other employees as well. They were in the Golden Core Realm and the Nascent Soul Realm. None of them were in the Foundation Establishment Realm.


    ¡°There are not many people here. They are mostly in the Golden Core Realm and the Nascent Soul Realm. However, in the Feather Kingdom, their power alone is enough to establish a small force. In fact, it is only one or two levels lower than a blessednd in terms of power. However, in this ce, they are just minor employees. It seems that the Dragon Marquis Kingdom¡¯s foundation is not weak, it¡¯s likely to be much stronger than the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven.¡±


    Just as Jiang Ming was about to leave, a person rushed toward him. It was a cultivator in the middle stage of the Nascent Soul Realm.


    Why was he targeting him?

 Chapter 612 - 612 Liu Sheng’s Surprise

    612 Liu Sheng¡¯s Surprise


    As he had nothing to do with this, Jiang Ming was suddenly a little angry.


    He was just enjoying his meal peacefully! Why did they suddenly attack him?


    Bang! ng!


    Just as Jiang Ming was about to attack, a force swept over and killed the attacker.


    The entire ce was dead silent.


    The person who died just now was a mid-stage Nascent Soul Realm cultivator. He was not considered top-notch, but he was not weak either. In the end, he had died so easily.


    ¡°Who did that?¡±


    ¡°Show yourself! How dare you kill ourrade!¡±


    Someone roared, but the faces of hispanions turned slightly ugly. Obviously, they realized that the person who attacked this time was not a weak person. It was very likely that he was a genuine expert.


    As expected, a figure walked out in the next second. It was an expert at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm.


    ¡°Supervisor!¡±


    The employees stepped forward one after another. This was the supervisor in charge of managing them.


    Faced with this Nascent Soul Realm supervisor who had tempered his cultivation to the extreme and was about to break through, those who dared to cause trouble felt a little fearful.


    Liu Sheng slowly took a few steps forward, a cold glint shing in his eyes.


    ¡°How dare you? Who gave you the guts toe here and cause trouble? Don¡¯t you know whose territory this is?¡±


    The locals of Dragon¡¯s Gate Town and those who had been here for a long time all shut their mouths and did not dare to make a sound.


    The troublemakers looked at each other and finally opened their mouths.


    ¡°Supervisor, I don¡¯t care who¡¯s behind you. This time, you killed ourrade. Shouldn¡¯t you give us an exnation?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, what exnation do you want us to give?¡±


    Liu Sheng¡¯s lips curled into a disdainful smile.¡± Don¡¯t tell me you want us topensate you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. It¡¯ll cost at least 30,000 spirit stones!¡±


    He meant 30,000 high-grade spirit stones. In terms of value, it was far more than 300,000,000 low-grade spirit stones!


    The moment he spoke, the people were around them shocked.


    He had seen people demand an exorbitant price before, but he had never seen anyone who dared to ask for 30,000 high-grade spirit stones aspensation.


    What a joke!


    To be honest, a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator in the Feather Kingdom was definitely worth this price. However, their life was far from worth it in Dragon¡¯s Gate Town, unless they were a cultivator with extremely high talent who had the hope of reaching the Soul Formation Realm.


    In this area, the price of a mid-stage Nascent Soul Realm cultivator was less than 20,000. In the end, these people asked for nearly twice the price in one go!


    Liu Sheng was so angry that heughed.


    ¡°They really are a bunch of people who don¡¯t care about their lives for the sake of money. Alright, since you want it so bad, I can give it to you, but the condition is that you can walk out of here alive!¡±


    What the hell?


    These troublemakers¡¯ expressions changed drastically. They knew that Liu Sheng was normally good-tempered, so why was he so hot-tempered now?


    ¡°Because you did something you shouldn¡¯t have done! How dare you attack our inn¡¯s guests? You¡¯re ruining our reputation! Most importantly, you actually dared to cause trouble at the Dragon¡¯s Gate Inn. You really don¡¯t respect the mayor!¡±


    The entire ce fell into a brief silence.


    These people had never expected that Supervisor Liu would be so domineering. He seemed to have the intention of killing everyone here.


    Liu Sheng continued to stand there and watch everything quietly. Ripples gradually appeared in his eyes.


    He knew very well that the current situation did not allow him to back down. This did not only affect the inn¡¯s prestige, but it also affected the prestige of the entire Dragon Marquis Kingdom!


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    With Liu Sheng¡¯s shout, all the people who dared to cause trouble were killed.


    For a moment, everyone was stunned. They never thought that these people would make a move at this critical moment.


    As these people fell, Jiang Ming finally understood everything.


    ¡°The Dragon Marquis Kingdom is establishing its might. It looks like it¡¯s not that easy for the Long family to be an aristocratic family under the Qing royal family.¡±


    ¡°Clean it up.¡±


    Liu Sheng did not leave immediately after saying that. Instead, he went up to Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Friend, I apologize for what happened just now. It was our inn¡¯s negligence that caused this.¡±


    Liu Sheng apologized sincerely, catching Jiang Ming off guard.


    What was going on?


    However, since the other party had apologized and his attitude was so sincere, Jiang Ming naturally could not be angry. He smiled and said, ¡°Supervisor Liu, you¡¯re too nice to me. These people are so disrespectful to you. It¡¯s also disrespectful to the mayor and the lords of the Dragon Marquis Kingdom, so they must be punished severely.¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Sheng was surprised, but he quickly recovered and said, ¡°Friend, may I ask your name?¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen.¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen?¡±


    Liu Sheng suddenly revealed a strange expression, which made Jiang Ming a little stunned. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much, I just heard that there was a new sect in the Feather Kingdom called Flowerfruit Sect, and its leader is also called Ning Caichen.¡±


    Liu Sheng smiled and sized up Jiang Ming without saying anything.


    Liu Sheng exchanged a few more pleasantries with him and turned to leave. Jiang Ming slowly retracted his body and looked into the distance with suspicion.


    ¡°Mr. Ning, they should have guessed your identity.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡®It¡¯s expected for them to guess my identity. I just didn¡¯t expect my fame to be so great that it actually spread to Dragon¡¯s Gate Town through the Feather Kingdom and the Sixteen Kingdoms. However, I am more concerned about the other party¡¯s attitude. He doesn¡¯t seem to have any hostility toward me, but he also doesn¡¯t seem to have much goodwill. This feeling is strange. If I can¡¯t figure it out, I won¡¯t dare to stay here for long.¡±


    Liu Sheng was a cultivator at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm.


    However, there were definitely many Soul Formation Realm cultivators in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Town. If they wanted to harm him, he would not be able to withstand it no matter what.


    ¡°I have to hurry up and set off to prevent these people from attacking me¡­ However, this is the territory of the Dragon Marquis Kingdom. If they want to attack me, I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to resist no matter how big the kingdom is. I still have to go back to my original n. I¡¯ll go to the Battle Marquis Kingdom first, and then I¡¯ll see how the people of the Dragon Marquis Kingdom treat me.¡±


    When Jiang Ming thought of this, he could not help but frown. He immediately prepared to set off.

 Chapter 613 - 613 The Princess

    613 The Princess


    Jiang Ming was about to set off for the Battle Marquis Kingdom, but he was stopped before he could set off.


    ¡°Master Ning, my supervisor would like to invite you over for a chat.¡±


    At that moment, everyone looked over, making Jiang Ming frown.


    This was great. Now that more people knew about his existence, it was unrealistic to keep a low profile.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to change to a new identity.¡±


    Jiang Ming quickly followed the employee upstairs and met Supervisor Liu Sheng.


    ¡°Master Ning, hello, we meet again,¡± Liu Sheng said with a smile. Jiang Ming¡¯s lips twitched.


    He was the one who invited Jiang Ming!


    Jiang Mingined internally and then asked, ¡°Supervisor Liu, you invited me here to discuss something important. May I ask what it is?¡±


    Jiang Ming was curious about this. Liu Sheng could not havee looking for him for no reason. There had to be a reason.


    Liu Sheng was stunned for a moment before heughed and said, ¡°I have something important to discuss with you because my purpose foring here is very simple. I want to invite you to the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet.¡±


    ¡°Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet?¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little hesitant. He had heard that the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet would gather all the local nobles of Dragon¡¯s Gate Town and even some hidden experts.


    Other than them, there were also people from other ces in the Dragon Marquis Kingdom and foreigners.


    However, Jiang Ming never expected Liu Sheng to say this. After all, this was not a simple matter for most people.


    There were many people who could attend such a banquet, but none of them were simple people. Jiang Ming did not think he was qualified to attend, but Liu Sheng took the initiative to invite him.


    Seeing Jiang Ming¡¯s confusion, Liu Shengughed and continued, ¡°Actually, this isn¡¯t an invitation from me, but from my boss.¡±


    ¡°Your boss? Who¡¯s your boss?¡±


    ¡°You will know when the timees. Anyway, my boss said that we must invite you to this banquet. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to keep my head.¡±


    Liu Sheng looked at Jiang Ming with a bitter expression and even looked at him pleadingly. Of course, all of this was just an act. It had to be said that Liu Sheng¡¯s acting skills were top-notch.


    However¡­


    ¡°If I don¡¯t participate, Liu Sheng will really suffer a little, but it¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought so, but he still decided to participate. He was worried that if he refused, it would cause unnecessary trouble.


    After Jiang Ming left, Liu Sheng¡¯s bitter expression returned to normal, and he sighed.


    ¡°Boss, why did you invite this guy? The people who are attending this banquet are all from outside the Feather Kingdom. There are absolutely no people from Yuan Wei under the Qing royal family. Those are all our enemies.¡±


    Over the years, the number of foreigners who had attended the banquet was not small, but they were either cultivators from small kingdoms within the Sixteen Kingdoms or cultivators from other forces.


    But now, they were inviting one of the old enemies of Yuan Wei who had challenged the Qing Kingdom for many years. They were inviting the leader of a sect in the Feather Kingdom. This waspletely different from the usual rules.


    Upon hearing this, Shen Yuan did not give any reaction. It was as if Liu Sheng was talking to himself, making him feel a little strange. He could only leave obediently and did not dare to say another word.


    When Jiang Ming returned to his room, his face instantly darkened. Zhu An¡¯an looked at him and asked in confusion, ¡°Mister, what¡¯s wrong? Could it be that those people want to harm you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jiang Ming shook his head and said, ¡°Whether they will harm me is another matter. What I care more about now is that the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet itself is definitely not simple. What happened at the Dragon¡¯s Gate Inn today seemed to be a coincidence. It seemed like an outsider¡¯s unreasonable attack, but in fact, it was a targeted attack by some forces against Dragon¡¯s Gate Town and even the entire Dragon Marquis Kingdom. I never expected that I would be involved in trouble just as I arrived at the border area. Most importantly, the person who wanted to attack me during the day definitely did not attack randomly. He might have long known my identity¡­ He was trying to kill me!¡±


    After Jiang Ming recounted everything that happened today, his face instantly turned ashen.


    ¡°Looks like some people do not intend to let me off. They want to do their best to eliminate me¡­ But which faction is it?¡±


    Aside from the Battle Marquis Kingdom, which they had yet to interact with, the most suspicious people were undoubtedly the people from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect and the Cultivation Alliance.


    ¡°As for the Divine Eye Sect, Spirit Silkworm Mountain, and the other factions, they currently have no intention of paying attention to me. After all, they are currently at war with the Feather Kingdom¡¯s royal army and do not have much spare power to deal with me. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s very likely to be the Ancient Yin Yang Sect or the Cultivation Alliance. I wonder which one it is!¡±


    Jiang Ming clenched his fists tightly. These people were horrible. If he could, he would kill them.


    Just as Zhu An¡¯an was about to speak, her face suddenly darkened.


    ¡°Mister, someone is watching us.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded. He had sensed it a littleter than Zhu An¡¯an, but he had expected to be monitored.


    ¡°It¡¯s different from the surveince during the day. It was targeted at everyone in Dragon¡¯s Gate Town, both inside and outside. This time, it¡¯s targeted at me.¡±


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath, and a strange look gradually appeared in his eyes. Then, he slowly got up and walked to the other side.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    With the sound of collisions, Jiang Ming suddenly looked in a direction.


    ¡°Someone helped us get rid of the spies in the dark.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked up suspiciously. This time, it was none other than the mysterious boss.


    Forget it. He would attend the Dragon¡¯s Gate banquet first. He wanted to see who this boss was.


    As time passed, the Dragon¡¯s Gate¡¯s banquet soon began.


    At this moment, the mayor was resting with his eyes closed. After a while, he slowly opened his eyes and revealed a suspicious expression.


    ¡°Why did Her Highnesse personally? And from the looks of it, she seemed to be here to punish him?¡±


    The mayor was a genuine Soul Formation Realm cultivator. His strength had long reached an unfathomable level, and he could sense anything unusual with his divine will alone.


    Now, why did the princesse personally?


    Most importantly, she was not the princess of the Dragon Marquis Kingdom, but a princess from a kingdom that was second only to the Seven Great Kingdoms.


    ¡°Mayor, I want someone from you!¡±


    The princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom descended. Her shout stunned Dragon Gate¡¯s mayor.


    ¡°Princess, who do you want?¡±


    The Qingmiao Kingdom, where the princess was from, was the most powerful of the dozens of small kingdoms in the Sixteen Kingdoms. She was also the leader of the kingdom. Otherwise, it would have been difficult for her to contend against the Daliang Kingdom.


    Who had provoked this princess? Why was she here?

 Chapter 614 - 614 The Unyielding Mayor Zhou

    614 The Unyielding Mayor Zhou


    The mayor of Dragon¡¯s Gate Town subconsciously put up a defensive stance against the princess.


    It was not to prevent her from suddenly making a move; it was to prevent her from raising some unreasonable conditions.


    the princess could not see his stance and immediately said, ¡°I want someone from Dragon¡¯s Gate Town.¡±


    ¡°Who do you want?¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen.¡±


    The mayor, Zhou Zheng, narrowed his eyes and said suspiciously, ¡°Princess, ording to my understanding, Ning Caichen has nevere into contact with the Qingmiao Kingdom. When did he offend you?¡±


    ¡°Are you questioning me?¡±


    The mayor shook his head, not caring about her anger.


    Although he was the mayor, Dragon¡¯s Gate Town¡¯s status was too special. It was essentially a border town. He was also considered a governor who guarded the border. Naturally, he would not be afraid of a princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom.


    ¡°Your Highness, the people of the Dragon Marquis Kingdom have always been fair and just. If Ning Caichen has done something unforgivable, we will naturally punish him. But if he didn¡¯t do anything treasonous, and it¡¯s just a small conflict, I don¡¯t have the right to capture him. After all, Ning Caichen is the leader of a sect in the Feather Kingdom.¡±


    Zhou Zheng had already heard the news that Ning Caichen had entered Dragon¡¯s Gate Town. He had also discussed with some people that he would not do anything to him before the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet began, whether it was positive or negative.


    However, the situation was different now. The princess had actually asked him to capture Ning Caichen. He did not know what had happened between the two of them to make this princess so angry.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. He provoked the person I love the most!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhou Zheng nodded slightly. He had also heard of this matter. The princess¡¯s lover was the young master of the Divine Eye Sect. Later, he was humiliated by Ning Caichen and was still in a trance.


    If it was an ordinary person, they would have captured him, but the problem was that this Ning Caichen was not an ordinary person.


    ¡°Your Highness, if you want to capture him, you can do so. You can go capture him in Dragon¡¯s Gate Town. We won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    Zhou Zheng said this, and his meaning was very clear. The princess waspletely dumbfounded.


    ¡°Are you kidding me? Are you saying that you¡¯re just going to watch from the sidelines while I go and capture her?¡±


    Zhou Zheng did not reply. It was as if all of this had nothing to do with him.


    The princess took a few deep breaths and stared at Zhou Zheng. ¡°Mayor Zhou, please consider this carefully. I am the princess. I am the first princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom. If you don¡¯t listen to me, it will definitely affect the friendship between the Dragon Marquis Kingdom and the Qingmiao Kingdom. Right now, the Dragon Marquis Kingdom is in the process of rising up. If you encounter any mishaps, I would like to see if you can withstand the consequences!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhou Zheng could not help but narrow his eyes slightly. He said unhappily, ¡°I was wondering what it was. Is that it? Don¡¯t worry, Lord Long has already made it clear that we definitely won¡¯t need any help from anyone. We are all subjects of the Qing emperor and definitely won¡¯t have any dealings with other kingdoms. Of course, if you want to do business, you can do so. However, your kingdom is unable to provide any support for government affairs, so¡­¡±


    In the end, Zhou Zheng sneered, causing the princess to instinctively take a step back.


    What was the meaning of this?


    Was he looking down on the Qingmiao Kingdom?


    ¡°Zhou Zheng, are you going to help or not?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, and you are only allowed to bring your trusted aides to search for him. The army is not allowed to enter, and the number of aides is limited to thirty people. This is already a big favor; don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± Zhou Zheng said firmly, causing the other party to be a little stunned.


    ¡°Zhou Zheng, where did you get the confidence to actually dare to disobey me¡­¡±


    ¡°Because I am the mayor of Dragon Gate Town, a subject of the Dragon Marquis Kingdom, not a subject of the Qingmiao Kingdom! Foreigners like you should settle your own matters. Don¡¯t drag the Dragon Marquis Kingdom into this.¡±


    Zhou Zheng¡¯s voice was extremely cold, causing the princess¡¯s expression to change.


    ¡°Zhou Zheng, don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    ¡°The one who has gone overboard has never been me, but you!¡±


    Zhou Zheng suddenly stood up and stared into the princess¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You think that just because you¡¯re the princess and have a close rtionship with the Chosen of the Cultivation Alliance, you can treat the Dragon Marquis Kingdom as if it¡¯s below you. All these years, in order to ensure the safety of therge number of people outside Dragon¡¯s Gate Town, we¡¯ve been patient with the Qingmiao Kingdom, but in the end, what did we get? What we get is nothing more than the Qingmiao Kingdom crossing the line! You¡¯ve crossed the bottom line of the Dragon Marquis Kingdom time and time again. You¡¯ve even tried to use the Dragon¡¯s Gate Town as a shield several times, treating our hundreds of thousands of people as cannon fodder. Do you think that we¡¯re unaware of all this just because you¡¯ve done it so secretly?!¡±


    His powerful speech made the princess¡¯s eyelids twitch a few times. This time, everyone could not help but narrow their eyes. No one had expected that things would develop to such a stage one day.


    ¡°Zhou Zheng¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Also, get out of Dragon¡¯s Gate Town immediately. From today onward, if you dare to step into Dragon¡¯s Gate Town again, the consequences will be unbearable!¡±


    At this moment, he stared at her and waved his hand to make her retreat.


    The princess quietly watched this scene, then took a few deep breaths before choosing to leave.


    Soon, a figure arrived and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mayor, if we treat the princess like this, I¡¯m afraid the Qingmiao Kingdom will not be kind to us.¡±


    He was worried that the Qingmiao royal court would make things difficult for him.


    Zhou Zheng sneered and said, ¡°Why do you think I can be disrespectful to her? Was I very respectful to her in the past?¡±


    When the subordinate heard this, he immediately returned to his senses.


    ¡°Could it be that there are some new instructions from the Dragon Marquis Manor?¡±


    ¡°No, but that person gave me enough confidence. It is said that Ning Caichen has already obtained that item. As long as he brings it back, the Long family¡¯s strength will rise to another level. They will no longer have to fear the Battle Marquis Manor, the Battle Marquis Kingdom, and the Qing royal family.¡±


    ¡°That thing?¡±


    The subordinate did not understand at first, but his pupils quickly shrank. He said in disbelief, ¡°Could it be that Dragon Burial Sword?¡±


    ¡°Presumptuous! That was the fake sword. It is fine if others called it that, but as a subordinate of Lord Long and a member of the Dragon Marquis Kingdom, how dare you call it that?¡±


    Zhou Zheng was extremely displeased. His ancestor was of the Longqie General¡¯s lineage, so he naturally respected Longqie General greatly.

 Chapter 615 - 615 True Intent

    615 True Intent


    Zhou Zheng¡¯s words made his subordinate immediately sigh. He also knew that he hadmitted a big taboo. In Zhou Zheng¡¯s eyes, General Long Qie was the greatest monarch in the Yuan Wei territory since ancient times.


    On the contrary, the Qing emperor was just a thief who stole theirnd!


    ¡°Then how do we deal with Ning Caichen? The arrival of this guy has added a lot of trouble for us¡­ Should we directly take the fake Dragon Sword from his hand and then¡­¡±


    The subordinate made a throat-slicing gesture, and Zhou Zheng could not help but shake his head.


    ¡°Why do you want to kill him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, and you still want to kill him? Are you an idiot?¡±


    Zhou Zheng was rendered speechless. He could not even give him a reason. How could he have such a stupid person under him?


    ¡°Ning Caichen has a lot of connections. In the Feather Kingdom, he is the sessor of a cultivation holynd called the Flowerfruit Mountain. ording to the investigations of all the factions, they have not found out where the Flowerfruit Mountain is or what kind of faction it is. So, before we haveplete information about him, don¡¯t make a move. Do you understand?¡±


    Hearing this, the subordinate immediately nodded and agreed. Zhou Zheng shook his head helplessly. His subordinates were still somewhat stupid and immature.


    ¡°By the way, was Ning Caichen invited to the banquet tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Master Lu has always said that Ning Caichen is extremely talented. If he can be used by us, he will definitely be a great help. But if he can¡¯t be used by us and falls into the Battle Marquis Mansion¡¯s hands, he will only be a huge threat to us.¡±


    The subordinate honestly told him everything. It was because of these words that he wanted to kill Ning Caichen.


    Zhou Zheng also understood this and frowned slightly.


    ¡°What Master Lu said has never been wrong. If he said something like this, it¡¯s enough to show that there¡¯s a big problem with Ning Caichen being here. But I¡¯m curious, what kind of talent does Ning Caichen have? There are only two things that he can do to intimidate me. First, he has the Dragon Sword. He would definitely be weed by any of the Dragon Marquis Manor, Battle Marquis Manor, or the Qing royal family with that. But aside from that, at most, he has a mysterious background that makes me fear him. Other than that, what else can he do?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? There are countless geniuses in this world, and there are also many prodigies. Just talent alone is not enough to convince me.¡±


    Zhou Zheng thought for a long time, but he still could not figure out what was going on. He just waved his hand and said, ¡°Go and make your preparations. The banquet is about to begin, and everyone should be here. This banquet is an important step for the guests to enter the Dragon Marquis Kingdom and meet the marquis, as well as for the Dragon Marquis Kingdom to find countless talents.¡±


    Hearing this, the subordinate¡¯s body immediately trembled. He nodded and said, ¡°Understood!¡±


    He immediately went down to make arrangements.


    Zhou Zheng returned to his seat and rubbed his temples, feeling a headacheing on. He said helplessly, ¡°Right now, all the forces are watching Dragon¡¯s Gate Town and the Dragon Marquis Kingdom. If I don¡¯t arrange the banquet properly and someone provokes us, then the establishment of the Dragon Marquis Kingdom will be a joke! At that time, the marquis and his manor would need to rely on the Qing royal family. Once that happens, the entire kingdom will be in a terrible predicament!¡±


    This was a contradiction.


    Although the Dragon Marquis Kingdom was conferred by the Qing royal family, the Long family only wanted a title. They wanted autonomy in other aspects, especially resources. They were not willing to be restricted by the Qing royal family.


    Tonight¡¯s banquet was the first step to disying the Dragon Marquis Kingdom¡¯s power. If this step went wrong, there would be no follow-up. The Dragon Marquis Kingdom would be a joke, and they could only rely on the Qing royal family to maintain their rule.


    However, this went against the views of the Dragon Marquis Kingdom¡¯s higher-ups. They wanted to develop and prepare for a future war with the Qing royal family.


    The Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet was held as usual.


    The princess stared at the bustling scene and all kinds of guests. A fierce look shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness, our n has failed. Zhou Zheng is so bold and brazen. He publicly disobeyed your orders. He should be executed!¡± a female guard said sternly, wishing she could take down Zhou Zheng right now.


    However, Zhou Zheng was a genuine cultivator at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm. No matter how bold they were, they did not dare to kill a cultivator at the peak of the Nascent Realm.


    The princess was undoubtedly the most exasperated one. She took a deep look at the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet¡¯s main venue in the distance and said coldly, ¡°We¡¯ll first capture Ning Caichen. Someone has already spread the word that he has the fake Dragon Sword. Next, we just need to defeat Ning Caichen and make use of this matter to make a big fuss. Zhou Zheng will be ashamed, and the prestige of the Dragon Marquis Kingdom will plummet. Once they beg us to take a step back, they will fall into our trap¡­ Hehe, I want to see how tough Zhou Zheng is. How dare he ridicule me?¡±


    The princess hated him. If it was not for the fact that the other party was powerful and that the Qingmiao Kingdom¡¯s goal was not topletely suppress the Dragon Marquis Kingdom, the princess would have arranged for people to get rid of Zhou Zheng or even destroy Dragon¡¯s Gate Town.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that Dragon¡¯s Gate is too powerful. Father and the others have a clear target, which is this group of people. We must think of all ways to capture Ning Caichen and establish a connection with the Dragon Marquis Kingdom. Only then can we humiliate the Dragon Marquis Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Soon, many figures flew out. Their goal was clear. They wanted to capture Ning Caichen.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming had also received the news. It was Liu Sheng who had informed him.


    ¡°Are you saying that the princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom wants to deal with me because of her lover, Liu Changqing of the Divine Eye Sect?¡±


    The corner of Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth twitched. What kind of nonsense was this? She wanted to deal with him just because of Liu Changqing?


    Was this princess a love-struck fool?


    They did not know that he was the founder of the Flowerfruit Sect, and even the Cultivation Alliance had chosen to give up on capturing him!


    ¡°No! There are other reasons for this!¡±


    Jiang Ming instinctively spoke. Liu Sheng nodded and said seriously, ¡°There is indeed another reason. They want to take you down and make a big fuss about it, making everyone think that the Dragon¡¯s Gate Town and the Dragon Marquis Kingdom are inferior to the Qingmiao Kingdom. Once this is done, the status of the Qingmiao Kingdom will rise sharply, and it will very likely be the eighthrgest kingdom!¡±

 Chapter 616 - 616 Meeting Liu Changqing Again

    616 Meeting Liu Changqing Again


    Currently, the Daliang Kingdom was the greatest and most powerful kingdom.


    Originally, there were sixteen kingdoms. Later on, nine kingdoms were destroyed. Eight of them were split into dozens of small kingdoms, while the ninth kingdom was split into the three kingdoms of Qingyang led by the Qingmiao Kingdom.


    Currently, the Qingmiao Kingdom had inherited most of the territory of the former Qingyang Kingdom, as well as various treasures and techniques, as well as arge number of weapons and armies. Therefore, it was the most powerful party.


    However, no one had expected the Qingmiao Kingdom to be so ambitious. It actually wanted to be the eighth great kingdom.


    ¡°They must be crazy. With the current strength of the Qingmiao Kingdom, it is impossible for them to destroy the other two kingdoms. After all, those two kingdoms have always had a good rtionship with the Daliang Kingdom. With the Daliang Kingdom as a deterrent, the Qingmiao Kingdom will not be able to destroy the other two Kingdoms of Qingyang, much less unify them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why they want to force the Dragon Marquis Kingdom to lower its head and reach an agreement¡­ If I¡¯m not wrong, the Qingmiao Kingdom and many of the states, factions, and dukes under the Qing royal family have formed an alliance, right?¡±


    Jiang Ming interrupted Liu Sheng¡¯s words. Thetter was stunned at first, but then he reacted and smacked his head.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t mention it, I would have forgotten about this. Yes, they have already contacted arge number of factions. Their goal is toplete the unification. However, no matter who it is, no one would have thought that the Qingmiao Kingdom would use such a method to back the Dragon Marquis Kingdom into a corner. I¡¯m afraid that their goal is not just to unify the territory of the former Qingyang Kingdom, but also to take another step forward!¡±


    After Jiang Ming¡¯s reminder, Liu Sheng quickly figured out the reason. He immediately eximed, ¡°They want to use their troops against the Qingyang Kingdom and the Dragon Marquis Kingdom after unifying them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that should be their goal, and I¡¯m just their pawn. Otherwise, would these guys, who only care about power, really lose their minds over some love?¡±


    Jiang Ming sneered. They were all cunning foxes who had lived for hundreds of years. How could they fall in love so easily?


    These princesses and princes had been educated from a young age to seek power and hegemony. They would not offend arge sect like the Flowerfruit Sect for a lover.


    One had to know that the current Flowerfruit Sect¡¯s strength had already left the Feather Kingdom and had established a strong foundation in the territory of the Sixteen Kingdoms.


    If the Qingmiao Kingdom really wanted to touch him, they would definitely be attacked by the Flowerfruit Sect.


    ¡°Currently, the Flowerfruit Sect controls two or three small kingdoms. Although theirbined military strength is not as strong as the Qingmiao Kingdom, they are not weak either. Once they cause trouble, the Qingmiao Kingdom will be attacked from both sides. Therefore, they will not do such a stupid thing unless there are greater benefits waiting for them. And this benefit is undoubtedly to force the Dragon Marquis Kingdom to join this battle, and even to prepare for taking down the Dragon Marquis Kingdom in the future¡­ If the Qing royal family finds out about this, they probably wouldn¡¯t sit idly by.¡±


    Liu Sheng raised his eyebrows. After all, he was a duke under the Qing royal family and had just been conferred. The Qing royal family would not allow the Dragon Marquis Kingdom to fall.


    However, Jiang Ming vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°This matter might have something to do with the Qing royal family.¡±


    Liu Sheng was stunned and fell into deep thought.


    Since things had developed to this point, Jiang Ming naturally would not sit still and wait for death.


    ¡°An¡¯an, I¡¯ll be depending on you from now on.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me here, no one can hurt you!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s gaze was extremely determined.


    Jiang Ming led Zhu An¡¯an to the venue of the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet and asked, ¡°Supervisor Liu, didn¡¯t you say that I would be able to see the owner of your inn as long as I came to the banquet?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Master Ning, don¡¯t worry. When the boss wants to see you, he will naturally appear. If he hasn¡¯t seen you yet, then it¡¯s not the time yet.¡±


    Liu Sheng could not help butugh. Suddenly, he raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Master Ning, there are quite a number of people who have their eyes on you.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded and said subconsciously, ¡°Almost no one knows that I havee to the Dragon Marquis Kingdom, unless¡­¡±


    ¡°No, Master Ning, please don¡¯t misunderstand. We definitely didn¡¯t expose your presence!¡±


    Liu Sheng immediately shook his head. ¡°I suspect it¡¯s the princess. And how does she know of your existence? There must be a mastermind behind everything.¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little stunned. After thinking about it carefully, what Liu Sheng said seemed to be correct. He could not help but shake his head and say, ¡°Let¡¯s attend the banquet first. These people will attack me sooner orter anyway.¡±


    He knew very well that the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet tonight would not be peaceful. These people would make a move, especially the princess and her group.


    ¡°They see me as a pawn? Could it be that the news of the Dragon Sword being obtained by me has spread? If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s understandable for them toe over to deal with me.¡±


    The Dragon Sword had a wide range of implications. It was very likely that the people of the Battle Marquis Kingdom had their eyes on him.


    The banquet soon began.


    In the beginning, they basically just ate, drank, and chatted. There was nothing else. As things developed step by step, Jiang Ming quickly froze because he saw a familiar face.


    ¡°Liu Changqing!¡±


    Jiang Ming stared at Liu Changqing¡¯s figure. Thetter also saw him and immediately walked over with a smile.


    ¡°Master Ning, I didn¡¯t expect that we would meet again so soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t say the same. I don¡¯t know how you can smile at a time like this.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth twitched. He did not want to bother with this guy at all.


    Liu Changqing was not annoyed. He justughed and said, ¡°Master Ning, you don¡¯t have to be so against me. If we really look back on it, we can be considered friends, right? After all, ourmon enemy has always been the Feather Kingdom¡¯s royal family. Moreover, there is no enmity between us. If you really think about it, it was your junior, Zhang Shan, who killed my brother, but it has nothing to do with you and me.¡±


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes. If this guy knew that he was actually Zhang Shan, what would he do? He might immediately draw his sword and attack him.


    However, Liu Changqing was obviously acting as if they were friends, which made Jiang Ming a little ufortable. He said, ¡°Young Master Liu, please move to the side. I¡¯ve always been clear with my sexuality. I don¡¯t like men like you¡­ You¡¯re just a man with average looks.¡±


    Average looks?


    Sexuality?


    Liu Changqing¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he gritted his teeth.


    Ning Caichen really deserved to die!

 Chapter 617 - 617 Nine-Tailed Fox Demon

    617 Nine-Tailed Fox Demon


    The hostility between Jiang Ming and Liu Changqing quickly spread, causing many people to look askance at them.


    In fact, this was not the real Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet venue. It was the periphery. There were arge number of guards watching. Jiang Ming looked at this scene and immediately nced at Liu Changqing.


    ¡°Young Master Liu, if you still don¡¯t n to leave, I don¡¯t mind attacking you directly. Let¡¯s see who these guards will help if we get into an altercation.¡±


    Liu Changqing, who was smiling, suddenly changed his expression. He did not expect Jiang Ming to be so overbearing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too presumptuous, Ning Caichen. This is not a ce you cane to!¡±


    Liu Changqing shouted, trying to intimidate Jiang Ming, but thetter just smiled calmly. His mana gradually fluctuated, attracting many soldiers to look over.


    Liu Changqing¡¯s expression changed again, and he red at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°You¡¯re very smart. Ning Caichen, if you¡¯re strong enough, then hide here and don¡¯t go out. Otherwise, don¡¯t cry and beg for mercy when I defeat you!¡±


    Liu Changqing left angrily. He was not afraid of these guards, but they were backed by the mayor and many of the aristocratic families.


    Once he made a move, he would anger these people. He could not lose this opportunity to attend the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet for someone like Ning Caichen.


    Of course, the most important point was that he had relied on others to qualify to be invited to the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet this time. Once he was expelled, he would look stupid in front of his backer.


    Jiang Ming did not care about Liu Changqing¡¯s threat. He had long known that the princess would try to kill him. He also knew that the princess did not attack him for Liu Changqing, but for more power.


    ¡°Master Ning, do you want me to help you solve this problem?¡±


    Liu Sheng lowered his voice. He was just a Nascent Soul Realm prodigy. It would be easy for him to get rid of him. No one would even dare to me him.


    Jiang Ming was stunned and subconsciously looked at Liu Sheng.


    ¡°This guy actually dared to attack the young master of the Divine Eye Sect?¡±


    ¡°Looks like the Dragon¡¯s Gate Inn isn¡¯t just a simple inn in Dragon¡¯s Gate Town. It is stronger than it looks.¡±


    Just as Jiang Ming was deep in thought, the second act of the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet began. Now, everyone could enter.


    Jiang Ming arrived at the Dragon¡¯s Gate¡¯s banquet venue and quickly took his seat.


    In the beginning, there were still many guestsing and going, but this corner quickly became much quieter.


    ¡°Is this how you treat Mr. Ning? The Dragon¡¯s Gate Town sure is audacious!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an had always been smart. Although she seemed to be making trouble, she actually wanted to see how Liu Sheng would respond. From there, she could deduce the attitude of Liu Sheng and the others, especially the person behind them, toward them.


    Hearing Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s words, Liu Sheng immediately smiled and said, ¡°Miss An¡¯an, please calm down. We¡¯re not neglecting the two of you. It¡¯s just that all the seats for the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet have been decided long ago. I had no choice. After all, the two of you were added to the list at thest minute.¡±


    Jiang Ming seemed to cooperate and nodded. ¡°Supervisor Liu is right. We suddenly came to Dragon¡¯s Gate Town. It¡¯s our honor to be invited. Naturally, we should not ask for anything else.¡±


    ¡°What a little fox.¡±


    Liu Sheng seemed to be smiling, but he was cursing in his heart. How could he not see through Jiang Ming¡¯s true thoughts? In fact, Zhu An¡¯an did not care about theck of respect at all. Her purpose was to judge their attitude toward Ning Caichen.


    Jiang Ming did not care that the other party had seen through their thoughts and continued, ¡°Oh right, ording to my understanding, the Dragon¡¯s Gate Town seems to have invited quite a number of people to this banquet. Other than the Divine Eye Sect, who else have you invited from the various factions in the Feather Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, we didn¡¯t invite anyone. After all, other than Reverend Mo, none of those people are good enough to be invited.¡±


    ¡°Then why is Liu Changqing here?¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned in confusion.


    In the vast Feather Kingdom, no one was good enough to be invited except for Mo Lingche. Therefore, how could Liu Changqing be qualified?


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s all because of the princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom. If he hadn¡¯t managed to hook up with her, and if he hadn¡¯t entered the Cultivation Alliance to cultivate and be friends with some important figure, he wouldn¡¯t have been qualified toe here.¡±


    Liu Shengughed. How could he not understand Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts? He just wanted to see how he and the others treated the various forces in the Feather Kingdom.


    Liu Changqing and Master Ning also had a lot of bad blood between them, which was why Jiang Ming asked so many questions. Otherwise, Liu Changqing would not have caught his attention.


    ¡°Master Ning has many thoughts and isn¡¯t a good person. If I say something wrong, he might just leave. I definitely can¡¯t let him leave just like that. After all, he¡¯s the person that the lord specifically wanted to see. Once he leaves, I won¡¯t feel good either.¡±


    Liu Sheng could not help but sigh. They were both humans, but the difference between them was too great.


    Jiang Ming nced at him and retracted his gaze. He could not be bothered to continue paying attention to him.


    He was obviously not a good person.


    ¡°If I could, I would like to leave, but who is the person behind Liu Sheng? Why does he insist on seeing me? If he wants to see me, then he can meet me directly. Is there a need for me to attend this Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet?¡±


    Jiang Ming could not understand. At this moment, Liu Sheng suddenly said, ¡°Master Ning, my boss wants to see you.¡±


    Jiang Ming followed without hesitation. When he saw the other party, he was stunned.


    ¡°A woman?¡±


    Women were fine. This was not the secr world, where only men were respected.


    In the world of immortal cultivation, there were many stunning women. In ancient times, there was even an empress who suppressed all Saints and became the supreme being of the Lower Realm.


    However, this woman was different from ordinary women.


    ¡°A transformed demon!¡±


    This was a demoness!


    Jiang Ming swallowed. He could not tell the woman¡¯s background, so he could only nod and say, ¡°Greetings.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, there¡¯s no need to be so polite, Mr. Ning. It¡¯s a little presumptuous of me to invite you to the Dragon¡¯s Gate¡¯s banquet this time.¡±


    Jiang Ming immediately waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Ma¡¯am, there¡¯s no need to be like this. It¡¯s my greatest honor to receive your invitation.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±


    The demoness chuckled, her graceful demeanor causing one to involuntarily gulp.


    What a peerless demoness. She was probably a vixen.


    At this moment, the demoness suddenly spoke, ¡°I am Bai Ruoning, from the Bai family of Qing Qiu.¡±


    A fox demon!


    ¡°And she¡¯s not just any fox demon. It is said that the Bai family of Qing Qiu has a powerful bloodline of fox demons, and there is nock of nine-tailed foxes or even nine-tailed sky foxes! I wonder what background Bai Ruoninges from. Is she an ordinary fox demon or a nine-tailed fox demon?¡±

 Chapter 618 - 618 The Aolai Kingdom and the Flowerfruit Mountain

    618 The Ai Kingdom and the Flowerfruit Mountain


    Jiang Ming looked at this powerful demon from Qing Qiu quietly.


    Was she at the Soul Formation Realm?


    Half-step Deity Transformation cultivators were considered powerful in the demon world.


    Demonic Beasts, Demon Soldiers, Demon Warriors, Demon Generals, and Demon Commanders corresponded to the five major realms of the Immortal Cultivation system, namely, the Qi Refinement Realm, the Foundation Establishment Realm, the Golden Core Realm, the Nascent Soul Realm, and the Soul Formation Realm.


    Ying Sha was currently at the level of a Demon General. Coupled with his powerful bloodline, he could be considered one of the best among demon generals. However, the gap between him and this fox demon was still not small.


    The Dark Water Mystical Snake was powerful, but even if it was a servant from Qing Qiu, it was still extraordinary.


    It was said that in Qing Qiu, one had to be at least at the Golden Core Realm to be independent.


    A Demon General was at the same cultivation level as the Nascent Soul Realm. A being at this level was not a weak existence in the Feather Kingdom. In terms of status, someone like that was not inferior to an ordinary Deity Transformation Realm elder. After all, Qing Qiu had a great background.


    Qing Qiu was a famous faction in the Demon Kingdom, and the only faction that could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with it was the White Emperor City!


    The ancestor of the White Emperor City was a pale white snake. This was also the reason why Ying Sha valued Mini Bai so much. It was also enough to show how high the status of the Qing Qiu fox demon was.


    Above the Demon Commander was the Demon Lord, which was the same level as the Deity Transformation Realm!


    The status of every Demon Lord was extraordinary. Ordinary people would definitely not be able to reach this level.


    ¡°This fox demon¡¯s future is unimaginable. She¡¯s quite old, but in demon years, she¡¯s very young. Her cultivation has reached the level of a quasi-Demon Lord, and she¡¯ll definitely reach the level of a Demon King in the future. That¡¯s a terrifying levelparable to Insightful Emptiness Realm experts!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart was in turmoil as he stared at Bai Ruoning in front of him. He was obviously wary of her.


    Sensing Jiang Ming¡¯s vignce, Bai Ruoningughed and said nonchntly, ¡°Master Ning, you don¡¯t have to be so cautious. If I really wanted to deal with you, this little girl by your side wouldn¡¯t be able to protect you.¡±


    As she spoke, Bai Ruoning did not forget to nce at Zhu An¡¯an a few more times, causing Jiang Ming to step forward and stand in front of Zhu An¡¯an.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Bai Ruoning was a little stunned, but she could not help butugh. ¡°Master Ning, aren¡¯t you a little too vignt? I am indeed curious about this little girl¡¯s physique, but I don¡¯t want to harm her. She doesn¡¯t have the body of a fox demon, so she isn¡¯t worthy of my careful treatment.¡±


    ¡°Then what do you mean?¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned. He nced at the woman suspiciously and asked coldly, ¡°Ms. Bai, can you tell me why you called me here?¡±


    He felt that there was something wrong with Bai Ruoning, so he did not want to waste time on her. His stern shout made Bai Ruoning a little unhappy.


    ¡°Master Ning, you¡¯re a little rude. I came here to give you an opportunity. As long as you are willing to marry one of the daughters of the Qing Qiu lineage, you will be able to gain the friendship of the Qing Qiu lineage. You should know the status of Qing Qiu. It is also because of Qing Qiu that the demon world and the human world have been able to live in peace for many years. If you can be the son-inw of Qing Qiu, you will have great privileges and a lofty status in the world of immortal cultivation. I think you won¡¯t refuse, right?¡±


    Bai Ruoning spoke directly without any room for doubt.


    In her opinion, Jiang Ming had no reason to refuse. After all, the status and power brought by the title of the son-inw of Qing Qiu were too tempting. No one in the entire world of immortal cultivation could resist this temptation.


    However, to her surprise, Jiang Ming only nced at her from the corner of his eye and said calmly, ¡°I refuse.¡±


    His words were clearly enunciated.


    Bai Ruoning stood rooted to the ground, looking at Jiang Ming in disbelief.


    ¡°Master Ning, are you crazy? You actually rejected Madam Bai¡¯s request? Do you not know who the Qing Qiu are?¡±


    Liu Sheng saw the change in Bai Ruoning¡¯s expression and immediately became anxious. He was afraid that she would suddenly lose her temper. He immediately looked at Jiang Ming, wanting to persuade him.


    However, Jiang Ming¡¯s expression remained calm. He shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you. I¡¯m serious. I won¡¯t be Qing Qiu¡¯s son-inw. On the contrary, even if you want to send the girl to my bed, I won¡¯t ept her.¡±


    What a joke!


    Jiang Ming was very clear that if the other party dared to do this, it meant that there would be consequences. Jiang Ming naturally would not agree easily.


    This time, Bai Ruoning¡¯s expression became even darker.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you! If I hadn¡¯t blocked all external forces for you, you wouldn¡¯t have been qualified to participate in the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet! In fact, you would have faced all kinds of desperate situations. At that time, many enemies would have surrounded you, and you would die miserably. It was I who saved your life!¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows a few times and said disdainfully, ¡°I know, but what does it have to do with you? Even without you, I still have the ability to protect myself. The girl beside me can be considered a rare opponent under the Deity Transformation Realm. If you¡¯re so strong, why don¡¯t you fight her? If you really want to protect me, why don¡¯t you reveal your other identity? I think you have other thoughts. On one hand, you want to suppress me, and on the other hand, you want to see my talent and potential, right? Most importantly, you want to ckmail me!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s guess made Bai Ruoning¡¯s expression change crazily.


    She did not expect Jiang Ming¡¯s attitude to be so unyielding and even unreasonable.


    One had to know that bing the son-inw of Qing Qiu was something that countless people dreamed of.


    No matter how many tricks there were, there would be countless people who would almost die for this opportunity!


    However, Ning Caichen was the opposite!


    ¡°Why do you have such confidence?¡±


    Bai Ruoning spoke again. She wanted to understand Jiang Ming¡¯s true confidence.


    This time, Jiang Ming¡¯s body trembled, and his eyes became extremely sharp.


    ¡°Confidence? I naturally have this much confidence because of my background! I¡¯m from the Flowerfruit Mountain in the Ai Kingdom. My third young master is the strongest person there. He¡¯s not someone you can even imagine going against! If you want me to submit to you, unless you are from the Qing Qiu of the Upper Realm, which is the original Qing Qiu, and not the Qing Qiu branches that have been born in the Lower Realm, you are simply moring here. Do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 619 - 619 Teaching Ning Caichen a Lesson

    619 Teaching Ning Caichen a Lesson


    The Ai Kingdom? The Flowerfruit Mountain?


    Bai Ruoning could not help but frown. She had never heard of this ce before.


    However, the world was so big that there were all kinds of strange things.


    Qing Qiu was originally an unknown ce, but it had been exposed to the world during some turmoil many years ago.


    Most importantly, Qing Qiu¡¯s strength had been greatly weakened during that turmoil. Now, their overallbat strength could be said to be less than one-tenth of what it used to be.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    At this moment, everyone could not help but raise their eyebrows. They realized that this Ning Caichen was not so easy to scare.


    Liu Sheng looked at Bai Ruoning with some fear, afraid that she would take her anger out on him. In a sense, this Ning Caichen was introduced to her by him. Thus, if she got angry, he would be the target of her ire.


    In the end, Ning Caichen was theplete opposite of the previous geniuses. He was actually so arrogant!


    If Jiang Ming knew what he was thinking, he would probablyugh his head off.


    What were they talking about?


    From the beginning to the end, it was Jiang Ming who felt that this matter was too troublesome. He just wanted to live in seclusion and work hard. One day, he would reach the level where he could withstand the arrival of the apocalypse. He did not want much else.


    ¡°Alright, since Ms. Bai has nothing else to say, I¡¯ll take my leave. I still have other things to do.¡±


    Other things?


    Of course, it was to eat, drink, and have fun!


    They were all here to attend the banquet. If they did not enjoy it properly, wouldn¡¯t they be letting everyone down?


    In an instant, the food was served. Jiang Ming and Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s gluttonous posture stunned many people. Bai Ruoning¡¯s mouth twitched wildly. Could it be that the temptation of being Qing Qiu¡¯s son-inw was not as good as the food here?


    Jiang Ming knew that Bai Ruoning was observing him and was quite concerned about it. However, he showed an indifferent expression on his face, which made Bai Ruoning feel really ufortable.


    ¡°This guy is really courting death! I really want to know how much this guy is worth. He actually dared to look down on me and even refused to be my son-inw! Liu Sheng!¡±


    Liu Sheng hurriedly stepped forward and said respectfully, ¡°Madam, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Is Liu Changqing from the Divine Eye Sect here as well?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Let him teach Ning Caichen a good lesson. Remember, don¡¯t let the little girl beside Ning Caichen make a move. This little girl is not weak.¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Sheng¡¯s pupils shrank. He knew that his boss hated Ning Caichen. He wanted to mercilessly defeat Ning Caichen!


    As Ning Caichen took a step forward, the entire ce fell into dead silence.


    Everyone held their breath. It was obvious that they had never thought that things would develop to this stage one day.


    ¡°I originally wanted to be friends, but now I have to fall to this stage¡­ Ning Caichen, oh Ning Caichen, what should I say about you!¡± Liu Sheng sighed. He was more inclined toward Jiang Ming, but now that the boss had spoken, a person like him would definitely not be able to refute her words, let alone go against her wishes.


    Soon, Liu Changqing was found.


    ¡°Supervisor Liu, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Liu Changqing¡¯s attitude toward Liu Sheng, who was also in the Nascent Soul Realm, was unusually respectful. It was obvious that Liu Changqing knew the general background of this person very well. There was a famous big shot standing behind him.


    Even his cultivation partner, the princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom, said that it would be best if he could get close to that big shot, but the prerequisite was that he had to get close to Liu Sheng first. After all, thetter was the confidant of that big shot.


    He was a big shot and close to the prime minister.


    In the Feather Kingdom, Liu Changqing was definitely a famous figure and was destined to be a prodigy. However, his status here had indeed plummeted. He had to even show deference here to a small inn manager.


    Seeing Liu Changqing¡¯s thoughts, Liu Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched subconsciously, and then he said, ¡°I heard that you had bad blood with Ning Caichen.¡±


    Hearing this, Liu Changqing¡¯s heart trembled, and he immediately said, ¡°Supervisor Liu, I have a big issue with Master Ning, but it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll go and apologize to Master Ning now¡­¡±


    He mistakenly thought that Liu Sheng was on Ning Caichen¡¯s side. Otherwise, why would he mention Ning Caichen out of the blue?


    After all, no matter how powerful Ning Caichen was, he would not dare to cause trouble in Dragon¡¯s Gate Inn or Dragon¡¯s Gate Town.


    Liu Changqing did not know what was going on, Jiang Ming did not make a fuss, but he was the face of the big shot behind Liu Sheng!


    Liu Sheng raised his eyebrows and said in a low voice, ¡°Why do you want to apologize to Ning Caichen?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Liu Changqing was stunned, and then his eyes lit up. He immediately said with a smile, ¡°Superior Liu, has Ning Caichen offended you? If that¡¯s the case, then I will naturally teach him a lesson for you and let him understand how powerful you are. I will make him obediently kneel in front of you and apologize!¡±


    Hearing these words, the hearts of everyone present could not help but tremble.


    Was he nning to target Ning Caichen?


    Speaking of which, what kind of ruthless person was Ning Caichen? He actually dared to offend Supervisor Liu. Was there something wrong with him?


    Liu Sheng pondered for a while and immediately said, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t kill or cripple him. Just let him understand that this is Dragon¡¯s Gate Town, not the Feather Kingdom. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Liu Changqing¡¯s body trembled. He did not understand what mistake Ning Caichen had made, but it seemed that Ning Caichen had offended Liu Sheng a lot!


    This was a good thing!


    He had been worrying about how to deal with Ning Caichen, but now that Supervisor Liu had spoken, he was naturally safe.


    ¡°But once I make a move, the guards in charge of the banquet¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already informed them. They will stick to their posts and won¡¯t casually walk toward you.¡±


    Liu Changqing was overjoyed and immediately said, ¡°I understand!¡±


    He immediately walked over, but his heart was filled with confusion.


    Who was the person behind Liu Sheng?


    One had to know that even the princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom looked down on Dragon¡¯s Gate¡¯s mayor. However, was there anyone more powerful than the mayor in this town?


    He could not figure it out, but he quickly walked into the distance withrge strides, his eyes shing with a cold light.


    ¡°No matter who is behind Liu Sheng, since I have this opportunity, I must teach this Ning Caichen a lesson! I want to settle all the old and new scores! I¡¯ll make him pay for humiliating me!¡±


    He immediately strode off into the distance. It was as if he could no longer suppress his desire to teach Ning Caichen a lesson.

 Chapter 620 - 620 Fighting Against Liu Changqing

    620 Fighting Against Liu Changqing


    Liu Changqing came with monstrous power, forcing the other party to take many steps back. His expression also changed drastically.


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    Someone shouted and tried to stop Liu Changqing.


    ¡°How impudent! I¡¯m the princess of Qingmiao Kingdom¡¯s lover and a prodigy of the Cultivation Alliance! How dare you stop me?¡±


    Liu Changqing¡¯s shout made the person who tried to stop him retreat to the side in displeasure.


    Liu Changqing continued to go deeper.


    He was extremely excited at the moment, and he could not wait to beat Ning Caichen up.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, it¡¯s time for us to settle our scores! Die!¡±


    He wanted to attack immediately, but after thinking about it carefully, he decided to mock Ning Caichen first. It was best to let Ning Caichen attack first.


    ¡°Ning Caichen!¡±


    Liu Changqing¡¯s loud shout reverberated throughout the hall, causing many people¡¯s hearts to tremble. No one had expected that such a person would appear out of nowhere at this time and actually want to cause trouble at the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet!


    Even Jiang Ming was a little surprised. He never thought that Liu Changqing woulde to attack him. However, after thinking about it, he understood why.


    ¡°It seems that Bai Ruoning is still very unconvinced. She told Liu Changqing to find trouble with me.¡±


    Jiang Ming chuckled and did not take this matter seriously.


    Zhu An¡¯an raised his eyebrows and said unhappily, ¡°Mister, I¡¯ll go teach this person a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not refuse. He did not want to bother with Liu Changqing. Compared to his mission, the bad blood between him and Liu Changqing seemed so insignificant.


    However, just as Zhu An¡¯an was striding away, a figure suddenly descended.


    ¡°Ms. An¡¯an, shall we have a match?¡±


    This was a Soul Formation Realm expert from the Qingmiao Kingdom.


    Zhu An¡¯an nced at him and raised her hand without any care. She directly sent him flying.


    Bang!


    After this person was sent flying, the entire scene immediately fell into dead silence. Everyone was stunned. They never expect things to develop to this stage.


    The Soup Formation Realm expert also never expected that he would not be able to withstand a single move from Zhu An¡¯an, who was also at the same cultivation level.


    In the distance, the princess of Qingmiao Kingdom saw this scene, and a strange look shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Your Highness, this young woman is not simple,¡± someone said in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not blind,¡± the princess of Qingmiao Kingdom said angrily. ¡°I can see it clearly. She is indeed quite strong. She doesn¡¯t look very old. She¡¯s less than a hundred years old, but she has the cultivation base of the Soul Formation Realm. Moreover, she can defeat those of the same level. How did she cultivate such powerfulbat strength?¡±


    An old woman at the side said slowly, ¡°Perhaps she has a divine physique bestowed by the heavens, or perhaps she used a technique to hide her true age. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do this.¡±


    However, she did not know that Zhu An¡¯an had a divine physique, but it was not an ordinary one. It was one of the strongest physiques since ancient times, the Dark Yin Phoenix!


    Jiang Ming picked up his wine ss at this time and was also a little suspicious.


    It seemed that the other party was secretly trying to kill him. That was why they needed to distract Zhu An¡¯an.


    ¡°These guys are really annoying. They want to deal with me and suppress the strong people around me. It seems that they are determined to kill me.¡±


    Jiang Ming sneered and waved his hand. ¡°An¡¯an, remember to be polite. As for Young Master Liu, leave him to me.¡±


    Jiang Ming stood up slowly and stared at Liu Changqing.


    ¡°Young Master Liu, I know you want to use words to provoke me and humiliate me. Unfortunately, you are only the young master of the Divine Eye Sect, while I am the supreme founder of the Flowerfruit Sect. How can you make me angry? However, I can give you some pointers. After all, your aptitude is barely passable, and yourbat strength is almost worthless.¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Liu Changqing was enraged. He intended to teach Jiang Ming a lesson and humiliate him. He did not intend to let Jiang Ming humiliate him!


    He directly attacked Jiang Ming.


    A huge ray of multicolored sword Qi whizzed over, causing people¡¯s pupils to shrink.


    ¡°Why is this guy so powerful?¡±


    His strength was not rare among the younger generation of Dragon¡¯s Gate Town. However, among those of the same cultivation, no one was stronger than Liu Changqing in the early stage of the Nascent Soul realm.


    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re so stupid. The person before you is a prodigy of the Cultivation Alliance. It¡¯s said that hees from the Divine Eye Sect, a powerful sect in the Feather Kingdom. He¡¯s also the young master of the Divine Eye Sect. Although the Divine Eye Sect is not one of the six blessednds, its strength isparable to the six blessednds. It is naturally not something that ordinary factions canpare to. As for Liu Changqing, he is the most powerful genius of the Divine Eye Sect to date. Thus, he was fortunate enough to enter the Cultivation Alliance to cultivate. Now, he can be considered a minor prodigy in the Cultivation Alliance!¡±


    Being a minor prodigy meant that Liu Changqing was not truly a prodigy. He would only be considered a true prodigy when he was almost invincible in the Nascent Soul realm.


    However, he was still considered extremely powerful. After all, the Cultivation Alliance was one of the most powerful factions in the Sixteen Kingdoms. Even the Daliang Kingdom had to show them some respect.


    What was the Daliang Kingdom?


    It was an even more powerful kingdom than the Dragon Marquis Kingdom and the Battle Marquis Kingdombined. Although it was not as powerful as the Qing Empire at its peak, it was not much weaker. Once the Daliang Kingdom¡¯s strength rose to another level, it would be Northern Yan¡¯s Murong family of the past. If it rose another level or two, it would beparable to the Yuan Wei Empire at its peak!


    Just this alone showed how extraordinary the reputation of the Cultivation Alliance¡¯s minor prodigy was!


    Jiang Ming looked at this scene quietly, and his eyes shed with a bright light. Then, he suddenly strode to the other side.


    He wanted to see just how powerful this young prodigy of the Cultivation Alliance was.


    ¡°We¡¯re both at the early-stage Nascent Soul Realm. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s stronger!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not want to win or lose. He just wanted to let some people know that he was not someone to be trifled with!


    With such a powerful attack, many people in the distance were sent flying. Jiang Ming was closing in step by step, making people shudder.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    It was also at this moment that a series of powerful movements caused one¡¯s heart to tremble.


    ¡°zing Mystic ughter Technique!¡±


    Jiang Ming used his powerful mystic technique to fight him. He did not give Liu Changqing any chance to react.

 Chapter 621 - 621 Disdain

    621 Disdain


    As soon as the zing Mystic ughter Technique was cast, a huge fireball came down with a bang. It burned the medium-sized banquet hall.


    ¡°What a powerful mystic technique. What kind of move is this?¡±


    Zhou Zheng, who was sitting on a high seat and overlooking everything, revealed a strange expression.


    He had seen many powerful fire-type mystic techniques, but none of them were as strange as this.


    ¡°I¡¯ve even seen many mystic techniques that are stronger than this one. However, this mystic technique, called the zing Mystic ughter Technique, hides all kinds of mysteries. It¡¯s not just the power of fire, but also the power of lightning. Where did this techniquee from? Could this be the Flowerfruit Mountain¡¯s mystic technique?¡±


    Zhou Zheng was still muttering to himself while Bai Ruoning narrowed her eyes.


    She had previously doubted Jiang Ming¡¯s background and whether he was from the Flowerfruit Mountain of the Ai Kingdom. However, it seemed that he was indeed not ordinary.


    ¡°Mayor, have you ever heard of any mysterious ces outside of the Three Great Continents?¡±


    ¡°Of course. These mysterious ces all contain various unknown existences. For example, isn¡¯t Qing Qiu the ce that we¡¯ve seen in the past?¡±


    Zhou Zheng smiled slightly.


    Bai Ruoning rubbed her temples and said with a frown, ¡°That¡¯s in the past, and Qing Qiu isn¡¯t really an unknown ce. It¡¯s just that it has been sealed off for too many years. It was only after the ancient era that Qing Qiu began to be sealed off. It was also ten thousand years ago when the ck Rock Ruins were destroyed, and Qing Qiu reappeared.¡±


    If Jiang Ming were here, he would definitely be shocked because the second appearance of Qing Qiu was closely rted to the destruction of the ck Rock Ruins.


    Zhou Zheng obviously knew some of the reasons. He chuckled and said, ¡°Regardless of whether the Flowerfruit Mountain exists, this fellow¡¯s talent is extremely outstanding. I really don¡¯t want to see him die. So, Ms. Bai, can you let this kid go and stop making things difficult for him?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m making things difficult for him?¡±


    Bai Ruoning¡¯s expression instantly became unhappy, causing Zhou Zheng to say in shock, ¡°Aren¡¯t you making things difficult for me? You arranged for Liu Changqing to deal with Ning Caichen, and then you sent someone to restrain the girl beside him. Your goal from the beginning was to make things difficult for him and then appear in front of him as the victor so that he would submit to you, right?¡±


    ¡°Mayor Zhou, aren¡¯t you underestimating me too much?¡± Bai Ruoning sneered, ¡°I just want to see his ability. If he can¡¯t even defeat Liu Changqing, then he¡¯s not qualified to be my rtive. If he can really defeat Liu Changqing, then I¡¯ll kidnap him and take him back.¡±


    Zhou Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched. These Qing Qiu women were all more violent than thest, and it was not something that ordinary people could imagine. However, after thinking about it carefully, it seemed to make sense.


    ¡°What are you trying to do? I¡¯m curious, do you really want him to be a son-inw of Qing Qiu? Your family is big, there¡¯s no need to make things difficult for a small human cultivator, right?¡±


    Zhou Zheng was also a little dissatisfied. Bai Ruoning was clearly trying to make things difficult for him.


    Bai Ruoningughed and said indifferently, ¡°It is his honor to be a son-inw of Qing Qiu. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that my niece urgently needs a husband, he wouldn¡¯t be qualified¡­ F*ck!¡±


    Bai Ruoning¡¯s pupils shrank, and she looked in front of her in disbelief. She saw Jiang Ming holding the huge fireball in one hand and then pressing it down.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the area in front of her shattered into countless fragments.


    Jiang Ming watched all of this quietly, and his eyes glinted.


    ¡°This guy is quite strong.¡±


    He had never expected that the young master of the Divine Eye Sect, Liu Changqing, who could be considered a prodigy in a sense, would be able to resist his move.


    If Liu Changqing knew what Jiang Ming was thinking, he would definitely curse.


    He had used all his strength to barely withstand such an attack. He had retreated many steps, and a lot of shock shed across his eyes.


    ¡°How did Ning Caichen get to this point? His strength is insane! This move alone is enough to shock the heavens! Is this really the power of a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator?¡±


    At this moment, Liu Changqing vaguely understood why so many people and forces wanted to kill Ning Caichen. It was because this guy had too much potential, and no ordinary person couldpete with him.


    If he left him alone, more bad things would erupt in the future.


    Jiang Ming could not be bothered to waste any more time on this fight. He suppressed it with a huge force again and instantly eliminated the other party.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The sound of collisions rose and fell. Liu Changqing could no longer withstand the pressure this time. He was directly sent flying a long distance away.


    ¡°This guy is so strong!¡±


    Liu Changqing was finally convinced. He was also considered an almost invincible existence in the same level and was called a prodigy. However, in front of Jiang Ming, he was like a piece of trash. He could not even withstand one move.


    Jiang Ming looked at this scene quietly and then looked away.


    ¡°Ms. Bai, are you going to continue?¡± Zhou Zheng asked with a smile, causing Bai Ruoning¡¯s face to turn red.


    After a while, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Naturally, I have to continue attacking. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to intimidate this child!¡±


    ¡°If you want to be a son-inw of the Qing Qiu, you have to get rid of that untamed aura on your body. Otherwise, you are not qualified to be our son-inw!¡±


    Hearing this, Zhou Zheng¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said stiffly, ¡°Ms. Bai, have you forgotten one thing? Ning Caichen doesn¡¯t want to be Qing Qiu¡¯s son-inw.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    Bai Ruoning shouted resolutely, ¡°No man in this world can resist the temptation of the Qing Qiu women! Not to mention her prominent status, just her peerless beauty, and temperament is not something that ordinary men canpete with! Ning Caichen being able to be Qing Qiu¡¯s son-inw is already the greatest gift, what right does he have to refuse?¡±


    Zhou Zheng wanted to say something, but he could not say a word.


    What Bai Ruoning said was not false. Many young talents and heroes in the world wanted to marry a girl from Qing Qiu, but it was very difficult to get this opportunity. It was enough to see how precious this opportunity was.


    However, he also felt that something was amiss. Ning Caichen waspletely uninterested!


    ¡°What is this kid thinking? This is an opportunity that everyone in the world is scrambling for, but he doesn¡¯t seem to care?¡±

 Chapter 622 - 622 Su Ruoning

    622 Su Ruoning


    Zhou Zheng really could not understand, but he quickly shook his head a few times.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t understand it, then don¡¯t think about it. There are so many people in this world. Most of them have simr thoughts, but there are always some who think differently.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not know this at the moment. A strange look shed across his eyes.


    It was because someone seemed to be staring at him from above.


    ¡°Other than the White Widow, there are other people!¡±


    Jiang Ming gave Bai Ruoning a nickname, the White Widow. It was mainly because this woman was really annoying.


    Bai Ruoning did not know what Jiang Ming was thinking or the nickname that Jiang Ming had given her. Otherwise, she would definitely be furious.


    After Jiang Ming finished dealing with Changqing, he looked into the distance.


    ¡°Supervisor Liu, are you still nning to hide it?¡±


    In the darkness, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Liu Sheng.


    Liu Sheng raised his eyebrows in displeasure.


    However, he understood that it was useless to say anything now. He could only choose to walk over inrge strides and say with a cold expression, ¡°Master Ning, I just want to see how strong you are. Is that okay?¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    ¡°When we were at the inn, you said that you would ensure the safety of your customers. Why are you going back on your word now? Don¡¯t forget that I was brought here by you, so I¡¯m considered one of your people. How can you treat your own people like this? Or are you and the big boss behind you looking forward to my death?¡±


    Jiang Ming said this all in one breath and distorted the truth, but it was not that bad. He just exaggerated what everyone saw. It was not a lie.


    Everyone stared at Liu Sheng.


    Was this how the manager of the top Dragon¡¯s Gate Inn treated the people he invited?


    How shameful!


    Immortal cultivators were cruel and cold-blooded. However, when it came to morals, they had to stick to the rules of having good morals. Whoever dared to break this rule had to die.


    However, Jiang Ming did not care about all of this at all. If Liu Sheng wasbeled as someone who did not follow the rules, what could he do?


    On the contrary, Liu Sheng¡¯s expression changedpletely. If he did that, he would be a person who did not follow the rules. His reputation and the connections he had umted over the years would copse.


    Even if it was not aplete copse, it was still a massive blow to Liu Sheng.


    Damn Ning Caichen!


    At this moment, Liu Sheng felt a hint of hatred toward Ning Caichen, and Ning Caichen also said decisively, ¡°An¡¯an!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an, who had been fighting against two Soul Formation Realm experts, suddenly used her power to shake off her opponents and charged toward Liu Sheng, causing Liu Sheng¡¯s eyelids to twitch.


    ¡°They actually dared to attack me? Ning Caichen, how dare you!¡±


    He cursed, but he did not dare to face the attack head-on.


    Not to mention that Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s cultivation was much higher than his, even if they were at the same level, he was definitely not a match for her. If they were to fight head-on, he would lose.


    It was also after these attacks that Liu Sheng retreated. He did not dare to fight Zhu An¡¯an head-on.


    ¡°How dare you provoke Mr. Ning? Die!¡±


    This time, Zhu An¡¯an brazenly chopped off Liu Sheng¡¯s head.


    Jiang Ming looked at this scene and was not moved at all. The two of them had been together for a while, but their rtionship was not good. Now, it was even less so.


    Liu Sheng¡¯s death undoubtedly shocked the people around him. They never expected that Liu Sheng, who used to be an expert in Dragon¡¯s Gate Town, would be beheaded today.


    Jiang Ming could not be bothered with this matter and looked into the distance.


    ¡°Ms. Bai, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem with me doing this, right?¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen!¡±


    Boom!


    A violent aura swept out and a figure appeared. It was Bai Ruoning.


    At this moment, Bai Ruoning¡¯s expression was frigid. If she could, she would have chopped off Jiang Ming¡¯s head right now. But soon, another figure appeared. It was a peerless master.


    Her Deity Transformation Realm cultivation crushed Bai Ruoning.


    ¡°Ruoning, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s someone from the Su family!¡±


    After confirming who the other party was, Bai Ruoning¡¯s expression changed once again. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I see. I was wondering where Ning Caichen got the guts to disobey me. It turns out that you¡¯re standing behind him!¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you really have a set of skills. You disobeyed me and said that you didn¡¯t want to be the Qing Qiu¡¯s son-inw, but in the end, you got close to the Su family.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned and looked at the strange woman who appeared behind him in confusion. He frowned slightly but did not exin too much. He just said, ¡°What else do you want to do now? If you still want to take your anger out on me, thene at me. I, Ning Caichen, can take it!¡± Jiang Ming said nonchntly, causing her expression to change again.


    ¡°This damned Ning Caichen! After seeing that his backer hade, he became even more arrogant and presumptuous. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I couldn¡¯t defeat this Su bitch, I would definitely cut off Ning Caichen¡¯s head and use it as a wine bottle!¡±


    After she finished speaking, Bai Ruoning disappeared, causing Zhou Zheng to sigh. Bai Ruoning looked like a strong woman, but she was too petty. She was not someone that ordinary people couldpete with.


    Following Bai Ruoning¡¯s departure, Zhou Zheng could not be bothered to stay and watch the show. Just as he was about to leave, the unfamiliar woman said, ¡°Mayor Zhou, what do you mean by this? Why are you ready to leave as soon as I arrive?¡±


    Zhou Zheng¡¯s expression stiffened, and he immediately said, ¡°Marquis Su, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not targeting you. It¡¯s just that your arrival is enough to prove that I¡¯m not needed here.¡±


    He did not dare to let this mysterious woman address him respectfully. Not only would that be a sign of stupidity, but it would also be an impulse to court death.


    When the woman heard this, sheughed and said, ¡°Mayor Zhou, this is Dragon¡¯s Gate Town, and this is the Dragon¡¯s Gate Banquet. As the mayor of Dragon¡¯s Gate Town, if you leave just like that, wouldn¡¯t that be disrespectful to everyone here? It¡¯s fine, you can stay. I¡¯m just here to make a deal with Ning Caichen.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Business?


    Zhou Zheng could not help but nce at Jiang Ming. Was Ning Caichen that attractive? Why would there be peerless beauties and peerless expertsing to find him?


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Zhou Zheng was powerless to resist.


    Jiang Ming soon weed the woman in white.


    They were both in white, but this unfamiliar woman was clearly far superior to Bai Ruoning.


    ¡°My name is Su Ruoning.¡±

 Chapter 623 - 623 Fame

    623 Fame


    Jiang Ming stared at the woman warily and asked, ¡°Ms. Su, no, Marquis Su, why are you looking for me?¡±


    Jiang Ming was not some random person who would be afraid when he saw a strong person.


    However, Jiang Ming felt a holy aura from this mysterious woman. If it were an ordinary person, they would kneel down and bow before this holy aura. However, Jiang Ming was different. He would only be vignt.


    Su Ruoning sensed Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts and smiled lightly. She said disapprovingly, ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? You came to find me. Yet you don¡¯t know who I am? Marquis Su, are you ying with me?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared at the other party with some hostility.


    Su Ruoning smiled again and said calmly, ¡°I came to find you because someone entrusted me with this task. In addition, don¡¯t worry too much. Although I am from the same bloodline as Bai Ruoning, and we bothe from Qing Qiu, I am not someone like Bai Ruoning. I came here to give you two choices. It doesn¡¯t matter which one you choose. I don¡¯t care because a person named Gongye Jiu asked me to give them to you. The first choice is to be the son-inw of Qing Qiu. You will obtain supreme status and glory. In the vast world of immortal cultivation, you may not be able to do as you please, but you will have considerable privileges. The second choice is to let the people of Qing Qiu follow you and protect you for ten years, but after ten years, you will have to fight for the position of the overlord of Qing Qiu for the Su family.¡±


    Su Ruoning seemed to be smiling and speaking kindly, but she did not give off a good feeling. Jiang Ming took a deep breath and immediately said, ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    He could not agree immediately, or else there would be endless trouble.


    Su Ruoning did not insist. ¡°Make your choice. I won¡¯t care even if you disagree. However, if the Bai family tries to harm you again, I won¡¯t help you.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s brows twitched. He did not quite understand why Gongye Jiu would ask the people of Qing Qiu to help him. There must be something strange about it.


    Seeing through Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts, Su Ruoning smiled and did not exin.


    After Su Ruoning left, Jiang Ming remembered where this woman had gone to find him. Zhu An¡¯an walked over and stared in the direction Su Ruoning had left.


    ¡°Mister, do you want me to follow her and find out more about her?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Although your talent is stunning, this woman is not ordinary either.¡±


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and said seriously, ¡°The Su, Bai, and Tu surnames are all major surnames of Qing Qiu. They are known as the Three Uniques of Qing Qiu. Their ancestors all had peerless experts who were no weaker than Saints, or even stronger than Saints. They were only second to the Qing Qiu empress. And the ancestor of the Su family had a stunning and extraordinary woman named Su Daji. She was definitely an unimaginably powerful existence. Even if she had been in born in the Lower Realm, she would still have been an imposing existence that mortals could not imagine. If you want to fight such a person, I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t have much chance of winning. You might even die in vain.¡±


    Jiang Ming spoke bluntly. He knew that Zhu An¡¯an was doing this for his own good, but things were quite tricky. Now that Su Ruoning was only giving him a choice and had no intention of attacking him, there was no need to target her.


    After returning, Jiang Ming went through everything that happened today, and his face suddenly darkened.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been schemed against!¡±


    Zhu Anan immediately surrounded him and asked curiously, ¡°Mister, how did we fall into this trap? Didn¡¯t we sessfully teach Bai Ruoning and the princess of Qingmiao Kingdom a lesson tonight? We are the final victors.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed and said in a deep voice, ¡°An¡¯an, remember, sometimes, a victory on the surface may not be a victory at all. It could be aplete defeat. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an was instantly puzzled. She was very smart, but because she had lived in the Ghost Spirit Sect and the Flowerfruit Sect since she was young, she was very sheltered and had very little understanding of these things.


    ¡°Do you still remember the other aura we sensed at the venue today?¡±


    ¡°I remember. That should be Dragon¡¯s Gate Town¡¯s mayor, right?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not Zhou Zheng. It¡¯s another guy hiding behind the scenes. It¡¯s also this guy who¡¯s scheming against me. I also sensed that his aura was very familiar. Now that I think about it carefully, he should be someone from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect.¡±


    ¡°The Ancient Yin Yang Sect again? Why didn¡¯t they stay in the Yin Yang Empire? Why did theye out?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an frowned and said angrily, ¡°Speaking of which, these people from the Ancient Yin Yang Sect are not good people. They like to find trouble with us for no reason. There¡¯s clearly no conflict of interest between us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because there¡¯s no conflict of interest on the surface that I¡¯m puzzled. There must be some conflict behind the scenes, especially in terms of interests, but I don¡¯t know what it is exactly.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡°The princess of Qingmiao Kingdom wants to take me down. On one hand, she wants to intimidate the Dragon Marquis Kingdom, but there must be another reason. If it¡¯s to deter the Dragon Marquis Kingdom, it definitely isn¡¯t just for me. There must be something I haven¡¯t understood yet.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but rub his temples as he felt a headacheing on. Then, he looked to the other side.


    ¡°There are still people monitoring us, and it¡¯s not just any old group of people. There¡¯s a group of people who are the same as those at Longqie Mountain. They¡¯re watching us from afar but haven¡¯t shown their faces. Their auras are also somewhat familiar. They seem to be from the Mo family.¡±


    The Mo family?


    Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s brows were tightly knitted. She was most annoyed by the Mo family, so she never thought that they would suddenly appear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and deal with them.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an immediately wanted to take care of them, but Jiang Ming stopped her.


    ¡°Why are you stopping them? Why don¡¯t we let them watch from the side? I also want to know what they want to do.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s lips kept curling up, causing Zhu An¡¯an to groan.


    That was true!


    The most important thing to do now was to let these people understand that they were not to be trifled with.


    They had to kill them in one blow and intimidate everyone. Otherwise, there would be endless trouble in the future.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed with a strange light. He was looking forward to the follow-up actions of these people. He would suppress them with thunderous means if they dared to challenge his authority first. His reputation in Dragon¡¯s Gate Town and even the entire Dragon Marquis Kingdom would bepletely established!

 Chapter 624 - 624 Supporting Ning Caichen

    624 Supporting Ning Caichen


    Master Mo¡¯s expression was particrly gloomy at this moment. He had never thought that the Mo family would sink this low.


    ¡°Now that our fourth brother is going all-out and constantly sabotaging our ns, should we give up on this guy first and find our fourth brother to settle the things here?¡± his second brother asked weakly. ¡°If we let the other party do nothing, we will definitely die. After all, our fourth brother is not a good person. If we let him ascend to the throne, we will no longer have any power. The entire Mo family willunch an endless pursuit against us.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to say anything more about this. How can I not know this? However, the problem is that Ning Caichen is a very important person, and we have already reached an agreement with the Cultivation Alliance and the Qingmiao Kingdom. If we break the agreement, we will all die¡­ Don¡¯t assume that these people are benevolent. They seem to be doing this for the sake of themon people and the peace of the Sixteen Kingdoms, but in reality, they are a group of ruthless people. As long as we dare to run away and break the agreement, they will spare no effort to hunt us down. At that time, our fourth brother will control our entire family and we will face a desperate situation. Is this the result you want to see?¡± Master Mo said sternly. He was very worried about his brother¡¯s brain. He could not understand the gravity of the situation at all.


    His second brother also knew that he was not smart, so he immediately lowered his head and said in an especially serious tone, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the benefit of killing Ning Caichen. If we were in the country, killing Ning Caichen would help us establish a higher prestige in the sect and give us a bettermand of the entire family. However, if we kill him out of the country, other forces will also share the credit.¡±


    Master Mo instantly fell silent. Actually, he was also very confused. What exactly was his goal?


    Even if he killed Ning Caichen, it would not benefit him, on the contrary, it would annoy the Flowerfruit Sect.


    Ning Caichen was not scary.


    The Flowerfruit Sect was not scary.


    However, if the Flowerfruit Sect went after him, he would not be able to escape. After all, the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven would not face the wrath of such arge force like the Flowerfruit Sect for him.


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, a figure descended, disying an extraordinary power that caused the hearts of everyone present to tremble. No one had expected that the two giants of the Mo family would be here and not notice the arrival of the other party in time.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The second brother stood up with a swoosh and stared at the neer with an unfriendly expression.


    ¡°Bai Ruoning from Qing Qiu.¡±


    As soon as these words were spoken, the second brother was stunned. Master Mo¡¯s expression changed drastically. He lowered his voice and asked warily, ¡°Commander Bai, why have youe this time?¡±


    He had already found out about Bai Ruoning¡¯s background through some channels. She was a top demonmander in Qing Qiu, equivalent to a human cultivator at the peak of the Soul Formation Realm.


    This was an extremely powerful cultivator. Even if the two of them joined forces, they would not be able to defeat her. Therefore, Master Mo chose to resist, wanting to find out why Bai Ruoning hade this time.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I need you to help me kidnap someone.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen.¡±


    As soon as she said that name, the two brothers of the Mo family stood stiffly on the spot.


    Ning Caichen? It was Ning Caichen again!


    This time, Master Mo could not take it anymore. He said in a deep voice, ¡°If you want us to deal with Ning Caichen, we¡¯re fine with it! However, if you want us to hold him hostage, we refuse!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Bai Ruoning raised her eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°The Cultivation Alliance and the other powers are all eyeing Ning Caichen. They¡¯re doing everything they can to kill him and start a war between the Flowerfruit Sect and the Dragon Marquis Kingdom! We want to use this opportunity to humiliate the Dragon Marquis Kingdom. If you let us kidnap Ning Caichen, the Cultivation Alliance and the other powers will fail in their ns. They will take their anger out on us!¡± Master Mo said coldly.


    Bai Ruoning nodded in agreement and asked, ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy? This has nothing to do with you, but there¡¯s no need for us to offend these factions for you¡­ I admit that youe from Qing Qiu. This identity is indeedparable to the background of many forces, but you are not an important person in Qing Qiu. With your current insignificant status, can you really withstand our pressure? Hmm?¡±


    The other party opened his mouth in displeasure and shouted as if he wanted to intimidate Bai Ruoning.


    They were not using their own strength. Their meager strength was definitely nothing in front of Bai Ruoning. They could only use thebined might of the Cultivation Alliance and the other major powers to intimidate Bai Ruoning.


    Unfortunately, Bai Ruoning did not care about these things at all.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to help me, I will kill the two of you right now. There is no need to mention your father. The Qing Qiu is not afraid of a reincarnated immortal. After all, there are many reincarnated demon immortals in our tribe.¡±


    Bai Ruoning raised her chin arrogantly. ¡°In terms of status in the Upper Realm, which one of you still has to listen to my family¡¯s eldest miss¡¯s orders? Exactly. So, you can either help me now or die here!¡±


    Master Mo was so shocked that he broke out in a cold sweat. He instinctively took a step back, swallowed his saliva, and asked, ¡°Why do you want to kidnap Ning Caichen? Is there anything special about him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple! We need him to be the son-inw of Qing Qiu. He¡¯s the husband of our young miss!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Master Mo was dumbfounded. The Saintess-to-be of the Bai family had a great background. She was the reincarnation of a fox immortal from the Upper Realm. Her status was extremely high. Was there a need to take Ning Caichen as her husband?


    ¡°There is no need for you to worry about this. As long as you do as I say, you will naturally benefit in the future. We can even send troops to help you get rid of all your opponents, be it the fourth brother of the Mo family, the ruler of the Feather Kingdom, or even the imperial court. This condition should be extremely generous. It should be enough to tempt all of you. However, humans have always been greedy, so let me warn you. We will help you get rid of these enemies, but we won¡¯t do anything else for you. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    Bai Ruoning spoke coldly.


    The Mo brothers looked at each other and nodded unwillingly.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve put it this way, we can only agree. But how can we hold Ning Caichen hostage? That girl beside him isn¡¯t easy to deal with!¡±

 Chapter 625 - 625 Missing

    625 Missing


    Bai Ruoning¡¯s words left the Mo brothers speechless, and they could only do as they were told.


    Soon, they arrived at Jiang Ming¡¯s room, only to find that Jiang Ming had long disappeared.


    ¡°Where is he? We¡¯ve been keeping an eye on him all this time. It¡¯s impossible for him to disappear like this!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, where did he go? We have to find him as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°If we can¡¯t find him, that b*tch will definitely kill us!¡±


    The two of them quickly left; they werepletely unaware that two figures had appeared at the ce where they were originally standing. They were Jiang Ming and Zhu An¡¯an.


    ¡°Mister, you¡¯re so powerful! You managed to deceive everyone. Even the two Soul Formation Realm cultivators were deceived by you.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an was amazed, and the look in her eyes when she looked at Jiang Ming became more and more adoring.


    Jiang Ming chuckled and waved his hand indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Mister, I¡¯m curious about something. What level have you reached? How could an early-stage Nascent Soul Realm cultivator have so many tricks up his sleeve?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an knew she was leagues behind Jiang Ming even though they were both in the early stage of the Nascent Soul Realm.


    ¡°I should be able to defeat an ordinaryte-stage Nascent Soul Realm cultivator, but facing a mid-stage Nascent Soul Realm cultivator at the level of a prodigy would put me in a pinch,¡± said Jiang Ming in a deep voice. ¡°Thankfully, Liu Changqing was also stuck in the early stage of the Nascent Soul Realm. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress him with my cultivation level.¡±


    In this way, Zhu An¡¯an was even more shocked. She had always felt that she was so powerful because of her innate advantage, but the gap between her and Jiang Ming was still massive. Where did Jiang Ming get his confidence?


    Just as she was thinking hard, Jiang Ming and the ck sword started talking.


    ¡°Friend, do you think Bai Ruoning will realize that we are still in the room?¡±


    Compared to the Mo brothers, Bai Ruoning obviously brought more pressure. Even Jiang Ming felt particrly pressured.


    ¡°There¡¯s definitely pressure here,¡± the ck sword said in a deep voice. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be afraid. My methods are extraordinary. What I used just now was an inheritance left behind by an ancient Saint from my era. It¡¯s enough to cover everything. Although Bai Ruoninges from a holynd of cultivation like Qing Qiu, I can only say that she has some powerful techniques and resources. She doesn¡¯t have the ability to break through everything I have.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming nodded subconsciously and asked, ¡°By the way, speaking of this, I want to know where you got so many tricks up your sleeve. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve only recovered a little bit of your memory? But now, you¡¯ve disyed so many amazing abilities!


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is just the tip of the iceberg!¡±


    Jiang Mingined silently, which caused the ck sword tough out loud, and he looked rather awkward.


    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t lie to you. These abilities are just the tip of the iceberg in my memories. Let me put it this way. This is just a drop in the ocean. You should be able to imagine how terrifying my memories are.¡±


    The corners of Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth twitched. The ck sword was such a braggart.


    But soon, Jiang Ming lowered his voice and said, ¡°Speaking of this matter, I have thought of another point. Do you have any methods that you can teach me now¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    The ck sword said firmly, ¡°You have your own path to take, including the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body¡­ I really think that if you study it further, your future will be unimaginable. But now, you have pretty much ignored the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body. Bro, what are you thinking? You actually chose to put aside this powerful body-refining technique from countless years ago, which even the Saints of our era are eager to cultivate?¡±


    The ck sword really could not understand it.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes widened.


    It was true that he had rarely practiced the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body technique over the past several years. After all, to continue practicing the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body, not only did he need strong willpower, but he also needed enough natural treasures.


    However, what Jiang Mingcked the most now was natural treasures.


    The cultivation technique of the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body was different from other martial arts physiques. The required natural treasures were especially special. Jiang Ming had yet to find these, so he had been ignoring the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body.


    The ck sword sensed the change in Jiang Ming¡¯s heart and sighed immediately. It said, ¡°This time, you can go to the Long family and see if they have these things. Unlike the Flowerfruit Sect, the Long family is an ancient family that existed thousands of years ago during the Yuan Wei period. They still have some power and influence.¡±


    This was the disadvantage of the Flowerfruit Sect.


    Although the Flowerfruit Sect¡¯s current strength was not bad, itcked numbers.


    In this era, these powerful forces were notparable to any new forces. Even if the outside world said that the Flowerfruit Sect was extremely powerful, the gap between the Flowerfruit Sect and the six blessednds was still not small. It was even several levels lower than the Divine Eye Sect.


    This was what Jiang Ming was searching for. He knew very well that if he could not make the Flowerfruit Sect stronger, then the rise of the Flowerfruit Sect would amount to nothing.


    In this case, although the overall strength of the Flowerfruit Sect had already exceeded the imagination of ordinary people, theck of foundational strength would still bring about a devastating disaster for the Flowerfruit Sect.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. The Flowerfruit Sect may not have much of a foundation now, but how many years has it been since it was established? It was already not easy to surpass most sects with hundreds or thousands of years of history in less than thirty years. What else could you ask for? Take things as theye. At a critical moment, the Flowerfruit Sect¡¯s strength will definitely improve by leaps and bounds.¡±


    The ck sword consoled Jiang Ming, who nodded subconsciously. This was the only way now. Otherwise, he would be troubled by these things and his cultivation would not improve at all.


    Suddenly, a powerful force swept over, causing people to involuntarily feel a chill.


    ¡°Bai Ruoning is here!¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. The Mo brothers had alsoe. Could it be that Bai Ruoning had sensed his existence?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she definitely didn¡¯t notice your existence. If even a piece of trash like her can sense your existence, then I will die of shame!¡±

 Chapter 626 - 626 Master Mo Lowers His Head

    626 Master Mo Lowers His Head


    ¡°That ancient great Saint can shove it. In short, your current strength is far from enough, so you have to avoid her. When you get stronger, you can mess with her.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming immediately nodded. Then, he looked at Bai Ruoning, who was frowning and intimidating the Mo brothers with all her might. He smiled immediately


    ¡°Looks like the ck sword didn¡¯t lie to me. Bai Ruoning really can¡¯t detect that I¡¯m here! Since that¡¯s the case, I might as well enjoy the show. I want to know what Bai Ruoning wants to do!¡±


    He was very curious as to why Bai Ruoning would continue to pester him. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of Su Ruoning?


    Things began to change.


    The Mo brothers¡¯ expressions changed drastically.


    ¡°Ms. Bai, don¡¯t go too far. Our father is the master of the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven, after all. Aren¡¯t you afraid that our father will punish you for being so aggressive and threatening to kill us?¡±


    The Mo brothers had never expected this turn of events. She was fine one second ago! So why did she attack them all of a sudden?


    Bai Ruoning¡¯s expression was cold.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you been watching Ning Caichen? Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°We can say the same about you! You didn¡¯t even notice when Ning Caichen left. What right do you have to yell at us? Moreover, your cultivation is higher, so your senses should be stronger. What right do you have to me us?¡±


    Master Mo roared. He really could not stand this woman. He was going to be the next head of the Mo family. How could he let a woman humiliate him like this?


    Most importantly, this was a f*cking fox demon!


    From a certain standpoint, demons and humans had never been on equal footing. It was the same for the Qing Qiu. However,pared to the other demon factions, their rtionship with humans was slightly better.


    Despite that, how dare a fox demon treat them like this!


    The second brother had the worst temper and was also the most thoughtless. His mana immediately fluctuated, and he was about to p Bai Ruoning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±


    Master Mo¡¯s expression changed. Before he could react, his brother had already been pped away. He was now rolling on the ground and convulsing.


    F*ck!


    Master Mo could not help but groan. Although he resented Bai Ruoning, he also understood how big the gap in strength between them was.


    It was foolish to try and hurt her.


    s, his second brother was truly a fool.


    The second brother was a little stunned by the p. He was still twitching on the ground. After a long while, he said weakly, ¡°This woman is too ruthless. Why don¡¯t we attack her together?¡±


    Master Mo immediately pped him again.


    He was still being stupid!


    Was he courting death?


    Master Mo took a few deep breaths and looked at Bai Ruoning.


    ¡°Ms. Bai, I know what you mean. You want to take Ning Caichen to Qing Qiu for him to be the husband of your reincarnated fox immortal. However, I need to tell you something. Ning Caichen is also inextricably linked to my father. If both reincarnated immortals target the same person, I¡¯m afraid there will be a lot of trouble. Besides, Ning Caichen isn¡¯t a good person. There are countless geniuses in the world. There¡¯s no need to keep an eye on Ning Caichen.¡±


    Master Mo tried his best to speak in a humble manner. His tone was very jovial, and it stunned Bai Ruoning.


    ¡°You mean that Mo Lingche has his eyes on Ning Caichen?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Master Mo¡¯s eyes lit up. His words were having their desired effect!


    ¡°What does it have to do with me? The person I want will belong to me. Since you keep saying that there are countless geniuses, why don¡¯t you let your father find someone else? Got it?¡±


    Bai Ruoning¡¯s extremely unreasonable answer made Master Mo¡¯s mouth twitch wildly.


    What a joke!


    She wanted them to ask their father to give up on Ning Caichen?


    No matter how unimportant Ning Caichen was, he was not someone they couldpare to. If they rashly interrupted all of their father¡¯s ns, wouldn¡¯t they be looking for trouble?


    However, Bai Ruoning¡¯s attitude was very obvious. She was determined to get her way. She would use force if she needed to.


    Jiang Ming was also stunned.


    Was there something wrong with this Bai Ruoning? He had humiliated her so much! Why was she still insistent on taking him back?


    ¡°Is it because I¡¯m handsome?¡±


    Jiang Ming subconsciously rubbed his chin.


    His words rendered the ck sword speechless.


    ¡°Bro, you are very good-looking, but you¡¯re not anything out of the ordinary. This woman, no, this fox demon, must have some ulterior motives. You must not be blinded by beauty!¡± the ck sword said seriously.


    The corners of Jiang Ming¡¯s mouth twitched. He had just been joking, but the ck sword had taken it so seriously!


    ¡°I wonder if Bai Ruoning will really be ruthless and kill these two.¡±


    Jiang Ming was looking forward to it. He wanted to see if Bai Ruoning would kill the Mo brothers.


    Unfortunately, the Mo brothers were famous for escaping cmities. They immediately lowered their heads and apologized.


    Master Mo said in a low voice, ¡°I will definitely help you capture Ning Caichen! I will make it my life¡¯s mission¡±


    The second brother was obviously not convinced. However, with his current strength, he could only obediently lower his head and not dare to make a sound. If he dared go against Bai Ruoning, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    It was also at this moment that Jiang Ming suddenly raised his eyebrows, and a strange look shed across his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the Mo brothers to agree so easily. They must have other ns.¡±


    As expected, after Master Mo¡¯s humble speech, Bai Ruoning¡¯s attitude eased up a lot. Just as she was about to speak, Master Mo said again, ¡°Right, Ms. Bai, since we¡¯re working for you, can you promise us something?¡±


    Bai Ruoning furrowed her brows, clearly displeased, but she still said, ¡°Tell me, what are your conditions?¡±


    She knew very well that although the Mo family was average, Mo Lingche was not someone to be trifled with. Once he awakened his immortal body, Qing Qiu would be in chaos. This was something she did not want to see.


    After all, the reincarnated fox immortal of Qing Qiu had yet to mature.

 Chapter 627 - 627 The Mysterous Ning Caichen

    627 The Mysterous Ning Caichen


    The reincarnated fox immortal of Qing Qiu was still young. Even if he grew stronger, he might not be a match for her. In terms of hierarchy, the reincarnated fox immortal was far superior to Mo Lingche; however, thetter had a huge backing behind him. The reincarnated fox immortal was notpletely alone, but she had no backing.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we should listen to Mo Lingche first and let the Mo family negotiate with us.¡±


    Bai Ruoning sighed and made apromise.


    ¡°What are your conditions? If they¡¯re outrageous, I¡¯m afraid I have to disagree. However, if they¡¯re nothing too bad, I can agree.¡±


    Master Mo¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and he immediately said, ¡°Our request is very simple. Ms. Bai, you can recruit a genius from the Mo family to be your son-inw.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to build a rtionship with the Qing Qiu?¡±


    Was giving them strength not enough?


    Bai Ruoning furrowed her brows. She was clearly displeased.


    Master Moughed and said, ¡®It would be best if I could get close to the Qing Qiu. Moreover, I think my father would agree with this. This is a great union!¡±


    Hearing this, Bai Ruoning frowned again and nodded in agreement, ¡°What you said is indeed reasonable.¡±


    How ridiculous!


    If she were not afraid of Mo Lingche, she would definitely teach these people a lesson.


    However, thinking about it carefully, Bai Ruoning could not help but raise her eyebrows a few times before she took a few deep breaths.


    ¡°If we can really build a connection with this, we can also establish a connection with Mo Lingche. Most importantly, we can establish a connection with the power behind Mo Lingche. Then, when our fox immortal returns to the immortal world again, she will have a backer¡­ If all goes well, the Bai family will gain an advantage!¡±


    Just as Bai Ruoning was deep in thought, she suddenly sensed something and looked into the distance.


    ¡°That little bitch, Su Ruoning, is here again! She keeps haunting me like a ghost! It¡¯s really annoying!¡±


    Bai Ruoning cursed and quickly turned around to leave.


    The Mo brothers looked at each other and quickly retreated. They had agreed to Bai Ruoning¡¯s request to help her hold Ning Caichen hostage.


    However, they wanted to avoid getting involved in the internal affairs of the Qing Qiu.


    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the Qing family is the most powerful family in Qing Qiu. However, the current king of Qing Qiu has no children, so it¡¯s very likely that he doesn¡¯t have a sessor. Therefore, the Su and Bai families are constantly fighting for the position of the next king of Qing Qiu.¡±


    ¡°Does Bai Ruoning want to take Ning Caichen away to be their next king? How could Ning Caichen be the next king? Isn¡¯t that ridiculous?¡±


    The Mo brothers exchanged a few words.


    Jiang Ming heard their conversation and immediately frowned.


    ¡°Could it be that the Su and Bai families are really here for this? If that¡¯s the case, then I have nothing to say. After all, they¡¯re doing everything they can to fight for the throne. But just like what the Mo brothers said, what right do I have to be the key to victory in this battle for the throne?¡±


    Ning Caichen kept shaking his head. At this moment, Su Ruoning appeared. She looked around and frowned.


    ¡°I could sense Ning Caichen¡¯s aura before, but now there¡¯s no trace of him. Has he really left?¡±


    She left quickly, but Jiang Ming did not show up because Su Ruoning returned very quickly. This made Jiang Ming twitch. Was there something wrong with this woman?


    Su Ruoning¡¯s brows furrowed even more tightly. After a long time, she took a deep breath and said unhappily, ¡°Is there something wrong with Ning Caichen? Not only is he hiding from Bai Ruoning, but he¡¯s also deliberately avoiding me as well?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s crazy! Your whole family is crazy!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but curse. Fortunately, with the support of the ck sword, the other party could not hear him curse.


    Why was this woman so crazy?


    Even if it was at Gongye Jiu¡¯s request, she did not need to be so persistent.


    ¡°Unless¡­ There¡¯s something fishy going on between Su Ruoning and Gongye Jiu. It looks like Gongye Jiu isn¡¯t a good person, either. He¡¯s actually ying a game of unrequited love between humans and fox demons.¡±


    Jiang Ming kept muttering. Suddenly, Su Ruoning could not help but sneeze.


    Gongye Jiu, who was tens of thousands of miles away, suddenly sneezed as well.


    ¡°Strange, why did I sneeze all of a sudden? Although I can¡¯t cultivate, I¡¯m fed with natural treasures every day. No matter how you look at it, I should not get sick enough to sneeze.¡±


    Gongye Jiu was a little puzzled before rubbing his temples. ¡°Has someone been talking ill about me?¡± Is it Su Ruoning? Is she still unconvinced after losing the bet? Is that why she¡¯s cursing me like this? I have to teach this woman a lessonter. Otherwise, she will always speak ill of me behind my back. When the timees, people will think that I¡¯m weak if I keep sneezing.¡±


    The follower at the side said weakly, ¡°Master Jiu, your body is actually quite weak. We¡¯ve been walking at a leisurely pace, but you¡¯ve rested so many times. Why don¡¯t we activate the spirit ship? We¡¯ll be much faster.¡±


    Gongye Jiu immediately smacked him.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? My body is weak; that¡¯s why I started to train. Also, what spirit ship? Every time I ride it, I have to spend a heap of spirit stones as mana to activate it.¡±


    ¡°But Master Jiu, you have quite a number of spirit mines under your name.¡±


    The follower thought to himself, and then he was smacked again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking just because you don¡¯t say it out loud. Rest well. We still have to head to the Deste Wilderness soon!¡±


    The follower could not help butin in his heart, but he quickly said in surprise, ¡°Master Jiu, do you think so highly of Ning Caichen? Why are you making such a long trip just for him? ording to my understanding, the people in the vast Deste Wilderness, especially the Cloud Wilderness, are not good people. They are not civilized, and they do not pay attention to etiquette and morality. They even believe in the ancient Deste Gods. If we go looking for them for no reason, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be treated as heretics by them!¡±


    Speaking of this, the follower subconsciously shivered. If he were really seen as a heretic, it would not be good. At the very least, he would be beaten up and expelled. At worst, he would be pulled away as a sacrifice. The follower felt a little scared just thinking about it.


    Upon hearing this, Gongye Jiu said seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t know how far Ning Caichen can go, but this kid is hiding too many secrets, and I can¡¯t foretell his destiny. But I¡¯m sure about one thing! The girl beside him is not simple. If Ning Caichen was so simple, why would such a girl follow him everywhere?¡±

 Chapter 628 - 628 Deliberately Luring Them Out

    628 Deliberately Luring Them Out


    Gongye Jiu¡¯s words stunned his follower. He asked in confusion, ¡°No matter howplicated that girl is, it¡¯s her own business. What does it have to do with Ning Caichen?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re still too young to understand this. Let me tell you the truth; that girl carries a huge karmic burden on her body. Any ordinary cultivator who encounters her will definitely be cursed. But with Jiang Ming by her side, the karmic burden that this girl carries is obviously suppressed. The reason is very simple. It¡¯s because the person who suppressed all of this is a guy who carries a greater karmic burden.¡±


    Gongye Jiu¡¯s words caused his follower to be stunned. However, it was easy to understand. He was simply saying that there was an unimaginable secret that Jiang Ming was hiding.


    ¡°You mean to say that the karmic burden that Ning Caichen bears is huge? What kind of person can bear such a huge karmic burden?¡±


    The follower sighed with emotion. He could see how terrifying Zhu An¡¯an was. Moreover, the fact that Ning Caichen could suppress the negative effects of his fate was enough to show how powerful he was as well.


    Gongye Jiu nodded and continued, ¡°As long as Ning Caichen can be stronger, he will definitely be someone powerful in the future. I¡¯m looking forward to where his destiny will take him. I think he¡¯ll go beyond the Lower Realm and be a peerless master in the Upper Realm!¡±


    The follower could not help but gasp. Everyone knew that Ning Caichen was talented, but no one had ever thought that he would be so powerful.


    Now, it seemed that his master was more and more optimistic about Ning Caichen¡¯s future, which was enough to show his excellence.


    ¡°But in that case, don¡¯t we have to protect Ning Caichen from any harm?¡±


    Gongye Jiu was in a dilemma when his follower raised this point.


    ¡°I want to follow that kid. But although he trusts me in many aspects, he still has his suspicions. It¡¯s not easy to intimidate him. I might as well let him suffer a little first. By then, he¡¯ll know how important my existence is to him.¡±


    The corners of the follower¡¯s mouth twitched. He could imagine that Ning Caichen would definitely be shocked if he were to encounter Gongye Jiu¡¯s arrangements.


    Gongye Jiu was extremely cunning and evil. Once Gongye Jiu wanted to scheme against someone, no one would be able to escape.


    Jiang Ming did not know about all of this, but he knew that Gongye Jiu¡¯s arrangements definitely had a purpose.


    Su Ruoning left very quickly. Jiang Ming could not help but let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Mister, what is going on? Both Bai Ruoning and Su Ruoning were looking for you. What is the Qing Qiu thinking?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an was puzzled.


    Jiang Ming shook his head and said, ¡°If I knew what they were thinking, I would have a way to deal with it. But the problem is that I don¡¯t know what they are thinking at all. Su Ruoning is acting like this because of a deal between her and Gongye Jiu. However, even if that was the case, there¡¯s no need for her to be so persistent. As for the others, it¡¯s different. There are countless ways to aplish this. It¡¯s hard for me to imagine what Bai Ruoning¡¯s true goal is. In short, there must be something extremely strange behind all of this. It¡¯s not something that you and I can find out! Gongye Jiu is skilled in divination. The things that he has foreseen are unfathomable. You and I can only peek at its outer appearance, but we will never be able to see its inner truth.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s words made Zhu An¡¯an frown.


    ¡°If we continue to be in a stalemate like this, it¡¯s very likely that we¡¯ll fall for the other party¡¯s tricks! We have to figure out what Gongye Jiu¡¯s goal is. Otherwise, if we step into the trap he set, we will only die!¡± Zhu An¡¯an said seriously. She did not care, but she could not let Ning Caichen fall into a trap. That was an oue she did not want to see.


    Jiang Ming stared at the girl¡¯s face and smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not easy to scheme against me. Gongye Jiu might be a skilled tactician, but I¡¯m not someone who can be provoked into action. It¡¯s unrealistic to scheme against me.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled again.


    Gonye Jiu was foolish if he thought that Jiang Ming would fall for such simple tricks!


    Jiang Ming quickly put the matter aside and rushed to another destination. It was another town in the Dragon Marquis Kingdom. Unlike Dragon¡¯s Gate Town, this was already a city-state in terms of administrative level.


    ¡°We¡¯ve reached Martial Dragon City! This city-state is thergest city-state in the southern region of the Dragon Marquis Kingdom. If wee here, Bai Ruoning and Su Ruoning won¡¯t be able to find us for a while.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an grinned.


    Jiang Mingughed, shook his head, and said, ¡°The reason why I came here is not to prevent Bai Ruoning and Su Ruoning from finding me; it¡¯s to allow some people to follow me. Isn¡¯t that right, Princess?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an was startled. She turned around and saw a group of people appear. The person in the lead was the princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom.


    ¡°Why is the princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom here? Why didn¡¯t I notice anything along the way!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    ¡°They thought that they had quietly followed me, but they didn¡¯t know that I was aware of them for a while. My original intention was to lure them out. An¡¯an, you don¡¯t have to overthink. I did it on purpose.¡±


    Jiang Ming spoke calmly. The reason why he deliberately lured the other party out was very clear. He wanted to take the other party down directly.


    But now, it seemed that the situation waspletely different from what he imagined.


    ¡°We actually lured the two of them over, but Bai Ruoning didn¡¯te. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Looking at the Mo brothers not far away, Jiang Ming subconsciously raised his eyebrows a few times and nced at them unhappily.


    He did not mess with them.


    Jiang Ming quickly shook his head and decided to ignore them for now. His eyes fell on the front again.


    ¡°Your Highness, you¡¯ve been following me all the way here. If you¡¯re tired, you can take a break, and we can talk again.¡±


    The princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom looked displeased. She thought Jiang Ming was going straight to the capital of the Dragon Marquis Kingdom, but he stopped at Martial Dragon City. Most importantly, he had obviously noticed her following them!


    In fact, he had deliberately lured her here!


    ¡°B*stard, how dare you deceive me? You really should just die!¡±

 Chapter 629 - 629 Watching the Show

    629 Watching the Show


    The princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom had always prided herself on being extremely intelligent. Naturally, she would not allow any mistakes or idents to ur, and she would not allow anyone to fool her.


    She had thought that Jiang Ming was just a fool she had tricked, but now it seemed that Jiang Ming was several steps ahead of her.


    Jiang Ming took a few deep breaths, and his eyes gradually lit up. He soon realized that the princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom must be furious.


    ¡°It seems that her temperament is very ordinary. All it took was a few words for her to lose her calm.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but shake his head. A hint of mockery shed in his eyes. He knew very well that there was not much he could do at the moment. After all, the princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom had brought many experts to surround the ce. He and Zhu An¡¯an had no chance to attack.


    ¡°The princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom is really cautious. I can¡¯t believe she actually brought so many experts just to take me down. Bai Ruoning wants to hold me hostage, Su Ruoning won¡¯t let me go, and now, the princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom is the same. Why are so many beautiful women after me?¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but smile.


    But soon, a cold look shed across his eyes.


    ¡°I have to think of something. Otherwise, An¡¯an might get hurt!¡±


    Jiang Ming took Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s hand and took a few steps back, trying to find a chance to escape. However, the princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom and the others were staring at them. Jiang Ming and Zhu An¡¯an could not find a chance to escape.


    ¡°These guys are really irritating!¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed, then raised his hand, causing the princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom and the others to subconsciously get into defensive stances. However, they realized that Ning Caichen was not worth their vignce, so they immediately rxed.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you should know what you did wrong. You have offended Commander Bai, so you are destined to die. Therefore, I advise you to surrender obediently and follow us. Otherwise, you will definitely die here today!¡±


    The first to speak was not the princess, but Master Mo.


    Hearing this, the princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom frowned and said unhappily, ¡°Master Mo, don¡¯t be impudent. Ning Caichen is my target. Don¡¯t try to get in my way.¡±


    Master Mo raised his eyebrows and sneered. ¡°If you think that your power and status are enough to go head-to-head with Commander Bai, I don¡¯t mind you taking Ning Caichen away. After all, we didn¡¯te here for ourselves. We came here under Commander Bai¡¯s instructions. Naturally, we don¡¯t care about what happens to Ning Caichen. However, if you want to stop us, you¡¯ll have to go up against Commander Bai.¡±


    The entire ce fell into a short silence as soon as he said that.


    Everyone fell into a deadlock at this moment. Soon, the princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom let out a deep breath.


    ¡°Master Mo, can you tell me why Commander Bai insists on taking Ning Caichen away? Ning Caichen is talented, but he shouldn¡¯t be so hard to forget, right?¡±


    ¡°There are countless geniuses who want to be Qing Qiu¡¯s son-inw. Why do you specifically want Ning Caichen? Can you go back and tell Commander Bai that Ning Caichen is someone our ancestor personally asked for?¡±


    Master Mo frowned. Everyone knew that the princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom wanted to capture Ning Caichen because the Qingmiao Kingdom wanted to use this opportunity to humiliate the Dragon Marquis Kingdom. This would force the Dragon Marquis Kingdom to ask the Qingmiao Kingdom for help.


    This way, the Qingmiao Kingdom would have more power to deal with the Daliang Kingdom. It could even be the eighth strongest kingdom and stand at the top of the Sixteen Kingdoms.


    But now, the princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom had said something shocking. Was Ning Caichen someone that an ancestor of the Qingmiao Kingdom had personally wanted to be captured?


    ¡°Why does your ancestor want this Ning Caichen?¡±


    Master Mo¡¯s second brother asked instinctively, but this question made the princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom a little unhappy.


    Why did they not just take a step back? Why did they need to know all the answers?


    However, she had forgotten that she had asked the same question before.


    Just as the two sides were at loggerheads, Jiang Ming suddenly said, ¡°Everyone, shouldn¡¯t you calm down? After all, you want to capture me. Why don¡¯t you capture me first and then consider other things?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    The princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom was furious. Ning Caichen was too arrogant.


    But soon, she slowly exhaled. Ning Caichen¡¯s insolence was well known, so it was not surprising.


    However, they never expected Jiang Ming¡¯s next move to be so shocking!


    ¡°Activate the array formation!¡± Jiang Ming shouted. The next moment, a hexagram array formation rose up in the sky.


    ¡°What array formation is this?¡±


    ¡°Is this another array formation?¡±


    The princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom and the others did not know what was going on. The Mo brothers felt a headacheing on.


    This was not the first time the Mo brothers had seen these array formations. They knew very well how strong the girl beside Ning Caichen was in the path of array formations.


    Previously, this girl was only at the peak of the Nascent Soul Realm and could only set up fifth-grade array formations at most. But now, after breaking through to the Soul Formation Realm, her attainments and control over array formations were even more shocking.


    ¡°Damned b*stard!¡±


    Just as Master Mo was roaring, Jiang Ming suddenly said, ¡°Everyone, if you want to continue capturing me, you can. But you guys have to resolve your internal conflicts first. We¡¯ll wait for the winner toe and capture me, okay?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s smiling face infuriated everyone.


    Damn him!


    However, what he said was indeed reasonable. Right now, everyone was looking at each other, unwilling to be the first to make a move.


    The princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom nced at the Mo brothers.


    ¡°Master Mo, are you making the first move? Should I watch from the side?¡±


    Master Mo snorted coldly and said indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s no need. You guys go ahead first. We¡¯re not in a hurry.¡±


    F*ck!


    The people on both sides were cursing endlessly. They hoped that the other party would break the array formation!


    Anyone could tell that this formation could not be broken by a Soul Formation Realm cultivator or even a Deity Transformation Realm cultivator. It would consume a lot of energy. As long as they could use up the opponent¡¯s energy, Ning Caichen would be theirs.

 Chapter 630 - 630 Bai Ruoxi

    630 Bai Ruoxi


    The problem was that both sides wanted to reap the benefits. However, no one was willing to make the first move.


    ¡°These b*tches are ridiculous. Can¡¯t they just retreat? Why do you have to keep irritating us?¡±


    Someone could not help but curse. Just as they were thinking about it, two more figures descended into this area, attracting Jiang Ming¡¯s attention.


    ¡°It¡¯s Su Ruoning and Bai Ruoning! The two fox demons are here again!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an gritted her teeth. If it were not for the fact that she could not beat them, she would have pped these two vixens! She had no choice. These two vixens were too ridiculous. They wanted to bring Ning Caichen back to be a live-in son-inw.


    He could be a regr son-inw.


    However, being a live-in son-inw was absolutely impossible! Unless it was a man without ambition, who would be willing to be a doormat under normal circumstances?


    Jiang Ming also narrowed his eyes and looked quite unhappy. He was really tired of these two women.


    ¡°There must be something strange going on for them to be so persistent. I¡¯m not afraid of Bai Ruoning. But Su Ruoning is very odd. Is she chasing after me relentlessly just because of her agreement with Gongye Jiu? No, that¡¯s impossible! Qing Qiu¡¯s fox demons have a very high status. Even in the various demon kingdoms, they are at the top of the pyramid. Su Ruoning is not very old. At least, she is considered a member of the younger generation of the demon race, but she has reached the Deity Transformation stage. This is enough to show that she is very talented and that her status in the Su family and even the whole of Qing Qui is not ordinary. How could such a person chase after me? Why is she doing this?¡±


    Just as Jiang Ming was thinking hard, Su Ruoning also narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Ning Caichen is really vignt¡­ He must have been avoiding me because he thought I was up to no good. Unfortunately, his intuition was urate. The reason why I¡¯m pursuing him so relentlessly is not only toplete the agreement with Gongye Jiu, but also to prevent Bai Ruoning from bringing him back. If I hadn¡¯t sworn a Heavenly Oath in front of Gongye Jiu, I would have personally killed him to prevent the Bai family¡¯s conspiracy from seeding. Do they really think that they can soar just because a reincarnated fox immortal and a destined prodigy appears? If they want to use Ning Caichen¡¯s luck and karmic burden to help the reincarnated fox immortalplete her awakening, then I will destroy your n! Ning Caichen must belong to the Su family! Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Su Ruoning nced in Bai Ruoning¡¯s direction, and she could not help but smile, which caused Bai Ruoning to twitch her eyebrows ufortably.


    ¡°This b*tch is really relentless. In order to ruin our n, she, the dignified Saintess-in-training of the Su family, is actually stooping this low? She gave up the great opportunity to be a Saintess, but she still wants to pester me endlessly. Is this all just to destroy the opportunity for the Bai family?¡±


    Right now, the Su family was holding a grand ceremony, which was the Saintess coronation ceremony. Once a new Saintess was born in the ceremony, the Saintess substitute of the Su family, who was originally the first in line, would have no chance at all.


    At the thought of this, Bai Ruoning became increasingly irritated. She wanted to smack Su Ruoning.


    But soon, Bai Ruoning suppressed the anger in her heart and said with a smile, ¡°Saintess Su¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. The next Saintess has already been born. You should call me Ms. Ruoning now.¡±


    Su Ruoning¡¯s expression was calm.


    Actually, Bai Ruoning was older than her. In terms of age, Su Ruoning was younger than Bai Ruoning, and there was a difference of more than a hundred years between them.


    But now, Bai Ruoning had no choice but to call her Ms. Ruoning.


    Damn it!


    Bai Ruoning¡¯s heart was filled with reluctance, but she still gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Alright, Ms. Ruoning. I just came to ask, what exactly are you here for? I don¡¯t think you need to keep following me! Although our two families are in conflict, we are all thinking about Qing Qiu¡¯s greater good. Now that my niece is about to awaken, she needs Ning Caichen¡¯s body. So, I hope you will not dy the great opportunity for Qing Qiu to rise again!¡±


    Bai Ruoning had already lowered her stance as much as possible.


    Su Ruoning sneered and raised her head disapprovingly. A few strange looks shed across her eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand my true purpose, right? I want to tell you that in this world, only the surname ¡®Su¡¯ can be used on the g of Qing Qiu. Therefore, there is no need for your reincarnated fox immortal to awaken. That will only cause trouble for no reason and stir up a dispute between our two families. So, give up on Ning Caichen. This is for your own good, and for the good of Qing Qiu.¡±


    Bullsh*t!


    Bai Ruoning almost went berserk. Su Ruoning¡¯s words were confident, but there was no truth in them. She took a few deep breaths and waved her hand.


    ¡°Since I can¡¯t argue with you, I¡¯ll let my sistere and find you!¡±


    Su Ruoning¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°You mean Bai Ruoxi?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s Ruoxi! I, Bai Ruoning, may not be able to argue with you, but Ruoxi definitely can. Su Ruoning, I really don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re just a substitute for my sister. Later on, you were saved by Concubine Su. How do you have the qualifications to challenge the Bai family? If you continue to be in a deadlock, don¡¯t me me for taking these measures!¡±


    Bai Ruoning stared at Su Ruoning. She actually did not want to call out to her elder sister. After all, that would only add to the trouble for no reason.


    It would even show that she was not good at doing things, which would be extremely disadvantageous to her future development.


    However, Bai Ruoning knew that if Su Ruoning was still so aggressive, she could only call Bai Ruoxi over. Only Bai Ruoxi could defeat Su Ruoning.


    As expected, Su Ruoning¡¯s expression turned ugly. She said unhappily, ¡°How dare you! I want to see how much confidence you have to challenge me! You¡¯re a piece of trash who came out of nowhere and only knows how to rely on her sister. How dare you show your fangs and brandish your ws in front of me?¡±


    Even though she said that, everyone could tell that Su Ruoning was clearly agitated by the mention of Bai Ruoxi. Just as she was about to attack, a figure descended and blocked Su Ruoning¡¯s attack.

 Chapter 631 - 631 Meeting Zhu Asi Again

    631 Meeting Zhu Asi Again


    Meeting Zhu Asi Again


    ¡°Bai Ruoxi!¡±


    When Su Ruoning saw that her attack was easily blocked, her face immediately darkened, and she stared at the other party with an unfriendly expression.


    ¡°You, the dignified Saintess of the Bai family, actually got involved. You should just die!¡±


    Su Ruoning was furious about this. She had always lived in the shadow of this woman. Because of some matters back then, Bai Ruoxi needed to be hidden. Thus, Su Ruoning used Bai Ruoxi¡¯s name to move around outside. She seemed to have boundless glory, but in reality, she was just a substitute.


    When the time was up, Bai Ruoxi¡¯s substitute was destined to die!


    It was the younger daughter of the Su family that saved her. Otherwise, she would have died long ago.


    Therefore, after Su Ruoning made an agreement with Gongye Jiu, she wanted her sister¡¯s daughter to follow Ning Caichen. This was because Ning Caichen must have something special to attract Gongye Jiu¡¯s attention.


    If that were the case, Su Ruoning would not let Ning Caichen off. This was also a reason that Ning Caichen would never have thought of.


    It was all because of Gongye Jiu!


    Su Ruoning had blind faith in Gongye Jiu. She knew that only by following Gongye Jiu could she maximize her own benefits.


    ¡°My ambition is not limited to the Lower Realm. I¡¯m more inclined to the Upper Realm! What I want to do is to ascend to be an immortal and go to the Upper Realm. Only then can I fulfill my dream andpletely get rid of this woman!¡±


    But now, this nightmare struck again, causing Su Ruoning¡¯s inner demon to stir again.


    Bai Ruoxi slowly walked closer, and her gaze was especially cold.


    ¡°Ruoning, you¡¯ve gone too far. You¡¯re in a deadlock with my sister because of Ning Caichen. Is this the demeanor of a Saintess-in-training of the Su family?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Su Ruoning chuckled and said disdainfully, ¡°What does that have to do with you? Bai Ruoxi, stop being fake. You might not care about me, but I¡¯ve lived as your puppet and substitute for so many years. If I don¡¯t overthrow you, I¡¯m destined to live in your shadow for the rest of my life. This is definitely not the oue I want to see!¡±


    When Su Ruoning said this, she could not help but let out a deep breath. She said in an especially serious tone, ¡°From now on, I will no longer be afraid of you. If you want to fight, then let¡¯s go!¡±


    Su Ruoning released her aura, and her mana turned into a huge de that could fall at any time. Once it shed down, someone would definitely be bleeding profusely.


    Bai Ruoning noticed this and immediately sneered, ¡°You want to challenge my sister? Su Ruoning, it seems that we were too good to you back then. That must be why you think you can actually fight against us.¡±


    Bai Ruoning¡¯s words were full of sarcasm, which caused Su Ruoning to frown slightly.


    But soon, Su Ruoning smirked.


    ¡°Your sister is your sister, and you are you. If even pieces of trash like you two are worthy of shouting at me, I am not worthy of being the former top Saintess of the Su family.¡±


    Su Ruoning sneered. Then, she suddenly raised her hand before bringing it down again. The giant de instantly fell, pressing the air in front of her to the point of almost shattering.


    At the same time, Su Ruoning stepped forward.


    ¡°I want to see how capable you are to actually have the audacity to snatch someone from me. Today, I¡¯ll break this inner demon and let you understand how big the gap between us is!¡±


    Su Ruo could not help but exhale. She was trying her best to enter the best state possible. Then, she suddenly took another step forward.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically. With a bang, another powerful force swept over, which instantly caused everyone¡¯s hearts to tremble.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on this ce. They said in disbelief, ¡°Deity Transformation Realm cultivators!¡±


    No one would have thought that there would be an expert at the Deity Transformation Realm among them.


    Some of the people who were presentst night were dumbfounded.


    ¡°It¡¯s that Qing Qiu fox demon!¡±


    ¡°Heavens, what is going on with the battle between the two experts in Qing Qiu?¡±


    ¡°There must be something strange going on. The battle between the two of them is very likely to be rted to some important matter within Qing Qiu!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is this happening? Who can tell me why Qing Qiu¡¯s people came here and why there is such a huge battle?¡±


    To everyone present, the status of Qing Qiu was unimaginably high. Even the Dragon Marquis Kingdom and the Qingmiao Kingdom were nothing in front of Qin Qiu.


    As the two experts from Qing Qiu joined forces, all kinds of powerful auras rose on the battlefield. It was obvious that there were more experts from Qing Qiu this time.


    Among them, there were countless Soul Formation Realm cultivators, Nascent Soul Realm cultivators, and Golden Core Realm cultivators.


    The two most powerful ones were the two experts at the Deity Transformation Realm!


    Even the ck sword seemed to have sensed something and looked up.


    ¡°There is also a terrifying Insightful Emptiness Realm cultivator hiding in the sky!¡±


    ¡°That should be the cultivation protector of the newly arrived fox demon of Qing Qiu. It seems that the identity and status of the fox demon of Qing Qiu this time is quite extraordinary.¡±


    The ck sword¡¯s words caused everyone present to stand rooted to the ground in shock.


    They had never expected that a terrifying Insightful Emptiness Realm cultivator woulde to Qing Qiu this time!


    ¡°Qing Qiu¡¯s forces are not small, and the Mo brothers are just two pawns that are not anything special!¡±


    The princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom murmured to herself.


    The Mo brothers clearly sensed this, and their expressions turned extremely ugly. However, they quickly approached, as if they wanted to see the battle between the two geniuses of Qing Qiu.


    ¡°The two geniuses of Qing Qiu are both Deity Transformation Realm cultivators?¡±


    ¡°When I saw Zhu Asi before, I thought he was the top existence of the younger generation. Now it seems that he¡¯s just average.¡±


    Jiang Ming muttered to himself. At this moment, a voice suddenly entered his ears.


    ¡°Mister, you can¡¯t be this rude!¡±


    It was Zhu An¡¯an.


    Her words stunned Jiang Ming. He turned his head and met a pair of resentful eyes.


    ¡°Zhu Asi!¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. He never expected that the person who came would be Zhu Asi!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when he snuck in, but his cultivation base has also reached the peak of the Deity Transformation Realm, and hisbat strength is even more terrifying.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an lowered her voice. She could not imagine how this guy managed to sneak in. One had to know how terrifying her array formation was. Even an expert at the peak of the Divine Transformation Realm should not have been able to sneak in so easily!

 Chapter 632 - 632 Come With Me

    632 Come With Me


    Zhu Asi saw through Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s thoughts and immediately chuckled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. I cane in because I¡¯m quite skilled when ites to array formations. As for you, you were still a mortal without much of a cultivation base twenty years ago. Now, you¡¯ve actually grown to this stage. It seems that you¡¯re quite mysterious.¡±


    The next moment, Jiang Ming took a step forward and stood in front of Zhu An¡¯an. He asked with a vignt look, ¡°What do you want? Zhu Asi, let me tell you, seducing underage girls is illegal!¡±


    Zhu Asi was rendered speechless.


    He could not help but rub his temples. He said with a sigh, ¡°How did you even jump to that conclusion? I am the top prodigy of the outer sect of the Zhuyan Pce, as well as the young master of a noble family in the Ancient Zhuyan Empire. Do you think I would do such a despicable and shameless thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded very seriously. He did not like Zhu Asi, no matter how hard he tried not to be prejudiced. He always felt that Zhu Asi was rather perverse and would exploit young women.


    Zhu Asi was rendered speechless again.


    ¡°Your current situation is not bad, but Elder Mo said that you will encounter many dangers in the future. You might even encounter a crisis in the Dragon Marquis Kingdom that you can¡¯t fight against, so I came to ensure your safety. However, there is a prerequisite. You must go to the Long family and reach an agreement with them. Now, there is another force on the way to the Long family with the Dragon Sword. If you are a second toote, it is very likely that you will miss this opportunity!


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Impossible! The Dragon Sword is in my hands, how can there be a second one?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but I do know that the person who went to the Long family this time is from the royal family of the Daliang Kingdom. His name is Liang Kuan, and his real identity is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Murong Kuan!¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming immediately took a few steps back.


    Northern Yan¡¯s people were back!


    Were these people finally nning to make a move?


    ¡°No wonder the Qingmiao Kingdom is so antsy. They are afraid that the Daliang royal family¡¯s plot will seed and pose a threat to their n to be the eighth greatest kingdom! How cunning and maniptive! What kind of royal family are they? They are not ssy and noble at all!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an snorted coldly.


    Jiang Ming was equally disdainful, but he understood no matter what people said about the royals, they were too powerful to care.


    But soon, his eyes turned cold.


    ¡°Since they have the audacity to replicate the Dragon Sword, I will destroy their n. In any case, the real thing is with me¡­¡±


    ¡°What they have is also authentic.¡± Zhu Asi said.


    Jiang Ming was rendered speechless.


    ¡°But the real one is with me. Where did Murong Kuan get this Dragon Sword?¡±


    ¡°This is beyond my knowledge. You can go and investigate, but I can tell that they have many reasons for wanting to cooperate with the Long family. One of them is to deal with you. Back in the General¡¯s Tomb, you didn¡¯t bring much pressure on the Murong family of Northern Yan and the others, but you were too much of a threat. They would definitely get rid of you as soon as possible to prevent you from bing a threat to them.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s actions had put a lot of pressure on the other people in the capital. Many people were afraid that he would be stronger and be a massive threat to them.


    Jiang Ming could not help but frown.


    ¡°Ugh! These guys aren¡¯t thinking about how to be stronger. Instead, they just want to get rid of me! These are such baseless usations as well. Since when did I be a huge threat to anyone?¡±


    ¡°To the vast world of immortal cultivation, you are indeed nothing special. Even if the Flowerfruit Mountain behind you really surfaced, it would not do any harm as a whole. The main problem is that while your current strength seems ordinary, it¡¯s actually extraordinary. At least to the people here, you¡¯re indeed a hidden danger,¡± Zhu Asi said slowly. ¡°After all, they¡¯re not some ancient sect, and they¡¯re not an all-powerful existence. It¡¯s normal for them to be afraid of you. But all of this has nothing to do with you. The Zhuyan Pce will ensure your safety, especially me. I will soon advance to the Deity Transformation Realm. I won¡¯t be invincible, but I can at least ensure your safety¡ª¡±


    ¡°How did you break through to the peak of the Soul Formation Realm?¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned. Zhu Asi¡¯s aptitude was not bad. He had reached the peak of all the previous realms, but his aptitude should not be enough to reach the peak of the Soul Formation Realm.


    ording to Jiang Ming¡¯s previous guess, Zhu Asi¡¯s aptitude was at most at the Insightful Emptiness Realm. Moreover, the Insightful Emptiness Realm was also at the level of a Holy Lord in this era.


    Was Zhu Asi¡¯s aptitude really that terrifying? How could Gongye Jiu not have foreseen this?


    ¡°Hahaha, everyone has their own secrets. You have your own secrets, and so do I. Don¡¯t be too nosy. It might not be good for you.¡±


    Zhu Asi spoke in a particrly serious tone, which caused Jiang Ming to frown. After a while, he nodded and said, ¡°Then tell me what I should do now. Should I shake off these people? The others are easy to deal with, but the fox demons of Qing Qiu are not easy to fool.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt rather awkward.


    The corners of Zhu Asi¡¯s mouth twitched. How could he not see through Jiang Ming¡¯s intentions? He wanted him to go out and stop the people from Qing Qiu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, the two of them won¡¯t be able to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Why? Both of them are the top talents of Qing Qiu. Although you are a prodigy of the Zhuyan Pce, you shouldn¡¯t underestimate them, right?¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve underestimated me. My strength isn¡¯t something you can imagine, and the depth of my foundation is far beyond your imagination.¡±


    Zhu Asiughed, no longer as cold as before. It was obvious that his attitude toward Jiang Ming had changed drastically.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows a few times and said seriously, ¡°I understand. You are in charge of dealing with the people of Qing Qiu, while I will take someone with me.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°The princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom.¡±


    The princess¡¯s eyes widened in the next second. She looked at Zhu Asi, who was approaching her, and shouted angrily, ¡°How impudent! How dare you offend me?¡±


    Before she could finish, a pnded on her face.


    ¡°Stop being ridiculous. Come with me, Princess.¡±

 Chapter 633 - 633 Support

    633 Support


    The princess¡¯s expression changed drastically. Before she could react, she was dragged away in the blink of an eye.


    Jiang Ming walked up to the princess and said with a smile, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you. You can¡¯t take me away. Instead, you have to stay with me as my hostage for a while.¡±


    The princess¡¯s expression was uncertain.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, don¡¯t go too far! Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re just a nobody. You should be ttered that I want you! If you dare hurt a single strand of my hair, you will die miserably!¡±


    The princess kept threatening him, which made Jiang Ming raise his eyebrows in displeasure.


    Zhu An¡¯an took a step forward and ced a dagger on the princess¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Your Highness, if I were you, I would obediently shut my mouth and not say a word. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind ending your life!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s threats made the princess even angrier, but she still shut her mouth and did not dare make a sound.


    She knew very well that she had to understand the other party¡¯s goal. She stared at Jiang Ming intensely. She hoped she could find some sort of clue in his expression.


    However, Jiang Ming¡¯s expression was very calm. Nothing could be seen from his face alone, which made the princessugh helplessly.


    ¡°For amoner like you to get this far in life means you¡¯re quite talented. Where are you from? How dare you hold me hostage? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Qingmiao Kingdom wille after you?¡±


    The princess stared at Jiang Ming and asked this question seriously. It seemed that she wanted to see any trace of fear on Jiang Ming¡¯s face.


    Only in this way could she feel more at ease. Unfortunately, Jiang Ming remained stoic.


    ¡°Princess, I will bring you to meet Lord Long. The journey will be boring, and I have many questions to ask you. Thus, I will have to trouble you toe along!¡±


    Jiang Ming was about to leave. Suddenly, the guards of the princess came forward.


    ¡°Princess!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    The guards eximed.


    An expert from the Qingmiao Kingdom stepped forward and shouted coldly, ¡°How dare you, Ning Caichen! Release my princess, or I will make sure that you die miserably!¡±


    At this moment, Zhu Asi turned around and said coldly, ¡°Do you want your princess to suffer the same fate? Are you sure?¡±


    The expert from the Qingmiao Kingdom stiffened. Even from such a distance, he could feel the coldness in the other party¡¯s eyes.


    The expert could not help but gulp. However, he still gritted his teeth and said, ¡°As long as you are willing to release Her Highness, we are willing to give you anything in return!¡±


    They were nning to make a trade.


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. What I want is the princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom. I don¡¯t want anything else.¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen, don¡¯t push your luck!¡±


    ¡°We have already given you enough chances!¡±


    The expert from the Qingmiao Kingdom wanted to say something more, but he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fine! What do you want? As long as you name your price, we can reach an agreement.¡±


    The status of this princess was too important. She was the eldest daughter of the current king of the Qingmiao Kingdom, and the eldest princess favored by the royal ancestor. In terms of reputation and status, she might be even more important than the crown prince. If it were not for her being a woman and the rules of the Qingmiao Kingdom, the princess would probably be the first crown princess in the history of the Qingmiao Kingdom and also the future queen.


    How could such an important person be held hostage so easily?


    Once the news got back, they would all die!


    The experts of the Qingmiao Kingdom stared at Jiang Ming, hoping that he would release their princess. However, Jiang Ming obviously did not have any such intention. He just waved his hand impatiently and said weakly, ¡°If you continue to be annoying, I won¡¯t be able to guarantee anyone¡¯s safety.¡±


    This time, everyone was stunned. They never expected Jiang Ming to be so reckless.


    Many people stared at Jiang Ming. It was as if they wanted to gauge whether he was serious or joking.


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    The experts knew that Jiang Ming would not take the princess away for no reason.


    Why was he doing this?


    ¡°The reason is very simple. You guys are a bunch of trash, after all. You don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re going to face! Do you think you can humiliate the Dragon Marquis Kingdom by holding me hostage? Haha, I didn¡¯t know that I was so important. Besides, do you really think that the king of the Daliang Kingdom would let you go to the capital of the Dragon Marquis Kingdom?¡±


    Thisst sentence made everyone narrow their eyes.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, what do you mean? Are you saying that the king of the Daliang Kingdom wants to hurt me? My status is not as high as his, but if he were to attack me, he would inadvertently provoke my father and grandfather. If that happens, a war might break out at any moment. After all, the other six kingdoms have been keeping an eye on the Daliang Kingdom. As one of the best allies of the Daliang Kingdom, if we turn against each other because of me, the Daliang Kingdom will be in deep trouble. I believe that the king of the Daliang Kingdom is a smart person and would not do such a stupid thing!¡±


    However, Jiang Ming sneered disapprovingly.


    ¡°I told you that you were stupid, but you still don¡¯t believe me. Let me tell you the truth, what you see now is just an illusion. Do you think that the king of the Daliang Kingdom cares about his kingdom? He doesn¡¯t. Without his kingdom, he could still support a brand-new dynasty and rule the world! You will live in the shadow he created. This is your fate!¡±


    Jiang Ming made it sound like the man was a demon. His acting was so good that people were genuinely terrified!

 Chapter 634 - 634 The Mysterious Monk

    634 The Mysterious Monk


    The princess¡¯s expression was strange as she asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you sure what you¡¯re saying is true? Is he really as terrifying as you say?¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at her and asked sarcastically, ¡°Why are you so scared?¡±


    The princess¡¯s expression became strange. She then took a deep breath.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want to say, but what I want to tell you is that the Sixteen Kingdoms are currently in a cold war. They¡¯re one conflict away from an all-out war. The king of the Daliang Kingdom can¡¯t possibly do anything evil at this critical moment. He wouldn¡¯t dare start a war. Even if the Daliang Kingdom is the strongest kingdom of the Sixteen Kingdoms, it has yet to have the ability to deal with the joint attack of the six kingdoms and the Qingmiao Kingdom. Moreover, the Qing royal family and the Feather Kingdom are also watching from the side.¡±


    At one point, the Feather Kingdom was as strong as the Daliang Kingdom. Although it had declined, its overall strength still needed to be recognized.


    One had to know that although the Feather Kingdom¡¯s royal court had declined, the power of its sects and groups was still extremely powerful. Once a war really broke out, the sects and groups led by the Immortal Feather Grotto-Heaven would be the strongest force against the Daliang Kingdom.


    Once the situation got out of control and war broke out, the Daliang Kingdom would be surrounded by enemies on all sides. No matter how arrogant and conceited the king of the Daliang Kingdom was, he would never be able to do this.


    Jiang Ming chuckled when he heard that.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about this. I¡¯ve already told you that the king of the Daliang Kingdom doesn¡¯t care about you, nor does he care about the survival of the kingdom. He has a major power behind him, and it¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s the Cultivation Alliance. If the Cultivation Alliance were to side with the Daliang royal family, how much power do you think all the other kingdoms would have?¡±


    This time, the princess¡¯s expression changed.


    Right now, all therge kingdoms were in the same situation as the Feather Kingdom. They were embroiled in a battle for theocracy and kingship. The sects and groups were in constant conflict, and these sects and groups were basically all affiliated with the Cultivation Alliance. Once the Cultivation Alliance sided with the Daliang royal family, they would be members of the Daliang royal family.


    Once things reached this stage, they would no longer be able to control themselves. Everyone knew this, which was why they could not afford to ignore it. They would never dare to make an enemy out of the Cultivation Alliance.


    ¡°That is why you have never been paying attention to me, but to the Cultivation Alliance¡­ Your Highness, I¡¯m helping you this time. Whether Lord Long will stand with you and what kind of reaction the Qing royal family will have will depend on how far you can go.¡±


    Jiang Ming chuckled.


    Soon, the group of people left one after another. The experts widened their eyes.


    Did their princess actually get kidnapped?


    However, before the princess left, she gave them an order to wait there. They did not dare disobey her order, but they were also worried about her.


    ¡°We have to send the news back and let the king and the royal ancestor make a decision!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t be rash. Ning Caichen has kidnapped the princess! The king and the royal ancestor will definitely be furious!¡±


    For a moment, these people were all flustered. They immediately sent the news back and waited in fear. They did not dare to return to the kingdom or even the capital. Otherwise, they would die.


    Jiang Ming and the others started to search for a way out, but they were frozen in ce. Their expressions changed.


    A monk stood in front of them. He was a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator.


    ¡°You go deal with him.¡±


    Zhu Asi spoke, not giving Jiang Ming a reason to make a move.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes gradually shed with a sharp light, and then he suddenly ran toward the other party.


    ¡°zing Mystic ughter Technique!¡±


    s, even after attacking time and time again, the other party still did not take half a step back. That indestructible golden body seemed to be unbreakable, causing one¡¯s heart to tremble.


    Jiang Ming waspletely speechless.


    His zing Mystic ughter Technique actually did not have the slightest effect!


    ¡°Zhu Asi, what¡¯s with his indestructible golden body? Why is it so sturdy?¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and asked helplessly.


    If he could not break through this indestructible golden body even with his continuous attacks, it meant that his strength was ineffective. In this case, what could he do?


    ¡°You¡¯re not just an immortal cultivator.¡±


    Zhu Asi¡¯s lips curled up, and his words made Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes light up.


    ¡°Yeah! I forgot that I still have my martial arts skills!¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled as he rapidly threw punches. Every punch made people shudder.


    This time, the monk was hit. His eyes suddenly turned sharp, and he met the punch head-on. It was also at this moment that Jiang Ming¡¯s heart suddenly trembled, and his entire body flew back.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to die!¡±


    The monk shouted coldly, and Jiang Ming immediately rolled to the ground. His martial arts cultivation base of the Mystic Life Realm was disyed at this moment.


    He used the divine light to activate the Great Barbaric Divine Fist!


    Bang!


    With the support of the Deste Dragon bloodline, the power of this punch was terrifying. Soon, both sides took many steps back, raising waves of dust.


    Jiang Ming looked at the scene in a daze, and a cold light shed in his eyes. Then, he said calmly, ¡°I thought he was very powerful, but it seems like I was wrong.¡±


    At this moment, Zhu Asi could not help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t be too arrogant. The other party is not weak. If you dare to fight head-on with the other party, be prepared to have your arm crippled.¡±


    ¡°How can that happen? He has already reached the Nascent Soul Realm. Even if he¡¯s crippled, he can still recover, right?¡± Zhu An¡¯an asked.


    Zhu Asi answered seriously, ¡°Normally, that would be the case, but this monk is different. His attacks have a life-long impact on the victim.¡±


    When Zhu An¡¯an heard this, her pupils constricted.


    ¡°Mister, be careful!¡±


    Zhu Anan shouted loudly, wanting to remind Jiang Ming. At this moment, the monk suddenly threw a punch at Jiang Ming crazily. Jiang Ming was so shocked that he could only use his magical tool to defend himself. He did not dare to use his body to block the attack.


    ¡°If it¡¯s really as Zhu Asi said, that guy¡¯s power is extremely strange and will cripple me! This is not something I can deal with! However, I still have some tricks up my sleeve! I have the Deste Dragon bloodline!¡±


    This was abat body that Jiang Ming had recently discovered.


    He did not n to use the Hundred Tribtion Sacred Body to defend himself. After all, this involved a lot of factors. If it were in the Feather Kingdom, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, in the vast world of immortal cultivation, there were probably plenty of people who had heard about the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body.

 Chapter 635 - 635 Forbidden Power

    635 Forbidden Power


    The body-refining mystic technique that Jiang Ming had learned this time was called the Ster Combat Body.


    It harnessed the power of the stars as its source of strength. It continuously refined the body and excavated the human body¡¯s potential to the maximum.


    It was said that when nine stars were lit up, the Ster Combat Body would reach its peak.


    ¡°Currently, I¡¯m cultivating the Wind Mansion Star. I¡¯m stillcking some opportunities to light it up. Fighting this monk is the best opportunity to force me to light up the Wind Mansion Starpletely!¡±


    At the thought of this, Jiang Ming suddenly took a deep breath. His eyes shed with a sharp light, and then he suddenly threw a punch!


    Bang!


    As the punchnded, the monk¡¯s body suddenly trembled, and he took a few steps back. Only then did he manage to stabilize his body.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. He had thought that this monk was only skilled in closebat. He did not expect the monk to be so fast.


    ¡°What he used just now seemed to be the movement technique of the Heaven Ruo Temple. Once he uses it, he¡¯ll face some side effects.¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you¡¯d better be careful of this guy. Although he¡¯s just a monk, he¡¯s definitely quite capable. Don¡¯t you dare underestimate him if you don¡¯t want to be in trouble.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming subconsciously took a deep breath and asked seriously, ¡°Then how should I deal with him?¡±


    His Great Barbaric Divine Fist was obviously not of much use. If it continued, he would probably be the first to fall because his physical strength was exhausted.


    Upon hearing this, a cold glint shed across Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes, and he suddenly took a few steps forward.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    As the punchesnded, Jiang Ming could not help but take a few steps back. Only then did he stabilize his body. He took the initiative to attack but was parried!


    ¡°Damn it! How did this guy build his physique? No matter how powerful his indestructible golden body is, it shouldn¡¯t be this terrifying, right? Although my own body hasn¡¯t reached the threshold yet, it shouldn¡¯t be too weak to break through the monk¡¯s defense, right?¡±


    Jiang Ming muttered to himself. The most important thing was that although he had not activated the Hundred Tribtions Sacred Body, he had cultivated it. He should not be in this state!


    But soon, Jiang Ming held back his anger and walked to the other side. He nned to put some distance between them and break through the monk¡¯s defense with sheer force.


    The next moment, everyone was stunned as the sound of collisions resounded throughout the arena.


    Zhu Asi, in particr, could not help but hold his forehead and say with a bitter smile, ¡°I told him to attack with all his might, but I didn¡¯t ask him to be so stubborn! I didn¡¯t say that you shouldn¡¯t use mana to support yourself.¡±


    Zhu Asi seemed to beining, but he was actually reminding Jiang Ming.


    When thetter heard this, his eyes immediately lit up.


    He had forgotten this. Although his mana was not that strong, it did not mean it was unusable. He instantly erupted with all his strength and swept across the entire arena with a bang.


    It was also at this moment that Jiang Ming used all his strength and threw a punch.


    Bang!


    The Wind Mansion Star in Jiang Ming¡¯s body was officially ignited. At the same time, the monk¡¯s indestructible golden body was also shattered into countless pieces.


    Sess!


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. He was overjoyed and took a few more steps forward. He wanted to take this opportunity to try again and break through the monk¡¯s defense as much as possible.


    Unfortunately, the monk was too fast. In the blink of an eye, he condensed an extremely powerful force and closed in again.


    This time, the monk took the initiative to attack. It was obvious that he wanted to defeat Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, if you don¡¯t get up now, your body will be crippled!¡± Zhu Asi roared.


    Jiang Ming jumped without hesitation to block this move. Then, he shouted angrily, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    This time, it was deathly silent.


    Everyone present was stunned. No one had imagined that Jiang Ming¡¯s punch could actually shatter the monk¡¯sst wall of defense.


    The monk¡¯s pupils shrank as he stared at Jiang Ming in shock.


    ¡°How have you be this strong?¡±


    This was unbelievable. Just as he was about to say something, a shiver ran down his spine, and he instinctively took a few steps back.


    Squelch!


    The monk spat out a mouthful of blood. His expression changed as he stared at the person in front of him. Then, he sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you¡±


    This monk was obviously enraged, and his eyes suddenly turned pitch-ck.


    Zhu Asi¡¯s expression changed drastically. He quickly stepped forward and pulled Jiang Ming away. At the same time, he threw a punch to offset the monk¡¯s strength.


    He was so strong!


    Although Zhu Asi had easily blocked the monk¡¯s attack, everyone could see that the monk was extraordinarily strong.


    ¡°This guy¡¯s power shoulde from the ck Prison! I can¡¯t believe it! I knew he came from the Heaven Ruo Temple, but I never expected him to be from the ck Prison as well!¡±


    Zhu Asi stared at the monk. He hadpletely miscalcted.


    ¡°I know what the Heaven Ruo Temple is,¡± Jiang Ming said in confusion. ¡°It should be a holynd of Buddhism. But what is the origin of the ck Prison?¡±


    This was the first time he had heard of the ck Prison, and he knew that it was definitely not a good ce.


    ¡°It is a terrible ce. Every existence in it is an extremely cruel madman or a demon. The ck Prison isn¡¯t on the Three Great Continents. It¡¯s on an ind outside of the Three Great Continents. It¡¯s a prison built by some forces. However, after those forces declined, the control of the ck Prison continued to decline. Otherwise, this monk wouldn¡¯t have escaped. The current warden of the ck Prison is called the ck Son of Heaven. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s an old acquaintance of the current master of the Ancient Yin Yang Sect. However, it cannot be denied that the ck Prison¡¯s strength is extremely terrifying. Anyone who walks out of it will not be easy to deal with. You should have felt it as well. This monk¡¯s realm is the same as yours, but his strength is above yours. Moreover, when he used some kind of forbidden power, his strength increased exponentially. It¡¯spletely beyond your imagination,¡± Zhu Asi said solemnly.


    When Jiang Ming heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched. He asked in a serious tone, ¡°Are you saying that this guy possesses a forbidden power?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s not a forbidden technique at all. It¡¯s a forbidden power. It¡¯s terrifying. It¡¯s definitely not something that ordinary people can imagine! Anyway, no one knows where this forbidden power came from.¡±

 Chapter 636 - 636 Endless Pursuit

    636 Endless Pursuit


    Jiang Ming was dazed for a long time.


    What the hell was the ck Prison?


    Just as he was thinking, Zhu Asi suddenly looked at the monk and shouted coldly, ¡°Monk, tell me honestly, how did you get out of the ck Prison? How were you strong enough to do such a thing? The ck Prison is in chaos right now, but a mere Nascent Soul Realm cultivator like you doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to leave. Once you step into the outside world, you should have been killed by the other people in the ck Prison. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know about the situation and rules of the ck Prison. The people of the ck Prison have always found pleasure in killing their own for a sick sense of pride. In fact, they¡¯d get a title for it!¡±


    Zhu Asi sized up this person.


    Jiang Ming was stunned.


    A title?


    He looked at the other party again. Just as he was about to speak, the monk suddenly reacted.


    ¡°A prodigy from the Zhuyan Pce, huh? Interesting. I can¡¯t believe you came to such a remote ce just to join forces with Ning Caichen. I¡¯m afraid you have ulterior motives.¡±


    A cold light shed in the monk¡¯s eyes as heughed mockingly.


    Zhu Asi was not angry. Instead, he nodded seriously and said, ¡°I admit that I have ulterior motives. I want to get Ning Caichen to join the Zhuyan Pce and get the credit for it. But this is not a reason for you to question me.¡±


    Zhu Asi approached the monk step by step and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re a person from the ck Prison, yet you know Ning Caichen¡¯s name. It seems like someone is ordering you to attack Ning Caichen¡­ I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. Tell me the truth, or don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    Hearing this, the monk pondered for a long time before slowly saying, ¡°I won¡¯t string you along¡­ Indeed, someone instructed me to kill Ning Caichen. But I don¡¯t know their identity. After all, I¡¯m but a poor person who epts money to eliminate disasters for others. If you really want to know the truth, why don¡¯t you hand Ning Caichen over to me¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t use your forbidden power, do you think you can defeat Ning Caichen?¡±


    Zhu Asi sneered. This guy was really something else. He was clearly trapped in a terrible situation, but he was still so arrogant.


    Zhu Asi was a cultivator at the peak of the Soul Formation Realm. His battle prowess could match an ordinary early-stage Deity Transformation Realm cultivator. In a sense, he was an expert at the Soul Formation Realm.


    However, the other party did not care about all of this at all. He smiled calmly and said, ¡°Mr. Prodigy, I admit you¡¯re not weak. In fact, you can even be described as terrifying. However, Ie from the Heaven Ruo Temple, and only the people of the Heaven Ruo Temple and the ck Prison can hurt me. If you kill me, you will obtain my namete. When that happens, you will definitely attract many fatal disasters¡­ Do you have the ability to block such disasters?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Zhu Asi sneered, and his aura spread out. Instantly, the monk¡¯s expression changed drastically as he stared at Zhu Asi in disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re at the peak of the Soul Formation Realm! How is that possible?¡±


    He had always known that Zhu Asi was from the Zhuyan Pce, but he had only thought that Zhu Ah was an ordinary Soul Formation Realm cultivator. After all, it was already amazing to reach the Soul Formation Realm at this age.


    However, Zhu Asi¡¯s talent was terrifying.


    The monk felt despair wash over him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with you. Tell me the truth now, or I won¡¯t mind killing you!¡±


    Zhu Asi spoke again. At this time, Jiang Ming took a step forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Zhu Asi, why don¡¯t you bring this monk with you, and we can interrogate him?¡±


    Zhu Asi was startled. He just wanted to provoke and berate the monk. However, Jiang Ming¡¯s suggestion was smart.


    ¡°You want to use this monk to attract the other experts from the ck Prison, especially the person behind him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Since the other party can ckmail this monk, it¡¯s enough to show that they have some power in the ck Prison. This time, he¡¯s definitely not the only person from the ck Prison who came out to kill me. Since we¡¯re going to have to fight them, why don¡¯t we bring him along? With you and An¡¯an around, why should we be afraid of a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator?¡±


    Jiang Ming spoke with a smile, which startled Zhu Asi.


    ¡°What you said is indeed reasonable. With us around, why would we be afraid of this guy? In that case, let¡¯s hurry up. Let¡¯s not waste time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, get ready to fight.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression turned solemn. He knew very well that the battle would begin soon. Powerful auras swept over and descended in an instant.


    One after another, divine eagles with powerful auras arrived, quickly suppressing many people in the arena. Those experts from the Qingmiao Kingdom who had been following behind could not breathe.


    ¡°They¡¯re terrifying!¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself.


    Zhu Asi nodded in agreement and said, ¡°They might not be the strongest individually, but there are so many of them. It will be difficult for us to deal with them. We have to think of a proper solution.¡±


    Zhu Asi¡¯s mind was racing. However, he soon realized that the other party seemed to have an endless stream of people. Even if they killed a batch, more would show up!


    ¡°How many people do they have?¡±


    Zhu Asi could not help but grit his teeth. He was feeling rather stressed.


    Jiang Ming looked around and immediately said, ¡°An¡¯an, prepare to set up the array formation¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Zhu Asi said. He did not n to fight these people head-on. He wanted to find a more efficient way to deal with them. He immediately began to set up the array formation.


    Throughout the entire process, Zhu Asi was also in deep trouble because the other party kept exerting pressure, trying to force Zhu Asi and the others to lower their heads and surrender.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! We¡¯ll never surrender!¡±


    Zhu Asi sneered. With a raise of his hand, the wind grew stronger and immediately swept up waves of dust.


    This was the path of array formations!


    ¡°He¡¯s an array master at the peak of the fifth grade! He¡¯s basically at the sixth grade. Once he finishes setting up the array formation, even mid-stage Deity Transformation Realm experts would find it difficult to deal with him!¡±


    Someone shouted. They realized that the situation was extremely bad. At this moment, a powerful force erupted, instantly causing amotion in the entire arena.


    It was deadly silent!


    At this moment, Zhu Asi¡¯s aura burst out. He wanted to kill all of them at once!

 Chapter 637 - 637 How Capable

    637 How Capable


    The endless stream of assassins swept over, and they seemed to be determined not to give up until they killed Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, who did you provoke to attract these assassins?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I¡¯m just an ordinary person!¡±


    Jiang Ming shrugged. He did not know why he kept attracting assassins.


    At this moment, a powerful force arrived, causing the entire sealing array to tremble.


    ¡°How strong is this person?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyelids twitched a few times. He could feel that this new guy was not weak. He was even stronger than the previous monk.


    This time, there were countless assassins in the Nascent Soul Realm and the Soul Formation Realm Stage, but very few could be this strong in the early stage of the Nascent Soul Realm.


    ¡°He is an assassin from the ck Prison. His strength is not ordinary. His aptitude is this high only because he¡¯s merged with a forbidden power. He has not simply mastered this power¡­ He¡¯spletely fused with them,¡± the monk said.


    When Jiang Ming heard this, his body froze.


    Zhu Asi was even more surprised.


    ¡°He actually fused with a forbidden power! Is this guy crazy?¡±


    At this moment, everyone stood rooted to the ground in shock.


    No matter how much they thought about it, they could not imagine what it would be like for a person to fuse with a forbidden power.


    ¡°That kind of power is pure evil. Does this guy want to die?¡±


    Zhu Asi lowered his voice.


    The monk sneered.


    ¡°There are many things that you didn¡¯t expect. This world is very big, and there will always be lunatics like this. This guy is named Madman Junior because there¡¯s an older madman above him. They¡¯re both guys who have fused with forbidden powers. They clearly knew they would not be able to escape death after fusing with the forbidden powers, but they still chose to proceed with it. Their goal was very clear. They wanted to be powerful enough to suppress all the current experts.¡±


    There were two lunatics!


    Every time the monk thought of this, he could not help but suck in a few breaths of cold air. He did not want to believe they had done such a thing, but he had to. He could not imagine what kind of mentality these madmen had to do this.


    After all, this world was very big. Most people cherished their lives. Even if they wanted to be stronger, they wanted to live well.


    But now, it was the opposite for the two madmen!


    After fusing with the forbidden power, Madman Junior¡¯s originally stagnant cultivation base underwent a huge change. He even became invincible among those of the same realm!


    ¡°Ning Caichen, this kid is terrifying. One time, a Nascent Soul Realm prodigy, who had the aptitude of a future Divine Son, fought with him. s, he waspletely defeated within a few minutes. That prodigy would have died if it weren¡¯t for the people above him.¡±


    The monk gave Jiang Ming a warning. Thetter froze.


    One had to know that although Jiang Ming was strong, in many people¡¯s eyes, he was inferior to a Divine Son. At most, he was slightly stronger than Gu Chi.


    However, the Ancient Kingdom Blessed Land was one of the weakest holynds. In other holynds, Gu Chi was nothing special.


    On the other hand, the Divine Son was an existence above all the Saints!


    ¡°Of course, that person only had the aptitude of a divine son and had just advanced to the early stage of the Nascent Soul Realm. At that time, Madman Junior had already reached the early stage of the Nascent Soul Realm quite a long time ago.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. He slowly said, ¡°I understand.¡±


    He looked into the distance and clenched his fists.


    ¡°Let hime over and fight me.¡±


    The monk¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, I told you to be wary of him! Don¡¯t be foolish!¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at him and asked indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t youe here to kill me? Why can¡¯t you bear to see me die now.¡±


    The monk was startled, then he sneered.


    ¡°I have to be the one to kill you. After all, as long as I kill you, I can enter that ce. Once I go there, my status will rise. Therefore, I can¡¯t let anyone else kill you, got it?¡±


    The monk¡¯s tone was very vicious, but it made Jiang Mingugh out loud. The monk looked at him in confusion. Was Jiang Ming crazy?


    ¡°I¡¯m touched that you care so much about me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him kill me. However, I won¡¯t let you kill me either. I still want to dissect you and study your forbidden power.¡±


    Jiang Ming spoke calmly, which stunned the other party.


    This time, the monk was rendered speechless. He never expected Jiang Ming to be so crazy!


    Otherwise, how could a normal person say such things?


    Jiang Ming flew forward. Then, he suddenly raised the long sword in his hand and mmed it down.


    Bang!


    The sword Qi was extremely sharp, and Jiang Ming said in a deep voice, ¡°I want to see how strong Madman Junior can be!¡±


    The monk did not say anything. He had seen many crazy people in his life.


    However, this was his first time seeing anyone as crazy as Jiang Ming.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t continue to talk to people like him. Otherwise, my mind will be affected,¡± the monk muttered silently.


    The princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom stared at this scene, and her expression became a little strange. She said calmly, ¡°This guy¡¯s not bad, but he doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to fight a monster who can defeat a Divine Son. He is fearless not because he is strong, but because he has two Soul Formation Realm cultivators by his side! Moreover, the cultivator from the Zhuyan Pce is going to break through to the next realm. With him, Jiang Ming can be endlessly confident!¡±


    This time, the princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom was truly envious. She would also like to have such powerful people to protect her if she could.


    It had to be known that the Qingmiao Kingdom had countless experts, but they were limited to the Sixteen Kingdoms. If they stepped out of the Sixteen Kingdoms, they would be average.


    In the Qing royal family, a peerless expert had reached the Insightful Emptiness Realm.


    The Soul Formation Realm was not that powerful in the grand scheme of things. Regardless, there were only a few Soul Formation Realm experts in the Qingmiao Kingdom.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, how do you attract so many experts and geniuses to protect you?¡±

 Chapter 638 - 638 Fighting Fighting Madman Junior

    638 Fighting Fighting Madman Junior


    ¡°Are you Ning Caichen?¡±


    Madman Junior walked through the mes. He looked around, and his eyes finallynded on Jiang Ming.


    There was a strange blood-red mark between his eyebrows that seemed to be able to be opened.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    Jiang Ming became restless and picked up the sword on the ground. It was obvious what he meant.


    Seeing Jiang Ming¡¯s attitude, Madman Juniorughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re quite interesting.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Jiang Ming up and down mockingly. His eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone who wants to die so badly.¡±


    ¡°Patron, let¡¯s discuss this in a civil manner. Killing people is not good.¡±


    The monk tried to convince Madman Junior to stop.


    He was quite far away from Madman Junior, but he could still faintly feel Madman Junior¡¯s oppressive aura.


    If Ning Caichen really fought with him, he would die miserably! The monk had to prevent that.


    Zhu Asi added, ¡°Yeah, why do you have to fight and kill each other? Just rx and have a chat.¡±


    With his strength, he could not resist Madman Junior at all.


    Although Ning Caichen was stronger than him, it was hard to guarantee that Madman Junior would not kill him.


    If Ning Caichen died, then he would have failed his mission.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything else. I must fight this battle.¡±


    Jiang Ming knew that everyone had good intentions, but he was still determined to fight Madman Junior.


    He wanted to see how strong Madman Junior was.


    The monk was helpless.


    Ning Caichen was a different breed. Why did he have to go against Madman Junior?


    ¡°Not bad. I admire you.¡± Madman Junior took off his robe and threw it to his subordinate. He was ready to go. ¡°I can let you go first.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go outside.¡±


    Jiang Ming picked up his sword and went out with Madman Junior.


    The others were nervous and followed him out.


    As he charged at Jiang Ming, Madman Junior¡¯s entire body was covered in mes.


    Jiang Ming did not want to be outdone. He raised his sword and shed at Madman Junior.


    Madman Junior did not mind and rushed directly toward the light.


    However, he was bounced back by the light. Not only that, but the mes on his body also disappeared.


    He tried his best to release more mes, but he could not.


    In addition, the light was also closing in on him. It was directly pressing his entire body against the wall.


    Madman Junior could not charge over until he could break through the light.


    Seeing that Madman Junior was unable to fight back, the monk was dumbfounded. The others were so shocked that their eyes were popping out of their sockets.


    This was an assassin who had fused with forbidden power. Despite that, he was powerless in front of Ning Caichen.


    After a while, Madman Junior was already wrapped up by the light. The light formed a circle, and he could not get out at all.


    He tried to use all kinds of techniques, but it was useless.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, what did you do?¡±


    Madman Junior pped the light helplessly.


    ¡°His forbidden power doesn¡¯t seem to have any special characteristics.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed. He felt very bored.


    Zhu Asi grinned.


    Could normal people say this?


    ¡°How should we deal with Madman Junior now?¡±


    The princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom was curious. She was also extremely shocked.


    She had never expected to see such a scene.


    ¡°I think we should let him follow us. Madman Junior can also help us with some things,¡± Zhu An¡¯an suggested.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Jiang Ming liked her idea.


    When Madman Junior heard these words, he could not ept them at all. He shouted at his subordinates, ¡°I¡¯ll never let you do that. Comrades, deal with these people!¡±


    Zhu Asi nced at Madman Junior in disdain. ¡°I can kill all the subordinates you brought with you.¡±


    It was just a look, but it was so aggressive that Madman Junior¡¯s subordinates could not help but take a few steps back.


    ¡°This matter is not for you to decide. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at Madman Junior and swung his sword again to cut through the light. Madman Junior fell to the ground but knew he had be a captive. There was nothing he could do about it.


    Seeing how bold Jiang Ming was, Madman Junior¡¯s subordinates looked at each other and saw fear in each other¡¯s eyes.


    However, they knew that their master had been kidnapped. If their master was taken away, they might die.


    Thinking of this, the subordinates of Madman Junior became restless.


    One of Madman Junior¡¯s subordinates could not hold it in anymore and rushed over first.


    In less than a second, he was strangled by Zhu An¡¯an. His head was separated from his body, and his head fell in front of another subordinate.


    With this deterrence, the remaining subordinates of Madman Junior did not dare to move. They stared at the head of theirpanion in a daze.


    If they were the first to rush up, they would probably be the ones to be killed.


    ¡°When I¡¯m in a good mood, I might be able to bring your master back.¡±


    Jiang Ming shrugged,


    Seeing such a bloody scene, the princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom was scared stiff.


    She was well protected by the Qingmiao Kingdom and had never seen such a situation before.


    Her eyes rolled back, and she was about to faint. However, when she heard Jiang Ming¡¯s words, she instantly stood up straight.


    ¡°If you faint, I might throw you away halfway through our journey. You¡¯re too heavy.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not want to spoil the princess.


    ¡°You!¡±


    The princess gritted her teeth, unable to say anything else for a long time.


    Madman Junior¡¯s mind spun.


    He knew that a wise man would adapt to the circumstances.


    Now that his subordinates could not protect him, he would be caught even if he ran away. He was now at Ning Caichen¡¯s mercy.


    If Ning Caichen was unhappy, he might die immediately.


    After thinking for a moment, he looked at his subordinates and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll go with Ning Caichen. Don¡¯t stop me.¡±


    ¡°Wow, did you finallye to your senses?¡±


    This amused Zhu Asi, and he teased him.


    Originally, he was still afraid of Madman Junior.


    However, now that Madman Junior had lost to Ning Caichen, he was much bolder.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you make the same decision if you were in my shoes?¡±


    Madman Junior pretended to smile in a friendly manner but was extremely frustrated.


    How did he offend a monster like Ning Caichen?


    He thought that Ning Caichen was just an ordinary kid, but he did not expect him to be ruthless.


    He still wanted these good-for-nothings to report to the ck Prison. He could not let them all die like this.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    Hearing their master¡¯s words, Madman Junior¡¯s subordinates were at a loss.


    Their job was to protect their master.


    ¡°Listen to me! Go back and tell the people in the ck Prison that I went out with Ning Caichen.¡±


    Seeing that his subordinates were still hesitating, Madman Junior felt that his heart was about to explode from anger. He shouted at his subordinates.


    Jiang Ming saw through Madman Junior¡¯s thoughts and said, ¡°Yes, go and inform your other masters that I¡¯ve taken him away.¡±

 Chapter 639 - 639 Blocking

    639 Blocking


    Deep down, Jiang Ming did not care at all.


    What could Madman Junior do to him?


    Upon hearing Jiang Ming say this to him, Madman Junior looked at him in disbelief. Seeing that his tone was calm, and he did not seem to be lying at all, he was even more surprised.


    Was Ning Caichen a fool?


    He grinned.


    Since Ning Caichen was a donkey who only knew how to use his fists and not his brain, he should be easy to deal with!


    After that, he would be able to work with the people from the ck Prison and defeat them in one fell swoop.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Only then did Madman Junior¡¯s subordinates understand what Madman Junior meant.


    Next, they were going to visit the Long family.


    Jiang Ming brought the five of them to the carriage. There were three carriages in total.


    Seeing Jiang Ming enter one of the carriages, the princess followed him without hesitation.


    She could not let go of this chance to be alone with Ning Caichen, as it would help her confuse Ning Caichen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this princess has in mind for Mister.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an grinned and stepped forward to pull the princess down. ¡°Go to the other carriage. Don¡¯t get on here.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    The princess was unhappy.


    She could listen to Ning Caichen since she was at a disadvantage, but she did not want to listen to the two people beside him.


    Zhu An¡¯an was rendered speechless.


    Didn¡¯t the princess understand the situation? She was now equivalent to a captive!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let her in.¡±


    Jiang Ming was curious about what the princess wanted to do, so he allowed her to stay with him.


    ¡°Did you see that? Since Ning Caichen has spoken, get in the other carriage!¡±


    Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, the princess became smug. She imitated Zhu Asi¡¯s disdainful gaze and nced at Zhu An¡¯an.


    Zhu An¡¯an was not easy to bully. She partially unsheathed the sword on her waist and smiled faintly. ¡°The sword on my waist has not been sharpened for a long time.¡±


    The princess suddenly felt a chill behind her, and she could no longer hold back her anger. She hurriedly sat down. She scoffed at Zhu An¡¯an internally.


    She would not lower herself to Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s level.


    Zhu An¡¯an and Zhu Asi were sitting in the carriage at the back, while the monk and Madman Junior had already entered the one in the front.


    The princess tucked her hair behind her ears and pretended to be coy. ¡°Ning Caichen, I think you¡¯re very suitable to stay in Qingmiao Kingdom. My father is many times better than the king of the Daliang Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    He had thought that the princess wanted to do something, but it turned out that she wanted to rope him intoing to the Qingmiao Kingdom.


    It was not as if he did not know that apanying the ruler was not an easy feat. Wouldn¡¯t things be the same with the king of the Daliang Kingdom and the King of Qingmiao Kingdom?


    Moreover, he was not attached to the king of the Daliang Kingdom, so he could leave whenever he wanted.


    The princess could not believe that she was suddenly rejected.


    Was Ning Caichen an idiot?


    She hurriedly brought up the Qingmiao Kingdom again. ¡°As long as you are willing to stay in the Qingmiao Kingdom and serve my father, you can have anything you want. If my father disagrees, I will give the orders.¡±


    The princess had other intentions for Ning Caichen toe to the Qingmiao Kingdom.


    She remembered Ning Caichen¡¯s crime of kidnapping her. When the time came, she would be the princess, and Ning Caichen would be the official. Wouldn¡¯t she be able to order Ning Caichen around at will? She could also punish Ning Caichen for kidnapping her!


    The princess had a good n, but unfortunately, Jiang Ming did not buy it.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    Once again, she was rejected by Jiang Ming. The princess opened her mouth but did not know what to say. She felt angry and annoyed.


    She had never been treated like this before. Ning Caichen was really something else!


    She had already offered such preferential treatment, so why was Ning Caichen still rejecting her offers?


    What did Ning Caichen want?


    She stole a nce at Jiang Ming and saw his calm expression. He looked like he did not care about fame and fortune. The princess pursed her lips and did not know what to say.


    She had already mentioned everything she needed to, and there was nothing else she could do to tempt Ning Caichen.


    However, the more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She was also filled with confusion. In the end, she really could not hold it in anymore.


    ¡°Ning Caichen¡­¡±


    Just as she said his name, the carriage suddenly braked to a halt.


    The princess did not expect it to be so fast. Moreover, it seemed like she was forced to stop. The rest of her words were stuck in her throat.


    Her mind was also focused on stabilizing her body. She did not have the slightest desire to continue chatting. She only felt that she was very unlucky.


    The coachman was really useless. He could not even control the carriage properly.


    When Jiang Ming heard the princess call him, he did not bother to ask what she wanted.


    The princess did not have anything useful to say, after all.


    Compared to the princess¡¯s panic, he sat very steadily in the carriage, showing no signs of being pushed back by the carriage¡¯s inertia.


    Knowing that someone had stopped him, Jiang Ming asked impatiently, without even opening the curtain, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    They were probably from the Daliang Kingdom. Who else could stop them at such a critical time?


    Now, it was only them. If he went over, he would harm a part of their interests.


    Sure enough, the person outside seemed to be speaking respectfully, but he was obviously forcing him to submit. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, I am from the Daliang Kingdom. I am here under the orders of the king to invite you over. The king would like to have tea and chat with you.¡±


    Jiang Ming chuckled.


    He was probably afraid that he would hinder his brother, Murong Kuan, from reaching an agreement with the Long family.


    ¡°I know. You can go back now. I don¡¯t want to ept the invitation.¡±


    His expression was serious.


    Today, he had to go to the Long family.


    Even If a god stood in his way, he would kill that god.


    ¡°The king emphasized that we must invite you over. Please cooperate with me.¡±


    The minor official outside the carriage did not know what Jiang Ming was thinking. He felt that Jiang Ming was just a coward. So, he tried to suppress him verbally.


    ¡°Coachman, continue going forward.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not want to talk to this kind of person, so he instructed the coachman to move again.


    The princess remained silent at the side. She was puzzled.


    How did the king of the Daliang Kingdom¡¯s men receive news of Ning Caichen¡¯s side so quickly? He even sent people over! It was bizarre.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The coachman was loyal and did not waste any time. He immediately pulled the reins and nned to charge forward.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Upon hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, the minor official outside the carriage panicked, but he quickly calmed down and shouted anxiously, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, I¡¯m the king¡¯s favorite. If you hurt me today, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences in the future!¡±


    A threat?


    Jiang Ming smiled again.


    It was not an empty threat. s, Ning Caichen was not afraid.


    Just as the coachman was trying to ask Jiang Ming if he wanted to continue, Jiang Ming said without hesitation, ¡°Continue! Don¡¯t worry about what the person outside the carriage says. I¡¯ll bear all the consequences!¡±

 Chapter 640 - 640 I Have to Leave

    640 I Have to Leave


    The minor official outside the carriage scowled and cursed Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, don¡¯t be ungrateful. The king has seen something special in you! You should be happy.¡±


    ¡°Giddy up!¡±


    The coachman waved the reins and urged the horse forward without hesitation.


    The next second, one of the horses bellowed. Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and heard the sound of the horse falling to the ground again.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, even if you don¡¯t want to leave today, you muste with me.¡±


    The minor official outside the carriage became arrogant, and his words were filled with great confidence.


    He was so arrogant.


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    Zhu An¡¯an and Zhu Asi could not help but pull open the curtain and get out of the carriage.


    This kind of person deserved a beating!


    Jiang Ming heard the two of them getting out of the carriage and pulled open the curtain.


    He knew that he did not have to do it himself, but he wanted to watch the show.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The princess also saw the scene outside as soon as the curtain was opened. She could not help but shout and lean close to Jiang Ming.


    She would have clung to him if she were not afraid that Jiang Ming would smack her away.


    As the curtain was pulled, the coachman, who was leaning against the curtain, suddenly fell to the ground. Blood flowed on the reins and carriage.


    On the lower left, a horse was trembling non-stop. Its eyes were open. It looked like it was about to die, but it also seemed to be alive. It looked very terrifying.


    In the middle, a fat middle-aged man with a greasy face stood in front of the carriage. It was obvious that he was the minor official who was threatening them. Behind him stood a few men in ck.


    Probably because he did not expect Jiang Ming to be a young man, a hint of surprise shed in the minor official¡¯s eyes, but he quickly returned to normal. His beady eyes narrowed, and he smiled proudly.


    ¡°Sir, please follow me.¡±


    The princess had never seen such a scene before. Looking at the trembling horse, her body trembled as well when she thought about it.


    This horse would not stand up and charge at themter, right?


    Jiang Ming nced at the princess¡¯s chest, which was tightly pressed against his. He felt the princess squeezing his arm. He was silent for a few minutes.


    Was he supposed to enjoy this?


    He shook his head. He had to deal with the minor official first.


    Zhu An¡¯an and Zhu Asi had already walked over. They red at the minor official and threatened to kill him.


    ¡°Who killed the coachman and the horse?¡±


    Seeing Zhu An¡¯an and Zhu Asi¡¯s imposing manner, the minor official was instantly shocked, but he instantly recovered his senses and was not afraid at all.


    ¡°This is necessary to take Lord Ning Caichen to the king. If he is unhappy, I canpensate him with double the number of coachmen and horses.¡±


    ¡°I think you and your subordinates can pay with your lives.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an was eloquent.


    The minor official unconsciously took a step back. Just as he was about to say something, Zhu Asi had already rushed over.


    The minor official instantly felt as if his neck had been pierced, and there was a slight stabbing pain.


    His eyes were also spinning. Just when he thought he would fall to the ground, he had already been tossed to Zhu An¡¯an.


    Zhu Asi restrained him with his sword pressed against his neck.


    The minor official felt a dull pain in his neck. It was obvious that blood had seeped out.


    He was instantly scared out of his wits and said shakily, ¡°Please spare my life, my lord. I will prepare the horses and coachman now.¡±


    ¡°Then what about the lives of the horse and the coachman here?¡±


    Jiang Ming held his chin, and a faint coldness appeared in his eyes.


    He clearly had not done anything, but the minor official felt a chill down his spine for no reason. He did not dare to move at all. He calmed down and said, ¡°These worthless lives are nothing. I can give you as many as you want.¡±


    When the few officials saw that their master had been subdued, they dared not make even the slightest move. They could only watch anxiously.


    Even though some of them were about to reach the Deity Transformation Stage, they still could not do anything.


    ¡°So, you think your life is very valuable?¡±


    Jiang Ming asked casually.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The minor official could not see Jiang Ming¡¯s expression clearly. He did not understand what Jiang Ming wanted to do, so he dared not reply.


    ¡°Since you think so, then use your life to pay for it.¡±


    Zhu Asi roughly understood what Jiang Ming meant. He continued to talk to him and looked at Jiang Ming tentatively.


    Jiang Ming nodded.


    Zhu Asi actually understood what he meant. They had a certain tacit understanding between them now.


    Upon hearing this, the minor official felt like he was about to faint. He hurriedly said, ¡°Sir, please spare my life. I said the wrong thing.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about saying the wrong thing.¡±


    Zhu Asi killed the minor official with one sh, then cut off his head. He grabbed the minor official¡¯s hair and held his head.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Seeing this scene again, the princess still could not stand it and cried out in surprise.


    Seeing the headless corpse, one of the subordinates could not calm down, and his body trembled.


    He fell to the ground and cried, ¡°Sir.¡±


    Zhu Asi threw the head over. Zhu An¡¯an took out a handkerchief from her pocket and handed it to Zhu Asi.


    ¡°You¡¯re very considerate, but I already have one.¡±


    He smiled at Zhu An¡¯an and took a handkerchief from his pocket. He wiped the blood and threw it on the head of the minor official.


    ¡°Consider it my greeting gift to this minor official,¡± Zhu Asi said.


    ¡°Give this to the king and tell him that I¡¯m definitely going to the Long family.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s attitude was nonchnt, and he did not seem to care.


    Only Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an knew that there was a hint of a threat in his words.


    His thoughts were simple.


    Since the king sent such an ordinary person to stop them, it was a sign of contempt for them. They had to give the king an equal-sized gift in return.


    ¡°We want to avenge our boss!¡±


    The eyes of the subordinates instantly turned red, and they released a magic array formation with their hands.


    The magic array formation emitted a blood-red light that shed faintly in the air and shone on Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s heads.


    Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an were not to be trifled with. They gripped the swords in their hands tightly and injected power into them, cutting the array formation in one go.


    Thebined strength of the two of them was more than twice as strong as thebined strength of the subordinates.


    The moment it was cut, the array shattered.


    The subordinates spat outrge mouthfuls of blood.


    Zhu Asi scoffed at these people. ¡°They really overestimate themselves.¡±


    The subordinates did not expect the people around Jiang Ming to be so strong. They regretted fighting them.


    However, there was no medicine for regret in this world!


    ¡°Do you understand what I said just now?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the subordinates of these minor officials and spoke with a smile.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, we understand.¡±

 Chapter 641 - 641 Visiting the Long Family

    641 Visiting the Long Family


    Having already witnessed Jiang Ming¡¯s power, the subordinates of the minor official did not dare to do anything else. They trembled as they held their master¡¯s head.


    They did not want to die.


    Even though she knew how powerful Jiang Ming was, the princess was still shocked. Her pupils constricted as she stared nkly at the subordinates who were trembling.


    She had seen the strength of the subordinates of that minor official clearly. They wereparable to most of the experts in the Qingmiao Kingdom.


    How was the array formation they cast broken so easily?


    Moreover, this was only the power of the people around Ning Caichen! If it were Ning Caichen himself, wouldn¡¯t those people be reduced to ashes?


    If he became her husband, wouldn¡¯t she be able to do whatever she wanted in the world of immortal cultivation?


    Wouldn¡¯t she also be able to take control of the Feather Kingdom?


    In that instant, the princess could not help but have other thoughts.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Just as the subordinates of the minor official were about to leave, Jiang Ming called out again.


    ¡°Sir¡­Is there anything else?¡±


    They did not expect that he would want something else from them. The subordinates of the minor official stiffened, and their legs trembled. They could not even hold the head of the minor official.


    Among these people, Jiang Ming picked his favorite.


    He pointed at a thin man in ck and said, ¡°You! Stay and be the coachman.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The thin man in ck wanted to cry, but he could not.


    However, he had no choice but to watch hispanions leave while he was forced to be the coachman.


    The minor official came in a carriage, and the problem of missing a horse was solved.


    The carriage continued to move forward. Under Zhu Asi¡¯s urging, the new coachman also sped up.


    They had already wasted some time. They had to arrive at the Long family before Murong Kuan did.


    Seeing that the princess was still holding onto his arm tightly, Jiang Ming stared at her hand and suddenly asked, ¡°How long do you n to hold on to me?¡±


    After Jiang Ming¡¯s reminder, the princess realized that she had been squeezing Jiang Ming¡¯s arm. She could not help but blush, and even her ears turned red.


    She was somewhat embarrassed. She cleared her throat and let go of Jiang Ming¡¯s arm. She moved to sit further away from him.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, I¡¯ve done a good job.¡±


    Jiang Ming was amused and did not reply.


    Although the princess was spoiled and rude, she was quite cute at times.


    He hoped that she would always be this obedient.


    With Zhu Asi¡¯s urging, they soon arrived at the Long family. They got off the carriage.


    The Long family¡¯s courtyard and signboard could only be seen by cultivators. It was very secretive.


    From the outside, their door and courtyard looked very ordinary.


    Tworge lions were roaring at the door, and a set of poems were carved on both sides of the door.


    Jiang Ming and the others understood that these things were not ordinary.


    The two lions were real lions. Moreover, who knew how many traps were hidden in the poems?


    A carriage followed closely behind. It was resplendent and had the word ¡°Daliang¡± carved on it. It was obviously a carriage that belonged to the royal family of Daliang.


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes.


    He knew that the person inside had to be Murong Kuan.


    Murong Kuan was quite fast.


    It was a coincidence that they had both arrived at the same time.


    Apart from Jiang Ming, Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an also became nervous.


    They knew that Murong Kuan was not someone to be trifled with. He was not above attacking them from behind.


    They had to be careful.


    The princess was curious.


    Why did the royal family of Daliange? Could something big have happened?


    She vaguely understood.


    She was afraid that the reason why she was brought over was rted to this matter.


    As the princess of Qingmiao, she could be used as leverage to persuade someone.


    However, it did not matter. With such a connection, Ning Caichen might develop feelings for her. Then, he would be the most loyal ve of the Qingmiao Kingdom.


    She smiled longingly.


    When the carriage stopped, Murong Kuan got out. He saw another carriage in front of him and immediately became alert.


    It seemed that someone had arrived before him.


    He walked to the door and saw Jiang Ming. He was stunned.


    Ning Caichen hade here despite the obstruction of the king of the Daliang Kingdom¡¯s men.


    It also seemed that he hade at the same time he did.


    ¡°Why did youe to the Long family¡¯s mansion, Lord Ning Caichen? I¡¯ve seen you once from afar, but now that I¡¯m looking at him up close, you¡¯re really extraordinary.¡±


    Murong Kuan pretended to have a smile on his face. He looked at the four people brought by Jiang Ming from the corners of his eye and felt annoyed.


    Why did Ning Caichen have so many capable people around him? If he did not have enough chips to bargain with Master Longter, the negotiation would fail.


    ¡°You tter me.¡± Jiang Ming decided to y dumb. ¡°I have a question. Looking at your carriage, you should be from the royal family of Daliang, right?¡±


    ¡°Your guess is right, Lord Ning. My name is Liang Kuan, and I am the brother of the king of the Daliang Kingdom,¡± Murong Kuan said casually. Then, he pretended to be nonchnt. ¡°Are you here to discuss cooperation with the Long family?¡±


    ¡°In that case, the reason why the king¡¯s men came to stop me just now was because he didn¡¯t want me to cooperate with the Long family.¡±


    Jiang Ming forced Murong Kuan to continue.


    Murong Kuan really did not know how to continue, so he changed the topic. ¡°Time is of the essence. Lord Ning, let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at Murong Kuan and walked in without replying to him.


    Murong Kuan frowned, but he did not say anything. He followed them in.


    Seeing that two powerful men had arrived, the servants hurriedly ran inside to make a report.


    Master Long was still drinking tea leisurely. He almost spat out his tea when he heard that Jiang Ming and Murong Kuan hade.


    Why did Ning Caichen and a royal family member of the Daliang Kingdome?


    There was no time to think. Master Long ordered the servants to clean up the table and brew more tea. Then, he went to receive the guests with a serious expression.


    When he saw Jiang Ming and Murong Kuan, Master Long put on a fake smile. ¡°Lord Ning, Lord Liang! Wee to my mansion.¡±


    As he smiled, Master Long nced at the people Jiang Ming and Murong Kuan had brought.


    When he caught a glimpse of Zhu Asi, Zhu An¡¯an, and the princess, the smile on his face was still pleasant.


    Seeing the monk and Madman Junior again, Master Long could not hold his emotions back anymore.


    Having a young woman, who looked ordinary but was actually very powerful, was fine. Having a princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom, who was doted on by everyone, was also fine.


    In fact, it was still fine to have the top prodigy of the Zhuyan Pce¡¯s outer sect as well!


    However, how did the people from ck Prison and the Heaven Ruo Temple be Ning Caichen¡¯s employees?


    How terrifying was Ning Caichen to be able to make these people willingly stay by his side?

 Chapter 642 - 642 Cut to the Chase

    642 Cut to the Chase


    Murong Kuan had a bad feeling when he saw Master Long¡¯s gaze.


    Master Long had looked at the people around Ning Caichen so many times. Ning Caichen probably interested him.


    ¡°Master Long, you¡¯re too kind,¡± Murong Kuan immediately said.


    His words immediately attracted Master Long¡¯s attention.


    Master Long looked at Murong Kuan and smiled. Then, he looked at Jiang Ming and signaled for Murong Kuan to enter the door with Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, Prince Liang, pleasee in. It¡¯s tiring to stand outside.¡±


    Master Long was overflowing with enthusiasm as he thought of something.


    The people around Ning Caichen were all capable people.


    If he were to side with Ning Caichen, then he would be able to solve any problems he encountered quickly.


    Jiang Ming felt as if someone was staring at him, and he secretly looked for the person who was watching him.


    As he searched, he could not help but look at Master Long.


    Master Long did not avoid his gaze. Instead, he looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s enter the house.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded and walked into the house with Murong Kuan and Master Long.


    Master Long arranged Murong Kuan and Jiang Ming to sit opposite each other, while he sat on the main seat.


    Murong Kuan and Jiang Ming¡¯s men sat beside the people who followed them.


    Tea and snacks were served.


    ¡°Did you twoe together?¡± Master Long asked curiously.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Jiang Ming was the first to reply.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen and I met by coincidence. We met at the same time and got acquainted with each other.¡±


    Murong Kuan looked at Jiang Ming with a half-smile. He had thought of all those tricks beforehand.


    The people around Jiang Ming were attractive to Master Long. He had to use another method to make Master Long choose him.


    ¡°It was indeed a coincidence. When I saw the carriage, I thought it was the king of the Daliang Kingdom. I didn¡¯t expect it to be the king¡¯s brother,¡± Jiang Ming said nonchntly as he waited for Murong Kuan to tell him about the Dragon Sword so that he could recruit Master Long.


    However, Murong Kuan also wanted Jiang Ming to bring it up first, so he kept quiet and continued to change the topic. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen anyone unable to distinguish between my carriage and the king¡¯s carriage.¡±


    This remark was obviously insulting Jiang Ming¡¯s intelligence.


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    Using such a minor detail to belittle him meant that Prince Liang was not kind.


    He was about to say something, but Master Long looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Sometimes, even I can¡¯t tell. This is normal.¡±


    Why was he speaking up for him?


    Jiang Ming was stunned. He looked at Master Long and met his gaze.


    He did not know why, but he felt that Master Long¡¯s eyes were filled with kindness.


    Hearing this, Murong Kuan was also dumbfounded.


    Master Long was a reasonable person. It was said that he would never defend anyone when they were in the wrong.


    Even his own grandson and son were not spared from this.


    He was already speaking up for Ning Caichen on their first meeting. It would be better to dy the matter of the Dragon Sword until Master Long was willing to meet him alone.


    Murong Kuan sighed.


    He would havee here earlier if he had known this would happen. He had really missed his shot. Ning Caichen was a curse!


    ¡°Master Long, is this tea grown in a special ce?¡±


    Murong Kuan picked up the teacup and took a sip before changing the topic.


    The fragrance of tea filled the air.


    He was a little obsessed with this tea.


    Jiang Ming had thought that he and Murong Kuan would have an argument. Now that Murong Kuan had not revealed his true purpose, he could not understand.


    Why was he dragging this out?


    Forget it. He would bring this upter.


    ¡°Yes.¡± A hint of admiration shed in Master Long¡¯s eyes. ¡°An immortal gave it to me. It¡¯s said that it¡¯s a type of tea grown on a cliff. It¡¯s very rare.¡±


    It seemed that he had found the right angle.


    Murong Kuan was pleasantly surprised and excited when he saw the look in Master Long¡¯s eyes.


    If he continued to guide him patiently, the scales in Master Long¡¯s heart might lean toward him, and the matter of the Dragon Sword would be smoother.


    Murong Kuan was getting more and more excited as he thought about it. He raised his teacup again, intending to take a few more sips.


    This tea was not bad.


    ¡°The tea is good. Let¡¯s get to the point first. Master Long, I¡¯m here today to discuss an alliance with you.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Master Long and directly cut to the chase.


    These words directly knocked Murong Kuan back to reality.


    He almost spat out a mouthful of tea and coughed repeatedly. He was filled with regret.


    How could he have forgotten about Ning Caichen being here?


    Ning Caichen really did not y by the rules!


    ¡°Prince Liang, are you alright?¡±


    His cough shocked Master Long.


    He heard that Prince Liang was mentally ill. If he died here, he would have to bear the responsibility.


    He did not want to be charged for nothing!


    Zhu Asi looked at Murong Kuan¡¯s face, which had turned blue and purple from coughing, and found it funny.


    Murong Kuan had only coughed a few times and was already like this. No wonder he was rarely seen in the activities of the Daliang Kingdom.


    Jiang Ming frowned when he saw Murong Kuan¡¯s attitude.


    It was evident his heart was unhealthy, and he could not take too much excitement.


    If this were not treated properly, he would die young sooner orter.


    He immediately shook his head.


    He was essentially cursing Murong Kuan!


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Murong Kuan tried his best to calm himself down and waved at the two of them, but the purple color on his face was obviously not optimistic.


    ¡°Men, call the doctor over.¡±


    Master Long could tell that Murong Kuan was still ill, so he called for his servants.


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±


    Murong Kuan coughed again. This time, he almost fainted.


    Master Long was shocked and anxious, but there was nothing he could do.


    He had no medical skills, so he could only watch Murong Kuan suffer.


    Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi looked at each other and saw a bitter smile in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Who would have thought that the originally peaceful negotiation would turn so grim?


    They had to wait for the prince to recover before continuing the negotiations.


    Fortunately, Murong Kuan had not said that he wanted to form an alliance with Master Long.


    Murong Kuan might not bring up the idea of an alliance for the time being, but he had a high chance of sess.


    Murong Kuan¡¯s vision was blurry. He was seeing doubles.


    He had nned to do onest thing for Northern Yan¡¯s Murong family before leaving to recuperate, but he did not expect his illness to suddenly re up.

 Chapter 643 - 643 Can’t Watch It Anymore

    643 Can¡¯t Watch It Anymore


    Feeling that Murong Kuan was about to die, Jiang Ming could not stand it anymore and walked directly to Murong Kuan.


    Murong Kuan was shocked when he realized that Jiang Ming had suddenly appeared before him. However, he quickly regained hisposure and calmed down.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m treating your illness! Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Jiang Ming grabbed Murong Kuan¡¯s right arm, pushed back his sleeve, and ced his hand on his pulse.


    Then, Jiang Ming used the spiritual energy in his body to feel Murong Kuan¡¯s pulse.


    His pulse was very weak. His heart would soon stop beating.


    It seemed that he had to use silver needles to dredge the organs of the ¡°Holy See¡± and use his internal energy to sustain his heart.


    Zhu Asi was quite surprised to see Jiang Ming like this.


    He had never known that Ning Caichen was also a doctor.


    However, Murong Kuan looked like he was beyond treatment. Would Ning Caichen be able to save Murong Kuan from the hands of death?


    Since he was facing an enemy, Murong Kuan was a little scared that Jiang Ming would kill him.


    If he were drugged or worse, his body would be even weaker.


    He retracted his arm and thanked him, ¡°Thank you, Lord Ning Caichen. It¡¯s just a minor illness. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry.


    Murong Kuan was obviously unable to take it anymore and was still holding on.


    Was he afraid that he would take the opportunity to kill him? He was not that kind of person. Why would he do a thing that went against his conscience?


    Perhaps Murong Kuan had done this kind of thing before, so he was projecting his fears.


    The princess¡¯s eyes were wide. She was looking at Jiang Ming, and from time to time, she would look at Murong Kuan.


    She had never heard of Ning Caichen being skilled in medicine. Seeing him treat Prince Liang today was an eye-opener for her.


    However, she was really curious about Ning Caichen¡¯s medical skills. He had been hiding his medical skills for so long. Was he terrible at medicine? Was that the reason he has never disyed his medical skills?


    The monk sized up Jiang Ming and Murong Kuan.


    He dared not say it, but he reckoned that Prince Liang did not have long to live.


    Ning Caichen was wasting his time. How could he cure Prince Liang?


    He also knew a bit of medicine, so he knew it was impossible.


    Even those with excellent medical skills were helpless when a person was terminally ill.


    Madman Junior also saw this situation clearly and sneered in his heart.


    Although he admitted that he had lost to Ning Caichen, Ning Caichen was too arrogant.


    How could he save a dying person?


    This was just asking for trouble and wasting time!


    Zhu An¡¯an licked her dry lips. She could not understand Jiang Ming.


    Why would Mister save his own enemy? When Murong Kuan came back to life, they would have to fight for the alliance with Master Long.


    At that time, they would have to spend a lot of effort thinking of how to make Master Long agree to cooperate with them. Wouldn¡¯t that be a thankless task?


    On the other hand, if they did not save Murong Kuan, they would have one less rival. At that time, Master Long might agree immediately.


    ¡°Prince Liang, your minor illness is life-threatening.¡±


    Jiang Ming found it funny.


    Hearing this, Master Long felt like his soul was about toe out of his body.


    Liang Kuan was a member of the royal family of the Daliang Kingdom. Although he did not usually appear, his rtionship with the king of the Daliang Kingdom was still excellent.


    He did not want to see the king of the Daliang Kingdom punishing him for this.


    Although he could deal with it, he still wanted to live in peace.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, can Prince Liang¡¯s disease be healed on its own?¡±


    Master Long was worried and looked at Murong Kuan.


    Murong Kuan¡¯s eyes were nowpletely dark. He could not see anything at all and could only hear sounds.


    He could not help but feel sad.


    Was he going to die here today?


    He did not want to die yet.


    ¡°Yes, but you need a corpse.¡±


    Murong Kuan¡¯s eyes were lifeless, and his head was lowered like a helpless rabbit.


    Jiang Ming guessed something and could not help but feel sorry for Murong Kuan.


    He had been serving Northern Yan¡¯s Murong family for his entire life. He was already so sick, yet he was still serving Northern Yan¡¯s Murong family.


    He really did not understand why Murong Kuan was working so hard.


    In the end, Northern Yan¡¯s Murong family would not feel the slightest bit of grief even if he lost his life.


    ¡°Is any corpse fine?¡±


    Master Long felt a little relieved, but he was still anxious.


    If the corpse had any special requirements, it would be impossible to find it in a short period of time.


    However, Prince Liang¡¯s condition could not wait any longer.


    ¡°It¡¯s best if it¡¯s a young man¡¯s body and heart.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and immediately looked at Master Long.


    ¡°Please take care of Prince Liang. I¡¯lle back quickly.¡±


    Master Long felt a little more rxed.


    There was a dungeon not far away. There were many corpses there. It would be easy to find the young corpses.


    However, he had to ask for the corpse personally. If a servant went, it would be easy for mistakes to ur.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Jiang Ming agreed immediately.


    Now that Prince Liang was blind, he did not dare move. He was easy to take care of.


    After Master Long left, Zhu An¡¯an was confused and sent a voice transmission to Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Mister, why are you saving Murong Kuan? He wants to cooperate with Master Long, and he is a subordinate of Northern Yan¡¯s Murong family!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Murong Kuan and gave Zhu An¡¯an an answer.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. He didn¡¯t do anything to harm us. We can¡¯t leave him in the lurch.¡±


    ¡°But, Mister, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an became anxious and stood up.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Zhu An¡¯an.


    Feeling their gazes, Zhu An¡¯an realized that she was being disruptive and retreated awkwardly.


    ¡°What are you doing? What a bigmotion!¡±


    Zhu Asi looked at Zhu An¡¯an suspiciously.


    Zhu An¡¯an coughed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    This cough made Zhu Asi feel that Zhu An¡¯an was hiding something, but he did not say anything. He just nced at Zhu An¡¯an.


    ¡°If we want to obtain the cooperation of Master Long, we can¡¯t take advantage of him like this. We have to use our legitimate strength to obtain this cooperation. We can¡¯t go against our conscience, understand?¡±


    Jiang Ming knew what Zhu An¡¯an was thinking, so he exined.


    He sighed in his heart.


    Zhu An¡¯an was like his little sister. Having a little sister like her was not bad.


    ¡°Mister, I understand.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an thought for a while and decided to listen to Jiang Ming.


    Ning Caichen was right. They could not do this.


    ¡°What are you two whispering about?¡±


    Zhu Asi looked at Jiang Ming and teased him.

 Chapter 644 - 644 No Cure

    644 No Cure


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know what we¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an stuck out her tongue at Zhu Asi.


    ¡°You little brat!


    Zhu Asi felt both angry and amused.


    Zhu An¡¯an was really something else.


    However, he could not say anything. They were allpanions, after all.


    Murong Kuan panicked as he listened to their jokes.


    He did not want to stay in such a dangerous ce while being so vulnerable.


    Now that Master Long was not here, the others could totally get rid of him.


    He hoped that Master Long would return soon. Otherwise, he would really lose his life.


    Master Long had rushed over with a group of people. A few people were carrying a corpse behind him. They were wearing the uniform of the dungeon guards.


    Master Long was quite fast.


    Jiang Ming was filled with emotion.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, how is this corpse?¡±


    Although it met the standard of the corpse that Jiang Ming needed, Master Long was still a little worried. He looked at Jiang Ming expectantly, and his eyes were uncertain.


    Jiang Ming walked to the corpse and lifted the white cloth covering it.


    The deceased was about twenty years old and was strong and muscr. There was a deep strangtion mark on his neck. It was obvious that he had been strangled to death.


    He ced his hand on the corpse¡¯s pulse and used his internal energy to probe it. He felt that the heart was as good as new. It was exactly the heart he wanted.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded.


    Master Long looked at Murong Kuan and asked with concern, ¡°Prince Liang, how are you feeling now?¡±


    Hearing Master Long¡¯s voice, Murong Kuan felt a little relieved. Even the faint pain in his heart could be ignored. ¡°I feel fine.¡±


    ¡°Master Long, I need you to leave. I need to treat Prince Liang alone.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Master Long with a serious expression.


    Now that he had everything, he was missing a ce to be alone.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll get my subordinates to take me back first.¡±


    Before Master Long could reply, Murong Kuan became nervous. He immediately shouted for his subordinates to help him up.


    ¡°Prince Liang, if you don¡¯t get treatment, you will die tonight.¡±


    Seeing that Murong Kuan did not appreciate it at all, Jiang Ming could not be bothered to pay attention to him anymore and spoke sarcastically.


    He really scoffed at his good intentions. He did not care anymore. After all, it was not his body.


    Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, Murong Kuan¡¯s body trembled. His left hand, which was originally on his arm, slipped down, and his entire body almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, his subordinates held him steady.


    This time, Zhu Asi was also unhappy. He felt that it was not worth it for Ning Caichen.


    Even Ning Caichen put in so much effort to save Murong Kuan, but Murong Kuan did not know how to be grateful.


    He asked sarcastically, ¡°Prince Liang, can you walk out of this door?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an was even angrier. She felt as if her entire person was on fire. She growled, ¡°Mister, Prince Liang doesn¡¯t need you to save him. You¡¯d better not ask for trouble.¡±


    Who did Murong Kuan think he was?


    Everyone could see what kind of character Jiang Ming had. How could he suspect that Jiang Ming would kill him? It was really a waste of effort to save him!


    The monk and Madman Junior stood at the side and watched the show silently.


    They were just bystanders unwilling to get involved in this matter.


    However, Prince Liang was really a fool. If they really wanted to kill him, it would only arouse the suspicion of Master Long.


    At that time, the king of the Daliang Kingdom would have to take revenge for his brother ande looking for them. Wouldn¡¯t they be asking for trouble?


    Prince Liang was so stupid. He might as well die.


    ¡°Prince Liang, Lord Ning Caichen¡¯s character is known far and wide. I¡¯m here, so I won¡¯t let him harm you.¡±


    Master Long understood what Murong Kuan was thinking and went forward to persuade him.


    If Murong Kuan disappeared after a few steps, then he would not be able to escape responsibility.


    The weight of the burden in his heart had increased by a lot.


    How could Prince Liang be so brainless? Ning Caichen clearly had sincere intentions.


    Hearing everyone say so, Murong Kuan immediately realized his own foolish behavior.


    He did not know if Ning Caichen was willing to save him. He did not want to die.


    However, with his illness, even if he were saved, he would most likely live for a few more years, right?


    Forget it; a few more years was better than nothing.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, please save me. I was being stupid.¡±


    Murong Kuan kneeled down in the dark. He looked helpless andpletely different from his high-spirited self just now.


    Seeing Murong Kuan like this, Jiang Ming could not help but sympathize with him. He decided to forget about it.


    ¡°Prince Liang, your attitude toward me just now deeply hurt me.¡±


    With Murong Kuan¡¯s personality, if he saved him, he might end up ming him for being unable to cure himpletely.


    He did not want to trouble himself.


    Coincidentally, the doctor that Master Long had hired arrived.


    He was an old man with a white beard and a box in his hand.


    ¡°Doctor,e and take a look.¡±


    Seeing Jiang Ming like this, Master Long sighed and quickly called the doctor. He then looked at Murong Kuan and said, ¡°Prince Liang, get up quickly. Your health is more important now.¡±


    Murong Kuan was regretful, but he knew there was no other way. He stood up with the help of his subordinates and sat back down on the chair.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, please sit down as well.¡± After greeting Murong Kuan, Master Long did not forget about the people who were still carrying the corpse. He ordered, ¡°Put the body aside first.¡±


    Jiang Ming sat back down and sized up Master Long.


    Master Long was really kind.


    The doctor also checked Murong Kuan¡¯s pulse; cold sweat immediately broke out on his forehead.


    He fell to his knees with a thud. He looked flustered and stuttered, ¡°Please spare my life, Master Long. I¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How could this have happened?¡±


    Master Long could not believe it. Ning Caichen had said that he could be saved, but now he could not be saved by this doctor.


    The doctor wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°Prince Liang is already beyond cure. It¡¯s a waste of effort to continue treating him. If he was treated at the beginning, perhaps¡­¡±


    Toward the end, the doctor¡¯s voice became softer and softer until there was no sound at all.


    His body began to tremble more and more. Ultimately, he could not even kneel down and fell to the side.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there any other way to cure him?¡±


    Master Long suddenly felt that Murong Kuan¡¯s illness was troublesome. He nced at Jiang Ming from time to time and felt helpless.


    Ning Caichen was the only one who could save Prince Liang now!


    It was a pity that Prince Liang did not know what was good for him. Otherwise, he would not have treated Ning Caichen like that.


    ¡°No, there isn¡¯t any other way,¡± the doctor said in a low voice.

 Chapter 645 - 645 Cured

    645 Cured


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Prince Liang was disheartened. ¡°Master Long, thank you. I¡¯ll ept my illness.¡±


    He had heard many doctors say such words, and only Ning Caichen said that he could cure it.


    But now that he had offended Ning Caichen, Ning Caichen would definitely not save him. Now, he could only wait for death.


    The princess secretly shook her head.


    Fortunately, she did not offend Ning Caichen. Otherwise, if anything happened in the future, she wouldn¡¯t be able to ask Ning Caichen for help.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, Prince Liang is a good person. He misspoke earlier. Please forgive him.¡±


    Master Long tried to persuade Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Forget it. Saving a life is more important than petty squabbles. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Murong Kuan¡¯s dejected expression and agreed.


    It was not that he was soft-hearted, but he did not want to let him die.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Ning Caichen.¡±


    Murong Kuan was so happy that he almost fell off his chair.


    Murong Kuan could not care less about the pain. He knelt on the ground and kowtowed heavily. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, you are a magnanimous man. I will never forget your kindness.¡±


    This was already the greatest courtesy he could give.


    Jiang Ming was a little surprised that Murong Kuan valued his life so much. He went forward to support Murong Kuan. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Get up.¡±


    Murong Kuan nodded repeatedly and stood up with Jiang Ming.


    Master Long drove everyone else out of the room, leaving only Murong Kuan and Jiang Ming inside.


    Murong Kuan had been in pain for a while. His breathing wasbored, and he looked like he was about to die. He closed his eyes and tried to rest.


    Jiang Ming took some silver needles from the doctor and inserted them into Murong Kuan¡¯s body individually.


    Murong Kuan only felt a little pain in his back, but he could still bear it.


    The silver needles were ready. Jiang Ming used the spiritual energy in his body and lightly patted Murong Kuan¡¯s body.


    Murong Kuan did not feel anything at all. He did not even know that Jiang Ming had patted him.


    When he felt that it was about time, Jiang Ming used the remaining silver needles to force out the corpse¡¯s heart and used his internal energy to rece Murong Kuan¡¯s heart with the corpse¡¯s heart.


    Murong Kuan started to sweat all over, but he felt much better. He still had some strength, and he was not as weak as before.


    ¡°Prince Liang, get up and see how you feel.¡±


    Jiang Ming covered the corpse with the white cloth again and looked uncertainly at Murong Kuan.


    He had adjusted the heart with his internal energy, which was nowpletelypatible with Murong Kuan¡¯s body.


    However, whether it was really suitable for him depended on Murong Kuan¡¯s feelings.


    Murong Kuan opened his eyes, which were bright. He moved his arms and legs curiously.


    His heart seemed to have been injected with new blood vessels. Murong Kuan ced his hand on his chest.


    The trembling feeling had disappeared, leaving only his steady heartbeat.


    He was so excited that tears flowed out of the corners of his eyes.


    He had never thought that his heart would one day function like a normal person¡¯s.


    This was all thanks to Ning Caichen.


    Murong Kuan looked at Jiang Ming gratefully, and his tears began to flow again. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, please let me know if you have any problems in this life. I will do my best to help you.¡±


    As his tears flowed down, arge snot bubble appeared on his nose.


    Jiang Ming looked at the snot bubble with some disdain and nodded to ept Murong Kuan¡¯s gratitude.


    After a while, the snot bubble burst open on its own, and snot almost flowed into his mouth.


    Murong Kuan realized it and quickly took a handkerchief from his pocket to clean his nose.


    Jiang Ming wanted tough.


    Murong Kuan was like a child.


    In the next second, he could notugh anymore.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, are you willing to form an alliance with Northern Yan¡¯s Murong family? The Murong family head is my master.¡±


    Murong Kuan¡¯s eyes sparkled as he extended a sincere invitation to Jiang Ming.


    Why would he need Master Long? Ning Caichen was much stronger!


    Not only did he have so many capable people around him, but his medical skills were also so brilliant. Perhaps his martial arts skills were also off the charts!


    Even if Ning Caichen was weak, his medical skills were alreadyparable to many amazing doctors!


    Jiang Ming did not expect Murong Kuan to shift his alliances. He could not help but feel confused. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to cooperate with the Long family?¡±


    ¡°No, I think you¡¯re more suitable to cooperate with my master. My master is amazing and decisive in killing. With your help, he will definitely be able to aplish something great.¡±


    Murong Kuan¡¯s eyes were determined. It was obvious that he wanted to cooperate with Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming did not know what to say.


    Who was he to choose on his master¡¯s behalf?


    He had thought that Murong Kuan would be difficult to deal with, but it seemed that he had overestimated him.


    Outside the door, the head of the Long family was a little anxious when he saw that Jiang Ming and Murong Kuan had note out for a long time. He put his ear close to the door and listened.


    Master Long¡¯s eyes widened.


    Murong Kuan actually wanted to snatch Ning Caichen away from him!


    He could not lose Ning Caichen!


    Master Long pushed the door open and shouted, ¡°No!¡±


    In an instant, Master Long became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.


    The people around Jiang Ming had not overheard the conversation between Jiang Ming and Murong Kuan.


    Now that they heard Master Long¡¯s words, they were confused


    What did he mean?


    What did Ning Caichen say to Murong Kuan?


    Jiang Ming was the first to react and change the topic. ¡°Prince Liang has recovered. He just needs to rest for a while more.¡±


    This sentence immediately made everyone present return to their senses.


    However, other than Master Long, Jiang Ming, and Murong Kuan, the others were still confused.


    ¡°Master Long, it¡¯s up to Lord Ning Caichen to decide. We can¡¯t interfere with Lord Ning Caichen¡¯s decision.¡±


    Murong Kuan looked at Master Long.


    He would definitely make Ning Caichen ally with his master.


    Ning Caichen was sought-after everywhere.


    Master Long was instantly anxious.


    He couldn¡¯t let the powerhouse that he had nned to ally with leave just like that.


    He immediately said, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, I also wish to form an alliance with you. The Long family is willing to give up all their financial resources and do their best. I promise you.¡±


    Did he even take the time to think about it?


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    He thought that Master Long would have to think about it, but he did not expect him to agree so quickly.

 Chapter 646 - 646 Hit the Pillar

    646 Hit the Pir


    Zhu Asi was shocked.


    Were they fighting over Ning Caichen?


    Wasn¡¯t this the first time Master Long had seen Ning Caichen?


    It was also Murong Kuan¡¯s first time seeing Jiang Ming. So, why was he fighting over Ning Caichen?


    Ning Caichen had just saved Murong Kuan. Was that why Master Long wanted him?


    Zhu An¡¯an stared nkly at the two people fighting over Jiang Ming.


    This was simply amazing.


    Ning Caichen was so outstanding. She was really envious.


    ¡°Master Long, Lord Ning Caichen saved me. I should repay him. Let hime with me.¡±


    Murong Kuan did not want to let it go and went forward to argue with Master Long.


    ¡°Prince Liang, you are being a little unreasonable. Lord Ning Caichen may have saved you, but forming an alliance with you is something different.¡±


    Master Long¡¯s face turned red as he argued, and he did not want to back down.


    ¡°Master Long, what you said doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± Murong Kuan stepped forward and grabbed Ning Caichen¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Today, I must form an alliance with Lord Ning Caichen.¡±


    ¡°I also want to form an alliance with Lord Ning Caichen.¡± Master Long also stepped forward and grabbed Ning Caichen¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive. We can sit down and discuss this properly!¡±


    Seeing that both of them grabbed his sleeves simultaneously, Jiang Ming felt that the situation was not good for some reason.


    ¡°Master Long, this is too much. I¡¯m obviously more powerful than you!¡± Murong Kuan said aggressively.


    Master Long was not to be outdone either. He took a step forward and said, ¡°The Daliang Kingdom has been weak for the past few years. How can itpare to the Long family?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t argue anymore. Let¡¯s talk things over!¡±


    Jiang Ming helplessly tried to persuade Master Long to make up with Murong Kuan.


    He tugged at his sleeves as he tried to persuade him.


    Coincidentally, Master Long and Murong Kuan released their hands at this moment.


    Jiang Ming fell backward and hit the pir.


    Before he fainted, he was rendered speechless.


    Could the two of them stop involving him in their quarrel?


    Zhu Asi was originally watching themotion, but when he saw what happened, he became anxious. He followed the others and carried Jiang Ming into another room in a panic.


    * * *


    His head hurt.


    His body felt like it was on fire.


    Jiang Ming was forced to open his eyes.


    He first saw an unfamiliar room and was stunned.


    Seeing the bed next to him and the bandage on his hand, he instantly understood.


    He was resting.


    Could it be that he did not die and was saved?


    Jiang Ming was delighted.


    After Murong Kuan and Master Long¡¯s actions, he was really a little embarrassed.


    He did not expect that he would be lucky enough toe back to life.


    A big tongue licked him. Jiang Ming closed his eyes subconsciously because of the saliva, and a furry creature entered his arms.


    When he opened his eyes again, Jiang Ming saw the appearance of the creature in front of him clearly.


    It looked like a puppy, but it also did not look like a puppy at the same time.


    It had tworge protruding ears, and its hooves were like an elephant¡¯s feet, but it only had two toes.


    Its fur was dark orange with ck stripes.


    There was also a tuft of xen hair on the top of his head. Even his lips, chest, and tail were xen.


    Jiang Ming did not know what it was. It looked like a dog and a tiger at the same time. It was really amazing.


    At this moment, it was looking at Jiang Ming with its ck pupils, as if it was asking to be petted.


    Jiang Ming was already in pain. He wanted to cry but had no tears.


    How could such a strange creature appear in this world? It seemed that he was really dead.


    How long had he been in the world of immortal cultivation? Had he finally died?


    At this moment, because Jiang Ming¡¯s movements were too sudden, the gauze had been pulled off, and the back of his hand began to bleed.


    The pain made him snap back to his senses. Jiang Ming used his survival instincts and pressed the bell on the cab. He instantly understood.


    ¡°What happened to you, Lord Ning Caichen?¡±


    A woman with her hair tied up entered the room.


    She was wearing a tasseled dress. Her expression was gentle, and her voice was soft.


    ¡°The gauze fell off.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s pupils constricted.


    He seemed to have seen this servant girl at Master Long¡¯s ce before.


    Now that this servant girl had appeared, he could confirm it.


    He did not die.


    Fortunately, he did not die. Otherwise, it would be way too sad.


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    He was so happy to be wrong!


    Never in his life had he thought that he would be knocked unconscious against a pir by someone.


    Jiang Ming was deep in thought. He stood up with the help of the servant girl and looked at the puppy while the servant girl was bandaging him.


    Seeing that the servant girl was wrapping the gauze, the puppy was very obedient. It looked at Jiang Ming without blinking.


    Jiang Ming sized it up.


    This puppy might belong to Master Long. It looked really strange, but it seemed to be loyal to its master. Master Long¡¯s choice of creaturepanion was not bad.


    ¡°The gauze has already been wrapped. Be careful.¡±


    The servant girl reminded him gently.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded.


    After the servant girl left, the puppy was eager to go up to Jiang Ming again.


    It seemed to be afraid of hurting Jiang Ming¡¯s wound.


    Sensing the puppy¡¯s emotions, Jiang Ming waved at it with his intact left hand.


    The puppy jumped up gently. Jiang Ming held it with his left hand and stroked its fur.


    It opened its mouth again, stuck out its big tongue, and licked Jiang Ming¡¯s cheek.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s originally dry cheeks had some more saliva on them. He did not mind and scratched the puppy¡¯s chin.


    The puppy raised its chin, stuck out its tongue, and looked at Jiang Ming sweetly.


    Jiang Ming patted the puppy¡¯s head, thought for a moment, and said seriously, ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    The puppy reached out its hand. Jiang Ming held it and continued to stroke the puppy¡¯s head. ¡°Very good.¡±


    The puppy stuck out its tongue again.


    Jiang Ming looked around and saw a round ball on top of the cab.


    He casually threw it out.


    ¡°Woof!¡± The puppy barked and ran very fast. It immediately reached the round ball.


    Just as the ball was about to fall to the ground, it caught it, turned around, and quickly went to Jiang Ming¡¯s bed.


    After a few seconds, Jiang Ming held the ball and was a little surprised.


    This puppy was developing quite well. It did not look too big.


    After thinking briefly, Jiang Ming picked up the drawing paper at the side and threw it out. ¡°Hit it.¡±


    The puppy immediately rushed out and tore a big hole in the paper. It then took the torn paper back and returned it to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up.


    It was quite smart. If he trained it more, it might have other functions.


    Perhaps this puppy could create something else.


    Thinking of this, he quickly said, ¡°Try to show off your other skills. You can¡¯t destroy anything.¡±


    The puppy barked twice to show that it had heard him.

 Chapter 647 - 647 The Two Foxes Are Here Again

    647 The Two Foxes Are Here Again


    The puppy immediately jumped onto the ground and hung up the drawing paper. mes shot out of its throat.


    The drawing paper was instantly burnt to ashes and fell to the ground. Only ashes were left behind.


    After everything was done, the puppy wagged its tail and sat down, looking like it wanted a reward.


    Jiang Ming forced a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re very powerful, but this is too dangerous.¡±


    He felt some lingering fear.


    If the mes were not controlled well, they would be buried in a sea of fire.


    It seemed like he had to train the puppy.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Jiang Ming shouted at the door and nced at the puppy.


    The puppy understood and immediately jumped down and sat on the ground obediently.


    The door was opened, and Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an walked in.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, how are you?¡± Zhu Asi asked.


    ¡°Mister, the way you fainted just now scared me to death. I thought you were going to die.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an looked at Jiang Ming with concern.


    Jiang Ming was about to say something when Bai Ruoning and Su Ruoning barged in.


    Master Long followed behind them helplessly and angrily said, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen needs to rest. You¡¯re snubbing me by rushing around like this.¡±


    ¡°Master Long, I¡¯ll settle this matter. You can go ahead and do your work.¡±


    Seeing Su Ruoning and Bai Ruoning, Jiang Ming felt a headacheing on and looked at Master Long.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, just call me.¡±


    Master Long felt slightly guilty about Jiang Ming¡¯s injury and immediately left.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you must choose one of us today.¡±


    Su Ruoning and Bai Ruoning seemed to be arguing again as they both looked at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming did not know what to say. After a while, he replied, ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an were dumbfounded.


    Why had more peoplee to fight over Ning Caichen?


    Was Ning Caichen that popr?


    ¡°Okay, Ning Caichen, please give us an answer tomorrow.¡±


    Bai Ruoning and Su Ruoning could not wait any longer. They left before Jiang Ming could reply.


    Jiang Ming was rendered speechless.


    These two foxes were really strong and overbearing.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, your charisma is out of this world. You even enchanted Bai Ruoning and Su Ruoning.¡±


    Zhu Asi teased Jiang Ming and patted his shoulder.


    Zhu An¡¯an started ying with the puppy beside her.


    This was a spirit pet that Master Long had obtained from a special ce. It was extremely obedient.


    As for Jiang Ming, she did not have to worry about him. Zhu Asi would take care of him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want their love. They¡¯ve already harassed me two or three times. I didn¡¯t expect them to harass me again this time.¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned.


    Each and every one of these people was eyeing him covetously.


    The matter between Master Long and Murong Kuan had yet to be resolved, and now Bai Ruoning and Su Ruoning had popped up.


    ¡°I have a good idea. We have to cooperate.¡±


    Zhu Asi thought for a moment, and his smile turned sinister.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Seeing Zhu Asi like this, Jiang Ming felt that he was up to no good. He looked at him suspiciously. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Zhu Asiughed. ¡°Ning Caichen, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    As he spoke, he told him his own countermeasures.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up as he gave Zhu Asi a thumbs up. ¡°Excellent!¡±


    Jiang Ming paused.


    ¡°Where are the other three now?¡±


    Jiang Ming asked as he thought of something.


    ¡°Master Long has arranged for them to rest in a nearby room. Don¡¯t worry; the three of them won¡¯t affect our ns,¡± Zhu Asi said.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt relieved.


    The next day, Jiang Ming called Bai Ruoning and Su Ruoning over.


    Zhu Asi pretended to be seriously ill. His eyes rolled back, his entire body was white, and his lips were purple.


    Bai Ruoning and Su Ruoning did not like each other and were still arguing.


    ¡°As you can see, my friend is seriously ill now. I will only go with the person who can treat Zhu Asi,¡± Jiang Ming said.


    ¡°Alright, Ning Caichen, just you wait.¡±


    Bai Ruoning and Su Ruoning nced at Zhu Asi and spoke in unison.


    Realizing that the two of them had said the same thing, they almost cursed. They snorted at each other and left.


    Seeing the two of them leave, Zhu Asi immediately became energetic and whispered something into Jiang Ming¡¯s ear.


    Then, he said with great ambition, ¡°Ning Caichen, just do as I say. We¡¯ll definitely be able to get rid of them in the end.¡±


    After a while, Bai Ruoning came back. She looked for Jiang Ming immediately.


    Listening to Zhu Asi, he pretended to look sad and waspletely immersed in his emotions, not saying a word.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, are you sure you can¡¯te with me if I can¡¯t find the medicine?¡±


    Bai Ruoning became a little anxious.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    Jiang Ming pretended to be worried and had no intention of agreeing to Bai Ruoning¡¯s request.


    Seeing Jiang Ming like this, Bai Ruoning pursed her lips and did not dare continue.


    She was considered beautiful and talented. Was Ning Caichen not moved by her at all?


    She knew the real answer. However, she wanted to live in denial.


    The two of them did not speak. Jiang Ming felt very helpless in his heart.


    Why was Bai Ruoning chasing after him so relentlessly?


    It was all thanks to Zhu Asi, who had put on a show with him. He was waiting for an opportunity to make Bai Ruoning give up. He did not want to be chased after by Bai Ruoning.


    Zhu Asi¡¯s face was pale, and his lips were purple. He was sitting with his legs crossed and eating an apple.


    Everyone would really think that he was sick if he did not act normal.


    He felt extremely bored.


    He did not know when Ning Caichen would be able to persuade Bai Ruoning. Ning Caichen had to use the idea he hade up with.


    Jiang Ming pretended to be weak as he sat on the stool. He looked as if all the strength in his body had been sucked dry as he sighed.


    ¡°Zhu Asi is a dear friend of mine. I hope he can live well and smile at me like before.¡±


    He wanted tough.


    Zhu Asi¡¯s idea was simply brilliant. He really admired him.


    ¡°So, who will you follow if Zhu Asi is cured?¡±


    Bai Ruoning¡¯s heart was beating fast. She looked calm on the surface, but her heart was in turmoil.


    Was it really as Zhu Asi said? Was his heart failing?


    No, that was impossible. She had asked around and discovered that Zhu Asi¡¯s body had always been healthy. He had never shown such symptoms before.


    Did a human poison him?


    If she could find the antidote, Ning Caichen would submit to her.


    ¡°Mister!¡± Zhu An¡¯an shouted from outside the door.


    She was a little worried about Jiang Ming. Bai Ruoning was not a good person.


    Jiang Ming was stunned and said, ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver some refreshments.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s eyes were serious as she ced the refreshments on the table.

 Chapter 648 - 648 Problem Solved

    648 Problem Solved


    Her eyes were filled with worry and concern when she looked at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Mister, call me if there¡¯s anything.¡±


    Bai Ruoning quietly watched Jiang Ming and Zhu An¡¯an from the side. She was a little wary of Zhu An¡¯an.


    Zhu An¡¯an had to be up to something.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Jiang Ming understood what Zhu An¡¯an meant and nodded, feeling touched.


    This little girl was quite concerned about him.


    Zhu An¡¯an came out feeling annoyed.


    What kind of look was this Bai Ruoning giving her? What else could she do to Jiang Ming?


    After Zhu An¡¯an left, Bai Ruoning, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent out a notice to ask people to look for the divine doctor at a high price. There should be news soon.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded and remembered that Zhu Asi must be bored. He wanted to bring him a few toys and said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. I¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Bai Ruoning suddenly had a bad premonition in her heart, and her eyesnded on Jiang Ming.


    Could he be looking for some woman?


    Why would he need to find other women here?


    Why couldn¡¯t he just tell her if there was anything? Couldn¡¯t she do anything?


    She was not useless!


    Could he be looking for Su Ruoning?


    No, this could not happen!


    Jiang Ming did not understand and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Do I have to tell you? This is my business, Bai Ruoning, why are you so curious about this?¡±


    Although he was getting along well with Bai Ruoning, it did not mean that he had to inform Bai Ruoning about everything he did.


    He and Bai Ruoning were only acquaintances. He did not like controlling people.


    Bai Ruoning pursed her lips and instantly had nothing to say. She secretly swore in her heart.


    Sooner orter, she would take Ning Caichen down and learn the answers to these questions.


    In her heart, she shook her head repeatedly, unable to understand.


    What was so good about Su Ruoning? Could she cure Zhu Asi?


    Seeing Bai Ruoning¡¯s expression, Jiang Ming felt helpless.


    What was Bai Ruoning thinking? Why did she look so angry?


    He did not seem to have done anything, right?


    At this moment, Su Ruoning barged in with a smug look on her face. ¡°Ning Caichen,e with me. I think I¡¯ve found a way to cure Zhu Asi.¡±


    ¡°Su Ruoning!¡±


    Bai Ruoning¡¯s eyes were wide open, and the veins on her forehead were bulging. She was very unhappy.


    ¡°Su Ruoning, I¡¯ll go overter. You go back first.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt like a storm wasing, and he did not feel good.


    It was really noisy when women quarreled with each other.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, Bai Ruoning is of no use at all. Only I can help you now.¡±


    Su Ruoning¡¯s tone was extremely arrogant. It was obvious that she wanted Jiang Ming to leave with her.


    At this moment, the pressure around Bai Ruoning, who was beside Jiang Ming, had dropped a lot. Her eyes were fixed on Su Ruoning.


    Su Ruoning always came at the same time as her.


    She really wanted to get rid of Su Ruoning!


    Thinking of this, she was extremely frustrated.


    Ning Caichen was too popr. If this went on, he would be easily snatched away.


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Zhu Asi should be resting now. Why don¡¯t we go and see him tomorrow and discuss how to save him?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ning Caichen. I¡¯ll definitely take care of Zhu Asi¡¯s matter.¡±


    Su Ruoning patted her chest. She looked determined.


    Jiang Ming wanted tough in his heart, but he quickly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Su Ruoning.¡±


    How could they possibly cure Zhu Asi? Zhu Asi was pretending to be sick.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Ning Caichen. You should also take care of your health. Your friend will definitely get better.¡±


    Su Ruoningforted Jiang Ming and sized up his body.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s body was a good thing, and it could not be damaged.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Jiang Ming pretended to be touched and nodded in agreement. Heined endlessly in his heart.


    He wanted to be alone!


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you finished? I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Bai Ruoning narrowed her eyes and walked toward Jiang Ming. Her hands were restless, and she had a faint intention of taking Jiang Ming away.


    However, due to what Jiang Ming said just now, she did not really carry out this intention.


    After all, Jiang Ming seemed to have finally relented to her. She had to leave a good impression in front of Jiang Ming.


    Su Ruoning nced at Bai Ruoning speechlessly. Her eyes shed, and she immediately said, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten either. Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    She had deliberately spoken a little louder so that Bai Ruoning could hear everything.


    Bai Ruoning¡¯s face was ashen. She ignored Su Ruoning and snatched Su Ruoning¡¯s fan.


    She got carried away. ¡°Bai Ruoning, your fan is with me. Where else do you want to take Ning Caichen?¡±


    Jiang Ming watched the show from the side.


    He suddenly felt that the bickering between the two women was quite interesting.


    Su Ruoning quickly regained her senses and immediately snatched the fan. She frowned. ¡°Bai Ruoning, you have no right to take my fan.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an was listening nearby. When she saw that something was wrong, she turned her head around and pretended to be anxious as she ran over. ¡°Mister, Zhu Asi¡¯s condition doesn¡¯t seem to be good!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go over first.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt relieved. He nced at Bai Ruoning and Su Ruoning and followed Zhu An¡¯an.


    Bai Ruoning stared at Jiang Ming¡¯s departing figure with a deep gaze.


    ¡°No matter what, Ning Caichen, you can only be my man. You can¡¯t have anything to do with those other women!¡±


    Su Ruoning saw through Bai Ruoning¡¯s thoughts. She crossed her arms and sized Bai Ruoning up. ¡°Bai Ruoning, you can¡¯t get Ning Caichen at all. I¡¯ve already found the medicine to cure Zhu Asi.¡±


    In reality, she did not find the medicine at all. She just wanted to provoke Bai Ruoning.


    Bai Ruoning saw through Su Ruoning¡¯s thoughts and mocked her. ¡°Did you really find it, or did you fake it? Su Ruoning, I know you!¡±


    ¡°Bai Ruoning!¡±


    Su Ruoning¡¯s voice became shrill after being seen through.


    ¡°I will definitely find this medicine first.¡±


    Bai Ruoning calmed down.


    She was going to look for the divine doctor from the Medical Valley.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely find it before you!¡±


    Su Ruoning became anxious and went out first.


    Bai Ruoning did not want to be outdone. She left a letter for Jiang Ming and left.


    Jiang Ming and Zhu An¡¯an arrived at Zhu Asi¡¯s ce.


    Seeing someonee in, Zhu Asi immediately put down his legs and put the apple aside. He closed his eyes and pretended to be half-dead with his tongue sticking out.


    ¡°There¡¯s no one else but Zhu An¡¯an and me.¡±


    Seeing that Zhu Asi was still trying his best to pretend, Jiang Ming kindly gave him a reminder.


    When he and Zhu An¡¯an came in, Jiang Ming had made a barrier.


    Only the people inside could see it. The people outside could not see anything inside at all.


    Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s voice, Zhu Asi immediately opened his eyes and began to eat the apple again.


    ¡°How did it go? Did it go well?¡±


    He looked at Jiang Ming with concern.

 Chapter 649 - 649 Effect

    649 Effect


    He was the one who came up with this idea, so it should be effective now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The two of them are currently arguing.¡±


    Jiang Ming exined what had happened to Zhu Asi.


    Zhu Asi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Women are also morepetitive. They might have already left.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look. Have fun chatting over here.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an was curious and turned around to leave.


    Zhu Asi smiled at Jiang Ming. ¡°Ning Caichen, do you want to bet that Su Ruoning and Bai Ruoning have already left?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything against it. This is your n. If it doesn¡¯t work, it¡¯s not good.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Zhu Asi and smiled.


    ¡°Fine. Ning Caichen, let¡¯s bet again next time.¡±


    Zhu Asi finished the apple and threw the core into the trash can.


    Zhu An¡¯an returned very quickly with a letter in her hand. She said in surprise, ¡°Zhu Asi, you were right. Bai Ruoning and Su Ruoning have indeed left. This letter might be a farewell letter.¡±


    As she spoke, she handed the letter to Jiang Ming.


    She did not open the letter. No matter what, this was a letter for Jiang Ming. She had no right to open the letter on her own.


    Jiang Ming opened the letter. Inside were Bai Ruoning¡¯s words of farewell and a promise to find the medicine.


    He looked at Zhu Asi and confirmed. ¡°Yes, this is a farewell letter from Bai Ruoning. She and Su Ruoning have already left.¡±


    ¡°See, I have to make a move. It¡¯s simply a matter of minutes to get rid of these two people.¡±


    Zhu Asi smiled smugly.


    ¡°Thank you so much this time,¡± Jiang Ming said seriously.


    ¡°We¡¯re family.¡±


    Zhu Asi patted Jiang Ming¡¯s shoulder.


    Boom!


    At this moment, a loud noise came from outside the courtyard.


    Jiang Ming, Zhu Asi, and Zhu An¡¯an looked at each other and went outside.


    A man was wearing a crown and a set of robes.


    He was looking ahead and held a box in his hand.


    Right in front of them, Master Long was clutching his chest with blood in his mouth. His body was on the verge of copsing.


    ¡°Master Long!¡±


    Jiang Ming was shocked and ran forward to help Master Long up.


    He had nned to ally with Master Long. He could not just let Master Long die like this.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, thank you.¡±


    Master Long¡¯s voice was trembling and hoarse.


    ¡°Who are these people?¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at the people around him and then looked at Master Long.


    ¡°He¡¯s the Feng family head, and he¡¯s here to snatch the Long family¡¯s heirloom! The box in his hand is the Long family¡¯s heirloom.¡±


    Master Long almost used all his strength to say this. After he finished speaking, he could not take it anymore. He closed his eyes and fainted.


    Jiang Ming felt relieved after checking Master Long¡¯s breathing. He stood up and looked at Master Feng.


    ¡°Master Long, rest well. I¡¯ll help you take care of the rest.¡±


    Jiang Ming said softly.


    When Master Feng heard this, he could not help but fly into a rage out of humiliation. ¡°You? Who the hell are you!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. All I know is that you¡¯re a b*stard!¡±


    Jiang Ming cursed.


    What kind of criminal robbed another family like this?


    ¡°Heh.¡± Master Feng was disdainful. He raised his hand and ordered his subordinates behind him, ¡°Get rid of this weakling!¡±


    As he spoke, he lowered his head and tried to open the box he had snatched from Master Long.


    When Master Feng was checking the box, his subordinates had already rushed forward.


    Jiang Ming grabbed the throat of one of his men with one hand and lifted him up.


    He used this subordinate as a weapon and attacked his other subordinates one by one.


    This subordinate¡¯s shoes kicked the faces of the other subordinates.


    The faces of the other subordinates were covered in ck shoe prints.


    They were still shouting, and their faces were twisted in pain.


    They reached out and wanted to grab Jiang Ming. However, before they could touch a hair on Jiang Ming¡¯s head, they were kicked to the ground by Jiang Ming.


    The subordinate who was being held by Jiang Ming felt dizzy and could not fight back at all.


    He only felt something churning in his stomach, and it made him want to vomit. However, in his current situation, he could not vomit at all.


    Seeing that all the subordinates had been kicked to the ground, Jiang Ming threw the remaining subordinate down as well.


    The subordinate only felt his center of gravity lose bnce, and his body fell backward uncontrobly.


    The table in the distance was knocked over by the subordinate. The stone table and chairs were shattered into pieces and fell around the subordinate.


    The subordinate¡¯s head was already bleeding from the impact. He was dizzy andpletely unconscious.


    The subordinates who were kicked to the ground didn¡¯t stay idle either. Taking advantage of the gap when Jiang Ming threw the man, they struggled to stand up and rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    This time, Jiang Ming did not do the same thing as before. Instead, he did a few roundhouse kicks.


    However, his kicking technique was extremely strange. Every kick was precise and powerful, and they allnded on the chest.


    Those subordinates only felt a sharp pain in their chests, and then they could not control themselves and spat out blood. They closed their eyes and fainted.


    Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an were stunned by his actions.


    What kind of move was this?


    The battle attracted the attention of the monk, Madman Junior, and the princess. They walked out.


    Jiang Ming looked at Master Feng in disdain. His voice was domineering. ¡°Master Feng, it¡¯s time for you to return Master Long¡¯s heirloom.¡±


    Seeing that all his subordinates had been taken care of, Master Feng was not afraid. Instead, he became even more arrogant.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you think you can beat me just because you beat these good-for-nothings? Don¡¯t be a fool.¡±


    After saying that, he burst intoughter. ¡°The main event hasn¡¯t started yet. If I were you, I would find a ce to hide. Unfortunately, you¡¯re stupid and came marching to your own death. Do you think the Feng family is as useless as the Long family?¡±


    As he spoke, Master Feng pped his hands, and an old man appeared behind him.


    The old man was wearing a white cloth shirt. His eyes were sunken. He stroked his beard with his left hand and ced his right hand behind his back. He did not even look at Jiang Ming. Instead, he scoffed at him.


    ¡°Kid, you still have a chance to escape.¡±


    ¡°Heh, what a self-righteous guy!¡± Jiang Ming retorted.


    He could not let such a person get away with stealing!


    He did not like people who bullied the weak and feared the strong.


    Seeing this old man, the princess was dumbstruck.


    She knew this person. He was Uncle Lin of the Feng family. He was quite famous.


    Uncle Lin was skilled in martial arts. He killed people without blinking. His methods were also cold-blooded and heartless.


    It was also because of this that Uncle Lin was the Feng family¡¯sst trump card.


    The Feng family had actually sent Uncle Lin to deal with Ning Caichen. It was really unexpected.


    Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, Uncle Lin was amused. ¡°Kid, I advise you to run away. Things won¡¯t be easy if I decide to attack.¡±

 Chapter 650 - 650 How Dare You

    650 How Dare You


    Jiang Ming did not say anything, but the people around him were furious.


    The monk narrowed his eyes, a dangerous aura pervading his body.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    How dare he speak down to Ning Caichen like this? How dare a mere servant be so arrogant!


    He had to give Master Feng a piece of his mind!


    The monk¡¯s aura felt very familiar. Uncle Lin was stunned for a moment. He tried to remember where he had felt it before, and his hair stood on end.


    Why were the people from the ck Prison here?


    Thinking of this, Uncle Lin could not help but look at Jiang Ming with confusion in his eyes.


    Who was this young man in front of him?


    At this moment, Madman Junior also walked out slowly. He red at Uncle Lin, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°Repeat what you just said!¡±


    Only he could take Ning Caichen¡¯s life! Sooner orter, he would beat Ning Caichen!


    If someone else killed Ning Caichen, who would he fight?


    When he saw Madman Junior, Uncle Lin was dumbfounded, and he gulped in fear.


    Why was Madman Junior from the ck Prison here?


    He remembered that Madman Junior had fused with a forbidden power, and his strength was extraordinary.


    Why was Madman Junior protecting that ordinary-looking young man?


    At this moment, Zhu Asi stepped forward and sized Uncle Lin up. He ridiculed him. ¡°Did you really want to ask Ning Caichen to die? Are you not afraid of death?¡±


    He knew about Uncle Lin. Uncle Lin had a repertoire of techniques, and all of them were said to be invisible.


    That did not matter. Today, even if he had to risk his life, he would not let Uncle Lin hurt Ning Caichen.


    When he saw Zhu Asi, Uncle Lin¡¯s jaw dropped.


    He knew about Zhu Asi. He was the top prodigy of the outer sect of the Zhuyan Pce.


    Why was he here?


    More importantly, why was he protecting this young man?


    What did this young man do to deserve such treatment?


    Just then, Zhu An¡¯an stepped in front of Jiang Ming. ¡°If you want to attack Mister, you¡¯ll have to go through me first!¡±


    Uncle Lin looked at Zhu An¡¯an carefully.


    At first nce, she was an ordinary girl.


    At a second nce, he realized she actually had powers that did not belong to mortals!


    Uncle Lin smiled nervously.


    Just how many powerful people had he recruited? What was so special about this young man?


    Even his master could not find this many experts to protect him!


    Seeing that everyone else had joined the battle, the princess did not want to be outdone and walked to Jiang Ming¡¯s side.


    Her face was serious as she stared at Uncle Lin.


    ¡°If you dare touch Ning Caichen, I will have the entire Qingmiao Kingdom hunt you down!¡±


    What?


    Uncle Lin felt like a boulder had hit him.


    Why was the most beloved princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom here?


    Why were there so many experts around him?


    Seeing the situation in front of him, Master Feng raised his eyebrows. He was frustrated and indignant!


    He had led the Feng family in the world of immortal cultivation for so many years, but even he did not have this many experts under him!


    Why did thiszy young man, who looked like he had never experienced any hardships in his life, have so many experts under him? It was simply unfair!


    With this thought in mind, Master Feng swore he would defeat this young man!


    When Uncle Lin heard that, he looked at Master Feng in fear. He did not know what to say. He could only silently mourn for Master Feng.


    Although Master Feng was incredibly powerful, even he could not fight against so many experts!


    He was very aware of how strong Master Feng was.


    It had been a long time since his family head had stepped forward to fight. It was very likely that he would be defeated.


    Zhu Asi, Zhu An¡¯an, Madman Junior, the monk, and the princess were all enraged when they heard Master Feng¡¯s words.


    Since when did they be Ning Caichen¡¯s servants?


    Was Master Feng trying to get himself killed? How dare he speak about them like that?


    ¡°If I remember correctly, your name should be Feng Ni.¡±


    The princess was about to explode from anger. She immediately touched Master Feng¡¯s sore spot.


    She had always been doted on and had never been called a servant.


    Her father had always told her that she was a princess and could not bepared to servants.


    But now, the head of the Feng family had called her one of Ning Caichen¡¯s servants!


    Did the head of the Feng family think she was just some lowly servant girl?


    As the princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom, she represented the glory of the Qingmiao Kingdom!


    Humiliating her was equivalent to insulting the Qingmiao Kingdom and ndering her father.


    She would not allow anyone to insult her, the Qingmiao Kingdom, and her father!


    He did not expect the princess to know his real name. Master Feng immediately felt a strong sense of shame.


    Ever since he became Master Feng, he had been trying his best to conceal his name. He had not expected the princess to say it out loud.


    Hearing the name ¡°Feng Ni,¡± everyone except Jiang Mingughed.


    Jiang Ming was quite surprised.


    Master Feng looked quite young. He did not expect him to have such an old-fashioned name.


    In fact, it sounded like a peasant¡¯s name.


    ¡°Feng Ni¡­ What a nice name! Feng Ni! Feng Ni!¡±


    Sensing that Master Feng did not like this name at all, Zhu Asi provoked him.


    It was obvious he was insulting Master Feng.


    Hearing this, Master Feng was furious and wanted to kill Zhu Asi!


    But in his current situation, if he made a move, the others would help Zhu Asi. He had no chance of winning at all.


    Even if he had Uncle Lin by his side, he would not be able to win. Uncle Lin might even die in vain.


    He thought for a while before heughed out loud.


    ¡°My name is Feng Nidi. Who are you guys anyway? A useless little princess, a bald monk, an escaped inmate who is neither human nor ghost, and a minor prodigy.¡±


    Master Feng refused to be humiliated.


    Since Jiang Ming did notugh, he did not mention him.


    Everyone else felt incredibly insulted.


    Zhu Asi and the other three gritted their teeth, unable to suppress their anger.


    The Feng family head was really arrogant. They had to teach him a lesson!


    ¡°Enough with your stupid insults! If you¡¯re really that powerful, let¡¯s see you in action!¡±


    Seeing the anger in these people¡¯s eyes, Master Feng was a little afraid.


    He had provoked them.


    However, it seemed to have backfired on him!

 Chapter 651 - 651 Not Hit

    651 Not Hit


    ¡°Alright, Feng Ni, if you want to make the first move, we won¡¯t stop you. But what right does an old man like you have to criticize us? All of usbined are younger than you! How can you say that?¡±


    Old man¡­


    These two words pierced Master Feng¡¯s heart, and Master Feng was rendered speechless.


    Zhu Asi was telling the truth. He was indeed very old.


    Jiang Ming heard Zhu Asi¡¯s words clearly. He sized up Master Feng in front of him. He was a little incredulous.


    Master Feng looked quite young. Was he really that old?


    Boom!


    At this moment, arge hole appeared in the wall beside him.


    The edges were surrounded by traces of fire.


    An old man with a long beard walked in. He was wearing a robe with the word ¡°Long¡± on it.


    His expression was solemn as he looked at the Feng family head.


    A youngdy who looked to be in her twenties walked to his side and looked around with a curious expression.


    However, the focus of her eyes suddenly shifted from many people andnded on Jiang Ming.


    Looking at Jiang Ming¡¯s simple attire and extraordinary bearing, the young woman blushed for no reason.


    After that, the young woman did not dare to look at Jiang Ming at all. She only peeked at him from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡°How dare you attack the Long family? Master Feng, are you trying to get yourself killed? What right do you have to walk out of here alive?¡±


    The old man was an elder of the Long family. He red at the Feng family head with disdain.


    In his opinion, the Feng family head was just a useless man! He was only fit to be a servant!


    ¡°Elder Long, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving.¡±


    The Feng family head did not want to stir up trouble. His expression was unpredictable. He secretly hid the box he had plundered from Master Long and put it in his pocket.


    Zhu An¡¯an quietly saw everything.


    The box immediately fell out andnded on the ground.


    The spell had shrunk it earlier. Now, it had returned to its original size.


    ¡°What are you doing, brat?¡±


    The Feng family head was annoyed.


    No matter what, he could not let anyone see this box!


    Still, Zhu An¡¯an had pulled his robes to make it tumble out! Why was she doing this to him?


    The elder of the Long family was furious when he saw the small box.


    The Long family¡¯s name was written on the top of the box.


    This small box belonged to the Long family, not the Feng family!


    ¡°Master Feng, do you think you can get away with stealing from my family? Absolutely not!¡±


    The Long family elder threw out a rope. This rope would automatically tie up anyone in their path.


    Except for Jiang Ming, everyone present was tied up.


    Looking at the ropes binding her, Zhu An¡¯an wanted to cry but had no tears.


    Had she shot herself in the foot?


    Why did the Long family elder want to punish everyone?


    Zhu An¡¯an was confused when she saw that Jiang Ming was not tied up.


    Why was he spared?


    ¡°What are you doing, old man? We¡¯re not Master Feng. Why do you have to tie us up??¡±


    Zhu Asi was unhappy. He red at the Long family elder in front of him with a dark face.


    He felt frustrated.


    He really hated these old men! They could not differentiate between right and wrong at all. They were all making their own subjective judgments!


    ¡°You were all assisting him. If it weren¡¯t for you helping Master Feng, would he have been able to get the Long family¡¯s secret treasure so easily?¡±


    After putting away the box, the young woman and the Long family elder immediately saw the unconscious Master Long.


    Afraid that Master Long would get caught in the crossfire, Jiang Ming moved him to the side.


    He had wanted to get someone to take Master Long away, but no one dared to do anything. He could only let Master Long suffer here.


    Jiang Ming frowned when he saw that the Long family elder waspletely unreasonable.


    Why were they all so unreasonable?


    However, Zhu Asi was even more confused.


    What was this old man saying?


    The young woman disregarded everything and rushed over, waving at Master Long. ¡°Master Long, wake up! Master Long!¡±


    Her voice was tearful. It sounded like she had lost someone close to her.


    ¡°Master Long can still be healed.¡±


    Her screams were irritating. Jiang Ming could not stand it anymore, and he handed her a handkerchief.


    In the eyes of the young woman, Ning Caichen was a kind soul. She blushed, took the handkerchief, and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Seeing that she had stopped screaming and crying, the surrounding crowd heaved a sigh of relief.


    Her voice was impossible to tune out.


    At this moment, Madman Junior struggled with all his might to free himself from the ropes. He let out a shout of frustration.


    His voice immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Madman Junior¡¯s waist was covered in mes.


    Madman Junior was almost burnt to death!


    ¡°What exactly are these ropes?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt odd.


    Putting everything else aside, just the fact that he was spared up was really suspicious.


    ¡°Hey, Madman Junior, stop struggling. You¡¯ll only get yourself killed.¡±


    The Long family elder only reminded him out of goodwill. He snorted coldly. He was very arrogant.


    At this moment, he also noticed that Ning Caichen was not tied up by the ropes. He suddenly stuttered in disbelief, ¡°You¡­ Why aren¡¯t you restrained by the ropes?¡±


    This set of ropes was a spirit tool he had brought down a few years ago. Although it looked a little crude, it could restrain people with spells that were a level higher than his.


    These ropes always restrained his enemies. It was unbelievable that Ning Caichen was not restrained by the ropes today.


    ¡°Me?¡± Jiang Ming was also confused. He looked at him strangely. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. The ropes just didn¡¯t look for me.¡±


    ¡°Elder, it must be because Lord Ning Caichen saved Father. He is Father¡¯s benefactor. Otherwise, how could he not be bound by the ropes?¡±


    At this moment, the young woman stood up and spoke with an extremely firm tone.


    Jiang Ming felt a little embarrassed.


    He did not seem to have done anything. He really had to thank this young woman for her kind words.

 Chapter 652 - 652 Another Enemy

    652 Another Enemy


    The young woman¡¯s name was Long Qingqing. She was the eldest daughter of the Long family and was doted on by the Long family¡¯s head and elders.


    However, he needed to deal with the Feng family head first.


    ¡°Master Feng, this belongs to the Long family. You can¡¯t take it away. On ount of your past friendship with the Long family, I won¡¯t hold it against you. However, if I find out that you have the intention to steal from the Long family a second time, I will definitely make you suffer!¡±


    The elder of the Long family was filled with a low pressure, and his voice was sonorous and powerful.


    The Feng family head wanted to retort, but the ropes were already tied around his waist.


    If he did not listen to the elder of the Long family, he would be the one to die.


    ¡°Alright, I promise. Can you let me go now?¡±


    He bit his lower lip, but there was nothing he could do. He could only agree. However, he cursed internally.


    He had never thought that the Long family would have such a good treasure.


    The Feng family had always been trustworthy.


    Seeing this, the elder of the Long family waved his hand and made the ropes on the waists of the group of people disappear.


    Without the restraints, everyone let out a sigh of relief.


    The elder of the Long family waved his hand and asked someone to take the head of the Long family away and find a doctor to treat him.


    Jiang Ming was also warmly invited inside by him. He hoped to have tea with him.


    Zhu Asi and the others were not interested in following Jiang Ming. They were nning to teach the Long family elder a lesson.


    Tying someone up for no reason was really annoying!


    Initially, Jiang Ming did not want to go, but he could not resist the enthusiasm of the Long family elder and had to agree.


    Jiang Ming saw an uninvited guest when he arrived at the Long family elder¡¯s mansion.


    The young master of the Long family, Long Chengxue.


    The two of them had met each other briefly. Long Chengxue knew Ning Caichen¡¯s name, so he said sourly, ¡°Ning Caichen, you¡¯re not allowed to sit in the same carriage as Elder Long.¡±


    Jiang Ming retorted bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s just a carriage. I can sit in it if I want to. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    He wondered how he had provoked Long Chengxue.


    However, he was not afraid of Long Chengxue.


    ¡°How dare you! This is the Long family¡¯s savior! Why can¡¯t he sit here?¡±


    The Long family elder frowned. He was somewhat displeased.


    He had worked hard to save Master Long. What kind of attitude was this?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say thank you, and you even spoke rudely. Chengxue, you¡¯ve crossed the line.¡±


    Long Qingqing¡¯s face also turned pale.


    She had been separated from Master Long for so long, and it was not easy for them to reunite.


    Lord Ning Caichen had saved her father, so she had to thank him!


    Why was Long Chengxue being so nasty?


    Not to mention the fact that Master Long had a good rtionship with Lord Ning Caichen, but thetter had even saved Master Long!


    Realizing that he had said something wrong, Long Chengxue coughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Elder, my cousin is right. I was wrong. I don¡¯t think Lord Ning Caichen will mind. After all, Master Long and Ning Caichen know each other.¡±


    Long Chengxue secretly paid attention to Jiang Ming and snorted internally.


    He had already considered the friendship between the Long family head and Ning Caichen. Ning Caichen had to be grateful he was allowed to even be in their presence.


    If he dared to retort¡­


    Long Chengxue¡¯s eyes shed with a ruthlessness that no one else could detect.


    He was only saying this to stay in Master Long¡¯s good books. He did not care about Ning Caichen. After all, he was just a poor young man.


    ¡°I forgive you. It¡¯s human nature to be ignorant.¡±


    Jiang Ming said calmly, ¡°Elder Long, since Master Long is fine, I¡¯ll leave first. Master Long still needs to recuperate.¡±


    ¡°Then you should let us give you something, at least. You saved the family head, so you can¡¯t leave empty-handed,¡± the Long family elder said enthusiastically.


    Long Qingqing also chimed in, ¡°Yes, Lord Ning Caichen. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, why don¡¯t you stay for a meal? I really don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you for your kindness, Elder Long and Ms. Long. I won¡¯t disturb Master Long¡¯s rest.¡±


    ¡°Elder, I¡¯ll go see Lord Ning Caichen off,¡± Long Qingqing said hurriedly.


    It was not easy for her to have a chance to be alone with Ning Caichen, so she could not miss it.


    Ning Caichen was a person worth trusting.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The Long family elder nodded after seeing through her intentions. After the two of them left, he sighed again.


    Long Qingqing was divorced. He did not know if Lord Ning Caichen would still be willing to get along with her if he knew that.


    ¡°Elder, I won¡¯t disturb Master Long¡¯s rest. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Seeing that Long Qingqing and Jiang Ming were not there, Long Chengxue felt that there was no need to stay any longer.


    The elders of the Long family respected the head of the Long family. Now that the head of the Long family had finally woken up, the elders of the Long family would definitely focus their attention on him.


    Besides, he had just said something that made the Long family elder and Long Qingqing unhappy. It was best to leave now.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The Long family elder still remembered what he said just now. He didn¡¯t have a good expression on his face. He waved his hand to bid him goodbye.


    Long Chengxue was furious when he saw how he was being treated, but he did not dare argue. He held back his anger and left. However, his fists were clenched so tightly that veins were popping out.


    It was all Ning Caichen¡¯s fault!


    He wanted to make Ning Caichen suffer, or else he would not be able to stand the humiliation he had suffered!


    After leaving the Long family residence, Chengxue got into the carriage. The coachman drove slowly. With a ruthless look in his eyes, he said to the coachman, ¡°Find a few people to get rid of Ning Caichen.¡±


    * * *


    Long Qingqing did not know what to do since she had not had any contact with Ning Caichen. She was silent the whole way with him, but she could not hide the joy in her heart.


    Long Qingqing was content to be able to walk side by side with Ning Caichen, and she had no other thoughts.


    ¡°Thank you for saving my father today. If it weren¡¯t for you, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Long Qingqing coughed. Seeing that they were about to finish their journey, she took the initiative to speak.


    She did not want to leave just like that.


    ¡°Ms. Long, you¡¯re being too polite. Master Long is kind. I was just doing what was right.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    Just as she was about to say something, Long Qingqing saw Jiang Ming¡¯s thin shirt and secretly bit her lip.


    Ning Caichen did not usually wear thick robes.


    Now that she was here, she had to make arrangements for Lord Ning Caichen.


    ¡°Ms. Long, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Sensing that Long Qingqing¡¯s mood was not right, Jiang Ming was concerned.


    Long Qingqing turned her head, not wanting Jiang Ming to see her emotions. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Can you go shopping with me?¡±


    She wanted to buy him more clothes.

 Chapter 653 - 653 Trained for Nothing

    653 Trained for Nothing


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Although Long Qingqing had turned her head, Jiang Ming still saw her reddened eyes. He sighed in his heart.


    Master Long¡¯s injury must have given Miss Long quite a blow. She must be hoping that someone would be by her side now.


    She did not have anyone close by her side. Therefore, he would apany her!


    If Jiang Ming knew what Long Qingqing was thinking, he would not understand.


    How did he look like he did not have money to buy clothes?


    It was very hot. Therefore, he was wearing something practical!


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call the coachman.¡±


    Long Qingqing was secretly delighted. She turned around and was about to find the coachman.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll drive the carriage. There¡¯s no need for a coachman.¡±


    Jiang Ming patted Long Qingqing¡¯s shoulder and smiled.


    He could feel Long Qingqing¡¯s happiness, and it infected him.


    Long Qingqing was stunned when she made physical contact with Ning Caichen. She nodded.


    When they arrived at the carriage, Long Qingqing was still thinking about how Jiang Ming patted her shoulder, and her ears could not help but turn red.


    Jiang Ming got into the carriage and led the horse with the ropes.


    He was very good at driving, and he immediately put his skills to use.


    At this moment, a group of immortals descended from the sky. They were ying around with their hands and emitting light at Jiang Ming.


    Their eyes were sharp, and their lips moved silently.


    Their intentions were extremely clear.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, it¡¯s time to die!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not expect that there would be people who dared to rush up to deal with him openly. He could not help but lose control of the carriage.


    However, he knew that Long Qingqing was still in the carriage. He could not abandon the carriage and run away.


    He faced it head-on, and he immediately discovered something odd about the immortals before him.


    Usually, immortals wore a certain type of clothing. This clothing was also made out of a specific fabric.


    It was fine if the immortals in front of him wore something different, but the fabric waspletely different.


    Were these immortals fake?


    His mind was racing.


    He could not help but make a bold decision.


    He decided not to fight back and just let these immortals do whatever they wanted.


    However, he also knew that this was an extremely risky decision.


    If those immortals were real, he would be injured.


    When the carriage met the immortals, the immortals all passed through it and did not touch Long Qingqing or Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    Who created this illusion? What was the creator¡¯s intention?


    Seeing that Jiang Ming did not retaliate at all, the illusionist in the distance was dumbfounded.


    How had his illusion failed so easily?


    As long as no one retaliated against the illusionary immortals, they would be fine.


    However, if they fought back, they would suffer. The illusions would be real and corrode the brains of the targets. Then, they would enter the targets¡¯ minds and make them rot to death!


    How had his mission failed?


    The illusionist was sweating profusely. He could not help but tremble when he thought of Long Chengxue¡¯s violent temper.


    Long Chengxue had emphasized that he could not let Ning Caichen find out that he was the one who wanted to kill him.


    If Ning Caichen caught him, he would bepletely exposed. If Ning Caichen escaped, he would inform the people around him. Then, he and Long Chengxue would be finished.


    Unwilling to ept this, he immediately raised his hand and conjured some illusionary elephants in front of the carriage.


    These elephants were extremely ferocious. They had huge trunks and golden teeth on their ears.


    When Jiang Ming saw these elephants, he felt bewildered.


    These elephants looked quite strange. Moreover, why would these elephants appear on the street?


    Jiang Ming remained unmoved and let the carriage pass through.


    The illusion failed again.


    The illusionist immediately scratched his head and conjured another illusion.


    This time, he conjured the people around Jiang Ming.


    When he saw Zhu Asi, Zhu An¡¯an, and the others before him, Jiang Ming shouted.


    This was really off the charts.


    Why were they here? They were clearly in Master Long¡¯s mansion earlier!


    Did theye out to see him? Did they have nothing else to do?


    They were not the types to sit by and do nothing.


    In addition, he also saw them waving at him with smiles on their faces.


    Jiang Ming blinked.


    He did not care.


    He continued to pull the ropes and moved forward.


    Jiang Ming suddenly sensed something, and he was stunned.


    Why did this person create an illusion for him? He had no enmity with this person.


    Jiang Ming took out a silver needle.


    The person in the dark was caught off guard and was directly hit by the silver needle.


    His back hurt badly.


    The manined endlessly. He could not even conjure his illusions anymore. He limped back in pain.


    If he failed the mission, so be it. He could not bear the pain.


    Long Qingqing, who was in the carriage, suddenly felt a chill run down her spine. She felt a lingering fear for no reason. She started talking to Jiang Ming, who was outside the carriage.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, did you feel something just now? I can¡¯t tell what it is.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably nothing. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    Jiang Mingforted her and grinned.


    It would be a disgrace to her identity as a member of the Long family if she did not feel anything from those illusions.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, please tell me, Lord Ning Caichen. I know a lot of strange things,¡± Long Qingqing said.


    If it were not for the fact that Master Long and Elder Long would not agree, she would have gone somewhere else with Ning Caichen.


    This way, they could bond better.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ning Caichen¡¯s interest was piqued as he continued.


    ¡°We should get off the car. I¡¯ll tell you when we get off.¡±


    Long Qingqing was d that Ning Caichen was interested in these things.


    She lifted the curtain again and saw that the shop was right before her. She said softly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll find a nearby ce to stop.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded.


    * * *


    ¡°What is it? Damn it, he¡¯s perfectly fine? What a bunch of trash! I trained you guys for nothing!¡±


    Long Chengxue smashed the teacup in his hand, and his eyes burned. He wanted to skin Ning Caichen alive.


    If this continued, it would be difficult for the Long family¡¯s elder and Master Long to pull him down.


    He did not expect Ning Caichen to be so skilled. Moreover, this kid didn¡¯t have any benefits to restrain him, but he had a lot of skills.


    When he became the husband of the dragon, it would be even more difficult for him to seize power. It was already even more difficult now.


    Since Ning Caichen could not be touched, then he would start with Long Qingqing. It would be easier to deal with Long Qingqing!


    Long Chengxue¡¯s eyes lit up. He called someone over and whispered something into the man¡¯s ear. The smug smile on his face widened.

 Chapter 654 - 654 Illusion

    654 Illusion


    After getting off the carriage, Long Qingqing could not wait to perform her spell.


    When Jiang Ming got out of the car, she put her hands together and closed her eyes. A faint light suddenly appeared in her hands.


    The light covered Long Qingqingpletely. She opened her eyes, and they turned golden.


    She raised her arm, and a person who looked exactly like her appeared in front of her. She reached out her hand to Jiang Ming with a sweet smile on her face. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, hello. I¡¯m Long Qingqing.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t this what he had just encountered?


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, you can reply to this clone.¡±


    Seeing Jiang Ming¡¯s pupils shrink, Long Qingqing smiled and helped guide him.


    Jiang Ming followed Long Qingqing¡¯s instructions and greeted the clone. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Ning Caichen.¡±


    The moment he finished his greeting, Long Qingqing returned to the position of the clone, and the clone quietly disappeared.


    Jiang Ming found it unbelievable.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Seeing Jiang Ming¡¯s curiosity, Long Qingqing said happily, ¡°This is an illusion unique to the Long family. Only the members of the Long family can execute it.¡±


    Her imagination was running wild.


    If Ning Caichen was interested in her, he might be willing to be her husband.


    By then, she could ask her father to arrange a marriage between her and Ning Caichen.


    ¡°I saw the same illusion in the carriage just now.¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly narrowed his eyes and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, he did not react back then. Otherwise, he would have fallen into the illusionist¡¯s trap.


    Long Qingqing¡¯s words held the answer. The person who wanted to attack her was from the Long family.


    Putting everything else aside, he had saved Master Long, so the people of the Long family should not have attacked him!


    If he knew who that person was, he would have to inform the Long family.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Long Qingqing was a little stunned, but she suddenly became nervous again. She looked Ning Caichen up and down. ¡°Are you alright? That illusion can destroy a person¡¯s mind and turn them into puppets! Are you the real Ning Caichen?¡±


    Long Qingqing took a step back in doubt.


    She was still hesitant.


    If the person in front of her was not the real Ming Caichen, then where should she go? What should she do?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m the real Ning Caichen. I didn¡¯t fall into the trap. Anyway, if I did, you wouldn¡¯t have missed it.¡±


    Jiang Mingforted Long Qingqing.


    ¡°However, there is one thing we can be sure of. Someone in the Long family wants to attack me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell my father and the elders to find this person.¡±


    Long Qingqing was relieved. She stomped her feet indignantly. ¡°You saved my father, yet they still did this to you. They¡¯ve simply disgraced the Long family.¡±


    Long Qingqing was still angry after she finished speaking. She threw the handkerchief in her hand to the ground.


    Jiang Ming picked up her handkerchief and ced it in Long Qingqing¡¯s hand. He said solemnly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Just leave it to me. Don¡¯t tell your father and the elders.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Holding her handkerchief tightly, Long Qingqing could not understand. She looked at Jiang Ming.


    When Jiang Ming returned the handkerchief to her, she could not help but feel a little moved. Some ideas sprouted in her mind.


    ¡°I need to find this person. If we alert the enemy, that person will be even more difficult to find,¡± Jiang Ming exined patiently.


    ¡°Thank goodness I didn¡¯t act rashly. Otherwise, I would have made a big mistake!¡± Long Qingqing said regretfully.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s go look at the clothes first.¡±


    Thinking of the reason why they were out, Jiang Ming got straight to the point.


    Only then did Long Qingqing realize that they were here to buy clothes. She nodded and went to the shop with Jiang Ming.


    Seeing Long Qingqing, the owner of the shop smiled widely.


    He kept winking at Long Qingqing.


    Long Qingqing did not like the owner¡¯s attitude and asked coldly, ¡°Do you have any men¡¯s robes?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the owner nced at Jiang Ming and seemed to have understood something. He pped his hands and said, ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°Find me a few sets to see.¡±


    Long Qingqing noticed the owner¡¯s eyes. She was very satisfied, but her expression was still cold.


    She was very afraid that Lord Ning Caichen would not want it, so she nned to buy it first and then give it to himter.


    After buying all the clothes, she would give them to Lord Ning Caichen.


    Jiang Ming watched from the side. He did not consider Long Qingqing¡¯s words carefully and thought that she was buying it for a man at home.


    He casually looked around.


    The designs in this shop were very simple, and they were all styles he liked.


    After thinking for a while, Jiang Ming decided to buy a few robes for himself.


    At this moment, the shop owner brought several sets of robes to Long Qingqing and Jiang Ming.


    There were all kinds of robes for all kinds of asions.


    The owner said loudly, ¡°These are all made of high-quality fabric and materials. They are veryfortable. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try them on.¡±


    The robes that the owner had chosen were mostly warm and dressy. Long Qingqing liked them all.


    However, the most important thing now was to see if these robes suited Lord Ning Caichen¡¯s taste.


    Thinking of this, Long Qingqing looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, do you like these robes?¡±


    Hearing this question, Jiang Ming had a vague feeling that Long Qingqing wanted to do something, but he did not consider it carefully. He replied to Long Qingqing nonchntly, ¡°I like the style of these robes very much.¡±


    Long Qingqing was pleasantly surprised.


    She did not expect that Ning Caichen had the same taste as hell, which made Long Qingqing even more excited.


    She pushed Jiang Ming. ¡°Then please try on the robes, Lord Ning Caichen. I bought them for my younger brother. It¡¯s just that he had something going on today and couldn¡¯te with me. His figure is about the same as yours, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me try on the robes.¡±


    Seeing Long Qingqing pushing him like that, Ning Caichen did not say anything more and agreed.


    ¡°Alright, wait for me for a while.¡±


    He picked up a set of robes and went to the fitting room. He put it on and walked out again.


    He was wearing white robes with only a few maple leaves on them.


    Such in clothes were particrly eye-catching when Jiang Ming put them on. Long Qingqing was practically salivating.


    Before, she had only thought that Lord Ning Caichen was very good-looking. Now, she suddenly felt that Lord Ning Caichen was the most dazzling man she had ever seen.


    ¡°These robes really suit you.¡±


    Long Qingqing smiled.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pay for it myself.¡±


    Jiang Ming also liked these robes very much and did not reject them.

 Chapter 655 - 655 The Unrelenting Beggar

    655 The Unrelenting Beggar


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already paid.¡±


    The owner opened the bag and looked at the money inside. His eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s enough. There¡¯s more than enough, actually.¡±


    ¡°Keep the rest as a tip.¡±


    Long Qingqing did not care.


    The Long family had silver everywhere.


    Even if she spent money like water, she would never be able to spend all the money of the Long family.


    Jiang Ming did not want to owe her a favor. ¡°You can look for me if you need anything in the future. I¡¯ll try my best to help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Don¡¯t worry about it, Lord Ning Caichen,¡± Long Qingqing said boldly. She said to the owner beside her, ¡°Send it to my father¡¯s mansionter.¡±


    The owner promised, ¡°Ms. Long, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely deliver it.¡±


    Seeing that she had finished her instructions, Long Qingqing suddenly remembered something, and her eyes lit up.


    She looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, why don¡¯t we go riding now? I¡¯ll show you my riding skills.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem.¡±


    What Long Qingqing said hit Jiang Ming¡¯s heart.


    When he was driving the carriage just now, he had already felt the joy of riding a horse.


    It would be fun if he went horseback riding with Long Qingqing.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, we are really like-minded. I like riding horses too.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Ming seemed to be very happy, Long Qingqing was also happy.


    Since the horse-riding range was not far from the store, Jiang Ming and Long Qingqing did not take the carriage.


    However, she had only taken a few steps when a beggar grabbed Long Qingqing and grabbed her skirt tightly. He shouted, ¡°Good Samaritan, please help me. Give me some silver so that I can help my family.¡±


    He hugged her tightly. She could not help but frown.


    The man did not answer Long Qingqing at all. Instead, he continued to repeat what he had just said.


    ¡°I need some silver; give it to me quickly.¡±


    Jiang Ming found it funny and pulled the beggar away. ¡°Is this how you ask for money?¡± Who would dare to give you money like this?¡±


    However, the beggar suddenly became ferocious. He bared his fangs and wanted to bite Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming looked at the beggar¡¯s posture, and a sh of disgust shed across his eyes. He was about to make a move, but Long Qingqing took the lead.


    She sent the beggar flying with a single palm strike.


    The beggar was pushed back a little and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Long Qingqing sneered, ¡°I excused you, but you still stuck close to me. Get as far away as you can. If you don¡¯t have money, I won¡¯t give you a single silver tael.¡±


    The beggar could not believe it. He got up in a panic and knelt in front of Jiang Ming. He kept kowtowing to Jiang Ming and Long Qingqing. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have been so fierce to you just now. Please save my father and me. My father really needs silver now. He¡¯s already dead. I can¡¯t let his corpse be exposed to the public.¡±


    Hearing this, Long Qingqing could not bear not to take out some silver from her pocket. She intended to give it to the beggar.


    Unexpectedly, when the beggar saw the silver, he immediately went crazy and wanted to snatch the silver away.


    His movements were so fierce that Long Qingqing was almost pushed to the ground.


    Thanks to Jiang Ming¡¯s quick reflexes, he grabbed Long Qingqing and pushed the beggar away.


    The beggar had not eaten for a long time, and he was beaten up by Long Qingqing until he vomited blood.


    Now that he was pushed, he fell to the ground.


    ¡°This kind of person is not worth giving money to.¡±


    Jiang Ming was disgusted. He faced the beggar directly.


    However, after being pushed twice, the beggar immediately revealed his true colors and spat at Jiang Ming and Long Qingqing.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Long Qingqing was furious. She raised her hand and wanted to p the beggar again to let him know that she was displeased.


    The beggar was instantly afraid. He could not care less about anything else and stood up to run.


    Long Qingqing patted the dust off her body and sighed. ¡°There are all kinds of people in this world. He did not even have a good attitude when he was spared. No wonder he became a beggar.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not reply. Long Qingqing was puzzled. She turned to look at him and found that Jiang Ming was staring in a direction.


    The person in front of him was wearing ck clothes and a mask. However, the mask only covered his eyes and the top of his face, revealing his mouth and one-third of his face. There was green moss growing on it, and there were pustules on the moss. It looked extremely terrifying.


    His exposed skin and mouth were also covered in moss and pustules. He did not look like a normal person at all!


    Although the man was wearing a mask, Long Qingqing and Jiang Ming knew that he was looking at them.


    However, they did not know why this person was staring at them like that.


    The strange man saw that Jiang Ming and Long Qingqing had already noticed him. He walked forward and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you the eldest daughter of the Long family and Ning Caichen?¡±


    Hearing this question, Jiang Ming and Long Qingqing looked at each other. They both saw some hesitation in each other¡¯s eyes.


    They did not know if the person on the other side was good or bad. If they answered rashly, it was very likely that they would bring danger to themselves.


    Jiang Ming turned the tables and asked, ¡°Who are you? Why did you follow us?¡±


    The strange man¡¯s voice became urgent. ¡°I have no ill intentions towards you. I heard that the Long family has a secret medicine that can cure extremely rare diseases in the world. I really need this secret medicine, so I came to find you.¡±


    Seeing that the strange man had recognized them, Long Qingqing did not hide it anymore. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you go to the Long family¡¯s mansion to ask about it? Why did youe to us instead?¡±


    The strange man seemed to be in great pain. He said helplessly, ¡°I heard that this secret medicine is in the hands of the eldest daughter of the Long family, Long Qingqing. I also heard that this secret medicine was given to Ning Caichen. That¡¯s why I came to find you.¡±


    ¡°Even if the secret medicine is in our hands, why should we give it to you?¡± Jiang Ming did not understand and asked suspiciously, ¡°This secret medicine is very effective. Why would it be given to someone else so easily?¡±


    ¡°I have dragon scales that can be exchanged for it. If you fuse these dragon scales with the Dragon Sword, it will unleash the Dragon Sword¡¯s greatest power. This thing is much more valuable than the secret medicine!¡±

 Chapter 656 - 656 Lecherous Horse

    656 Lecherous Horse


    ¡°So, is this secret medicine in the hands of either of you?¡± the strange man asked. ¡°If it¡¯s not in your hands, then please forgive me.¡±


    Seeing that the strange person did not have a bad attitude, Long Qingqing stopped frowning.


    ¡°That medicine is in my father¡¯s hands. However, if what you said is false, my father will definitely not give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll hand over the dragon scales in return. I¡¯ll definitely be honest.¡±


    The strange man spoke in good faith as he looked at Long Qingqing and Jiang Ming in front of him.


    ¡°Alright, I believe you. My father¡¯s mansion is nearby. Go ask him. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Long Qingqing turned around and was about to leave when she turned to look at Jiang Ming. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the strange man meaningfully, and the pustules and moss on the strange man¡¯s body made a deep impression in his mind.


    He was sure he could cure him.


    However, if that strange person wanted to use that secret medicine to heal his condition, he did not need him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how he got his pustules, but they look quite painful.¡±


    Long Qingqing sighed and shook her head. She wanted to erase the memory of such a repulsive sight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. You might have nightmares. He might have practiced evil techniques.¡±


    Jiang Mingforted her and motioned for her to watch the road.


    Lord Ning Caichen was so gentle. She really liked Lord Ning Caichen.


    Long Qingqing¡¯s eyes were twinkling as she stared at Jiang Ming.


    Sensing Long Qingqing¡¯s emotions, Jiang Ming felt a little odd. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Realizing that she had gone too far, Long Qingqing suddenly felt a little embarrassed and stuttered, ¡°N-No¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not pursue the matter further.


    There was a saying that a woman¡¯s heart was as deep as the sea. There were some things that he should not ask.


    Long Qingqing was d that Jiang Ming did not ask her about this again and changed the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the horse farm.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang Ming followed Long Qingqing¡¯s footsteps and walked straight ahead.


    After crossing a street, they turned into another street and arrived at their destination.


    The coachman was grooming the horses. When he saw Long Qingqing and Jiang Ming, he immediately became attentive. ¡°What would you like to do?¡±


    ¡°Prepare two good horses for me. I want to ride the horses with my friend,¡± Long Qingqing said boldly.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The coachman nodded and turned around to call for two horses.


    These two horses had smooth coats. Not only were they tall and strong, but they were also quite handsome.


    ¡°What do you think of these two horses?¡±


    Long Qingqing stepped forward and stroked the coat of one of the horses.


    The horse was very docile. It rubbed against Long Qingqing and neighed softly.


    ¡°This horse is really cute.¡±


    She looked at Jiang Ming with a smile, and her whole body was filled with youthful vitality.


    Jiang Ming also went forward to touch the other horse, but the horse was trembling all over as if it was very afraid.


    When he touched it, the horse was so stiff that it did not dare to move.


    ¡°Why are you so afraid of me?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the horse and did not know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Is this horse afraid of people?¡±


    Long Qingqing was stunned for a moment before she walked to Jiang Ming¡¯s side and touched the horse.


    When it came to Long Qingqing, the horse did not tremble at all and stood steadily.


    Jiang Ming was a little confused and touched the horse again.


    The horse started trembling again. Those who did not know better would think that he had abused the horse.


    ¡°This horse is afraid of strangers, so it¡¯s trembling like this. Please don¡¯t me me,¡± the coachman exined awkwardly.


    ¡°Then why is it fine when I touch it?¡±


    Long Qingqing could not help but feel indignant for Jiang Ming.


    The coachman coughed and said, ¡°This horse loves beautiful women. It enjoys the attention of beautiful women and won¡¯t tremble when it faces them.¡±


    Jiang Ming chuckled.


    It turned out that the horse was just lecherous.


    ¡°Ning Caichen!¡±


    At this moment, Zhu Asi¡¯s voice echoed beside Jiang Ming and Long Qingqing.


    Long Qingqing immediately became dejected.


    She had finally managed to be alone with Lord Ning Caichen, but Zhu Asi hade to disturb them.


    Another person showed up, and Long Qingqing could not smile anymore.


    Zhu An¡¯an was there, smiling at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Mister, what a coincidence. Zhu Asi and I were thinking about going out to ride a horse, so we came here. It turns out we all had the same idea.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed quite a coincidence. Have you had lunch? We can check some horses out for you first ande back after lunch.¡±


    A fake smile hung on Long Qingqing¡¯s face. She wanted Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an to leave.


    Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an did not know what Long Qingqing was thinking. They only vaguely felt that she was thinking about them.


    She replied, ¡°We¡¯ve already eaten. Don¡¯t worry. Zhu An¡¯an and I have ridden horses before. We know them like the back of our hands. Nothing bad will happen.¡±


    Zhu Asi was full of confidence. He crossed his arms over his chest and sized up Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Hey, Ning Caichen, when did you buy new clothes? Why didn¡¯t you take us with you when you bought them?¡±


    ¡°I went shopping with Ms. Long. If you want, I can go with you next time,¡± Jiang Ming replied smoothly,


    The coachman could not wait any longer. ¡°Dear customers, you still need two horses, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you go first.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an nodded and waved at the coachmen.


    The coachman immediately beamed with joy and nodded.


    ¡°Master Long has woken up.¡± Zhu Asi changed the subject. ¡°I heard from him that he is extremely grateful to you. He wants us to have dinner togetherter.¡±


    ¡°This meal is probably a small banquet,¡± Zhu An¡¯an interjected.


    ¡°That¡¯s very likely. That¡¯s what happens every time my father hosts a meal,¡± Long Qingqing added.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that he woke up. He will recover fully.¡±


    Jiang Ming touched the coat of the horse beside him.


    The horse¡¯s trembling reaction piqued Zhu Asi¡¯s curiosity.


    He could not help but say, ¡°Ning Caichen, why don¡¯t you give me this horse? It seems very interesting.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I can take any horse.¡±


    Ning Caichen walked to the side.

 Chapter 657 - 657 The Horse Suddenly Fell Down

    657 The Horse Suddenly Fell Down


    The horse suddenly went crazy and walked toward Jiang Ming. It even rubbed against his body! It was as if it could not bear to part with Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Huh? Wasn¡¯t he trembling just now?¡±


    Zhu Asi was dumbfounded.


    The horse¡¯s attitude had changed so quickly.


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel a little surprised.


    He had thought that the horse was afraid of him, but it seemed that there was a different meaning behind its trembling.


    ¡°It seems that this horse likes Ning Caichen. It wasn¡¯t trembling in fear like we thought it was!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an felt that it was strange.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Am I not worthy of its love?¡± Zhu Asi joked.


    Unexpectedly, when the horse heard him, it shook its head at Zhu Asi as if it had intelligence.


    This made Zhu Asi extremely angry.


    ¡°This horse is really arrogant. If it wasn¡¯t Ning Caichen¡¯s horse, I would have smacked it.¡±


    Hearing these words, the horse moved back, allowing Jiang Ming to be in front of it.


    Zhu Asi saw the horse¡¯s actions and was simultaneously angry and amused.


    This horse was too smart for its own good!


    The horse beside Long Qingqing had gotten into an ident.


    It suddenly fell down and almost hit Long Qingqing.


    Jiang Ming had noticed the condition of the horse beside Long Qingqing earlier, so he took its reigns and pulled Long Qingqing away.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this horse-riding ce? What¡¯s wrong with this horse?¡±


    Long Qingqing was displeased.


    In her opinion, the coachman was charging a lot, but the quality of the horse was not up to par.


    The coachman happened to be walking over with two other horses. He saw the horse beside Long Qingqing fall down, and his heart ached for the horse.


    He scolded them angrily. ¡°I just went out for a while and this horse already fell down. Did you do something to him? He¡¯s a fine Ferghana horse, so he won¡¯t just copse like that.¡±


    Jiang Ming was furious when he heard the usations.


    ¡°We only touched it. Who knows how it fell? As for you, how are we going to solve this problem by giving us defective horses?¡±


    The coachman sneered and stood up to argue with Jiang Ming and the others.


    ¡°This is indeed a high-quality Ferghana horse. May the heavens strike me down if I lie. You must have done something to it. Otherwise, this horse wouldn¡¯t have fallen!¡±


    Zhu Asi was so angry that heughed. ¡°Why would the four of us mess with your horse? ording to our status, we can have as many horses as we want. Why do we have to abuse this horse?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an was also speechless. ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t care about your horse at all. Why don¡¯t you take a look at our status?¡±


    As she spoke, she pursed her lips, lookingpletely unhappy.


    Long Qingqing was infuriated. ¡°How dare you spout nonsense and nder us? If you really think we¡¯ve attacked your horse, show us the evidence!¡±


    ¡°This horse is lying here on the ground. That¡¯s enough evidence. I don¡¯t care. You have topensate me with ten million taels of silver.¡±


    The coachman continued to press on.


    Themotion attracted the surrounding pedestrians. They walked over one after another and surrounded them in a big circle.


    Seeing the coachman¡¯s arrogant attitude, Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    The coachman did not seem to be afraid of them at all.


    Putting everything else aside, it was understandable that the coachman did not know them, but how could he not know Long Qingqing?


    If Long Qingqing was unhappy, the Long family would take her side, and the horse farm would be gone.


    ¡°Were you instigated to do this by someone?¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but ask.


    Hearing this, the coachman rolled his eyes. ¡°No. You have to take responsibility. Either silver or your lives.¡±


    As he spoke, killing intent shed in the coachman¡¯s eyes.


    Zhu Asi saw the killing intent clearly. ¡°Why would you kill us if we don¡¯tpensate you? What kind of behavior is this? We won¡¯t stay here any longer.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an felt that the way he addressed them was unreasonable, so she followed suit. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to pay you back. This has nothing to do with us. Believe it or not.¡±


    Long Qingqing followed suit. ¡°With your attitude, it¡¯s no wonder that not many people are angry with you.¡±


    She was speechless. Wasn¡¯t this a threat? They were customers!


    ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t pay me back, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    The coachman instantly became ruthless. He looked at Jiang Ming and the others murderously.


    Long Qingqing was furious. ¡°I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Long family. If you dare to touch me, Master Long will destroy your entire farm. Not to mention your current horse, when the timees, all the horses in the entire farm will be buried with you.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a daughter of the Long family? Even if the entire Long familyes, I won¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    The coachman rolled his eyes. Before Jiang Ming and the other three could say anything else, he rushed forward to stab Jiang Ming in the heart with a knife.


    Zhu Asi and the other two could not even react. They only felt that the coachman had arrived beside Jiang Ming in a blur.


    Jiang Ming, on the other hand, saw it clearly. When the coachman was about to stab him, he snatched the coachman¡¯s knife and threw it away.


    Hearing the sound of the knife falling, Zhu Asi and the other two realized what had happened. They quickly attacked and rushed toward the coachman.


    The coachman was very surprised by Jiang Ming¡¯s speed, but he knew that the current situation did not allow him to hesitate.


    Seeing that Zhu Asi and the others had already rushed over, the coachman dodged.


    He was so fast that Zhu Asi and the other two could not even see his figure clearly.


    Zhu Asi and the other two were panting heavily, but they could not catch the coachman at all.


    ¡°Come on, if you have the skills, continue charging over.¡±


    The coachman was very arrogant. He stood not far away and sized up Zhu Asi and the other two.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Jiang Ming answered for Zhu Asi and the other two. He rushed out and grabbed the coachman¡¯s throat.


    The coachman felt he was being lifted up, but he could not break free at all.


    He wanted to escape quickly, but Jiang Ming grabbed him.


    ¡°You¡­ How did you do that?¡±


    The coachman was unwilling to give up. His eyes widened as struggled to escape.


    However, Jiang Ming held him tightly, and he could not move at all.


    ¡°You have to apologize for what you did just now and do something to make up for it.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not be bothered to talk nonsense with the coachman.


    He was extremely unhappy with what the coachman had said just now.

 Chapter 658 - 658 You’re That Beggar

    658 You¡¯re That Beggar


    The coachman still had a bad attitude. He even spat at Jiang Ming.


    Zhu Asi said, ¡°This kind of person deserves a beating. He¡¯s been treated so kindly by the people in this world that he¡¯s be arrogant and despotic.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not hesitate any longer and pped the coachman. He pped him so hard that his ears were ringing.


    The coachman was still unyielding and even looked at Jiang Ming disdainfully. ¡°Other than martial arts, you have nothing. You won¡¯t survive long in the world of immortal cultivation.¡±


    It was obvious that he was mocking him.


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly frowned and tore off the coachman¡¯s face.


    There was no blood and flesh under the torn skin. There was another face.


    When she saw the coachman¡¯s true face, Long Qingqing instantly eximed, ¡± You¡­ Are you that beggar?¡±


    The beggar was surprised that he had been discovered and immediately panicked. He denied it at once. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not¡ª¡±


    As he spoke, he wanted to cover his face, but he was restrained by Jiang Ming


    ¡°What happened? What beggar?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an asked curiously.


    Long Qingqing exined, ¡°Just now, when I was on the street with Lord Ning Caichen, this beggar grabbed my leg and refused to let go. He even asked me for money and almost robbed me. His attitude was very bad. In the end, he was scared away by Lord Ning Caichen.¡±


    Robbery?


    Zhu Asi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°This beggar is so violent! Who would pity him and give him money?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s a worthless dog.¡±


    Long Qingqing was insulting him.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite a good description.¡±


    Zhu Asiughed.


    At this moment, the beggar suddenly said, ¡°Please! I was in the wrong. Please let me go.¡±


    The beggar fell silent.


    At this moment, the real coachman returned. When he saw the beggar, he was confused and asked in disbelief, ¡°Da Baibai, why are you here?¡±


    Jiang Ming and the othersughed. He had a strange name.


    Hearing theughter, the coachman frowned. Regardless, he was a wise man who knew what was good for him. He smiled and asked, ¡°How did my friend offend you? Can we talk about it diplomatically?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way to talk about it diplomatically.¡±


    Jiang Ming gave a direct answer.


    He was so angry that he did not want to talk anymore!


    This was the first time in his life that he had met a scumbag like this beggar.


    Seeing hispanions being treated like this by these people, the coachman finally could not take it anymore.


    ¡°Even if my friend did something wrong, why can¡¯t we talk about it? He was probably just a little too arrogant, but his intentions were not bad. What about you guys? You guys areughing here. How can you bully us?¡±


    After saying that, the coachman felt a lingering fear.


    With his strength, he could not afford to offend these people, especially the youngdy of the Long family.


    However, if he did not anger these people, he might not be able to save Da Baibai. He did not want to see his friend suffer and die in vain.


    Jiang Ming had a rough idea of what was going on after hearing this.


    It seemed that the coachman did not know the beggar¡¯s personality at all and thought that the beggar was a good person.


    Long Qingqing also came to the same conclusion as Jiang Ming. Then, she took a step forward and said firmly, ¡°This beggar didn¡¯t just treat us badly. He directly hurt me.¡±


    The coachman was stunned for a moment. Then, he looked at the beggar and immediately turned his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Da Baibai isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough whether he¡¯s such a person or not.¡±


    Long Qingqing closed her eyes and drew a circle in the air, showing the coachman her memory.


    The beggar¡¯s evil deeds toward Long Qingqing shed before the coachman¡¯s eyes.


    The coachman¡¯s pupils constricted. It was the first time he saw the beggar¡¯s face.


    Long Qingqing immediately said, ¡°You should understand now. Your friend is just a person who is good at pretending. Don¡¯t be deceived by him.¡±


    At this point, the coachman understood everything. He red fiercely at the beggar. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to bite me back when I treated you as such a good friend!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this person to you. I hope you can help us punish him.¡±


    Jiang Ming threw the beggar to the ground. When the beggar saw that no one was restraining him, he immediately wanted to escape, but his hands and feet were tied by the coachman.


    ¡°Where do you want to run to? I want to see how capable a beggar like you is today!¡±


    As he spoke, the coachman dragged the beggar away and left.


    Jiang Ming and the others immediately felt very pleased.


    As the beggar left, the two horses also disappeared and turned into a pile of powder.


    The crowd who had been watching was instantly shocked. Since the coachman had left with the beggar, they could no longer watch the show. They went about their own business.


    ¡°No wonder that horse suddenly fell. It was a fake horse made by the beggar.¡±


    Zhu Asi grinned and suddenly felt like he had been yed.


    Long Qingqing was trying to liven up the atmosphere. ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about these setbacks. I¡¯ll get the coachman to bring a new horse.¡±


    Long Qingqing turned around and went to find the coachman while Jiang Ming and the other two waited.


    Zhu An¡¯an looked at Jiang Ming with a sly look, a faint smile in her eyes.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s spine tingled. ¡°Zhu An¡¯an, just say what you want to say. You don¡¯t have to keep staring at me.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an felt a little embarrassed when she realized that she had been discovered. She coughed and said, ¡°Mister, I think Ms. Long seems to like you.¡±


    Jiang Ming regretted his words.

 Chapter 659 - 659 You Seemed to Like It

    659 You Seemed to Like It


    If he had known earlier, he would not have let Zhu An¡¯an say this. Her words would definitely attract gossip.


    Just as he thought, Zhu Asi¡¯s eyes were bright. He quickly said to Zhu An¡¯an, ¡°What makes you say this?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an said mysteriously, ¡°My womanly intuition.¡±


    ¡°Womanly intuition?¡± Zhu Asi became even more curious. ¡°That can¡¯t be right. There should be something else that points to it. Tell me!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an was annoyed by Zhu Asi and quickly said, ¡°When the coachman brings the horse over, take a closer look. Ms. Long¡¯s gaze will definitely be on Mister. Isn¡¯t that evidence enough?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even pay attention to her eyes. Zhu An¡¯an, you¡¯re really sharp.¡±


    Zhu Asi immediately understood why Zhu An¡¯an noticed this. Then, he became enthusiastic again. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on Ms. Long.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt helpless when he saw those two. They werepletely ignoring him as well.


    How was this possible?


    Long Qingqing was the youngdy of the Long family. She wanted to be pampered; so, why did still like him? He did not think he could treat Long Qingqing better than the Long family.


    As he was thinking, Long Qingqing walked over with four horses. Two of the four horses happened to be the real ones that the beggar had replicated when he was trying to fool them.


    ¡°Are these two real? I hope they don¡¯t turn into ash again.¡±


    Zhu Asi grinned. He did not want to fall down as he was riding the horse.


    Long Qingqingforted Zhu Asi. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I checked it with my illusion technique and found that it was a real horse. Otherwise, it would have revealed its true form long ago.¡±


    ¡°You know how to conjure illusions?¡± Zhu Asi was stunned for a moment. ¡°There are so many rumors saying that the eldest daughter of the Long family is ignorant and ipetent. They said you were raised by the Long family to be a pretty face. I didn¡¯t expect this rumor to be false.¡±


    ¡°Why would you believe those rumors?¡± Long Qingqing shook her head helplessly. ¡°My father would smack me if I were useless. As a member of the Long family, how can I not have any skills?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite smart.¡±


    Zhu Asi looked at Long Qingqing thoughtfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Long Qingqing looked at Jiang Ming and said seriously, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, let¡¯s go riding. We can¡¯t let this ruin our fun.¡±


    At this point, she turned to look at Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an. ¡°Do you want to ride alone or with us?¡±


    Long Qingqing obviously wanted to ride alone with Jiang Ming.


    She heavily implied she wanted to separate the two teams.


    Zhu Asi did not say anything. He had been watching Long Qingqing¡¯s eyes when she looked at Jiang Ming, and he suddenly noticed the admiration that Zhu An¡¯an had mentioned.


    He looked at Jiang Ming with a faint smile and waggled his eyebrows.


    Jiang Ming felt a little helpless.


    Why was Zhu Asi so interested in this?


    Seeing that Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an did not answer her, Long Qingqing asked again.


    Zhu Asi came to his senses and said mysteriously, ¡°We¡¯re fine with either. It¡¯s all up to you, Ms. Long. We¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    Long Qingqing was stunned. She lowered her head and hesitated.


    She did not want everyone to see her feelings for Lord Ning Caichen, but she also wanted to dere that he was hers!


    Secondly, this was a good opportunity for her to be alone with Lord Ning Caichen.


    If she missed this opportunity, she might not have another chance like this in the future. However, if she said it so tantly, Lord Ning Caichen might not like it.


    Zhu An¡¯an understood Long Qingqing¡¯s dilemma and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go our separate ways. I have something to tell Zhu Asi.¡±


    As a woman, she understood what Long Qingqing wanted, so she helped Long Qingqing this time.


    Long Qingqing looked at Zhu An¡¯an with gratitude. She suddenly regretted what she had done.


    She originally thought that Zhu An¡¯an was her enemy, but now she realized that Zhu An¡¯an was her ally. She should not have looked at Zhu An¡¯an with such petty eyes!


    Thinking of this, Long Qingqing¡¯s eyes were on Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s body.


    Zhu An¡¯an felt ufortable being stared at and smiled at her awkwardly. She was instantly moved by Long Qingqing¡¯s innocence.


    She had only done a small thing to help her, and Long Qingqing was already so grateful to her.


    If she met some evil peopleter, she would be easily deceived.


    Zhu Asi patted Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Then let¡¯s let Ning Caichen and Ms. Long go first. We¡¯ll go next.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections,¡± Zhu An¡¯an said.


    She came here to ride a horse, so it did not matter who she went with.


    However, Jiang Ming rejected her outright. ¡°It¡¯s better for the four of us to ride together. We¡¯ll have more fun.¡±


    ¡°Mister?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an looked at Long Qingqing in disbelief.


    Long Qingqing was instantly disappointed.


    Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that she was unhappy.


    Zhu Asi did not understand.


    Long Qingqing was a pretty girl. Was it really okay to give up like this?


    Moreover, she was the only daughter of the Long family. When the time came, the entire family business of the Long family would be hers.


    Long Qingqing was willing to give everything to Ning Caichen, but Ning Caichen was not tempted at all.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s n was extremely good.


    He did not give Long Qingqing any hope.


    If Long Qingqing confessed to him, he would reject her outright. He would never be with her.


    Long Qingqing quicklyposed herself and smiled brightly. ¡°Then let¡¯s go together. Lord Ning Caichen is right. I also think riding with more people will be more fun. I didn¡¯t think about that earlier.¡±


    Her excuses were weak. Zhu An¡¯an saw through Long Qingqing¡¯s thoughts, but she did not say anything else.


    No matter what, she was still biased toward Jiang Ming. If Jiang Ming did not want to do something, then she would not force him.


    Zhu Asi¡¯s thoughts were simr to Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s.


    He was also biased toward Jiang Ming.


    The four of them mounted their horses and went to the grasnds together.


    It was already noon, and the sun was scorching hot. The sunlight shone on the four of them, making them feel warm.


    Zhu An¡¯an wasn¡¯t skilled enough in riding a horse, so she fell to the ground from time to time. Fortunately, Zhu Asi was beside her and taught her.


    However, Zhu Asi was extremely sharp-tongued. He kept saying, ¡°Brat, why did you want to ride a horse so badly if you don¡¯t know how to? If Ning Caichen and I weren¡¯t here, wouldn¡¯t you have been seriously injured? Don¡¯t go horse riding next time. You¡¯re not cut out for it.¡±


    Zhu Anan grinned. ¡°I can improve! Don¡¯t lose faith in me!¡±


    However, after experiencing more than ten falls, Zhu An¡¯an regretted what she had said. If she had known earlier, she would not havee to ride a horse.

 Chapter 660 - 660 Learning to Ride a Horse

    660 Learning to Ride a Horse


    Bruises littered her body. Zhu An¡¯an had fallen quite heavily.


    Zhu An¡¯an grimaced in pain, but she didn¡¯t shout out a word.


    Zhu Asi could not help but admire her. ¡°You fell so badly, but you still want to continue riding. Why don¡¯t you just ride with one of us?¡±


    ¡°No, I have to prove my strength!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an puffed her chest.


    s, she fell off her horse again.


    Zhu Asi¡¯s heart was in his throat. He immediately took Zhu An¡¯an over and ced her on his horse. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not a good thing to lose your life riding a horse.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an was stunned for a moment and said awkwardly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that to be so bad at this.¡±


    Zhu Asiforted Zhu An¡¯an, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I also have many things that I¡¯m bad at. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an coughed and looked at Jiang Ming after hearing Zhu Asi¡¯s words offort.


    She did not want him to think that she was stupid.


    Zhu Asi understood what Zhu An¡¯an was thinking andughed. ¡°Ning Caichen is not that kind of person.¡±


    When they were talking about Ning Caichen, Jiang Ming rode over and asked curiously, ¡°I heard you two say my name just now. What were you talking about?¡±


    Zhu Asi said mysteriously, ¡°Ning Caichen, this is a secret. I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°Fine by me.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not mind seeing Zhu Asi like this.


    He believed that Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an would not say anything bad about him.


    Then, he looked at Zhu An¡¯an worriedly. ¡°I¡¯ll get a doctor to take a look at youter. I saw that you kept falling. You fell a little too hard just now.¡±


    Zhu Asi also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. She could have killed herself. If she really fell to her death like this, it would be a shame.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an did not know what to say. She scratched the back of her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how riding a horse has be a problem for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you how to do it.¡±


    Jiang Ming exaggerated his actions. He mped his legs tightly, pulled the ropes with his left hand, and ced his right hand on the horse.


    Zhu An¡¯an immediately understood and looked at Zhu Asi. ¡°Let me try again.¡±


    Zhu Asi shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve taught you so many times, but you still couldn¡¯t do it. Ning Caichen just demonstrated it once, and you already know how to do it?¡± Don¡¯t take any more risks. You already have enough bruises on your body.¡±


    Jiang Ming also saw the bruises on Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s legs and told her, ¡°Forget it. We can continue riding when the bruises are healed.¡±


    Long Qingqing was a slow rider, so she rode over at this moment. She saw the wound on Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s leg and was instantly frightened. ¡°Zhu An¡¯an¡­ your wound.¡±


    She stuttered, unable to continue.


    Zhu An¡¯an was wearing a gauze dress today, but the gauze dress was not transparent. Still, the bruises on her legs were still visible, which meant that Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s injuries were not light.


    ¡°You treat me like I¡¯m sick.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an shook her head and then said firmly, ¡°Life is about endless challenges. I¡¯ll give it another try.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an was very determined and insisted on getting off the horse, forcing Zhu Asi to stop the horse.


    He frowned and could not help but curse Zhu An¡¯an. ¡°You¡¯re too reckless! If I hadn¡¯t stopped my horse, wouldn¡¯t you have rolled off?¡±


    Jiang Ming also said, ¡°Riding a horse is one thing. Stop being reckless.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an knew that she was wrong. She stuck out her tongue. ¡°I will not be like this in the future. I was too impatient this time. I will be more careful next time.¡±


    ¡°Zhu An¡¯an, I don¡¯t have the same interest in riding a horse as you do,¡± Long Qingqing said with admiration. ¡°But Ning Caichen told you to cherish your life. If you lose your life, you won¡¯t be able to ride a horse.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll definitely be more careful.¡±


    Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes. In the end, they could only say, ¡°Alright then. If there¡¯s any problem, you can tell us. We¡¯ll help you by dragging you onto our horses.¡±


    Long Qingqing said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ll be your support. If Zhu An¡¯an falls, I might be able to catch her.¡±


    Seeing that the three of them were worried about her, Zhu An¡¯an was touched. She mounted the horse.


    Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi waited on both sides. However, this time, as Zhu An¡¯an had said, she had indeed gotten the hang of it and was getting better at it.


    Zhu Asi could not help but feel a little depressed. ¡°I started learning horse riding when I was young. Why couldn¡¯t I teach her properly? Ning Caichen, how did you teach her? How did Zhu An¡¯an learn it after just one demonstration?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the method you taught her. You didn¡¯t exin some of the strength and other movements, so she fell easily. But if you demonstrate it to her directly and use arger range of movements, she will understand,¡± Jiang Ming said.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you¡¯re the most experienced.¡±


    Zhu Asi gave Jiang Ming a thumbs up in admiration.


    Zhu An¡¯an was so happy that she was about to jump up and down. She muttered, ¡°I finally learned how to ride a horse. This is the best day of my life.¡±


    Seeing Zhu An¡¯an acting like a child, Long Qingqing could not help but ask, ¡°How old is Zhu An¡¯an now? She seems a little young.¡±


    ¡°She is indeed quite young, only sixteen.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    He did not want Zhu An¡¯an toe over, but Zhu An¡¯an secretly followed them over.


    Otherwise, he would never have brought Zhu An¡¯an along.


    ¡°Sixteen?¡±


    Long Qingqing widened her eyes.


    She was already in her twenties.


    Then, she looked at Zhu An¡¯an enviously. ¡°Being sixteen was wonderful. Back when I was sixteen, I was not this enthusiastic.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Everyone has their own temperament. When you¡¯re older, you¡¯ll feel that your current temperament is quite good.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    Zhu Asi nced at Jiang Ming and said with a smirk, ¡°Ning Caichen, how about wepete?¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little interested.


    Zhu Asi pointed at the tree in front. ¡°Let¡¯s see who can reach that tree first.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an interjected, ¡°Let me participate. I want to try too.¡±


    Zhu Asi looked at Zhu An¡¯an suspiciously. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

 Chapter 661 - 661 Competition

    661 Competition


    ¡°You¡¯re underestimating me. I¡¯m already getting better at horse riding. Just let me participate.¡±


    Zhu Asi did not say anything else and nodded.


    The race officially began, and the three horses sprinted forward.


    Zhu Asi was at the front, and he could not help but feel a little smug.


    It looked like he was about to win.


    When they were about to reach the finish line, Jiang Ming¡¯s horse rushed over and won first ce.


    Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s horse also rushed over and won second ce. Zhu Asi immediately became thest.


    Zhu Asi looked bitter. ¡°Why am I the loser? How did I end up inst ce? I felt that I could have gotten first ce!¡±


    ¡°Next time, you will definitely get first ce.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an patted Zhu Asi¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±


    Zhu Asi¡¯s bitter smile did not lessen. Instead, it widened.


    He knew Ning Caichen had experience in horse riding, but Zhu An¡¯an was a newbie!


    At this moment, Jiang Ming said something that shocked Zhu Asi.


    ¡°I¡¯m also a newbie.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zhu Asi could not believe it. He repeated what Jiang Ming had just said. *Ning Caichen, you said you¡¯re a newbie?¡±


    Long Qingqing and Zhu An¡¯an heard this and looked shocked. ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    Zhu Asi could not help but ask, ¡°I saw that you were very skilled when you rode your horse. You even taught Zhu An¡¯an, but you never asked me to teach you. Aren¡¯t you a little too good at this? I didn¡¯t even see you fall.¡±


    ¡°Probably luck.¡±


    In the eyes of Zhu Asi and the other two, this was not normal at all. The three of them did not return to their senses until Jiang Ming called them back.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t interacted with horses before. This morning, I even drove a carriage!¡± Jiang Ming said after some thought.


    Drove a carriage?


    Zhu Asi instantly fell silent.


    He just drove a carriage, and he already knew the essentials of riding a horse? He even taught someone else how to ride!


    What kind of genius was Ning Caichen?


    Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with admiration.


    There were still many things about Jiang Ming that she did not know. It was the right decision for her to follow them!


    If she had note over, she would not have been able to see these things.


    Long Qingqing was delighted.


    It was as expected of the person she liked. The person she admired had to be very outstanding. Lord Ning Caichen was simply the most outstanding.


    Long Qingqing sighed. Seeing that Jiang Ming did not have that kind of intention toward her, she did not fawn over Jiang Ming anymore.


    Seeing Long Qingqing let go so quickly, Zhu An¡¯an could not help but admire her.


    She could not do that. Anyway, she did not have anyone she liked right now.


    If it was possible, she would like to be with Jiang Ming, but for now, she only admired him.


    ¡°Ms. Long! Ms. Long!¡±


    The coachman¡¯s voice rang out behind them.


    Long Qingqing was stunned for a moment, and she looked at the others.


    They thought to themselves.


    Could something have happened?


    The coachman walked over and said with a smile, ¡°Just now, Master Long¡¯s people came over and said that Master Long wants you toe back with your friend. He said that there¡¯s something important.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    Long Qingqing nodded gently and followed Jiang Ming and the others to get off the horse. Then, they got on the carriage and returned to the Long family¡¯s residence.


    He did not even notice that the cup in his hand was broken.


    When Long Qingqing came in, she saw this scene and could not help but ask, ¡°Father, what happened? You just recovered. Why are you sitting down?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick. It was just a small wound.¡± Master Long shook his head. When he saw Jiang Ming behind Long Qingqing, his eyes lit up. He said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, have you decided who you want to ally with? Are you allying with Prince Liang or with me?¡±


    Long Qingqing immediately understood.


    So, her father was worried about this.


    Thinking of this, she also wanted to help her father. She turned to Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, as long as you are willing to form an alliance, I will give up the inheritance of the Long family. I will give you everything that belongs to the Long family.¡±


    Master Long was still quite fond of his daughter. He immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that! If you don¡¯t have your inheritance, you¡¯ll be bullied by your inws in the future.¡±


    ¡°Father, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Long Qingqing shook her head and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°What do you think? All I need now is your answer.¡±


    She wanted her father to rest quickly. No matter what, at this time, her father had to recuperate.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to form an alliance with you,¡± Jiang Ming said directly.


    Originally, he hade here to form an alliance with Master Long. However, because of the Feng family head, the matter of the alliance was pushed back.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Ming was willing, Master Long wanted to go forward and hold Jiang Ming¡¯s hand. However, he restrained himself and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Ning Caichen, it¡¯s good to cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded.


    Taking advantage of this time, Master Long hurriedly asked someone to draft an agreement and signed it with Jiang Ming.


    After the alliance was settled, there was no point in staying in the Long family¡¯s residence.


    Jiang Ming nced at Master Long and said, ¡°We¡¯re leaving tomorrow.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Ming and the others were leaving so soon, Master Long was rather unhappy. ¡°It¡¯s better to stay for a few more days. Are you not satisfied with your treatment here? You can tell me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Ning Caichen, you should stay in the mansion for a while longer.¡±


    Long Qingqing also tried to persuade him.


    Although she had let it go, she still wanted to spend more time with Ning Caichen. Maybe there would be a different result if she tried again.


    She still could not give up. She had to try everything.


    ¡°This¡­ We¡¯ll see.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled awkwardly and did not know how to answer.


    Master Long knew that he could not force him to stay, so he took a step back and said seriously, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, don¡¯t be restrained. If there¡¯s anything you need, just ask.¡±


    Zhu Asi watched from the side and could not help but sigh in his heart.


    This was the first time he had seen Master Long like this. He was even more amiable than when he first saw them.


    If he had not been with Ning Caichen all this time, he would have suspected that Ning Caichen had drugged Master Long.

 Chapter 662 - 662 The Strange Man Is Here

    662 The Strange Man Is Here


    ¡°Master Long, someone ising.¡±


    He seemed to have seen something terrible, and his legs were still trembling.


    Seeing the servant like this, Jiang Ming suddenly thought of the strange man he saw on the road.


    He looked at Master Long. ¡°Master Long, perhaps it¡¯s the strange man that Ms. Long and I saw on the street.¡±


    ¡°Strange man?¡±


    Master Long¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked at his daughter carefully. ¡°Qingqing, are you okay? Where did you meet such a strange man?¡±


    Long Qingqing shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. I¡¯ll be fine. Besides, with Lord Ning Caichen here, how could I be injured?¡±


    This sentence inadvertently raised Jiang Ming¡¯s status. Jiang Ming said humbly, ¡°No, no, Ms. Long is also very powerful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Ning Caichen, for protecting my daughter.¡±


    Master Long smiled and fell into deep thought again. He then instructed the servant, ¡°Ask that strange man toe over.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The servant hurriedly ran out.


    After a while, he came back with the strange man.


    Jiang Ming and Long Qingqing raised their eyebrows at the same time.


    The strange man was still dressed in the same way, butpared to the first time they met, the strange man was not as anxious and had a rxed expression on his face.


    He said politely to Master Long, ¡°Master Long, I¡¯m here today to get the secret medicine from you in exchange for something else.¡±


    Looking at the strange man¡¯s face, Master Long seemed to have understood something. ¡°Are you trying to treat your face with the secret medicine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, as long as you are willing to give it to me, I am willing to do anything. I will even offer you the rare dragon scales that I have found over the years,¡± the strange man said sincerely.


    Hearing his voice, Master Long felt that it was somewhat familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had heard it before.


    ¡°Have I seen you before? I seem to have heard your voice somewhere before.¡±


    From his stuttering, it was obvious that he was lying!


    Could it be that the two of them were enemies?


    Master Long also saw through the strange man¡¯s lies, so he didn¡¯t expose him. He said seriously, ¡°Even if I give you this secret medicine, you won¡¯t be able to use it.¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    The strange man did not believe it at all and frowned.


    ¡°Master Long, do you think I would lie to you? I have always been a sincere person and have never done such petty things.¡±


    He was afraid that Master Long would not believe him, so he took out a dagger and ced it in Master Long¡¯s hand. ¡°If I don¡¯t keep my promise, you can kill me with this dagger. This dagger looks ordinary, but it can absorb blood. As long as it touches their blood, it will suck someone dry.¡±


    Master Long shook his head and put the dagger back. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. This secret medicine needs a specific person to take effect, and if the dosage is too high, the person will die.¡±


    At this point, Master Long sighed. ¡°In the end, this secret medicine is just a decoration.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ How could this be?¡±


    The strange man was deeply shocked. He took a step back and muttered to himself, ¡°This is impossible. I¡¯ve heard from others that this secret medicine is an excellent thing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, but it needs a specific person and dosage. However, the Long family only has the recipe for the secret medicine passed down.¡±


    Master Long told him the truth clearly.


    The strange man¡¯s tears immediately flowed down. He held his head in disbelief and said in pain, ¡°If I don¡¯t treat this face of mine, I won¡¯t be able to enter the Buddhist Sect for the rest of my life.¡±


    Master Long stepped forward and patted the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°My condolences. There are other ways to live. Don¡¯t be too obsessed with Buddhism.¡±


    Zhu Asi sized up the man in front of him and became vignt.


    In the future, he could not identally hurt himself like this man. Otherwise, it would cause irreparable consequences.


    Jiang Ming looked at the man sympathetically and walked to him. ¡°Can I take a look at your injuries?¡±


    He had some medical skills, so he might be able to treat him.


    This strange man looked like a loyal person. He probably did a lot of good things in the past. He might as well do a favor and save him.


    Upon hearing this, the strange man¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked up at Jiang Ming. ¡°Can you cure me?¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little uncertain. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if you let me take a look, I might have the ability to cure you.¡±


    The strange man¡¯s hope was rekindled. He thought of something and said to Master Long, ¡°It¡¯s a little scary. I don¡¯t want to scare the others here. Please take the others and leave, Master Long.¡±


    He was a good man. She hoped Ning Caichen could save him.


    Master Long did not say much. He looked at Long Qingqing and the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    As he left, he instructed Jiang Ming, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, if there are any updates, please let us know. If you need anything, please let me know.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded.


    The strange man muttered to himself, ¡°Ning Caichen, I think I¡¯ve heard this name somewhere before, but I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    Master Long smiled and said, ¡°You will knowter.¡±


    After saying that, he led the others out, leaving only Jiang Ming and the strange man inside the room.


    The strange man took a deep breath and told Jiang Ming, ¡°It¡¯s really scary. You have to be mentally prepared.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment andforted the strange man. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be fine. Just take off your mask.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ning Caichen.¡±


    The strange man wasforted and took off his mask.


    There were countless scars under the mask. His face was already rotten and looked terrible.


    There were also pustules on it, but the pustules had obviously been punctured and there was dried blood everywhere.


    The edges of his eyes were covered in ck.


    Jiang Ming suddenly understood what he had just said.


    If he were a normal person, he would have been scared half to death. His mental endurance was quite good, so he did not scream.


    ¡°Can this be cured?¡±

 Chapter 663 - 663 It’s Not Bad

    663 It¡¯s Not Bad


    The strange man was still a little embarrassed. He lowered his head the entire time and did not dare to look at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming looked at the scar carefully and thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s still okay.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The strange man was instantly delighted. He raised his head and had the courage to look at Jiang Ming.


    When Jiang Ming saw the strange man¡¯s expression, he could not help but smile. He said gently, ¡°Yes, but it might be a little painful.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve had this face for more than ten years. I really can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Wait for me for a while. I¡¯ll go out and get something first. You can sit on the stool.¡±


    As Jiang Ming spoke, he had already taken a step forward and left the room in an instant.


    The strange man sat quietly on the chair and waited for Jiang Ming toe back.


    Seeing Jiang Minge out, Master Long asked with some concern, ¡°Has the strange man¡¯s illness been cured?¡±


    Zhu Asi was shocked. ¡°So fast?¡±


    ¡°I think that strange man¡¯s illness is very difficult to treat,¡± Long Qingqing said. ¡°Those pustules look like they¡¯ve been there for decades. They¡¯re probably even scarier under the mask. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be wearing this mask.¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t treated him yet. I need a set of silver needles now. Master Long, do you have one?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Master Long. Master Long hurriedly asked the servant to bring a set over and emphasized again, ¡°They¡¯re all brand new.¡±


    Jiang Ming took the silver needles and walked in.


    ¡°Father, where did you get the silver needles?¡± Long Qingqing asked curiously. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t have any medical skills?¡±


    Zhu Asi nced at Master Long and became curious as well.


    But he did not ask.


    Since Long Qingqing had asked, Master Long would definitely answer. So, there was no need for him to continue asking.


    ¡°I wanted to learn medicine earlier, but I never had the time, so I put these silver needles aside.¡±


    Master Long was a little embarrassed.


    Zhu Asi tried to smooth things over. ¡°I¡¯ve been in this situation before. Everyone can understand.¡±


    Master Long nodded and looked at the door worriedly.


    He did not know if the strange man¡¯s illness could be cured.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether it can be cured or not.¡±


    Zhu Asi shook his head. He felt that Jiang Ming¡¯s promise was too hasty.


    If it were him, he would definitely not have agreed.


    Seeing Jiang Minge in, the strange man became uneasy again and immediately stood up.


    ¡°Is there anything I can help with?¡±


    Jiang Ming gestured for him to sit down. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I need your help with. You just need to endure the pain. Don¡¯t scratch your face.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The strange man nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Now, close your eyes. No matter what you feel, you have to endure it. Otherwise, everything will be ruined.¡±


    Jiang Ming emphasized this in case the strange man did not take it seriously.


    Hearing this, the strange man nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to your orders.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded in satisfaction. Then, he inserted the silver needles again.


    In a short while, all the pustules had been pierced.


    Jiang Ming poured tea water on the strange man¡¯s face, and the strange man immediately howled in pain.


    However, he listened to Jiang Ming¡¯s words and did not move.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost done.¡±


    Jiang Mingforted the strange man.


    The strange man gritted his teeth and stopped howling.


    After doing all this, Jiang Ming released his mana and aimed his palm at the strange man¡¯s face.


    A colorful light shone on the strange man¡¯s face, instantly healing the wounds on his face.


    After a while, the strange man¡¯s face waspletely clean. There was nothing left, not even the moss.


    ¡°Alright, open your eyes and take a look.¡±


    Jiang Ming said as he pulled out the silver needles.


    The strange man trembled and opened his eyes. He took out a mirror from his pocket. He held the mirror in front of his eyes. He was somewhat afraid and somewhat expectant.


    His previous appearance was reflected in the mirror. There were no signs of injuries on him at all.


    The strange man was so grateful that he shed tears again. He immediately knelt down in front of Jiang Ming and began to kowtow crazily.


    Her voice grew louder and louder as she said, ¡°Ning Caichen, you¡¯re my savior. I¡¯ll do anything to repay you. From now on, I¡¯ll be by your side. I am the leader of the Ghost n, Feng Yunche. From now on, the Ghost n will listen to your orders.¡±


    Feng Yunche beamed with joy.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to enter the Buddhist Sect? Why did you suddenly change your mind?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt a little strange and nced at Feng Yunche.


    However, Feng Yunche seemed to have been enlightened, ¡°I¡¯ve suddenly thought it through. Rather than entering Buddhism and cultivating, I might as well do something meaningful. We¡¯re going to die anyway. In the end, we can¡¯t waste this life.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you want to follow me?¡±


    Jiang Ming stepped forward to help Feng Yunche up.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bow so respectfully to me. I saved you because of your personality. If you had a bad personality, I wouldn¡¯t have saved you.¡±


    Feng Yunche followed Jiang Ming and stood up, but the tears on his face could not stop flowing.


    He had never thought that his face would recover. Today, he came to Master Long¡¯s residence to try his luck.


    Who would have thought that this illness would really be cured?


    Even if Ning Caichen was a viin, he was willing to follow him.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, you can¡¯t say that. Although I don¡¯t know what kind of person you are, your medical skills are excellent. Please ept me, Lord Ning Caichen. I am sincerely willing to follow you. Please don¡¯t reject me.¡±


    As he spoke, Feng Yunche took another step forward. It seemed that if Jiang Ming did not agree, he would follow him anyway.


    Seeing that Feng Yunche was about to shamelessly follow him, Jiang Ming said helplessly, ¡°Alright then. You still have a few otherpanions. I¡¯ll introduce you to them when the timees.¡±


    At this moment, Master Long broke into the room, followed by Zhu Asi and the others.


    At this moment, the princess, Madman Junior, and the monk had alreadye over. They could hear the howling clearly.


    They were hesitant at first, but in the end, they decided toe in and take a look.


    No matter what, they could not let Jiang Ming die.


    Jiang Ming seemed to have understood something and said with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine. He didn¡¯t attack me. His howl just now was just because I was treating him.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, the rest of the people heaved a sigh of relief.


    Long Qingqing almost fell to the ground.


    She was really scared.


    Although she had only spent a few moments with Ning Caichen, she sincerely hoped that Ning Caichen would be healthy and happy, and not lose his life due to his good-hearted nature.

 Chapter 664 - 664 Recruiting Feng Yunche

    664 Recruiting Feng Yunche


    Feng Yunche quickly followed the crowd and said, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen has already healed my face. He has also be my master.¡±


    When he heard the word ¡°master,¡± he almost choked. He looked at Feng Yunche in confusion and said, ¡°I¡¯m not your master. We can be friends, but we can¡¯t be master and servant.¡±


    Feng Yunche calling him master was a little weird.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll call you Lord Ning Caichen.¡±


    Hearing that Jiang Ming was not used to it, Feng Yunche immediately changed the way he addressed him.


    Master Long suddenly remembered something and opened his mouth in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re the leader of the Ghost n, Feng Yunche?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Feng Yunche smiled.


    Ever since he was disfigured, he had not smiled.


    Now that the wounds on his face had healed, he had to smile more to show his joy.


    Master Long grinned.


    The Ghost n¡¯s leader had disappeared. Now, he had actuallye to his mansion with a face full of injuries. Who would believe this if word got out?


    If he had known that this strange man was the leader of the Ghost n, he would have tried his best to save this strange man.


    Now, he seemed a little cruel for doing what he did earlier. He hoped that Feng Yunche would not hold it against him.


    ¡°I offended you earlier. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Master Long bowed slightly to express his apology.


    Feng Yunche did not care about these things at all. Moreover, his injuries had already healed, so he was in a very good mood. He waved his hand and said, ¡°These are all small matters. Master Long, you don¡¯t have to feel so bad.¡±


    Zhu Asi¡¯s jaw dropped.


    He had heard of the leader of the Ghost n. However, he had also heard that he was dead.


    Feng Yunche¡¯s cultivation was extremely great. It was really unexpected that he would be troubled by a facial disfigurement.


    And Ning Caichen had saved him?


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me. This is nothing.¡±


    The princess watched from the side and could not help but feel a little envious.


    It had only been a short while, and Ning Caichen had recruited the Ghost n leader.


    The leader of the Ghost n could defend Ning Caichen against most of the enemies in this world.


    Ning Caichen did not even need to do anything. The enemy would die immediately.


    This thought made her even more determined to make Ning Caichen a member of the Qingmiao Kingdom.


    No matter what dirty tricks she used, she had to get Ning Caichen!


    The monk sized up Jiang Ming from the side.


    He looked at Ning Caichen¡¯s frail appearance. He did not look like he knew medicine.


    However, just like that, he had cured the leader of the Ghost n.


    In the future, if he had any illness, wouldn¡¯t Ning Caichen be able to cure him in minutes?


    From the looks of it, he had gained some benefits by following Ning Caichen.


    If it was not necessary, it was better not to leave Ning Caichen.


    The monk made a decision in his heart.


    Madman Junior had the same thoughts as the monk.


    Although he was feared by everyone, he did not know any medical skills at all.


    The healers in the ck Prison could not cure some of his injuries, and it often caused him great pain.


    Now that he had Ning Caichen, he could rest assured.


    The love in Long Qingqing¡¯s eyes grew.


    Ning Caichen¡¯s skills were so superb that she really did not want to give up on him.


    If she could, she really wanted to be with Lord Ning Caichen.


    Zhu An¡¯an was rather emotional.


    Ning Caichen was powerful enough to teach her for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Many happy things have happened today. The banquet is about to begin. Master Feng,e and join us. It¡¯s a good time to celebrate your recovery.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Feng Yunche returned to his previous carefree self and spoke in a very rxed manner.


    Meeting Ning Caichen was the luckiest thing in his life.


    ¡°The banquet is almost ready. Everyone, please follow me.¡±


    Master Long smiled. He was overjoyed.


    Now that the leader of the Ghost n had joined Ning Caichen, his alliance with Ning Caichen would receive the backing of the leader of the Ghost n.


    His decision to form an alliance with Ning Caichen was the smartest decision in his life.


    At this moment, the servant hurriedly came to say, ¡°Master Long, Prince Liang is here.¡±


    Master Long¡¯s face darkened when he heard the name. ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    Just as he was thinking about this, Prince Liang ignored the servant blocking him and rushed in.


    ¡°Master Long, are your injuries alright?¡±


    He had wanted to ally with Ning Caichen when Master Long was injured, but after thinking about it, he decided against it.


    He waited for a while. It was about time for Master Long to recover from his injuries, so he came to visit him directly.


    Master Long grinned when he heard what Prince Liang said.


    This person was really rude. He came over before he could finish speaking.


    When he saw Prince Liang, Master Long smiled insincerely. ¡°Prince Liang, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    ¡°Master Long, what are you talking about? We just met earlier. You haven¡¯t answered me either. How are your injuries?¡±


    Murong Kuan spoke casually as he looked around. When he saw Feng Yunche, he could not help but exim in his heart.


    Why was the leader of the Ghost n here? Didn¡¯t the rumors say that the leader of the Ghost n hateding to such a ce?


    It seemed that the rumors were all false.


    When he saw Jiang Ming, his eyes lit up again.


    Today, he had to ally with Ning Caichen no matter what. Ning Caichen was a treasure.


    ¡°My injuries have already healed. Are you here to form an alliance with Lord Ning Caichen?¡±


    Master Long pretended to be nonchnt. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Prince Liang. Lord Ning Caichen has already formed an alliance with me, so I can¡¯t form an alliance with you.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± Murong Kuan walked up to Jiang Ming with a smile in his eyes.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, are you willing to form an alliance with me? I have a lot of things that you need. You might be interested.¡±


    s, Jiang Ming was not interested at all. He faced Murong Kuan directly and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Prince Liang. Forget it.¡±


    He had thought it through.


    If Murong Kuan was not one of Northern Yan¡¯s people, he might have considered forming an alliance.

 Chapter 665 - 665 Rejected

    665 Rejected


    s, Murong Kuan was one of Northern Yan¡¯s men, so it was better not to cooperate with him.


    If Murong Kuan stabbed him in the back, everything he had ever worked for would be in vain.


    Murong Kuan did not expect Jiang Ming to reject him. His face turned pale.


    He had never been rejected in his life.


    Even his master, the head of the Murong family, had never rejected him.


    What right did Ning Caichen have to reject him?


    Thinking of this, Murong Kuan smiled coldly. ¡°It¡¯s just an alliance. Regardless, I¡¯ll form an alliance with someone else. Ning Caichen, you¡¯re really arrogant.¡±


    He no longer referred to Ming Caichen as a lord.


    Zhu Asi was speechless. What was wrong with Murong Kuan? Was he trying to destroy his friendship with Ning Caichen just because he could note to an agreement?


    ¡°There are all kinds of weirdos these days. Sadly, we seemed to have run into so many weirdos in the Long family¡¯s residence.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an was enraged.


    When Murong Kuan said that Jiang Ming was arrogant, she wanted to p him.


    How dare he act like that! Ning Caichen was so kind to him earlier as well!


    ¡°Zhu An¡¯an, some people¡¯s personalities can¡¯t be changed. We have to learn to control our reactions. We can¡¯t let people like this affect our moods.¡±


    Jiang Ming tried to calm Zhu An¡¯an down. However, everyone could hear the dig against Murong Kuan in his words.


    Murong Kuan was enraged, but he did not know what to say in return. For a moment, he was rendered speechless.


    Zhu An¡¯an nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Mister, let¡¯s look at the bigger picture. I shouldn¡¯t stoop to his level.¡±


    After saying that, she looked at Murong Kuan scornfully. ¡°Prince Liang, if there¡¯s nothing else, please leave. You are not wee here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really arrogant, you brat. Ning Caichen, is she your subordinate?¡±


    Murong Kuan rolled his eyes.


    ¡°This is the Long family¡¯s residence. I can stay here if I want to. What right do you have to make decisions for Master Long?¡±


    He scoffed at Zhu An¡¯an.


    Zhu An¡¯an smiled. ¡°I listen to Mister. I don¡¯t care about what Master Long has to say. However, Master Long respects Mister. Are you going against Master Long¡¯s wishes? Or do you want to fight Master Long and take his family business away?¡±


    Murong Kuan¡¯s face turned purple. He immediately shouted, ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m from the royal family of the Daliang Kingdom! Why would I care about the Long family¡¯s business?¡±


    He inadvertently insulted the Long family with his words.


    Master Long was instantly angered. He raised his hand and said, ¡°Zhu An¡¯an shares my sentiments. Prince Liang, please go back. You are not wee here.¡±


    Murong Kuan did not expect to be chased out by Zhu An¡¯an and the Long family¡¯s head. Seeing that the others were looking at him coldly orpletely ignoring him, he simply waved his sleeve and snorted coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡±


    With that, he immediately turned around and left. He did not want to stay here for another second.


    Long Qingqing could tell what Murong Kuan was thinking, so she deliberately said in a loud voice, ¡°Prince Liang felt threatened so he ran away with his tail between his legs.¡±


    Murong Kuan heard everything clearly.


    Murong Kuan had never been so angry before. He was so angry that he wanted to hit something, but he held back his tongue and did not say anything.


    Zhu Asi was about to say something when he noticed the timid spirit pet dog from the corner of his eye.


    The spirit pet dog was very curious about Zhu Asi, but it did not want him to notice it. It sneaked a nce at Zhu Asi, but Zhu Asi still noticed it.


    Why was the spirit pet dog here?


    Zhu Asi was confused. He looked at Jiang Ming and probed, ¡°Ning Caichen, is this a spirit pet dog?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiang Ming lowered his head and realized that the puppy that he had touched before had appeared behind him.


    Master Long¡¯s gaze was also on the spirit pet dog.


    Seeing their gazes were on him, the spirit pet dog could no longer hide and walked out openly.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, I am a spirit pet dog.¡±


    It had only had some contact with the Long family before, and it had never seen anyone other than the Long family.


    ¡°I remember that you were unwilling to go out when the Long family¡¯s people invited you several times. Why are you willing toe out now?¡±


    Master Long was surprised.


    It was also because the spirit pet dog was unwilling toe out that the Long family had greatly concealed its existence.


    Many people in the Long family did not know about the existence of spirit pet dogs.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found a very good master now, and I want to travel the world with him.¡±


    The spirit pet dog secretly nced at Jiang Ming, and the meaning in its words was obvious.


    It felt a little conflicted. What if Ning Caichen did not agree to be its master?


    Following the spirit pet dog¡¯s gaze, Master Long immediately understood.


    It seemed that Lord Ning Caichen had attracted it.


    This spirit pet dog had traveled for tens of millions of years a long time ago and had never acknowledged a master.


    Now that it had acknowledged its master, it was probably going to leave the Long family.


    Thinking of this, he was a little reluctant to part with this spirit pet dog, but he also knew that spirit pet dogs should have their own homes, so he did not continue to say anything.


    On the other hand, Long Qingqing looked at the spirit pet dog with regret.


    Previously, she had yed with this spirit pet dog for a long time.


    She did not want to let it go.


    At this moment, Zhu An¡¯an asked in confusion, ¡°Mister, when did you meet this spirit pet dog?¡±


    The spirit pet dog¡¯s words just now had shown that it had already recognized Ning Caichen as its master.


    Jiang Ming was initially curious why the spirit pet dog did not speak earlier. When he heard Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s confusion, he was also confused.


    He looked at the spirit pet dog in disbelief. ¡°When did I treat you as my pet?¡±


    The spirit pet dog was a little embarrassed. Then, it begged, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, I sincerely want to follow you. Please agree. I will not cause you any trouble.¡±


    ¡°This spirit pet is rushing to follow Ning Caichen. Ning Caichen¡¯s luck is really something else.¡±


    The monk could not help but say.


    Jiang Ming was a little embarrassed, but he could not resist the pleading gaze of the spirit pet dog. He turned around and said, ¡°Alright then, you¡¯reing with us now.¡±


    The spirit pet dog howled in surprise and immediately knelt down. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, please give me a name. After a spirit pet has an owner, it needs a name.¡±


    Hearing the spirit pet dog¡¯s words, Jiang Ming nced at the spirit pet dog and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll call you Tiandao.¡±

 Chapter 666 - 666 Bai Ruqing Is Here

    666 Bai Ruqing Is Here


    The spirit pet dog kowtowed as a greeting and said solemnly, ¡°Thank you for this name.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an could not help but snicker at its serious expression.


    Tiandao was very cute. She could not wait to y with it.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s begin the banquet. There was a small incident just now, but rest assured, the banquet will continue.¡±


    Seeing that the Tiandao had recognized Jiang Ming as its master, Master Long was deeply gratified.


    Long Qingqing also said, ¡°Yeah, the food might have gotten cold. Prince Liang really was so inconsiderate earlier!¡±


    His tone was filled with disgust.


    Jiang Ming and the others followed Master Long to the banquet. Jiang Ming originally wanted to sit down, but he was stopped by Master Long.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, please sit at the head of the table.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t matter where I sit.¡±


    Jiang Ming gently rejected his offer.


    The others agreed with Master Long. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, please sit at the head of the table.¡±


    Seeing that everyone was saying this, Jiang Ming had no choice but to sit at the head of the table.


    The others sat down in turn.


    ¡°Let the banquet begin.¡±


    Master Long pped his hands and looked at the crowd around him.


    There was singing and dancing, and the servants brought in good wine and delicacies.


    Jiang Ming sat at the head of the table and looked at the crowd below. He felt a little ufortable and forced himself to drink and eat.


    ¡°What a good banquet.¡±


    At this moment, a burly manughed out loud and scared the table beside him.


    ¡°Bai Ruqing, who let you in?¡±


    Master Long stood up. He was angry. He rushed toward Bai Ruqing and was about to hit him.


    In retaliation, Bai Ruqing aimed his hand at Master Long¡¯s forehead.


    Master Long did not expect Bai Ruqing to use such a dirty trick. His heart tightened, but it was toote.


    He felt as if all the spiritual energy in his body was being sucked dry. It was like he was about to be a corpse.


    At this moment, a person rushed over and separated him from Bai Ruqing. His spiritual energy was returned to him.


    Master Long¡¯s head was buzzing, and he felt dizzy. He could barely stand.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Long Qingqing panicked and walked toward Master Long.


    Master Long felt as if someone had caught him. He closed his eyes and passed out.


    Seeing her father pass out twice in a single day, Long Qingqing was furious. She carefully ced Master Long on a chair.


    A purple light shot out from her forehead and shone directly on Bai Ruqing.


    Bai Ruqing felt as if his entire body had exploded. He was in extreme pain. He wanted to peel off the skin on his body!


    Jiang Ming, who had already pulled Master Long away, was stunned for a moment. He walked directly to Zhu Asi and the others.


    Looking at the light, Zhu Asi could not help but exim, ¡°Ms. Long¡¯s spell is really special. I want to learn it too.¡±


    The princess let out a loud cry, her face filled with fear.


    This voice attracted the attention of the others. They all turned their heads to look and were instantly shocked.


    Bai Ruqing¡¯s skin had beenpletely peeled off, but his body was still stained with blood, and there were even obvious lumps of flesh falling out.


    He closed his eyes and died.


    Long Qingqing sneered and ordered the servants to dispose of Bai Ruqing¡¯s body. She muttered to herself, ¡°If you want to kill my father, you should know where you stand!¡±


    This was the first time Long Qingqing showed such ruthlessness. Except for Jiang Ming, the others could not believe it.


    After the servant took Bai Ruqing¡¯s body away, Long Qingqing realized that she was not in a good state. She looked at Jiang Ming and the others apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Sometimes I can¡¯t control myself.¡±


    Zhu Asi scrunched up his nose and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ms. Long. But what was that move just now?¡±


    Long Qingqing was stunned for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was infuriated, so I started using random spells. I heard from my father that the Long family has a special inherited magic technique. I have never used this ability before. Now that I¡¯ve identally discovered it, this is a great thing.¡¯


    ¡°This is simply a blessing in disguise.¡±


    Master Long walked over and heard what Long Qingqing said. He could not help but be surprised.


    Jiang Ming looked at the dead Bai Ruqing and could not help but be curious. ¡°Who is Bai Ruqing?¡±


    Master Long sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Bai Ruqing was my adopted son. He was well-raised at first, but for some reason, he grew up crooked andmitted all kinds of crimes. I chased him out, but I didn¡¯t expect Bai Ruqing to disturb Qingqing time and time again. He hadn¡¯te to see Qingqing for a while. I didn¡¯t expect him toe and cause trouble again today.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I really raised an unfilial son. Fortunately, he¡¯s been taken care of.¡±


    At this moment, Bai Ruqing¡¯s corpse was emitting an inexplicable light. It had been mutted earlier, but its flesh and blood suddenly solidified, and Bai Ruqing¡¯s body recovered.


    However, his body became as hard as iron. Even his hair stood on end and looked extremely hard.


    Bai Ruqingughed loudly. ¡°Old man, I¡¯ve finally been reborn.¡±


    ¡°What kind of demonic evil technique did you cultivate?¡±


    Master Long was the first to see Bai Ruqing¡¯s condition. He quickly pulled Long Qingqing and Jiang Ming back and stood in front of the two of them. He looked at Bai Ruqing warily.


    Bai Ruqing¡¯s eyes widened, and the corners of his mouth curled into a faint smile. ¡°Old man, why are you so stupid? I¡¯m clearly here to be filial to you.¡±


    ¡°Is this filial piety? You even broke the table in my mansion.¡±


    Master Long was so angry that heughed incredulously. He took a step forward and wanted to beat Bai Ruqing to death.


    Previously, he did not kill Bai Ruqing, which resulted in a disaster.


    ¡°Old man, do you think you can still beat me now? You¡¯ve be weak. I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s worthy of being the head of the Long family!¡±


    Long Qingqing cursed and scolded Bai Ruqing. ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    Bai Ruqing grabbed Master Long by the neck and restrained his mana.


    Seeing that he could not use his mana at all and that his body was still tightly controlled, Master Long could not help but be a little surprised.


    He was furious and questioned Bai Ruqing, ¡°What did you do to me? Why can¡¯t I use any spells?¡±


    Bai Ruqing became arrogant. ¡°Do you still remember that the secret book of the Long family was taken away? I was the one who took that secret book. It had all kinds of custom-made methods to subdue the Long family.¡±

 Chapter 667 - 667 Getting Back Together Again

    667 Getting Back Together Again


    ¡°How did you find that secret book?¡±


    She had only found out about this secret book muchter.


    ¡°Long Qingqing, you really were just a spoilt princess. I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t know this.¡±


    Bai Ruqing smiled.


    ¡°The Long family really knows how to find trouble for themselves. They even wrote a book on how their enemies could defeat them.¡±


    ¡°How did you find that book? I had already destroyed it!¡±


    Master Long was stunned for a moment. He clenched his fists tightly, but he could not exert any strength at all. He could only be pushed around by Bai Ruqing.


    ¡°Do you still remember the restraining technique you taught me? You essentially shot yourself in the foot. As expected of a member of the Long family,¡± Bai Ruqing exined.


    ¡°Let go of my father. My father was very good to you. Why are you repaying kindness with ingratitude?¡±


    Long Qingqing¡¯s face was full of tears.


    She and Bai Ruqing had grown up together and were very affectionate as children.


    Now, they had be enemies. This was really something she had not expected.


    ¡°Long Qingqing, if you want me to let your father go, then I¡¯ll trade your life for his. Your father is still unharmed, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t kill himter.¡±


    As he spoke, Bai Ruqing tightened his grip on Master Long¡¯s neck.


    Master Long immediately felt extreme pain in his neck. He could not breathe.


    His legs were trembling. It was obvious that he was about to be crushed to death.


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to sacrifice myself!¡± Long Qingqing said anxiously. ¡°Let my father go.¡±


    After saying all this, Long Qingqing walked toward Bai Ruqing, but she was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him. He won¡¯t let Master Long go. The two of you are the ones he wants to kill the most. How can he let Master Long go for no reason?¡±


    Seeing Jiang Ming stop Long Qingqing, Bai Ruqing¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Who are you to the family head? Who told you to be a busybody? It seems like you want to die.¡±


    Zhu Asi also said, ¡°How disgusting. If it were me, I would treat them as my benefactors and serve them all day long, let alone kill Master Long and Ms. Long.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an added, ¡°Your bad deeds should be punished?¡±


    Madman Juniorined, ¡°I¡¯ve killed so many people, but I would never kill someone who helped me.¡±


    Bai Ruqing¡¯s expression turned ugly. He tried to be brave again. ¡°They raised me, but they never thought of giving me the Long family¡¯s assets. Why should I be grateful to them?¡±


    Long Qingqing quickly exposed his lie. ¡°My father never said that he wouldn¡¯t give you the Long family¡¯s property. He even nned for us to inherit one half each. He has always treated everyone equally. Don¡¯t put the me on others when you¡¯ve done something wrong.¡±


    Bai Ruqing was speechless. He said fiercely, ¡°Come over quickly. Your father¡¯s life is still in my hands.¡±


    ¡°You have to die!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not stand it anymore. He stepped forward and kicked Bai Ruqing to the ground. This saved Master Long¡¯s life.


    Master Long was able to breathe again. He sucked in a deep breath. He felt so fortunate.


    If it was not for Ning Caichen, he would be gone.


    Bai Ruqing did not expect Jiang Ming to make a move. He was very passive and only reacted when he felt the pain.


    He took a step forward and wanted to kill Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming did not want to be outdone either. He kicked Bai Ruqing in the crotch.


    Bai Ruqing screamed in pain, and Jiang Ming broke his limbs.


    Bai Ruqing¡¯s voice echoed throughout the room. He had lost all hope and fell to the ground.


    He still could not believe it. He looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°How could you use a spell on me? My current body can¡¯t be attacked by spells at all.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought so too, but when he met Bai Ruqing, he suddenly realized that it was not the case.


    He sneered. ¡°This is your punishment for being evil! The steel tes on your body are nothing much. You can¡¯t withstand my spells at all. It¡¯s better to go back and rebuild your body.¡±


    Bai Ruqing was furious at being insulted by Jiang Ming, but his limbs were all broken. He could not attack Jiang Ming at all.


    He could only curse. ¡°If I find out who you are, I will kill you. Just you wait!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    Bai Ruqing¡¯s words amused him.


    He had thought that Bai Ruqing was very powerful, but in the end, he was just a weakling. He actually wanted to teach him a lesson. Now, Bai Ruqing.could not even protect himself.


    Zhu An¡¯an could not stand it anymore. She looked at Bai Ruqing mockingly. ¡°Your life is in our hands now, yet you still dare to unt your strength. Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll kill you?¡±


    ¡°What can¡¯t we talk about this? I can give you whatever you want. I¡¯ve collected quite a few things from the Long family.¡±


    He did not know if he would have another chance to heal himself.


    Long Qingqing could not help but be even angrier. ¡°My father said that the Long family lost a lot of things, and I thought that he had forgotten about it. It turns out that you stole them. Return the things quickly. There are some very important things inside.¡±


    Bai Ruqing said, ¡°It¡¯s easy to get the things you want. You have to cure me first. Otherwise, I¡¯ll die. I, you won¡¯t be able to find anything. I¡¯ve hidden those things in a very deep ce.¡±


    ¡°You rascal, scoundrel.¡±


    Long Qingqing was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say anything. She could only call out two names.


    Bai Ruqing scoffed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m a scoundrel. How does that matter? Aren¡¯t you guys still in my hands?¡±


    ¡°Okay, we can save you, but you have to take us to that hiding ce first and let us see if those things are still there,¡± Jiang Ming said to Bai Ruqing.


    Bai Ruqing sneered. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Aren¡¯t you just trying to take these things away? I won¡¯t take you there. If you don¡¯t agree, kill me.¡±


    Bai Ruqing had Long Qingqing under his thumb.


    Long Qingqing suddenly became anxious and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, we can¡¯t lose those things.¡±

 Chapter 668 - 668 Threatened

    668 Threatened


    ¡°Those are all secret treasures of the Long family. In the future, they can be used to cure our family members of certain diseases.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but be in a dilemma.


    Now that they were being threatened by Bai Ruqing, they would definitely have to let him live.


    However, if they did not let him live, the Long family would lose these treasures. The Long family needed these treasures very much now.


    Zhu Asi also started to worry.


    He was thinking the same thing as Jiang Ming.


    The monk and Madman Junior felt helpless.


    They normally would not be so conflicted about such things.


    If the treasures were gone, then so be it. At most, they could just find more treasure again.


    Why should they be threatened because of this?


    The princess was even more confused.


    She could find whatever she wanted in this world. Why would she need to be obsessed with some random treasure?


    Master Long recovered and immediately made a decision. ¡°The Long family doesn¡¯t need those things. Qingqing, don¡¯t take those things too seriously. The Long family can still find other things.¡±


    Bai Ruqing¡¯s expression instantly changed, and he panicked. ¡°Those things are the treasures that the Long family has umted over thousands of years. You¡¯re just going to give them up? When the timees, the people before you will me you. When you die, the ancestors of the Long family will not forgive you.¡±


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    This was pure ckmail.


    He immediately retorted, ¡°Bai Ruqing, what does it have to do with you whether the ancestors of the Long family are angry or not? Besides, these things were for the Long family. ording to what you said, if these things are all used up, then the Long family¡¯s ancestors will also be angry, right?¡±


    Master Long was initially a little intimidated by Bai Ruqing¡¯s words, but after hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s reply, he immediately said, ¡°Bai Ruqing, since you¡¯ve stayed in the Long family before, I¡¯ll leave your corpse intact so that you can go to the next life in peace. From now on, you have nothing to do with the Long family!¡±


    Long Qingqing closed her eyes and said helplessly, ¡°Bai Ruqing, I had always treated you as my brother. Now it seems that I had made a mistake. Don¡¯t continue to be evil in your next life. Be a good person!¡±


    Seeing that Master Long did not care about those things at all, Bai Ruqing had a devious idea again. Tears flowed down his eyes as he said to Master Long, ¡°Father, I really did something wrong. Please forgive me. I won¡¯t do these things again.¡±


    ¡°Ruqing¡­¡±


    Master Long had always been soft-hearted. When he heard Bai Ruqing¡¯s words, he hesitated. He did not know if he should do anything to Bai Ruqing.


    Seeing her father like this, Long Qingqing immediately picked up the sword in the main hall and plunged it into Bai Ruqing¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Long Qingqing, you¡­¡±


    Bai Ruqing did not expect this. He growled and blood flowed out of the corners of his mouth. He died immediately.


    Master Long let out a long sigh. ¡°Qingqing, I guess you saw through him.¡±


    Long Qingqing said helplessly, ¡°Father, we can¡¯t be soft-hearted toward someone like this. It¡¯s because you¡¯re soft-hearted that Bai Ruqing took advantage of you. You must remember this.¡±


    ¡°Qingqing, you¡¯re right. ¡°Master Long nodded as he realized his problem. He looked at Bai Ruqing and said, ¡°On ount of the fact that I raised him, I¡¯ll erect a wordless monument for him.¡±


    Long Qingqing did not refute this.


    Her rtionship with Bai Ruqing was considered deep, but it had been severed now. She would use this wordless monument tomemorate her friendship with Bai Ruqing.


    Seeing such a farce, Jiang Ming sighed.


    Before he could finish, Bai Ruqing hade back to life.


    His body was as good as new.


    His expression immediately became serious. ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. I will live the rest of my life despite your attempts to kill me. I will live for a very, very long time. When you die, I wille to the Long family and continue to do evil.¡±


    With that said, Bai Ruqing turned around and wanted to leave.


    Jiang Ming frowned and quickly grabbed Bai Ruqing. He threw him to the ground and tied him up with a rope.


    Bai Ruqing did not have the strength to struggle at all.


    Who was Ning Caichen? Why did he have so many tricks up his sleeve?


    He could even overpower the secret technique he had learned from the Long family! This was too ridiculous. He was simply not like someone from this world.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this young man will die. Why don¡¯t we lock him up in a room and let him starve to death?¡±


    Zhu Asi thought of a terrible punishment.


    Bai Ruqing panicked. ¡°No, don¡¯t! I can¡¯t stand this. Father, can you bear to see me like this?¡±


    He changed his expression again and looked at Master Long with tears in his eyes. Those who did not know better would think that he was the victim.


    Jiang Ming looked at Bai Ruqing¡¯s actions and felt disgusted.


    What did Master Long do to provoke Bai Ruqing like this?


    Long Qingqing had already seen Bai Ruqing¡¯s true colors clearly. She said to Master Long, ¡°Father, if you can¡¯t bear to do this, leave Bai Ruqing to me. Bai Ruqing must not stay in the Long family, nor can we let him leave like this. When the timees, the Long family will still suffer.¡±


    Master Long nced at Bai Ruqing. His eyes were filled with reluctance, helplessness, and hatred.


    Then, all these emotions turned into indifference. He looked at Long Qingqing again, turned his head away, and chose not to look at Bai Ruqing. ¡°I¡¯ll leave everything to you.¡±


    Bai Ruqing gritted his teeth and said, ¡°These ropes will wear out. One day, I will get out!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming walked over and cast a spell. He shone the light on the ropes, and the ropes instantly became extremely hard.


    This move stunned everyone present. They had never thought that there would be such a spell.


    Zhu Asi rushed forward and asked Jiang Ming with concern, ¡°Ning Caichen, what kind of move is this? You and Ms. Long have really opened my eyes.¡±


    The princess stood up at this moment and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Could this be a secret technique that has been lost for many years in the Qingmiao Kingdom?¡±


    This question immediately aroused the interest of the others present. They all turned their attention to the princess and asked curiously, ¡°What secret technique was lost in the Qingmiao Kingdom?¡±


    The princess smiled. ¡°This secret technique can make every type of material very strong. The material bes so hard that it won¡¯t decay for thousands of years.¡±


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    He did not expect that a random move he had made would be recognized as a secret technique of the Qingmiao Kingdom by their princess. This was too ridiculous.

 Chapter 669 - 669 Secret Technique?

    669 Secret Technique?


    He was a little confused as he looked at the princess. ¡°Are you sure? That shouldn¡¯t be the case, right?¡±


    ¡°No! I really didn¡¯t expect you to know this secret technique!¡±


    After the princess said this, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. Jiang Ming became the focus of the crowd.


    Zhu Asi wanted to give Jiang Ming a thumbs up.


    At this point, Jiang Ming was a god!


    The monk also fell silent, and he could not help but doubt himself.


    Could he really defeat Ning Caichen? Ning Caichen knew so many techniques. When the time came, would any of them be able to defeat him?


    Madman Junior became vignt instead.


    If Ning Caichen suddenly got angry, wouldn¡¯t they be the ones to suffer?


    However, a familiar voice sounded, and his eyes lit up.


    It was Madman Senior! Madman Senior was here!


    Madman Senior rushed over. When he saw Madman Junior, he immediately shouted, ¡°Madman Junior, I¡¯m here to see you!¡±


    Seeing another uninvited guest, Master Long wanted to scream.


    He just wanted to hold a proper banquet! Why did another persone here?


    Jiang Ming frowned.


    They did not even have time to eat. They were so busy.


    Madman Senior looked at Jiang Ming again, and his eyes became dangerous. ¡°Are you Ning Caichen? How dare you hurt Madman Junior?¡±


    Madman Junior said from the side, ¡°I¡¯ve already been defeated and be a captive. Although he didn¡¯t torture me, I¡¯m unwilling to stay here.¡±


    As he said that, the veins on Madman Junior¡¯s forehead popped up. He looked angry!


    However, he had no choice. He really could not beat Ning Caichen. If he continued to fight with Ning Caichen, he would only be the loser.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will avenge you.¡± Madman Senior patted his chest with extreme confidence.


    Zhu Asi walked to Jiang Ming¡¯s side and said in a low voice, ¡°Madman Senior is not like Madman Junior. Not only has he fused with forbidden power, but he also has other special powers. I also heard that he has a rebound physique. Anyone who hits him with mana will suffer a bacsh and may even lose their lives.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming could not help but gulp.


    In that case, it seemed that he could only fight Madman Senior with his bare hands. Moreover, he did not know if his bare hands would be countered.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we make peace?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an came over and whispered to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t make peace for this kind of thing.¡±


    Then, he faced Madman Senior. ¡°If you want to fight, go ahead. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Madman Senior chuckled. ¡°Ning Caichen, you¡¯re really smart. No wonder you could take Madman Junior away. I admire you. You can make the first move.¡±


    Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an were shocked when they heard Madman Senior¡¯s words.


    They wanted to try for peace, so why did he dere war?


    Jiang Ming was very direct.


    No matter what, he would die anyway. At most, he would die a little earlier.


    It was just a matter of time.


    ¡°No need. Seeing that you¡¯re older, I¡¯ll give it to you. You go first.¡±


    Jiang Ming shrugged his shoulders indifferently.


    He could not afford to deviate from his n.


    Hearing this, everyone could not help but look at Jiang Ming.


    Madman Senior was not someone that ordinary people could fight against. Ning Caichen actually asked him to make the first move?


    Even if he had a lot of skill, he might not be able to defeat Madman Senior!


    Madman Junior was even more confused.


    He had fought with Madman Senior before, but he could not hurt Madman Senior at all.


    Where did Ning Caichen get his courage from?


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Zhu Asi quickly stood in between Jiang Ming and Madman Senior.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk it out. It¡¯s better not to fight.¡±


    Cold sweat poured down his back.


    Why did Ning Caichen want to fight him? Was he really not afraid of death?


    Now that they had spent some time together, they had developed a sort of camaraderie.


    He did not want Ning Caichen to die. He hoped that he would live well.


    Zhu An¡¯an also saw the situation clearly and became nervous. She secretly pulled Jiang Ming¡¯s arm and told him in a low voice, ¡°Mister, don¡¯t act rashly. Madman Senior is difficult to deal with. Don¡¯t lose your life.¡±


    However, Jiang Ming was very stubborn. He said immediately, ¡°You don¡¯t have to stop me. I must fight this man today.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Madman Senior looked up at Jiang Ming.


    This was the first time he had heard someone say such words to him. His interest was piqued.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s fight. If I lose to you, I¡¯m willing to be by your side. I¡¯ll charge forward and break through the enemy lines for you. I¡¯ll be at your beck and call.¡±


    He did not care about his promise at all. Ning Caichen could not beat him. He was just saying that.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this.


    Madman Senior could still be of use. Thinking about it, it was a good thing.


    He had to be more cautious when Madman Senior attackedter.


    Madman Senior did not hesitate at all and rushed directly in front of Jiang Ming. Jiang Ming dodged and counterattacked.


    The two of them had an intense exchange.


    Master Long was shocked.


    He was afraid that the house would copse, and he was also afraid that Ning Caichen would get hurt and die.


    He still had a transactional rtionship with Ning Caichen. If Ning Caichen died, he would be the one to suffer.


    Long Qingqing was also very nervous. She even wanted to help Jiang Ming.


    She had always been eager to find an opportunity to attack the old lunatic.


    However, Madman Senior felt that he had lost a lot of strength. He could not even use spells.


    He could not help but ask in a low voice, ¡°Ning Caichen, what did you do to me? Why can¡¯t I use any strength? I can¡¯t even use my mana.¡±


    Jiang Ming snickered. ¡°I put a minor spell on you, but I didn¡¯t expect it to work on you. Since that¡¯s the case, then you should sit back and enjoy what I have in store for you.¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Ming took out the silver needles he had just used and inserted them all into Madman Senior¡¯s body.


    Madman Senior immediately felt a sharp pain all over his body. It was as if there were thousands of ants crawling on his bones.


    He immediately howled, ¡°What the hell is this? Hurry up and get it off my body!¡±


    He wanted to pull out the needles, but Jiang Ming stuck them in so tightly that he couldn¡¯t pull them out at all.

 Chapter 670 - 670 Taking Down Madman Senior

    670 Taking Down Madman Senior


    For a moment, he could not attack Jiang Ming. He only wanted to pull out the silver needles on his body.


    Everyone saw all of this and instantly felt a little incredulous.


    The fight had barely begun when it was already over. Ning Caichen was indeed not someone that ordinary people could anger.


    Looking at Madman Senior¡¯s attitude, Madman Junior felt a lingering fear.


    He did not expect Ning Caichen to be such a ruthless person.


    Madman Senior was already forced into a terrible state. He looked at Jiang Ming and begged, ¡°Please let me go. I¡¯m already old. I can¡¯t stand such torture.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at him and asked calmly, ¡°Do you still remember your promise?¡±


    He could not help but feel shocked. He had thought that Madman Senior would use some demonically evil technique, but it was truly nothing special.


    These people thought too highly of Madman Senior.


    Hearing this, Madman Senior nodded repeatedly. ¡°Of course, I remember. I will definitely fulfill my promise. Please pull out these silver needles now.¡±


    He really could not take it anymore.


    This was the first time he had ever begged someone like this. He had never thought that there would be such a day in his life.


    When Jiang Ming heard Madman Senior say this, he did not continue to hold on to him and pulled out all the silver needles from his body.


    After pulling out all the silver needles, Madman Senior finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was still faintly afraid of the pain just now.


    If Ning Caichen did not let him go, he would have died from the pain.


    Madman Senior was still sweating. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and carefully wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Madman Junior was extremely nervous. He looked at Madman Senior and walked to his side. ¡°Are you okay? Do you need me to help you with anything?¡±


    At that moment, Madman Senior suddenly coughed violently and spat out something spherical. It looked like a ball.


    There was a purple inner core wrapped in the ball, and it was emitting a faint purple light.


    ¡°What¡­¡± Madman Junior could not help but despair. ¡°Why did he spit out his essence core?¡±


    If the people from ck Prison spat out their essence core, they would be on the verge of death.


    It was just a bunch of silver needles, yet his essence core was forced out. What kind of power was this?


    Madman Junior could not bear to see Madman Senior die. He secretly wiped away his tears and looked at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming could empathize with his reaction. He moved the silver needles again and inserted them into the Madman Senior¡¯s other body parts.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Madman Senior could not help but scream as he gripped Madman Junior¡¯s shoulders with both hands.


    Madman Junior felt the pain from being gripped all over his body, but he still endured it and continued, ¡°Madman Senior, bear with it. Ning Caichen is treating you. You¡¯ll be fine soon.¡±


    Madman Senior was already in so much pain that he could not speak. His ears were ringing, and he could not hear what Madman Junior was saying at all.


    Madman Junior could see that Madman Senior was already doing his best to hold it in, and he could not help but feel his heart ache.


    Madman Senior usually treated him well, and now he took the initiative toe over to save him.


    He would not have to suffer like this if he had note.


    Jiang Ming controlled Madman Senior¡¯s essence core into his mouth.


    Madman Senior felt as if his entire body had been reborn.


    He could not help but feel afraid. This was caused by the pain just now. From the looks of it, this rebirth might not be so simple.


    Thinking of this, he became more and more afraid. He looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Ning Caichen, is my body still the same as before?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at Madman Senior and spoke thoughtfully.


    He felt that it was not bad.


    He did not expect to give this man a bonus. He should be quite happy.


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡±


    Madman Senior began to tremble.


    He had never thought that he would be controlled like this.


    ¡°Your body is better than before.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Madman Senior. He was feeling a little amused.


    What? It felt like his body was stronger!


    Madman Senior was stunned for a moment. He stood up and stretched his muscles.


    His eyes lit up.


    He never expected that Jiang Ming would strengthen his body like this.


    He liked this kind of leader very much. He was definitely going to follow Ning Caichen.


    Thinking of this, he plopped down on his knees and sincerely said, ¡°Master, please ept my services. From now on, you are my master.¡±


    Jiang Ming was shocked when he saw such an old man calling him master while kneeling down. He could not help but take a few steps back.


    Zhu Asi could not understand either.


    Madman Senior was beaten up, so why did he still acknowledge Ning Caichen as his master? Even if it was to fulfill his promise just now, he should not be like this.


    Zhu An¡¯an stood at the side in disbelief as she stared at Madman Senior in front of her.


    This was the first time he had seen such a person. Was there something wrong with him?


    The princess was dumbfounded.


    It was the first time she had seen such a thing. Did Madman Senior not have any pride?


    She would never do anything like this! What was it about Ning Caichen that made people want to follow him?


    She was looking at Ning Caichen in a new light.


    Madman Junior almost could note back to his senses and looked at Madman Senior in front of him.


    Was this still the man he knew?


    He remembered that the man had previously unted his martial arts. How did he be like this now?


    The monk sized up the man in front of him. He could not believe that Madman Senior was still the person he knew before.


    He could still vaguely remember that he had been all-powerful and had single-handedly ughtered the Ghost n¡¯s Dark Shadow Legion. Now, he was actually bowing down and being so respectful to this kid.


    Feng Yunche was also stunned.


    The three people in the ck Prison now served Ning Caichen.


    The princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom and the prodigy of Zhuyan Pce were both on Ning Caichen¡¯s side.


    Even without them, Ning Caichen already had so many capable people.


    Just as he was thinking, a sharp arrow flew toward the two of them. There was a letter stuck in the arrow, and it went straight into the door.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Everyone was shocked again.


    Zhu Asi walked over and took the letter.

 Chapter 671 - 671 Becoming a Disciple

    671 Bing a Disciple


    Jiang Ming originally wanted to read the contents of the letter, but he remembered that Madman Senior¡¯s matter had not been resolved yet, so he immediately looked at Madman Senior.


    ¡°Get up quickly. You don¡¯t need to be my disciple. Just do better in the future,¡± he said awkwardly.


    Only Zhu An¡¯an was qualified to be his disciple. Anyone else doing it made him feel old.


    ¡°Thank you, Ning Caichen.¡±


    Madman Senior stood up, and his impression of Jiang Ming increased by another level. He could not help but sigh in his heart.


    He had followed a good master.


    Although Madman Senior said so, he still admitted that Jiang Ming was his master.


    Seeing that Madman Senior finally stood up, Jiang Ming heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Madman Senior did not kneel for a long time. Otherwise, Jiang Ming would have died of embarrassment.


    Thinking of this, he looked at the letter.


    The envelope waspletely white, with only a rose pattern in the middle.


    The roses were special. It was as if someone had sewn them together.


    Looking at the roses, Zhu Asi felt like he had seen them somewhere before. He thought to himself and sighed. ¡°What should havee hase.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang Ming noticed Zhu Asi¡¯s worry and immediately became concerned.


    ¡°This is a letter from Northern Yan¡¯s Murong family.¡±


    Zhu Asi nced at Jiang Ming with a frown.


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment and immediately said, ¡°Hurry up and open it.¡±


    He felt a little odd.


    Why did Northern Yan¡¯s Murong family write to them for no reason? They even sent them such a beautiful envelope.


    Master Long was rather frightened. ¡°Why did the Murong family send this letter? Do they have nothing better to do?¡±


    Zhu Asi opened the letter. There were many roses on the letter paper, and there were only a few words on it.


    The details were to invite Jiang Ming and the others to visit Master Murong¡¯s family as guests.


    It was just a few simple words, but Master Long was afraid. ¡°Master Murong was once an all-powerful figure in the martial world. He dealt with several elders who disobeyed the Murong family. He even won the first ce in the fight for the position of the family head. If we really go to his mansion this time, I¡¯m afraid it will be a banquet that we won¡¯t be able to return from.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. The people of ck Prison are all afraid of him. If we don¡¯t handle him well, we might really die in his hands.¡±


    Madman Senior walked over and looked at the contents of the letter. He could not help but interject. He looked at Jiang Ming from the corner of his eyes. It was very strange.


    Why would Ning Caichen offend Master Murong? Wasn¡¯t this asking for trouble?


    Ning Caichen was also a powerful person. He had the power to provoke Master Murong.


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t go, wouldn¡¯t Master Muronge to find us himself?¡±


    The princess questioned with a bitter face.


    Why did Master Murong want Ning Caichen?


    All the powerful people wanted him!


    Was Ning Caichen that strong? From the looks of it, Ning Caichen definitely would not be interested in the Qingmiao Kingdom. She was in a tough spot.


    ¡°What the princess said makes sense. We have to go to the banquet; we can¡¯t not go. Master Murong¡¯s target is me,¡± Jiang Ming thought for a while and said seriously.


    ¡°This is really a worrying question. If we go over like this, won¡¯t we be marching to our deaths? However, if we don¡¯t go over, we¡¯ll still die,¡± Madman Junior said with a frown.


    Initially, he did not like Ning Caichen, but after seeing him spare Madman Senior, he got some respect for Ning Caichen.


    He could note up with any reason to refute.


    ¡°Maybe we can beat Master Murong.¡±


    Jiang Ming saw the lifeless look on everyone¡¯s faces and did not like the atmosphere. He immediately tried to cheer them up.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an immediately told Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not impossible to solve this problem. You can choose not to go. When Master Muronges to you, he will let you go for the sake of the Long family. Although the Murong family of Northern Yan is quite powerful, it¡¯s not indestructible. Now, the Long family, ck Prison, Qingmiao Kingdom, and Zhuyan Pce are all siding with Ning Caichen. No matter what, the Murong family of Northern Yan cannot be enemies with these four institutions.


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± The monk nodded, ¡°I can still mobilize some people in the ck Prison. When the timees, the people from the Long family and the people from these ces will be enough to crush the people from the Murong family.¡±


    Madman Junior also said, ¡°No matter what, I will do my best to protect Ning Caichen.¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little surprised to see the sudden change in Madman Junior¡¯s attitude, but he did not say anything.


    After all, Madman Senior had already started following him. No matter what, Madman Junior had to follow suit.


    Zhu Asi understood. ¡°That¡¯s right, I was only thinking that we couldn¡¯t defeat the Murong family alone, but I forgot about the people behind us.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming¡¯s face turned resolute. ¡°We don¡¯t have to wait for them toe. We¡¯ll go to their mansion directly. I want to see what they can do to us.¡±


    He was a little afraid of Master Murong, but he knew that he would deal with whatever came his way. He did not want to be a coward. At most, he would just die together with Master Murong.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, are you crazy? This is not a small matter. If something really happens, you¡¯ll lose your life.¡± Zhu Asi could not understand.


    Zhu An¡¯an also said from the side, ¡°Mister, don¡¯t be rash. You have to think twice before doing anything. Master Murong might have some other tricks up his sleeves. If we go, we will be in a passive position and will be easily ambushed.¡±


    Madman Senior looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°I admire your courage, but this is what a reckless person would do. You should take it easy. I don¡¯t want to watch you die.¡±


    Madman Junior also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. What Madman Senior said makes sense. We people from the ck Prison are quite experienced. Just listen to us.¡±


    The princess also gave a rare piece of advice, ¡°Ning Caichen, I¡¯ve always thought that you¡¯re very powerful, but Master Murong is not someone who can be dealt with by just being powerful.¡±

 Chapter 672 - 672 Insist on Going

    672 Insist on Going


    Seeing that everyone was against this, Jiang Ming shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Believe me. I can¡¯t do anything if you don¡¯t believe me. But I must go to Master Murong¡¯s mansion. We can¡¯t be cowards. Master Murong will inevitably find a way to make a move against me.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Ming did not listen to his advice at all, Zhu Asi suddenly became anxious.


    Ning Caichen did not even think about them. If something happened to them, what would he do?


    How could he continue to be so reckless?


    He could beat their previous enemies, but Master Murong was a tough one. How could he be defeated so easily?


    Zhu An¡¯an also started to worry. She did not know how to persuade Jiang Ming against this.


    She did not expect him to be so stubborn. They had already analyzed the pros and cons for him, but he still wanted to be stubborn. It was really difficult.


    The princess looked at Jiang Ming in disbelief.


    What gave Ning Caichen such courage? Even the Qingmiao Kingdom did not dare to dere war on Master Murong!


    She really could not see through Ning Caichen¡¯s thoughts.


    Even with the support of the Qingmiao Kingdom, she would not dare to be so arrogant. Even if Ning Caichen had a lot of help, he should not be this reckless.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to persuade me against this anymore. You know that I¡¯m very stubborn. Even if you argue, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    Jiang Ming saw that everyone was eager to make a move and said a few more words.


    Master Long simply called out to everyone, ¡°Let¡¯s continue with the banquet. We can talk about the restter.¡±


    Everyone could only nod.


    Seeing that there was no other way, Long Qingqing started to discuss with Zhu Anan in a low voice. ¡°Why don¡¯t we put some knockout powder in Ning Caichen¡¯s cup? After he sleeps for a while, he won¡¯t be willing to go to Master Murong¡¯s mansion in Northern Yan after that.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an thought for a moment and felt that what Long Qingqing said made sense. She became worried again. ¡°Will the knockout powder have any side effects?¡± If anything happens to him after ingesting it, I¡¯ll feel guilty for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Long Qingqing quicklyforted Zhu An¡¯an. ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the knockout powder. It¡¯s the exclusive knockout powder of the Long family. It was made by the previous family head. His medical skills were renowned.¡±


    Seeing Long Qingqing reassure her, Zhu An¡¯an nodded and felt relieved.


    Zhu Asi overheard the conversation between Zhu An¡¯an and Long Qingqing and could not help but ask, ¡°What do you want to do to Ning Caichen? Don¡¯t even think of doing anything. If anything happens to Ning Caichen, I won¡¯t show you mercy.¡±


    ¡°We understand.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an and Long Qingqing whispered their ns to Zhu Asi.


    Zhu Asi was still worried. He added, ¡°You can do it, but I have to take a look at the knockout powder first.¡±


    Long Qingqing nodded. ¡°No problem.¡±


    After the banquet ended, Zhu Asi, Zhu An¡¯an, and Long Qingqing left mysteriously, intending to take a look at the secret medicine.


    Jiang Ming saw their actions and asked curiously, ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, the three of them suddenly felt a little guilty and quickly shook their heads. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Zhu Asi realized that their attitude was not right, so he hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m going with Zhu An¡¯an to see the mermaid in Ms. Long¡¯s room.¡±


    A mermaid?


    Jiang Ming¡¯s interest was piqued. He continued, ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look too. It seems very interesting.¡±


    He had never thought that there would be mermaids here in the Long family. He could not help but be curious.


    He wondered what the mermaid looked like.


    Long Qingqing immediately put on a bitter face.


    Zhu Asi did the opposite of helping!


    Their original intention was to chase Ning Caichen away, but now, Ning Caichen wanted to go with them!


    Zhu Asi did not expect Ning Caichen to want to see the mermaid. He could not help but feel awkward. He said, ¡°The mermaid is afraid of strangers. She can only see the three of us. We¡¯ll take you there after she¡¯s a little less afraid.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an listened to Zhu Asi¡¯s stupid excuse and could not help but feel helpless.


    Why did not Zhu Asie up with a better excuse? Why did hee up with such a lousy excuse?


    Hearing this strange excuse, Jiang Ming looked at the three of them apprehensively.


    Jiang Ming said seriously, ¡°Are the three of you hiding something from me? If there¡¯s anything, just tell me. I can help you.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that the three of them must have encountered some difficulties, but they were afraid of troubling him, so they were being considerate.


    Zhu An¡¯an immediately tried to cover for them. ¡°The three of us want to settle this alone. Mister, if we can¡¯t settle it, can we call you?¡±


    Cold sweat beaded on her forehead.


    They hoped that Ning Caichen would believe them. If they kept pestering them like this, they would not be able to see the secret medicine.


    By then, it would be toote!


    Jiang Ming did not ask further after hearing what Zhu An¡¯an said. He nodded. ¡°You guys go ahead. Remember to be careful. Don¡¯t get entangled by anything.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Long Qingqing replied confidently. ¡°The three of us together will definitely be able to solve this problem.¡±


    Seeing Long Qingqing¡¯s anxious expression, Jiang Ming concealed his confusion and waved at the three of them. ¡°Go quickly. Don¡¯t dy things.¡±


    The three of them immediately felt relieved and left quickly. Jiang Ming originally wanted to follow them, but he gave up.


    There was probably no need for him to go over and take a look.


    He went straight to find Master Long, who was currently looking at the porcin on his shelf.


    When he saw Jiang Ming, he immediately put down the porcin in his hand and weed Jiang Ming excitedly. ¡°Ning Caichen, sit down quickly. We have something to talk about.¡±


    Jiang Ming was not used to Master Long¡¯s enthusiasm, but he epted it. Then, he looked at Master Long.


    ¡°Why did you call me here?¡±


    After the banquet ended, Master Long secretly stuffed a note into his hands, stating that he hoped to meet himter.


    Master Long and Jiang Ming were already allies. Jiang Ming did not have to refuse Master Long¡¯s request anymore, so he agreed and found an opportunity to help Master Long.


    Master Long with a worried expression, ¡°There is indeed a very big problem. There is a sword that is glowing with dragon light in the Long family. This sword is a pair with the Dragon Sword, but it is sealed under the White Demon Tower at the bottom of the sea. Only a specific person can take it out. If possible, Ning Caichen, I hope that person is you.¡±

 Chapter 673 - 673 Special Mission

    673 Special Mission


    Jiang Ming did not expect Master Long to give him such an important task. He suddenly became serious. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t this sword be given to Long Qingqing or someone else in the Long family? Why did you choose me?¡±


    Seeing that Master Long had said so, Jiang Ming could not continue to say anything in refusal. He asked again, ¡°Since it belongs to the Long family, can I use the sword that ispatible with the Dragon Sword?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Master Long¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This sword has nothing to do with the family. As long as the sword epts you, it should be fine!¡±


    ¡°Where is the White Demon Tower?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Master Long.


    Master Long thought for a moment, then took out a book from the bookshelf and ced it on the porcin.


    The bookshelf suddenly creaked and a door opened.


    The door was covered with purple flowers. When the door was opened, the flowers bloomed fully.


    ¡°What are these flowers? How did they bloom in an instant?¡±


    Jiang Ming noticed the flowers and became curious.


    Master Long touched one of the flowers, and it started to bud again.


    ¡°These are budding flowers. They are nurtured with the blood of the Long family. Only the Long family has them.¡±


    ¡°Blood? Wouldn¡¯t the members of the Long family be in trouble?¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little surprised.


    He did not like these flowers. He felt that these flowers should not have appeared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the blood was given to us by the dead Long family members. They all want to contribute to the Long family so that they can feel a sense of belonging.¡±


    Master Long reassured Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming sighed. ¡°Their death is worth it. These family members have done their best for the Long family.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are very happy to be able to contribute to the Long family.¡± Master Long became serious. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Jiang Ming answered and went to the side of the Long family¡¯s head, entering the door.


    Master Long snapped his fingers, and the room lit up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Seeing Jiang Ming¡¯s expression, Master Long coughed and raised his sleeves to cover them with ayer of golden gauze. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, you can open your eyes now.¡±


    Jiang Ming opened his eyes and looked at the pile of gold.


    At this moment, the golden mountain was no longer obvious, but one could still vaguely see the gold and silver jewelry on it.


    Jiang Ming could not help but grin.


    The Long family was really rich. They actually had so much jewelry.


    Even he did not have so much.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to make a fool of myself in front of you, Mr. Ning Caichen.¡± Master Long rubbed his nose in embarrassment. ¡°These are all treasures umted by the Long family in the past. They are useless. If you want them, you can take them all.¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little surprised.


    Master Long was too generous. He could not afford to ept such a gift.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming did not answer, Master Long quickly said, ¡°I wanted to get rid of all of these, but I¡¯m afraid that other families will notice the Long family, so I can only hide the things here.¡±


    Master Long felt helpless.


    Jiang Ming did not know what to say. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in these treasures. Master Long, they can stay here.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Master Long was a little dejected, but he quickly recovered. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, please follow me to the other side.¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and gestured for Jiang Ming to follow him. Jiang Ming obediently followed him and left.


    Master Long led Jiang Ming around a thick wall. The wall was covered with the flowers that Master Long and Jiang Ming had just seen.


    By the time Master Long and Jiang Ming arrived, all the flowers had already bloomed, as if they were weing Master Long and Jiang Ming.


    Seeing these flowers, Jiang Ming¡¯s mood also brightened up.


    When they passed by the wall, a huge cave appeared in front of Jiang Ming and Master Long. However, the cave was covered by ayer of nothingness.


    Jiang Ming could not see what was inside at all.


    Master Long exined, ¡°This cave hasn¡¯t been opened for a long time, so there¡¯s a protective mechanism. However, if a specific person is selected, that person can enter.¡±


    Jiang Ming understood what Master Long meant and asked hesitantly, ¡°So, only certain people can enter this cave, right?¡±


    Master Long nodded and sighed. ¡°I tried to go in before, but I was chased out. I don¡¯t think I can go in now.¡±


    Jiang Ming hesitated and looked at Master Long. He felt strange. ¡°Master Long, why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡±


    Master Long was stunned for a moment and then looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°No, Lord Ning Caichen, this is impossible. Someone once wanted to bring another person into this cave, but they didn¡¯t seed.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡°Everyone¡¯s physique is different. Master Long, you have to be confident.¡±


    Master Long pursed his lips and was silent for a while. Then, he opened his mouth again. ¡°Let¡¯s try it then.¡±


    Jiang Ming brought Master Long to the entrance of the cave.


    As the two of them approached, the entrance of the cave suddenly became clear, revealing the vortex inside.


    Jiang Ming jumped down immediately. Initially, Master Long thought that he could not jump down at all. However, he suddenly realized that after Jiang Ming jumped down, the entrance of the cave was still the same as before. He was instantly shocked.


    Ning Caichen had actually set a precedent at the entrance of the cave. What was going on? He did not think that Ning Caichen¡¯s power could reach this level.


    Could it be a coincidence? Perhaps this cave entrance was just an illusion?


    Thinking of this, Master Long hesitated and jumped down. He did not expect to seed.


    He was even more stunned.


    He had never thought that the entrance of the cave would really allow him to enter.


    Closing his eyes, Master Long became excited.


    This was the first time he had encountered such a situation. Meeting Ning Caichen was the most fortunate thing to have happened to him.


    When his feetnded on the ground, Master Long opened his eyes.


    Jiang Ming had already opened his eyes and looked at the surrounding scenery.


    The scenery inside the cave waspletely different. There were all kinds of strange creatures inside.

 Chapter 674 - 674 Strange Creature

    674 Strange Creature


    When they saw Jiang Ming, these creatures came over one after another and made strange sounds from time to time.


    Master Long quickly dragged Jiang Ming to the side and tried to dissuade him. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, these creatures are a bad sign. They might absorb people¡¯s lifespan.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I understand, Master Long.¡±


    At this moment, the sound of birds chirping sounded in their ears.


    Master Long immediately became alert and tensed up. He was afraid that they would fall into a desperate situation if they were a stepte.


    Just as they were looking around, Master Long and Jiang Ming also noticed the rainbow-colored sky and the blue sea. They could not help but feel excited.


    Such beautiful colors really made people feel better!


    A bird with three bunches of colorful feathers on its back flew to Jiang Ming and Master Long¡¯s side. It circled them andnded on Jiang Ming¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°This bird is really strange. Why is it on your shoulder? Is it poisonous?¡±


    Master Long became nervous again and looked at the bird.


    The birds began to chirp non-stop.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. This bird might have other intentions.¡±


    Jiang Ming opened his hand, and the bird immediatelynded on his palm.


    When it was on his palm, the bird did not make any noise or cry. It just stayed there obediently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this bird wants to do. Perhaps we¡¯ll know what it¡¯s thinkingter.¡±


    Master Long frowned as he looked at the bird. He took a step forward, wanting the bird tond on his palm.


    However, the bird did notnd on Master Long¡¯s palm. It was always in Jiang Ming¡¯s palm.


    Just as Jiang Ming and Master Long thought that the bird would continue to stay still, the bird suddenly spread its wings and transformed into a young woman.


    The woman was wearing an orange dress with purple spots on it.


    ¡°Wee to the Hundred Demon Tower.¡±


    She spoke to Jiang Ming and Master Long in a friendly manner.


    Just as Jiang Ming and Master Long were about to respond, the woman¡¯s appearance suddenly changed, and she rushed toward Jiang Ming and Master Long.


    She had a head full of white hair. She was baring her fangs and brandishing her ws, and her eyes were red. It was obvious that she wanted to suck Jiang Ming¡¯s lifespan.


    Master Long pulled out a dagger from his waist and stuck it into the woman¡¯s waist.


    The woman felt as if her entire body was being heated up by something. For a moment, it was extremely hot.


    She could not help but panic. She took a big step back from Jiang Ming and Master Long in a panic and wanted to escape.


    ¡°You still want to run? Return my things first.¡±


    Master Long was not so easy to deal with. He walked toward the woman.


    The woman did not expect Master Long to be so persistent. She immediately became anxious and continued running away.


    However, because she was struck by Master Long¡¯s dagger, she could not run for too long. She could only keep a distance from Master Long.


    ¡°Master Long, you really know how to deal with this demon.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but secretly give a thumbs up to Master Long.


    Master Long was embarrassed. Seeing that she could not escape, the woman turned into Long Qingqing.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m your daughter.¡± Not only did she look like Long Qingqing, but her voice and expression had also be exactly the same.


    Although he knew that the woman in front of him was not his daughter, Master Long was still stunned. His hands trembled for a moment.


    It was during this period of time that the woman took advantage of his hesitation and rushed toward Master Long.


    Master Long was still in a daze and did not notice the woman¡¯s movements.


    Jiang Ming knocked the woman back with one palm. His palm hit the woman¡¯s heart.


    The woman immediately spat out a mouthful of ck blood. She was dizzy and was about to fall down.


    Her entire body immediately turned into her original appearance. In less than a second, she returned to her original form, bing the seven-colored bird from before.


    However, the bird¡¯s pain did not lessen. It whined softly, its eyes filled with tears, and it was on the verge of copse.


    ¡°Do you still dare to be so reckless in the future?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that the bird deserved to suffer like this. He did not pity it and looked at it seriously.


    The bird had already suffered and did not dare to have any other thoughts. It nodded its head and could not even p its wings.


    Seeing the bird¡¯s appearance, Master Long instantly reacted and was furious. ¡°How dare you disguise yourself as my daughter to lie to me? Do you want to die?¡±


    As he spoke, golden spiritual energy appeared in his palm and flew toward the bird.


    However, his original intention was only to scare the bird, not to kill it.


    As expected, the bird was immediately frightened and did not move at all. It was like a statue.


    Because it was covered in wounds, the bird could not escape at all, so it could only stay still.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that entering the Hundred Demon Tower was very difficult, you might have already harmed many people.¡±


    Master Long looked at the bird helplessly.


    He had wanted to kill the bird, but he changed his mind.


    This bird was not weak. It might have bound many other demons.


    If this bird died, the other demons would bewless!


    ¡°No! No! No!¡±


    The bird began to beg for mercy, and the seven colors on its tail faded a little.


    Seeing that the bird was so scared, Jiang Ming could not help but feel a little sympathetic toward it, so he did not kill the bird.


    ¡°Where is the Hundred Demon Tower? Exin.¡±


    Looking around, there was no exit. Jiang Ming felt a little strange and looked at the bird.


    The bird raised its eyebrows and stammered, ¡°This¡­ This¡­ This¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming and Master Long could tell that the bird did not want to say anything at all, and they were so angry that theyughed.


    The bird really did not know what was good for it!


    It seemed like they had to teach this bird some manners.


    Thinking of this, Master Long released a blue me from his palm and said with a faint smile, ¡°I thought you would be obedient, but you¡¯re still so disobedient. Then let me teach you how to be obedient.¡±


    The bird was terrified.


    ¡°This is the lowest level of the Hundred Demon Tower. I¡¯m the only one at the lowest level. The other demons live on the upper level and only asionallye to this bottom level.¡±


    ¡°Where is the exit?¡±


    Seeing that the bird could not grasp the main point at all, Jiang Ming kindly nudged it toward the main point.

 Chapter 675 - 675 Finding the Entrance

    675 Finding the Entrance


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    The bird originally wanted to lead Jiang Ming and Master Long astray.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming could see through itpletely. He even said, ¡°Don¡¯t lead us off the route. We can both sense it.¡±


    Master Long also agreed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t even think about ying any tricks, bird. Otherwise, we¡¯ll make sure you suffer.¡±


    This threat was very effective. The bird immediately did not dare to lead them astray, nor did it dare to have any other thoughts. It quickly brought the two of them to the door.


    There was a stream at the door. The stream flowed along the edge.


    If the bird had not brought them here, Jiang Ming and Master Long would not have thought that the stream in front of them was the entrance.


    ¡°Are you sure this is the entrance?¡±


    Master Long felt incredulous and asked the bird with uncertainty.


    The bird was also very clear. ¡°I¡¯m very sure and certain that I went through this ce to reach the entrance. If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    At the end of its sentence, the bird began to rot.


    Seeing that the bird had said so, Jiang Ming and Master Long had nothing to say.


    Master Long made up his mind. He looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, let me go in and test the waters first. If I haven¡¯te back yet, find another entrance.¡±


    The bird was dumbfounded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. Just go in.¡±


    Hearing the bird¡¯s words, Jiang Ming alsoforted Master Long. ¡°Master Long, don¡¯t overthink. It¡¯ll definitely be fine. You¡¯re just overthinking.¡±


    ¡°If something really happens to me, Lord Ning Caichen, please help me take care of my daughter. Qingqing is still young and needs to be taught many things.¡±


    Master Long still could not believe the bird¡¯s words. He looked at Jiang Ming seriously and made a request.


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry at Master Long¡¯s words. He nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely take good care of Ms. Long.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had said so, Master Longpletely let go of his negative thoughts. He rushed to the stream without saying anything. He came back almost immediately.


    He said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Lord Ning Caichen. This is the entrance. Don¡¯t worry ande in.¡±


    The bird snorted and said, ¡°I knew it. This stream must be the entrance. Why would I lie to you? It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    Listening to the bird¡¯s endlessints, Jiang Ming pretended to threaten the bird. ¡°If you say that again, best believe that I¡¯ll pull out your tongue!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the bird immediately did not dare to speak.


    Jiang Ming was amused and continued to say, ¡°Can you turn back into a human now? Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that the people above will bully you.¡±


    Just now, he had identally seen some words nearby. It said that a demon that had been beaten back to its original form was easily ridiculed by others.


    No matter what, this bird had helped them. It would not be good for it to be bullied. He would just let this bird return to its human form.


    The bird wanted to cry but had no tears. ¡°I can¡¯t change back. My body has already copsed. I need to cultivate for a period of time before I can change back.¡±


    It had never thought that this human would be so powerful that he could beat it back to its original form in one move!


    Wouldn¡¯t it have already lost its life if he were to be careless?


    Seeing that the bird had already said so, Jiang Ming was also very helpless. ¡°Is there any way to help you turn back into a human?¡±


    Unexpectedly, the bird said arrogantly, ¡°I don¡¯t need to return to my human form. Whoever dares to discriminate against me andugh at me, will get pped. I¡¯ll let them know what true pain is!¡±


    Seeing how arrogant the bird was, Jiang Ming did not say anything else.


    Its attitude was already so rude, why would he be afraid of someone dealing with this bird?


    It seemed that the lowest level housed the overlord of the demons.


    Master Long¡¯s words confirmed Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Ning Caichen. I¡¯ve read the records about the Hundred Demon Tower before and know that the demons at the bottom of the Hundred Demon Tower are very powerful, so no one dares to be rough or disrespectful to the bird.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the bird straightened its back proudly. ¡°Did you see that? No one dares to touch me at all. Those who did were beaten up. They can¡¯t even get out of bed now!¡±


    Seeing that the bird did not seem to be lying, Jiang Ming nced at Master Long and said seriously, ¡°Master Long, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t continue talking to this bird, or we¡¯ll waste time.¡±


    Master Long felt that what Jiang Ming said made sense. He nodded and jumped into the stream with Jiang Ming.


    The water in the stream flowed on Jiang Ming and Master Long¡¯s bodies, calming their hearts.


    Jiang Ming and Master Long were instantly in a good mood. When they felt that there was no more water, they opened their eyes.


    After opening their eyes, Master Long and Jiang Ming immediately saw the scenery in front of them.


    The scenery was just like a painting. It was beautiful and pleasant, and there was a faint fragrance around.


    After the fragrance passed, the scenery became even more beautiful.


    Just like the ground floor, the sky was covered in rainbow patterns, but there was no trace of demons.


    ¡°Where did those demons go?¡±


    Jiang Ming noticed something wrong and looked at the bird strangely.


    ¡°Those demons know that I¡¯ming and are hiding.¡±


    The bird began to show off again. It puffed out its belly and was obviously very arrogant.


    Hearing the bird¡¯s words, Jiang Ming did not believe it. He looked at the bird suspiciously. ¡°Really?¡±


    Seeing that no one believed what it said, the bird was a little angry. ¡°It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not, I¡¯m the most powerful demon in the Hundred Demon Tower. Isn¡¯t it normal for them to be afraid of me?¡±


    Master Long pondered deeply. ¡°This bird makes sense, but we still have to look at the actual situation.¡±


    Hearing this, the bird became even more indignant.


    What did these two mean?


    Was he doubting its status?


    ¡°Don¡¯t doubt me. I¡¯ll show you now,¡± the bird said arrogantly again. It pped its wings and released rainbows. Its voice became louder.


    ¡°You fools, quicklye out and bow to me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you suffer.¡±


    The bird chirped three times.


    However, after three chirps, the demons did not react.


    Just when Jiang Ming and Master Long felt that these demons would not listen to this bird, they came out one by one.


    Some demons had bull heads and horse faces, some demons had perfect human forms, and some demons had animal heads and human bodies. They looked very happy.

 Chapter 676 - 676 A Bird of Extremely High Status

    676 A Bird of Extremely High Status


    ¡°We are here. Please don¡¯t be angry, master. We were afraid of tarnishing your reputation, so we didn¡¯te out.¡±


    The bird was a little speechless. ¡°I shouted three times just now, but you didn¡¯te out. Now you¡¯re afraid of tarnishing my reputation?¡±


    Hearing this, the little demon¡¯s body trembled even more violently. It could not stand up anymore and fell to the ground. It said fearfully, ¡°Master, what do you want? You can have anything you want.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I want? Hurry up and bring it up for me.¡±


    In order to show off its power, the bird deliberately looked up at Master Long and Jiang Ming. The meaning behind its words was obvious.


    It said with all its might, ¡°All demons have to be respectful to me. If they don¡¯t obey me, I will punish them. They are also very afraid of me.¡±


    The little demon knew what the bird meant and began to talk to the other demons.


    Their discussion was not loud, but it was as if something big was happening.


    Jiang Ming and Master Long rubbed their ears. Jiang Ming whispered to Master Long, ¡°Are these demons usually so noisy? I don¡¯t know what kind ofnguage they¡¯re speaking, but it sounds really strange.¡±


    The bird exined, ¡°They are all very primitive demons. Thenguage they speak is the most primitivenguage. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t understand. The demons who speak a high-levelnguage in the Hundred Demon Tower are at the highest level. You can understand thenguage of the demons there.¡±


    Hearing this, Master Long could not help but ask in puzzlement, ¡°Don¡¯t the demons at the bottom of the Hundred Demon Tower have higher power? In that case, shouldn¡¯t they be more proficient innguage? Why is it that the highest-level demons are more proficient in thenguage?¡±


    The bird exploded at this moment. ¡°Why would you think that? There are no levels here! Some powerful demons like to live in low ces, while some weak demons like to live in high ces. Now, it¡¯s all messed up! If it was in the past, the weakest demons in the Hundred Demon Tower resided on the highest floor.¡±


    ¡°The Hundred Demon Tower is in such a mess now.¡± Master Long was stunned for a moment. ¡°Where is the guard of the Hundred Demon Tower? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡±


    The bird said, ¡°The old man who was guarding the ce has already died. There must be no one guarding it now.¡±


    Master Long did not expect this and could not help but be shocked.


    He saw that in the records of the Hundred Demon Tower, many demons were hot-tempered. Moreover, each demon could not tolerate other demons, and they could not partner up with each other.


    Now, they could actually swap their camps, which was really shocking.


    The bird immediately solved his confusion. ¡°You people don¡¯t have to be so surprised that we¡¯re all on different floors now. In fact, this is very normal. We don¡¯t have such a bad temper as recorded in the history books. We¡¯ve just been ndered. Most of the demons have good temperaments.¡±


    At this moment, the little demon took out a dazzling exquisitemp and knelt down to offer it to the bird.


    ¡°Master, here is amp that leads to the Netherworld. I hope you can ept it.¡±


    Not only was themp resplendent, but it also carried a fragrance.


    Could it be that this fragrance still had some good effects?


    The bird seemed to have seen through Ming Ming¡¯s thoughts and exined kindly, ¡°The fragrance on the waterfall can improve one¡¯s mood and increase one¡¯s physical strength and spiritual energy. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s nothing much to increase your other power. That fragrance only makes your mood better.¡±


    Hearing these words, Master Long was stunned for a moment and could not help but look at Jiang Ming.


    He was secretly envious.


    As expected of Ning Caichen, he did not even need to increase his spiritual energy. Presumably, he had only used half of his spiritual energy before.


    If it was him, he would definitely not be able to achieve it.


    He had already lived for tens of millions of years and had yet to reach this level of power, let alone cultivate for a few more seasons.


    However, Ning Caichen had obtained such spiritual energy at such a young age. No one knew whether this was a blessing or if this kid was gifted.


    The bird looked at the ssmp with disdain. ¡°How can you reduce my anger with just this little thing? Get me something better.¡±


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    This bird¡¯s requirements were quite high. Who raised it to be so spoiled?


    Master Long still remembered why he hade here. He looked at the bird and asked it carefully, ¡°There is another sword in the Hundred Demons Tower. Where is it now?¡±


    Unexpectedly, when it heard this word, the bird immediately shrieked, ¡°Why would you mention the word ¡®sword¡¯ for no reason?¡±


    Moreover, after hearing this word, the other demons trembled all over as if they could not hear this word at all. They immediately transformed into their original forms and hid in the deepest depths, not daring toe out at all.


    Jiang Ming was stunned. Then, he looked at the bird and asked curiously, ¡°Does this word have any special meaning? Why can¡¯t I say it?¡±


    The bird was still trembling. Compared to Jiang Ming¡¯s threat, it was trembling even more. It immediately said, ¡°Thousands of years ago, someone brought this thing into the Hundred Demon Tower and killed many demons. Fortunately, that person didn¡¯t have long to live. He died after killing them. Otherwise, we would be gone now.¡±


    Master Long was dumbfounded. ¡°Why is the story I heardpletely different from yours?¡±


    The bird started to curse, ¡°Those things were all recorded by people. They had never seen the Hundred Demon Tower before. It was just fictional! Can you not be misled by these things? It is because of these things that we have a serious trauma response to this word. I still remember that person cursing and saying that the demons in the Hundred Demon Tower are all pests and that he wanted to kill them all. Otherwise, our brothers and sisters would still be here.¡±


    With that, the demons below began to cry.


    Some of the demons cried extremely miserably.


    Seeing that the demons were crying for real, Master Long fell silent for a while. After a while, seeing that Jiang Ming did not reply, he took the initiative to start a topic. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, what should we do now? It seems that I can¡¯t get this sword back.¡±

 Chapter 677 - 677 Strange Reaction

    677 Strange Reaction


    When they heard this word again, the demons¡¯ reaction became even stronger. They began to hit their heads and cry out.


    ¡°Have you been cursed? Why can¡¯t you hear this word?¡±


    Jiang Ming realized the problem and looked at the bird strangely.


    The bird had a strange expression on its face, but it refused to borate.


    Jiang Ming understood what was going on and frowned. ¡°Who put a curse on you? Was it done by the person who wielded the sword?¡±


    The bird gulped and started to change the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat something. These demons have a lot of delicious fruits and other things. You¡¯ll definitely enjoy them. They¡¯re very rare.¡±


    At this point, the bird felt that its injuries had recovered a little, so it immediately recovered and returned to its human form.


    The rest of the demons were excited again. They knelt down and kowtowed to the bird. ¡°Congrattions, for returning to your original form, Master!¡±


    Seeing this, Master Long and Jiang Ming were a little shocked.


    Jiang Ming continued to ask, ¡°Do you get such a big reaction every time you transform?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the bird replied. ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re here that they put on such a big show. They want you to know my position in the Hundred Demon Tower.¡±


    When it came to its status, the bird chirped non-stop. ¡°You don¡¯t know how powerful I was when I led these demons to chase away the rebellious demons. All the demons hid behind me while I fought the others off. No one dares disobey me. They must listen to me.¡±


    At this moment, the demons chimed in. ¡°Master is wise.¡±


    ¡°You look young, but you¡¯re quite capable,¡± Master Long praised the bird perfunctorily. ¡°Just tell us where that thing is now, and we¡¯ll go get it ourselves. We don¡¯t need you toe with us.¡±


    The bird started to stammer again. ¡°No¡­ No, you can¡¯t take that thing away either. It has to stay in the Hundred Demon Tower¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Master Long lost his patience. ¡°Do you want to be cursed that badly? Or is it because of that thing that these demons listen to you? If it¡¯s gone, will they not listen to you?¡±


    Hearing this, the bird grew incensed. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How is that possible? These demons are loyal to me.¡±


    At this moment, these demons also nodded their heads and said, ¡°Yes, yes. We are all loyal to Master. We don¡¯t have any other thoughts at all.¡±


    ¡°These demons seem a little strange.¡±


    Master Long realized that something was wrong and whispered to Jiang Ming.


    The bird still heard him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? They just lost some of their beastly nature. Isn¡¯t that good? They¡¯re extremely docile and won¡¯t attack you. If someone hurts you, feel free toe to the Hundred Demon Tower to find me. I will lead my demon armies and kill those who want to hurt you.¡±


    The demons began to tremble again. ¡°The elf can answer every question you have.¡±


    Master Long¡¯s interest was piqued as he spoke to the little demon beside him.


    The little demon coughed and said, ¡°You can ask directly. You can also ask internally so that the other demons won¡¯t hear you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Master Long was secretly delighted. He quickly asked internally, ¡°Where is the sword that matches the Dragon Sword?¡±


    The elf closed her eyes and pointed in a direction. She was not pointing at anything in particr. In fact, she was pointing at the bird.


    The bird took a step back and looked on in surprise. Jiang Ming asked Master Long, ¡°What did the elf say? Why is it pointing at the bird?¡±


    Master Long immediately understood. He connected all the dots and quickly looked at Jiang Ming. He said, ¡°This little guy stole the Dragon Sword. Bird, you should return the sword.¡± As he spoke, he looked at the bird.


    Jiang Ming also looked at the bird and quickly said, ¡°Yes, there are some things you have to return.¡±


    When they heard the word again, the other demons hid in fear.


    The bird dropped all pretenses and snorted coldly. ¡°Why should I give you the Mated sword? The Mated sword is mine.¡±


    ¡°This Dragon Sword and the Mated Sword have belonged to the Long family since ancient times. However, due to some special circumstances, this Mated Sword was sent to the Hundred Demon Tower,¡± Master Long said unhappily.


    The bird was a little surprised. ¡°You¡­ Are you from the Long family?¡±


    Seeing that there was a chance to get it, Jiang Ming said, ¡°He is indeed from the Long family. Not only that, but he is also the Long family¡¯s master.¡±


    Hearing this, the bird was enraged. ¡°Why are the people of the Long family here? I remember that I set a restriction to keep them out. The members of the Long family are not allowed toe here.¡±


    ¡°So, it was your fault that I couldn¡¯te in!¡±


    Master Long was furious. A golden sword appeared in his hand, and he pointed it at the bird.


    The bird did not want to be outdone and immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s clearly the Long family that¡¯s robbing the Hundred Demon Tower! Why won¡¯t you allow me to set restrictions?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. When did I let the Long familye here to rob and plunder the tower? Don¡¯t nder me!¡±


    Master Long was so angry that he was about to get ill again.


    Jiang Ming was still rtively calm. He calmly persuaded Master Long, ¡°What this bird said may not be the truth. Let¡¯s not listen to everything it says. The most important thing now is to get back the Mated Sword.¡±


    When it heard that they wanted to take back the Mated Sword, the bird wanted to run away, but it was pulled back by Jiang Ming.


    The bird could not help but shout, ¡°There¡¯s no justice in this world! Why are you treating me like this? It¡¯s clearly the Long family¡¯s fault! Now you want to snatch the Mated Sword from the Hundred Demon Tower!¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re talking nonsense. That¡¯s why these demons are so afraid. You¡¯d better tell us the truth. We won¡¯t hurt you if you do.¡±

 Chapter 678 - 678 Being Forced

    678 Being Forced


    The bird was still stubborn.


    Ah Yao? That was a very simple and feminine name. So, the bird really was female.


    Jiang Ming could not help butugh. ¡°Your name is pretty nice.¡±


    Seeing that her name had been exposed, Ah Yao coughed and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my name? It¡¯s easy to understand and easy to remember.¡±


    ¡°Alright. How about this? If you tell us the truth, we won¡¯t ask for the Mated Sword.¡±


    Master Long adjusted his cor and looked at Ah Yao seriously.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Ah Yao still could not believe it. She looked at Master Long hesitantly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Master Long answered seriously.


    His thinking was far beyond that of his predecessors.


    At most, he could just get someone to forge an identical Mated Sword.


    Seeing that Master Long¡¯s words did not seem to be false, Ah Yao put down some of her defenses and looked at Master Long. ¡°Actually, there were no intruders. I just identally triggered the Mated Sword. The Mated Sword is the punishment set for the other demons.¡±


    ¡°Why did you set a punishment?¡±


    Jiang Ming was confused. He did not know what Ah Yao meant.


    Ah Yao pursed her lips and was silent for a while before saying, ¡°Because the Mated Sword can¡¯t be triggered by demons, I forced it to be triggered.¡±


    ¡°So, you were just going to ignore other demons for your own selfishness?¡±


    Jiang Ming red at Ah Yao.


    He could not have imagined that such an innocent and harmless girl would be so ruthless.


    Master Long did not agree with Ah Yao¡¯s decision. ¡°If my daughter, Long Qingqing, did that, I would have to give her a hard smack.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, Ah Yao started to tremble, but she could not help but be stubborn. ¡°You said that you wouldn¡¯t use the Mated Sword, so you can¡¯t use it.¡±


    The piercing pain caused Ah Yao to return to her original form, but Master Long still kept spanking her.


    Hearing Master Long¡¯s reprimand, Ah Yao was still stubborn. ¡°Why am I the bad guy? I wanted them to be united and friendly, and I don¡¯t even have to worry about the Mated Sword being taken away.¡±


    Jiang Ming was rendered speechless. He looked at Master Long. Master Long happened to be looking at him at the same time, and his eyes were wide.


    At this moment, Ah Yao suddenly started crying pitifully. ¡°In the past, I was always bullied by these demons and was covered in wounds. What¡¯s wrong with me getting revenge? Why can¡¯t I get back at them?¡±


    Jiang Ming and Master Long looked at each other and fell silent again.


    From Ah Yao¡¯s point of view, she did nothing wrong.


    However, from the perspective of other demons, this was extremely wrong.


    ¡°Did these demons really bully you?¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly thought of something and looked at Ah Yao.


    Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, Ah Yao suddenly hesitated. She was obviously feeling guilty.


    Seeing Ah Yao like this, Master Long was even more dumbfounded. He looked at Ah Yao. ¡°Why did you lie to us when you had nothing better to do? Were you using our empathy to let you go? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. We won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    At this moment, a rumbling sound of copse suddenly came from the surroundings.


    The Hundred Demon Tower seemed to be about to fall.


    Master Long quickly looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, let¡¯s go quickly. This ce seems to be copsing.¡±


    However, Jiang Ming was determined not to leave at this time. Instead, he dissuaded Master Long. ¡°Master Long, you¡¯re thinking too much. This ce won¡¯t copse. You must have been mistaken.¡±


    Master Long was stunned for a moment and looked at Jiang Ming strangely. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, the stone peak inside is already on the verge of copse. Will it really not copse? Let¡¯s be cautious, shall we?¡±


    At this point, he gulped and lookedpletely afraid.


    Jiang Ming patted Master Long¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. All this crumbling is just an illusion. The only way now is to wait for this ce to go back to normal.¡±


    Master Long could not believe it. He looked at Jiang Ming suspiciously. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, we¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Afraid that Master Long would not believe him, Jiang Ming repeated himself and patted Master Long¡¯s shoulder tofort him.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had said so, Master Long could not say anything else. He nodded and said, ¡°I believe you, Lord Ning Caichen.¡±


    After a while, just as Jiang Ming said, the movement in the Hundred Demon Tower immediately stopped.


    Ah Yao was surprised. ¡°I thought you two would run away. I didn¡¯t expect you to still be here.¡±


    Ah Yaoughed. ¡°If I didn¡¯t do that, I might not have been able to escape. But now that I¡¯ve changed my mind, you might not be able to defeat me.¡±


    At this point, Ah Yao¡¯s entire body erupted with purple light.


    She went straight for Jiang Ming¡¯s ear, obviously trying to deafen Jiang Ming.


    Master Long saw this and kicked Ah Yao. However, Ah Yao quickly dodged and even mocked Master Long.


    Jiang Ming was originally motionless, but he suddenly teleported to Ah Yao¡¯s side.


    Ah Yao¡¯s eyes widened. She did not expect Jiang Ming to be so fast. She suddenly felt scared and looked at Jiang Ming to beg for mercy. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, I was wrong. Please let me go.¡±


    However, for Jiang Ming, Ah Yao¡¯s begging was no longer enough to spare her. His eyes were filled with ruthlessness, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Ah Yao, why didn¡¯t you beg for mercy when I asked you to? Why did you have to wait until now to beg for mercy? No matter what, it¡¯s toote now. You should just surrender.¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Ming turned Ah Yao around and gave her a hard spank, just like the punishment given by Master Long.


    Ah Yao did not expect Jiang Ming to learn from Master Long. She immediatelyined, ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong. Please forgive me.¡±


    However, Jiang Ming did not listen to Ah Yao at all.


    He had seen Ah Yao¡¯s pained expression when Master Long spanked her.

 Chapter 679 - 679 Ah Yao’s Soft Side

    679 Ah Yao¡¯s Soft Side


    From the looks of it, spanking was indeed Ah Yao¡¯s weakness.


    Jiang Ming also noticed Ah Yao¡¯s actions and took a step back, not giving Ah Yao a chance at all.


    Ah Yao was about to bite Jiang Ming¡¯s arm, but she did not have time to stop when she saw Jiang Ming take a step back.


    She fell forward, and her head fell to the ground, bleeding profusely.


    Ah Yao could not help but hug her head andin incessantly. ¡°My head, my head, you have to rece my head!¡±


    As she spoke, the head on her body fell off.


    She hugged her head and sobbed.


    However, her body could not shed tears. Only her head was shedding tears.


    ¡°Why are you still in such pain?¡±


    Seeing Ah Yao¡¯s expression, Master Long looked at her helplessly. He did not understand.


    Ah Yao was so odd.


    She really did not know how to understand human rtionships. Now that she was in such a state with Jiang Ming, what was the point of doing this?


    At this moment, the Hundred Demon Tower began to shake again.


    This time, it was truly shocking.


    Jiang Ming could not care less about Ah Yao. He nced at Master Long. ¡°Master Long, we have to go. This is really crazy.¡±


    Master Long was stunned for a moment and could not help but ask, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, what¡¯s going on? I can¡¯t sense anything.¡±


    ¡°Now is not the time to exin. Now is the time to leave.¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned as he looked at the crumbling tower. He realized that things were not going to be as simple as they seemed.


    Ah Yao also realized that the shock this time was not a small matter, and she could not help but panic. She wanted to follow Jiang Ming even if she had to die. She begged, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, please take me with you.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not bear to abandon a demon like her here when he heard Ah Yao¡¯s words.


    ¡°Ah Yao, we can take you away, but you have to give us the Mated Sword. Otherwise, we won¡¯t take you away.¡±


    She did not want Ning Caichen and Master Long to get their hands on the sword.


    She had already enjoyed the life of lording over these demons. She could no longer return to the life where no one paid attention to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only give you one second. If you¡¯re still thinking about it, then we won¡¯t bring you along.¡±


    Jiang Ming noticed Ah Yao¡¯s hesitation and immediately gave her an ultimatum.


    He did not have much time for Ah Yao to think.


    By the time Ah Yao finished thinking, they would have already been buried in the Hundred Demon Tower.


    Hearing this, Ah Yao was really helpless. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Then, she let out a long sigh and erged the sword in her hand.


    The Mated Sword was now in front of Jiang Ming, and it was emitting a golden light.


    Before Jiang Ming could react, it had already shrunk and entered Jiang Ming¡¯s pocket.


    Jiang Ming did not expect this and was a little surprised. Master Long¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    It was not that he had never seen the Mated Sword before, but he had never seen the Mated Sword recognize its master. Moreover, he had never heard that the Mated Sword could recognize its own master. Today, he had witnessed it for himself.


    Ah Yao instantly regretted taking out the Mated Sword.


    If she had known that the sword would recognize Ning Caichen as its master, she would not have taken it out.


    She might as well be dead.


    After the Mated Sword recognized its master, the demons walked out one after another.


    The target of their worship became Jiang Ming.


    They started shouting, ¡°Congrattions, Master, for obtaining the Mated Sword. You are now our new master.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment before he understood.


    It turned out that only the master of the Mated Sword would be the master of these demons.


    No wonder these demons were so respectful to Ah Yao.


    Even if Ah Yao¡¯s attitude toward them was bad, and she even beat and scolded them, they would still obey her.


    ncing at Ah Yao, Jiang Ming shook his head. Then, he looked at the demons and said, ¡°Now that the Hundred Demon Tower is about to copse, let¡¯s go out quickly.¡±


    They were extremely fast. They finished it in less than a minute.


    Master Long and the other two were dumbfounded.


    Ah Yao did not think that her demons would be so powerful, and she immediately regretted everything she had done.


    If she had known earlier, she would have just called these demons and not listened to Ning Caichen.


    She really did not expect that she would make a mistake. However, it was useless for her to have regrets now.


    If the Mated Sword had not recognized Jiang Ming as its master, she could have taken it back. However, now that it had recognized him as its master, she could not take it back, nor could she force it to recognize her as its master.


    Thinking of this, Ah Yao became angrier. However, she had no choice but to follow Jiang Ming and Master Long into the passage.


    Above the passage was a serene and peaceful countryside.


    There were many trees, and the air was filled with the smell of wild animals.


    Ah Yao covered her nose.


    This aura was very strange. She did not want to lose her life because of this aura.


    Jiang Ming saw Ah Yao¡¯s expression andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of this smell. It won¡¯t cause any harm to your body. It¡¯s just the smell left behind by animals.¡±


    Hearing this, Ah Yao suddenly felt very embarrassed. She coughed and said, ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to tell me. I don¡¯t need you to tell me.¡±


    Seeing Ah Yao¡¯s ignorance and bad attitude, Master Long was speechless. ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to use against us anymore. Moreover, we were the ones who saved you, and you¡¯re still like this. Do you really think that Ning Caichen won¡¯t let these demons teach you a lesson?¡±


    As he said that, the demons seemed to understand and started to demonstrate their power to Ah Yao.


    Ah Yao took a step back in terror. She understood that it was not suitable for her to stay here at this moment, so she quickly said, ¡°We¡¯ll meet again in the future. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    Before Jiang Ming could say anything to Master Long, she had already left.


    Master Long shook his head.


    Ah Yao was truly something else.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let her be. We were supposed to let her go no matter what. We can¡¯t force her to stay. She¡¯s not very reliable.¡±

 Chapter 680 - 680 Leaving

    680 Leaving


    Jiang Ming saw the direction where Ah Yao left and expressed his opinion.


    Master Long was the same as Jiang Ming. He looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, are you right? That¡¯s what I thought too. Otherwise, I would have stopped this parrot demon just now.¡±


    At this point, Master Long could not help but feel dejected. He said helplessly, ¡°I originally thought that I could get something good from the Hundred Demon Tower. In the end, I only got the Mated Sword.¡±


    ¡°Obtaining the Mated Sword is also a good thing. Don¡¯t think like that.¡±


    Jiang Mingforted Master Long.


    Master Long nodded and felt that what Jiang Ming said made sense.


    Just as he was about to say something, a scream came from afar.


    ¡°Ah! Ah! Ah!¡±


    The voice was very sharp, but it also felt very familiar.


    Jiang Ming looked forward. It was undoubtedly Ah Yao.


    Ah Yao seemed to have encountered something terrifying. Her face was filled with panic, and her hands were trembling. Her legs were not idle at all, and she kept running.


    Master Long¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, it¡¯s a phoenix that¡¯s chasing the parrot demon. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to dodge itter.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a huge phoenix flew straight at Jiang Ming and Master Long with huge mes burning all over its body.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, Ning Caichen. The parrot spirit brought it back. It seems that we can¡¯t hide from the phoenix.¡±


    The phoenix soon discovered them and seemed to want to capture Jiang Ming and Master Long.


    Jiang Ming saw through the phoenix¡¯s thoughts and smiled.


    He did not believe that the phoenix could still bewless. He wanted to see how powerful the phoenix was.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming went up to look for the phoenix, but he was stopped by Master Long.


    Master Long widened his eyes and said to Jiang Ming in horror, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, what are you doing? I don¡¯t want you to die.¡±


    He had failed to stop Ning Caichen many times before. Thus, he hoped that he would be able to stop him this time.


    If he did not stop Ning Caichen this time, Ning Caichen could die.


    Although he had seen Ning Caichen¡¯s skills, how could he always be the winner?


    Moreover, the phoenix was not something to be trifled with. It was uncertain when it would scratch them.


    Master Long decided to avoid the attack.


    However, Jiang Ming did not want to do what Master Long wanted.


    He immediately made a firm decision. ¡°No, I want to go over and fight the phoenix.¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Ming flew directly to the phoenix.


    When the phoenix saw Jiang Ming, it panicked a little at first, butter on, it became arrogant.


    How could a mere human defeat it?


    The phoenix moved forward and aimed its beak at Jiang Ming¡¯s heart.


    Jiang Ming turned around and kicked the phoenix. The phoenix did not expect Jiang Ming to take the initiative to attack. Half of the feathers on its wings fell off.


    The phoenix shrieked. Its entire body was covered in cold sweat. It looked as if it was about to lose half its life.


    Hearing this miserable and desperate shriek, Master Long and Ah Yao were stunned.


    This was the first time they had heard such a sound from the phoenix.


    It was rumored that if a phoenix made such a cry, it had to be in extreme pain.


    What kind of power did Ning Caichen have to make the phoenix cry out like this?


    The phoenix regained its senses and immediately attacked Jiang Ming. It shouted and pped its wings at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming turned around and kicked it again.


    This time, the phoenix began to roar loudly again.


    It was on the verge of breaking down. It felt its entire body burning up. There was no way to put out the fire.


    Jiang Ming returned to the ground and went to Master Long¡¯s side.


    Ah Yao had already run to Master Long¡¯s side and was looking at the phoenix in horror.


    Ah Yao suddenly spat out blood and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ah Yao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Master Long noticed Ah Yao and walked up to her.


    Ah Yao could not stand any longer. When she saw Master Longing over, she copsed beside him.


    ¡°Ah Yao!¡±


    Ah Yao could not hear him at all and closed her eyes.


    Jiang Ming walked over curiously and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ah Yao? Why did he fall down all of a sudden?¡±


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Ah Yao suddenly opened her eyes again. Her eyes were unfocused, and she was very lifeless.


    ¡°Ah Yao? Ah Yao?¡±


    Realizing that Ah Yao¡¯s expression was very strange, Jiang Ming secretly prepared his silver needles and nned to treat Ah Yaoter.


    His sixth sense told him that Ah Yao might have been controlled by something.


    Just as Jiang Ming thought, Ah Yao instantly attacked Jiang Ming.


    She raised her hands, obviously wanting to kill Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was not someone to be trifled with. He directly inserted a silver needle into Ah Yao¡¯s forehead.


    Ah Yao felt as if something had changed, and she immediately regained her rity.


    The moment she regained her rity, she saw the phoenix snatching her body. She was shocked.


    The scene soon disappeared, leaving only Jiang Ming and Master Long.


    Seeing Jiang Ming and Master Long, Ah Yao was a little timid. Then, she looked around. ¡°Where¡¯s the phoenix? Where did it go? Let¡¯s go look for it


    When he heard Ah Yao mention the phoenix as soon as she woke up, Jiang Ming told Master Long about his guess. ¡°Were you controlled by the phoenix? Is that why you lost consciousness?¡±


    Ah Yao was confused. She asked curiously, ¡°Was I unconscious?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Master Long and Jiang Ming knew that Ah Yao was controlled by the phoenix.


    When the phoenix saw that Ah Yao had removed the power controlling her body, she immediately suffered from the bacsh and spat out arge mouthful of blood.


    The blood fell to the ground, and the grass on the ground immediately turned red.


    The phoenix began to wail again. It was obvious that it was in despair. It began to cry like a little girl!


    That cry was unbearable for Jiang Ming and Master Long to hear. They were in despair.


    Jiang Ming and Master Long frowned and found it strange. ¡°Why is the phoenix¡¯s voice so sharp?¡±


    At this moment, another phoenix came to Jiang Ming and Master Long¡¯s side. It was obvious that it was here to save the first phoenix.

 Chapter 681 - 681 Meeting Zhu Asi

    681 Meeting Zhu Asi


    This phoenix clearly wanted to avenge the first phoenix.


    Jiang Ming felt helpless. He said to the phoenix, ¡°It was your friend who wanted to attack us. Why can¡¯t we fight back?¡±


    Upon hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, the phoenix was unwilling to let the matter go and roared at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming saw that the phoenix¡¯s posture was not right. He took out a silver needle and pushed it into the phoenix¡¯s head.


    The phoenix could no longer make any sound and could only stammer.


    This made Master Longugh. He could not help but find it odd. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a phoenix like this. How did it be like this?¡±


    Jiang Ming exined, ¡°I constricted its throat. So, it can only stammer. If it had gone overboard with us just now, I would have taken its life.¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned. He did not like unreasonable people.


    Master Long could not help but tremble when he heard that.


    If he had not respected Ning Caichen before, wouldn¡¯t he be dead already?


    At this moment, Zhu Asi¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Ning Caichen, what are you doing here?¡±


    Jiang Ming and Master Long looked at each other and saw confusion in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Why was Zhu Asi here? Wasn¡¯t he in the Long family¡¯s mansion?


    Had the others encountered some difficulties?


    Zhu Asi walked over and asked them again, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering me? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°We came out through the White Demon Tower, so where did youe from? This shouldn¡¯t be a ce that outsiders can enter, right?¡± Master Long answered.


    Zhu Asi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°This isn¡¯t a ce outsiders can enter? Are you kidding me? The door has been opened, and anyone outside cane in. I came out to take a breath of fresh air. I didn¡¯t expect to see the two of you in the blink of an eye. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were here? Fortunately, I bumped into you. Otherwise, when I saw that you weren¡¯t inside the mansion, we would have had a hard time looking for you.¡±


    Zhu Asi¡¯s words were slightly usatory.


    Jiang Ming felt odd. ¡°Then do you know about the Hundred Demon Tower?¡±


    Zhu Asi was confused. ¡°What¡¯s the Hundred Demon Tower? I don¡¯t know anything about it.¡±


    Seeing that Zhu Asi did not know about the Hundred Demon Tower, Master Long was relieved. Then, he nced at Jiang Ming and lied, ¡°We were just walking around here. We didn¡¯t expect to bump into you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zhu Asi thought for a moment and looked at Master Long. ¡°By the way, the pastries made in your kitchen are really delicious. Do you mind if I take your chef away? The Zhuyan Pce is in need of such a chef.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry when he saw Zhu Asi talking nonsense. ¡°How can we take their chef away? We still have a lot of ces to go, so we can¡¯t bring the chef along. If you really want to bring the chef along, why don¡¯t you ask Master Long to send her to the Zhuyan Pce?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zhu Asi¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that? If Master Long is willing, then I will have to trouble Master Long.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a chef. Of course, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Master Long agreed without hesitation.


    At this time, the phoenix broke free from its shackles and rushed toward Jiang Ming¡¯s back, but Zhu Asi saw it.


    Zhu Asi rushed forward and grabbed the phoenix¡¯s throat.


    The vicious aura that the phoenix was about to unleash was restrained.


    ¡°You little brat, you still want to attack Ning Caichen? Do you really think you¡¯re so great because you¡¯re a phoenix?¡±


    Zhu Asi teased the phoenix.


    The phoenix did not want to be outdone. It wanted to peck Zhu Asi, but it could notpare to Zhu Asi¡¯s strength at all. It could only whine.


    Zhu Asi burst outughing. ¡°What else can you do to me besides whining?¡±


    At this moment, the other phoenix was unwilling to let itspanion suffer such humiliation. It rushed over and wanted to save the phoenix with its life.


    However, Zhu Asi sensed it and turned around to dodge the phoenix¡¯s attack.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming also made his move. Just like Zhu Asi, he grabbed the other phoenix.


    Now that the two phoenixes had been captured, there was no one else who could save them.


    ¡°Now that we have seeded, these two phoenixes can no longer hurt us.¡±


    Zhu Asi put his hands on his waist and looked at the phoenix in front of him.


    The two phoenixes realized that they could not do anything and wailed.


    However, because Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi were holding their throats tightly, they could not say anything at all. They could only continue to whine.


    Suddenly, they decided to end their lives, but Zhu Asi and Jiang Ming saw through it.


    Zhu Asi was rendered speechless. ¡°I can¡¯t believe they want to end their lives.¡±


    As he spoke, he quickly tightened his grip on one of the phoenix¡¯s throats, preventing it from biting its tongue to end its life.


    Jiang Ming did the same thing. ¡°My phoenix also wants to end its life.¡±


    ¡°They seem to love each other a lot. Otherwise, why would they want to die together?¡±


    Zhu Asi smiled faintly.


    Master Long burst intoughter. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Perhaps the phoenixes were a couple.¡±


    However, the two phoenixes¡¯ attitudes became even more intense when Master Long spoke. It was as if they had already confirmed Master Long¡¯s words.


    Zhu Asi could not help but be surprised. ¡°Could they really be a couple?¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at the phoenix. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re a couple. They¡¯re a male and a female.¡±


    Zhu Asi suddenly felt guilty and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Why don¡¯t we set these two phoenixes free? They might already have children.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a side to you.¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little surprised and nced at Zhu Asi.


    He had always thought that Zhu Asi was cold-blooded and heartless, but it turned out that he was not.


    Zhu Asi seemed to understand Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts and joked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m cold-blooded and heartless? If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t my life be over? Can such a person really live a good life?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Zhu Asi. What you said makes sense.¡± Master Long nodded. ¡°I¡¯m usually a little merciful if it¡¯s not absolutely necessary. However, I¡¯m normally soft-hearted. I¡¯ll deal with the two phoenixes directly.¡±

 Chapter 682 - 682 Attacked

    682 Attacked


    The phoenixes had already understood the situation. They squeaked at Jiang Ming, obviously wanting him to let them go.


    Zhu Asi noticed the feathers and could not help but be surprised. ¡°These feathers are quite rare. These two phoenixes actually dared to give you these feathers. It seems like they are really begging for mercy.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the phoenixes and said seriously, ¡°If I let the two of you go, will the two of you take revenge on us?¡±


    Zhu Asi was amused. ¡°Ning Caichen, what are you thinking about? How can these phoenixes understand your words?¡±


    However, Jiang Ming did not answer Zhu Asi¡¯s question at all. Instead, he continued to look at the phoenixes.


    The two phoenixes answered with a squeak.


    Jiang Ming looked at one of the phoenixes and said, ¡°One of you is sincere, and the other is lying.¡±


    The phoenixes were a little surprised. They wanted to p their wings, but because of Jiang Ming¡¯s restraint, they could not.


    Zhu Asi was stunned by what he saw. He did not expect Jiang Ming to say this.


    He stuttered, ¡°Ning Caichen, can you talk to these demons?¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded and said, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t talking to demons require a certain amount of mana?¡±


    Ah Yao said in shock as she took a few steps back.


    She was a little afraid.


    Was Ning Caichen that terrifying? She had underestimated Ning Caichen before. It seemed that she would have to find a safe ce to escapeter.


    ¡°Does this require mana?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment and looked at Zhu Asi strangely.


    Zhu Asi suddenly felt that he had suffered a huge blow and forced a smile.


    ¡°After all this time, it turns out that we only need mana tomunicate with demons.¡±


    He let out a bitterugh.


    Noticing Zhu Asi¡¯s expression, Jiang Ming patted his shoulder andforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. This should be a problem with your physique. When you reach a certain level, you will definitely be able to talk to demons.¡±


    At this moment, the princess also walked over with a surprised look in her eyes. ¡°I was just about to look for you, but I identally entered this ce and found you. Why did you alle out?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked behind her.


    Almost everyone else had walked over.


    Master Long was even more surprised. ¡°The two of us only wanted toe out for a while and go back immediately. Why did you guyse looking for us?¡±


    Madman Junior replied, ¡°We were afraid that something would happen to the two of you, so we came out for a while.¡±


    ¡°There are many interesting things in the capital.¡±


    Feng Yunche took out a piece of candy and handed it to Jiang Ming. ¡°I found this candy. Come and have a taste. This candy is very delicious.¡±


    Seeing how enthusiastic Feng Yunche was, Jiang Ming could not reject him. He took the candy and took a bite. ¡°It¡¯s indeed not bad.¡±


    When he heard that Jiang Ming liked it, Feng Yunche started babbling about food again.


    Only then did Jiang Ming realize that Feng Yunche was a glutton.


    He responded, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss thister. We¡¯ll go back for now.¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Ming let the two phoenixes go and wanted to follow the others back.


    When they saw the phoenixes, the others were shocked. ¡°Why would phoenixese to such a ce? They probably wouldn¡¯t want to be in such a deste ce.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± Master Long exined. ¡°Recently, many ces have been upied by some people in the capital, so phoenixes can only go to this ce.¡±


    They fell silent.


    In the midst of the silence, an arrow pierced through the air.


    Before they could react, countless arrows were shot at them. The arrows were golden in color, but the arrowheads were ck.


    Zhu Asi looked in the direction of the arrow. There was a man dressed in revealing clothes looking at them.


    His gaze was sharp, as if he wanted to kill them.


    Madman Junior was furious. ¡°How dare you attack us!¡±


    He rushed up and subdued the boorish man.


    The boorish man could not defeat him, so he kicked Madman Junior in the crotch, wanting to annihte him in one fell swoop.


    The boorish man cried out in pain.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Madman Junior also discovered that there was still a rope in the basket on his back. He took out the rope and tied up the boorish man.


    The boorish man did not expect to be tied up by his own rope. He immediately gritted his teeth and spat at Madman Junior.


    His saliva was highly toxic. Anyone who touched it would die on the spot.


    Although Madman Junior did not know who the person in front of him was, he was afraid that his saliva would be problematic, so he dodged it.


    That person did not expect Madman Junior to dodge. He was instantly unhappy and shouted at Madman Junior. ¡°Why are you avoiding me? Do you think I¡¯ll eat you? Do you know who I am?¡± He was irritated and unsettled. ¡°Let me go, you b*stards!¡±


    Zhu Asi was so angry that heughed.


    He had never been called a b*stard in his life.


    Was there something wrong with this boorish man¡¯s brain?


    Then, he became angry again. He clenched his fists and aimed at the boorish man.


    ¡°Do you see my fist? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll crack open your head!¡±


    Seeing this, the boorish man was not afraid at all. Instead, he wanted to rush forward and spit at him. His eyes narrowed.


    ¡°You look like a weakling!¡±


    Zhu Asi dodged the saliva and was angered by the boorish man. He released a stream of spiritual energy from his hand and stuffed it into the mouth of the boorish man.


    ¡°Aaah! What did you stuff in my mouth?¡±


    The boorish man became angry.


    Zhu Asi rolled his eyes. ¡°Did you finally get a taste of your own medicine? You kept spitting at us because we were too good to you.¡±


    ¡°Amazing!¡±


    Master Long could not help but praise him from the side, his eyes sparkling.


    He had long disliked this boorish man. Now that this boorish man had been subdued, he felt at ease.

 Chapter 683 - 683 Another Identity?

    683 Another Identity?


    ¡°You bunch of filth!¡±


    The boorish man tried to spit at the crowd, but he could not. Instead, he was pped by Madman Senior.


    ¡°Watch your mouth. Don¡¯t you know who the person in front of you is? We don¡¯t care who you are. If you dare to be disrespectful to us again, it won¡¯t be just a p.¡±


    At this moment, the boorish man¡¯s mouth suddenly tilted, and heughed sinisterly.


    It was as if his entire body was possessed by something. Finally, he let out a heavy cough and looked at everyone. ¡°I¡¯m the Immortal Venerable. You all have to listen to me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll die!¡±


    Hearing such arrogant words, everyone except Jiang Ming scoffed.


    It was not that they did not know about the Immortal Venerable, but why would he appear in such a ce?


    At this moment, colorful snakes appeared on the boorish man¡¯s body. Everyone was shocked and retreated one after another.


    The snakes hissed, and their bodies were surrounded by colorful spiritual energy.


    Zhu Asi recognized it at a nce and said in surprise, ¡°These snakes seem to be the snakes beside the Immortal Venerable. Could this person really be the Immortal Venerable?¡±


    At this moment, Madman Senior also said, ¡°I heard that the Immortal Venerable often depends on others. Perhaps this boorish man is really the Immortal Venerable.¡±


    Madman Junior pondered for a moment and looked at everyone. ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask him a few questions? We all know the Immortal Venerable anyway. If he can¡¯t answer, then he¡¯s not the Immortal Venerable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ve been in contact with the Immortal Venerable for a while,¡± the princess said. ¡°I also know some of his private affairs.¡±


    Zhu Asi was stunned. ¡°Are you serious? The Immortal Venerable isn¡¯t an ordinary person. He has a very strange temper. How can you know him?¡±


    ¡°You might not believe me, but my father found the Immortal Venerable. Rumor has it that although the Immortal Venerable has a bad temper, he treats my father very well.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about these things. The most important thing now is to solve this problem,¡± Jiang Ming interjected.


    At this moment, Madman Junior looked thoughtfully at the boorish man in front of him who seemed to be delirious. He suddenly thought of something and suggested, ¡°I think this boorish man is very strange. Why don¡¯t we ignore him and just leave?¡±


    Master Long felt that his words made sense, so he added, ¡°I think so too. Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t have to care if this boorish man is the Immortal Venerable.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I heard that if we don¡¯t respect the Immortal Venerable, something terrible will happen. Are we really going to leave now?¡±


    ¡°Zhu An¡¯an, that¡¯s just nonsense. Don¡¯t continue thinking about it.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and agreed with Master Long and Madman Junior. Then, he turned around and nned to leave.


    Master Long and Madman Junior, who had originally proposed to leave, also stepped forward and nned to leave with Jiang Ming.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had already stepped forward, the others did not say anything else. They immediately followed him.


    However, the boorish man was unwilling to let it go. Seeing that everyone was about to leave, he directly released his spiritual energy.


    Everyone felt their entire bodies tremble. Then, they realized that the ground was trembling.


    It was obvious who had done all this. It was this boorish man!


    Zhu Asi started to worry and felt a little strange.


    How could this boorish man use such spiritual energy?


    Was this boorish man really the Immortal Venerable?


    If it was the Immortal Venerable, then ording to what Zhu An¡¯an said, wouldn¡¯t they all be punished?


    At this moment, the boorish man spoke again.


    This time, his eyes were extremely red. He red at the person in front of him. He clenched the ropes tightly and tore them apart.


    ¡°You bunch of ignorant fools, how dare you sully me, the Immortal Venerable? I¡¯ll let you taste the pain of your foolishness!¡±


    As he spoke, spiritual y erupted from his entire body.


    Everyone was trapped in their own memories.


    Other people¡¯s memories were colorful, but when it came to Jiang Ming, his memories were nk.


    This nk memory caused him to be in a nk space.


    Jiang Ming looked around and a mirror suddenly appeared in front of him.


    In front of the mirror was a person who looked exactly like Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming smiled at the mirror, and the person in the mirror also smiled at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming made an unhappy expression, and the person in the mirror also made an unhappy expression at Jiang Ming.


    It could not be just a mirror. It was probably some other spell.


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and immediately turned around to face the mirror. He deliberately looked innocent and nonchnt as he looked around.


    Just as Jiang Ming looked to the side, another person who looked exactly like Jiang Ming suddenly appeared in the mirror.


    At this time, Jiang Ming also found a physical person in the mirror, and it was exactly the same as him.


    The physical person waved his fists, wanting to sneak attack Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming also noticed him. He turned around and struck the fatal spot of the physical person.


    The physical person did not expect Jiang Ming to notice him and immediately cried out in pain.


    Jiang Ming also felt intense pain.


    He immediately understood the function of this mirror.


    ¡°I see how it is. Is this how you want to control me?¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and hammered it in front of the mirror.


    The mirror shattered immediately, and the illusion that Jiang Ming had fallen into was broken. He returned to his original ce.


    Looking around, he saw the princess, Madman Senior, Madman Junior, Zhu Asi, Zhu An¡¯an, Feng Yunche, and Master Long lying on the ground. They were obviously still trapped in the illusion.


    Master Long did not know what had happened, but he started crying. His eyes were filled with tears, and he looked pitiful.


    Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s face was wrinkled. It was obvious that she had encountered a very troublesome matter.


    Madman Senior and Madman Junior both had pained expressions. It was obvious that they were already trapped in the illusion and could not extricate themselves.


    On the other hand, Feng Yunche¡¯s mood was very calm, but his forehead was covered in cold sweat. It was obvious that he was not in a good state.


    Zhu Asi¡¯s actions were the funniest. He raised one hand and twisted the other as if he was going to fight.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to wake up so soon.¡±


    At this moment, a rough voice came from the boorish man¡¯s side.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart thumped as he looked at the boorish man in front of him.


    Now, he was sure that this boorish man was the Immortal Venerable.


    If it was just an ordinary man, he would definitely not have such a spell that could trap people in illusions.


    ¡°Why did you trap us here? We just thought you weren¡¯t the Immortal Venerable.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Jiang Ming felt that the Immortal Venerable was unreasonable and began to question him aggressively.

 Chapter 684 - 684 It’s the Immortal Venerable

    684 It¡¯s the Immortal Venerable


    This question enraged the Immortal Venerable. He shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Why can¡¯t you recognize me? Don¡¯t you know my status? You¡¯re still so condescending!¡±


    ¡°Are you the Immortal Venerable from hundreds of years ago? I haven¡¯t even heard of your name, so don¡¯t take advantage of your status.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not stand the Immortal Venerable.


    This infuriated the Immortal Venerable even more.


    He had never been spoken to that way before. He was always held in high regard.


    Ning Caichen¡¯s words were aplete insult to him.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you will be punished!¡±


    He roared at Jiang Ming.


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he felt that the Immortal Venerable in front of him was unreasonable. He stepped forward and kicked him.


    Since the Immortal Venerable was so arrogant, he would teach him some manners!


    It did not matter if the Immortal Venerable was an old man! He needed to learn some manners!


    After being kicked by Jiang Ming, the boorish man immediately foamed at the mouth. The Immortal Venerable¡¯s soul was kicked away, leaving only the boorish man.


    The boorish man was stunned. He looked around and then looked carefully.


    When he realized that he had escaped from the Immortal Venerable¡¯s control, his mood immediately lightened up.


    That Immortal Venerable had trapped him for thousands of years, and he had been unable to continue cultivating.


    Now, he could finally continue cultivating.


    When he saw Jiang Ming, he cried tears of joy and looked at Jiang Ming as if he was a treasure. ¡°My savior!¡±


    Jiang Ming was shocked when he heard that the boorish man had changed his attitude. However, he was still afraid that the boorish man was acting, so he quickly asked, ¡°Do you still remember what happened just now?¡±


    The boorish man nodded. ¡°Although the Immortal Venerable trapped me and prevented me from cultivating, I can see his actions and your attitude toward him.¡±


    Speaking of this, the boorish man was dumbfounded. ¡°The Immortal Venerable was unreasonable and cruel. He even denied me my basic dignity. How evil.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, my name is Ning Xuezhe. My name is simr to yours. We can be considered like-minded.¡±


    Zhu Asi and the others slowly woke up.


    The Immortal Venerable was kicked out by Jiang Ming, and he could not control Zhu Asi and the others anymore.


    Zhu Asi had just woken up, and he still felt a sharp pain in his head. He immediately covered his head and shouted in despair, ¡°This memory will haunt me for the rest of my life. I actually saw my dead master. He chased me all the way with a wooden ruler and said that I didn¡¯t study hard. He wanted to hit me! I¡¯m so d I don¡¯t have a master anymore!¡±


    Listening to Zhu Asi¡¯s nagging, Jiang Ming took another look at Ning Xuezhe, and he could not help but nod.


    He and Zhu Asi might be very good friends.


    Zhu An¡¯an could not help butin, ¡°Mine was even more bizarre. I saw someone who looked exactly like me. I asked her who she was, and this woman who looked like me kept asking herself who she was. My head was about to hurt from her prank, but this woman kept talking and didn¡¯t notice me at all.¡±


    As she spoke, Zhu An¡¯an acted like she was dying. She looked very funny.


    Madman Seniorughed at Zhu An¡¯an. He quickly said, ¡°I was the same. You have no idea how annoyed I was at that time. The problem is that he was bald! Isn¡¯t that essentially a curse?¡±


    Madman Junior was amused by Madman Senior¡¯s expression. Heforted Madman Senior. ¡°These illusions were created by the Immortal Venerable. So, this was the consequence of disrespecting him. It seems that I have to be careful in the future.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be careful with your words and actions. I kicked that old man out,¡± Jiang Ming said slowly. He introduced Ning Xuezhe to everyone. ¡°This is Ning Xuezhe. He was possessed by the Immortal Venerable before, so that¡¯s why he acted like that. Please don¡¯t be mad at him. He was being controlled by the Immortal Venerable.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on him. Zhu Asi could not help but ask, ¡°How did you kick that Immortal Venerable away? The Immortal Venerable¡¯s power is not something that ordinary people canpare to, and he seems to have umted a lot of power.¡±


    Madman Senior began to speak, ¡°I know that too. He also ate many thousand-year-old snow lotuses and pills, so he could live forever. He can also use different kinds of mana everywhere. He can¡¯t be kicked out with a single kick.¡±


    The princess also expressed her opinion at this time. ¡°Although I only stayed with the Immortal Venerable for a short period of time, I still have a lot to say. The moment I got close to him, he gave me a very strong sense of oppression. It was so oppressive that I felt like I was about to suffocate to death. How could you just kick him away?¡±


    Their gazes thennded on Ning Xuezhe as they said respectfully, ¡°Immortal Venerable, it¡¯s all our fault. Please let us go. We didn¡¯t mean to offend you. This was all an ident.¡±


    The princess also added, ¡°Do you still remember that I chatted with you before? My father is friends with you. For the sake of this friendship, don¡¯t let us go through this again.¡±


    Ning Xuezhe smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m really not the Immortal Venerable. The Immortal Venerable was really kicked away by Ning Caichen. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look at the five-colored snakes on my body. They¡¯ve already lost their light and should be dead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t think about the five-colored snakes just now,¡± Jiang Ming said and then looked at the five-colored snakes with everyone.


    Just as Ning Xuezhe had said, the five-colored snakes had indeed lost their light and were already dead.


    In order to see if the snakes were faking their death, Zhu Asi even touched the snakes, but they all fell off.


    Not only that, but as Ning Xuezhe moved his wrist, the five-colored snakes also fell down.


    In order to prevent the crowd from disbelieving him, Ning Xuezhe stepped on the snake.


    Stepping on a live snake was a huge taboo.


    ¡°You should know by now, right?¡±


    Seeing that Ning Xuezhe had made such a sacrifice, they could not say anything more to Ning Xuezhe.

 Chapter 685 - 685 Thousand Sound Flute

    685 Thousand Sound Flute


    Zhu Asi greeted Ning Xuezhe. ¡°Ning Xuezhe, I¡¯m Zhu Asi, the top prodigy of Zhuyan Pce. I don¡¯t know if you know anyone else here, so let them introduce themselves.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone looked at each other and could not help but ask, ¡°Ning Xuezhe, what did you do? How can you live for so long? Don¡¯t you still need other people¡¯s primordial spirits to increase your lifespan?¡±


    Ning Xuezhe was a little embarrassed and scratched his head, ¡°I¡¯m actually a turtle spirit from the deep mountains. I¡¯ve been traveling across the world of immortal cultivation and don¡¯t care much about it. I know some of your secrets, but I don¡¯t care about them.¡±


    At this point, Ning Xuezhe started to get angry, ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect to be controlled by that Immortal Venerable. Otherwise, I would still be able to travel around leisurely and happily.¡±


    Jiang Ming consoled him. ¡°You can go out and travel happily now. I don¡¯t know where that Immortal Venerable has been kicked to. He probably won¡¯te looking for you again. After all, you¡¯re familiar with us. If this Immortal Venerable still controls you, I can still help you kick him out.¡±


    Ning Xuezheughed out loud. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. That Immortal Venerable only has a soul left. His body has already disappeared. There aren¡¯t many days left. If his soul doesn¡¯t find a suitable body in two days, he will diepletely.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhu An¡¯an could not help but be curious. ¡°How does that Immortal Venerable only have his soul left? Where did his body go?¡±


    Ning Xuezhe stroked his non-existent beard and said thoughtfully, ¡°His body was taken away by the Alliance, and he was killed by the Alliance. In the end, the Immortal Venerable is just a figurehead. He actually did a lot of bad things. However, people praised him as if he had done a lot of good things. Because of this, he became a person respected by everyone. As for the title of Immortal Venerable, he gave it to himself. In the end, it¡¯s a farce.¡±


    Zhu Asi suddenly felt a blow to his body and mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always respected the Immortal Venerable. I didn¡¯t expect him to be a bad person!¡±


    Ning Xuezhe looked at Zhu Asi sympathetically. ¡°You¡¯ve seen too little. The Immortal Venerable is just a gimmick position. To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve personally learned about the things their sect has done before. They¡¯re all awful things like murder and arson. Their money is also stolen or obtained by scamming other sects.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why is the sect of the Immortal Venerable still so popr?¡±


    Madman Junior could not help but ask some questions.


    He did not hear anything about the Immortal Venerable¡¯s evil deeds. He only heard good things about the Immortal Venerable.


    Was Ning Xuezhe really telling the truth?


    At this moment, Ning Xuezhe looked at Madman Junior helplessly.


    ¡°Think about it. If a person treated you very well, wouldn¡¯t you be very happy if you gave them something in return? The sect of the Immortal Venerable used these methods. I hated these methods the most. In the end, I didn¡¯t expect to be controlled by the Immortal Venerable. I even suspect that he knew that I was scolding him behind his back, so he treated me like this!¡± Ning Xuezhe said indignantly. His entire body was about to explode from anger.


    The Immortal Venerable had used his body to do many evil things. He was anxious and saw everything, but he had no way to stop it.


    If Ning Cai had not kicked the Immortal Venerable out, he would still be suffering.


    Thinking of this, Ning Xuezhe could not help but kneel down in front of Jiang Ming.


    Seeing Ning Xuezhe bow so deeply, Jiang Ming felt a little embarrassed and quickly went forward to help Ning Xuezhe up.


    Jiang Ming sighed.


    He had met so many people, but they all knelt down to express their gratitude.


    Kneeling down had be a gesture of gratitude.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Although our names are simr, no matter what, you don¡¯t have any responsibility to save me. This is the flute that summons me. If you encounter any difficulties, blow this flute. No matter where I am, I wille and save you.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Ning Xuezhe took out a green flute from his pocket, stood up, and ced it in Jiang Ming¡¯s hand.


    Jiang Ming did not want to ept it at first, but Ning Xuezhe was very determined. He directly stuffed it into Jiang Ming¡¯s hands without saying a word.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t ept it, I¡¯ll kill myself right here!¡±


    Seeing that Ning Xuezhe had already said so, Jiang Ming could not say anything more and could only ept it.


    At this moment, everyone had be motionless.


    They could clearly see the flute in front of them.


    They recognized this flute. It was the Thousand Sound Flute.


    However, this flute had already been lost. How did Ning Xuezhe obtain the Thousand Sound Flute?


    Seeing that everyone seemed to be frozen, Jiang Ming could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡±


    Seeing that everyone still had note back to their senses, Jiang Ming repeated, ¡°What happened? Why are you all in a daze? Could it be that you¡¯ve been hit by some evil technique again? Or was it the aftermath of not breaking the illusion just now?¡±


    Zhu Asi finally reacted and stuttered. He pointed at the flute in Jiang Ming¡¯s hand and still couldn¡¯t speak clearly. ¡°This¡­¡± How did you obtain this flute?¡±


    Originally, he wanted to ask Ning Xuezhe, but because he was too surprised, he asked the wrong person.


    Ning Xuezhe smiled slightly, ¡°The Thousand Sound Flute was made by me. It was considered rare because I¡¯m toozy to make more, but I still have one here.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Did you do it?¡±


    Zhu Asi stuttered again. He did not even know if he should look at Ning Xuezhe.

 Chapter 686 - 686 Another Weirdo

    686 Another Weirdo


    Ning Xuezhe seemed so powerful!


    It was said that producing the Thousand Sound Flute was extremely difficult. Up until now, no one had been able to reproduce it.


    Despite that, Ning Xuezhe had actually made it!


    Zhu An¡¯an stuttered once again. ¡°Are you the creator of the Thousand Sound Flute?¡±


    Before Ning Xuezhe could answer, Madman Junior rushed to answer, ¡°Impossible, the creator of the Thousand Sound Flute has already died.¡±


    Madman Senior paused. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that just a rumor? Could it be true?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Someone saw it with his own eyes!¡± Madman Junior said very seriously.


    Madman Senior shook his head and looked at Madman Junior. ¡°They were wrong. The rumors are ridiculous. You can¡¯t just think that everything is true.¡±


    Ning Xuezhe did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Let me exin. I¡¯m the creator of the Thousand Sound Flute. That¡¯s why I know how to reproduce and y the Thousand Sound Flute.¡±


    Madman Senior coughed, and then his eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. ¡°I did not expect it to really be you. What¡¯s with the rumor about the creator of the Thousand Sound Flute dying?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an also said in shock, ¡°People are so malicious. They really just want you dead.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zhu Asi patted Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t get too upset. You have to calm down.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, please gather around me. There are tea and snacks here. Our master has invited you over.¡±


    At this moment, an old man appeared with a smile.


    He was wearing the robes of an immortal and holding a horsetail whisk in his hand. It was obvious that he came with ill intentions.


    ¡°Were you invited by the Immortal Venerable?¡±


    Feng Yunche stood straight and looked at the others, signaling them to look at the neer.


    The others stood up and looked at the immortal.


    ¡°No, but I¡¯m a friend of the Immortal Venerable.¡±


    The old man chuckled and looked at the crowd. Lightning was faintly being emitted from his hand.


    Zhu Asi and the others smelled something burning. Looking down, the grass was charred.


    Zhu Asi frowned.


    It was obvious that the person in front of them was threatening them.


    Why did the Immortal Venerable keep harassing them?


    Previously, they could have made peace with the Immortal Venerable. However, the Immortal Venerable did not want that. He wanted to keep hurting them.


    Zhu Asi understood.


    Zhu An¡¯an and Zhu Asi had the same thoughts.


    They had only respected the Immortal Venerable before due to his seniority. However, the Immortal Venerable was relentless and had even sent someone to continue harassing them.


    The Immortal Venerable was the one in the wrong, but he kept trying to hurt them.


    This kind of person could not be respected.


    Looking at the old man in front of him, Madman Senior shouted, ¡°What if we don¡¯t go with you? Do you think we¡¯ll be afraid of mere lightning?¡±


    Madman Junior started to speak. There was a slight sneer on his lips. ¡°The people in the ck Prison are not afraid of anything. Why would we be afraid of you, old fool?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just a kid from the ck Prison. Do you really think you¡¯re that powerful?¡±


    The old man snorted. He was clearly expressing his displeasure.


    Madman Junior was not to be trifled with. He snarled and looked at the old man in front of him with disdain.


    ¡°If you continue to treat me like this, I¡¯ll make you suffer!¡±


    The old manughed out loud. ¡°What a joke. I¡¯m a thousand-year-old ancestor who was born in the world of immortal cultivation. Do you think you¡¯re that powerful? Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡±


    These words infuriated Madman Junior. Madman Junior red and rushed forward. He was waving his fist. He wanted to punch the old man.


    Although the old man looked to be over fifty years old, his body was very agile, and he dodged to the side.


    After dodging, the old man stretched out his hand and hit Madman Junior.


    A golden palm flew toward Madman Junior.


    Madman Junior did not expect this old man to know this move. His entire body emitted a purple light to block.


    The old man stepped forward and pushed Madman Junior over.


    Madman Junior did not expect this old man to have such a trick up his sleeve. His body instantly flew toward the golden light in front of him.


    Seeing that the situation was not right, Madman Senior hurriedly went forward, intending to help Madman Junior block the attack.


    In the end, he was stopped by Jiang Ming. Jiang Ming could see that the ce where the golden light shone would burn, so he used a water technique to block it.


    The water surged toward the golden light and instantly extinguished it.


    The old man did not expect his spell to be broken. His face turned pale, and golden light shot out from his hand again.


    This time, the golden light could drown people. However, with a snap of Jiang Ming¡¯s fingers, the golden light in front of him was frozen into ice.


    The old man held his breath again and finally transformed into a huge demon.


    The demon roared at Jiang Ming and the others, and blood spurted out of its mouth. It was putrid.


    Zhu Asi was so disgusted that he almost threw up.


    The others also felt disgusted and wanted to escape.


    The old man was smug. He nned tounch a sneak attack.


    Jiang Ming had lost his patience. He had been worried that the old man might use some powerful techniques.


    But it turned out he was just disgusting!


    Thinking of this, a huge light appeared in his hand and surrounded the old man.


    The old man only felt that his entire body seemed to be wrapped in something. He began to struggle against the barrier that had wrapped around him with all his might.


    ¡°What have you done to me?¡±


    The old man was furious, but he could not break free at all.


    Madman Junior knew about Jiang Ming¡¯s spell, and he immediately became smug.


    He knew very well that it was impossible for the old man to break free.


    It was simply wishful thinking to break free.


    Jiang Ming did not answer. He just looked at the old man in front of him and let him struggle.


    The old man struggled with all his might. When he realized that Jiang Ming was not talking, he instantly became furious, but he did not know what to do. He suddenly became restless.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Hurry up and tell me what you¡¯re doing!¡±


    The old man had no patience at all. He kept releasing spiritual energy from his hands. However, the spiritual energy spread to the surroundings and caused the old man to suffer a terrible bacsh.


    The old man spat out a mouthful of blood. Not long after, he started to cough out more blood.


    He was dizzy and almost fell to his knees.


    Seeing this, Madman Junior was extremely satisfied and cheered in his heart.

 Chapter 687 - 687 Playing a Trick on the Old Man

    687 ying a Trick on the Old Man


    ¡°Ning Caichen, this move of yours is amazing. I really admire you. Following you is the best decision I¡¯ve made in my life!¡±


    Madman Junior could not help but give Jiang Ming a thumbs up.


    When the old man saw this, he started cursing. ¡°Do you know how many people you¡¯ve offended by messing with me like this? Let me tell you, other than the Immortal Venerable and my master, there are still two other Holy Masters. The four Holy Masters are not people you can afford to offend.¡±


    ¡°These four Holy Masters are indeed very troublesome to deal with.¡±


    Hearing the old man¡¯s words, Madman Senior began to worry. He looked at Madman Junior beside him.


    The old man suddenly started to scream, ¡°Let me out quickly. I¡¯m running out of patience. If you don¡¯t let me out, I¡¯ll immediately gather the four families. At that time, I¡¯ll make all of you suffer!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming could not take it anymore. He released some itching powder from his hand and threw it at the old man in the entrapment.


    The old man immediately felt an unbearable itching all over his body. His hands kept scratching his entire body until bloody gashes began to form.


    The old man felt like he was about to die. He cursed at Jiang Ming and the others. ¡°Who do you think you are? In the end, the four Holy Masters will still kill you!¡±


    As he spoke, he was extremely itchy. He took off his clothes and wrapped his entire body with spiritual energy.


    However, it was useless. In fact, it also made his entire body itch even more.


    Looking at the old man¡¯s miserable appearance, Jiang Ming was delighted.


    He was also a little worried about the four Holy Masters that the old man had mentioned. However, they had all made a move on the old man.


    No matter what, he would report it to the four Holy Masters.


    When that happened, the four Holy Masters would stille looking for them. They might as well let this old man suffer now!


    ¡°Let him stay here. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the old man in front of him and decided to turn around and leave.


    His stomach rumbled.


    He was a little hungry.


    Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, Feng Yunche was confused. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, this old man is being let off too easy. Why don¡¯t we exterminate his entire family?¡±


    In his opinion, they needed to be more ruthless.


    Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°Just do as I say. There¡¯s no need to do too much.¡±


    He did not want to let the old man off easy, butpared to the despair of exterminating his family, the fear and pain of living in such an entrapment was even more terrifying.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Feng Yunche put down his confusion and replied seriously.


    Lord Ning Caichen¡¯s words were an order to be absolutely obeyed!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to Master Feng¡¯s ce for dinner?¡± Master Long suggested when he heard Jiang Ming¡¯s rumbling stomach.


    When they heard Master Long mention Master Feng, everyone looked at him in confusion.


    Jiang Ming vaguely felt that Master Long and Master Feng were secretly colluding with each other.


    Master Long realized that his tone was a little off. He coughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already made up with Master Feng. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re now¡­ Lovers.¡±


    At the end of his sentence, he lowered his gaze. He looked very bashful.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Everyone could not help but be surprised.


    Master Long was actually in a rtionship with Master Feng?


    Weren¡¯t they making a scene earlier?


    Jiang Ming sighed.


    Everyone quickly epted this reality and went to Master Feng¡¯s ce to eat.


    When the old man saw that those people were ignoring him, he immediately shouted, ¡°Come back quickly. Don¡¯t ignore me. You can¡¯t be like this! Come back quickly!¡±


    However, everyone seemed to not have heard what he said. They kept talking andughing. Soon, they arrived at Master Feng¡¯s house.


    At this time, Master Feng had already prepared lunch. It was as if he hadpletely forgotten their previous grudges.


    Master Long sat down. His eyes were focused on Master Feng, and he did not even look at the food. He was grinning from ear to ear. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful even without makeup.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and eat. Stop looking at me.¡± Master Feng¡¯s face was flushed red from being stared at. He was embarrassed and ced the cutlery in Master Long¡¯s hand in a panic.


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll eat.¡±


    Master Long stroked Master Feng¡¯s hair and then turned his gaze to the food in front of him.


    The food was very nutritious, and Master Feng sat down as well. Master Long ced the meat into Master Feng¡¯s bowl. ¡°You need to nourish yourself. You¡¯re too skinny. You need to rest.¡±


    ¡°I know, Master Long.¡±


    Master Feng picked up his cutlery. His heart was warmed.


    He liked the days he spent with Master Long. He hoped that it would continue to be so peaceful in the future.


    Despite the sweetness, he was hesitant. The cutlery in her hand stopped in her hand, and her eyes were lifeless.


    He did not want to stay at home and be idle. He wanted to go out and do something, but he did not know how to tell Master Long.


    Seeing that Master Feng was obviously troubled, Master Long asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°This couple is very loving.¡±


    Seeing that the Long and Feng family heads did not care about their existence at all, Jiang Ming coughed.


    It sounded like the couple was going to argue.


    This was not good. Nobody wanted to hear that.


    The princess saw through Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts and took the initiative to start a topic. ¡°We haven¡¯t gone to the Murong family mansion in Northern Yan yet. Let¡¯s go there after dinner.¡±


    At the mention of the Murong family, everyone¡¯s expression turned serious.


    Master Murong was not someone who could be easily defeated.


    This time, the letter of challenge came in an aggressive manner. And it caught them off guard.


    Zhu Asi pondered for a while and said, ¡°If we all go together, how can Master Murong hurt us? The forces behind us are not for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Even without the forces behind us, just all of us together are quite strong. Aren¡¯t we thinking too highly of Master Murong?¡± Feng Yunche said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Master Murong has lost a portion of his mana in recent years. I don¡¯t know how strong his real mana is now, but it¡¯s still declining.¡±


    Madman Senior began to express his opinion.


    Master Long said enthusiastically, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I want to see what Master Murong can do to us. I don¡¯t think he can do anything to us.¡±


    Master Feng also said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go with you?¡±


    ¡°No need. We have enough people. Let¡¯s eat quickly. We¡¯ll be ready to goter.¡±


    Master Long began to eat in big mouthfuls.

 Chapter 688 - 688 Blocked by the Servants

    688 Blocked by the Servants


    Blocked by the Servants


    After the meal, Jiang Ming and the rest came to the door of Master Murong¡¯s mansion. There were two servants in in clothes in front of Master Murong¡¯s mansion.


    When he saw Jiang Ming and the others, one of the servants said disdainfully, ¡°Where are youmoners from? If there¡¯s nothing else, hurry up and leave! Don¡¯t dy us, Master Murong has no time to meet youmoners!¡±


    Jiang Ming grinned and said somewhat exasperatedly, ¡°We are guests invited by Master Murong.¡±


    The other servant nced at Jiang Ming¡¯s attire and chased them away. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. With your looks, how can you be the guests of Master Murong? I think you are here to embarrass Master Murong. It is because of you people that so many beggarse to look for Master Murong.¡±


    ¡°Are you calling us beggars?¡±


    Madman Junior was so angry that heughed.


    Zhu Asi was even more dumbfounded. ¡°I¡¯m the top prodigy of the Zhuyan Pce, yet you call me a beggar? Do you want my father toe over and give you a piece of his mind? When my father finds you, you¡¯re all going to start praying for your lives.¡±


    The two servantsughed out loud. ¡°Everyone knows how to talk big, including us. You should go back home and cry to your mother.¡±


    His wordspletely angered Zhu Asi. He stepped forward and pped him using his mana.


    The servant¡¯s face was buzzing from the p, and he was trembling.


    The servant immediately realized that he was not in the right. However, he was already beaten badly, and he felt indignant about it. He immediately straightened his back and said, ¡°I am the subordinate of Master Murong. Even if you are the top prodigy of the Zhuyan Pce, you still have to be polite to me when you see me.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhu Asi was bbergasted. He wanted badly to p the servant with his other hand, and heughed sinisterly. ¡°I think you¡¯ve gotten brain damage from my p. Why don¡¯t I give you another p?¡±


    The servant¡¯s face was already red and swollen from the p. It was obvious that it was swollen beyond recognition.


    Seeing that Zhu Asi was about to p him again, the servant took a step back in panic and threatened him, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me. If you do, Master Murong will help me. He cares about his servants the most.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do.¡±


    Zhu Asi rolled his eyes.


    He was indeed a little afraid of Master Murong, but it was not up to Murong¡¯s servants to humiliate him.


    Given his status, would Master Murong turn against him because of a servant?


    However, now that Master Murong had the intention to attack Ning Caichen, they could be considered enemies.


    Seeing Zhu Asi rolling his eyes, the servant became angry. He was bbergasted as he said to Zhu Asi, ¡°What kind of attitude is this? You im to be the top prodigy of the Zhuyan Pce, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re anything special. How can the top prodigy have such an awful attitude?¡±


    Zhu Asi was instantly enraged. He wanted to go forward and hit the servant, but Jiang Ming stopped him and said, ¡°We just want to see Master Murong. Go in and tell him. Why are you arguing with us outside?¡±


    The servant acted shamelessly. ¡°I won¡¯t report it. What can you do to me? Master Murong is busy. I¡¯ve already said that he doesn¡¯t have the time to see you.¡±


    The other servant also followed up, ¡°As expected, the poorer a person is, the more arrogant and despotic he bes. It makes me feel disgusted. Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t sully our eyes here!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming could not help but nce at Zhu Asi.


    Zhu Asi understood what Jiang Ming meant. He went forward and pped the other servant, then pped the servant whose face was already swollen.


    This time, the faces of the two servants were extremely swollen. They looked like pigs.


    The two servants were able to endure the pain and did not shout out, but it seemed that they were at their limit.


    One of the servants could not ept it at all. He went forward like Zhu Asi and wanted to p Zhu Asi, but Jiang Ming grabbed his arm.


    He gripped his arm tightly and turned it around. The bones and tendons inside snapped. The servant immediately began to howl in pain. This soundpletely rmed the people in the residence.


    Immediately, a group of servants came out of the manor with sticks in their hands. Looking at the wailing servant, they immediately became vignt and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s breaking in?¡±


    Madman Senior frowned when he heard them say that.


    Why were the people here so afraid that some people would break in? They sounded like they would be in trouble if anyone broke in.


    Jiang Ming was amused by this group of people. He looked at the people in front of him and asked curiously, ¡°Why are there so many of you here? We are only here to visit Master Murong.¡±


    The servant became alert. ¡°What are your names? Tell me everything. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you see Master Murong.¡±


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    Seeing how troublesome Master Murong was, he was annoyed. The man had even personally written a letter of challenge to them.


    ¡°This is Lord Ning Caichen. You can go in and report that to Master Murong,¡± Madman Senior said leisurely.


    The princess was already tired from standing. She kept fanning herself.


    The weather was still a little hot, and she felt that her entire body was about to explode.


    Feng Yunche also did not want to say anything. He hated this kind of hot weather the most.


    The servant shook his head and said, ¡°Our master doesn¡¯t know any Ning Caichen. You should go back. Don¡¯t disturb Master Murong¡¯s rest.¡±


    Jiang Ming was bbergasted.


    They had been waiting here for a long time, yet this servant still wanted to chase them away.


    Thinking of this, he made a decision. He looked at everyone and led them into the mansion.


    The servants in the mansion immediately panicked and quickly retreated. They held their sticks tightly in their hands. Obviously, they did not dare to move forward to touch Jiang Ming and the others. They only held their sticks tightly.


    Jiang Ming found it funny.


    These people were really good at bluffing. They were threatening them earlier. But now, they were terrified.


    Feng Yunche moved closer to these people and sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to beat us up just now? Why are you suddenly afraid of us now?¡±


    The servants took a step back, and Feng Yunche¡¯s smile grew wider.


    This group of people should be punished.


    At this moment, Master Murong¡¯s voice rang out from behind. ¡°What are you all doing? Don¡¯t block the guests, hurry back!¡±


    Hearing Master Murong¡¯s voice, the servants retreated.

 Chapter 689 - 689 Child Falling From the Sky

    689 Child Falling From the Sky


    As the servants made way for them, Master Murong noticed Jiang Ming and the others. He smiled and waved his folding fan.


    At this moment, Murong Kuan appeared in front of everyone.


    However, he was limping. It looked rather funny.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! You crippled my leg!¡±


    Murong Kuan looked aggrieved as he red at Jiang Ming. He wished he could kill Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was a little confused.


    He did not cripple Murong Kuan. How did Murong Kuan be crippled?


    ¡°Prince Liang, why are you here?¡±


    Master Long was stunned for a moment and looked at Murong Kuan suspiciously.


    However, Murong Kuanughed, ¡°I am a subordinate of Master Murong. My name is Murong Kuan!¡±


    ¡°Amazing. You were really good at acting like a royal. I thought you were an upstanding young man, but in the end, you¡¯re just someone else¡¯s pawn.¡±


    Master Long was disgusted by his shamelessness and looked at Murong Kuan.


    Jiang Ming knew, but he did not show any emotion. He looked at Murong Kuan coldly and said, ¡°Murong Kuan, don¡¯t lie. We didn¡¯t do such a thing.¡±


    Murong Kuan continued to be stubborn. ¡°It was you who did it. Don¡¯t deny it. Master Murong, you have to stand up for me. Ning Caichen¡¯s attitude is so bad. We can¡¯t just let him be.¡±


    Right at this moment, a fiery light rushed toward them. Master Murong¡¯s face turned cold. He jumped up and caught the fiery light with one hand.


    The fire was extinguished. Master Murong was holding a crying child in his arms.


    What was going on?


    It was so strange.


    Jiang Ming looked thoughtfully at Master Murong. Master Murong was quite impressive to be able to get a child out of thin air.


    Master Murong¡¯s face darkened instantly. He walked to Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, you have to raise this child.¡±


    Jiang Ming snorted. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who attracted this child.¡±


    Zhu Asi found it funny and stepped forward to stop him. ¡°Master Murong, what nonsense are you talking about? Why should Ning Caichen raise your child for you? This is clearly the child you brought in.¡±


    Madman Senior could not help butugh. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen something so funny. Was this child sent by the Fire God?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an was curious. ¡°This child fell from the sky. Who sent him?¡±


    The child suddenly burst into tears. Master Murong¡¯s face darkened even more. He kept waving his hands, trying tofort the child.


    As a result, the more Master Murong shook, the more the child cried.


    Master Murong was annoyed and wanted to give the child to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming did not even raise his hand to take it. So, he let go of the child.


    Seeing that the child was about to fall, Jiang Ming caught the child and was a little unhappy. ¡°Master Murong, you have to take responsibility for the child you brought here. You can¡¯t throw it to others.¡±


    Master Murong was dumbfounded. ¡°You brought this child here. The maic field around you is strong. It attracted this child here. This ce is the center of the Demon Children¡¯s Association. If there are people with strong mana, the demons will throw their children onto the bodies of the people with strong mana.¡±


    ¡°How is it my fault that my mana is so strong?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked innocent.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Master Murong felt awkward. He scratched his head, ¡°But the child is here, and it¡¯s because of you. You should be the one responsible for it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Don¡¯t me me for it.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and forced the child back into Master Murong¡¯s hands.


    Master Murong hugged the child tightly, feeling frustrated. ¡°I already have a lot of children here; I can¡¯t have another one. Here you go.¡±


    As he spoke, he gave the child to Jiang Ming.


    ¡°How would I have time to take care of a child? What are you thinking?¡±


    Jiang Ming handed the child back to Master Murong.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time either, okay? Can¡¯t you see how busy I am?¡±


    Master Murong was persistent and gave the child back to Jiang Ming.


    Seeing the two of them arguing over the child, Zhu Asi and the others were dumbfounded. They did not expect that two people who were supposed to be mortal enemies would actually fight over a child.


    Shouldn¡¯t the two be fighting to the death right now?


    Why would they fight over a child?


    After fighting for a while, the child finally returned to Master Murong.


    Master Murong suddenly thought of the letter of challenge. He looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, I¡¯ve issued a letter of challenge to you, but I hope that you can solve the problem of the child first.¡±


    ¡°Why should I solve this problem? You¡¯re the one who has to solve it!¡± Jiang Ming said seriously.


    He really regretteding to Master Murong¡¯s residence. He thought that he was here to fight with Master Murong, but now, he was here to be a makeshift nanny.


    If he had known that there would be children falling from the sky here, he would never havee.


    Zhu Asi also spoke up for Jiang Ming. ¡°To be honest, you¡¯re to me, Master Murong, not us. So, it¡¯s not our fault.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an also added, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not a sin to have strong mana. Master Murong, you chose the wrong venue to have a fight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you hadn¡¯t chosen this venue, this child wouldn¡¯t havee,¡± the princess added.


    Although she did not want to get involved, she also felt that this matter was too bizarre.


    Moreover, this child should be raised by Master Murong.


    The others also spoke up for Jiang Ming.


    Seeing so many people speaking up for Jiang Ming, Master Murong¡¯s face turned red.


    He had thought that he could push the child to Ning Caichen, but Ning Caichen had so many people standing up for him.


    Moreover, they were people with very distinguished backgrounds. Those who did not know better would think that they were nobles traveling together.


    He originally wanted to fight Ning Caichen, but with so many people around, he could not do anything to him.


    Putting everything else aside, just the Qingmiao Kingdom behind the princess was enough to make him suffer!


    ¡°Alright, do you guys want toe in and have some tea? I heard that Master Long likes to drink tea. He might be interested in my tea selection.¡±


    Master Murong could not argue any further, so he handed the child to the servant beside him. He secretly poked Jiang Ming.


    How annoying!

 Chapter 690 - 690 Mind Reading

    690 Mind Reading


    Unexpectedly, Feng Yunche heard Master Murong.


    Feng Yunche¡¯s face turned red as he looked at Master Murong, ¡°Master Murong, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Master Murong was stunned for a moment. He looked at Feng Yunche and asked, ¡°Can you read minds?¡±


    Feng Yunche was also stunned. He looked at his hands and said hesitantly, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It seems like I can sometimes.¡±


    Seeing Feng Yunche¡¯s expression, Jiang Ming looked at him with concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If there¡¯s anything, just tell me.¡±


    Feng Yunche scratched his head, ¡°I seem to have activated a new skill just now. I might really be able to read minds.¡±


    ¡°This is a good thing.¡±


    As he said this, Jiang Ming deliberately looked at Master Murong.


    Master Murong suddenly felt guilty.


    This was awful. He could not let his thoughts run wild.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Feng Yunche nodded seriously.


    Master Murong suddenly panicked and tried to stop thinking.


    ¡°Master Murong¡¯s tea seems to have been brewed. I¡¯m very interested in tasting it.¡±


    Master Long spoke at this moment, livening up the atmosphere.


    Although he did not know what Master Murong wanted to do, he could not just stand there and do nothing.


    It was too hot here, after all!


    Hearing Master Long¡¯s words, Master Murong reacted and looked at the crowd. ¡°Since Master Long wants to try the tea, then follow me in.¡±


    The princess heaved a sigh of relief and walked forward. ¡°We¡¯re finally going in. It was so hot outside.¡±


    ¡°As expected of the beloved princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom. She can¡¯t even withstand a little bit of heat.¡±


    Madman Junior teased her.


    The princess was unhappy. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys hot as well? Why are you singling me out?¡±


    Madman Junior coughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pretend that it never appeared.¡±


    Seeing that Madman Junior had apologized, the princess let it go.


    She fanned herself hard andined in her heart.


    This ce was really hot!


    The child was still wailing and crying miserably. Those who did not know better would think that the child had been abused.


    ¡°Send this child to the servants to take care of.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at the servant and then at Master Murong.


    Master Murong also felt that Jiang Ming¡¯s words made sense. He said, ¡°Take the child away and take good care of him. We¡¯ll talk about the restter.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The servants knelt down and bowed before turning around and leaving with the other servants.


    As the servants walked further away, the child¡¯s cries became softer and softer.


    ¡°Let me see who dares to barge into your mansion.¡±


    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in their ears. The voice was charming and beautiful.


    Everyone looked toward the source of the voice.


    The source of the voice happened to be at the door. Everyone saw the woman who spoke.


    The woman was wearing a purple dress. Her face was gentle, but her eyes were passionate and bright.


    This woman would look devastatingly beautiful in a red dress.


    She was holding a big red folding fan in her hand, and she had already unfolded it.


    The fan was the color of mes and there were a few white-crowned cranes embroidered on it.


    The woman fanned herself and smiled at everyone.


    As the crowd turned around, her gaze swept through the crowd.


    In the end, her gaze stopped on Jiang Ming. She walked toward him step by step in her stilettos.


    ¡°What a handsome young man. I wonder where you came from? Why don¡¯t you have a few sips of tea with me?¡±


    As she spoke, the woman wanted to touch Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was unmoved. The moment the woman touched him, he raised his hand and pped her hand off.


    ¡°Miss, please behave yourself.¡±


    He was speechless.


    This woman was too forward! Putting everything else aside, she did not even tell him that she wanted to touch him. Was it really okay for her to act so shamelessly?


    The woman was unhappy. ¡°You look like a pretty boy. Why don¡¯t you let me touch you?¡±


    Jiang Ming was speechless. He took out some itching powder and threw it at the woman.


    The woman was still smiling faintly when she suddenly felt something crawling on her body. She immediately panicked.


    She was dancing around and trying to use the fan to preserve her dignity.


    Jiang Ming just watched indifferently.


    This woman deserved to be punished.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in quickly. It¡¯s too hot outside,¡± Master Murong said as he looked at the others.


    He also felt very hot. He really could not take it anymore.


    The woman also felt that she was ufortable because it was too hot, so she turned around and went into the house.


    As she walked, she introduced herself, ¡°I¡¯m a good friend of Master Murong. My name is Jiang Wan Ziwen. You can call me Miss Jiang. By the way, you¡¯re called Ning Caichen, right? I¡¯ve been here for a while. Ning Caichen is a lovely name.¡±


    These words made Jiang Ming frown even more, but he instantly calmed down.


    He could tell that Jiang Wan Ziwen was an arrogant and aloof person.


    He did not want to have anything to do with Jiang Wan Ziwen.


    ¡°Pretty boy¡­¡±


    Zhu Asi covered his mouth andughed. He looked at Jiang Ming and teased him.


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. Then, he looked at Zhu Asi angrily. ¡°Zhu Asi, don¡¯t make me smack you. This is all a misunderstanding.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an also said, ¡°Zhu Asi, you¡¯re such a bully. If Jiang Wan Ziwen calls you a pretty boy, how would you feel?¡±


    Thinking of the scene just now, Zhu Asi suddenly felt goosebumps erupt all over his body. He could not help but shiver. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have that title. It will gue me.¡±


    ¡°See how I feel. Don¡¯t you feel bad for teasing me now?¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head helplessly.


    Today¡¯s luck was really terrible.


    One could imagine how bad his mood was now.


    It was one thing to be given a child, but it was another thing to be given a child from Master Murong.


    And now, a woman named Jiang Wan Ziwen hade to flirt with him.


    Where did Jiang Wan Ziwene from? Was she really a friend of Master Murong?


    Why could not he recall that Master Murong had a friend called Jiang Wan Ziwen?


    At this moment, Master Murong also answered, ¡°Jiang Wan Ziwen is not my friend. She is the daughter of my uncle¡¯s nephew¡¯s son¡¯s rtive¡¯s uncle¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°Uncle¡¯s nephew¡¯s son¡¯s rtive¡¯s uncle¡¯s daughter?¡± Zhu Asi said word by word and stepped back in disbelief.

 Chapter 691 - 691 Don’t Lie

    691 Don¡¯t Lie


    This chain of rtives was ridiculous!


    At most, they could be considered friends, not rtives.


    Inside the house, Jiang Wan Ziwen could not help but scratch her body. It was as if her whole body was about to explode.


    The itchiness was unbearable!


    As she scratched, her mood became more and more irritable. She red at Master Murong. ¡°Master Murong, did you do something to me? Why is my body so itchy?¡±


    Master Murong had an innocent look on his face. He said in confusion, ¡°It has nothing to do with me. You¡¯re mistaken. How could I do anything to you?¡±


    He pretended to look aggrieved. Suddenly, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to you. Don¡¯t make up such lies!¡±


    Zhu Asi clicked his tongue.


    Jiang Wan Ziwen said she was a friend of Master Murong, but she had tantly used him of hurting her.


    Were they really friends?


    Master Murong suddenly looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°The person who was with you just now was Ning Caichen. You can ask him.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not find an excuse and said directly, ¡°It¡¯s the itching powder I sprinkled on you.¡±


    Jiang Wan Ziwen was furious.


    This was the first time someone had said such words to her.


    Most importantly, Ning Caichen did not seem to be repentant at all. Did he really not feel ashamed of what he had done?


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming seemed to have seen through Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s thoughts. He looked at her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel any guilt. You, on the other hand, should reflect on your attitude toward me just now.¡±


    ¡°Pretty boy, isn¡¯t it normal for people to flirt with you?¡±


    Jiang Wan Ziwen shrugged her shoulders indifferently.


    ¡°And it¡¯s just itching powder, right? You¡¯re making a mountain out of a molehill.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not care. He just shrugged his shoulders like Jiang Wan Ziwen.


    Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°Why? What are you thinking about? It doesn¡¯t matter. I won¡¯t let you have thest say in this.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming and Jiang Wan Ziwen shouted at Master Murong at the same time.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Zhu Asi was shocked to see how synchronized Jiang Ming and Jiang Wan Ziwen were.


    This was very strange.


    At this moment, the child quickly grew into a toddler. He rushed to Jiang Ming and Jiang Wan Ziwen and said seriously, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, hug!¡±


    As he spoke, the child spread his arms wide. He was clearly pointing at Jiang Ming and Jiang Wan Ziwen.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Jiang Ming and Jiang Wan Ziwen raised their voices at the same time.


    They had never thought that they would be parents to a child like this.


    Moreover, this child was brought here by Master Murong.


    At the thought of this, Jiang Ming and Jiang Wan Ziwen looked at Master Murong at the same time and said irritably, ¡°Master Murong, you have to control the child you brought here!¡±


    Zhu Asi was once again stunned by their synchronization.


    This was the first time he saw Ning Caichen be so in tune with someone.


    If he did not know that Jiang Wan Ziwen did not know Ning Caichen at all, he would have thought that Jiang Wan Ziwen and Ning Caichen were rtives.


    The princess did not know whether tough or cry. She looked at Jiang Wan Ziwen and Jiang Ming. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, Miss Jiang Wan Ziwen, are you really not long-time friends?¡± The two of you are too well-coordinated.¡±


    Jiang Wan Ziwen and Jiang Ming once again disyed a tacit understanding that surpassed ordinary people. They quickly said, ¡°Princess, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±


    The princess secretly smiled


    It was over. She was now involved in a weird fight between Ning Caichen and Jiang Wan Ziwen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let the servant take this child away.¡±


    Master Murong wiped the cold sweat off his face.


    Ning Caichen and Jiang Wan Ziwen both nodded and agreed. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem. Let them take the child back.¡±


    Jiang Wan Ziwen felt the itching powder again and started to scratch herself.


    This threat seemed insignificant, but Jiang Ming was amused by Jiang Wan Ziwen.


    Jiang Wan Ziwen was quite fun.


    ¡°I can give you the antidote, but Jiang Wan Ziwen, you have to know that you can¡¯t say what you just said to me. That was an insult!¡±


    Jiang Wan Ziwen was unyielding. She continued to grab him ¡°Impossible! You, Ning Caichen, are truly a despicable and shameless viin! I won¡¯t listen to you!¡±


    Hearing Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s words, Jiang Ming made a decision. ¡°Jiang Wan Ziwen, I¡¯ll give you the antidote when your attitude is better.¡±


    He did not sprinkle a lot of the powder. Jiang Wan Ziwen would not be scratched badly, but she would still suffer some pain.


    Zhu Asi was delighted to hear what Jiang Ming said.


    One had to be decisive and firm with people like Jiang Wan Ziwen.


    Jiang Wan Ziwen was about to explode from anger, and her face immediately broke out.


    This was her family¡¯s curse. If she became angry, she would break out. There was no way to treat it.


    Realizing that her face was full of e, Jiang Wan Ziwen quickly covered her face and said, ¡°Everyone has their own way ofmunicating. Why are you treating me like this? Don¡¯t you feel guilty?¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡°You still won¡¯t apologize. In that case, just ept it.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    At this moment, the princess noticed the pimples on Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s face and immediately cried out in rm. Her face was filled with panic and fear.


    What was wrong with Jiang Wan Ziwen? Why did she have so many pimples and such big pustules?


    She pointed at Jiang Wan Ziwen, her eyes filled with shock. Her hands trembled. She did not know what to say.


    Jiang Wan Ziwen realized something and covered her face with her folding fan. However, her body was itchy, and she was trembling.


    Recalling that she had brought a veil, Jiang Wan Ziwen quickly picked up the veil and put it on her face while enduring the itchiness.

 Chapter 692 - 692 Unreasonable

    692 Unreasonable


    Seeing Jiang Wan Ziwen so upset, Jiang Ming felt that she had suffered enough. He said to Jiang Wan Ziwen again, ¡°Ms. Jiang, do you know what you did wrong now?¡±


    Jiang Wan Ziwen was stunned for a moment. Then, she gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I was wrong.¡±


    Although she did not want to admit it, if she did not apologize, her ugly appearance would be seen by others.


    She did not want those people to see her pimples.


    Jiang Ming nodded, took out a small pill, and put it in Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s mouth.


    Jiang Wan Ziwen started to feel a little dizzy, but then she immediately returned to normal. He looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, it looks like you have a conscience at least.¡±


    Jiang Ming knew that Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s attitude was still as arrogant and domineering as ever. He threatened her, ¡°If you¡¯re still going to be like this, I don¡¯t suggest making you itch even more.¡±


    Jiang Wan Ziwen shuddered. She did not dare to do anything else and said repeatedly, ¡°I know. I won¡¯t be like that anymore.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s attitude was not bad, Jiang Ming nodded. ¡°Ms. Jiang, I hope you can behave yourself.¡±


    Jiang Wan Ziwen coughed and lowered her head, feeling sad again.


    She had cured the itching now, but the pustules and e on her face would take half a year to heal.


    This was the disease that she hated the most in her family.


    What made her even more envious was that she was clearly rted to Master Murong, but Master Murong did not have the slightest trace of this disease.


    Now, the only young people in the family were her and Master Murong. However, she had contracted such a disease. It was impossible for her to be sessful now.


    Master Murong suddenly thought of something. He looked at the crowd and said, ¡°Ms. Jiang, please return to your room. I will find a doctor to take a look at youter.¡±


    Jiang Wan Ziwen looked gratefully at Master Murong.


    She wanted to leave now, but she did not know what excuse to make to do so. After all, she had not been here for long.


    Master Murong waved his hand at Jiang Wan Ziwen. ¡°Ms. Jiang, you should go. Don¡¯t dy your treatment.¡±


    His words made everyone present understand everything. They all looked at Jiang Wan Ziwen strangely.


    Jiang Wan Ziwen felt like she had been humiliated. She rushed toward Master Murong and screamed, ¡°Master Murong, why can¡¯t you be more tactful?¡±


    Master Murong was confused. He looked at Jiang Wan Ziwen strangely. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I do something wrong?¡±


    Jiang Wan Ziwen was annoyed. ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot. I¡¯ll leave first. You take care of these guests.¡±


    The princess could understand Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s feelings. She said, ¡°Ms. Jiang, why don¡¯t I go with you? I might be able to help you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness, but I don¡¯t need your help. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±


    Jiang Wan Ziwen hurriedly walked to the side, ignoring the gazes of the others, and went straight to the door.


    Master Murong also hurriedly called out to the servant, secretly asking him to find a doctor.


    The servant hurriedly left.


    Feeling that everything was almost done, Master Murong instantly straightened up and looked at the people around him. ¡°Let¡¯s continue the tea party.¡±


    As he spoke, he pped his hands and asked the servants to bring the tea over.


    The tea set was decorated with all kinds of patterns, and the servant meticulously performed all the rituals of a tea ceremony. Everyone looked at him in admiration. He was very skilled.


    Jiang Ming could not help but sigh. ¡°This method and process of making tea is really unique. I want to make tea like this in the future.¡±


    At this moment, a loud shout came from the room next door. It was very loud and was followed by the sound of someone begging for mercy.


    However, after a while, the initial cry was heard again.


    The rest of the people looked at each other, then stood up and walked to the next room.


    When Jiang Wan Ziwen saw that someone had arrived, she quickly covered her face with her veil. Then, she angrily pushed the doctor in front of her. The doctor was pushed to the ground by Jiang Wan Ziwen.


    Then, he knelt on the ground in panic and began to kowtow heavily. ¡°Please forgive me, Ms. Jiang. I really didn¡¯t expect to not be able to cure your illness.¡±


    Jiang Wan Ziwen was already furious. ¡°Are you even a doctor? Why can¡¯t a doctor like you cure this illness? I don¡¯t care. You have to cure me!¡±


    The doctor, on the other hand, was in tears. He looked at Jiang Wan Ziwen and said tearfully, ¡°Ms. Jiang, I really can¡¯t cure you. I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    The doctor kowtowed again and again. ¡°Ms. Jiang, please let me go.¡±


    ¡°You trash! What¡¯s the use of hiring you!¡±


    Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s mood dropped, and she threw a vase at him.


    The vase broke into pieces, and the fragments fell on the doctor¡¯s forehead.


    The doctor¡¯s forehead was covered in blood.


    The doctor did not dare to move and pleaded, ¡°Ms. Jiang, please forgive me. I really have no way to save you.¡±


    Jiang Wan Ziwen was agitated and looked at the doctor. ¡°You have to do something. If you can¡¯t, you¡¯ll die!¡±


    As she spoke, tears flowed from her eyes, and her veil was wet.


    ¡°Ms. Jiang, why can¡¯t you just let it go? You don¡¯t look too bad. You¡¯ll be fine in a few months.¡±


    Master Murong stepped forward andforted Jiang Wan Ziwen.


    Jiang Wan Ziwen could only feel that she had lost all hope. She tried her best to put on a smile. ¡°Master Murong, I know what you mean. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll get this doctor to cure me.¡±


    Seeing Jiang Wan Ziwen like this, Jiang Ming could not help but pity her. He stepped forward and looked at her hesitantly. ¡°Ms. Jiang, would you like me to take a look at your face? I might be able to help you.¡±


    Seeing Jiang Ming, Jiang Wan Ziwen was a little apprehensive. ¡°Ning Caichen, what do you want to do to me? How could you be so kind as to treat me?¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°What do you mean? Do you think I¡¯ll kill you?¡±


    Jiang Wan Ziwen took a step back and tensed up. She looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, but I know that if my illness is not treated, I¡¯ll suffer. Ning Caichen, can you really save me?¡±


    Jiang Ming checked Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s veil. The veil was soaked, revealing the pustules and pimples on her face.


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment


    The e should be treatable.

 Chapter 693 - 693 Treatment

    693 Treatment


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Jiang Ming shrugged helplessly.


    Why were these people always so suspicious of his motives? Doctors were here to save people. Why would they harm people?


    That would bepletely against their oath.


    Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, Jiang Wan Ziwen hesitated. She clenched her fists and lowered her head, not knowing what to do.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give you time to think about it. If you don¡¯t want to be treated, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    Jiang Ming turned around and was about to leave.


    He still wanted to drink more tea. The tea was quite good.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming was about to leave, Jiang Wan Ziwen could not help but get anxious. She quickly stood up and shouted at Jiang Ming, ¡°Ning Caichen, wait!¡±


    She felt helpless.


    Why was Ning Caichen leaving so soon?


    Why didn¡¯t he try to persuade her to ept the treatment?


    Jiang Ming stopped and turned to look at Jiang Wan Ziwen with a faint smile. ¡°Ms. Jiang, have you thought about it?¡±


    He felt a little weird.


    Was Jiang Wan Ziwen afraid that he would kill her?


    However, it seemed like she had changed her mind and wanted him to treat her.


    Jiang Wan Ziwen was still hesitant. She lowered his head and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, can you let me think about it?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt sympathy for Jiang Wan Ziwen, so he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, but I won¡¯t give you much time. You have fifteen minutes.¡±


    Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s heart trembled when she heard that she only had fifteen minutes left.


    Why did Ning Caichen give her so little time? How could she think about it in such a short amount of time?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Wan Ziwen wanted to buy herself more time, but Jiang Ming seemed to have seen through her thoughts and said carefully, ¡°You only have fifteen minutes. You can¡¯t buy more time. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jiang Wan Ziwen felt helpless. In the end, she could only sigh and say, ¡°Ning Caichen, I¡¯ve thought about it. I¡¯m willing to let you treat me. I hope you can treat me.¡±


    Jiang Wan Ziwen realized how dire the situation was.


    She had toe out now, and she had no choice.


    This disease had been bothering her for many years. When Jiang Wan Ziwen thought of those painful experiences and beingughed at, her whole body trembled.


    She was unhappy and did not want to be troubled by this illness anymore.


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re willing to trust me, I won¡¯t let you down. However, if I can¡¯t cure you, there¡¯s nothing I can do. I can only try.¡±


    Jiang Ming gave Jiang Wan Ziwen a warning in advance so that she could be mentally prepared.


    Jiang Wan Ziwen clenched her fists. She felt that her illness was not likely to be cured, so she gave up and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Jiang Ming understood Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s attitude andforted her. ¡°Your illness can definitely be cured. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Jiang Wan Ziwen was stunned. She looked at Jiang Ming and felt warmth bloom in her chest. ¡°Thank you, Ning Caichen.¡±


    She suddenly felt that Ning Caichen seemed to be a good person. Moreover, he would make a great friend.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Wan Ziwen raised her head and sincerely said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Ning Caichen, what happened before ess uneptable. I was too rude. Thank you for being willing to tolerate me.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s words, Jiang Ming let bygones be bygones. He said gently, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t overthink.¡±


    Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s heart was filled with warmth as she looked at Jiang Ming.


    She suddenly felt very lucky to have met Ning Caichen.


    ¡°All of you, leave for a moment.¡±


    After thinking for a bit, Jiang Ming looked at everyone.


    Jiang Wan Ziwen did not want to be humiliated further. No matter what, they had to give her some privacy.


    Everyone could understand what Jiang Ming said. They nced at Jiang Wan Ziwen and then left one after another.


    Jiang Wan Ziwen breathed a sigh of relief and felt better.


    Ning Caichen¡¯s actions really touched her.


    Jiang Ming walked closer to Jiang Wan Ziwen and approached her face. He said gently, ¡°Take off your veil. As for your injured face, I¡¯ll keep it a secret from others.¡±


    Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s turned red. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    Jiang Ming carefully took off Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s veil.


    The pustules and pimples on Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s face were clearly disyed in front of him. It looked extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look¡­¡±


    Jiang Wan Ziwen could not help but cover her face.


    She was in so much pain that her hands were trembling.


    This was the first time someone had seen her ugly side.


    Even the princess, Zhu Asi, and the others had not seen her like this.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯ll be cured in a while. Don¡¯t cover your face.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed.


    Jiang Wan Ziwen was quite pitiful. This illness was a curse and would definitely affect her future.


    Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, Jiang Wan Ziwen could not help but feelforted. She slowly put down her hands.


    Seeing Jiang Wan Ziwen like this, Jiang Ming heaved a sigh of relief. He picked up the silver needles he had used before and wiped them with a handkerchief.


    Jiang Wan Ziwen became nervous, and her body trembled even more.


    Seeing Jiang Wan Ziwen like this, Jiang Ming frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t shake like this. I can¡¯t continue the acupuncture. Don¡¯t tremble. Calm down. Everything will pass.¡±


    Jiang Ming tried his best to calm Jiang Wan Ziwen down.


    Jiang Wan Ziwen raised her eyebrows. She steeled herself, took a deep breath, and closed her eyes. ¡°Ning Caichen, I¡¯m ready. Come on.¡±


    Jiang Ming understood what Jiang Wan Ziwen meant. He immediately inserted the silver needles into Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s forehead from the temple to the bridge of her nose.


    He had used all the silver needles.


    Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s symptoms were simr to those of the strange man from before, but it was a hereditary illness and not ate-stage illness.


    Therefore, after the treatment with the silver needles, he still had to concoct some medicine to stabilize Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s condition.


    After two hours, Jiang Ming pulled out the silver needles in order.


    The pustules on Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s face immediately flowed out with blood and pus, but it was not a lot.


    Jiang Wan Ziwen felt some pain, but the pain was getting worse. She could not bear it for a moment, so she gritted her teeth and endured it.


    She knew that this was an illness that she had to go through. When her face recovered, she would be happy and carefree.


    After another fifteen minutes, Jiang Ming carefully wiped the blood off the pustules.

 Chapter 694 - 694 Cured

    694 Cured


    Jiang Wan Ziwen still could not bear the pain and kept grimacing.


    Jiang Ming did not continue tofort her.


    There was no way to avoid this pain.


    Moreover, if he keptforting Jiang Wan Ziwen, he would not be able to cure her.


    After a while, Jiang Wan Ziwen felt that the pain had lessened, so she gritted her teeth and endured it.


    However, Jiang Wan Ziwen suddenly felt her whole body itch again. She could not help but be afraid. ¡°Ning Caichen, did you put itching powder on me again?¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Mingughed. ¡°Why would I harm you when I¡¯m treating you?¡±


    He felt a little angry.


    How could Jiang Wan Ziwen be so clueless? He was still trying to save her, and she was using him of hurting her.


    At this moment, Jiang Wan Ziwen suddenly felt a sharp pain in her heart and fainted.


    Her body leaned forward and fell in front of Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was still checking the pustules on Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s face, but he did not expect her to fall into his arms.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt strange and patted Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s shoulder.


    Jiang Wan Ziwen was woken up by his ministrations and said weakly, ¡°I feel like my heart has been pierced by something. It hurts badly.¡±


    Jiang Mingforted Jiang Wan Ziwen. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. There is nothing wrong with your heart. Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s probably the side effect of the acupuncture just now.¡±


    He sighed in his heart.


    As expected, he was still too soft-hearted.


    At this moment, Master Long and the others were waiting outside.


    They were surprisingly calm.


    The princess had seen Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s injuries.


    She guessed that Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s condition was exactly the same as Feng Yunche¡¯s. This time, Lord Ning Caichen would definitely be able to cure Jiang Wan Ziwen.


    Feng Yunche heard the princess¡¯s inner thoughts and quickly said, ¡°No, Ms. Jiang¡¯s injuries are different from mine.¡±


    The princess was stunned for a moment. Then, she looked at Feng Yunche and exined, ¡°How is that possible? I saw it clearly. The pustules and e were simr to what you had on your face before.¡±


    Feng Yunche analyzed the situation for the princess. ¡°There was moss on my face before, but there is no moss on Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s face at all. Not only that, but Jiang also Wan Ziwen¡¯s illness seems to have red up suddenly.¡±


    The princess was deep in thought. ¡°Could Jiang Wan Ziwen have some kind of hereditary disease? Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t re up like this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±


    Zhu Asi nced at Master Murong and replied.


    Zhu An¡¯an was confused. She looked at Master Murong and said, ¡°Master Murong, you are rted to Jiang Wan Ziwen. Howe you don¡¯t have this disease?¡±


    Master Murong could not help butugh. ¡°We¡¯re not that closely rted.¡±


    ¡°But generally speaking, if this is a hereditary disease, the rest of the family should have it.¡±


    Master Long looked at Master Murong strangely and suddenly realized that his hair was blonde.


    His hair was the same color as Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s.


    Hearing Master Long¡¯s words, Master Murong could not help but feel confused, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s strange. Although the family said that Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s illness was hereditary, only Jiang Wan Ziwen has this disease among the descendants of the family.¡±


    He recalled the time he spent ying with Jiang Wan Ziwen and their cousins from the other ns.


    At that time, they often teased Jiang Wan Ziwen. Jiang Wan Ziwen did not know that they were teasing her and often giggled with them.


    ¡°Is Jiang Wan Ziwen the only woman in your family?¡±


    Madman Senior, who had been silent for a long time, spoke at this moment.


    He guessed that perhaps this hereditary disease would only manifest in women.


    Master Murong was shocked by his guess. ¡°How did you know? Our family¡¯s descendants are kept hidden for fear that they will be killed. So, no one really knows who we are.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only exnation!¡± Madman Junior also said at this time. He shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. In our family, women die early. No wonder they die early. I thought it was a curse of the family.¡±


    Master Murong suddenly understood. He looked at Madman Junior and scratched his head. ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s quite annoying. I don¡¯t know what to do. I don¡¯t want Jiang Wan Ziwen to die early.¡±


    ¡°You have to believe in Lord Ning Caichen. Lord Ning Caichen cured Feng Yunche before, and now he can cure Jiang Wan Ziwen in a matter of minutes,¡± the princess said.


    Everyone agreed with the princess. ¡°I think it makes sense. Ning Caichen will definitely cure Jiang Wan Ziwen.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Zhu Asi said hesitantly. ¡°Jiang Wan Ziwen has a hereditary disease. Can it really be cured? It¡¯s not something that ordinary people can treat.¡±


    Hearing Zhu Asi¡¯s words, everyone fell silent.


    It had to be said that what Zhu Asi said made sense. This was a hereditary disease.


    No matter how good Jiang Ming¡¯s medical skills were, how could he possibly cure her?


    At this moment, a shout erupted from the room, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to tremble.


    Master Long suddenly became serious and looked at Zhu Asi. ¡°Shall we go in and take a look? Could it be that something unexpected happened?¡±


    Zhu Asi raised his eyebrows. ¡°You still need to ask. We¡¯ll just rush in now.¡±


    However, Feng Yunche stopped Zhu Asi and Master Long. ¡°No, what if we disturb Lord Ning Caichen¡¯s treatment of Jiang Wan Ziwen?¡±


    Master Long felt that Feng Yunche was making a fuss and quickly said, ¡°How would that happen? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. We¡¯re going to do no such thing. We¡¯ll just go in. We won¡¯t disturb anyone.¡±


    Zhu Asi also agreed with Master Long and said, ¡°Master Long, what you said makes sense. Feng Yunche, let us go in. We mustn¡¯t argue.¡±


    Feng Yunche was still very stubborn. He said to Zhu Asi and Master Long, ¡°No, we can wait a little longer. If there¡¯s any other sound, we¡¯ll go in.¡±


    Zhu Asi sighed. ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡±

 Chapter 695 - 695 Amazing Medical Skills

    695 Amazing Medical Skills


    Madman Senior came forward and tried to talk to Feng Yunche. ¡°I know you have good intentions, but we can¡¯t just wait like this. If something really happens, we won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences.¡±


    Hearing this, Feng Yunche started to hesitate. He lowered his head and did not speak.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was heavy.


    Madman Junior tried to ease the tension. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t argue. If there¡¯s anything, we can talk it out. Don¡¯t overthink.¡±


    ¡°Okay. So, how are we supposed to resolve this??¡±


    Feng Yunche was still a bit troubled.


    Upon hearing Feng Yunche¡¯s words, Madman Junior also became distressed. In the end, he stuttered, ¡°This¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know either. I can¡¯t make a decision on this matter.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s best to listen to me. Let¡¯s go in and take a look. It shouldn¡¯t interrupt Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s treatment,¡± Master Long said.


    ¡°Is that so? But¡­¡±


    Feng Yunche let out a long sigh. He still could not make a decision.


    Just as everyone was arguing, the door was suddenly opened.


    Everyone was stunned for a moment and looked at the person who had opened the door.


    Jiang Ming and Jiang Wan Ziwen appeared in front of everyone.


    Jiang Ming was amused. ¡°What are you arguing about outside? I heard yourmotion from inside the room.¡±


    Jiang Wan Ziwen closed her eyes tightly. It was as if she had fallen asleep. However, there seemed to be no more pimples and pustules under her veil. Her face was much clearer.


    Master Murong stepped forward worriedly. ¡°What happened to Jiang Wan Ziwen? Why does she seem to be unconscious? Why did things turn out like this? She did not even faint just now.¡±


    As they were talking, Jiang Wan Ziwen managed to wake up. She opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Master Murong, why is everyone here?¡±


    Her voice was a little hoarse, and her head suddenly began to hurt.


    Master Murong was a little worried. ¡°Jiang Wan Ziwen, are you alright? How are you feeling now?


    Jiang Ming could tell that Master Murong was worried about Jiang Wan Ziwen.


    Jiang Wan Ziwen shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Jiang Ming also said, ¡°You have just recovered from a serious illness. It¡¯s normal to feel a bit weak and experience some other side effects. When youpletely recover, you won¡¯t have such symptoms.¡±


    Jiang Wan Ziwen clenched her fists and endured the pain in her head.


    ¡°She had a heart condition, and I cured it too.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at everyone and exined.


    ¡°No way! Hereditary diseases can be treated?¡±


    Feng Yunche was surprised.


    The others had the same reaction and looked at Jiang Ming in surprise.


    Ning Caichen was too powerful! This disease was not something that ordinary people could treat. He was too powerful!


    Jiang Ming looked at everyone in disbelief. ¡°Of course, but it depends on one¡¯s medical skills.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. They looked at Jiang Ming expectantly, making him feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, who did you learn your medical skills from? How did you learn such advanced medical skills?¡±


    Jiang Ming scratched his head and found an excuse. ¡°I guess I learned them on my own. After watching others treat me, I emted what they did.¡±


    Jiang Wan Ziwen coughed again. ¡°No, I still feel weak. I need to rest.¡±


    Master Murong said hurriedly, ¡°Ning Caichen, let¡¯s bring Jiang Wan Ziwen into the room. Don¡¯t let her catch a cold.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡°No. In this situation, Jiang Wan Ziwen¡¯s room must be well-lit. There¡¯s too little light in this room. We have to find another room for her.¡±


    Master Murong¡¯s body rxed immediately. ¡°That¡¯s easy. Boy, go and tidy up the room in the east wing and help Ms. Jiang over.¡±


    The servant at the side quickly knelt down and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    As he spoke, he followed the other servants over to support Jiang Wan Ziwen.


    Jiang Wan Ziwen breathed a sigh of relief and closed her eyes.


    She could finally have a good rest.


    Seeing the servants leaving with Jiang Wan Ziwen, Jiang Ming could not help but sigh. ¡°Master Murong, you treat Jiang Wan Ziwen very well even though she¡¯s not the nicest person out there.¡±


    Master Murong smiled. ¡°Jiang Wan Ziwen is just like a little girl. I treat her like a little sister and spoil her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed.


    Master Murong coughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go have some tea first. Now that the matter has been resolved, there¡¯s nothing else that needs our immediate attention.¡±


    Originally, he wanted to challenge Ning Caichen and the others, but now he had changed his mind.


    Perhaps, he could also be friends with Ning Caichen and the others.


    In this world, having more friends was beneficial.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We haven¡¯t even had a few sips of tea.¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly remembered the remaining tea and turned to walk forward.


    He was quite interested in the tea-pouring ritual and hoped that he could learn itter.


    Back in the room, the servants continued to pour tea. Everyone watched them.


    ¡°Their tea-pouring skills are really wonderful.¡±


    Feng Yunche took the lead and started chatting.


    Jiang Ming was just about to figure out how the servants poured the tea, but he remembered the letter of challenge that Master Murong had given him. He could not help but feel odd.


    Why didn¡¯t Master Murong say anything about the letter of challenge?


    Was he going back on his word?


    Master Murongughed. ¡°Feng Yunche, if you¡¯d like, you can learn how to pour tea from our family. Our family is very shrewd about these things, especially tea, so you can rest assured that we¡¯ll teach you well.¡±


    Master Murong spoke with sincerity.


    Jiang Ming could not help but ask, ¡°Let¡¯s put that aside for now. Lord Master Murong, do you still remember the letter of challenge you sent me?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s hearts thumped. They clenched their fists and looked at Master Murong.


    Master Murong was stunned, and the crowd started to get nervous.


    He coughed and took a sip of tea steadily. He put down the teacup and began to y dumb. ¡°What letter? Didn¡¯t youe to see me?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not know what was going on, so he didn¡¯t expose Master Murong¡¯s lies. Instead, he said, ¡°I guess someone is trying to sow discord between us. In that case, let¡¯s not talk about the letter of challenge anymore.¡±


    Master Murong could not be more pleased with Jiang Ming¡¯s exnation. He pped his hands and said, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, I think it makes sense.¡±


    Jiang Mingughed out loud. ¡°I see. It¡¯s good that we agree.¡±


    Master Murong held his teacup tightly and started drinking again. Then, he started to find a topic of conversation, ¡°But do you want to stay here for a long time?¡±

 Chapter 696 - 696 Acknowledging Family

    696 Acknowledging Family


    Hearing this, the others were stunned again.


    Jiang Ming spoke on behalf of them, ¡°Master Murong, we won¡¯t stay here for long. We¡¯re just resting here for a while.¡±


    At this moment, the child that Master Murong brought walked over again. His eyes were red as he called out to Jiang Ming, ¡°Father, my leg is swollen. My leg¡­ My leg¡­¡±


    In just a short while, this child had already grown into the appearance of an elementary school child. Master Murong felt helpless, ¡°Child, why did youe out here? Don¡¯te out at a time like this.¡±


    However, the child started crying at this moment. He looked upset. ¡°I want to be with my father. I don¡¯t want to be with anyone else.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt very helpless. He walked to the child and approached him. ¡°Child, I hope you can understand what¡¯s going on. I am not rted to you. From now on, you can¡¯t call me your father. This is against the rules.¡±


    The child did not heed thest part of what Jiang Ming said. He only heard the first half of it. ¡°I have a name. My name is Little One. My name is Little One!¡±


    Hearing the child¡¯s words, Jiang Ming felt his head hurt. He did not know what to do for a moment. Then, he leaned in front of the child and said again, ¡°Child, I¡¯ve already said it. I¡¯m not your father, and I didn¡¯t give you a name. That¡¯s not your name either. Almost every child is referred to as ¡®Little One¡¯ by the people around them.¡±


    Upon hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, the child¡¯s mood suddenly dropped. His entire body drooped down, and he trembled as he twisted his hands. He said innocently, ¡°Father, did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t call me father. I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m not your father.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the child seriously and prayed for the child in his heart.


    He hoped that this child could find his biological parents. That way, he would no longer need to ask others to be his parents.


    Unexpectedly, the child was persistent and cried, ¡°No, no, I want you to be my father. I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Toward the end, the child began to roll around. He did not want to listen to Jiang Ming¡¯s words at all.


    Seeing how stubborn the child was, Jiang Ming could not help but be at a loss.


    Master Murong hated this kind of behavior the most. He immediately said, ¡°If you continue to act like this, you will not be able to get your father¡¯s recognition!¡±


    As he said that, he looked at the child. The child instantly became nervous. He quickly looked at Master Murong and stood up, ¡°I know. I won¡¯t act like this anymore.¡±


    Then, he looked at Jiang Ming pitifully and went forward to grab Jiang Ming¡¯s trousers carefully. ¡°Father, please punish me if I did anything wrong. I beg you, don¡¯t let me go. Just let me stay.¡±


    As he spoke, he drew a circle in his hand and filled it with mes.


    The child looked at Jiang Ming excitedly and said, ¡°Father, look. Isn¡¯t my spell powerful? I learned this by myself so that you¡¯ll like me more.¡±


    Jiang Ming pursed his lips and fell silent for a moment.


    He did not expect this child to grow up so quickly. Not only that, but he could also learn some skills by himself.


    Zhu Asi and the others also fell silent when they saw the child working hard.


    They did not expect this kid to like Ning Caichen so much.


    However, it made sense. They all liked Ning Caichen¡¯s strength.


    If Ning Caichen refused to be friends with them, there was a high chance that they would also pester Ning Caichen like this.


    Zhu Asi could not help but understand the child¡¯s obsession with Jiang Ming. He immediately looked at the child and went forward to support him. ¡°Child, go take a bath. You¡¯re covered in dirt.¡±


    However, the child was stubborn. ¡°If Father doesn¡¯t want to ept me as his son today, then I will stay here. No matter what, I will always stay with Father.¡±


    Seeing the child¡¯s perseverance, Jiang Ming pursed his lips and did not know what to say.


    What was he going to do?


    This child would only bring him trouble. He really did not understand why this child was so stubborn and wanted him.


    At this moment, the child suddenly looked at Jiang Ming pitifully. ¡°Father, why don¡¯t you want me? I really want to stay with you.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the child and said thoughtfully, ¡°Child, do you know that I¡¯m not your biological father?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The child immediately nodded.


    ¡°You knew that?¡± Zhu Asi raised his voice and looked at the child in confusion. ¡°Then you still want Ning Caichen to be your father? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to be with your biological parents?¡±


    The child was embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m only grateful to my biological parents for giving birth to me, not for raising me. I feel that Lord Ning Caichen is the perfect father in my heart.¡±


    Everyone was stunned.


    How did this child have such good taste?


    He had actually chosen Lord Ning Caichen! Even they did not dare to do something so brazen.


    As the person involved, Jiang Ming only wanted to say one thing. This child was really stupid! If he did not find his biological parents, what was he going to do? What if he did not treat this child well? Then would not this child be hurt in the end?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think like that. Hurry up and go to your biological parents. Your biological parents must miss you very much.¡±


    Jiang Ming tried to persuade the child to stop clinging to him.


    However, the child was inexplicably rebellious. He resisted and said, ¡°No, they must be living veryfortably now. If I go over, they definitely won¡¯t want me. I don¡¯t want to go over and humiliate myself.¡±


    Hearing the child¡¯s words, Jiang Ming felt a headacheing on, but everyone¡¯s eyes were on the child.


    They were all amazed.


    This child truly was bold!


    If Ning Caichen really took him in as his son, his son would be able to enjoy a great life, and all kinds of skills would be at his fingertips.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for them to abandon you and still livefortably. You can¡¯t say such hurtful words.¡±


    Jiang Ming tried to convince the child again.


    His patience was wearing thin. If this child continued to be so stubborn, his patience would soon run out.


    The child lowered his head and continued to act like he was sad. ¡°Father, are you nning to abandon me? I¡¯ll always be loyal to you. I¡¯ll swear my loyalty to you to the death.¡±


    As he spoke, he ced his hand on his chest. ¡°If Father doesn¡¯t believe me, I can swear on my life that everything I said to Father today is the truth. If I¡¯m lying, let me be struck by lightning.¡±

 Chapter 697 - 697 The Son of the Leader of the Hundred Demons

    697 The Son of the Leader of the Hundred Demons


    The child¡¯s words were sincere, which troubled Jiang Ming even more.


    Moreover, although this child grew up quickly, he was still immature. There were many things that could easily hurt him. It was not appropriate for him toe along with them at all!


    Jiang Ming became more and more worried. If he could not take good care of this child, his biological parents would me him.


    ¡°There are some things that you can¡¯t just say. If you continue to be like this, you can stay with Master Murong. Don¡¯t follow me anymore.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s words once again made the child stop putting up a fuss. The child responded obediently, ¡°Father, you¡¯re right. I will definitely remember this. I won¡¯t embarrass you, Father.¡±


    This child was doing his best to get used to this unfamiliar environment.


    After a while, Jiang Ming answered the child. His meaning was obvious.


    He wanted to send this child back to his real home.


    Master Murong grimaced. ¡°Do you really want to return this child? Are you sure you can¡¯t let him tag along with you?¡±


    Jiang Ming was so angry that heughed. ¡°If we don¡¯t send this child back, who will raise him? How would I have the time to raise this child? What if this child bumps into something dangerous?¡±


    The princess thought for a moment and then said, ¡°This child seems to be quite powerful.¡±


    Zhu Asi stepped forward and asked the child, ¡°What other spells do you know? How about we take a look?¡±


    The child immediately became arrogant. ¡°I know a lot of spells!¡±


    At this point, he coughed again. ¡°Watch carefully.¡±


    When he said this, the child nced at Jiang Ming from the corner of his eyes. It was obvious that he was talking to Jiang Ming in hopes that Jiang Ming would agree to adopt him.


    Jiang Ming did not have much interest in what was going on and began to drink tea slowly again.


    No matter what, he had to return this child to his biological parents.


    Even if the child¡¯s parents did not want him, the child had some abilities that should be enough for him to survive.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming was looking, the child thought that Jiang Ming was considering his proposal, so he worked even harder. He conjured all kinds of small animals in his hands and controlled the shadows of these small animals. These small animals could obviously help the child continue to survive.


    Jiang Ming looked at the child¡¯s happy expression and could not help butugh as well. He looked at the child again.


    The child put in even more effort in his performance. He suddenly felt that he had hope and could truly be Jiang Ming¡¯s son.


    The child was still not satisfied, but he did not continue to perform. Instead, he went straight to Jiang Ming. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, what do you think of me?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Jiang Ming encouraged the child and continued, ¡°I hope you can learn more spells.¡±


    The child nodded frantically.


    Jiang Ming pursed his lips and looked at Master Murong. ¡°How did you deal with the other children here in the past?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, there are no other children,¡± Master Murong coughed and said seriously.


    Hearing Master Murong¡¯s words, everyone was dumbfounded, ¡°So, you were lying to us? This child was not attracted by Lord Ning Caichen¡¯s mana at all?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! That¡¯s not it.¡±


    Master Murong shook his head and coughed. ¡°How is that possible? Jiang Ming is the only one with such strong mana.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the gathering ce of all the hot shots?¡±


    Madman senior looked at Master Murong with suspicion.


    Master Murong forced a smile and looked at Madman Senior, ¡°To be honest, I could understand the motives of those hot shots, but I could not understand Lord Ning Caichen¡¯s motives at all. I don¡¯t know what you guys are thinking.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone fell silent.


    It was very obvious. Jiang Ming¡¯s strength had already reached a terrifying level.


    Master Murong could not understand Ning Caichen!


    The child was curious. ¡°Are you saying that Lord Ning Caichen is very powerful? I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an did not know whether tough or cry at the child¡¯s words. She muttered to herself, ¡°You didn¡¯t know and yet you still came over. What kind of idiocy is this?


    The child smiled shyly. ¡°I can smell a special fragranceing from Lord Ning Caichen¡¯s body. This fragrance makes me want to be close to him. I don¡¯t know why.¡±


    ¡°Fragrance? I heard that the son of the leader of the Hundred Demons can smell the fragrance of people who are especially powerful. The stronger they are, the stronger the fragrance. Are you his son?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I am the son of Lord Ning Caichen, not the son of the leader of the Hundred Demons.¡±


    Hearing this, the child became angry.


    Infuriated, the child transformed.


    There were small bells on his mouth and nose. His body was blue, and there were yellow markings on his upper body.


    Looking closely, the yellow markings were very obvious. They vaguely formed the shape of a lotus.


    ¡°Wu?¡± When Madman Junior saw this word, he could not help but grin. He looked at the child in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s very obvious that you¡¯re the son of the leader of the Hundred Demons. However, the leader of the Hundred Demons is really cruel to hand you over to Lord Ning Caichen.¡±


    Madman Senior added, ¡°If it were me, I would follow Lord Ning Caichen and spend a few hundred years with him. That would surely help me be an immortal.¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    The princess was stunned.


    Her father had told her about these things, but she had not paid attention.


    Now that she thought about it, she could not help but regret it.


    At this moment, she coughed again and looked at Madman Junior. ¡°Can this child switch parents? If possible, I¡¯m willing to raise this child.¡±


    She had a good n.


    As long as this child grew up, he would definitely have many abilities.


    At that time, even if she did not be an immortal, she would have something protecting her.


    Madman Junior was about to answer when the child answered first. ¡°Impossible. You can¡¯t raise me. It¡¯s impossible in this lifetime! Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

 Chapter 698 - 698 Leopard Man

    698 Leopard Man


    The princess was aggressively enthusiastic, and everyone around saw it.


    The child was reluctant to listen to her, however.


    ¡°Princess, why would you ask a child to serve you?¡±


    Madman Senior did not know whether tough or cry as he asked curiously.


    The princess could directly return to the Qingmiao Kingdom whenever she wanted to. At that time, wouldn¡¯t there be a lot of people who would take the initiative to serve her?


    At this moment, Murong Kuan, who was watching, was at a loss. He suddenly felt a little weird.


    Wasn¡¯t Master Murong seeking justice for him?


    Why was everyone ignoring him?


    However, he could not say anything directly. There were already so many people around Jiang Ming. He still did not know Master Murong¡¯s stance yet. It was very likely that he would be held back by this group of people if he were to say anything.


    ¡°Master Murong! Hurry up and get out here!¡±


    A leopard¡¯s roar came from outside the door.


    The leopard¡¯s roar instantly aroused the attention of the people in the area. They all turned to look.


    Jiang Ming felt very helpless. Then, he stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°No need, I can handle it myself.¡±


    Master Murong¡¯s heart tightened. He looked ahead and went out before the others could react.


    At this moment, the leopard suddenly broke through the door. It turned out it was not a full leopard at all. It merely had the head of a leopard, but the rest of its body resembled a human.


    He pointed at his head and said angrily, ¡°Master Murong, what did you do to my head? Why are you hiding from me!¡±


    Upon hearing these words, Jiang Ming and the others turned their eyes to Master Murong.


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes.


    Master Murong could not hold back his embarrassment. He then shouted at the leopard man in front of him, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? That wasn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t do such a thing!¡±


    Murong Kuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then, he slowly walked to the side. He was nning to leave quietly while everyone was preupied.


    However, his actions were noticed by Zhu An¡¯an. Zhu An¡¯an raised her eyebrows and looked at Murong Kuan strangely. ¡°Murong Kuan, what are you doing? Why do I feel like you want to escape?¡±


    Hearing this, Master Murong could not help but look at Murong Kuan with suspicion.


    It was highly possible that Murong Kuan could pose as him. He might be the one behind the leopard man¡¯s misfortune.


    Sensing Master Murong¡¯s gaze, Murong Kuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He looked at Master Murong and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. This has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Master Murong could tell that Murong Kuan was feeling guilty. He said angrily, ¡°Murong Kuan, what did you do to this leopard man?¡± Don¡¯t make me get angry at you. I advise you to tell me everything now.¡±


    Murong Kuan became serious and looked at the leopard man. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to you. It¡¯s not my problem. It¡¯s your problem. Don¡¯t be so angry with me.¡±


    The leopard man was furious. He quickly went forward to grab Murong Kuan. Murong Kuan shivered. He raised his hand and gave the leopard man a hard blow.


    He knew the leopard man well. He definitely would not let him off so easily. Thus, he attacked him without hesitation. This way, the leopard man would not be able to take advantage of him.


    Seeing the leopard man rushing over, Master Murong started to panic.


    Although he did not know what happened between the leopard man and Murong Kuan, Murong Kuan was still his underling.


    No matter what, he had to protect Murong Kuan.


    At the thought of this, he rushed over and released electricity from his body. He clenched his fist and hit the leopard man.


    Murong Kuan felt as if someone had rushed over, and then he heard the sound of an electric current.


    The leopard man felt his heart heat up. He instantly started absorbing the energy from Master Murong¡¯s blow.


    When Master Murong saw this, his expression turned horrified.


    He never expected that the leopard man could absorb electricity. This was impossible for ordinary people!


    What kind of terrifying creature was the leopard man?


    Jiang Ming and the others also saw it.


    Jiang Ming was surprised.


    This was the first time he had seen someone who could absorb electricity. Moreover, he could absorb electricity continuously.


    The princess¡¯s face was filled with fear as she took a few steps back.


    She felt that she might be affectedter, so she had to step back.


    Madman Senior raised his eyebrows.


    Was there something wrong with the leopard man? How could he absorb electricity?


    This was the first time he had seen someone like this.


    What kind of strange creature was this leopard man?


    Madman Junior felt a chill run down his spine.


    This was terrifying. Why were creatures so powerful now?


    Feng Yunche¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw such a situation.


    The leopard man was a creature that could be studied. However, he did not know if this leopard man would agree to be studied.


    Zhu An¡¯an sighed.


    Ever since she had been traveling with Ning Caichen, she had gotten used to seeing such strange creatures.


    Still, she was really mentally exhausted, but for the sake of Ning Caichen, she still nned to persevere.


    Zhu Asi was shocked and could note back to his senses.


    What kind of strange creature was this?


    He had been in the Zhuyan Pce for so long, but this was the first time he had seen such a creature.


    However, something even more awful happened in an instant. The child thought that the leopard man wanted to hurt Jiang Ming, so he formed a huge fireball and threw it at the leopard man.


    However, the child did not think too much about it. If the fireball rushed to the leopard man, it might kill him. However, the entire house and everyone else would be affected by the fireball too.


    The leopard man¡¯s eyes were burning with rage. He could not focus on Murong Kuan anymore.


    The leopard man wanted to escape immediately, but at this moment, Jiang Ming dashed out and froze the fireball.


    In that instant, the fireball turned into a hard rock of ice.


    The leopard man was terrified. A trace of confusion appeared in his eyes.


    Why did this person save him? He had no rtionship with this person at all.


    Jiang Ming heaved a sigh of relief.


    Everything here was almost destroyed.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why you saved me, I still have to thank you. I¡¯m very grateful that you saved me.¡±


    The leopard man quickly came back to his senses and thanked Jiang Ming sincerely.

 Chapter 699 - 699 The Barrier Was Broken

    699 The Barrier Was Broken


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s nothing. I didn¡¯t trap this fireball because of you. It¡¯s because of everyone in this room, ¡°Jiang Ming exined.


    When he saw that Jiang Ming¡¯s motives were different, the leopard man¡¯s expression suddenly became deste for some reason.


    Then, he pulled himself together and immediately regained hisposure. ¡°Since you saved me, I¡¯ll let you off for some things.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t nder me like I¡¯ve done something wrong to you.¡±


    Jiang Ming was unhappy and looked at the leopard man in front of him unhappily.


    When the leopard man heard this, he immediately became angry. ¡°You brat, why are you spouting nonsense? Why can¡¯t we talk about it properly?¡±


    The person in front of him made him sound very bad. He was not that kind of person at all!


    ¡°What brat? Why did you call me that? When did I be a brat?¡±


    Jiang Ming was about to explode from anger at the leopard man in front of him.


    People were really rude to his face now. Even if he looked young, they could not talk to him like that.


    The leopard manughed mockingly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you a brat? Looking at your weak appearance, I guess you don¡¯t have much strength! You look like you need your mother to be with you.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhu Asi was also angry. He stood in front of Jiang Ming and said, ¡°You¡¯re really biting the hand that feeds you. Ning Caichen saved you just now, and you¡¯re still mocking him like this. You¡¯re really not someone who knows how to deal with people.¡±


    He despised this kind of person the most. Ning Caichen should kick him aside and let this leopard man have a taste of being taught a lesson!


    ¡°So, your name is Ning Caichen.¡± The leopard man sized up Jiang Ming and said, ¡°I see that you have the potential to be a leopard. Why don¡¯t you practice the secret method like me and be a person like me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I can¡¯t cultivate at all.¡±


    Jiang Ming refused directly.


    Zhu Asi was both angry and amused.


    Just now, the leopard man was talking nonsense to Ning Caichen, and now he wanted Jiang Ming to cultivate the same skill as him. His mood was really unpredictable.


    If it were him, he would have kicked the leopard man and sent him flying.


    He was annoyed to hear this leopard man bbering!


    The leopard man shook his head helplessly. ¡°You really don¡¯t know how lucky you are. People like you deserve to be killed.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Get out, let¡¯s have a duel.¡±


    Jiang Ming lowered his voice and looked at the leopard man.


    This person had to be punished.


    Zhu Asi red at him. ¡°You deserve a beating.¡±


    Madman Senior clenched his fists and wished he could step forward and kick the leopard man.


    What nonsense was this leopard man talking about? He really could not stand it anymore. This kind of person deserved to be beaten up!


    He wanted to go up and beat the leopard man.


    The leopard man looked at them with disdain. ¡°How can you deal with me? Forget it, you guys can¡¯t evennd a kick on me.¡±


    Madman Seniorughed out loud. ¡°What can someone like you do to us? We have the advantage in numbers here. We can definitely defeat you.¡±


    The princess opened her folding fan and gently fanned herself. She looked at the leopard man in front of her. ¡°Mister, you¡¯d better go back quickly. Don¡¯t talk big. You¡¯ll never be able to defeat us in this lifetime.¡±


    As she spoke, she took out her folding fan and shook it. A gust of wind flew toward the leopard man.


    She was very unhappy with the cheeky man¡¯s attitude, especially his attitude toward Ning Caichen!


    Seeing this gust of winding straight at him, the leopard man frowned.


    When the wind was only a few inches away from the leopard man, the pattern on the leopard man¡¯s forehead lit up and absorbed the power of the wind.


    Seeing that the leopard man had sucked in the wind, the princess was instantly shocked. She looked at the leopard man in disbelief. ¡°How can you block my attack?¡±


    The leopard manughed out loud. ¡°I know you. I know you¡¯re the princess. Your attacks can¡¯t defeat me.¡±


    ¡°Impossible, how can I not be able to defeat you?¡±


    The princess was annoyed.


    Although her abilities were not as powerful as some of the experts in the Qingmiao Kingdom, she would not allow these people to belittle her abilities!


    What could the leopard man do to her?


    At the thought of this, she fanned herself a few more times, and the fan began to produce a very strong wind.


    The wind turned into a tornado and swept toward the leopard man.


    The leopard man opened his hand and sucked the tornado into his palm. The golden light in his palm instantly disappeared.


    The princess began to feel despair.


    Was she weaker than she thought she was?


    Noticing the princess¡¯s expression, the leopard manughed loudly and became smug. ¡°Princess, you¡¯re nothing. Leave quickly. Don¡¯t be an eyesore here.¡±


    The princess immediately became angry. She went forward and fanned herself carefully.


    In an instant, winds of different elements all arrived in front of the leopard man.


    The leopard man sucked the wind in again, andyers of rainbow light surrounded his body. There was even some golden light shining in the light.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s all.¡±


    He became arrogant and summoned some tiny butterflies around him.


    The butterflies kept flying, hovering around the people around them, forming an invisible barrier.


    The leopard man looked at the barrier in front of him and became even more smug. ¡°Now that you¡¯re all under my control, if you want to break the barrier, kneel before me!¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. That¡¯s impossible. You can¡¯t ask for anything.¡±


    As he spoke, he clenched his fist and punched forward.


    The barrier shattered and the butterflies disappeared.


    Zhu Asi and the others were about to curse, but when they saw Jiang Ming, they stopped.


    Looking at the ss shards on the ground, everyone¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Did Ning Caichen break the barrier with one punch?


    What kind of strange ability was this? They all recognized this barrier. This barrier was not something that ordinary people could break through.


    Even they had no way to break through this barrier.


    Seeing that the barrier had shattered, the leopard man was dumbfounded.


    This barrier was broken just like that? That was the barrier that he had painstakingly created!

 Chapter 700 - 700 Trapped in a Strange Place

    700 Trapped in a Strange ce


    With a wave of his hand, the leopard man instantly disappeared without a trace.


    Zhu Asi looked around vigntly. He felt a little strange.


    ¡°Where did the leopard man go? What¡¯s wrong with the leopard man? He¡¯s using these nasty tricks against us!¡±


    The princess¡¯s expression became serious, and she could not help but curse.


    She felt very frustrated.


    This leopard man really put her in a bad mood.


    She thought that the leopard man would admit defeat, but he actually used such a dirty trick!


    Jiang Ming looked around.


    The mountain wall was surrounded byyers of red silk ropes. Eachyer of red silk rope had a bell on it.


    However, the strange thing was that these bells did not move at all. It was as if they were fake, but he heard the clear ringing of the bells.


    ¡°There seems to be something strange inside. Be careful and don¡¯t touch anything.¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned and looked at the others.


    At this moment, the bells in his ear rang even louder and clearer.


    The princess nodded repeatedly. She only felt that the situation in front of her was extremely strange, and she suddenly became nervous. Then, she looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, did you see any strange images?¡±


    She looked up and saw a woman with wet green hair covering her face. She could not help but take a few steps back.


    Jiang Ming looked at the princess and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Princess, what did you see?¡±


    As he spoke, he looked around, but he did not see anything.


    Whatever the princess saw could attack them.


    ¡°Ah?¡± The princess¡¯s face froze, and she took a step back. ¡°I¡­ Why do I see a strange woman?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    the princess understood Zhu Asi¡¯s thoughts and quickly spoke in a low voice. Her face waspletely pale. ¡°I need you to help me kill the other party.¡±


    However, the princess became more and more afraid. She even turned her head and fell to the ground.


    ¡°You¡­ What are you trying to do?¡±


    The princess did not continue to look at Zhu Asi and the others. She looked at an empty space, her legs trembling and unable to walk.


    Zhu Asi noticed the princess¡¯s actions and took the initiative to walk up to her. ¡°Princess, are you alright? Do you want to point at that person?¡±


    The princess understood and pointed ahead.


    In the direction she saw, the woman was hovering in front of the princess. She smiled contemptuously at the princess. ¡°Princess, I died so tragically!¡±


    ¡°Ah! Stay away from me.¡±


    The princess raised her fan and pped it toward the air.


    It was clearly an attack, but the woman was not affected at all. She leaned closer to the princess and said, ¡°Princess, I really died a tragic death.¡±


    ¡°You may be miserable, but can¡¯t we talk about other things? Why are you scaring me?¡±


    The princess was furious, and her feet followed suit.


    ¡°Who is it? Who do you see?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt a little strange. He took a step forward and pulled the princess up. ¡°Princess, I can see that you¡¯re scared. Why don¡¯t youe over here?¡±


    The moment he touched the princess, Jiang Ming saw the female ghost at the same time. He was stunned for a moment and raised his hand to release a light at the female ghost.


    The female ghost instantly vanished, turning into a thinyer of fog.


    The fog had a strange smell. the princess could not care less anymore. She stepped forward and hugged Jiang Ming. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, thank you so much. I was really scared.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s defense was broken by the princess¡¯s sudden hug. He could not help but feel a little strange.


    At that moment, he felt as if something had entered his body. His vision blurred, and the scene in front of him disappeared.


    In the end, Jiang Ming heard the princess¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen? Lord Ning Caichen? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    However, after her words, he could not hear any other voices.


    After entering the female ghost¡¯s memories, Jiang Ming was naturally controlled by the memories and experienced the female ghost¡¯s life.


    Jiang Ming felt her throw the jade seal on the table and looked up at King Liang indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t need the jade seal to be in a foreign country. I will ask my brother to divorce me!¡±


    Some memories entered Jiang Ming¡¯s mind, and he could not help but be a little shocked.


    King Liang was her father.


    As for the female ghost, she was divorcing her younger brother. Although they were not rted by blood, they had no feelings for each other. The other party was also in a vegetative state.


    Her mother had passed away, and the king of the Daliang Kingdom had married a new queen. Her younger brother was the son of her previous husband.


    Her stepmother, the new queen, wanted her to marry her younger brother so that someone could take care of her son.


    She would rather die than submit, but the king had directly arranged a marriage for her.


    King Liang¡¯s fingers trembled as he red at Jiang Ming. ¡°Unfilial daughter!¡±


    The new queen pped her hands andughed. ¡°I apud you. But you don¡¯t think you can escape the fate of taking care of my son just because you¡¯re a little tough, do you?¡±


    ¡°My queen, don¡¯t be angered by her. Go back to the pce, be good.¡±


    King Liang looked at the new Queen gently.


    His attitude changed very quickly. Jiang Ming could feel the pain in the person¡¯s body and the determination in her eyes. ¡°From now on, I have nothing to do with the Daliang Kingdom. Let me leave.¡±


    ¡°Alright, as long as you don¡¯t rely on any connections to earn three thousand taels of silver in three days, I¡¯ll let you get a divorce.¡±


    King Liang scoffed. His eyes were filled with disdain. ¡°The Daliang Kingdom has raised you to be really capable. I will cut off all your money.¡±


    Three thousand taels of silver!


    Jiang Ming was stunned and could not help but sigh at the ruthlessness of the person in front of him.


    That was an amount that ordinary people could not earn in their entire lives. Even if his daughter had learned many skills, she would not be able to earn so much money in just three days.


    Why did the king treat his own daughter like this for a son who was not rted to him by blood?


    Jiang Ming felt his heart turn cold. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, he felt that the female ghost did not even pack her things and walked out of the pce¡¯s main hall empty-handed. He even heard King Liang¡¯sughter behind her, ¡°My daughter is quite good at telling jokes. On ount that you are my biological daughter, you can kneel down and beg for forgiveness three dayster. I will still let youe back.¡±

 Chapter 701 - 701 The Deal with the Female Ghost

    701 The Deal with the Female Ghost


    Jiang Ming felt the female ghost¡¯s immediate rejection.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible in this lifetime!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Suddenly, he heard an ear-piercing shout.


    When he looked up again, Jiang Ming saw a man kneeling in front of him with a burning gaze.


    The man had blonde hair and blue eyes. He looked like he was of mixed origins. He was wearing a suit.


    When their eyes met, Jiang Ming felt the confusion of the person possessing him.


    Was this person mentally ill?


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to get lost?¡±


    The prince in front of her quickly stood up and red at the female ghost.


    What a reckless woman!


    Jiang Ming could not control his expression. He was so angry that heughed and rolled his eyes. ¡°Who are you to me? Why should I listen to you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone else about this! Take the silver and scram!¡±


    The prince could not be bothered to talk nonsense with the female ghost. He took out a stack of silver banknotes from his pocket and threw it in front of the female ghost. His tone was cold.


    The notes were scattered all over the ground. Jiang Ming was enraged.


    Wasn¡¯t this an insult?


    Then, some memories came to his mind. It showed that the prince was the ymate of the princess who grew up together.


    After that, for some reason, the prince lost his memory, and she had never interacted with him again.


    The prince smiled and sized up the female ghost.


    She was dressed quite expensively.


    To be able to afford these luxurious clothes meant that she probably had to sell her body to many people.


    Despite that, she considered what he did an insult?


    He looked at the female ghost in disdain. ¡°This silver¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, the prince felt a sharp pain in his lower body. Then, he saw the female ghost¡¯s leg quickly withdraw from his weak lower half. There was an obvious shoe print on his crotch.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The prince gritted his teeth. He wished he could kill the smug woman in front of him.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re so patient.¡± Jiang Ming clicked his tongue and waved. ¡°Goodbye!¡±¡±


    Then, she left.


    That was all.


    The prince¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    She had sessfully attracted his attention. He hoped she would not see him again.


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry.


    These two looked like a couple.


    Then, he felt the female ghost walk into the street. She took a deep breath, turned into the alley, and knocked on the door.


    Memories shed again, and Jiang Ming immediately understood what she was doing.


    This was the courtyard left behind by the female ghost¡¯s mother.


    Ever since her mother passed away, she had nevere here again.


    Jiang Ming could not help but sigh.


    Now, this courtyard had actually be her safe haven.


    ¡°Princess¡­¡±


    The butler opened the door in surprise.


    Jiang Ming was about to reply when a familiar male voice sounded in his ear. There was a hint of anger in it.


    ¡°Is that you?¡±


    She turned around and saw a head of golden hair that almost blinded her.


    Jiang Ming felt the female ghost grin. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±


    This world was really small.


    ¡°Prince Xia Gui, it¡¯s great that you know each other. This is the princess,¡± the butler said with a smile.


    The prince?


    Thinking of what happened just now, Jiang Ming looked at the female ghost and burst outughing.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Xia Gui became even angrier.


    How could such a crass girl actually be his childhood sweetheart?


    However, she was not too bad.


    He smirked. ¡°Shengsheng, you have to be polite to your former ymates.¡±


    What was going on? Had the prince regained his memory?


    The female ghost was very surprised.


    Jiang Ming now knew the female ghost¡¯s name.


    Her name was Liang Shengsheng.


    The butler exined, ¡°Princess, the prince is the younger brother acknowledged by the madam. Logically speaking, you should call him uncle.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Liu, this is the medicine you mentioned.¡±


    Xia Gui held back hisughter and politely handed the packet of medicine in his hand to the butler.


    ¡°Prince Xia Gui, thank you for your trouble. Why didn¡¯t you ask a servant to send it over?¡±


    The butler was confused.


    ¡°I was on the way here, so I came to check on your health. I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re well. I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± The prince looked at the female ghost with a faint smile and sized her up. ¡°My little niece, we¡¯ll have a chance to see each other again.¡±


    Little niece?


    The female ghost was furious.


    Who would want to see him?


    ¡°Prince, please take care.¡± The butler gratefully looked at the prince¡¯s retreating figure as he left. Then, he said seriously, ¡°Princess, pleasee in quickly. I have something to tell you.¡±¡±


    Jiang Ming thought about it and felt the bond between Xia Gui and Liang Shengsheng. He could not help but feel odd.


    Why did this female ghost possess him to feel her emotions and actions?


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The female ghost nodded and followed the butler into the courtyard.


    Seeing the familiar scene, the female ghost¡¯s eyes filled with tears.


    Her mother had died in an ident.


    ¡°Princess, the former queen expected you toe after her death and asked me to give this to you.¡±


    The butler took out a box from behind the vase on the shelf and handed it to the female ghost.


    The female ghost was stunned. Then, she opened the box. Inside the box was a simple white bracelet.


    She knew about this bracelet. Her mother had always worn it when she was alive.


    The bracelet had disappeared after her mother passed away. She did not expect it to be with the butler.


    ¡°The former queen wants you to wear the bracelet and go to Prince Xiang¡¯s mansion nearby. Don¡¯t ask any questions and don¡¯t say no; just go,¡± the butler said solemnly.


    The female ghost was confused. She nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Jiang Ming was baffled.


    What use could this bracelet have?


    After putting on the bracelet, the female ghost walked toward Prince Xiang¡¯s residence.


    At this moment, the female ghost¡¯s memories suddenly rushed ahead.


    Jiang Ming could only vaguely capture some scenes.


    The female ghost went to a market. There were vendors selling knick-knacks and other things.


    The hawking sounds of the stalls were endless in her ears. The female ghost¡¯s attention waspletely on those stalls.


    In the next memory, a woman was kneeling on the ground. Her hair was unkempt, and her face was dirty. She looked to be about twenty years old. There was a line of words in front of her that said, ¡°I¡¯m from another city. I was scammed until I was penniless. I beg a kind-hearted person to help me. Help me go home. The person who helps me will get this painting.¡±


    There was a painting in the middle of the words, but he did not know what it was.


    There was some dirt on the painting, and it looked like it was a forgery.


    The crowd discussed animatedly. Their eyes were filled with disdain as they felt that the painting in front of them was fake.


    Many memories shed through his mind. In thest memory, Jiang Ming saw the scene of the female ghost and Xia Gui being tortured to death. The woman kneeling down was wearing a bracelet and having fun with King Liang.


    Everything was over, but Jiang Ming felt a real pang of pain in his heart. He also felt the monstrous hatred of the female ghost.


    In his heart, he heard the female ghost begging him to help her get the bracelet.


    As long as she helped her get the bracelet, she could give Jiang Ming some unique spells.


    Zhu Asi and the others only saw Jiang Ming¡¯s empty eyes. He was pacing around anxiously, but there was nothing they could do.


    When they saw Jiang Ming, their eyes immediately lit up, and they all flocked to him.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, are you alright? How do you feel?¡±

 Chapter 702 - 702 Stuck in the Painting Again

    702 Stuck in the Painting Again


    In an instant, the enchantment outside Jiang Ming and the others broke, leaving only the leopard man at the scene.


    The leopard man did not expect Jiang Ming to destroy the enchantment. He immediately turned around and wanted to run, but he was discovered by Jiang Ming and the others.


    Zhu Asi rushed forward and grabbed the leopard man. The leopard man threw a punch at Zhu Asi.


    Zhu Asi turned around and countered it.


    The leopard man was a little surprised. Then, he clenched his fists and attacked Zhu Asi again.


    Zhu Asi felt as if his entire body had been opened up by some kind of force. He closed his eyes and was about to faint.


    Jiang Ming noticed Zhu Asi¡¯s expression. When he arrived in front of the leopard man, he immediately forced him back. Then, he took out a silver needle and ced it in front of Zhu Asi.


    Zhu Asi felt himself shake a little. Then, he opened his eyes, and he was filled with energy.


    He began to feel strange.


    What did Ning Caichen do to him? He was instantly filled with energy. It was like he had been born anew.


    Before Zhu Asi could return to his senses, he felt his body being pulled to the other side by Jiang Ming.


    When he returned to his senses, he saw Jiang Ming raising his other hand. He released a force and rushed toward the leopard man.


    The leopard man felt as if his body had exploded. He screamed in pain and even jumped up to the roof.


    Now, he was stuck there. He was in a desperate situation.


    He did not expect his body to be stuck on the roof. It seemed that he could not escape.


    Zhu Asiughed out loud. ¡°Leopard man, you¡¯re asking for it. How did you get us into the barrier just now?¡±


    The leopard man suddenly started crying. ¡°You¡¯re Zhu Asi, the top prodigy of the Zhuyan Pce, please don¡¯t go against me. I¡¯m still young, and I have elders and children at home. Don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Zhu Asi snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot. I won¡¯t let you off now. I won¡¯t let you off just because you want me to!¡±


    The leopard man¡¯s tears flowed down. He looked like he was about to wet himself.


    Zhu An¡¯an caught a glimpse of him and realized there was a wet patch on his pants.


    She instantly moved to the side and said in disdain, ¡°Ew! You actually wet yourself!¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it! Quickly let me down!¡±


    The leopard man was about to go down, but his body seemed to be restrained by something, and he could not break free at all.


    This restraint was put up by Jiang Ming in secret.


    He did not like the leopard man¡¯s attitude.


    This leopard man should be punished. He should not be allowed to live his life here in peace!


    The leopard man felt upset and said awkwardly, ¡°It was an ident. I became like this because of some special circumstances.¡±


    Jiang Ming lowered his voice. ¡°Leopard man, do you still not know your mistakes? Looks like I¡¯ve been too good to you!¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming suddenly saw a nk piece of paper in the corner and walked over.


    The leopard man¡¯s head was exposed, so he saw Jiang Ming¡¯s actions. He immediately understood the situation and screamed, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you everything. Please put me down first. I won¡¯t run around. You can know anything you want to know.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not respond to him, and when the others saw Jiang Ming¡¯s actions, they did not respond to the leopard man either.


    The leopard man immediately panicked and looked around. ¡°What are you all doing? I really won¡¯t tell anyone around me. Put me down! As long as you put me down, I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    Jiang Ming walked to the corner and picked up the nk piece of paper.


    As Jiang Ming picked up the nk piece of paper, it suddenly lit up with a purple light.


    The light shone slightly, allowing Jiang Ming to see the painting in front of him more clearly.


    The drawing depicted the female ghost that possessed him. The female ghost was lying on a chair with a folding fan in her hand. Her eyes were filled with worry.


    Although Jiang Ming had never seen such a scene with the female ghost, it was obvious that the female ghost was not happy.


    Not only that, but he could also understand the feelings of the female ghost in front of him.


    He understood how she felt. He would feel the same.


    However, at this moment, the female ghost in the painting suddenly disappeared and turned into dust in an instant.


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. He looked at the nk paper and then at the junk on the ground. He could not help but fall silent.


    What was going on?


    The dust did not look like paint. What was this?


    Jiang Ming felt a little strange. Then, he looked into the distance and suddenly thought of something. He turned his gaze to everyone and said curiously, ¡°I had a dream just now. There was a female ghost in the dream. I saw a lot of things about her. Did you experience something simr?¡±


    Everyone was stunned. Then, their eyes were filled with confusion. They said at the same time, ¡°What? Ning Caichen, what did you see that female ghost go through?¡±


    The princess¡¯s entire face was pale. She was terrified.


    The meaning was obvious.


    She had seen the female ghost before, so she was in despair now.


    If the female ghost suddenly came over when she had her guard down, wouldn¡¯t she be dead?


    When she was afraid just now, she had already used a spell. That spell was obviously useless against this female ghost.


    Most importantly, she was the only one who could see the female ghost. No one else could see her. Ning Caichen was only in a dream world.


    She was really unlucky. She had never been so shocked in her life.


    However, what happened next made her furious.


    The leopard manughed loudly and said, ¡°I advise you to let me go. I¡¯m the only one who can help you with this. You can¡¯t do anything else.¡±


    These wordspletely turned everyone¡¯s attention over. Almost everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the leopard man in front of them.


    The leopard man suddenly felt a chill and panicked. ¡°Put me down first. I promise to give you a satisfactory answer!¡±

 Chapter 703 - 703 Becoming a Spectator

    703 Bing a Spectator


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and snapped his fingers. The leopard man was forced to fall.


    When the leopard man stood steadily in front of everyone, he suddenly sneered.


    He said aggressively, ¡°What? You still want to defeat me? What a ridiculous idea. You won¡¯t be able to defeat me even if you die!¡±


    ¡°Damn it, you jerk. You pretended to be pitiful just so we would let you down.¡±


    Zhu Asi was furious.


    He had never expected the leopard man to take advantage of their kindness.


    As he spoke, Zhu Asi wanted to rush over and beat up the leopard man in front of him, but he was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked dangerously at the colorful fluctuations in the leopard man¡¯s hand.


    Seeing that Zhu Asi was still noting up to fight him, the leopard man was a little anxious. ¡°Hey, brat,e over quickly! Do you want to run away for the rest of your life?¡±


    Zhu Asi was furious.


    How did the leopard man be so powerful? He wanted to see what the leopard man was made out of!


    It was because he was not paying attention just now that the leopard man caught hold of him.


    The leopard man saw Zhu Asi¡¯s expression andughed out loud. He reached out to hit Zhu Asi.


    Jiang Ming saw the attack and immediately reacted.


    He knew that Zhu Asi could not withstand such an attack.


    Zhu Asi¡¯s eyes widened when he saw Jiang Ming standing in front of him. He quickly wanted to push Jiang Ming away, but it was toote.


    Jiang Ming was hit by the strike, and then he felt that his body seemed to have been possessed by something again.


    This time, he fell to the ground.


    Jiang Ming did not enter anyone¡¯s memories. Instead, he watched everything in front of him as a virtual soul.


    A little boy appeared in front of him.


    Moreover, this person had golden hair and delicate facial features.


    This person had even knelt in front of the female ghost before. His name was Xia Gui.


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel puzzled. Why would Xia Gui appear here?


    Could it be that this time, he was trapped in Xia Gui¡¯s painting?


    From where did this leopard man get so many paintings?


    He was not very capable, but he still had many paintings.


    Jiang Ming grinned, but he still decided to continue watching.


    In the previous painting, the female ghost asked him to avenge her, so he came out.


    What would it be this time?


    Looking at the scene, Xia Gui was currently in a room.


    He was opening an envelope. It was as if he was eager to see something.


    Jiang Ming leaned over and saw a number on the letter. It was 680.


    He looked at Xia Gui again, his hands trembling.


    Then, he saw Xia Gui open another letter. On it was a name called Yuan Qing, and below it was a number, 681.


    Then, he heard Xia Gui¡¯s thoughts and understood everything.


    They were participating in a Cultivation Convention, and the judges were giving them marks.


    Xia Gui had obtained his and his good friend Yuan Qing¡¯s scores through his own secret channels.


    Xia Gui¡¯s score was 680 points.


    The Cultivation Alliance would only ept one apprentice from here.


    Xia Gui was one point behind Yuan Qing.


    This meant that although it was only one point, Xia Gui and Yuan Qing had distanced themselves from each other. He had attended the Cultivation Alliance meeting that Xia Gui dreamed of attending but could not.


    Jiang Ming saw Xia Gui throw the letter on the ground, and tears flowed down his cheeks.


    Once again, he heard Xia Gui¡¯s inner thoughts.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just a score; it represents my entire life.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t get in, it means my life is ruined.¡±


    Jiang Ming grinned and could not help but look at Xia Gui.


    Xia Gui was taking the results too seriously.


    It did not matter if he could not participate in that meeting this time. Xia Gui was making a mountain out of a molehill.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t get in, there¡¯s no way out. You¡¯ll have to be a good-for-nothing for the rest of your life!¡±


    His mother¡¯s words rang in Xia Gui¡¯s ears. Xia Gui had a bout of dizziness.


    Feeling everything about Xia Gui, Jiang Ming could not help but sympathize with him.


    No wonder Xia Gui had be like this. It was all because of his mother¡¯s influence.


    p!


    His mother rushed into the room and pped Xia Gui. ¡°You weren¡¯t selected, right?¡± she asked hatefully.


    Jiang Ming was shocked by the p and looked at Xia Gui¡¯s mother.


    Why was Xia Gui¡¯s mother so cruel?


    If he had such a mother, he would suffocate.


    Xia Gui, on the other hand, was jolted awake by the p. He remembered that his mother had installed a surveince artifact in his room. Seeing his mother¡¯s reaction, she must have known that he was not selected.


    Xia Gui immediately grabbed her skirt and said in a panic, ¡°Mother, Mother, this was an ident. Give me another chance. I will definitely go to that meeting.¡±


    Her mother kicked Xia Gui away, and one of his teeth flew out.


    Jiang Ming was shocked by her cruelty. He reached out his hand tofort Xia Gui.


    However, Xia Gui and his mother could not see Jiang Ming at all.


    Not only that, but Jiang Ming could not touch Xia Gui and his mother either.


    ¡°Trash! You can¡¯t even go to the Cultivation Alliance meeting! It¡¯s over! Why don¡¯t you just die? The Xia family¡¯s reputation has beenpletely tarnished by you! l Fortunately, I didn¡¯t hire anyone to teach you. Otherwise, I would have wasted my money. Why did I give birth to such trash like you? You and your father are really the same. You can¡¯t even be selected by the Cultivation Alliance. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯ve started a business and earned a million taels of silver! Aren¡¯t you still beingughed at in private?¡±


    His mother¡¯s scolding rang in his ears.


    Jiang Ming wanted to help Xia Gui, but in the end, he could not.


    After all, he was just an outsider and could only watch.


    He was in excruciating pain, but Xia Gui could no longer care. He knelt down and kowtowed, begging, ¡°Mother, Mother, please give me another chance. I will definitely work hard. I will definitely be able to attend the Cultivation Alliance meeting next time.¡±


    Xia Gui was sobbing internally.


    How could he work harder?


    In the past three years, he had never slept more than three hours. Whenever he was sleepy, he would pinch himself.


    There were bruises on his arms and legs.

 Chapter 704 - 704 Stuck in a Memory

    704 Stuck in a Memory


    He had been studying hard during every waking moment.


    Inparison, Yuan Qing waszy andid back. Despite that, he had dominated the rankings.


    A month before the exam, he had stayed at his teacher¡¯s house and asked for three hours of lessons every day.


    Every day, he dragged his exhausted body back to practice until five in the morning.


    Xia Gui had originally thought that he would be able to surpass Yuan Qing this time, but in the end, he was still one point lower than Yuan Qing.


    ¡°Get lost! Pack your things and scram to your aunt¡¯s house tomorrow. Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡±


    His mother showed no mercy. She kicked Xia Gui away again and walked out.


    The door was mmed shut, and another tooth was kicked out. Xia Gui was already numb, and his heart was cold.


    Why was his score one point lower?


    Why could he neverpare to Yuan Qing?


    Was he just trash?


    Jiang Ming sighed and tried tofort Xia Gui. ¡°Don¡¯t think like that. You have time to figure things out.¡±


    However, Xia Gui could not hear his voice at all. He could only continue to be sad.


    Bad things started to happen.


    p!


    Xia Gui raised his hand and pped himself hard.


    p!


    Xia Gui pped himself again.


    p!


    The third p woke Xia Gui uppletely.


    Xia Gui¡¯s gaze turned vicious. His mother¡¯s words and Yuan Qing¡¯s score shed through his mind.


    He could not be trash.


    He could not suffer his father¡¯s fate.


    He could not lose his mother.


    If Yuan Qing died, then he would be selected from the meeting!


    Jiang Ming saw that Xia Gui had arranged for Yuan Qing to practice martial arts at the back of the mountain.


    This was the best ce to bury a corpse.


    Then, the mirror turned, and Jiang Ming saw Xia Gui and a chubby child standing in front of him.


    He guessed that this chubby child was Yuan Qing, and he could not help but worry.


    ¡°Child, don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±


    At this time, the acolytes were not on vacation yet, and they were still practicing spells near the back of the mountain.


    Yuan Qing looked at Xia Gui in confusion. ¡°Xia Gui, why did you invite me here?¡±


    Xia Gui took out the dagger he had prepared beforehand and stabbed it into Yuan Qing¡¯s heart. He leaned close to his ear and said coldly, ¡°Yuan Qing, go to hell. The spot in the alliance meeting can only be mine.¡±


    Yuan Qing seemed to be a little surprised, but he also seemed to recover very quickly. ¡°Thank¡­¡±


    He seemed to want to say something, but it was not clear.


    Xia Gui did not listen carefully, thinking that he might want to ask why he was being killed.


    However, Jiang Ming was confused.


    Yuan Qing was killed. Why would he still thank his murderer?


    Could Xia Gui¡¯s wish this time be to let him figure things out?


    Then, he saw some of Xia Gui¡¯s memories.


    In those memories, Xia Gui and Yuan Qing talked,ughed, practiced swordsmanship together, and so on.


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel conflicted.


    Xia Gui and Yuan Qing were best friends.


    But now, Xia Gui had killed Yuan Qing.


    All of this was truly unbelievable.


    Xia Gui could feel his body gradually weakening, and he fell down onto Yuan Qing.


    Blood flowed out of the wound, staining Xia Gui¡¯s robes and the ground around him.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Just as Xia Gui was about to bury the body, a scream came from behind him.


    By the time Xia Gui realized something, the person who had discovered it had already run away.


    The person who discovered it went to the Cultivator Alliance.


    Xia Gui had been caught.


    Xia Gui was also asked to be punished by Yuan Qing¡¯s parents.


    Jiang Ming saw the scene at the judgment conference again, and he was momentarily speechless.


    Xia Gui was the only one sitting on the right side of the table.


    Xia Gui¡¯s parents sat on the left side of the table.


    Jiang Ming did not know what to say for a moment.


    Clearly, Xia Gui used to be a pure and kind child.


    Xia Gui¡¯s parents had a conflict in their early years because of the differences in their alliances, and they were separated. Xia Gui was given to his mother.


    As for Xia Gui, he had been abandoned by his mother because of his results in the exam.


    Yuan Qing¡¯s father yelled at Xia Gui. ¡°Yuan Qing was so good to you. Why did you kill him? He was going to do great things! You killed him! If I had known that you would kill Yuan Qing, I wouldn¡¯t have let you two be friends. I should have killed you first!¡±


    Yuan Qing¡¯s mother covered her face as she sobbed. She was already shaking and did not even have the strength to criticize Xia Gui. ¡°My child, my poor child¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I really needed his spot.¡±


    Xia Gui¡¯s conscience made him apologize, but his expression was cold.


    Yuan Qing did not need that spot.


    He was born into a free and pampered family.


    His parents did not care if he could go to the Alliance or not. His parents would support him no matter what.


    It was not the same for Xia Gui.


    His mother would scorn and abuse him every time he did something she did not like.


    She had treated him like this for many things in the past.


    Jiang Ming could not help but sigh.


    Xia Gui was ultimately destroyed by his mother!


    Some of Xia Gui¡¯s memories appeared in front of Jiang Ming again.


    Xia Gui would never forget his mother¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good.¡±


    This spot could save Xia Gui¡¯s life.


    Yuan Qing could still have lived without this spot.


    If they were both going to die, then it would be better to let Xia Gui go to the Alliance first.


    After some discussion, the Alliance Master finalized the verdict. ¡°Young Master Xia of the Xia family is not guilty of any crime and will be released today!¡±


    It was obvious that Yuan Qing¡¯s parents could not ept this result and caused a ruckus at the scene.


    In the end, they were made to leave.


    Yuan Qing¡¯s parents did not give up. Theyined about the injustice of the trial at the entrance of the building every day.


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    Was the leader of the Judgement Association seriously ill?


    Was he just going to let the murderer go?


    This verdict quickly caused an uproar in society.


    Xia Gui and the Alliance Master were at the center of the storm. The people who criticized and defended Xia Gui and the Alliance Master formed a strong contrast.


    As for Xia Gui, because no one took him away, he was temporarily left in the Alliance.


    Hearing this news, Xia Gui was shocked as well.


    ¡°How can I be protected after killing someone? Is it because I¡¯m not an adult yet?¡±


    Then, the people from the Alliance looked at Xia Gui meaningfully. ¡°You are very good-looking.¡±


    Xia Gui smiled.


    He did not expect that some people¡¯s moral judgment was based on appearances.


    His mother had once told him that everyone was extremely tolerant of good-looking people, and now it seemed that it was true.


    Jiang Ming was confused.


    How could anyone forgive someone because of their appearance?


    At this moment, someone from the Alliance informed Xia Gui, ¡°Someone is here to pick you up.¡±

 Chapter 705 - 705 Chaotic Scenes

    705 Chaotic Scenes


    Was his mother here to pick him up?


    Xia Gui got excited and ran toward the door.


    The Alliance Master stood in front of him and told Xia Gui that he would temporarily bring Xia Gui to his house.


    Xia Gui was very disappointed. He left with the Alliance Master, but on the way, he learned something.


    Yuan Qing¡¯s father had killed someone before.


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. However, at this moment, Xia Gui suddenly turned into a demon and walked toward Jiang Ming.


    ¡°You can see me?¡±


    Jiang Ming took a step back and then put up his guard.


    Xia Gui suddenlyughed. ¡°Ning Caichen, since you¡¯re trapped in my painting, don¡¯t even think about getting out.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment. ¡°Are you sure you want to kill me? I still have the unfulfilled wish of the person you like.¡±


    Jiang Ming had guessed that Xia Gui liked the female ghost.


    Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, Xia Gui suddenly hesitated and closed his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t let you go out. You can stay in this painting.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little angry.


    Originally, he had sympathized with Xia Gui, but now he had decided that he would make Xia Gui pay the price.


    ¡°You can¡¯t touch me at all. You¡¯re in my story, and you still want to teach me a lesson?¡±


    Xia Guiughed loudly before disappearing.


    Jiang Ming was even angrier. A huge ck whirlwind appeared in his hand.


    The ck whirlwind spun around, wreaking havoc everywhere.


    Xia Gui, on the other hand, was in great pain. He started screaming.


    Outside, Zhu Asi and the others were also affected and swept into a different space.


    The space was nk. Zhu Asi saw a wall made of stone.


    Moreover, these walls were approaching Zhu Asi and the others extremely fast. It was obvious that they wanted to squeeze Zhu Asi and the others to death.


    ¡°Oh no, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Zhu Asi looked at the people around him helplessly.


    He did not expect them to fall into such a space. He looked left and right and realized that Jiang Ming was gone. He immediately became anxious.


    ¡°Ning Caichen! Ning Caichen!¡± Zhu Asi shouted loudly.


    However, Jiang Ming had no way to reply to Zhu Asi.


    On Jiang Ming¡¯s side, the scene changed to a new ce. He was now running with a stranger¡¯s heart in his arms.


    His heart told him that he needed to protect this heart.


    Otherwise, he would not be able to leave this painting.


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t run!¡±


    The servants chased after him relentlessly.


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    Why was the heart still active after being removed?


    Also, who told him this information?


    At this moment, Xia Gui repeated the rules.


    ¡°You should know that you have to run with your heart to the light in front of you before you can return to your world.


    A thick stench came from the tip of his nose.


    What was that horrible smell?


    Jiang Ming looked everywhere.


    The heart he was holding winked at him. He was shocked.


    Jiang Ming squinted at the heart.


    ¡°How annoying!¡±


    The heart started to act coyly.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    Jiang Ming was so frightened that he threw it out. He felt strange.


    He did not want to listen to Xia Gui. He wanted to find a way out himself.


    Whoosh!


    Jiang Ming turned around and stopped when he heard the beating of the heart.


    The heart was thrown into the servant¡¯s hands.


    Jiang Ming stared at him.


    The servant threw something at him, and Jiang Ming caught it subconsciously.


    Looking again, wasn¡¯t this the heart?


    ¡°Hurry up and chase him! He¡¯s running away!¡±


    The servants began to shout.


    Jiang Ming was puzzled.


    He gave them the heart! Why were they still chasing him?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming simply stood still.


    Unexpectedly, when the servants were an inch away from Jiang Ming, they suddenly could not move forward.


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded and tried to walk forward as well.


    ¡°Hurry up and chase him! He¡¯s running away!¡±


    One of the servant¡¯s rumbling voices entered Jiang Ming¡¯s ears. Jiang Ming was shocked. It felt like he could not hear well.


    Just as they were catching their breaths, they began to scream.


    One by one, they fell down.


    Jiang Ming was stunned and wanted to go forward to take a look.


    A strong woman leaned close to Jiang Ming and pressed him against the wall. ¡°Sir, did you save my grandmother¡¯s heart? My name is Yu Junlong.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked up. He saw the person staring at him deeply.


    Who was this?


    Did Xia Gui arrange this? He would not back down.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming kicked him.


    Yu Junlong spun around, and her face fell to the ground.


    ¡°Ah, my face¡­¡±


    She immediately started crying and sat on the ground without moving.


    ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt a little guilty and walked to Yu Junlong.


    Unexpectedly, Yu Junlong¡¯s expression changed instantly, and the corners of her mouth curled up. ¡°Wow! I sessfully attracted your attention.¡±


    Jiang Ming was so angry that he punched her. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Yu Junlong¡¯s face swelled up from the blow.


    Seeing that they could not get out, Jiang Ming brought Yu Junlong to the side room. Yu Junlong¡¯s wound was being treated by a doctor.


    From time to time, she would reveal a sinister smile. ¡°Be mine. I¡¯ll treat you well.¡±


    Jiang Ming tilted his head and could not be bothered to talk to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re ignoring me. Very good. You¡¯re just my type.¡±


    Jiang Ming faced her and rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Sir, I admire you very much. Tomorrow, we will go and get married.¡±


    Jiang Ming waved his fist.


    He was sick of this.


    Then, he got to the point and looked at Yu Junlong. ¡°How can I get out?¡±


    He had already destroyed this space, but he still could not leave.


    Yu Junlong did not say anything. Instead, she said seriously, ¡°You injured me. You have to take responsibility for me.¡±


    Jiang Ming had lost his patience, and he was ready to beat her up. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to hit you. The most important thing for a woman is her face. Don¡¯t force my hand.¡±


    Yu Junlong was terrified. She touched her face and said, ¡°You can¡¯t treat me like this. I can tell you the way out, but you have to take me with you. I¡¯ve been trapped here by Xia Gui for a long time. I¡¯m very bored here. I only know how to y some games.¡±


    Jiang Ming grinned. ¡°Sure, you can tell me now. How do I get out?¡±


    ¡°I can get Xia Gui toe out. When the timees, capture him and kill him. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to get out.¡±


    Yu Junlong looked up and signaled for Jiang Ming to hide.


    As for Zhu Asi and the others, their situation was already grim. The walls had already blocked everyone in a small, square area.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Zhu Asi shouted.

 Chapter 706 - 706 Ms. Yu

    706 Ms. Yu


    Yu Junlong started to perform a devilish dance. Flowers began to dance along with her movements.


    Jiang Ming was hiding at the side. When he saw Yu Junlong¡¯s actions, he could not help but snort.


    Her actions were hrious.


    At this moment, Xia Gui was lured out and stood in front of Yu Junlong.


    Almost in an instant, Yu Junlong suddenly felt her entire body tighten. Then, another gust of wind appeared beside her.


    When she continued to look, she had already left the scene around her. She went directly to another empty world. Anyway, there were other people besides Jiang Ming.


    The others were Jiang Ming¡¯spanions, Zhu Asi and the others.


    Seeing Jiang Ming, everyone was delighted.


    However, when they saw the woman Jiang Ming brought, Yu Junlong, their mood turned confused again.


    Not only that, but they began to tense up again because the four walls had already moved forward, and they could not stay any longer.


    Jiang Ming realized their current predicament and released a huge tornado from his body.


    The tornado shattered the four walls, causing them to fall to the ground. Then, the others returned to reality.


    The first thing Zhu Asi did when he came back was to go up and see if the leopard man was still there. However, he realized that the leopard man was gone.


    There was only an empty hole in the roof.


    Master Murong also noticed the leopard man¡¯s departure. He felt upset about his roof.


    This leopard man left without fixing his roof! How rude!


    Seeing that the leopard man had run away, Zhu Asi could not find the leopard man anymore. He simply focused his attention on the woman Jiang Ming brought, Yu Junlong.


    Yu Junlong had not seen the real world for more than ten years. She was so excited that she looked around with bright eyes.


    This made Zhu Asi even more curious about this person.


    ¡°Where are you from? I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡±


    Yu Junlong was stunned for a moment before she looked at Zhu Asi.


    Now that she had returned to the real world, she suddenly became bashful. Her eyes were filled with embarrassment.


    Yu Junlong simply bowed to Zhu Asi. ¡°I am Yu Junlong, the youngdy of the Yu family.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Yu?¡±


    Hearing Yu Junlong¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they looked at Yu Junlong.


    Madman Senior walked over in surprise. ¡°More than ten years ago, the secret cultivation family, the Yu family, lost a talented youngdy. Could that be you?¡±


    Then, his eyes became suspicious again. He shook his head repeatedly and felt that it was not possible.


    How could Ning Caichen find the person whom the Yu family had been trying to find for more than a decade?


    Wasn¡¯t this bizarre? The youngdy of the Yu family had probably died long ago.


    ¡°You know my parents?¡±


    Yu Junlong became even more excited. Her entire body trembled as tears flowed out of her eyes.


    She had not seen her parents for more than ten years. She did not know how her parents were now.


    She did not even know if her parents were alive or dead.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you. I only know your parents¡¯ reputation. How can you be the youngdy of the Yu family?¡±


    Madman Senior sounded confused, and then he immediately questioned Yu Junlong.


    Madman Junior also followed suit, his mind sinking into some memories.


    ¡°Back then, the Yu family¡¯s youngdy¡¯s matter was turned upside down. No aristocratic family would be able to ept the fact that the youngdy had disappeared for no reason. The head of the Yu family and his wife tried their best, but they still couldn¡¯t find their daughter. She had disappearedpletely. Her parents aged terribly out of stress.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ How could this be?¡±


    Yu Junlong could not believe it. She took a few steps back, her eyes filled with tears.


    Her parents were so energetic. How could they have be like this?


    Then, she could not take it anymore. She sat down and covered her face as she cried. Her silence made everyone present fall silent.


    Seeing that Yu Junlong¡¯s attitude did not seem to be fake, everyone did not know what to say for a moment.


    What happened to the Yu family head and his wife back then was indeed a tragedy.


    Master Long also stepped forward and said, ¡°If you¡¯re really the youngdy of the Yu family, then you should be able to find your parents. I heard that the spells of the Yu family all respond to each other. If you use magic, your parents will definitely feel it.¡±


    After hearing Master Long¡¯s words, everyone nodded in agreement.


    Hearing this, Yu Junlong¡¯s eyes lit up. Then, she closed her eyes and a golden dragon appeared from her body.


    Then, she opened her eyes. The golden dragon immediately soared into the sky and arrived at an unknown ce.


    Yu Junlong looked at Master Long gratefully. ¡°I¡¯ve been locked up by Xia Gui for too long and have long forgotten about this matter. It¡¯s all thanks to you that I can remember. Thank you so much.¡±


    However, when they heard her words, everyone could not help but fall silent again.


    The woman in front of him was actually the youngdy of the Yu family, Yu Junlong!


    Seeing Yu Junlong¡¯s tattered clothes, Feng Yunche stepped forward. ¡°What have you been through all these years? You look miserable.¡±


    When she saw Feng Yunche, Yu Junlong opened his mouth in shock, ¡°Are you Feng Yunche? I¡¯ve seen you before!¡±


    This time, it was Feng Yunche¡¯s turn to be shocked. Feng Yunche¡¯s heart was filled withplicated emotions. He looked at Yu Junlong hesitantly, ¡°I have met your parents, but I have never met you. Moreover, thest time I met your parents was on the boat on theke. I remember that you didn¡¯te with me at that time.¡±


    Hearing Feng Yunche¡¯s words, Yu Junlong became even more embarrassed. She coughed repeatedly, and her face turned red.


    ¡°I was there at the time. My parents didn¡¯t want me toe with them, so I secretly followed them. However, I got lost on the way and only saw you from afar.¡±

 Chapter 707 - 707 Yu Junlong’s Fate

    707 Yu Junlong¡¯s Fate


    Feng Yunche could not help butugh. ¡°I was wondering why your parents had left in such a hurry. It turned out that it was because you were misbehaving. They left after realizing that you had left.¡±


    Yu Junlong let out a long sigh. ¡°That¡¯s right. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t go back after that. I was kidnapped by that evil man, Xia Gui. Later on, Xia Gui died and became a ghost that haunted this painting. I was also trapped in the painting.¡±


    Upon hearing these words, everyone came to a realization. They went forward to look at Yu Junlong and asked, ¡°Ms. Yu, who is Xia Gui?¡±


    This time, Jiang Ming answered on behalf of Yu Junlong. He stepped forward and said, ¡°Xia Gui is a prince.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Zhu Asi suddenly thought of something. He took a step forward and looked at Jiang Ming hesitantly. ¡°Could Xia Gui be the prince of the Helian Xia Dynasty which had fallen into decline and disappeared?¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°That should be right. He was engaged to someone from the Daliang Kingdom.¡±


    Zhu Asi nodded. He grinned and said, ¡°It really is him. Rumor had it that this prince was indeed engaged to a princess from the Daliang Kingdom. Who would have thought that the princess of the Daliang Kingdom would die early, which ultimately caused the engagement to be called off.¡±


    Then, he sighed and looked at the nk paper in the distance.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sad about. Xia Gui¡¯s tragic ending was his own fault.¡±


    Thinking of Xia Gui¡¯s attitude toward him just now, Jiang Ming was rendered speechless.


    He had originally thought that Xia Gui, like Liang Shengsheng, had a request for him, but in the end, he treated him with hostility.


    If Yu Junlong had not been able to summon Xia Gui, wouldn¡¯t he have been trapped inside the painting for a long time?


    ¡°Ning Caichen, in that case, did Xia Gui trap you inside?¡±


    Zhu Asi sensed something was wrong and quickly asked.


    Jiang Ming frowned and then said, ¡°Yes, Xia Gui infuriated me. He¡¯s really evil. He doesn¡¯t deserve to be with Liang Shengsheng.¡±


    Zhu Asi could not help but be amused by Jiang Ming¡¯s answer. He recalled the name thetter mentioned just now and felt odd again. ¡°Liang Shengsheng? Is she the princess of the Daliang Kingdom who died early?¡±


    ¡°Could that female ghost be the princess of the Daliang Kingdom, Liang Shengsheng?¡±


    The princess¡¯s eyes widened. She stood up and looked at Jiang Ming. She felt strange.


    It was not as if she had not heard some rumors about the princess of the Daliang Kingdom.


    The princess of the Daliang Kingdom was doted on, but she was sick and mentally unwell, so she died early.


    As for the engagement between the princess of the Daliang Kingdom and the prince of the Helian Xia Dynasty, she had only heard a few stray rumors and did not know the truth.


    She only knew that the princess of the Daliang Kingdom and the prince of the Helian Xia Dynasty were very much in love. However, the heavens did not approve of their love, and the two of them died.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t know why she¡¯s looking for you, but I¡¯ve already agreed to some of her conditions,¡± Jiang Ming said as he looked at the princess thoughtfully.


    Thinking that the princess could see Liang Shengsheng, everyone immediately surrounded her. They looked at the princess with confusion in their eyes.


    She also realized this and became confused. ¡°It¡¯s really strange. How could I see the ghost of the princess of the Daliang Kingdom? I¡¯ve never seen the princess of the Daliang Kingdom before, let alonee into contact with her.¡±


    Jiang Ming sized up the princess and said seriously, ¡°Princess, your entire body is lifeless. It¡¯s normal to see a ghost with such a temperament. Right now, the princess of the Daliang Kingdom is already in the form of a ghost. That¡¯s why you saw her. She doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions toward you. She just wants someone to help her.¡±


    The princess thought about Jiang Ming¡¯s words and felt that they made sense. She said seriously, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, it¡¯s good that I have you. Otherwise, I would still be confused about what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°What did Liang Shengsheng tell you?¡± Zhu Asi heard Jiang Ming¡¯s words and asked in confusion.


    ¡°Liang Shengsheng told me¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned and wanted to continue, but in an instant, his memory seemed to have been erased and he couldn¡¯t remember a thing she had said.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ning Caichen, are you alright?¡±


    Zhu Asi panicked and looked at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming shook his hand and looked at Zhu Asi. ¡°Zhu Asi, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. I just can¡¯t remember what Liang Shengsheng said to me. I feel that part of my memory has been wiped.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an was a little worried. ¡°How could you have forgotten? Could something have happened? Liang Shengsheng might have done something to Mister!¡±


    Jiang Ming thought about it and felt a little strange. Then, he thought of what Zhu An¡¯an said and looked at his hands.


    It was only this that had disappeared from his memory.


    What Zhu An¡¯an said was very reasonable.


    However, why did Liang Shengsheng want to wipe this part of his memory?


    Just as he was feeling puzzled, Master Murong asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go somewhere else? There¡¯s already a big hole in my roof. I¡¯ll have to get someone to fix itter.¡±


    He was very irritated.


    He had never thought that the leopard man would destroy his roof. Moreover, this roof was his favorite!


    Master Murong looked at Jiang Ming with his eyes wide open.


    He had to make sure Ning Caichen stayed with them.


    Ning Caichen was able toe here because he was very capable! He did not want to lose such a good fighter.


    Master Murong did not want to make an enemy of him.


    Murong Kuan started to get angry. ¡°Why should we clean up his mess? The hole in the roof was clearly caused by him.¡±


    Murong Kuan was very loud. It was as if he was afraid that no one around him could hear him.


    ¡°Murong Kuan, what are you talking about? How disrespectful! Hurry up and apologize to Lord Ning Caichen and the others!¡±


    Master Murong was infuriated.


    Jiang Ming smiled and said helplessly, ¡°The previous letter of challenge seems to have been from Murong Kuan.¡±


    He wasining internally.


    First, they had issued a letter of challenge to him, and now, they were ming him for the hole in their roof.


    He was innocent! He would not havee here if not for that letter!

 Chapter 708 - 708 Asthma

    708 Asthma


    Murong Kuan¡¯s face turned pale.


    Ning Caichen was right.


    This sentence also meant that if it were not for his own vanity and desire to win, they would not havee to his mansion and caused so much trouble.


    ¡°Leopard man! Where¡¯s the leopard man!¡±


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t cheer himself up, Murong Kuan kept roaring in anger.


    He had originally thought of bing friends with Ning Caichen and the others, but now it seemed that they were not suitable to be friends.


    s, Ning Caichen was surrounded by powerful people. Bing his enemy meant bing the enemy of these powerful people as well.


    Thinking of this, Murong Kuan felt helpless, but there was nothing he could do.


    At this moment, the leopard man was alerted by Murong Kuan¡¯s roar.


    The leopard man immediately fell to the ground. He wailed in pain.


    ¡°Good job! So, you were hiding. Hurry up and tell us what kind of evil methods you used to get us into the painting?¡±


    The leopard man replied tearfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I was controlled by some kind of force just now. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have acted like that.¡±


    As he spoke, the leopard man¡¯s eyes were already darting around. Anyone with a discerning eye could tell that the leopard man was talking nonsense.


    ¡°Alright, alright, leopard man. I advise you to tell us the truth. We don¡¯t have the patience to listen to you bber nonsense right now.¡±


    Zhu Asi lost his patience and went forward to tie the leopard man up. He tied him up tightly on purpose.


    The leopard man cried out in pain, but there was nothing he could do.


    After all, he was indeed at fault first, and he was the one who lied after making a mistake.


    However, only the leopard man knew that he had no choice but to do this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you everything. Just let me go.¡±


    The leopard man¡¯s entire body was in a terrible state. Large purple patterns had appeared on his body, and it was a shocking sight.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The princess covered her mouth in disbelief and stuttered.


    Recently, she had seen a lot of people with strange markings on their bodies. She did not expect this human-beast hybrid to have something on his body as well.


    The leopard man suddenly let out another furious roar. His eyes were red.


    As if he was being controlled, he ran toward Jiang Ming and the others. It was obvious that he wasing menacingly.


    Jiang Ming threw his folding fan over and pinned the leopard man to the wall.


    At this moment, the leopard man could no longer move and instantly turned into ashes.


    However, the strange thing was that when the leopard man turned into ashes, a few images appeared where he once stood.


    From the images, it was obvious that it was Prince Xia Gui of the Helian Xia Dynasty.


    Jiang Ming understood.


    It was Xia Gui who controlled the leopard man¡¯s body.


    However, he suddenly did not understand.


    How could Xia Gui control the leopard man¡¯s body? Wasn¡¯t this leopard man from the outside world?


    Xia Gui was the soul of this painting. Logically speaking, he should not be able to control anything outside of it.


    However, at this moment, the monk suddenly muttered to himself, ¡°Karmaes for everyone. The leopard man paid the consequences for what he did.¡±


    This confused everyone present.


    Zhu An¡¯an looked at the monk and asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean? Did you understand everything all along? No wonder you didn¡¯t say anything just now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always recognized Liang Shengsheng and Xia Gui¡¯s paintings. Those paintings were formed from their resentment. The leopard man must have made a deal with them to get rid of us,¡± the monk said firmly and then looked at the leopard man¡¯s ashes coldly. ¡°The leopard man had iting. I used my Heavenly Eye to see his every move. He¡¯s not a good person either. If he dies, everything will be over.¡±


    ¡°You still have a Heavenly Eye?¡±


    Zhu Asi was dumbfounded. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Heavenly Eye something that only people from the other world can obtain?¡±


    This monk was only from the ck Prison. How could he have such a thing?


    The monkughed. ¡°The Heavenly Eye is verymon in the ck Prison. Madman Senior and Madman Junior hated using it. However, the Heavenly Eye is indeed very useful. Only I have been using it.¡±


    Madman Senior followed the monk and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯smon to use the Heavenly Eye. I just didn¡¯t think it was useful. It seems that the Heavenly Eye is still useful. I¡¯ll use it in the future.¡±


    Madman Junior also continued, ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve underestimated this Heavenly Eye. If I had known earlier, I would have used the Heavenly Eye too. I originally had a higher-level Heavenly Eye that I made myself, but I¡¯ve always forgotten to bring it.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to modify and upgrade it. I can¡¯t do it anymore. I still use the most primitive version of the Heavenly Eye, but the people in the ck Prison should have changed and upgraded it.¡±


    ¡°Can outsiders enter the ck Prison?¡± Zhu Asi suddenly had an idea and looked at the monk and Madman Senior.


    Madman Juniorughed out loud. ¡°You can go, but you won¡¯t be able to use the Heavenly Eye. You can only take a look. Don¡¯t have such thoughts. It¡¯s better to hire people with the Heavenly Eye to help you.¡±


    Murong Kuan felt that he could not breathe at this moment. He walked toward Jiang Ming and ced his hand on Jiang Ming¡¯s shoulder. He said helplessly, ¡°Please, save me¡­ Save me¡­¡±


    The moment these words were said, everyone¡¯s eyes grew wide.


    Who would have thought that Murong Kuan would ask Jiang Ming for help?


    Jiang Ming could tell that Murong Kuan was suffering from asthma, so he did not say anything. Instead, he went forward and attacked Murong Kuan with his silver needles.


    He was already very familiar with using silver needles. He pierced Murong Kuan¡¯s body back and forth.


    Zhu Asi looked at the silver needles all over Murong Kuan¡¯s body and shuddered.


    Murong Kuan could not care less. When Jiang Ming inserted the silver needles, he felt refreshed. A warm current flowed in his heart, and he was unusually happy.


    ¡°What kind of technique is this? My asthma is almost gone. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone treat my asthma with silver needles. I usually take all kinds of medicine, but it makes me ufortable. I hate taking medicine the most.¡±


    However, Jiang Ming only nced at Murong Kuan indifferently. He pulled out all the silver needles at the same time and wiped them with a handkerchief. Then, he said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t anger people who know medicine. You won¡¯t even feel it when you die. Doctors can save people, and they can also kill people.¡±


    This made Murong Kuan feel a chill run down his spine.


    Then, he smiled awkwardly. ¡°How could I do anything out of line? Lord Ning Caichen, you¡¯re thinking too much. It¡¯s impossible.¡±

 Chapter 709 Heading to the Daliang Kingdom

    <h4>Chapter 709 Heading to the Daliang Kingdom</h4>


    However, Jiang Ming did not say much. Instead, he looked at Murong Kuan. "Come with us to the Daliang Kingdom."


    Although the female ghost had erased his memory of what he had promised her, it did not mean that he could not fulfill it.


    His duty now was to go to the Daliang Kingdom to take a look.


    Murong Kuan was dumbfounded. He eximed and asked curiously, "Why do we have to go to the Daliang Kingdom?"


    He felt uneasy.


    Recently, there was a joyous asion in the Daliang Kingdom. If Jiang Ming went, he would probably turn the joyous asion into a funeral.


    However, what he did not know was that the joyous asion had already turned into a funeral.


    Within the Daliang Kingdom, the prince regent''s residence was filled with joy.


    Rednterns were hung high up, and the ce was filled withughter. They all said that the second princess, Liang Sisi, who had been fighting on the battlefield for many years, was finally getting married. She and the prince regent were a perfect match. It was the perfect love story.


    Liang Sisi had already put on her wedding dress. She looked at her exquisite face in the mirror, but her eyes were cold.


    "Princess, the auspicious time is about to arrive."


    The maid hurried over and knelt down to pay her respects.


    "I understand."


    When the maid entered, the coldness in Liang Sisi''s eyes disappeared without a trace. She smiled and stood up.


    As the regent, Mu Beiqing was weak, the emperor had allowed him to sit in a carriage instead of riding a horse.


    Hearing Mu Beiqing''s usual coughing, Liang Sisi got into the carriage.


    Laughter lingered around the newlyweds. Behind them, the dowry was carried by a team of servants.


    The path was paved with a red carpet, and golden leaves scattered around. The situation was iparably grand.


    As the carriage moved steadily, Liang Sisi came to understand that this wedding was destined to not be as peaceful as this carriage ride.


    "Men! Quickly find the imperial physician! The princess is unwell!"


    As soon as she got out of the carriage, Liang Sisi spat out ck blood, and her body swayed.


    The people around them were extremely flustered, and no one actually cared about Liang Sisi.


    Liang Sisi smiled.


    At this time, there was actually no one beside her to support her. Perhaps she should not have been so obsessed with killing her enemy.


    Liang Sisi did not feel the pain from the hard ground as she had expected. Instead, she felt a warm embrace. She was stunned and tried to open her eyes, but she could not.


    When herst bit of consciousness was about to disappearpletely, a familiar cough sounded in her ears.


    Liang Sisi paused.


    Who was this?


    When she woke up again, Liang Sisi''s face was pale, and her body was weak. She slowly ate some porridge.


    The maid, Yue Ya, who had followed Liang Sisi to kill her enemies, had returned. Liang Sisi dismissed the other maids.


    Yue Ya kneeled on the floor in surprise. "Congrattions, General! The issue with your heart has finally been resolved."


    "It has been hard on you to train the troops in the frontier fortress these past few days. You can rest well by my side for a few days."


    Liang Sisi was no longer as weak as before. She put the porridge aside. Her eyes werepletely cold, as if she had be a different person.


    The ck blood she spat out was a show for Mu Beiqing and her father.


    Although Mu Beiqing was gued by illness, his talent was outstanding. He was also good at winning over people''s hearts. Almost half of the people in the court were his people. His power had also expanded to the point where he had to be eliminated.


    Her father could not wait for the day Mu Beiqing died of his illness, so he made her pretend to be poisoned and frame Mu Beiqing.


    Everyone said that Mu Beiqing was a man who was deeply in love with the princess. They could make the public believe that he had be possessive and toxic, which led him to poison the princess.


    "Thank you, General."


    Yue Ya was overjoyed beyond measure.


    She was happiest when she was with Liang Sisi.


    "How is Mu Beiqing now?"


    Liang Sisi frowned worriedly.


    Mu Beiqing was a cunning old fox. She did not know if he had escaped or not.


    "General, please rest assured. I saw Mu Beiqing wearing a prison uniform with his hands and feet bound by shackles. He followed the other ves on the way to the border and was in an extremely miserable state."


    Yue Ya''s report was thorough. Liang Sisi fell silent, and she inexplicably thought of the coughing sound she had made when she fainted.


    Hopefully, it was not Mu Beiqing. They were enemies and had never interacted much.


    She consoled herself and waved her hand. "Yue Ya, you''ve exerted yourself for many days. Rest early."


    "Understood."


    Yue Ya left.


    With the big problem with her heart resolved, Liang Sisi felt like a huge burden had been lifted off her shoulders and sheid downfortably.


    No one would be a stumbling block to her father. The Daliang Kingdom had finally settled down.


    She suddenly felt sleepy after being so rxed. She yawned and fell asleep very quickly.


    "Liang Sisi, you vicious woman! I have no enmity with you, why do you want to harm me?"


    Mu Beiqing''s face contorted as he grabbed Liang Sisi''s throat. Liang Sisi felt like she could not breathe.


    Liang Sisi opened her eyes and sat up.


    Darkness filled the entire pce, but Mu Beiqing was nowhere to be seen.


    She heaved a sigh of relief. She knew that it was just a nightmare. Mu Beiqing had been exiled by her father.


    Wiping the sweat off her forehead, Liang Sisi was about to continue lying down to sleep when her hand touched something.


    She touched it again. It was extremely smooth, like jade or something.


    Liang Sisi woke up in shock and quickly called for someone to light the candles.


    How could there be something like jade on her bed?


    Liang Sisi saw the object clearly under the light of the candles.


    It was a high-quality and wless jade pendant that was quite expensive. When she turned it over and looked carefully, there was a word on it. It said "Mu."


    Mu Beiqing?


    Liang Sisi subconsciously threw the jade pendant away, and her entire body broke out in cold sweat.


    Why was Mu Beiqing''s jade pendant on her bed? Did Mu Beiqing escape?


    Liang Sisi immediately regained herposure.


    If Mu Beiqing had really escaped, he would definitely want to torture her to death. After all, she had schemed against him.


    She could not let Mu Beiqing have his way.


    "Call Yue Ya over."


    "Alright."


    The servant girl was about to leave when Liang Sisi quickly shouted, "Bring me another towel."


    The servant girl was very fast. A towel was quickly brought in, and a basin of water was thoughtfully added.


    Yue Ya stepped forward respectfully. "Princess, may I know what''s the matter?"


    Liang Sisi lowered her voice. "It''s time to call Prince Liang back. I wonder how the alliance between Prince Liang and Master Long is going."


    Yue Ya became anxious. "General, don''t worry. I''ll hurry to Prince Liang''s ce."


    At the same time, Jiang Ming and his men brought Murong Kuan to his mansion.


    Who would have thought that just as they sat down, Yue Ya would arrive immediately after, requesting to visit Prince Liang.


    Murong Kuan suddenly became nervous when he heard that Yue Ya wasing. He nced at Jiang Ming and the others and said hesitantly, "Please leave for a while."

 Chapter 710 - 710 Yue Ya Is Here

    710 Yue Ya Is Here


    Hearing Murong Kuan¡¯s words, everyone retreated.


    ¡°Why have you decorated your mansion so ostentatiously? Don¡¯t you know that this is causing trouble for the Daliang Kingdom?¡±


    Murong Kuan smiled. ¡°We are both working for the Daliang Kingdom. Why do you care about these minor things? I want to have fun too.¡±


    Yue Yaughed and then said helplessly, ¡°We still don¡¯t have anything inmon. I called you over because the second princess invited you.¡±


    ¡°Why is the second princess looking for me? I was appointed by the king.¡±


    Murong Kuan frowned and looked at Yue Ya. Yue Ya¡¯s expression was dark and solemn as she said, ¡°King Liang and the second princess are in the same boat now. They are both doing things for the Daliang Kingdom. You are in that boat too.¡±


    Yue Ya¡¯s expression changed as she stared at Murong Kuan.


    Her mind was filled with wild thoughts.


    If Murong Kuan dared to disobey the second princess, she would not let him go so easily. She would just kill Murong Kuan secretly.


    Murong Kuan did not know what was on Yue Ya¡¯s mind. He thought for a moment and felt that what Yue Ya said made sense. He then said, ¡°I¡¯ll look for the second princesster. I wonder if the second princess would mind if I brought other people along. If you don¡¯t mind, please send a messenger pigeon over so that I can bring the others along.¡±


    ¡°Are there other peopleing?¡±


    Yue Ya thought of something and looked at Murong Kuan strangely. ¡°You never rmended anyone to King Liang or the second princess? Why would you suddenly rmend someone over now?¡±


    She immediately became vignt.


    Did Murong Kuan really have rebellious thoughts?


    When that time came, she had to be on guard!


    Murong Kuan seemed to have seen through Yue Ya¡¯s thoughts. He immediately shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m not loyal. I would never be disloyal. I¡¯m just rmending a few capable assistants.¡±


    He was spouting nonsense in a serious manner. His eyes darted around, and it was obvious that he had ill intentions.


    Yue Ya saw through him and smiled, ¡°I hope so. If I see any of you harboring any ill intentions toward the Daliang Kingdom, I¡¯ll make sure that you get punished ordingly!¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head, and he suddenly remembered everything that had been wiped from his memory.


    That female ghost, Liang Shengsheng, wanted him to find the bracelet.


    Liang Shengsheng¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. It was as if she wanted to say something, but she could not. His expression revealed a sense of despair.


    Liang Shengsheng¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°I didn¡¯t erase the memory you lost just now. It was my previous fiance, Xia Gui, who did so. He gets jealous easily, so when he saw me begging you to do something for me, he flew into a rage. That¡¯s why he did the same thing to you in the painting. I hope you can forgive him.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt helpless.


    It was not like he had provoked Liang Shengsheng of his own ord, yet Xia Gui had taken the initiative to hunt him down.


    What was there to forgive about such an unreasonable person?


    Thinking of this, he did not answer Liang Shengsheng.


    Liang Shengsheng probably guessed Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts and did not force Jiang Ming to forgive Xia Gui. Instead, she continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t forgive him, it¡¯s okay. I hope you can continue to help me. As for Xia Gui, I will control him and won¡¯t let him disturb you again. In the end, I still want to thank you. Lord Ning Caichen, you really helped me out.¡±


    Seeing that Liang Shengsheng¡¯s attitude was nice, Jiang Ming did not continue to say anything negative. Instead, he nodded and replied to Liang Shengsheng, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    At this point, Jiang Ming remembered something and turned to look at Liang Shengsheng¡¯s faintly transparent soul.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Liang Shengsheng, what kind of person is the Daliang Kingdom¡¯s second princess?¡±


    He had a vague guess.


    Liang Shengsheng¡¯s bracelet was probably taken away by the Daliang Kingdom¡¯s second princess.


    Since that was the case, he would have to get in touch with the second princess of the Daliang Kingdom.


    ¡°Liang Sisi? Is she here?¡±


    Liang Shengsheng suddenly panicked, and her body swayed.


    ¡°Liang Sisi¡­ It seems that the second princess of the Daliang Kingdom is Liang Sisi. What¡¯s wrong? Do you have any grudges against Liang Sisi?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Liang Shengsheng curiously.


    Liang Shengsheng¡¯s entire body started to tremble. It was as if she had recalled something painful. She immediately squatted down and hugged herself.


    ¡°No, no, I beg you, don¡¯t treat me like this, Liang Sisi.¡±


    She mumbled some inexplicable words.


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. He looked at Liang Shengsheng and opened his mouth, but he did not know what to say.


    In the end, he forced himself to ask, ¡°Liang Shengsheng, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Liang Shengsheng did not reply to Jiang Ming. Instead, she disappeared on the spot.


    Liang Shengsheng must have been treated badly by Liang Sisi. Otherwise, she would not be so agitated.


    It seemed that Liang Sisi was a troublesome person.


    Hearing Yue Ya¡¯s threat, Murong Kuan cleared his throat and answered her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Do I look like that kind of person? I will definitely be loyal to the Daliang Kingdom.¡±


    Yue Ya chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Let me see who wants to see the second princess.¡±


    Hearing this, Murong Kuan hesitated.


    He was not sure if he should tell Yue Ya. He was really a little puzzled.


    He wanted to bring them to the second princess, but why did Yue Ya insist on seeing these people?


    Thinking of this, he changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s not important to meet them. Speaking of which, isn¡¯t the second princess getting married? How are things now?¡±


    Yue Ya nced at Murong Kuan. ¡°Now that the prince regent has been exiled by King Liang, he hasmitted a great crime!¡±


    ¡°What crime?¡±


    Murong Kuan could not help but feel scared.


    The prince regent had previously been beloved by all. Despite that, he was being treated like this now.


    If he was disloyal, wouldn¡¯t he be killed by King Liang in the future?


    Who knew who would be the next target?


    He recalled the scene of the second princess asking to marry the prince regent.


    He could read the second princess¡¯ mind, so he could hear her thoughts.


    ¡°I want to marry him and only him!¡±


    At that time, they were in court. The second princess, Liang Sisi, pointed at the man in front of her.


    All the officials in the court were in an uproar and whispered among themselves.


    The dignified princess was actually going to marry a weak person?

 Chapter 711 - 711 Things Are Complicated

    711 Things Are Complicated


    King Liang, who was sitting on his throne, stroked his beard andughed loudly. ¡°The wedding will be on the same day! I have long heard that the prince regent has admired my daughter, and I believe he will not refuse. I give this marriage my blessings.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Liang Sisi knelt on the ground to receive the blessings and thank him. The corners of her eyes were filled with bloodthirst.


    How dare he spread rumors that she had a good rtionship with Long Yang? He deserved it!


    The man did not change his expression. He immediately went forward to receive the decree. ¡°I ept your blessings.¡±


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Liang Sisi looked at the man strangely.


    Why didn¡¯t he resist? Didn¡¯t he have someone he liked? Was Mu Beiqing thinking of messing with her?


    After the court retreated, Liang Sisi deliberately followed behind Mu Beiqing. She was maintaining a distance that was neither too far nor too close.


    Murong Kuan was also watching from the back. He was silently observing everything in front of him.


    When there were fewer people around, she pped Mu Beiqing andughed. ¡°Hey, Mu Beiqing, if you kneel before me and beg, I might consider asking my father to take back the decree for you!¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Princess.¡± Mu Beiqing¡¯s tone was indifferent as he coughed a few times. ¡°Since ancient times, there has been no reason to take back a royal decree. Please be more informed. I will take my leave first.¡±


    Seeing that Mu Beiqing was not angry at all, Liang Sisi waspletely stunned.


    In the end, she suddenly realized something and shouted.


    ¡°Mu Beiqing, how dare you scold me? I will never be happy with you!¡±


    At that time, Murong Kuan thought that Liang Sisi liked the prince regent, Mu Beiqing, and that she was just acting like a spoiled princess.


    However, in the end, he never expected that Mu Beiqing would be captured as soon as the second princess married him.


    Yue Ya noticed that Murong Kuan was in a daze. She called out to him strangely, ¡°Your Highness? Prince Liang?¡±


    Yue Ya¡¯s shout brought Murong Kuan back to his senses. Murong Kuan¡¯s face was awkward, but he quickly changed the topic. ¡°The second princess must be anxious now, right? Let¡¯s go to the second princess¡¯ ce together.¡±


    Yue Ya grinned. ¡°Prince Liang, you seem to have forgotten what I said just now. I want to know who those people are first.¡±


    Upon hearing Yue Ya¡¯s words, Jiang Ming walked out and looked at Yue Ya in front of him.


    Yue Ya saw a tall and thin man. She nced at him and was shocked.


    This person seemed to have an extraordinary bearing, but she did not know who he was exactly.


    She was really curious.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Yue Ya¡¯s voice became gentle, and she spoke slowly. It waspletely different from before.


    Murong Kuan clicked his tongue internally when he saw the massive change in Yue Ya¡¯s attitude.


    Yue Ya was also good at judging people. Although Ning Caichen¡¯s temperament was not bad, his attitude did not change!


    When they saw Jiang Minge out, the others also came out.


    Jiang Ming briefly introduced himself. ¡°I¡¯m Ning Caichen.¡±


    When she saw the group behind Jiang Ming, Yue Ya was a little surprised and suddenly did not know what to do.


    She knew some of the people here. One of them was the Qingmiao Kingdom¡¯s most beloved princess, another was a famous prodigy and thest person she knew was a highly respected monk in the ck Prison.


    She did not know the others, but she had a vague feeling that the remaining people had very high statuses. It was to the point that she did not even know about them.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, I¡¯m Yue Ya, the attendant of the Daliang Kingdom¡¯s second princess, Liang Sisi. You can call me Yue Ya.¡±


    Yue Ya hurriedly said. As she said this, she even performed a simple bow.


    Murong Kuan could not help but feel a little upset when he saw Yue Ya giving Jiang Ming such a big bow.


    Previously, she had never bowed to him. Now, Yue Ya was bowing to someone in front of him who had nothing to do with him at all. Wasn¡¯t this too much of a blow to his ego?


    Yue Ya felt her heartbeat quicken, and then she looked at the person behind Jiang Ming whom she did not know.


    She had to make good use of these people she did not know.


    Who knew when the second princess would need these people¡­


    From the looks of it, the second princess¡¯s great achievements were just around the corner.


    Seeing Yue Ya¡¯s smug look, Jiang Ming, who was unaware of Yue Ya¡¯s little ideas, took the initiative toe forward and stand in front of Yue Ya. ¡°Ms. Yue Ya, we have no ill intentions toward the second princess. Please allow us to see the second princess.¡±


    Yue Ya looked at Jiang Ming¡¯s men hesitantly and thought, ¡°How do I know that you won¡¯t hurt the second princess? The second princess is a natural beauty, so it is understandable that she is highly sought after.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming was a little dumbfounded.


    The second princess seemed to be a little narcissistic.


    Moreover, her attendant was crazy!


    They were of noble status! Why would they care about the second princess?


    He could not say this out loud.


    At this moment, Yue Ya started to act presumptuously. ¡°I bowed to you, so you have to return my courtesy no matter what. This is a matter of courtesy.¡±


    This made everyone even more shocked.


    ording to some of their identities, they should not bow to a servant.


    Even if their families were in dire straits, they could not bow to a servant.


    Zhu Asi was the first to speak. ¡°I¡¯m the number one prodigy of the Zhuyan Pce. Who are you? Are you worthy of my respect?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yue Ya felt as if she had been pped, and she immediately became embarrassed.


    ¡°Why am I not worthy of your respect? I¡¯m a famous person by the second princess¡¯ side.¡±


    Yue Ya was a little arrogant.


    She had long lost herself in her interactions with Liang Sisi and could no longer distinguish her true standing in society.


    Zhu An¡¯an pointed out the core of the problem. ¡°No matter how respected you are, you are still a servant. Whether we return the greetings or not depends on our mood.¡±


    Yue Ya¡¯s words made her feel awkward. She looked at Murong Kuan and said, ¡°Prince Liang, let¡¯s go to the second princess¡¯s mansion now. The second princess might be getting anxious from waiting.¡±


    Murong Kuan also said casually, ¡°Yeah, I think so too. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He could be considered to be friends with Yoe Yar, so he could not let her be too embarrassed.


    Yue Ya heaved a sigh of relief and looked gratefully at Murong Kuan. ¡°Please prepare a few more carriages, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°The carriage is easy to deal with. This is a small matter.¡±


    As he spoke, Murong Kuan pped his hands and ordered the servants to prepare some carriages.


    Seeing that Yue Ya had changed the topic, everyone stopped talking.


    Some things did not need to be soplicated, and there was no need to get to the bottom of them.


    When the carriage was ready, everyone got on it.


    Yue Ya got into a carriage with Jiang Ming.

 Chapter 712 - 712 Palace

    712 Pce


    Everyone could tell what Yue Ya was thinking, so they did not stop her.


    The princess snorted.


    She was just an attendant; yet she still wanted to win the favor of Lord Ning Caichen. She was really arrogant.


    After Yue Ya got into the carriage, she secretly looked at Jiang Ming cautiously.


    Jiang Ming noticed Yue Ya¡¯s gaze and could not help but find it funny. He looked at Yue Ya and said, ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. I can listen.¡±


    Yue Ya coughed. ¡°I feel that your temperament is not bad, but I¡¯ve never seen you before. I¡¯m very curious as to which family you are from.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and said casually, ¡°I¡¯m just a passerby. I¡¯m not a big shot at all. Don¡¯t think too highly of me.¡±


    Yue Ya could not believe Jiang Ming¡¯s words and shook her head repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. No one with a high status would follow a passerby. Since you¡¯re unwilling to say it, I won¡¯t force you. I don¡¯t care. I just want to be friends with you, okay?¡±


    Yue Ya felt that the probability of bing Jiang Ming¡¯s partner was basically zero. In that case, she could be friends with Jiang Ming.


    If anything happened to the second princess, she could ask Ning Caichen for help.


    Jiang Ming did not care if they were friends or not. He shrugged and said, ¡°Anything is fine. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem.¡±


    Yue Ya was stunned for a moment, and then she became a little distressed.


    Ning Caichen was too indifferent. If anything happened to her, could she still count on him?


    Jiang Ming understood Yue Ya¡¯s thoughts and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m not that free. If something happens to your second princess, I won¡¯t be able to help. You¡¯d better find someone else.¡±


    Yue Ya pursed her lips and immediately became awkward again. However, she could not continue to say anything, so she casually lifted the curtain and changed the subject. ¡°The scenery today is really beautiful.¡±


    When the curtain was lifted, the flowers outside the curtain were revealed in front of Jiang Ming and Yue Ya.


    Only then did Jiang Ming realize that they hade to the wilderness. There were still some weeds outside.


    Yue Ya was confused. ¡°We are going to the pce. Why is this carriage in the suburbs?¡±


    Jiang Ming immediately sensed that something was wrong and asked someone to stop the carriage. However, the coachman in front of him did not seem to hear him and kept running forward, not giving Jiang Ming and the others a chance to stop.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming roughly understood the current situation. He conjured some fine sand in his hand and sprinkled it under the curtain.


    ¡°Trash, trash! How long has he been running to be so energetic?¡±


    The pressure in his voice was very urgent, causing the coachman to tremble involuntarily. However, he could still barely ept it. He immediately stabilized his body and looked at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, Lady Yue Ya, this is the shortcut to the pce. I¡¯ve only reached the outskirts. Please don¡¯t me me.¡±


    As Jiang Ming and Yue Ya¡¯s carriage stopped, the carriages behind them also stopped.


    The crowd behind them did not realize that they were on a strange road. They quickly lifted the curtain and asked Jiang Ming and Yue Ya.


    ¡°What happened? This horse seems to be irritable. When I looked at it just now, it was still alright.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Mingforted everyone behind him. ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a small matter. It¡¯ll be resolved soon.¡±


    Zhu Asi sensed danger. He looked at the coachman in front of him and said aggressively, ¡°Coachman, are you taking us to a strange ce? Who are you? Hurry up and tell us!¡±


    The coachman pretended to be flustered and hurriedly said, ¡°How is that possible? The two of you have really misunderstood me! Why would I bring you all to a strange ce for no reason?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an raised her eyebrows and looked at the barrennd surrounding them. She was a little unhappy. ¡°How can there only be a few flowers on the path to the pce? Hurry up and tell us the truth. Otherwise, you¡¯ll pay!¡±


    The coachman became even more flustered. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I can¡¯t tell you. At most, you can just take my life. I¡¯m willing.¡±


    As he spoke, the coachman took out a dagger from his waist and was about to stab himself, but Jiang Ming stopped him.


    Something popped out of Jiang Ming¡¯s hand and knocked the coachman¡¯s dagger off.


    With a ng, the de fell to the bottom.


    The coachman also secretly heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming¡¯s next sentence surprised him.


    ¡°We won¡¯t touch you. Just tell us who¡¯s behind this. In addition, when I let you go, I won¡¯t let anyone touch you.¡±


    Jiang Ming could tell that the coachman was not King Liang¡¯s man at all, so he immediately helped him out.


    However, the coachman did not expect to be seen through. He continued to say stubbornly, ¡°No, I am Prince of Liang¡¯s man. I can¡¯t be anyone else¡¯s man.¡±


    However, Murong Kuan saw through the coachman¡¯s true identity. ¡°You¡­ Are you Mu Beiqing¡¯s man?¡±


    This time, not only were the others stunned, but even the coachman was stunned.


    The coachman did not expect Murong Kuan to hit the nail on the head. He panicked, but he managed to remain calm.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with your argument, Prince Liang. If I were the former prince regent¡¯s man, I would definitely have killed you all. Why would I bring you all to this ce?¡±


    The coachman¡¯s words were frank.


    Because of this, Jiang Ming was even more convinced that the coachman was not a simple coachman but someone else in disguise.


    They spoke simultaneously. It was obvious that these coachmen wanted to protect this coachman.


    Jiang Ming smiled secretly.


    It seemed that they had walked into a den of thieves. Now, they did not know where the real culprit was.


    He was a little curious. What did the former regent, Mu Beiqing, want to do to them?


    It seemed that they hade to the Daliang Kingdom this time to get involved in the imperial court.


    Jiang Ming immediately regretted it.


    If he had known earlier, he would not have agreed to Liang Shengsheng¡¯s request for no reason. Now, he was involved in even greater trouble.


    He wondered if they would be able to find the bracelet and leave the Daliang Kingdom.

 Chapter 713 - 713 Surging Undercurrents

    713 Surging Undercurrents


    At this moment, a major event had urred in the royal family.


    Now that the prince regent had fallen, someone else had to take over.


    At this moment, Liang Shengsheng had already arrived at the meeting room.


    She was very confident and nned to take over the affairs of the prince regent.


    The first prince, Liang Lingyun, had also arrived in the meeting room. He was already holding his head high.


    They had already held a meeting about the recement. This was the second meeting.


    He did not think it was necessary to attend thest meeting because he did not think he would be the sessor of the prince regent.


    This time, he felt that he would be the sessor to the prince regent. As the new prince regent, he had to show Liang Shengsheng his power on the first day.


    He had long disliked his sister. She was too involved in many things.


    This was especially true for the matters of the royal family. Although she had helped the Daliang Kingdom eliminate their greatest threat, she could no longer interfere in his ns.


    The future heir of the Daliang Kingdom had to be him. If this continued, his position would be in danger!


    Liang Shengsheng was a little surprised to see her brother here. ¡°Lingyun, I thought you didn¡¯t like attending asions like these? Why are you here today?¡±


    ¡°Times are different now. My sister, as a woman, you should obediently get remarried and bear children.¡±


    Liang Lingyun did not want to put on an act and went straight to the point.


    Liang Shengsheng¡¯s idle days were over.


    Hearing Liang Lingyun¡¯s words, Liang Shengsheng seemed to have understood something. Her face instantly turned cold. ¡°The voting hasn¡¯t started yet. Lingyun, aren¡¯t you being a little too hasty?¡±


    At this moment, they had already invited some respected elders to vote.


    His father¡¯s intention was to let them do whatever they wanted. Whoever the elders chose in the end would be the sessor of the prince regent.


    ¡°Shengsheng, you should already know what the results are going to be.¡±


    Liang Lingyunughed inplete disdain. He became arrogant and despotic.


    Liang Lingyun¡¯s appearance could not help but make Liang Shengsheng feel a little disheartened. She only felt that her brother hadpletely changed into a different person. She also instantly understood that some of the bad things that had happened before were probably rted to her brother.


    They were biological siblings, but her own brother was siding with outsiders for power. It was a tragedy.


    Liang Shengshengposed herself and said with a tremor in her voice, ¡°Elders, you can vote now. Those who voted for me, please raise your hand.¡±


    After saying this, she lowered her head, not daring to look at who raised their hands.


    Three days ago, there were five elders who were calling her arrogant and despotic. Although her third brother had helped her a lot, these five elders were too difficult to deal with. She still could not believe it.


    ¡°This¡­ How is this possible!¡±


    Instead of cheering, Liang Shengsheng heard Liang Lingyun¡¯s shocked words. She could not help but raise her head and was also shocked.


    Everyone present raised their hands in unison, including the five elders who had had a bad impression of her in the beginning.


    ¡°Liang Lingyun, you should have seen the results.¡±


    Liang Shengsheng secretly let out a sigh of relief. She was not proud of herself, but she looked at Liang Lingyun dejectedly.


    She really did not expect that her younger brother, who she grew up with, would treat her like this.


    However, she also did not expect these elders to vote for her. How did her third brother do it?


    ¡°Damn it, just you wait, Liang Shengsheng!¡±


    Since they had already shed all pretenses of cordiality, Liang Lingyun could not be bothered to continue being nice. He rushed out of the door fiercely and mmed it.


    After exiting the main door, the second prince, Prince Liang Youdu was just about to enter to congratte Liang Shengsheng. He ran into Liang Lingyun.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Liang Lingyun could not say anything and red at Liang Youdu.


    Liang Youdu raised his eyebrows when he sensed his brother¡¯s hostility. ¡°Can¡¯t I go in?¡±


    Liang Lingyun rolled his eyes. ¡°This meeting room is not a ce you can enter!¡±


    Liang Youdu grinned.


    If this guy was not his elder brother, he would not have been so polite.


    Liang Lingyun did not want to waste his breath on Liang Youdu. He was anxious to understand the current situation and left in a hurry.


    Liang Youdu did not want to argue with Liang Lingyun either, so he entered the courtyard.


    At this moment, Liang Shengsheng did not care about Liang Lingyun¡¯s departure. She smiled and said, ¡°Since everyone is still willing to let me take the position of the prince regent¡¯s sessor, I hope that everyone will not change their minds again. It is a waste of everyone¡¯s time and effort to deal with matters rted to the prince regent. Since everyone recognizes my ability, I will work even harder to run the prince regent¡¯s uing matters well. I won¡¯t let you down. Elders, you can leave now.¡±


    Liang Shengsheng left happily.


    She really wanted to find her third brother now. She was curious about how her third brother did it.


    When he entered the office, Liang Youdu was already sitting on the sofa with a bouquet of flowers in his hands.


    ¡°Youdu, I was just about to look for you.¡±


    Liang Shengsheng was surprised and happy to see him.


    ¡°Congrattions on obtaining the approval of the elders.¡±


    Liang Youdu stood up and handed the flowers to Liang Shengsheng.


    Liang Shengsheng happily picked up the flowers. ¡°Thank you, Youdu. Youdu, I still have things to deal with. I¡¯m very sorry that I can¡¯t stay with you.¡±


    Liang Shengsheng sighed. It was a pity.


    Liang Youdu shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Shengsheng. I¡¯ll help you deal with things.¡±


    On the other side, Jiang Ming was still frustrated.


    The coachman continued to exin what had happened. It left him speechless.


    He did not want to continue interacting with the coachmen, so he told Murong Kuan directly, ¡°Prince Liang, I hope you can find a few more coachmen to send us there.¡±


    His patience had reached its limit.


    He felt that he was too good to these servants, which was why they were dying them here.


    Yue Ya seemed to have realized something and said, ¡°I think what Lord Ning Caichen said makes sense. Prince Liang, let¡¯s do as he says.¡±


    ¡°How can we find a new coachman in the wilderness? Why don¡¯t we drive the carriage ourselves? Let¡¯s find the way ourselves.¡±


    Murong Kuan could not help but feel upset.


    He did not bring any servants with him, so he had never seen the roads here before.


    He was afraid that they might get lost.


    Things would not be so simple after they got lost. It would take them a long time to reach the second princess¡¯ pce.


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that it made sense, so he agreed.


    The coachmen immediately panicked. ¡°How can we let you drive the carriage? You are too noble to drive a carriage. Let us drive the carriage.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and looked at one of the coachmen. He waved at him. ¡°Come here.¡±


    The coachman walked over curiously. His eyes were filled with confusion.


    The moment he approached, Jiang Ming took out a silver needle and inserted it into him.

 Chapter 714 - 714 All the Coachmen Are Killed

    714 All the Coachmen Are Killed


    The coachman howled, but he was unable to move. He could only speak.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, what are you doing?¡±


    He tried to smile at Jiang Ming whilepletely disregarding the silver needle.


    However, Jiang Ming could clearly see that the coachman was afraid. He was just pretending not to be afraid.


    It did not matter. He was still afraid.


    Jiang Ming found the coachman a little funny. Then, he looked into his eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I want to do? What I want to do now is very simple. I hope that you can bring us to the pce. If you listen to us, we will not touch you.¡±


    Zhu Asi suddenly thought of something and smacked his head.


    Why didn¡¯t he think of that? The most important thing to humans was their lives. The coachman would obviously value his life, right?


    Upon hearing this, the coachman understood what Jiang Ming meant. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, please rest assured. I will definitely take you to the pce.¡±


    He did not want to die at all.


    He would rather betray his master.


    The other coachmen understood the meaning of the coachman¡¯s words and did not say anything else. They respectfully went to another carriage and nned to drive the carriage.


    They had already realized the gravity of the situation.


    Their fellow coachman¡¯s life was threatened, so their lives were also in danger.


    At this moment, some arrows suddenly shot over from afar. The arrows shot over and directly pierced the coachmen¡¯s bodies.


    The coachmen all fell down and spat out ck blood. It was obvious that they could not be saved.


    Zhu Asi looked at the people around him and his expression became serious. ¡°It seems that someone is ying tricks.¡±


    Feng Yunche¡¯s heart tensed up. He looked in the direction of the arrow, but there was no one there.


    They could no longer find the person who shot the arrow.


    Jiang Ming went forward to check and sighed. ¡°These coachmen are all dead. We can only rely on ourselves to find our way.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, if I find out who the assant is, I will definitely make him suffer!¡±


    Madman Senior lost his patience and started cursing.


    Madman Senior followed up, saying, ¡°Yeah, we were all looking for a way to make this work, but now we have to think of a new way to get out of here.¡±


    The princess could not help but be irritable. ¡°It¡¯s so troublesome to go see the royal family. We might as well go back. It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t go see the royal family!¡±


    At this moment, two phoenixes descended from the sky and flew toward Jiang Ming and the others beforending on the ground.


    These phoenixes came to Jiang Ming¡¯s side and kissed his cheek very kindly.


    Jiang Ming smiled and touched the feathers of the two phoenixes.


    Unlike before, they were very obedient and docile.


    Master Long was stunned. ¡°Who are these two phoenixes? They don¡¯t look like the two phoenixes we met.¡±


    ¡°No, these two phoenixes are the ones we met. It¡¯s just that their personalities seem to have changed, which is why you think they¡¯re different phoenixes,¡± Jiang Ming exined.


    ¡°Do these two phoenixes know the way to the pce? Why don¡¯t we let them lead us?¡±


    Yue Ya made a suggestion. She looked at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°They have already told us, but they can only be used as a guide. We can¡¯t ride them.¡±


    Jiang Ming noticed that Yue Ya had other ideas and directly exposed them.


    Yue Ya did not expect Jiang Ming to see through her, and she felt embarrassed for a moment.


    Then, she felt very awkward.


    She had always been very self-assured and dignified. Now that other people had seen this side of her, she felt quite upset.


    Zhu An¡¯an broke the silence. Looking at the phoenixes¡¯ feathers, she could not help but touch them in awe.


    As a result, one feather was directly pulled off.


    Zhu An¡¯an was instantly dumbstruck.


    She had only touched it once. How did the feather fall off?


    The phoenix did not call out, nor did it shout. It did not even look at Zhu An¡¯an.


    ¡°You can consider it a gift. Just ept it.¡±


    Zhu Asi said as he looked at Zhu An¡¯an.


    Zhu An¡¯an felt that what Zhu Asi said made sense, so she put away the feather.


    Yue Ya and the others also boarded the carriage. This time, because the coachmen was dead, they were the ones driving the carriage.


    The phoenixes led the way. Their bright red wings were mboyant and charming.


    When the guards in the pce saw the phoenixes, they could not help but jump in fright. They all thought that the phoenixes were here to attack the Daliang Kingdom.


    Just as they were getting their men ready for the attack, a soldier with sharp eyes immediately noticed the carriage behind the phoenixes.


    The carriage was gorgeous, and there was a royal emblem on the outside.


    This made the soldiers confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s someone from the royal family!¡±


    The soldiers could not help but be anxious and quickly opened the gates for everyone.


    The group entered smoothly, and their path was unobstructed.


    When they arrived at the pce, Jiang Ming and the others got out of the car.


    Liang Sisi¡¯s pce was nearby. Yue Ya brought Jiang Ming and the others to the front of the pce.


    At this moment, Liang Sisi saw that no one hade over for a long time, so she began to y with the little prince and princess in boredom.


    The little prince and the little princess were both born from the concubine of King Liang. This concubine was already dead.


    Liang Sisi was very supportive of these two motherless children, so she brought the two children under her name.


    These two children were also smart and obedient, which made her very happy.


    The little princess¡¯s voice was soft and sweet as she shouted at Liang Sisi, ¡°Sisi, will anyonee overter? Should we leave for a while?¡±


    The little prince also said considerately, ¡°Sisi, I recently learned a recipe for a new pastry that you like to eat. I¡¯ll make it for youter.¡±


    The more Liang Sisi looked at the two children, the more she liked them. She stroked their hair and said with a smile, ¡°There will indeed be peopleingter, but it won¡¯t stop you from staying here. You can make pastries, but you must be careful.¡±


    Her gaze was filled with love, and she could not help but sigh in her heart.


    She was already very happy to have these two. She did not need to have other children in the future.


    However, at this moment, the servants suddenly rushed to Liang Sisi. ¡°Princess, it¡¯s bad. Your best friend, the Minister of Rites, is seriously ill and seems to be on herst breath.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Liang Sisi widened her eyes and stood up in a panic.


    She and the minister of the Ministry of Rites, Xu Yuanchen, were lifelong friends.


    Now that something had happened to Xu Yuanchan, she could not ignore it.


    At this thought, Liang Sisi instructed the servants, ¡°Take good care of the prince and princess. Also, let Prince Liang stay here. He said that he¡¯s waiting for me to see him when I have time.¡±

 Chapter 715 - 715 Sick

    715 Sick


    Liang Sisi crouched down again andforted the little prince and little princess. ¡°Ms. Xu is fine. She¡¯s just dealing with a lot of things and copsed from exhaustion. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The little prince and the little princess looked at each other and saw suspicion in each other¡¯s eyes.


    However, they did not say anything. They just nodded and let Liang Sisi leave in peace.


    However, before she left, Liang Sisi clearly wanted to cry.


    The little prince and the little princess both saw this, and the little princess was extremely puzzled. ¡°This is the first time that our elder sister is acting like she¡¯s about to cry. It¡¯s really strange. Also, we haven¡¯t seen Ms. Xu since the day we came back from theke. Ms. Xu usually likes toe to the pce to hang out with our sister.¡±


    They often yed with her. They were quite close to her.


    The little prince stroked his chin like a mini adult. ¡°I think something big has happened to Ms. Xu. Sisi said that Ms. Xu has been very busy recently and went to deal with some things, but I think something has happened to Ms. Xu.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we secretly follow Sisi to take a look?¡±


    The little princess made a suggestion.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. We¡¯ll set off after our sister leaves. We might even learn Ms. Xu¡¯s true situation.¡±


    The little prince¡¯s eyes darted around.


    After Liang Sisi left, the two kids decided to sneak out when the servants weren¡¯t paying attention.


    This was the first time she had run out by herself. The little princess was rather nervous.


    She was not very good at talking to strangers, and she did not even want to talk to them.


    Noticing the expression on the little princess¡¯ face, the little prince held her hand andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    The little princess nodded firmly.


    Walking out of the pce, the little prince brought the little princess into a carriage. The coachman was extremely confused when he saw the two children.


    This was the first time he saw children sitting alone in a car.


    ¡°Little ones, where are you going?¡±


    The little prince thought for a moment.


    The situation just now was urgent. Ms. Xu had to be in the minister¡¯s residence. They might as well go there.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly said, ¡°Coachman, go to the minister¡¯s mansion.¡±


    ¡°Alright; sit tight.¡±


    The coachman was also kind-hearted. He thought that the two children were out to look for their sister, so he quickly drove the car.


    The little princess thought of something. She tugged at the corner of the little prince¡¯s clothes and whispered, ¡°Did you bring silver?¡±


    The little prince patted his pants pocket and smiled, revealing the dimples at the corner of his mouth. ¡°I definitely won¡¯t forget to bring money. I¡¯ve prepared some money. It¡¯s enough for us to find Ms. Xu.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    The little princess heaved a sigh of relief and looked out the window with anticipation.


    ***


    At this moment, Xu Rongyan had appeased Huang Jichao, and he was in a good mood.


    Xu Rongyan¡¯s attitude had been much better recently. Now that no one was disturbing her time with Huang Jichao, she could live her lifefortably for the time being.


    Perhaps in a while, she would be able to be the first madam of the Huang family. At that time, everything would be over!


    She was the daughter of a concubine in the minister¡¯s residence and had always been suppressed by Liang Sisi and Xu Yuanchan.


    Now that Xu Yuanchan was seriously ill, she had an affair with the eldest son of the Huang family, Huang Jichao.


    At that time, Liang Sisi would never forgive them.


    Xu Rongyan stood up. Thinking of Huang Jichao, she wished she could roll her eyes to the sky.


    This b*stard did not treat her like a person at all. When he was happy, he woulde over to y with her. When he was unhappy, he would threaten her!


    Usually, she would simplye and go at his beck and call.


    Moreover, it waspletely unfair. She had spent a lot of time with Huang Jichao, and now he was actually thinking of he and asking her to bring Liang Sisi¡¯s little prince and little princess to him.


    She had to be careful in the future. This b*stard was not easy to deal with. She would get herself a treat after she got married to Huang Jichao.


    Xu Rongyan let out a breath and walked carefully, keeping an eye on her surroundings.


    As she neared the minister¡¯s residence, she hurriedly entered. She exhaled a breath of air, but then she was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll appease this b*stard first before taking the next step.¡±


    She did not expect Huang Jichao to be so ruthless. She had yet to appease Huang Jichao, and now she had to deal with those two children. How troublesome!


    She could not meet those two children. How could she get her hands on them?


    Just as Xu Rongyan was fretting, a carriage stopped in front of the door, and the little prince and little princess walked out.


    The little prince had thought it through.


    If they went directly to the door of the residence, they would definitely attract attention. They could not sneak in, so they had to get off at a further ce.


    When she saw the little prince and the little princess, Xu Rongyan¡¯s face was flushed red. She immediately rushed over to the little prince and the little princess and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you here? Are you looking for my eldest sister?¡±


    When he saw Xu Rongyan, the little prince was on guard. ¡°You¡¯re Xu Rongyan, the concubine daughter here? Is there anything you need from us?¡±


    Xu Rongyan scratched her head. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll go into the mansion with you. I¡¯ll take care of you if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    The little prince shook his head.


    He knew that Xu Yuanchan and Xu Rongyan did not have a good rtionship. He did not know why she had suddenlye here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. The residence is just in front anyway. Are you afraid that I¡¯ll eat you up?¡±


    Xu Rongyan forced a smile, trying to make herself look friendly. Only she knew how forced her smile was.


    These two children were really hard to deal with.


    ¡°Um¡­ Alright then.¡±


    The little prince did not know how to refuse, so he nodded.


    Xu Rongyan heaved a sigh of relief.


    She finally got these two to follow her.


    ***


    When Jiang Ming and the others entered the pce, the servants were shocked to see so many people.


    When they saw Yue Ya¡¯s face, they trembled and said, ¡°Ms. Yue Ya, something happened to the youngdy of the residence. The second princess went over first and asked you all to stay. She wille over after she is done with her work.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Yue Ya was stunned for a moment before nodding.


    She knew that the youngdy of the minister¡¯s residence was weak and sickly, but she did not expect it to be such an emergency. She also did not know how the youngdy of the minister¡¯s residence was doing now.


    Thinking of this, Yue Ya could not help but worry.


    The youngdy of the minister¡¯s residence treated her very well. If possible, she really wished to visit the youngdy of the minister¡¯s residence.


    But now that Prince Liang had brought this group of people into the pce, she could not just refuse and leave. It would also be impolite.


    Murong Kuan saw Yua Ya standing there in a daze and asked curiously, ¡°Yua Ya, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Yue Ya sighed, then gritted her teeth and scanned the people around her. ¡°I want to see the youngdy of the minister¡¯s residence. If you have any problems, you can look for Prince Liang.¡±

 Chapter 716 - 716 Something Happened to the Feng Family

    716 Something Happened to the Feng Family


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    Murong Kuan was also technically a guest. It was not good to leave all the guests here, right?


    What was Yue Ya thinking?


    However, Murong Kuan said to Yue Ya, ¡°You go ahead.¡±


    Yue Ya left in a hurry.


    Jiang Ming sighed.


    It did not matter. He did not care about their opinions at all.


    Murong Kuan said awkwardly, ¡°Yue Ya is on good terms with the youngdy of the minister¡¯s residence. Now that something has happened to thetter, she must be very anxious. Why don¡¯t we sit down and drink some tea and rx in the pce?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not say anything else. He just nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine by me.¡±


    s, more trouble came their way.


    ¡°Master Long, something happened to Master Feng.¡±


    A servant came to the pce and knelt down as soon as he entered the door.


    However, Jiang Ming and the others married their eyes.


    Master Long had been together with Master Feng without them knowing. Things were heating up.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Master Long asked anxiously.


    The servant said simply, ¡°Master Feng recently obtained a batch of damaged stones, but the merchant has already run away. It¡¯s difficult to sell these stones now, and Master Feng is extremely busy.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Master Long¡¯s face was filled with worry.


    He had no way to solve this problem.


    Jiang Ming could tell that Master Long was embarrassed. He leaned close to Master Long¡¯s ear and exined in detail.


    Master Long was instantly enlightened. He pped his hands. ¡°Wonderful! As expected of you!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and settle this matter. When the timees, we¡¯ll be waiting for your wedding!¡±


    Jiang Ming snickered.


    Master Long¡¯s wife had died early, and Master Feng was quite old. The two of them were quitepatible.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll definitely invite you when the timees.¡±


    Master Long did not know what to say. He coughed and left immediately.


    Walking out of the pce, Master Long immediately rushed to Master Feng¡¯s ce. Inside, Master Feng was still fighting with various powerful people for cooperation opportunities.


    Master Long¡¯s heart ached when he saw his pale face. He did not let the servants go in to greet him. Instead, he quietly went in and ced a box of pastries on the table. He told him, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten for a day. At least let me give you some food. I¡¯ll feel bad if you starve.¡±


    Master Feng sighed. ¡°I¡­ If the matter is not resolved, the family business will not be able to continue. I really can¡¯t eat.¡±


    Master Long hugged him with an aching heart. ¡°You always like to hide things. If you have any difficulties next time, you can tell me. I already know about your problem, and I have a strategy to solve it.¡±


    Master Feng paused and looked at him. ¡°What strategy?¡±


    Master Long¡¯s gaze fell on the bowl of pastries, and he said, ¡°Eat first. I¡¯ll tell you after you eat, okay?¡±


    Master Feng did as he was told. During this time, Master Feng¡¯s parents came over to ask about the situation of the Feng family. Master Long briefly exined the strategy and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t have time toe over and solve the problem.¡±


    Master Feng¡¯s parents shook their heads. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things. We¡¯re all family. Everyone has their moments when things don¡¯t go their way. It¡¯s good that you have a solution now.¡±


    The servant also added, ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as the family is together, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be solved.¡±


    Master Long held Master Feng¡¯s hand.


    A friend in need was a friend indeed. He was content in this life to have met such a good partner and family.


    ording to what Jiang Ming said, Master Long exined his thoughts in detail. Master Feng¡¯s parents found a new appreciation for their son-inw-to-be. They nodded and encouraged him to do it. Master Feng also fully supported him.


    Master Long moved a stool for Master Feng and took the initiative to massage his shoulders. ¡°You must be exhausted after such a busy day today, right?¡±


    Master Feng shook his head happily. ¡°No, the busier the business is, the more prosperous it is. When it¡¯s not busy, we don¡¯t make much. When this matter is over, let¡¯s get married.¡±


    At this moment, Master Feng¡¯s parents walked over and deliberately coughed. They were also happy for the two of them.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Master Feng felt that he was too ashamed to face anyone, and his face turned even redder.


    Why did his fathere out now?


    ¡°Master Long, please take care of my child.¡±


    Master Feng¡¯s father smiled and patted Master Long¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯ve been busy with family matters recently and haven¡¯t had a good date. My child, you should rest well too. I¡¯ll take care of the follow-up at home.¡±


    Master Feng coughed in embarrassment and went forward to hold his father¡¯s arm. ¡°Father, there are many things to do at home. I¡¯m afraid that your health won¡¯t be able to handle it. Let me do it.¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you listen to me?¡±


    Master Feng¡¯s father pretended to be angry, and his eyes immediately furrowed.


    Seeing this, Master Feng quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you then. However, if you can¡¯t hold on any longer, get the servants toe and find me.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Master Feng¡¯s father beamed with joy. He told Master Feng, ¡°Go, go, go quickly.¡±


    ¡°Father, why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    Master Feng did not know whether tough or cry.


    Master Long took the initiative to hold Master Feng¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of him. We¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Master Feng stared nkly at their hands which were intertwined with each other. His heart rippled.


    ¡°Go, go. You¡¯re not allowed toe back if you don¡¯t rx for more than ten days.¡±


    Master Feng¡¯s father secretlyughed.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    Master Feng blushed and stomped his feet anxiously.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Master Long held Master Feng¡¯s hand tightly and pulled her into the carriage.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Sitting in the carriage, Master Feng asked curiously.


    Master Long smiled. ¡°I know you want to stay in the Medical Valley for a while. Let¡¯s go there and have some fun.¡±


    Master Feng¡¯s eyes widened as a sense of joy spread in his heart. Then, he remembered something and said urgently, ¡°No, no, no. I haven¡¯t packed my things yet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the things have already been packed. They should have arrived at the Medical Valley by now.¡±


    Master Long smiled faintly.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Master Feng could not believe it. He turned his head out of the window uneasily and looked at the scenery outside the window. His voice was a little excited. ¡°So, you had a n all along.¡±


    ¡°Yes, in the next ten days, I¡¯ll have to trouble my future spouse to travel around the Medical Valley with me.¡±


    Master Long smiled slightly, and the air was filled with an ambiguous atmosphere.


    Hearing that, Master Feng lowered his head and nodded gently. His voice was soft. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all.¡±


    The car then arrived at the Medical Valley. After getting out of the car, Master Feng felt excited.


    His sixth sense told him that the next ten days would be wonderful.

 Chapter 717 - 717 Seeking a Doctor

    717 Seeking a Doctor


    ¡°Dear, are you hungry? Do you want to eat something now?¡±


    Master Long looked at Master Feng with a smile.


    Master Feng liked this feeling very much and nodded repeatedly.


    Seeing Master Long leave, the others could not help bute to Jiang Ming and ask curiously, ¡°Ning Caichen, what did you say to Master Long?¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°If you cut off the broken parts of the stones, won¡¯t they be as good as new?¡±


    ¡°But then they¡¯ll be iplete and useless.¡±


    Zhu Asi looked at Jiang Ming strangely.


    ¡°Simple, just carve those materials into various statues, ¡°Jiang Ming said immediately.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up and they eximed, ¡°Brilliant! Truly brilliant!¡±


    In the wing room of the minister¡¯s residence, Xu Yuanchan was unconscious. Liang Sisi carefully helped Xu Yuanchan up and chatted coldly with Xu Yuanchan¡¯s brother, Xu Mochen.


    Xu Yuanchan had been in aa for the past few days. Liang Sisi was in a bad mood, but she looked strong on the surface. She knew that she could not copse so easily at this time.


    Using the pillow as a support, Xu Yuanchan was settled down. Liang Sisi picked up the porridge she had made and fed it to Xu Yuanchan bit by bit.


    Xu Mochen watched quietly from the side, his gaze mostly on Liang Sisi.


    Ever since his argument with Liang Sisi and Liang Sisi¡¯s marriage to the prince regent, he had not had any contact with this woman.


    She had been chatting so happily with another man before, but why did she look so forced and even cold when she was talking to him just now? Her expression changed faster than the wind. It was better before.


    He was getting angrier and angrier, and his mood was terrible.


    ¡°Second princess,e out for a moment.¡±


    Xu Mochen pursed his lips.


    It was not a solution to continue like this. If Xu Yuanchan woke up and saw them like this, she might feel worse.


    For the sake of Xu Yuanchan, it was better to have a good talk with her.


    ¡°Is there anything you need?¡±


    Liang Sisi asked calmly as she looked at Xu Mochen.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very important.¡±


    Xu Mochen was a little irritated by Liang Sisi¡¯s attitude.


    Why was this woman treating him like a stranger? Was he a stranger to her?


    How long had they been together? Did she not see him as a friend anymore?


    What was this woman thinking? It was really unfathomable.


    It would be great if he could know this woman¡¯s true thoughts.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go out with you.¡±


    Liang Sisi looked at Xu Yuanchan worriedly. Seeing that Xu Yuanchan had not reacted, she left with Xu Mochen. She was also thinking about it.


    Although she had been in love with Xu Mochen before, she could not be together with him because she had been wedded to Mu Beiqing, the prince regent.


    Instead of parting on bad terms in the end, it was better to treat him coldly now so that he could slowly forget about her. Moreover, her rtionship also involved other people.


    Xu Yuanchan was the best example. She had once wasted a lot of time and energy because of her and Xu Mochen. If this continued, it would only hurt more people.


    Yes, they were not wrong, but unpleasant things had happened. There was still a barrier between them. Even if they could be together in the end, there would be several issues.


    ¡°Tell me, what do you want to say?¡±


    Liang Sisi¡¯s attitude was still indifferent as she walked out the door.


    Seeing her attitude, Xu Mochen finally could not take it anymore. His eyes suddenly turned red.


    ¡°Liang Sisi! How can you be like this? If you have something to say to me, say it to my face! Let¡¯s clear up any misunderstandings we may have!¡±


    ¡°There are no misunderstandings. I don¡¯t want to have too much contact with you. When I wake up, I will return to the pce to live.¡±


    Liang Sisi forced herself to calm down and looked straight at Xu Mochen.


    She was determined not to let Xu Mochen detect any of her emotions. As long as this matter was over, she could go to the pce and help Xu Yuanchan.


    Having a rtionship with Xu Mochen would only hurt them both in the long run.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to have too much contact with me?¡±


    Xu Mochen felt like his heart had broken.


    This woman was really ruthless. She wanted to cut off everything immediately.


    They had so many beautiful memories between them, and now it was over with just one sentence?


    This woman really knew how to drive people crazy. He had loved her so much, and now she was telling him that their rtionship was worthless?


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Xu Mochen was livid.


    Liang Sisi was about to answer when her personal attendant suddenly rushed over. At the same time, Xu Mochen¡¯s personal attendant followed.


    Liang Sisi let the attendant speak first.


    ¡°Second princess, bad news. The little prince and little princess are missing.¡±


    Coincidentally, the little prince, the little princess, and Xu Rongyan had arrived at the entrance of the minister¡¯s residence.


    When she saw the little prince and little princess, she had wanted to take the opportunity to inform the people of the Alliance, to set up an ambush in the minister¡¯s residence. However, the little prince kept staring at her, so it was not easy for her to act. She could only give up for the time being. She nned to wait for these two children to enter the residence before taking action.


    It was just a matter of patience.


    Liang Sisi and Xu Mochen were burning with anxiety as they walked out of the minister¡¯s residence.


    As soon as they left the ce, they saw the little prince and the little princess and ran over happily.


    Xia Rongyan had already noticed Liang Sisi and Xu Mochen running over. She could not be bothered to talk to the two children and quickly ran away.


    If Liang Sisi recognized her, she would be done for. Xu Mochen was not someone to be trifled with.


    If she lied to Liang Sisi and told her that she had brought the two children here, she would definitely not believe her. She would still be in a lot of trouble and might also attract Xu Mochen¡¯s attention.


    Right now, the most important thing for her to do was to hide her wickedness from these two people. She could not let these two people be wary of her.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult to deal with Huang Jichao. The longer the matter dragged on, the more difficult it would be for her to kidnap the little prince. She might even be kidnapped by Huang Jichao again.


    It was a pity that this opportunity was gone.


    Xia Rongyan felt indignant, but there was nothing she could do. She could only watch everything from afar and think of other ideas.


    Liang Sisi was a little angry when she saw the little prince and the little princess. ¡°Why are you running around like this? What if something had happened?¡±


    The little prince and the little princess lowered their heads. ¡°We¡¯re sorry.¡±


    Liang Sisi could not bear to scold the two of them, so she said helplessly, ¡°You can¡¯t do this again.¡±


    Yue Ya had also rushed over. When she saw Liang Sisi, she said, ¡°Second princess, I¡¯ve already made arrangements for Prince Liang. How is the youngdy from the minister¡¯s residence?¡±


    Liang Sisi did not know whether tough or cry when she saw that Yue Ya hade, but she did not me her. She only said gloomily, ¡°She¡¯s not in a good state. Even the imperial physicians have been here, but there¡¯s no way to treat her. Now, we can only find a new famous doctor to treat her.¡±


    Yue Ya thought for a moment.


    When she thought of Jiang Ming releasing the silver needles, her eyes lit up. ¡°Second Princess, there might be someone who can cure her.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Liang Sisi could not help but be pleasantly surprised. ¡°Quickly bring me to see him.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Yue Ya smiled.

 Chapter 718 - 718 Continue Saving People

    718 Continue Saving People


    After their series of unfortunate events, Jiang Ming and the others were hungry.


    When Liang Sisi arrived at the pce, she saw them eating like this.


    She could not help but raise her eyebrows and say unhappily, ¡°Prince Liang really doesn¡¯t respect me at all. He hasn¡¯t even waited for me to respond and already had someone prepare a meal for him.¡±


    As she was mumbling, Liang Sisi noticed Jiang Ming beside her.


    Jiang Ming was eating. His movements were smooth and graceful, and people could not help but look at him.


    Liang Sisi¡¯s eyes were fixed on Jiang Ming, and she could not help but feel curious.


    This was the first time she had seen such a charismatic man. She did not know his name, identity, or where he came from.


    ¡°Your servant, Yue Ya, said that we could go ahead.¡±


    Murong Kuan continued to pick up food,pletely ignoring Liang Sisi¡¯s anger.


    In fact, he had long disliked Liang Sisi spoiling Yue Ya. He wanted to remind Liang Sisi that Yue Ya was too arrogant.


    Hearing Murong Kuan¡¯s cryptic words, Yue Ya¡¯s heart thumped, and she felt a little scared.


    Prince Liang was too much. He actually came to argue with her.


    Yue Ya noticed Murong Kuan¡¯s thoughts and looked at Yue Ya.


    Her tone was very light. It was so light that it made people feel afraid.


    ¡°Yue Ya, did you tell Prince Liang this?¡±


    Yue Ya¡¯s heart suddenly felt like it was weighed down by a rock. She looked at Murong Kuan and smiled faintly. ¡°Prince Liang, I only asked you to ask the servants for help, but I didn¡¯t ask you to eat without waiting for the second princess.¡±


    Murong Kuan knew that Yue Ya was not a kind person, so he did not say what he truly felt. He only said, ¡°What? Are you saying that as a prince of the royal family, I¡¯m not as good as you, a servant girl? Do you understand the implications of what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Yue Ya could not hold it in any longer. She coughed and said, ¡°Your understanding of what you said is naturally better than mine.¡±


    With this, Yue Ya had already revealed something.


    Murong Kuan secretlyughed.


    Liang Sisi did not side with him. Instead, she continued to defend Yue Ya and said to Murong Kuan, ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for my maid. Yue Ya, tell me, who can treat the youngdy of the minister¡¯s residence?¡±


    Sure enough, Yue Ya immediately pointed at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°He can.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s hand that was holding his cutlery paused. Then, he looked at Yue Ya with a faint smile. ¡°Pointing at people is not very friendly.¡±


    Liang Sisi understood the implications of his words and immediately put Yue Ya¡¯s hand down. She looked at Jiang Ming respectfully and bowed. ¡°Sir, I hope you can help me treat the youngdy of the minister¡¯s residence. I can give you anything you ask for. No matter how difficult it is, I¡¯m willing to give you whatever you want as long as you¡¯re willing to treat my good friend.¡±


    Seeing that Liang Sisi¡¯s attitude was good, Jiang Ming could not refuse anymore. He just said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t, but I¡¯m not a very powerful person. If I can¡¯t treat your friend, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Jiang Ming would not brag. In his opinion, he could not tell the other party that he had a hundred percent guarantee.


    No matter what, he had to give himself a way out.


    Liang Sisi understood what Jiang Ming meant and said, ¡°Sir, please rest assured. If you can¡¯t treat her, I won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Liang Sisi had finally be humbler.


    The moment she heard Jiang Ming agree, Liang Sisi wanted to cry tears of joy.


    Her good friend had endured so many years of illness and torture, and this time, it was finally possible for her to be cured.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming was going to work again, Zhu Asi could not help but feel a little indignant. He shouted at Liang Sisi, ¡°Can¡¯t you let him have a good meal first? He hasn¡¯t even eaten properly!¡±


    He felt annoyed on behalf of Jiang Ming.


    They were having consecutive problems!


    He had only eaten a few mouthfuls of food and was already leaving.


    It was the same when he went to Master Long¡¯s ce. The banquet had only started for a short while, but trouble had already found them.


    ¡°Sir, please rest assured. As soon as the treatment is over, I will personally serve you.¡±


    In order to let Jiang Ming save her good friend, Xu Yuanchan, Liang Sisi had put in a lot of effort.


    She had never served anyone before, and this was the first time she had offered.


    ¡°Second Princess!¡±


    Yue Ya was in disbelief. Her pupils trembled. It was somewhat unbelievable.


    This youngdy of the minister¡¯s residence was very fortunate to be treated like this by the second princess.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Saving the patient is more important.¡±


    Liang Sisi¡¯s attitude was obvious. Jiang Ming did not want to continue dealing with Liang Sisi.


    ¡°Thank you. What is your name?¡±


    Liang Sisi heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming stood up and answered casually, ¡°Ning Caichen. Is the carriage ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Ning Caichen, please follow me.¡±


    Liang Sisi hurriedly brought Jiang Ming and the others to the minister¡¯s residence.


    At this moment, Xu Yuanchan¡¯s breathing was already very weak. It was obvious that she was about to die.


    Seeing Xu Yuanchan¡¯s face turn pale, Liang Sisi¡¯s eyes started to fill with tears. She was on the verge of crying.


    She really did not want her good friend to leave just like that.


    Xu Mochen had already gone out to look for a doctor and was not in the mansion.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, can you see if she can be cured?¡±


    Liang Sisi¡¯s tone was tearful.


    She could not ept her good friend dying.


    If she could, she wanted to use her life in exchange for the life of her good friend, Xu Yuanchan.


    Jiang Ming went forward and checked Xu Yuanchan¡¯s pulse.


    Her aura was intermittent, and it was obvious that she was beyond cure.


    However, if he could dredge her organs and force out the impurities inside, it should be enough.


    After he figured it out, Jiang Ming told Liang Sisi and the others to leave.


    Zhu Asi and the others were already used to his way of operating and left immediately.


    Liang Sisi was still a little worried, so she lingered for a while before leaving.


    After everyone left, Jiang Ming took out the silver needles that he had been using for a long time and inserted them into Xu Yuanchan one by one.


    ording to those acupuncture points, Jiang Ming used his internal energy to force out the impurities.

 Chapter 719 - 719 The Arrival of King Liang

    719 The Arrival of King Liang


    After a while, Xu Yuanchan started coughing. Although she did not wake up, herplexion had improved.


    Jiang Ming tested her breathing. Xu Yuanchan¡¯s breathing had started to be steady, and it was not as weak as before.


    He heaved a sigh of relief and went outside to let Liang Sisi and the others in.


    Liang Sisi could not wait any longer. When she heard Jiang Ming¡¯s words, she rushed into the room without even looking at Jiang Ming.


    When Liang Sisi found that Xu Yuanchan¡¯s condition was much better, she could not help but feel happy. She rushed out and thanked Jiang Ming repeatedly. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, thank you so much. Yuanchan¡¯s condition is finally under control.¡±


    As she spoke, her tears flowed out.


    Jiang Ming could tell that Liang Sisi loved Xu Yuanchan, so heforted Liang Sisi. ¡°As long as she rests a little more, she will be able to fully recover.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡±


    Liang Sisi was so happy that she could not speak and kept nodding.


    At this moment, someone suddenly shouted from outside the door, ¡°His Majesty has arrived!¡±


    Everyone could not help but look at each other in confusion.


    Why was King Liang here?


    Just as everyone was thinking about the reason why, King Liang had already walked out. His entire body exuded a dignified aura.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Lord Ning Caichen so close to my daughter.¡±


    King Liang stroked his beard and smiled at Jiang Ming before turning to look at the second princess, Liang Sisi.


    His tone seemed calm, but there was also a hint of dominance in it. He seemed to be simultaneously happy and unhappy.


    ¡°King Liang, you tter me. I only just met the second princess.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at King Liang in front of him. He did not feel nervous, but he felt a little strange in his heart.


    Why did King Liang look so murderous? Was he that protective of his daughter?


    Was there a need for him to be so authoritative?


    King Liang suddenlyughed and looked at Jiang Ming. He snorted coldly. ¡°My second daughter never talks to anyone casually. This is quite strange.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an immediately opened her mouth and bluntly retorted, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen is pursued by tens of thousands of people. He doesn¡¯t need the second princess. Please don¡¯t think of Lord Ning Caichen that way, King Liang.¡±


    She originally wanted to address him the way she usually did, but when she thought about how they were in front of King Liang, she did not dare to address him so intimately.


    ¡°Father! Don¡¯t say that!¡±


    Liang Sisi could tell that her father was unhappy and quickly went forward to hug King Liang¡¯s arm. She smiled and said, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen has helped me a lot. If it wasn¡¯t for Lord Ning Caichen, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to learn so many things.¡±


    Seeing that Liang Sisi was not lying, King Liang¡¯s expression eased a little, but it was still unpleasant. He looked at Ning Caichen with displeasure.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, I will wee the foreign envoyster and hold a banquet. Pleasee too.¡±


    Although he said that he was inviting him, it was obvious that he was looking down on him.


    Jiang Ming rejected him directly. ¡°No thank you. This is for your foreign envoys. Why should I attend?¡±


    In his heart, Jiang Ming did not like King Liang.


    He was not amb that could be ughtered. He wanted to be spoken to with respect.


    If King Liang¡¯s attitude toward him was this bad now, what would happen at the banquet?


    He did not mind letting King Liang, who had never suffered before and lived in luxury all day, suffer. He did not mind letting him know the taste of his own medicine.


    However, King Liang did not guess Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts at all. Instead, he was still showing off. He bared his teeth and said, ¡°I can¡¯t ept that. The food I prepared is very exquisite. If you miss it, it will be a pity. Why don¡¯t you attend, Lord Ning Caichen? I will definitely treat you well. After all, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen my second daughter praise someone like this. I wish to keep you here, Lord Ning Caichen.¡±


    In the end, King Liang clearly expressed his dissatisfaction with Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi¡¯s intimacy. He was eager to kill Jiang Ming.


    Madman Junior understood the underlying meaning of King Liang¡¯s words and immediately said, ¡°Your Highness, why do you say that? Lord Ning Caichen can get everything he wants easily. Why does he need to participate in this banquet?¡±


    Liang Sisi did not want Jiang Ming to be put in a difficult position by her father, so she immediately said, ¡°Father, Lord Ning Caichen¡¯s medical skills are superb. He¡¯s really a rare talent. I think it¡¯s better to hold a banquet for Lord Ning Caichen so that all the ministers can get to know him.¡±


    Liang Sisi¡¯s intentions were good, and her attitude was also very good. This reduced Jiang Ming¡¯s resentment.


    Jiang Ming had thought it through clearly. If King Liang¡¯s attitude toward him changed, he would temporarily forgive King Liang on ount of Liang Sisi¡¯s attitude.


    Yue Ya listened from the side, not daring to even breathe loudly.


    Not to mention anything else, when she was in the carriage, she saw the ruthlessness and determination of Lord Ning Caichen when he threw the silver needles.


    At that time, who knew what would happen if King Liang¡¯s attitude continued to be bad? At that time, King Liang would not be able to survive!


    She hoped that when Lord Ning Caichen got angry, he would not vent his anger on her and Second Princess Liang Sisi.


    Unexpectedly, King Liang waspletely unable to understand the situation, nor did he understand why his second daughter was so biased towards an outsider. He immediately said with a bit of anger, ¡°I want Lord Ning Caichen to attend this banquet. As for holding a special banquet for him, I don¡¯t think Lord Ning Caichen needs it. Isn¡¯t Lord Ning Caichen skilled in medicine? There shouldn¡¯t be ack of patients in these banquets. Do I still need to hold a banquet specifically for Lord Ning Caichen?¡±


    King Liang¡¯s words were sarcastic. It was obvious that he wanted to make things difficult for Jiang Ming at the banquetter.


    The princess of the Qingmiao Kingdom stepped forward. ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m sure you know who I am. If you want to make things difficult for Lord Ning Caichen, you have to first take a look at where the Qingmiao Kingdom stands!¡±


    Just now, King Liang did not notice the princess. Now that he saw her, he could not believe his eyes. ¡°Princess? This¡­ How is this possible?¡±


    Toward the end, King Liang started to stutter. His eyes were filled with envy.


    He could not even earn the respect of the Qingmiao Kingdom. How did Ning Caichen do it?

 Chapter 720 - 720 Participating in the Banquet

    720 Participating in the Banquet


    King Liang¡¯s attitude immediately changedpletely. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, I solemnly invite you to participate in the banquet as an honored guest of the Daliang Kingdom.¡±


    He said earnestly, ¡°It was me who offended you just now. I hope you won¡¯t me me. I am willing to apologize and give you whatever you want.¡±


    King Liang had already understood.


    The people around Ning Caichen were all important figures, and he could not offend them.


    If he were to do something wrong, he would be the one suffering.


    Jiang Ming was a little surprised to see King Liang¡¯s attitude change so quickly.


    He did not expect the princess to be so useful. King Liang had changed his attitude so much.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming did not make things difficult for King Liang. He said directly, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the banquet. I hope that you won¡¯t change your attitude. It¡¯ll be fine as long as it stays like this.¡±


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, don¡¯t worry. My attitude will never change. As long as youe, you will be a distinguished guest of the Daliang Kingdom.¡±


    King Liang promised him.


    When the banquet was about to start, everyone began to wait.


    However, they did not wait for the envoy to appear.


    ¡°Prince Qiqihar and his subordinates pay their respects to His Majesty.¡±


    His voice had already entered everyone¡¯s ears before he arrived.


    Everyone looked around, wanting to know where the foreign envoy was.


    When King Liang heard the name of this envoy, he could not help but feel odd.


    Why did the Qiqihar Kingdom send their prince to the banquet?


    During all his previous negotiations with the Qiqihar Kingdom, they had never allowed his prince toe. Why did things change now?


    Moreover, they had even sent their most precious prince to meet them.


    It was said that only the royal family knew the prince¡¯s real name. Even the ministers of the various countries did not know his name. It was enough to show how much the Qiqihar Kingdom valued their prince.


    When Liang Sisi heard his voice, she was a little happy.


    She was very curious about this prince of the Qiqihar Kingdom. Now, she finally had the chance to meet him.


    Seeing that no one had appeared for a long time, the ministers began to discuss among themselves.


    ¡°Why is this envoy from the Qiqihar Kingdom only speaking and not showing his face? How is the Daliang Kingdom going to speak to this envoy?¡±


    One of the ministers whispered to another minister sitting next to him.


    The other minister replied, ¡°Right? Isn¡¯t this envoy from the Qiqihar Kingdom too disrespectful to the Daliang Kingdom? I¡¯ve never seen this envoy from the Qiqihar Kingdom act like this before.¡±


    Another minister followed up, ¡°To be honest, although the envoy from the Qiqihar Kingdom was very disrespectful to the Daliang Kingdom, he only brought two people along. Usually, he brings three.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange this time. There are actually three envoys from the Qiqihar Kingdom.¡±


    Jiang Ming listened to them and felt a little confused. He could not help butin.


    What did these ministers want? Why did it matter whether there were two people or three?


    Zhu Asi wanted tough as he listened, but he held himself back.


    This was the first time he heard that the number of envoys sent by a country was actually an issue.


    The people of the Zhuyan Pce would nevere with this few people by their side.


    The Qiqihar Kingdom was considered a pretty good kingdom. Why would they only send out so few people?


    It was so strange! Why were they acting poor in front of another kingdom?


    Liang Sisi also heard the conversation between the ministers and could not help but smile.


    This was the tradition of the envoys of the Qiqihar Kingdom. Unfortunately, the Qiqihar Kingdom liked to be mysterious, so they would not tell others about this.


    It was only because she had identally overheard the conversation between her father and King Qiqihar that she knew about this strange tradition.


    Although she was confused as to why the Qiqihar Kingdom had such a strange tradition, she still chose to respect it.


    At the same time, Prince Qiqihar put his hands behind his back and walked in slowly.


    The head eunuch then called out, ¡°The envoy of the Qiqihar Kingdom has arrived!¡±


    King Liang immediately sat up straight. His eyes were shining.


    Prince Qiqihar finally appeared before him.


    Prince Qiqihar was wearing purple robes and a white jade crown on his head. He had delicate features and a serious and focused expression.


    His eyes were very bright. Those who did not know better would think that he was a heartbreaker.


    This was Liang Sisi¡¯s first time seeing Prince Qiqihar, and she could not help but carefully size up the person in front of her.


    She had been to the Qiqihar Kingdom once before, but she did not see Prince Qiqihar. She had always regretted it. Now, she could finally see him.


    Prince Qiqihar looked at the people in the seats and could not help but feel better.


    His trip to the Daliang Kingdom was indeed worth it.


    All kinds of people were present at this banquet.


    What piqued his curiosity the most was Jiang Ming, who was sitting on the right.


    He had an indescribable desire to get to know him.


    However, since he was at the banquet now, he could not go over and chat with him so suddenly.


    After thinking for a moment, Prince Qiqihar came up with an idea.


    Later, he would call Jiang Ming out and chat with him.


    ¡°Lord Qiqihar, please sit down. The journey must have been hard on you.¡±


    King Liang made casual conversation and raised his hand to signal Prince Qiqihar to take a seat.


    He had originally wanted to address him as the prince, but after some thought, he knew that the Qiqihar Kingdom did not want his identity known, so he changed his address.


    ¡°Your Majesty, may I get to know some of the people at this banquet? As an envoy, I¡¯m very curious.¡±


    Prince Qiqihar could not wait to get to know Jiang Ming. He stared straight at him.


    Jiang Ming felt his passionate gaze and could not help but look at him curiously.


    When he saw this, he happened to meet Prince Qiqihar¡¯s gaze.


    Jiang Ming noticed the meaning in his gaze.


    King Liang also noticed Prince Qiqihar¡¯s gaze and could not help but be surprised by Jiang Ming¡¯s influence. He immediately raised his hand in Jiang Ming¡¯s direction. ¡°This is Lord Ning Caichen, a doctor with superb medical skills and an honored guest of the Daliang Kingdom.¡±


    With just these words Jiang Ming¡¯s status in the Daliang Kingdom was solidified.

 Chapter 721 - 721 Drinking

    721 Drinking


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, I am the envoy of the Qiqihar Kingdom, Lord Qiqihar. It is a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Prince Qiqihar gave Jiang Ming the highest courtesy.


    This shocked everyone present.


    The Qiqihar Kingdom had a certain requirement for giving people the highest courtesy, and the highest courtesy was only given to people they admired.


    Even if it was the royal family of other countries, they would not show the highest courtesy.


    Jiang Ming did not mind. He just raised his hand in a simple reply to Prince Qiqihar¡¯s greeting.


    ¡°Lord Qiqihar, you¡¯re too polite.¡±


    King Liang introduced the others. Prince Qiqihar only showed them basic courtesy.


    Then, the banquet started. Prince Qiqihar and Jiang Ming did not say much.


    After the banquet ended, the sky was already dark. Jiang Ming and the others were staying in the pce under the arrangements of King Liang.


    Prince Qiqihar was also staying in the pce.


    In the middle of the night, Jiang Ming could not fall asleep no matter what. He felt that something was calling him in his heart.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a fluorescent butterfly. The butterfly deliberately led Jiang Ming out.


    Jiang Ming seemed to understand something and followed the butterfly out.


    He knew that someone wanted to see him, so he did not mind going to take a look.


    ¡°Hey, Ning Caichen,e drink with me. You don¡¯t mind if I don¡¯t give you a toast, do you?¡±


    On the roof, Prince Qiqihar went back to being casual. He was holding a wine bottle and shaking it at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was confused about who was disturbing his sleep. Now that he saw Prince Qiqihar, he instantly understood everything.


    The corners of his mouth curled into a smile.


    Prince Qiqihar was quite friendly, and he liked this personality very much!


    At the thought of this, Jiang Ming directly leaped up and walked on the roof. He walked to Prince Qiqihar and sat down in front of him.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had already sat down, Prince Qiqihar took out a small ss and opened another bottle of wine before handing it to Jiang Ming.


    ¡°You can pour it into a ss or drink it straight from the bottle. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Prince Qiqihar was quite considerate as he looked at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming took the ss, put it down, and turned to drink from the bottle. ¡°I¡¯m not a person who pays attention to etiquette.¡±


    Upon hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, Prince Qiqihar¡¯s eyes lit up. He picked up the wine bottle and clinked it against Jiang Ming¡¯s.


    ¡°How courageous. As expected of the person I chose. It was right of me to ask you to drink! Let¡¯s get drunk tonight!¡±


    ¡°You should drink less. Do you have something on your mind today? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯llinter?¡±


    Jiang Ming was confused and voiced his thoughts.


    This was the second time he had interacted with Prince Qiqihar, yet Prince Qiqihar did not treat him as an outsider. Wasn¡¯t this too strange?


    ¡°Will you actually do that? Ning Caichen, this is not like you.¡±


    Prince Qiqihar continued to drink his wine and shrugged his shoulders.


    Ever since he saw Ning Caichen at the banquet, he had been thinking about him.


    Ning Caichen was like a special attraction that made him want to get close to him.


    He was a little stumped about his attitude toward Ning Caichen, but he still chose to listen to his heart.


    At the thought of this, Prince Qiqihar put down his thoughts and continued to drink with Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Why do you feel that I won¡¯t? You¡¯re too trusting.¡±


    Jiang Ming drank two or three mouthfuls in a row and spoke with a faint smile on his lips. He could not understand.


    Had he seen Prince Qiqihar before?


    It should not be, right? He did not remember meeting Prince Qiqihar before.


    Jiang Ming looked at Prince Qiqihar and continued, ¡°If you have anything to say, just tell me. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll forget about all these things and pretend that this never happened.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Ming was so free and easy, Prince Qiqihar could not help but feel happy. He picked up the bottle and clinked it against Jiang Ming¡¯s bottle. He said very freely, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s make a deal. If anyone tells anyone, they will be punished severely!¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡±


    Jiang Ming clinked his wine bottle with Prince Qiqihar¡¯s again.


    This time, the two of them had a tacit understanding and started drinking together.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, do you have anyone you love?¡±


    After drinking for a while, Prince Qiqihar suddenly felt a little depressed as he spoke. His eyes were filled with sadness, and it was obvious that he was hurt by love.


    Seeing Prince Qiqihar¡¯s reaction, Jiang Ming suddenly understood something and told him, ¡°Don¡¯t be trapped by love. Some things will only work out when theye to an end.¡±


    ¡°Although you say that, Ning Caichen, when you see the person you like, you really can¡¯t help but want to hold her. I even care about everything about her, and I keep paying attention to everything around her as well.¡±


    Prince Qiqihar¡¯s voice became even sadder.


    ¡°You didn¡¯te to the Daliang Kingdom because Xinyue¡¯s person is here, right?¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly realized something and could not help but ask curiously.


    He suddenly felt that Prince Qiqihar might not be a simple envoy of the Qiqihar Kingdom. Perhaps he had another identity.


    He had a vague feeling that Prince Qiqihar¡¯s status was not low. It was very likely that he was a member of the royal family of the Qiqihar Kingdom.


    He still did not know that Lord Qiqihar was actually Prince Qiqihar.


    ¡°Yeah, how did you know? Ning Caichen, are you that smart?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Prince Qiqihar became wary and had a strange look on his face.


    He had never told anyone the reason why he hade to the Daliang Kingdom. How did Ning Caichen know?


    Seeing Prince Qiqihar¡¯s attitude, Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry. He said helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m just making a wild guess. After all, your words are obvious. I think other people should be able to figure it out, right?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s words made sense. Prince Qiqihar could not help but fall silent. No one knew what he was thinking.


    When he saw that Prince Qiqihar was silent, Jiang Ming did not continue to ask. He also fell silent.


    If his enemy did not move, he would not move.


    In less than fifteen minutes, Prince Qiqihar suddenly said, ¡°I can¡¯t really understand the person I like. She seems to have done a lot of bad things. I don¡¯t know if I should continue to interact with her. Personally, I think that liking someone doesn¡¯t necessarily mean being together. If she did something bad, then I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with such a person.¡±

 Chapter 722 Request

    <h4>Chapter 722 Request</h4>


    "You have quite a righteous temperament."


    Jiang Ming sighed and then continued to drink. His eyes were a little dazed.


    "I don''t have anyone I like, but after hearing your words, I can tell you''re in a difficult position. If it were me, even if she did something wrong, I would still protect her. There wouldn''t be any conflict between us."


    Upon hearing Jiang Ming''s words, Prince Qiqihar also started drinking again. There was a hint of bewilderment in his eyes.


    ording to Jiang Ming''s logic, he had to side with the person who did something wrong.


    However, ording to his own logic, he was unwilling to associate himself with such a person.


    This thought made him feel conflicted.


    Jiang Ming also lowered his head. His mind was nk.


    It had been so long, but he did not seem to have found anyone he liked.


    At this moment, a woman''s cry woke them up.


    She put her hands on her hips and grinned. She looked at the two of them strangely. "What are you doing? Waking up in the middle of the night anding here to drink? Do you want to die?"


    The person who came was Liang Sisi.


    In order to prevent others from being woken up by her voice, Liang Sisi deliberately lowered her voice. She was very cautious.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she immediately went directly to Jiang Ming''s side.


    "You''re in a good mood. Why did youe here instead of sleeping? I remember that your pce is in the opposite direction from here."


    Prince Qiqihar continued to drink as he teased Liang Sisi. There was an indescribable meaning in his eyes.


    Jiang Ming looked at the prince, then at Liang Sisi. He seemed to have understood something.


    Perhaps, Prince Qiqihar''s sweetheart was Liang Sisi.


    However, what did Liang Sisi do? Why would Prince Qiqihar say that?


    After thinking about it, Jiang Ming could not help but think of someone. It was Liang Sisi''s sister, Liang Shengsheng.


    However, he did not know what their rtionship was. Who knew what was going on behind the scenes?


    As she was thinking, Liang Sisi suddenly raised her arm and walked past Jiang Ming. "These are all minor issues. Do you still have wine? I want to drink some too."


    "What''s wrong? Do you have something on your mind? I didn''t notice."


    Prince Qiqihar looked around and handed an unopened bottle of wine to Liang Sisi.


    Liang Sisi was also full of pride. She opened the bottle herself without asking for help.


    "What are you talking about? How can I have something on my mind? I''m happy every day."


    Upon hearing Liang Sisi''s words, Prince Qiqihar did not know what else to say. He looked at Jiang Ming, indicating that he wanted him to start a conversation.


    Jiang Ming saw through Prince Qiqihar''s thoughts and immediately wanted to say something else.


    Before he could say anything, a few ck shadows shed past. The three of them immediately became nervous and clenched their wine bottles tightly.


    Liang Sisi lowered her voice and said, "These people might want to kill us."


    Just as she said that, the group of people suddenly rushed behind Liang Sisi and the others.


    Jiang Ming felt the daggers in their hands, and a chill ran down his neck.


    Liang Sisi reacted extremely fast. She rushed behind this group of people, quickly pulled out her hairpin, and stabbed it into the neck of one of the enemies.


    "Ah!"


    A painful howl was heard. Liang Sisi quickly pulled out the hairpin and continued to stab him continuously.


    The blood on the man''s neck was all over Liang Sisi''s dress.


    Liang Sisi did not seem to mind at all. A bracelet appeared in her hand, and she grabbed the bracelet to tie the man''s hands.


    The man only felt his hands suddenly ache. When he looked down again, his hands had been tied.


    "Damn it! You evil woman!"


    The man flew into a rage out of humiliation. He went forward and wanted to p Liang Sisi, but his hand was broken by Jiang Ming.


    The sound resounded in the ears of the three people. That man immediately realized something and wanted to counterattack, but it was already toote.


    He could not help but shout, and his voice rmed the people of the Daliang Kingdom.


    "Assassins! Assassins!"


    The candles were lit one after another, and the pce was bright. The sound of people panicking was very clear.


    However, by the time King Liang brought his men over, that man had alreadymitted suicide by consuming poison. There was no trace of him at all. The other two had escaped.


    Jiang Ming and the others were helpless and could only put it aside for the time being.


    The next day, they nned to go out and rx for a while, so they split up and went to the market.


    Jiang Ming identally knocked into a stall and quickly tidied the ce up with the owner.


    "Are you Ning Caichen?"


    After tidying up, the owner rolled his eyes and grabbed Jiang Ming''s sleeve. He refused to let Jiang Ming leave.


    "Yes, why? Do you know me?"


    Jiang Ming looked at the owner who pulled him back strangely.


    The owner''s eyes were suddenly filled with tears. "I knew it. I knew my prayers would be answered. You''re finally here."


    As he spoke, he knelt down and kowtowed to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming''s heart skipped a beat. He quickly went forward to help the man up. "What happened? Also, how do you know me?"


    The owner realized that he had lost hisposure. He stood up shakily and said, "I''m good friends with the imperial doctors in the pce. Your medical skills have long been famous among them. That''s how I learned about you. I know that your medical skills can also kill people. I beg you to save my son. My son was kidnapped by a group of viins."


    At this point, the owner''s eyes were filled with tears, and he almost choked.


    "I understand how you feel. Tell me in detail. When was thest time you saw your son?"


    Jiang Ming could not refuse the owner, so he continued to ask.


    There was some hope in the owner''s eyes. He looked at Jiang Ming with bright eyes and pointed to the distance. "I went to the forest to cut wood and saw my son, but after I chased after him, I found that my son was gone."


    The owner could not hold back his tears anymore. He muttered to himself, "My wife is now terminally ill. I don''t know when this bitter life will end."


    The owner''s eyes were filled with sorrow, and his entire body was haggard.


    Seeing the owner like this, Jiang Ming could not help but sympathize with him. He patted the owner''s shoulder andforted him. "The bitter days will definitely pass. Don''t think too much about it. Your wife might get better."


    The owner let out a long sigh and suddenly felt a little helpless. "We''ve almost used up all our silver. Now, I can barely support my family with this business. I don''t know how long my old body canst."


    He nced at the owner''s body. The owner''s clothes were tattered and had many patches on them.

 Chapter 723 - 723 Help

    723 Help


    ¡°Try to treat yourself better. These are not long-term solutions. Let¡¯s go to your house first.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt bad and helped the owner push the cart.


    The owner immediately said, ¡°No need, no need. I can push it myself. I don¡¯t need to trouble you.¡±


    Then, he lifted the cart and walked toward his home.


    He said to Jiang Ming while carrying the cart, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, you don¡¯t have to help me with anything. Although I¡¯m wearing tattered clothes, I¡¯ve never been unhappy. Instead, I¡¯ve always been looking forward to waking up every morning and seizing the day.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. He followed the owner and then could not help but look at the owner.


    This was the first time he had seen someone who lived such a hard life yet was so optimistic. He should learn from him.


    Zhu Asi¡¯s voice sounded behind them.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, Ning Caichen! Wait for me!¡±


    The owner stopped, and so did Jiang Ming. Both of them turned their heads at the same time and looked at Zhu Asi behind them.


    Zhu Asi was wearing a gand on his head and a mask on his face, but he was still recognizable.


    The owner felt that he would embarrass Jiang Ming by his side, so he deliberately lifted the cart and walked about a meter away from Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming noticed the owner¡¯s actions and quickly said, ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    Zhu Asi walked over, took off his mask, and said excitedly, ¡°Ning Caichen, why don¡¯t you go have fun? What are you wasting time for?¡±


    Then, he took out a mask from his pocket. It was a fox mask.


    He waved the mask in front of Jiang Ming and said excitedly, ¡°I think this mask suits you. Do you want to try it on?¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Looking at the fox mask, Jiang Ming was interested. He took the mask and put it on his face.


    The fox mask made Jiang Ming look very mysterious.


    ¡°Other people use masks to hide how ugly they are. However, this fox mask is shining brightly because of you.¡±


    Zhu Asi could not help but sigh. His eyes sparkled.


    After looking for a while, Zhu Asi suddenly noticed the shop owner beside Jiang Ming. He looked at the man strangely.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you with Ning Caichen?¡±


    He had a feeling that this shop owner hade here with a request. Otherwise, he would not have left the stall in a mess.


    Zhu Asi secretly nced at the stall and could not help butin.


    Ning Caichen was always troubled by random people.


    ¡°I want to go with this owner to save his son. Do you want toe with me?¡±


    Seeing Zhu Asi asking, Jiang Ming answered him directly.


    Zhu Asi felt helpless.


    He knew that these people would not look for Ning Caichen for no reason!


    Sensing Zhu Asi¡¯s expression, the owner began to beg. ¡°I beg you, pleasee and save my son. My son is not an adult yet. I don¡¯t want him to be ruined by those people in the vige at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Seeing that the owner was so pitiful, Zhu Asi¡¯s heart softened, and he simply agreed.


    Then, Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi helped the owner push the stall to his house and followed the owner in the direction of the stockade.


    However, when they were near the exit of the vige, the owner could not find the exit no matter how hard he tried.


    Seeing this, the owner suggested splitting up.


    Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi were reluctant and tried to persuade the owner to think of something else.


    Their logic was simple. If the owner was in danger, they would not be able to save him.


    They were here to save people, not to let them die.


    However, the owner was stubborn and insisted on separating from the two of them.


    Seeing that the owner was so stubborn, Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi had no choice but to agree.


    After they parted ways, Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi quickly found the exit.


    There were a few people from the vige guarding the exit.


    Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi looked at each other and kicked these people away.


    These people were immediately kicked unconscious. They used theirst bit of strength to shoot an arrow to warn the people in the stockade.


    At this time, the second head of the vige, Xia Ning, and the third head, Xia Weiwei, were having a chat.


    Seeing the arrow, Xia Ning immediately rushed out.


    Xia Ning thought that he could defeat Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi, so he rushed out with his underlings.


    When he saw that Jiang Ming was a slender young man, Xia Ning suddenly became very arrogant. He did not even go up to fight him and directly let his underlings fight him.


    However, Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi joined forces and easily beat everyone up.


    Xia Ning began throwing rocks at the two, but they dodged them with ease.


    Finally, Zhu Asi lost patience and immediately went forward to capture Xia Ning.


    However, he overestimated himself and was almost injured. Fortunately, Jiang Ming also rushed up and punched Xia Ning.


    Xia Ning was forced to step back. He spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Just as Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi were about to continue, the owner¡¯s scream suddenly came.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    His screams were extremely miserable, and it was enough to figure out the situation that the owner was facing.


    Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi looked at each other. They had no choice but to give up on Xia Ning and go straight to the owner.


    However, the owner had only been frightened by a snake.


    After the snake left, he started to walk around normally again.


    When Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi arrived, the owner had already disappeared.


    As the owner walked, he happened to meet Xia Ning and his underlings, who were running for their lives.


    Xia Ning knew the owner and directly took him away.


    Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi continued to look for traces of the owner, but they could not find him.


    ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    Zhu Asi lost his patience.


    ¡°He was captured by Xia Ning.¡±


    Jiang Ming remembered Xia Ning.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue helping people,¡± Zhu Asi said helplessly.


    Zhu An¡¯an came over at this time. When she heard Zhu Asi¡¯s words, she quickly became enthusiastic. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±


    Xia Ning brought the rest of the people to the main stronghold and twisted the matter a little. He made it sound like he had beaten Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi up badly and hade back victorious.

 Chapter 724 - 724 Head of the Stockade

    724 Head of the Stockade


    ¡°Listen up, if anyone dares toe in, beat them up!¡±


    Frightened by Xia Ning¡¯s imposing manner, these underlings immediately started trembling.


    If they had not held on, they would have peed their pants.


    ¡°Did you hear me? Why didn¡¯t anyone answer? Why? Are you not willing to listen to me now?¡±


    Seeing that his underlings did not seem to listen to him at all, Xia Ning could not help but be even angrier.


    He felt the veins in his entire body pop up, and he wanted to kick the group of underlings in front of him.


    He had only said a few words now, but these underlings did not listen to him.


    After a period of time, wouldn¡¯t they be even more unruly?


    However, this group of underlings had followed him for a long time and already had a rather deep rtionship with him.


    He could not do anything to these underlings. Moreover, he wanted them to live lives in the future.


    ¡°Sir, I think that slender boy is the biggest threat. We should get him to join us! We should get him to marry the third head!¡±


    Xia Ning stroked his beard. His eyes were sharp.


    He had a little experience with fortune-telling before, so he could see it clearly.


    That slender boy had a bright future. If the third head married him, her future would definitely be boundless. She would also bring a lot of benefits to the vige.


    Xia Weiwei was stunned for a moment, and then pped Xia Ning¡¯s shoulder in disbelief, ¡°What are you talking about? How could I like a skinny guy like him?¡±


    Then, she snorted coldly. ¡°What can a man like that do for the vige? It would probably take him a lot of effort to even lift a bucket.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Some people look strong and powerful, but they are actually very weak. Some people look weak and useless, but they are actually very powerful.¡±


    Xia Ning carefully tried to persuade Xia Weiwei.


    He could probably imagine the happy life his sister would have after she got together with that slender boy.


    He sincerely hoped that his sister would be happy and that the vige would prosper.


    Her tone was very disdainful.


    Xia Ning raised his chin and said, ¡°At first, I had the same thoughts as you, but when you really talk to someone, you will realize how little you know and how regretful it is to give up on someone.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. It looks like you¡¯re in love.¡±


    Xia Weiwei snorted.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be like this in front of outsiders. Don¡¯t let anyone say that you¡¯re uneducated and ignorant.¡±


    Xia Ning raised his eyebrows and then said again, ¡°Listen to me. I will definitely not let you suffer. When the timees, marry that boy and your back will be bright.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I will consider it,¡± Xia Weiwei said helplessly, rubbing her chin from time to time.


    It seemed that she had to go and meet that slender boy. Otherwise, she would really be letting down her second brother.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t force you if you¡¯re unwilling.¡±


    Seeing Xia Weiwei¡¯s slightly forced interest, Xia Ning secretly sighed in his heart.


    This sister of his was really stupid.


    Jiang Ming was walking around the mountain with Zhu Asi.


    The mountainous terrain was extremely strange. Wandering around almost made people dizzy.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, can we really find those people?¡±


    Zhu Asi felt that his entire body was burning.


    He really could not understand what the vige was doing in such a remote ce!


    It seemed that the Zhuyan Pce was still the best.


    Zhu An¡¯an wiped the sweat on her forehead with a handkerchief and panted. ¡°The location of this vige is really hard to figure out. We¡¯ve been walking for a while now, but we haven¡¯t even found the entrance. It¡¯s really confusing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no entrance. It¡¯s just that the entrance has been locked up by them. We can¡¯t be so impulsive next time.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel a little regretful. He sighed, and then his eyes darkened.


    In the end, he was the one who harmed the owner. If he had not gone to look for him, the owner would not have been captured by the people in the stockade.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, don¡¯t me yourself. No one would have thought that the broken ce was only one camp of the stockade. Their main camp is in another ce.¡±


    Zhu Asi became serious.


    He hoped that they could find the entrance of the vige and save the owner.


    Zhu An¡¯an suddenly realized something and said excitedly. Her footsteps moved to the side.


    At this time, Xia Weiwei happened to be out of the house. She walked near Jiang Ming and the other two.


    When Jiang Ming and the others quickly arrived at the t area next to them, they happened to run into Xia Weiwei.


    ¡°Pretty boy?¡±


    Xia Weiwei was slightly shocked. Suddenly, she thought of something and quickly covered her mouth. She turned around and wanted to run.


    However, how could Jiang Ming let her run away?


    He quickly rushed over and grabbed the back of Xia Weiwei¡¯s neck, pulling her back.


    Xia Weiwei was so angry that she wanted to break free from Jiang Ming¡¯s hold.


    However, Jiang Ming had already anticipated this.


    Xia Weiwei stopped struggling. She threw a p at Jiang Ming.


    However, she was no match for Jiang Ming. She could not evenpare to Jiang Ming in strength. He grabbed her hands and held them tightly.


    ¡°Get lost! Let me go!¡±


    Xia Weiwei was anxious and could not help but curse.


    ¡°You¡¯re a girl. You must not swear.¡±


    Zhu Asi heard it clearly and came over to tease Xia Ning.

 Chapter 725 - 725 Clothes

    725 Clothes


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Xia Weiwei was like a little wolf cub as she shouted at Zhu Asi. ¡°I¡¯ll peel off your skin, strip off your bones, and make you beg for death!¡±


    Zhu Asi was not afraid. He grinned at her. ¡°Now, the one who is captured is you, not me. If you want to do those things, you have to figure out how to escape first.¡±


    Xia Weiwei almost copsed.


    Suddenly, her whole body turned into a huge sh of light. The light directly surrounded Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. He did not expect Xia Weiwei to make such a move. He was at a loss.


    Although this technique was the same as his, the method to counter it might not be the same.


    Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an became anxious. They quickly pped the barrier that was wrapped around Jiang Ming. They wanted to break it.


    However, this barrier was extremely sturdy and there was no way to break it.


    Because Jiang Ming was trapped in the barrier, Xia Weiwei was slightly free from Jiang Ming¡¯s grip. She couldn¡¯t help but feel proud. ¡°Forget it, you can¡¯t beat me!¡±


    With that, she turned around and wanted to leave.


    She could not continue to provoke them. She did not want to be caught again.


    However, Jiang Ming saw it clearly. He saw through Xia Weiwei¡¯s intentions. He raised his hand and drew a barrier around her.


    Xia Weiwei was trapped by the barrier and was dumbfounded.


    How could someone have a simr technique to hers?


    She quickly reacted.


    It did not matter! She could use the same method to counter it, right?


    Thinking of this, she closed her eyes and secretly gathered her thoughts. Her entire body was instantly surrounded by waves of fire and lightning.


    However, the barrier did not break apart as she had expected. Instead, it became even stronger.


    Seeing Xia Weiwei¡¯s slight attitude, Jiang Ming could not help but feel amused.


    How could his barrier be the same as hers?


    Xia Weiwei was being a little too wishful. If it were the same, he would not be trapped in this barrier now.


    However, Xia Weiwei gave him a way to break it.


    Jiang Ming closed his eyes, and just like Xia Weiwei, he was brewing fire and lightning. The fire and lightning he released were extremely fierce.


    The barrier suddenly broke, and Jiang Ming walked out unscathed.


    ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t expect to give you a solution! Hurry up and tell me the solution as well, or I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Xia Weiwei tried to threaten Jiang Ming.


    Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an were still anxious, but they were relieved to see that Jiang Ming was unharmed.


    But when they heard Xia Weiwei¡¯s arrogant words, Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an were furious.


    ¡°Hey, brat, don¡¯t make a fuss here. You should know your ce. Can¡¯t you assess the situation? How dare you be so arrogant here?¡±


    Zhu Asi red at Xia Weiwei in front of him. His eyes were almost burning with anger.


    However, Xia Weiwei was not moved at all.


    Instead, she said, ¡°I knew it. What can you do to me? If you don¡¯t treat me well, the people in the stockade won¡¯t hand over that owner!¡±


    Hearing this, the three of them immediately understood everything.


    So, it was because of the owner that Xia Weiwei was so arrogant.


    Jiang Ming smiled faintly and looked at Xia Weiwei in front of him. ¡°Did you know that I already fought with your second brother?¡±


    Xia Ning¡¯s heart thumped slightly, and she stepped back in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ How do you know that he was my second brother?¡±


    ncing at the sign on Xia Weiwei¡¯s waist, Jiang Ming felt even more amused.


    There was a ¡°three¡± branded on her. Xia Ning had ¡°two¡± branded on him.


    In addition, there was also a name written below, Xia Weiwei.


    If he had not seen this, he would not have caught Xia Weiwei.


    Their clothes and brands were too obvious. It waspletely obvious that Xia Weiwei was from this vige.


    Xia Weiwei was probably the third head of this vige.


    However, Xia Weiwei did not know that Jiang Ming had seen the brand. She immediately panicked and said, ¡°I know you¡¯ve met my second brother before! It¡¯s not like my second brother couldn¡¯t beat you! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have brought the stall owner back.¡±


    Zhu Asi could not help butugh.


    Zhu An¡¯an figured out what had happened.


    Xia Ning had obviously been beaten up by Jiang Ming. Before he had fled, he had heard the owner screaming.


    In order to save the owner, Jiang Ming had no choice but to let Xia Ning go.


    If it were not for the owner acting on his own, Xia Ning would not have been able to escape from their grasp.


    Ultimately, Xia Ning had kidnapped the owner.


    In the end, Xia Weiwei actually felt that her second brother was very powerful.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Xia Weiwei could not help but shout at Zhu Asi.


    Then, she felt that Zhu Asi looked familiar. She rxed her brows and asked doubtfully, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the number one prodigy of the Zhuyan Pce, Zhu Asi?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhu Asi could not help but feel good. He asked curiously, ¡°How do you know me?¡±


    Although the Zhuyan Pce was very famous, he had never thought that the people in the stockade would know him.


    After all, this vige was so remote, and the terrain wasplicated. He reckoned that the people in this vige would not go out often.


    How could someone who did not go out often know about the existence of the Zhuyan Pce?


    Unexpectedly, Xia Ning smiled slightly, ¡°I hate the Zhuyan Pce the most. The people in the Zhuyan Pce are all scum. They often threaten and rob others. They are viins! As for how I know you, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve seen your portrait. I met an artist who praised you a lot. He was persistent and gave me a portrait of you. Now I have no choice but to look at your portrait and remember you.¡±


    Zhu Asi was so angry that heughed.


    Why did she sound so angry? Was he that unsightly?


    Moreover, the Zhuyan Pce¡¯s affairs had never been spread, so where did Xia Weiwei hear about it?


    And these things were so ridiculous, did Xia Weiwei have no brains?

 Chapter 726 - 726 Reaching an Agreement

    726 Reaching an Agreement


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡±


    Zhu Asi finally could not help but say it, his eyes filled with frustration.


    ¡°You jerk, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Xia Weiwei was slightly angry as she shouted at Zhu Asi. Her voice was hoarse.


    Zhu Asi was not angry and continued, ¡°Xia Weiwei, now is not the time for you to be stubborn. The most important thing now is for you to take us to the vige. What we want is very simple. As long as your people in the stockade hand over the owner and the owner¡¯s son, we won¡¯t be rough with you.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Xia Weiwei smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°You guys are really arrogant. You won¡¯t be able to beat us at all.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then take us to the stockade.¡±


    Jiang Ming was not a threat, his eyes staring at Xia Weiwei.


    Xia Weiwei¡¯s eyes met his, and she suddenly remembered what her second brother had said.


    She could bring Jiang Ming over to be her husband.


    Xia Weiwei¡¯s ears and face turned red.


    Her second brother was too much. He kept talking about such things.


    ¡°Why are you blushing?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an noticed that something was wrong, she looked at Xia Weiwei and had a bold suspicion in her heart.


    Did she like Jiang Ming?


    Xia Weiwei looked bashful.


    Her sixth sense told her that something was wrong with Xia Weiwei.


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    Hearing Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s words, Xia Weiwei immediately covered her face.


    Feeling the warmth on her face, her face turned even redder, and she felt as if she was floating in the air.


    At this moment, Xia Liushan appeared in their field of vision. He was the head.


    He had a pair of sharp eyes. He looked at them with a scrutinizing gaze.


    ¡°Let go of my sister, or you¡¯ll suffer!¡±


    His words were domineering.


    Xia Liushan ced his hands behind his back. His tone was very unhappy.


    Looking at Xia Liushan, Jiang Ming raised his conditions. ¡°Xia Liushan, I can let Xia Weiwei go, but you have to hand over the stall owner and his son!¡±


    Xia Liushanughed mockingly, ¡°What? Are you saying that I can¡¯t even deal with you little brats?¡±


    As he spoke, Xia Liushan rushed over like a rocket.


    Jiang Ming could tell that Xia Liushan¡¯s skills were not bad. When Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an wanted to attack Xia Liushan, he stopped them.


    ¡°Ning Caichen?¡±


    Zhu Asi looked at Jiang Ming strangely, his eyes full of confusion.


    Zhu An¡¯an also felt odd. ¡°Mister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    At this time, Xia Liushan had already rushed over. Jiang Ming could not be bothered tomunicate with Zhu An¡¯an and Zhu Asi anymore. He also rushed over.


    Xia Weiwei was slightly worried about her oldest brother. She secretly tightened the dress in her hand. She wanted to cast a spell to sneakily attack Jiang Ming.


    However, she realized that she could not cast any spells with the barrier surrounding her.


    Xia Weiwei could not help but be agitated. She then clenched her fists, wanting to quickly use a spell.


    However, she still could not.


    Zhu An¡¯an saw Xia Weiwei¡¯s dilemma and kindly advised her, ¡°You have no way to cast any spells. Don¡¯t waste your energy. No matter how much effort you use, it¡¯s impossible to cast any spells!¡±


    Xia Weiwei was angered by these words, but she had no choice but to admit that what Zhu An¡¯an said was true.


    Xia Liushan heard Xia Weiwei¡¯s words and quickly said to Xia Weiwei, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Weiwei. I will definitely save you. I don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    At this time, Xia Liushan had already started fighting with Jiang Ming.


    His techniques were sharp, and his sword was shing out in a frenzy. Sparks were amon urrence.


    Seeing that Xia Liushan was fighting with Jiang Ming, Zhu Asi could not help but get anxious. He wanted to go forward to help but was stopped by Zhu An¡¯an.


    ¡°Zhu Asi, we¡¯ll attackter. Xia Liushan isn¡¯t an ordinary person. We¡¯ll be the ones at a disadvantage.¡±


    Xia Weiweiughed out loud, ¡°You guys can¡¯t beat my brother. My brother is invincible. He doesn¡¯t care about you losers at all!¡±


    Just as she said this, Xia Liushan suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and watched Jiang Ming¡¯s fist hit his chest.


    ¡°Liushan!¡±


    Xia Weiwei could not help but feel anxious, and tears began to fall from her eyes.


    How could this have happened?


    ¡°Release the owner and his son! Otherwise, this will only be the beginning.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s words were very cruel.


    He had originally thought that Xia Liushan was very powerful, but he was actually just a weakling.


    Now, he only wanted the owner and his son to return home safely. He did not want to kill anyone else.


    ¡°Okay, no problem. But when I release the owner and his son, I beg you to let my sister go.¡±


    Realizing that the person in front of him was not an ordinary person, Xia Liushan quickly agreed.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Just like that, the owner and his son were released, and Xia Weiwei was also released.


    Jiang Ming and the other two returned to the pce safely.


    However, King Liang felt that the assassin that night was sent by Jiang Ming and insisted on going to court with Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was speechless. He brought Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an to the royal court.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, do you plead guilty?¡±


    In the court, King Liang threw a token at Jiang Ming with a cold expression.


    Just as the token was about to hit Jiang Ming, Zhu An¡¯an caught it and threw it back at King Liang¡¯s head.


    Her aim was very good. When it hit King Liang, a patch of red appeared on his forehead. Blood flowed down and onto the table in front of him.


    This was the first time King Liang had seen blood on his head. He could not help but jump in fright, and he even fell off his chair.


    ¡°Blood¡­ Blood¡­!¡±


    King Liang cried out shakily, his eyes rolling back as he fainted.


    Following that, the officials below panicked.


    ¡°Your Majesty! King Liang! The king has fainted! Men, quickly get the royal physician!¡±


    Someone among the officials shouted.


    Everyone was huddled together, not knowing where to go.


    Seeing the chaotic situation here, Jiang Ming nced at Zhu Asi and the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    King Liang had been hurt, but he did not care at all.


    King Liang had framed them. He deserved to bleed.


    If it were him, he would make King Liang suffer and let him learn a lesson.

 Chapter 727 - 727 Slander

    727 nder


    Liang Sisi happened to be running toward the royal court and bumped into Jiang Ming and the others who were leaving the hall.


    She could not understand her father¡¯s thoughts.


    The assassin had also attacked Ning Caichen and Zhu Asi. How could it be an assassin sent by Ning Caichen and the others?


    If it were really an assassin sent by Ning Caichen, Ning Caichen would definitely not have killed the assassin.


    Liang Sisi felt that her father¡¯s IQ had dropped, and she started to worry.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can go and see your father.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at Liang Sisi. He did not vent his anger on Liang Sisi just because she was the daughter of King Liang. Instead, his attitude was the same as before.


    Zhu Asi started to sound sarcastic. ¡°Princess, your father is really something else. He threw something at us in the court. I wonder what kind of sin Ning Caichen hasmitted for him to be treated this way.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an also nodded and said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your father? Who would send assassins and then kill them? How stupid!¡±


    ¡°Take a rest first. I will exin this matter to my father. Don¡¯t worry. With me around, I won¡¯t let my father capture you again.¡±


    Liang Sisi tried to persuade the three of them. She became anxious and looked at the three of them.


    She did not want Ning Caichen and the others to have so many bad thoughts about her and her father. She hoped that they could get along with her and her father peacefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless to say anything now. We don¡¯t need your father to do anything. We will leave in a few days,¡± Jiang Ming said calmly.


    His current n was very simple. He did not want King Liang to apologize at all.


    In his opinion, no matter what King Liang did, nothing could make up for the harm he had caused them.


    ¡°Princess, go and see your father first. Don¡¯t try to dissuade us,¡± Zhu Asi said helplessly to Liang Sisi.


    He had the same thoughts as Jiang Ming. Now that Liang Sisi was still indulging in her fantasies, he could not help but have a headache.


    This princess of the Daliang Kingdom was so naive and ignorant.


    ¡°Alright then. If there¡¯s anything you need, you must tell us. I¡¯ll help you if I can.¡±


    Liang Sisi could tell that everyone did not want to talk to her, so she lowered her head and sighed.


    Knowing that Liang Sisi¡¯s intentions were different from King Liang¡¯s, Jiang Ming patted Liang Sisi¡¯s shoulder.


    Liang Sisi felt a littleforted. In the end, she looked at everyone reluctantly and rushed to the hall.


    ¡°This princess is not bad,¡± Zhu Asi said.


    Then, they went to the courtyard.


    At this moment, the princess and the others were waiting for news. They had wanted to go with them, but it would not be good to have too many people in the royal court, so they did not go.


    Jiang Ming exined, and the others instantly calmed down.


    If anything happened to Ning Caichen, they would be very sad.


    Now that they had been together for so long, Ning Caichen had long be an inseparable part of them.


    However, Prince Qiqihar suddenly walked in front of Jiang Ming. He ced his hands in front of his chest and crossed them. He knelt down on both knees and made the most noble gesture in the Qiqihar Kingdom.


    He lowered his head and looked at Jiang Ming piously. ¡°Pleasee to the Qiqihar Kingdom, Lord Ning Caichen. The Qiqihar Kingdom will definitely give you the highest courtesy.¡±


    Seeing Prince Qiqihar¡¯s actions, Jiang Ming felt a little strange.


    This form of address and this action was so strange.


    Why would Prince Qiqihar suddenly invite them?


    Moreover, ever since he drank with Prince Qiqihar, he had not talked to Prince Qiqihar.


    He really did not expect Prince Qiqihar to be so friendly with him.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming did not respond for a long time, Prince Qiqihar suddenly felt a little strange. He could not help but look up at Jiang Ming. ¡°Ning Caichen? Ning Caichen?¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Ming seemed to be dazed, Prince Qiqihar was full of confusion.


    Could it be that Ning Caichen did not want toe to his kingdom?


    Although the Qiqihar Kingdom was not as good as the Daliang Kingdom, they were very nice to people. Did Ning Caichen really not want to visit?


    In addition, Prince Qiqihar also had other thoughts.


    His lover, Liang Sisi, felt guilty toward Ning Caichen and the others.


    If Ning Caichen went to the Qiqihar Kingdom, then Liang Sisi might also go to the Qiqihar Kingdom.


    At that time, he would have more time to spend with Liang Sisi and find a capable helper for his father.


    However, even though he thought this way, Prince Qiqihar was still a little uncertain.


    His father had taught him to have confidence in his kingdom and himself. He had to do everything bravely.


    However, he knew that Ning Caichen was not an ordinary person, and he was not someone that ordinary people could afford to hire. He was just hoping that he would get lucky.


    Jiang Ming was jolted back to his senses by Prince Qiqihar¡¯s shout.


    He coughed and said, ¡°Lord Qiqihar, is it really okay for you to tell me this now? Aren¡¯t you just an envoy?¡±


    ¡°Not really. As long as you agree to go to the Qiqihar Kingdom with me, I won¡¯t just be an envoy.¡±


    Prince Qiqihar had sincere eyes. Those who did not know better would think that this prince lived a simple and free life.


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming suddenly felt a little odd.


    Why did he agree to let Prince Qiqihar take him to the Qiqihar Kingdom? Was Prince Qiqihar not just an envoy?


    It seemed that he was not an envoy now. Was he conspiring with the king of the Qiqihar Kingdom?


    As long as he followed the others to the Qiqihar Kingdom, this guy would be able to obtain some power.


    Jiang Ming understood and looked at Prince Qiqihar. ¡°Did you make any deal with your king? Or do you have another identity?¡±


    Zhu Asi understood what he meant and started exining, ¡°Lord Qiqihar, we can¡¯t stand your little ideas. No matter what, Ning Caichen was friendly with you.¡±


    ¡°In order to show my sincerity, I¡¯ll tell you my real identity. I hope you can keep this a secret.¡±

 Chapter 728 - 728 Invitation

    728 Invitation


    ¡°I am Prince Qiqihar of the Qiqihar Kingdom.¡±


    His expression was earnest. However, Zhu Asi was still suspicious. He continued to ask, ¡°How do we know that you¡¯re Prince Qiqihar? You might be lying to us.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Prince Qiqihar could not help but be anxious. He took out a white-green jade pendant from her waist.


    The word ¡°prince¡± was written on the front of the jade pendant. The luster and material of the jade pendant also looked extremely exquisite.


    For a moment, Zhu Asi could not help but be stunned. Then, he quickly reacted. ¡°Alright, we get it.¡±


    The princess said faintly, ¡°Anyone can carve a jade pendant. Anyone can choose the material and luster.¡±


    This made Prince Qiqihar feel upset.


    The Qiqihar Kingdom was not very rich, so having such a jade pendant was considered a luxury.


    However, in the Qingmiao Kingdom and other ces, this jade pendant was very ordinary.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for him. He is the prince of the Qiqihar Kingdom.¡±


    Jiang Ming saw that the jade pendant reflected the light and immediately understood.


    Only high-quality jade could do that.


    ¡°Alright, if you get deceived, I won¡¯t help you.¡±


    The princess was a little resentful and did not know what to say. In the end, she acted like a brat.


    Jiang Ming could tell that the princess was doing this for his own good, so he said happily, ¡°Thank you, Princess. I understand your good intentions, but this man is indeed the prince of the Qiqihar Kingdom.¡±


    His senses told him that the man was telling the truth.


    ¡°Thank you for believing in me.¡±


    Now that it was Prince Qiqihar¡¯s turn to thank him, he could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    If they did not believe in his identity, then he really could not do anything to them. It would be even more difficult to get Ning Caichen toe to the Qiqihar Kingdom and work for it.


    Jiang Ming did not see through Prince Qiqihar¡¯s thoughts. He only said hesitantly, ¡°Our current situation does require us to go somewhere else. I hate trouble. King Liang has always been looking for trouble with us.¡±


    ¡°But if we all leave, it will bring disaster to the Qiqihar Kingdom. The Daliang Kingdom will definitely not let this matter rest.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an raised a different opinion at this time.


    Everyone felt that it made sense and then looked at Jiang Ming.


    No matter what, Jiang Ming was now their leader. They had to let Jiang Ming make the decisions.


    ¡°Prince Qiqihar, what are your thoughts?¡±


    Regarding this matter, Jiang Ming needed Prince Qiqihar to show some decisiveness.


    Regardless of their attitude, it was now Prince Qiqihar who was begging them to go to the Qiqihar Kingdom.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter either way. If the Daliang Kingdom makes a move against you, the Qiqihar Kingdom will do everything in its power to protect you,¡± Prince Qiqihar said confidently. ¡°If not, the royal family of the Qiqihar Kingdom will die a tragic death!¡±


    This was the attitude Jiang Ming wanted to see. He immediately agreed. ¡°Sure!¡±


    Then, Jiang Ming asked the others to stay in the Daliang Kingdom for the time being. He only brought Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an with him.


    Although Prince Qiqihar¡¯s attitude was not bad, who knew what the king of the Qiqihar Kingdom would say?


    Liang Sisi also needed to be appeased.


    However, not long after they got on the carriage, they encountered another ident.


    ¡°Prince Qiqihar, the king requests that you get off the carriage immediately!¡±


    Countless daggers were shot into the carriage, and the horses were drenched in blood.


    Jiang Ming frowned.


    Recently, this carriage had been intercepted quite frequently. Were they jinxed?


    After seeing the enemy clearly, Jiang Ming¡¯s first sentence was, ¡°You¡¯re not from Qiqihar at all!¡±


    These words undoubtedly painted a target on the person in front of him.


    Everyone¡¯s pupils constricted as they all looked at the person in front of them.


    Prince Qiqihar had never thought that such a thing would happen on the way here, and he was furious.


    ¡°Who exactly are you? You¡¯re obviously challenging the Qiqihar Kingdom. If you don¡¯t tell us the truth, I¡¯ll show you the might of the Qiqihar Kingdom.¡±


    He was originally secretly happy that Jiang Ming could go to the Qiqihar Kingdom with him.


    s, an outsider interrupted them, which really made him extremely frustrated.


    Jiang Ming was already used to such shenanigans, so he just rolled his eyes.


    Since the carriage was going to be intercepted, he might as well just watch.


    Zhu Asi was speechless.


    Were they cursed?


    Zhu An¡¯an also did not understand.


    How many times had their carriage been stopped? She really did not understand.


    The person in front of them immediately knelt down and took off the ck mask on his face.


    ¡°Please do me a favor. It was all my fault just now. I¡¯m already terminally ill and I really need a miracle doctor to treat me.¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little angry. ¡°Why did you do this? Do you not have any manners?¡±


    He was a kind person, but even he had his limits!


    Zhu An¡¯an added, ¡°Exactly! How is this a polite way of asking for help?¡±


    At this moment, Xia Ning suddenly appeared in front of everyone. He pulled the kneeling person and said, ¡°My sister is stupid and made you angry. My sister really has no other choice, so she came to find you.¡±


    Facing Xia Ning¡¯s sudden arrival, everyone was shocked and then looked at each other.


    Their eyes were filled with surprise and suspicion.


    That was a girl? And on top of that, it was Xia Weiwei?


    Xia Weiwei had already been defeated. Why did she still dare toe to trouble Ning Caichen? Wasn¡¯t she afraid that Ning Caichen would do something to her?


    Unexpectedly, Xia Ning seemed to see through everyone¡¯s thoughts and quickly stepped forward. He said, ¡°To me, nothing is more important than my sister. Ning Caichen, please save her!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Jiang Ming was still a little unhappy. He looked at Xia Ning with reluctance.


    ¡°Look at my sister¡¯s face now. Don¡¯t you feel pity for her?¡±


    Xia Ning¡¯s eyebrows suddenly emitted a purple light, and the light fell on Jiang Ming¡¯s body.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    For a moment, he felt as if his soul had left his body and entered another world.


    The scenery in front of him also changed.

 Chapter 729 - 729 Tragic Encounter

    729 Tragic Encounter


    In an instant, he also felt his body ache. It was as if he had been hit.


    The pain made it difficult for him to open his eyes. He could not help but grimace. In the end, he just barely opened his eyes.


    The woman in front of him knelt down with tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Zhao, your sister can¡¯t handle hard work. Going to school is her only way out. Just help your sister out. It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t done hard work before. You can do whatever you want. Your sister is very smart. As long as you give this opportunity to her, we¡¯ll definitely have a good life in the future.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give me a rmendation letter, I¡¯ll die!¡±


    Xia Weiwei stood at the side with her hands on her hips and said arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m a princess. A princess should go to school. A servant like you should get lost and do all the dirty work.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that his body was numb now. He handed the rmendation letter over.


    ¡°Okay, but we¡¯ll sever our mother-daughter rtionship after my sister goes to school.¡±


    This was not the first time the woman in front of him had begged.


    Jiang Ming felt the memories of this body.


    When her father was drunk and abused her because her sister¡¯s doll was in her father¡¯s hands, she begged to be beaten by her father again to get the doll back.


    When her mother divorced her father, she begged the body¡¯s owner to stop her father, who was nning to snatch her sister away. The owner did not care that her body was beaten up badly.


    When her sister wasughing when she saw that her sister¡¯s hand was cut by a knife, the woman in front of her cut herself again to make her sister happy.


    Jiang Ming suddenly felt a little ufortable for the body he was possessing and understood what Xia Ning had said.


    ¡°If you knew about what she had gone through, you would be willing to save my sister!¡±


    He suddenly wanted tough again.


    Wasn¡¯t Xia Weiwei¡¯s sister¡¯s misfortune partly due to Xia Weiwei?


    The woman in front of her grabbed the rmendation letter and stood up to Xia Weiwei, ¡°Weiwei, Mommy is proud of you. You finally got into school!¡±


    ¡°Stay away from me. You smell like an old man. Don¡¯t contaminate me with an old man¡¯s smell. A princess can¡¯t smell like an old man.¡±


    Xia Weiwei looked at the woman in front of her with slight disgust.


    The woman in front of her smiled and walked to the side. ¡°Weiwei, Mommy bought fresh strawberries. Let¡¯s go eat them now.¡±


    Xia Weiwei looked at Jiang Ming provocatively and said arrogantly, ¡°Seeing that I¡¯m in a good mood today, I¡¯ll show you some respect.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked on indifferently. He was feeling the anger in the body he was in.


    This body had once thought that she was very lucky.


    Other families valued boys over girls, but her family valued girls over boys.


    In the end, they actually valued her younger sister more than her.


    She had risked her life to get this rmendation letter.


    She worked outside and at home during the day, so she could only study at night.


    She was often in despair and relied on the bruises on her hands and legs to keep herself awake.


    The woman in front of her had seen all of this, but in the end, she still took away the fruits of herbor.


    That night, the body he was possessing was forced to pack up and leave.


    The woman in front of him only instructed Jiang Ming, ¡°Remember to send over all the silver you earn. Your sister needs a lot of silver to study.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°We¡¯ve already broken off our rtionship. Why should I send money?¡±


    In the end, the woman in front of him did not forget to exploit the owner of the body.


    ¡°Pa!¡±


    The woman in front of him had bloodshot eyes and pped the body¡¯s face. ¡°Unfilial daughter! From now on, don¡¯t contact me again.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt the body¡¯s heart turn cold. He took the things and left.


    Xia Weiwei¡¯s voice came from behind him, ¡°Let her go, I don¡¯t want to have such a sister, it¡¯s too embarrassing!¡±


    Jiang Ming felt the body stagger as it walked around and arrived at the home of Huang Chengmei, the private school teacher.


    The private school teacher did not have any children, so she wanted to adopt a child to fulfill her dream.


    She had once looked for the body¡¯s owner and exined her thoughts.


    However, the owner had rejected it at that time. Now, it seemed that she should have agreed at that time.


    The lights in the private school teacher¡¯s house were still on. The owner told her everything. She immediately asked the owner toe to her house and give her daughter a brand-new name. It was Huang Cairan.


    Just as Jiang Ming heaved a sigh of relief for this body, the woman in front of him refused to give her body to the private school teacher no matter what.


    Jiang Ming thought that the woman in front of him could not bear to part with this body. Unexpectedly, she wanted Jiang Ming to marry an old man who was over fifty years old.


    She asked to talk to Jiang Ming alone, and Jiang Ming felt that this body agreed.


    When they were alone in a room, the woman in front of them knelt down again and expressed her thoughts.


    Jiang Ming only felt that it was ironic. ¡°It¡¯s for the silver, right?¡±


    The old man¡¯s memory shed through Jiang Ming¡¯s mind. The old man had a habit of abusing women. He had once tortured women to death, but he had a lot of silver. The people in the government could not do anything to the old man.


    ¡°Zhao, how could that be? Look, you¡¯ve cut ties with us now. You have no one to rely on. That old man has money. Mommy is doing this for your own good. Mommy is begging you, please go.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not stand it anymore. He turned around and wanted to leave. ¡°I won¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°Leave quickly; don¡¯te back,¡± Jiang Ming said silently in his heart, but the memory of the owner being ruined by her mother shed through his mind.


    In the end, the scene changed. Jiang Ming saw that he was covered in dirt and blood. Xia Weiwei knelt in front of this body. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. From now on, you¡¯re free. I¡¯m going to a vige. Take good care of yourself.¡±


    Jiang Ming opened his mouth, but he found that his whole body was in so much pain that he could not make a sound. For a moment, he felt sad for this body.


    She had suffered so much, but in the end, she got nothing out of it.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming quickly returned to his own body, and Xia Ning¡¯s slightly furrowed brows dimmed.


    He pursed his lips and said to Jiang Ming, ¡°I believe you¡¯ve seen what happened to my sister. Can you save her? I¡¯ve asked around. You¡¯ve treated some difficult and rare diseases. My sister¡¯s illness shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought about it and looked at Xia Weiwei. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for me to cure you, but what if the price is your life?¡±


    Xia Weiwei was a good person now, but what she had done to her sister before was not worthy of forgiveness. It was time for Xia Weiwei to pay.


    Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an did not know what Jiang Ming was thinking. When they heard Jiang Ming¡¯s words, they were a little shocked.

 Chapter 730 - 730 Testing

    730 Testing


    The Ning Caichen they knew did not seem like this. Why did he suddenly want Xia Weiwei¡¯s life?


    Zhu An¡¯an opened her mouth, but she did not know what to say.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I have my reasons for doing this.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Zhu An¡¯an and then at Xia Weiwei.


    How could Xia Weiwei have thought that Jiang Ming would use her own life as coteral? For a moment, she was in disbelief and stuttered, ¡°What¡­ the¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± Jiang Ming turned around. ¡°Forget it then.¡±


    Xia Weiwei was slightly anxious. ¡°No¡­ Wait, I¡¯m willing!¡±


    Hearing Xia Weiwei¡¯s words, the woman beside her did not say anything.


    Jiang Ming looked at the woman and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The woman¡¯s hands trembled when Jiang Ming mentioned her. Then, she looked up at Jiang Ming. ¡°My name is Xia Zhaomei.¡±


    ¡°Zhaomei, huh?¡± Jiang Ming muttered to himself.


    As Xia Zhaomei raised her head, everyone saw her eyes.


    Upon closer inspection, her left eye was still normal, but her right eye had a strange purple crack.


    The cracks were obvious, and there were red threads between them.


    Zhu An¡¯an and Zhu Asi saw them clearly, and then they fell silent.


    What exactly had Xia Zhaomei experienced? How did her eyes be like this?


    At this moment, Xia Zhaomei suddenly became nervous, and her eyes turned red. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Those two words were obviously directed at Jiang Ming. Jiang Ming did not expect Xia Zhaomei to be so agitated. He apologized to her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xia Zhaomei. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    In the face of Jiang Ming¡¯s apology, Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an were dumbfounded at the same time. Then, they looked at Jiang Ming in confusion.


    This was the first time they had seen Ning Caichen apologize, and it was clearly Xia Zhaomei who had offended him first.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡±


    Jiang Ming knew Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s feelings and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll exin it to youter.¡±


    Zhu Asi did not say anything after hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words.


    He trusted Jiang Ming¡¯s decision fully.


    Xia Zhaomei probably realized her attitude and lowered her head to apologize to Jiang Ming. ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault. Please don¡¯t take my sister¡¯s life. I can exchange other things for your treatment.¡±


    Hearing Xia Zhaomei¡¯s words, Jiang Ming became very determined. ¡°No, I want your sister¡¯s life!¡±


    Xia Weiwei looked at Xia Zhaomei. ¡°Zhaomei, I treated you badly before; this is what I deserve!¡±


    Then, she lowered her head, her eyes filled with tears.


    ¡°You would have likely been killed by me. I shouldpensate you with my life.¡±


    ¡°Weiwei, let¡¯s go. There¡¯s no need to ask him to treat you.¡±


    Xia Zhaomei did not hesitate, nor did she reply to Xia Weiwei¡¯s words. She grabbed Xia Weiwei¡¯s sleeve and was about to leave.


    ¡°Zhaomei! No! I don¡¯t want to! Ning Caichen, I¡¯ve already decided. Let me sacrifice myself. As long as you save my sister, I¡¯m willing to do anything!¡±


    p!


    Xia Zhaomei gritted her teeth and pped her.


    Xia Weiwei¡¯s face suddenly swelled up, turned red, and even had a few bloody marks on it.


    Although Zhu An¡¯an was not hit, she could feel the intense pain.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, please do as I say.¡±


    Xia Weiwei was not angry. Instead, she continued to look at Jiang Ming, and her tone was still very determined.


    ¡°Xia Weiwei, even if you do your best, I will not be grateful to you. I will kill you!¡±


    Xia Zhaomei roared at Xia Weiwei. She aimed at Xia Weiwei and pped her again.


    Seeing Xia Zhaomei like this, Xia Weiwei was still not angry.


    Not only that, but she also tightened her grip as she looked at Xia Zhaomei.


    ¡°Zhaomei, no matter what you say, I won¡¯t let go of your hand.¡±


    Hearing this, Xia Zhaomei was stunned and did not know what to say.


    Jiang Ming did not wait for their reply. His hand shone. He directed that light at Xia Weiwei.


    ¡°Weiwei!¡±


    The moment the light shone, Xia Zhaomei rushed over and pushed Xia Weiwei away.


    Xia Weiwei knew what Xia Zhaomei would do, but she dodged and took the opportunity to push Xia Zhaomei away.


    The light shone directly on Xia Weiwei¡¯s body. Xia Weiwei closed her eyes and fainted.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and released another ray of light onto Xia Weiwei¡¯s body.


    However, Xia Zhaomei was unwilling to let the light shine on her body and directly avoided Jiang Ming.


    Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an looked at each other in confusion.


    Ning Caichen had never been someone who would take someone¡¯s life. How could he let these two sisters pay with their lives this time?


    What kind of method was this? ording to Ning Caichen¡¯s medical skills, Xia Zhaomei¡¯s illness should be treatable. He would not need to exchange someone else¡¯s life to cure her, right?


    Prince Qiqihar was deep in thought as he looked at Xia Weiwei and Xia Zhaomei.


    Although he did not know what had happened, he had a rough idea.


    Ning Caichen was a skilled doctor. One sister wanted him to save the other sister, but Ning Caichen said that he needed her life as coteral.


    Although Prince Qiqihar did not know what to say, he still felt that Jiang Ming¡¯s approach was not good.


    No matter what, how could he let someone lose their life like this?


    ¡°Please, Lord Ning Caichen, return this light to my sister. My sister needs this light very much. I don¡¯t want my sister to die.¡±


    Xia Zhaomei kneeled on the ground.


    However, she did not dare to check Xia Weiwei¡¯s injuries.


    Xia Zhaomei was afraid. She was afraid that if she touched Xia Weiwei, Xia Weiwei would die.


    Hearing this, Zhu Asi could not help but sympathize with Xia Zhaomei. He looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, does she really have to pay with her sister¡¯s life?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Mingughed. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to pay with her sister¡¯s life. It¡¯s just a cover. Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Xia Zhaomei heaved a sigh of relief and obediently followed Jiang Ming¡¯s instructions.


    A beam of light shone in front of her, and all the wounds on Xia Zhaomei¡¯s body and face disappeared.

 Chapter 731 - 731 Real Cherry

    731 Real Cherry


    Seeing that all the wounds on her body had healed, Xia Zhaomei was instantly overjoyed. She even took off her veil.


    A blissful smile appeared on her face.


    Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an grew even more confused.


    Why was she putting on such a show?


    Was there a need to do this? What did Ning Caichen see in that memory?


    Prince Qiqihar, on the other hand, felt that he could not understand Jiang Ming. He stood there confused as he tried to understand what he was saying.


    He originally thought that as the prince of the high and mighty Qiqihar Kingdom, he would be able to understand these things easily.


    However, in the end, he was just a fool.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Ning Caichen. If you¡¯re amenable, I would like to invite you to stay in my mansion for a period of time.¡±


    Xia Zhaomei quickly knelt down and thanked him. At the same time, she looked at Xia Weiwei and asked worriedly, ¡°Is my sister okay? Why isn¡¯t she awake yet?¡±


    ¡°Your sister was just under too much stress and needs a lot of sleep. And yes, I¡¯m going to stay at your ce for a night,¡± Jiang Ming said.


    ¡°This way, please. I¡¯ll take you to the mansion.¡±


    Xia Zhaomei raised her hand and helped Xia Weiwei up.


    When they arrived at the mansion, Xia Zhaomei made arrangements for everyone.


    Zhu Asi could not help but sigh at Xia Zhaomei¡¯s meticulousness. ¡°Xia Zhaomei will definitely make a good wife!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to marry her?¡±


    Prince Qiqiharughed and teased Zhu Asi.


    Originally, he wanted to see his father as soon as possible. Now, it seemed that he had to postpone his ns.


    ¡°Of course not! Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    Zhu Asi shook his head.


    At Xia Zhaomei¡¯s invitation, Jiang Ming went to the pavilion with her. They had a chat.


    ¡°What would you like to do?¡±


    The sound of a harp rang out. Xia Zhaomei yed the strings, but a tear fell from the corner of her eye.


    She had never thought that her sister would be willing to make such a sacrifice for her.


    Looking around, Jiang Ming saw that the pavilion was surrounded by beautiful flowers, and the corridor was filled with strange paintings.


    He looked up at the pavilion again. There was a flower spinning in the middle.


    ¡°This is her own choice, and she wants to repay you. You¡¯d better ept it.¡±


    Jiang Ming pursed his lips. Xia Zhaomei¡¯s gaze was still vivid in his mind.


    ¡°Did you have no choice but to go to the Qiqihar Kingdom because of King Liang?¡±


    Xia Zhaomei suddenly thought of something and looked at Jiang Ming without blinking.


    Jiang Ming became alert and looked at Xia Zhaomei warily. ¡°How did you know? I never told you that.¡±


    ¡°I know that among the people you brought with you, there¡¯s the number one prodigy of the Zhuyan Pce, Zhu Asi, Zhu An¡¯an, and the prince of the Qiqihar Kingdom¡±


    Xia Zhaomei did not answer Jiang Ming¡¯s question. Instead, she continued to ramble.


    ¡°Can you read minds?¡±


    Jiang Ming thought of something and asked Xia Zhaomei.


    ¡°As expected of you, Lord Ning Caichen, you¡¯re actually half correct. The others all thought that I was a monster and were extremely afraid of me, but you¡¯re not afraid of me at all.¡±


    Xia Zhaomei ced the harp on the table. Her eyes were filled with admiration.


    Putting down the harp, Xia Zhaomei did not let her hands stay idle. She picked up an embroidery hoop at the side and started to embroider some flowers.


    ¡°What does that mean? Can you see everyone¡¯s past?¡±


    Jiang Ming asked after thinking for a moment.


    From the looks of it, this was the only answer.


    How could it be anything else?


    Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s reply, Xia Zhaomei could not help but look straight at him. ¡°You¡¯re right. As long as I look into someone¡¯s eyes, I can see what they¡¯ve done in the past. But I can only see what the other party has done in the recent past. It is very difficult to see deeply into a person¡¯s past.¡±


    Then, she focused on the embroidery in front of her and said slowly, ¡°For example, if it¡¯s you, I can only see what you¡¯ve done in the recent past. I¡¯ve only seen how people have addressed you and your medical skills.¡±


    She was very focused on embroidering the flowers in front of her. Unfortunately, she still pricked her finger with the needle.


    It was only a pinprick, but blood kept flowing out of her finger.


    Seeing so much blood, Jiang Ming could not help but be stunned. He did not know what to say and stuttered, ¡°Your finger¡­¡±


    Xia Zhaomei looked at her finger and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to it. This is how my body is.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Xia Zhaomei¡¯s wound and found that there was a small bug sucking on the wound.


    Soon, the blood around the wound disappeared.


    ¡°This is a bloodworm. My former master gave it to me and said it could protect me. Unfortunately, my master is no longer here.¡±


    Xia Zhaomei touched the bloodworm. The bloodworm even rubbed against Xia Zhaomei¡¯s fingers affectionately.


    ¡°Can I take a look?¡±


    Jiang Ming was interested in the bloodworm.


    ¡°Of course, you can.¡±


    Xia Zhaomei held the bloodworm forward. The bloodworm started to tremble.


    ¡°This little thing is afraid of strangers. You have to be gentle, or else it will cry. Its snot will get everywhere!¡±


    ¡°A snotty bloodworm?¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help butugh. Then, he raised his hand and took the bloodworm.


    It felt cold to the touch. He could not help but touch the bloodworm¡¯s body.


    ¡°Yes, this bloodworm is very venomous, but it¡¯s extremely afraid of everything. It¡¯s really funny.¡±


    Xia Zhaomei continued to embroider flowers, and soon, a purple cherry pattern emerged.


    Moreover, the cherries were also emitting a faint glow. The scent of cherries also filled the air.


    The fragrance made Jiang Ming feel a little strange. Then, he handed the bloodworm back and asked Xia Zhaomei, ¡°I think I smell something on the embroidery. What is this scent?¡±


    Xia Zhaomei took the bloodworm and put it in her pocket. She looked at Jiang Ming again and smiled. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, this is your favorite.¡±


    As she spoke, she handed over the embroidery hoop in her hand and gestured for Jiang Ming to take a look.


    Facing Xia Zhaomei¡¯s teasing, Jiang Ming did not say anything. He simply took the embroidery hoop.


    The moment he took the embroidery hoop, the embroidered cherry immediately became a real cherry.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes widened, and he could not help but look up at Xia Zhaomei. ¡°Xia Zhaomei, can I touch it?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You can even eat it. There¡¯s no problem.¡±

 Chapter 732 - 732 Tit for Tat

    732 Tit for Tat


    Xia Zhaomei continued stitching. This time, she was very fast, and she embroidered another cherry.


    She raised her hand and touched the cherry. The cherry instantly took shape and became a real cherry.


    Next, Xia Zhaomei ate the cherry.


    She could not help but savor it. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, these cherries are quite fresh. Try them quickly. They¡¯re fat and juicy.¡±


    Seeing that Xia Zhaomei had eaten the cherry in front of him, Jiang Ming no longer had any doubts. He took the cherry and put it in his mouth.


    Just as Xia Zhaomei said, the cherries were indeed delicious.


    ¡°What technique is this?¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little curious.


    ¡°This is a technique passed down in my family. My sister learned it too, but I don¡¯t know if she has forgotten the technique.¡±


    Xia Zhaomei was very excited to talk to him.


    Jiang Ming simply told her about his past. Xia Zhaomei also shared some of her memories with him.


    In no time at all, night had fallen.


    After dinner, Jiang Ming and the others went to rest.


    The next day, Xia Zhaomei got up to send Jiang Ming and the others off.


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet again one day. Be careful on the road,¡± Xia Zhaomei looked at Jiang Ming and said sincerely.


    ¡°Thank you. Be safe as well.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded and got into the carriage.


    The others also boarded the carriage and soon arrived at the Qiqihar Kingdom.


    Countless dragonflies were circling around them.


    The king of the Qiqihar Kingdom walked in front of Jiang Ming and said with a smile, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, wee to the Qiqihar Kingdom.¡±


    Then, he spread his arms and wanted to hug Jiang Ming.


    This was the etiquette of their kingdom.


    However, the king was a little worried.


    If Lord Ning Caichen was not willing to hug him, what should he do?


    When Jiang Ming saw the king of the Qiqihar Kingdom¡¯s actions, he realized something and returned the hug.


    The two of them hugged each other firmly. After they separated, Jiang Ming saw the king¡¯s joy and could not help but be infected with joy as well.


    The king of the Qiqihar Kingdomughed and raised his hand to signal Jiang Ming to enter the pce. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, please go in. The pce has already prepared a banquet.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not count how many banquets he had been invited to in the recent past. All of them had been interrupted.


    King Qiqihar followed Jiang Ming in.


    When they arrived at the gathering, the king of the Qiqihar Kingdom waved his hand to the seat beside him. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, please sit down. There are some things that we need to discuss.¡±


    He felt quite antsy.


    ording to his son, Jiang Ming was a capable person. If they recruited him, the Qiqihar Kingdom would greatly benefit.


    At this moment, someone suddenly spat out ck blood and fainted.


    Seeing this, King Qiqihar was instantly horrified and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Guards! guards!¡±


    A group of royal guards immediately rushed out and stood in front of King Qiqihar.


    However, there were no assassins here at all. King Qiqihar felt strange and shouted into the air, ¡°Wicked assassin,e out quickly! I am not afraid of you!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked around and looked at King Qiqihar. ¡°There are no assassins. I¡¯m afraid that this person had already been poisoned prior to the banquet. The poison only started to take effect now.¡±


    King Qiqihar was relieved. He then summoned the imperial physician to take the man away and continued with the banquet.


    Jiang Ming sat down and told King Qiqihar the truth. ¡°I came to the Qiqihar Kingdom this time to stay here for a few days. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to let me stay?¡±


    King Qiqihar nodded repeatedly and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony, Lord Ning Caichen. You can stay as long as you want. You can even bring people to stay here.¡±


    Seeing the king of the Qiqihar Kingdom being so enthusiastic, Jiang Ming¡¯s heart was set. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll get someone to pick up my peopleter.¡±


    The King of the Qiqihar Kingdom then said rather vaguely, ¡°If something happens in the Qiqihar Kingdom, I hope that you can help the Qiqihar Kingdom and not let the Qiqihar Kingdom fall into trouble.¡±


    Jiang Ming understood what the king of the Qiqihar Kingdom meant and hesitated. ¡°If such a thing happens, I will help.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the king of the Qiqihar Kingdom paused and told Jiang Ming, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, you must remember that some favors have to be paid for.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and did not say anything.


    So, this was what the king of the Qiqihar Kingdom was thinking. He was wondering why Prince Qiqihar had invited him to the Qiqihar Kingdom.


    The king of the Qiqihar Kingdom also trusted the prince. Was he so sure that he would help the Qiqihar Kingdom?


    ¡°Your Majesty, in that case, we don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    At this moment, Zhu Asi understood the underlying meaning of the king¡¯s words and immediately rejected him tactfully.


    The king of the Qiqihar Kingdom was furious. His entire face was gloomy, but he did not say anything to Zhu Asi¡¯s face.


    ording to his son, Ning Caichen was in a tough spot.


    Jiang Ming and the others noticed the king¡¯s mood, but they did not say anything directly to him.


    Originally, it was the prince of the Qiqihar Kingdom who had invited them over.


    Now that King Qiqihar was unhappy because of their choice, it had nothing to do with them.


    They were only here for a short stay. Did they have to listen to King Qiqihar for everything?


    It was not like the Qiqihar Kingdom was the only ce that people could stay.


    Prince Qiqihar could tell that her father was unhappy and immediately said to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s the season for good wine and delicacies now. We should eat and drink well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Dancer,e up!¡±


    The king of the Qiqihar Kingdom pped his hands, and a group of dancers came over and began to dance.


    However, despite the atmosphere, the conversation between everyone became a little strange.


    Jiang Ming roughly understood the situation.


    If Prince Qiqihar did anything, he would leave with Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an.


    However, when the banquet ended, King Qiqihar Kingdom did not do anything to Jiang Ming and the others. This made Jiang Ming heave a sigh of relief.


    Jiang Ming fell asleep quickly after the tiring journey.


    The next day, he woke up early and was in a good mood.


    However, when Jiang Ming went to look for Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an, he could not find them. He only found a letter.

 Chapter 733 - 733 Captured

    733 Captured


    The letter stated that Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an had gone to a nearby valley to explore.


    Jiang Ming was a little worried and immediately set off to the valley.


    However, after searching for a long time, he could not find Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an.


    The two of them seemed to have disappeared. Jiang Ming¡¯s heart was in his throat as he continued to search.


    Unexpectedly, he met Xia Ning instead.


    Xia Ning looked at Jiang Ming and said unhappily, ¡°Ning Caichen, I finally found you. I want you to talk to Xia Weiwei. Our vige needs her very much.¡±


    At this moment, his beard was unshaven, and his face was haggard.


    Jiang Ming did not expect Xia Ning toe to find him. He was puzzled for a moment. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to Xia Weiwei directly? Why did youe to me?¡±


    However, he felt odd.


    Xia Weiwei did not have any conflict with Xia Ning. How did Xia Ning be like this?


    Unexpectedly, Xia Ning¡¯s expression became desperate. He muttered to himself, ¡°Xia Weiwei is unwilling to see me. I¡¯ve lost my beloved third sister.¡±


    Seeing Xia Ning¡¯s dejected look, Jiang Ming said helplessly, ¡°Like you said, she doesn¡¯t want to see you. It¡¯s useless for me to pass on a message.¡±


    He became even more confused.


    Why was Xia Weiwei unwilling to see Xia Ning? It was too weird.


    Perhaps Xia Weiwei had thought things through and wanted to stay with her sister?


    This was probably the best way to put it.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming did not ask.


    These were not things he should be asking about.


    There was no need to get to the bottom of some things.


    Xia Ning¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. He lowered his head and continued to mutter to himself, ¡°But I have no choice. I need my third sister. My older brother also needs her.¡±


    ¡°Think about it again. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Jiang Ming turned around and was about to leave when he was stopped by Xia Ning.


    Xia Ning was muddleheaded. He looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Please help me. I really need Xia Weiwei.¡±


    Seeing Xia Ning like this, Jiang Ming was very helpless. He continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that I can¡¯t help you. Xia Ning, I wish you good luck.¡±


    Xia Ning let go of Jiang Ming¡¯s sleeve and fell to the ground in a daze.


    ¡°Weiwei! Weiwei! Weiwei!¡±


    He shouted three times in a row.


    Jiang Ming shook his head and turned to leave Xia Ning.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, why did youe to the Medical Valley?¡±


    At this moment, a breeze blew across his face, and a man holding a flute appeared in front of Jiang Ming.


    The man was wearing white robes. His expression was calm, but there was a hint of sadness in his eyes.


    ¡°Are you the valley master?¡±


    Jiang Ming guessed and looked at the man.


    As long as he could find the valley master, he would be able to find Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Valley Master Xia Qingyi. Why have youe here?¡±


    Xia Qingyi briefly introduced himself and looked at Jiang Ming with a friendly expression.


    Jiang Ming became serious. ¡°Xia Ning, Xia Zhaomei, Xia Weiwei, Xia Liushan¡­ Do these names ring a bell?¡±


    ¡°It is just a coincidence that we have the same surname. I only know that my surname was based on an outsider¡¯s surname. I saved that person before, but I didn¡¯t have a name, so he helped me out.¡±


    Xia Qingyi also answered carefully, his eyes seemingly immersed in his memories.


    ¡°The person you saved might be rted to someone else,¡± Jiang Ming said casually.


    Xia Qingyiughed and shook his head. ¡°It really has nothing to do with those people. The person I saved is called Xia Xuele.¡±


    Hearing these words, Xia Ning, who was originally in a daze, suddenly perked up. He stood up actively and looked at Xia Qingyi, saying, ¡°Valley Master, you know my mother?¡±


    Xia Qingyi was a little surprised. ¡°Xia Xuele is your mother? Why do I remember treating a man?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my mother was poisoned and became a man. Then, she disappeared. My siblings and I never found her, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be with you.¡±


    Xia Qingyi thought carefully and exined to Xia Ning.


    Xia Qingyi thought for a while and said, ¡°After I saved Xia Xuele, she stayed with me for a period of time to recuperate. After that, she left. As for where she is now, I don¡¯t know either. This is a very tricky matter.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll look for my motherter. Thank you so much.¡±


    Xia Ning let out a sigh of relief, bowed to Xia Qingyi, and then turned around to leave.


    The moment he left, he silently said goodbye to Jiang Ming in his heart. ¡°Goodbye, Ning Caichen. See you again.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, Xia Ning. I wish you all the best.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming heard Xia Ning¡¯s words and waved at him.


    Xia Ning was a little surprised, but she did not say anything else. His eyes were filled with loneliness and despair. Then, he turned around and left.


    Now, it was time to get to the point. Jiang Ming looked at Xia Qingyi. ¡°Valley Master, you should give me an exnation now.¡±


    Hearing this, Xia Qingyi felt confused. He looked at Jiang Ming in disbelief and said, ¡°What do I have to exin to you? I didn¡¯t do anything bad.¡±


    ¡°You should be aware of your misdeeds. A few of my good friends came to your ce, but they disappeared for no reason. I can¡¯t help but suspect you. They usually don¡¯t get lost.¡±


    Xia Qingyi¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Your good friends are the number one prodigy of the Zhuyan Pce and that young girl with unlimited potential?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you know.¡± Jiang Ming smiled faintly. ¡°You should return them now.¡±


    ¡°Why? I found them. They are mine now.¡±


    Xia Qingyi started to be persistent.


    However, Jiang Ming did not want to listen to Xia Qingyi at all. He released a huge ball of light in his hand and threw it at Xia Qingyi.


    Xia Qingyi thought that this ball of light was nothing and directly caught it with their bare hands.


    In the end, the moment he caught it, the ball of light became very hot.


    Not long after, a huge hole appeared on Xia Ning¡¯s hand. It looked terrible.


    ¡°Huh¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Xia Ning could not help but panic.


    He was struck with an extremely medieval weapon.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to recover, but you have to release Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an. Otherwise, your hand will always be like this.¡±

 Chapter 734 - 734 Eagle Demon

    734 Eagle Demon


    Jiang Ming spoke softly and looked away,pletely disregarding Xia Qingyi.


    Xia Qingyi felt insulted. Suddenly, his body shone brightly.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming realized something was wrong and walked forward. It felt like Xia Qingyi¡¯s consciousness was blurring.


    Seeing Jiang Minge closer, Xia Qingyi immediately panicked. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He was afraid.


    Jiang Ming could not have realized that his consciousness would be affected after he used this spell, right?


    This was his weakness! He could not let Jiang Ming attack him when he was unguarded.


    Thinking of this, Xia Qingyi shot out a burst of electricity to prevent Jiang Ming froming any closer.


    An electric current shed in front of Xia Qingyi, striking Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes.


    Jiang Ming did not even try to dodge it and continued to stare at Xia Qingyi.


    This caused Xia Qingyi to panic. His heart trembled, but he pretended to be extremely calm and continued to shoot out electricity.


    However, Jiang Ming countered his attacks, and the electric currents instantly turned into ashes.


    Seeing the ashes on the ground, Xia Qingyi panicked and shot out countless more electric currents.


    However, those electric currents were immediately eliminated by Jiang Ming.


    As Jiang Ming countered the electric currents, he took a step closer to Xia Qingyi.


    Xia Qingyi had no choice but to take a few steps back. His eyes were filled with panic and fear.


    ¡°How did you destroy the electric currents I released? You clearly don¡¯t look powerful.¡±


    In reply, Jiang Ming shot out a huge ball of electricity.


    ¡°Look closely; this is real electricity!¡±


    The moment he released it, Jiang Ming looked at Xia Qingyi with a mocking smile.


    Xia Qingyi stepped back. He was terrified, but there was nothing he could do.


    The electricity brought with it an extremely dense pressure. Xia Qingyi could no longer move. He could only watch as the electricity rushed toward him.


    ¡°Please, let me go.¡±


    The ball of electricity was one inch away from him, and Xia Qingyi could not stand the pressure anymore. His hair stood on end.


    ¡°Alright. However, you have to bring me to Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an and let them out!¡±


    Jiang Ming retracted the ball of electricity. He had a sly look in his eye.


    As expected, only sheer strength could make Xia Qingyi yield.


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let them go.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s strength terrified Xia Qingyi. Xia Qingyi had no choice but to admit defeat, but he was still thinking of some devious ideas.


    In his opinion, he had to have Zhu An¡¯an and Zhu Asi under his thumb.


    He also had to have Jiang Ming under his thumb.


    If he refined them and put them into his furnace, he could refine extremely powerful medicinal pills!


    Then, after he took those pills, he would definitely be invincible and be a unique expert in the world of immortal cultivation.


    ¡°If you have any ill intentions toward us, I won¡¯t mind letting you have a taste of true pain.¡±


    Jiang Ming was afraid that Xia Qingyi would cause more trouble, so he threatened him.


    ¡°How is that possible? What can I do to you now? Don¡¯t overthink. I can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Xia Qingyiughed, but in fact, he was full ofints in his heart.


    Who did Jiang Ming think he was?


    If not for the fact that he was not as strong as he usually was, he would definitely make Jiang Ming pay the price!


    Seeing Xia Qingyi dragging his feet, Jiang Ming lost his patience.


    He said to Xia Qingyi, ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else. Don¡¯t drag your feet. I don¡¯t have much patience, especially for people like you. Pick up the pace or die immediately.¡±


    Jiang Ming threatened him again.


    Xia Qingyi was terrified, and his pace immediately increased.


    However, a huge eagle demon suddenly blocked their way.


    ¡°The power in your body makes my stomach growl. Let me eat you!¡±


    The eagle demonughed loudly and turned to Xia Qingyi. ¡°Valley Master, I¡¯ve already found the two people you captured and brought them to a new ce. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You! Damn it!¡±


    Xia Qingyi rushed over angrily, but he was locked in a cage by the eagle demon.


    Jiang Ming obediently entered the cage and did not even spare a nce at the eagle demon.


    Seeing that things were going smoothly, the eagle demon brought them to a prison.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, we¡¯re on the same side now. We have to work together.¡±


    Xia Qingyi looked at Jiang Ming with helplessness in his eyes.


    How did he end up on the same team as Jiang Ming?


    Looking at the ceiling of the huge cage above, Xia Qingyi felt despair.


    This cage was a nightmare. He wanted to break free from Ning Caichen¡¯s shackles, but he was tricked by the eagle demon again.


    Thinking that he had caught two decent cultivators, the eagle demon was in a good mood.


    Hey in his bedroom and imagined how his strength would increase greatly after refining the two cultivators.


    ¡°We¡¯re not on the same side. You¡¯re being ridiculous.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not have a good impression of Xia Qingyi. He ced his hand on the cage bars, and it broke into two.


    Then, he looked at Xia Qingyi and said to him indifferently, ¡°Xia Qingyi, just stay here!¡±


    Xia Qingyi suddenly became anxious and shouted at Jiang Ming, ¡°Ning Caichen, let me out quickly! Let me out!¡±


    Jiang Ming was not moved at all. He turned around and wanted to leave.


    Xia Qingyi had some nerve! After nning to trap him, he was begging for Jiang Ming to save him. Ridiculous!


    Seeing that Jiang Ming was about to leave, Xia Qingyi shouted loudly, ¡°Someone is trying to escape! Someone is running away!¡±


    He could not let Jiang Ming leave unless thetter was willing to save him.


    After saying this, he was smug.


    He stopped and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Are you willing to let me out now? As long as you let me out, I¡¯ll help you with many things.¡±


    Victory was already in his grasp.


    Ning Caichen would definitely let him out.


    If he was not released, Ning Caichen would be captured by the eagle demon.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll agree to it?¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled contemptuously, then turned around and nned to leave again.


    Xia Qingyi did not expect Jiang Ming topletely ignore him. He immediately hardened his heart and shouted, ¡°Someone is running away! Someone is running away!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not want to leave. He just stayed where he was and looked at Xia Qingyi with a faint smile.


    Xia Qingyi was a little flustered. Then, he felt that Jiang Ming had admitted defeat. Heughed out loud. ¡°Ning Caichen, you still fell into my hands!¡±


    Following Xia Qingyi¡¯s shout, the demons on guard arrived in front of Xia Qingyi and Jiang Ming.

 Chapter 735 - 735 Torturous Killing

    735 Torturous Killing


    Seeing that Xia Qingyi was safe and sound in the cage, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    When they saw Jiang Ming, who was out of the cage, the demons approached him. ¡°Kid, hurry back inside. Don¡¯t make us angry.¡±


    Jiang Ming ignored them.


    This angered the demons. They shouted at Jiang Ming aggressively.


    ¡°Kid, did you hear what we said? Hurry up and go inside. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt insulted. A sword materialized in his hand, and he started swinging it at them.


    They wanted to dodge or counterattack, but they found that they could not move or pick up their weapons at all.


    Xia Qingyi noticed the problem with these demons and could not help but be stunned.


    Why couldn¡¯t they move at all?


    What was going on?


    Jiang Ming killed these demons and then swaggered out of the cage.


    He had onlye in because he was curious, so there was no need for him to waste any more time.


    The most important thing now was to find the eagle demon and get him to tell him where Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an were.


    At this moment, the eagle demon was still extremely satisfied. His entire body was glowing with colorful lights. It was as if he had changed into a different person.


    Jiang Ming looked around. The eagle demon was not nearby at all.


    Jiang Ming lost his patience. He conjured lightning in his hand and struck the sky.


    The eagle demon had never seen such a thing before. He was so frightened that the grapes in his hand fell off and rolled on the ground.


    ¡°Damn it! Who dares to provoke me?¡±


    The eagle demon¡¯s aura was extremely strong, and it headed in the direction of the lightning.


    When he saw Jiang Ming, he was surprised.


    ¡°How did youe out? Weren¡¯t you locked in the cage?¡±


    Jiang Ming said angrily, ¡°Hurry up and tell me where Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an are!¡±


    He had thought that he would be able to see Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an after being brought here, but he did not.


    ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    The eagle demon sneered and rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming gathered his strength and broke the eagle demon¡¯s wings.


    The eagle demon felt a chill run down his spine and immediately began to panic.


    Then, he felt a sharp pain in his back!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The eagle demon could not take it anymore. He even forgot to counterattack! He rolled on the ground in despair.


    ¡°Tell me where Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an are!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at the eagle demon in front of him.


    The eagle demon was already on the verge of death. He hurriedly said, ¡°They¡¯re in the depths of the forest nearby. As long as you keep walking forward, you¡¯ll find them.¡±


    He could not take the torture anymore. From the looks of it, he could only rest in peace if he told Jiang where Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an were.


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming quickly ran toward the forest.


    After a while, he saw Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an and ran over in surprise.


    At this moment, Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an were in a bind.


    They were in a cage as well.


    The eagle demon had created a special cage for them. It was surrounded by vines that kept them trapped. With their strength, they had no way of breaking apart the vines.


    Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an saw Jiang Ming and were excited. ¡°Ning Caichen, why are you here? It¡¯s such a relief to see you. You can save us!¡±


    When he saw the vines that were imprisoning Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an, Jiang Ming tore apart the vines.


    Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an immediately walked out.


    ¡°Mister, thank you so much. Without you, we¡¯d have been in a real pinch,¡± Zhu An¡¯an said helplessly.


    How could she have predicted that they would be trapped in a cage like this?


    At this moment, another issue arose.


    A huge python rushed toward the three of them menacingly. It clearly wanted to pounce on Zhu Asi!


    Fortunately, Jiang Ming reacted quickly and kicked the python away.


    The python had a mouth full of fangs, but after being kicked by Jiang Ming, it fell to the ground and lost some of its fangs.


    ¡°How dare you try to kill me so sneakily?¡±


    Zhu Asi stared at the python in front of him, wishing he could kick it to death.


    However, the python understood the situation. Seeing that it could not defeat Jiang Ming and the others, it immediately pretended to be in pain and looked at Jiang Ming with a sad expression.


    Zhu Asi was speechless. He wanted to step forward and continue kicking the python.


    ¡°I know what this python¡¯s like. It bullies the weak and fears the strong.¡±


    Hearing Zhu Asi¡¯s words, Zhu An¡¯an agreed.


    She looked at the python in front of her and could not help but scoff.


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry when he saw Zhu An¡¯an and Zhu Asi like this.


    ¡°Why did you touch my little pet? Do you want to die?¡±


    At this moment, the three of them heard a sharp female voice.


    ¡°Come out!¡±


    Jiang Ming became a little proactive when he heard the woman¡¯s voice.


    Since the python had a master, everything was negotiable. It was time for them to getpensated!


    A huge thick vine dropped down. Everyone jumped back to avoid being hit.


    A woman immediately came down from the vine. She was tall and had a flower on her head. She was beautiful and did not look like someone who lived in a regr kingdom.


    Instead, she looked like someone who had lived in this forest.


    The woman¡¯s clothes were made of leaves.


    The woman tucked her hair behind her ear and stared at Jiang Ming without blinking. Before she could mention the python, she stared at him curiously and asked, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a good-looking man. Where are you from?¡±


    Seeing the woman¡¯s lecherous look, Zhu An¡¯an pushed the woman away and said in an exasperated tone, ¡°Miss, please have some self-respect.¡±


    ¡°Me? Miss?¡±


    Unexpectedly, the woman did not seem to understand the meaning of this address.


    ¡°Are you pretending to be ignorant?¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an felt odd. She poked the woman in front of her and spoke with some confusion.


    The woman found it hard to understand Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s intentions. She immediately jumped up and covered her entire body with both hands.


    She said warily, ¡°What do you mean? What do you want to do, woman?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the woman in front of him and could not help but think of a certain phrase¡­


    Wolf child.


    The woman in front of me seemed to be in the same situation as the wolf child from the folktales. She was probably abandoned by someone and raised by some animal, so she did not know anything about the outside world.


    However, he found it strange that the woman in front of him seemed to be able to speak.


    At this moment, the woman angrily piped up. ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Why are you distracted? Don¡¯t get distracted!¡±


    Jiang Ming was brought back to his senses by the woman¡¯s words. He looked at her.

 Chapter 736 - 736 A Strange Woman

    736 A Strange Woman


    ¡°It¡¯s regarding your pet. Your pet tried to attack us. How do we settle this matter?¡±


    The woman did not believe him at all. She squatted down and touched the python¡¯s scales.


    Seeing the woman like this, Zhu Asi could not help but say, ¡°Your little pet only pretends to be weak in front of you. You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s actually like.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an also added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be fooled by your little pet. It¡¯s obvious that it has attacked several people.¡±


    The woman could not help but get angry. She went forward and wanted to teach Zhu An¡¯an and Zhu Asi a lesson! She said unhappily, ¡°What right do you have to use my little pet? My little pet has always been obedient. It must be you guys who bullied my little pet when I wasn¡¯t around!¡±


    At this moment, the python hissed in pain, as if it had been hurt badly. There were even tears at the corners of its eyes.


    Seeing the python like this, Zhu An¡¯an really wanted to go up and beat it up! However, because the owner of the python was here, she did not continue to do anything.


    Zhu An¡¯an walked forward and tried to talk to the woman. She had good intentions. ¡°We¡¯re both women. Why would I lie to you? You trust your little pet too much.¡±


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming could not stand it anymore. He conjured a memory in his hand, showing what the python had done just now and how Jiang Ming and the others had simply acted in self-defense.


    Seeing these memories, the woman¡¯s face was instantly filled with shame and embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My little pet has caused you trouble. I¡¯m willing to help you out of this ce as an apology.¡±


    Jiang Ming was surprised that the woman could tell that they were lost, but he did not think too much about it. He nodded. ¡°Thank you, miss.¡±


    ¡°My name is Zuqing Yiyi.¡±


    Zuqing Yiyi was very embarrassed. Fortunately, she did not do anything too out of line. Otherwise, things would have been much worse.


    Thinking of this, she coughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely bring you out safely.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Yiyi.¡±


    There was no need to continue to dwell on those matters now.


    Zuqing Yiyi had a very good impression of Jiang Ming. He was very polite.


    Zhu An¡¯an and the others also saw this and did not continue to dwell on the matter. They followed Zuqing Yiyi¡¯s footsteps and immediately left the forest.


    However, they ran into someone else. That person was dressed and looked simr to Prince Qiqihar, but their auras were a little different.


    ¡°Huan!¡±


    Zuqing Yiyi was pleasantly surprised. Her eyes were filled with joy.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and thought about it.


    It was entirely impossible.


    Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s guesses were simr to Jiang Ming¡¯s.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not want to disturb the two of them, so he gave Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an a look to express his intentions.


    Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an agreed and left with Jiang Ming secretly.


    After they left, Zuqing Yiyi realized that there was no one around. She felt strange, but she did not say anything else and let go of Qiqihar Huan¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Remember, we¡¯re just a couple who have no choice but to get along!¡± Zuqing Yiyi warned Prince Qiqihar Huan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Qiqihar Huan¡¯s warmth was gone. ¡°I need you toe with me to the pce. My father wants to see you.¡±


    Hearing his words, Zuqing Yiyi was a little hesitant, but she did not say anything.


    She thought of what her master and mistress had said and immediately nodded. Then, she followed Prince Qiqihar Huan into the carriage.


    When she arrived at the pce, she was brought to the other party¡¯s bedroom by Prince Qiqihar Huan.


    s, Zuqing Yiyi lost her footing and almost fell down.


    Prince Qiqihar Huan quickly grabbed Zuqing Yiyi¡¯s waist.


    Zuqing Yiyi did not expect to be supported by Prince Qiqihar Huan. She was stunned.


    Seeing her delicate and pretty face, Prince Qiqihar Huan could not help but kiss her.


    Zuqing Yiyi was dumbfounded. She waited for him to finish kissing her, but her entire body stiffened.


    By the time Zuqing Yiyi regained her senses, Prince Qiqihar Huan had already finished kissing her. Zuqing Yiyi hurriedly pushed Prince Qiqihar Huan away.


    After being pushed away, Prince Qiqihar Huan snapped out of it and looked at Zuqing Yiyi.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to court.¡±


    With that, he left.


    He was a little confused. Why did he kiss her? Didn¡¯t he always hate her? What was wrong with him?


    Zuqing Yiyi felt baffled, but she was also a little angry.


    She wanted to skin him alive!


    At this moment, Zuqing Yiyi¡¯s palm suddenly started to glow.


    A furry little beast came out and bit Zuqing Yiyi¡¯s pants. Its fur stood up, and it seemed very nervous.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Noticing the little beast¡¯s movements, Zuqing Yiyi immediately squatted. ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    The little beast nodded and let go of Zuqing Yiyi¡¯s pants. It kept looking at its calf.


    Zuqing Yiyi instantly understood. Her palm reached out to cover the little beast¡¯s calf.


    The little beast¡¯s reaction was probably because something was going to happen to Qiqihar Huan. If he died, she would not have a good time either.


    It seemed that she had to follow them.


    Thinking about it, Zuqing Yiyi touched the little beast¡¯s fur. ¡°Yingying, I know. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Yingying nodded. A beam of light shed in Zuqing Yiyi¡¯s eyes, and it returned to her palm.


    Zuqing Yiyi¡¯s expression turned serious as she left the room.


    On the other side, Zuqing Yiyi¡¯s younger sister, Zuqing Yuanyuan, had just entered the pce when she was pleasantly surprised and immediately became curious.


    What was this? Why was her sister running so fast? Her appearance was also so strange. She was running so much faster than she usually did.


    Zuqing Yuanyuan looked around and raised her head. She almost bumped into a tree. She subconsciously stepped back and touched her forehead, letting out a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 737 - 737 Intending to Have a Showdown

    737 Intending to Have a Showdown


    Indeed, Zuqing Yuanyuan could not be too happy. His sister was right. When people were too happy, it was easy for them to be careless.


    Along the way, Zuqing Yuanyuan was dazzled by everything.


    The royal pce was brilliant, but the sunlight was a little too bright.


    After some time, the sunlight was no longer as blinding. Zuqing Yuanyuan stared at the huge pce and the huge words on it, and her eyes lit up.


    She had finally arrived at the royal pce.


    Suddenly, she wanted toin.


    Cultivators and swordsmen had the tendency to hate such huge buildings. However, she has not seen any of them here. Maybe that was why such a huge pce could be built.


    As sheined, she entered the royal kitchen of the pce. The clean and simple design was unobstructed. Zuqing Yuanyuan admired it.


    There was an open space in front of her. Zuqing Yuanyuan was curious and wanted to go there. Suddenly, a hand appeared in front of her, and a friendly voice said, ¡°Madam, are you looking for the second prince?¡±


    Zuqing Yuanyuan subconsciously looked at the source of the voice. A girl was dressed in clean clothes with her hair tied up. She looked like a pretty girl from a humble family.


    There was a polite smile on her face.


    Zuqing Yuanyuan did not have a good impression of her, and her face darkened.


    Madam? She was a young woman! How could that girl address her in that manner?


    ¡°Who taught you to say that? We look the same age! Why would you call me that? Where are your manners?¡±


    Zuqing Yuanyuan frowned, and her words became louder and louder until she was so angry that she could not speak.


    The maid was stunned, but she still smiled faintly. ¡°May I ask what you¡¯re talking about? I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    She wanted to roll her eyes.


    Zuqing Yuanyuan really thought highly of herself. She was not that important! She was just the prince¡¯s sister-inw!


    How dare Zuqing Yuanyuan make her seem stupid! Was she doing this on purpose? Didn¡¯t she know that she had been trained for this position since she was a child?


    Hearing the words of the woman in front of her, Zuqing Yuanyuan became even angrier. Just as she was about to speak, another person stopped her.


    ¡°Zuqing Yuanyuan?¡±


    A familiar voice sounded in her ear. A bad feeling rose in her heart. She turned to look at the source of the voice.


    As expected, it was Qiqihar Huan!


    Prince Qiqihar Huan was shocked, and he frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    His father had just said that he would not be attending court, so he went to the kitchen to take a look. When he turned around, he saw Zuqing Yuanyuan.


    Usually, she would note to the pce. Was something going on?


    Zuqing Yuanyuan was stumped.


    Indeed, it was rather strange for her toe to the pce now. She had basically never been to the pce before, so her arrival was very sudden.


    Zuqing Yuanyuan¡¯s eyes darted around, and she coughed. ¡°I saw that you¡¯de back. You¡¯re married to my sister, and we are family now. Is it strange for me to visit? What¡¯s there to ask?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Hearing Zuqing Yuanyuan¡¯s words, Prince Qiqihar Huan smiled. For some reason, he felt that she was very funny.


    ¡°Hey, Huan, why are you with my sister?¡±


    Zuqing Yiyi came to the kitchen to find something to eat when she saw Qiqihar Huan and Zuqing Yuanyuan.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    As he spoke, Prince Qiqihar Huan put his hand on Zuqing Yiyi¡¯s shoulder and observed her reaction.


    Usually, he would not act like this. He did not know why, but he did this for no reason. He wanted to see her reaction to his actions.


    The intimate physical contact made Zuqing Yiyi subconsciously shrink back, but Prince Qiqihar Huan still clung to her.


    The image of Prince Qiqihar Huan kissing her appeared in her mind. Zuqing Yiyi blushed and shook her head. She leaned close to his ear.


    Her warm breath tickled his ear. His eyes darkened.


    ¡°Listen to me. Someone wants to hurt you. They will send someone to deal with youter. Keep me by your side, and I can help you take care of it.¡±


    After saying that, Zuqing Yiyi pulled away from Prince Qiqihar Huan. He was reluctant to part with her.


    Prince Qiqihar Huan recalled their kiss and could not help but feel unsatisfied. He looked at Zuqing Yiyi¡¯s soft lips, and his eyes darkened again.


    Zuqing Yiyi did not notice his dazed expression and just waited for his answer.


    After waiting for a while, she saw that Prince Qiqihar Huan had not replied. She thought that he would not agree, so she wanted to exin again.


    Prince Qiqihar Huan suddenly said, ¡°Okay, stay by my side.¡±


    It was time for him to bring Zuqing Yiyi to his father.


    As he spoke, he turned around and his slender figure disappeared upstairs. Zuqing Yiyi hurriedly followed him.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! You guys forgot about me!¡±


    Zuqing Yuanyuan felt helpless and gave up.


    Whatever! She would just have a nice meal here!


    The maids in the royal kitchen rolled their eyes. This kind of person was not worthy of being connected to the royal family!


    When they arrived at the royal garden, some concubines were admiring the flowers. They were originally at loggerheads with each other, but when Zuqing Yiyi appeared, everyone looked at her with disdain.


    Sensing their gazes, Zuqing Yiyi was stunned. Their words entered her ears.


    ¡°Why is Zuqing Yiyi here? How does she have the guts toe here? Every single day, she destroys Prince Qiqihar Huan¡¯s reputation and disgraces her family. I feel ashamed just looking at her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that this woman strings along many men. She quarrels with the second prince every day for no reason.¡±


    ¡°The second prince is capable and good-looking. He¡¯s definitely a treasure. Many women want to get close to him. The second prince is so good to her. She¡¯s really not worth it!¡±


    Zuqing Yiyi felt awkward and did not know what to say.


    Prince Qiqihar Huan helped Zuqing Yiyi out. ¡°You concubines should shut up and admire the flowers. Why can¡¯t you keep your mouths shut for even five minutes?¡±


    Hearing this, the concubines were instantly furious, but there was nothing they could do. They all shut their mouths.


    Zuqing Yiyi looked at Prince Qiqihar Huan gratefully. She suddenly remembered her sister and smacked her head. ¡°Oh no! I forgot about Zuqing Yuanyuan!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. She¡¯s in the royal kitchen. Nothing will happen to her.¡± Prince Qiqihar Huan urged Zuqing Yiyi to hurry up. ¡°Zuqing Yiyi, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Zuqing Yiyi nodded and followed Prince Qiqihar Huan toward the pce.


    At this time, Jiang Ming, Zhu Asi, and Zhu An¡¯an had returned to the Qiqihar Kingdom. They nned toy their cards on the table with the king of the Qiqihar Kingdom and leave the ce.


    Based on the current situation, they might as well go to a new country. They wondered how Princess Qingmiao and the others were doing in the Liang Kingdom.


    Jiang Ming was a little worried.

 Chapter 738 - 738 You’re Back

    738 You¡¯re Back


    When Qiqihar Huan and Zuqing Yiyi arrived, Jiang Ming, Zhu Asi, and Zhu An¡¯an followed them.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Zuqing Yiyi had a deep impression of Jiang Ming and immediately recognized him. Her face was full of surprise.


    She had thought that she would never see him again, but here he was now.


    Prince Qiqihar Huan was stunned for a moment. Then, he recalled Jiang Ming, whom he had just met, and was a little confused.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Prince Qiqihar also walked out at this time and happened to hear Prince Qiqihar Huan¡¯s question. He could not help but find it strange. He looked at Prince Qiqihar Huan and then at Jiang Ming. His eyes were filled with confusion.


    ¡°My dear brother, do you know these people?¡±


    Prince Qiqihar Huan scratched his head and looked at Prince Qiqihar. Then, he sized up Jiang Ming and the other two.


    His meaning was very clear. He hoped that Prince Qiqihar could introduce Jiang Ming and the other two to him.


    Prince Qiqihar understood what his brother meant. He raised his hand to Jiang Ming and the other two. ¡°This is Lord Ning Caichen. This is Lord Zhu Asi, the top prodigy of the Zhuyan Pce. This is Ms. Zhu An¡¯an.¡±


    Upon hearing Prince Qiqihar¡¯s words, Prince Qiqihar Huan was slightly stunned. He could not help but take a few more nces at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming did not seem like he was anyone special. Why would the top prodigy of the Zhuyan Pce follow him willingly?


    Before he could figure it out, Prince Qiqihar noticed Zuqing Yiyi and asked again, ¡°Why are you here too? I remember that you usually don¡¯te to see Father.¡±


    Zuqing Yiyi coughed. ¡°I heard that Father wanted to see me, so I came here with Huan.¡±


    As she spoke, she went forward to hold Prince Qiqihar Huan¡¯s arm and even leaned her head on his shoulder.


    ¡°My second son and his wife are so loving. I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    The king of the Qiqihar Kingdom walked out at this time. He smiled so much that the corners of his eyes were wrinkled. However, when he met Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze, he immediately turned his head away, and his face turned ashen.


    ¡°Why is Lord Ning Caichen here? I thought he wanted to leave?¡±


    As someone with a sixth sense, his sixth sense told him that Ning Caichen really wanted to leave. Not only that, but Ning Caichen also wanted to take the people around him with him.


    What did Ning Caichen think the Qiqihar Kingdom was? Did he think he coulde and go as he wished?


    Jiang Ming could tell what King Qiqihar was thinking and said directly, ¡°I want to leave this ce. Please agree.¡±


    As expected, King Qiqihar¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Impossible! As long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let you leave!¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an could not help but get angry when she saw the king of the Qiqihar Kingdom being so unreasonable. She could not care less about respect. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, old man? It was your son who invited us here. We didn¡¯t have toe here. Why can¡¯t we leave if we want to?¡±


    Seeing that Zhu An¡¯an was about to have an argument with King Qiqihar, Prince Qiqihar hurriedly said, ¡°Father, Ms. Zhu An¡¯an, please talk things out. There¡¯s no need to argue over such a small matter.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an knew what Prince Qiqihar meant, but she was still so angry that she almost lost her rationality.


    She felt that the king of the Qiqihar Kingdom was too unreasonable.


    The king of the Qiqihar Kingdom was still angry. He did not listen to what Prince Qiqihar said at all. He directly spat at Jiang Ming. ¡°Ning Caichen, who do you think you are? Why should we leave?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not care at all. A huge energy ball appeared in his hand, and it was burning with mes.


    The mes looked very fierce, and King Qiqihar was a little afraid. Then, he looked at Prince Qiqihar.


    Prince Qiqihar looked at the mes carefully and immediately found it strange.


    This fire was not something that an ordinary person could conjure. How did Ning Caichen conjure it?


    Even he could only form a small me! How did Ning Caichen create such a big me?


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, how did you gather such a huge me?¡±


    Prince Qiqihar could not help but ask.


    Prince Qiqihar Huan eximed, ¡°This is the first time in my life that I¡¯ve seen such a huge me.¡±


    Zuqing Yiyi was a little shocked, and her pupils dted. ¡°Even our n can¡¯t create such a huge me.¡±


    She was puzzled and could not help but stare at the fireball in front of her with envy.


    She usually wanted to conjure a me this big, but after putting in a lot of effort, she still could not do it.


    She did not expect Ning Caichen to obtain the me so easily. She really could not get it.


    ¡°I want to know too. I can¡¯t make this me well either.¡±


    Zuqing Yiyi looked at Jiang Ming with curiosity and confusion in her eyes.


    Jiang Ming was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    Zuqing Yiyi¡¯s heart tightened.


    It was obvious how powerful Ning Caichen was to be able to say such words. This skill was something that millions of people could not enjoy.


    Prince Qiqihar also felt some lingering fear.


    Fortunately, he did not offend Ning Caichen.


    If he offended him, he would probably pay for it dearly.


    King Qiqihar was worried that Jiang Ming would bring something unfavorable to his kingdom, so he immediately became anxious.


    If he chased Ning Caichen away like this, wouldn¡¯t Ning Caichen destroy his kingdom after a while?


    He had not enjoyed his life yet, so he could not let his country be destroyed for no reason.


    Thinking of this, King Qiqihar quickly smiled and said to Jiang Ming in a friendly manner, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, I was rude just now. Of course, you can leave. Your people can leave. You don¡¯t have to stay here.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    Jiang Ming was toozy to talk to King Qiqihar and immediately agreed.


    The king of the Qiqihar Kingdom secretly wiped his cold sweat and continued to smile. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not troublesome.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first. I still have things to do.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not want to talk nonsense with the person in front of him. Now that the matter was resolved, he wanted to leave immediately.


    Prince Qiqihar could not wait for Jiang Ming to do this. He quickly said, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, be careful when you go back.¡±


    His mood became irritable again.


    His son had clearly found a powerhouse!

 Chapter 739 - 739 Received a Letter

    739 Received a Letter


    Jiang Ming sneered and turned around to leave. The moment he left, he nced at Zuqing Yiyi and Prince Qiqihar Huan.


    He wanted to know more about these two people.


    However, he was not familiar with them yet, so he could not ask them anything.


    After Jiang Ming left, Prince Qiqihar Huan said to the king of Prince Qiqihar Kingdom, ¡°Father, what do you think of your second daughter-inw, the princess of the mysterious family, Zuqing Yiyi?¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good! She is really beautiful and outstanding.¡±


    The king of the Qiqihar Kingdom did not want to hear Qiqihar Huan¡¯s introduction of her, but he wanted to know how willing his second daughter-inw was to be controlled by him.


    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±


    Zuqing Yiyi looked silly as she bowed to King Qiqihar.


    King Qiqihar was very satisfied.


    Then, he started talking to Zuqing Yiyi about all sorts of strange problems, and Qiqihar Huan also listened to them.


    The two of them felt confused after hearing this. They regretteding to see King Qiqihar, but they could not say anything. They could only promise King Qiqihar to help.


    Jiang Ming returned to his quarters and was about to have a good rest when Zhu Asi said in surprise, ¡°Xia Qingyi wrote you a letter.¡±


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    Xia Qingyi would not let him off.


    He nced at the letter that Xia Qingyi had given him. It was written that he hoped that Jiang Ming could go to an outdoor location to meet him.


    Although Jiang Ming could not be bothered to go, he thought that Xia Qingyi mighte here again, so he stood up and nned to go.


    ¡°You guys wait here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not want to involve Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an in this.


    However, Zhu An¡¯an and Zhu Asi were unwilling to stay put when they heard this.


    ¡°What if you encounter danger and we have to go look for you? What if we can¡¯t find you? It¡¯s better for us to shoulder the burden together ande with you.¡±


    It was hard to reject them, so Jiang Ming could not say anything more. He had no choice but to agree to Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s request. However, he felt a warm feeling in his heart.


    These two people were his most trustedpanions.


    When they arrived at the outdoor location, Xia Qingyi was already waiting there. When he saw the three of them, he was not afraid at all. He even smiled at them.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you made me suffer in that ce. I didn¡¯t expect you to not help me at all.¡±


    His words were full of usations.


    Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°Why? When you were locked up there, you wanted to hurt me. I won¡¯t save someone who wants to harm me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I brought you a gift, Ning Caichen.¡±


    Xia Qingyiughed sinisterly. Jiang Ming¡¯s shadow appeared in his hands, and he stepped on it, torturing it.


    The shadow¡¯s body was purplish green, and it looked terrible.


    Jiang Ming clenched his fists, and the veins on the back of his hands bulged. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    This was the first time he was so angry. The person in front of him was too much!


    Zhu Asi was also furious, and his face turned red.


    Xia Qingyi chuckled. ¡°Hey, Ning Caichen, don¡¯t you like the shadow I created for you?¡±


    As he spoke, Xia Qingyi punched Jiang Ming¡¯s shadow, causing it to cave in.


    Jiang Ming was so angry that heughed.


    He was just insulting him!


    At this moment, the shadow was suddenly covered in moss. There were small red boils covering the moss.


    The boils were red with a green tinge, and the shadow suddenly turned into the real Jiang Ming.


    Xia Qingyi pped his hands andughed like a madman. ¡°Ning Caichen, do you like it? This is really interesting.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an could not help but make a move. She looked at Xia Qingyi, and her hands emitted power as she rushed toward him.


    Zhu Asi followed closely behind, unleashing a series of attacks to directly kick Xia Qingyi down.


    However, Xia Qingyi did not seem like a human at this moment. He was like a shadow.


    The moment Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an got close to Xia Qingyi, Xia Qingyi turned into a puddle of water, causing Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s attacks to lose their effectiveness.


    Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an suddenly felt strange and could not help but look at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    Jiang Ming could tell what Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an were thinking, so he took over the responsibility.


    Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an nodded, but they did not seem to understand. Their eyes did not blink as they obediently listened to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming looked around and noticed the footprints that suddenly appeared on the ground. Then, he pulled Xia Qingyi out.


    Xia Qingyi had originally used an invisibility spell, but after being pulled by Jiang Ming, he immediately revealed his true form.


    Seeing the real Xia Qingyi, Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an immediately understood.


    The person who wasughing just now was a fake body. This was the real body.


    ¡°Xia Qingyi, you only know how to lie to us. You have to pay the price for this.¡±


    Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an rushed up and beat Xia Qingyi with all their might.


    Xia Qingyi wanted to use a spell, but he was secretly restrained by Jiang Ming. He could not use any spells at all.


    ¡°What happened? What happened?¡±


    Xia Qingyi was dumbfounded as he looked at their hands.


    Then, his body began to sting, and he had no choice but to use his hands and feet to counterattack.


    However, he could not fight back against Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an at all. He was beaten ck and blue, and his entire body was bruised.


    ¡°Stop fighting! Stop fighting!¡±


    Xia Qingyi covered his head with one hand and covered his body with the other. He wanted to stop Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an verbally.


    Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an did not listen to Xia Qingyi at all. They kicked him directly, making Xia Qingyi cry out in pain.


    Seeing that the fight was almost over, Jiang Ming stepped forward and told Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an, ¡°Forget it, forget it. It¡¯s almost over.¡±


    Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an finally stopped. At this moment, Xia Qingyi¡¯s face and body were covered in wounds of various sizes. They were densely packed and there were even some bloody marks.


    Seeing Xia Qingyi¡¯s expression, Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an were very happy. They smiled brightly. ¡°Xia Qingyi, do you admit defeat now? You can still argue, but we don¡¯t mind beating you up again.¡±


    Xia Qingyi immediately panicked and quickly shook his head. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s all my fault. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    He had already been beaten to a pulp, and his mana had been restricted. He was like a cripple now and had no way of beating the people in front of him.

 Chapter 740 - 740 Someone Is Looking For You

    740 Someone Is Looking For You


    ¡°Why did you provoke us for no reason? Wouldn¡¯t this cause us a lot of trouble? Don¡¯t do this next time.¡±


    Jiang Ming leaned closer to Xia Qingyi with a smile on his face.


    Xia Qingyi covered his disfigured face and nodded, unwilling to continue speaking.


    Whenever he spoke, his face would hurt.


    He did not want this to happen.


    On the other side, Zuqing Yiyi received news from her master and wanted to look for Jiang Ming, but she could not find him. However, she saw the letter that Xia Qingyi wrote to Jiang Ming.


    She immediately set off for the ce where Xia Qingyi was meeting Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was still angry. He said to Xia Qingyi, ¡°Alright, you can leave now. Don¡¯t let me see you again. Otherwise, you won¡¯t escape with just a beating. We¡¯ll end your life!¡±


    He swung the silver needle at Xia Qingyi, and he was immediately stabbed in the face. He started to leap around like a monkey, and tears of blood flowed out of his eyes.


    ¡°I was wrong! I was really wrong! I won¡¯t do this again!¡±


    Xia Qingyi felt Jiang Ming¡¯s ruthlessness and left in a panic.


    Jiang Mingughed when he saw Xia Qingyi still panicking when he left.


    Xia Qingyi really needed to be taught a lesson.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, yourst move was simply stunning.¡±


    Zhu Asi praised Jiang Ming repeatedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It was just a fluke.¡±


    Jiang Ming began to be humble again. He did not put on any airs at all.


    Zhu An¡¯an nodded with approval. She said, ¡°Mister, let¡¯s go. We should go back now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his foot and was about to leave.


    However, the three of them were faced with Zuqing Yiyi. When Zuqing Yiyi saw Jiang Ming, she was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, I finally found you. My master wants to see you. I hope you cane with me.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Zuqing Yiyi in confusion and repeated in surprise, ¡°Your master wants to see me?¡±


    Zuqing Yiyi nodded her head repeatedly. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, pleasee with me. My master really wants to see you.¡±


    She did not want to fail the task given to her by her master, but she did not want to force Ning Caichen, so she could only try to persuade him.


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry.


    This was the first time he had seen someone begging like this.


    He thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Zuqing Yiyi became excited.


    ¡°But we have to go too!¡± Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an said at the same time.


    They were still worried.


    ¡°Of course. Follow me.¡±


    Zuqing Yiyi did not think much of it and brought the three of them to a temple.


    They were clearly near the mountain temple, but they could not see what was inside the mountain temple at all.


    A group of elves surrounded Jiang Ming and the other two. They looked very enthusiastic.


    ¡°Come with us. We wish to wee you.¡±


    The little elves could sense their memories and knew that they were wary. At this moment, they were smiling and emitting a strong fragrance.


    The fragrance made Jiang Ming and the other two wary. Jiang Ming asked and looked at the little elves, ¡°Do you smell that fragrance?¡±


    The little elves were a little puzzled and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°We have fragrance on our bodies. This is normal.¡±


    Then, the little elves raised their hands and said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, follow us to the temple. Our abbot is waiting for you.¡±


    Zuqing Yiyi smiled faintly. ¡°My master knows many skills. He might be able to help you a lot. I hope you guys have a wonderful conversation.¡±


    Zhu Asi¡¯s heart was filled with excitement. He wanted to follow Jiang Ming, but he was stopped by one of the little elves.


    The little elf apologized to Zhu Asi. ¡°No. Only Lord Ning Caichen can enter the temple.¡±


    Jiang Ming told Zhu Asi, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You stay here first. I¡¯ll go. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Zhu An¡¯an was a little worried. She looked at Jiang Ming and said in her heart, ¡°Mister, if there¡¯s anything wrong, send us a signal. We¡¯ll rush in immediately if we see it.¡±


    Jiang Ming understood what Zhu An¡¯an meant and replied to her in his heart, ¡°Zhu An¡¯an, I know. If anything happens, I will send you a signal.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, Zhu Asi nodded. He did not do anything to the little elf and allowed Jiang Ming to go out.


    Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an watched as Jiang Ming walked out alone.


    Zuqing Yiyi looked at Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My master is very good to people. Nothing will happen to Ning Caichen.¡±


    Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an did not believe Zuqing Yiyi¡¯s words. They replied, ¡°Since you said so, we don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡±


    Although that was what they said, they knew that they would still be worried.


    Zuqing Yiyi believed Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s words and nodded.


    Jiang Ming walked in and arrived in front of the temple.


    In front of the temple, a monk was sweeping the ground with a huge broom.


    When he saw the monk, Jiang Ming thought for a moment, then walked over and said respectfully, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Ning Caichen. Are you Zuqing Yiyi¡¯s master?¡±


    The monk looked at Jiang Ming and his expression became serious. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Zuqing Yiyi¡¯s master. My name is Sikong Wuyuan. I¡¯m still sweeping the floor. Let¡¯s talk after I finish sweeping.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait at the side.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not say much. He walked to a stone stool and sat down.


    There was a maple tree above the stone stool. The maple leaves on the maple tree floated down andnded on Jiang Ming¡¯s head.


    Jiang Ming touched the maple leaf and opened his palm. The maple leaf disappeared and emitted a faint aura.


    He could clearly see that the aura in front of him was like smoke.


    Sikong Wuyuan gripped his broom tightly and swept the floor with all his might. He muttered to himself, ¡°These maple leaves are leaves that have fallen through the ages. They usually don¡¯t fall on people. They are very picky. The fact that you were chosen by a leaf shows that your ability is very strong.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saying that. It was just an ident. I was lucky,¡± Jiang Ming exined seriously.


    Sikong Wuyuan immediately became enthusiastic. He threw away the broom and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, shall we spar?¡±


    Jiang Ming stood up and looked a little confused. ¡°How do we spar?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan smiled and raised his hand, turning everything around him into the scene of an arena.


    Jiang Ming was a little surprised when he saw the scene outside the temple change instantly, but he immediately returned to normal.

 Chapter 741 - 741 Unexpected Power

    741 Unexpected Power


    ¡°Sir, please go first.¡±


    Seeing that Sikong Wuyuan was older than him, Jiang Ming raised his hand and signaled Sikong Wuyuan to make the first move.


    Sikong Wuyuanughed out loud. ¡°You¡¯re certainly a respectful young man.¡±


    He quickly rushed out while gathering the light in his hand.


    Jiang Ming threw a punch, and the light was scattered by the force.


    Additionally, Sikong Wuyuan instantly felt something suppressing him mentally, and his head ached.


    The sharp pain forced him to stop and squat down.


    Seeing Sikong Wuyuan like this, Jiang Ming immediately withdrew his hand.


    ¡°How amazing. He defeated me in one move. His spiritual energy is several times stronger than mine!¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan sighed. Then, with a wave of his hand, the arena disappeared.


    He could notpare to Jiang Ming.


    Sikong Wuyuan was convinced of Jiang Ming¡¯s power.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, please follow me to the temple,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said to Jiang Ming.


    Because of his master¡¯s exhortations, he had not opened the temple door for many years. Now, he could finally open the temple door.


    He had forgotten what the temple looked like.


    Sikong Wuyuan immediately opened the temple door.


    In the temple, a Buddha statue appeared in front of Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    It was clearly a statue, but Jiang Ming felt that the Buddha statue seemed to havee alive when he saw it. Its eyes were blinking at him.


    ¡°This Buddha statue seems to be blinking at me. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m seeing things.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt a little weird. He stared at the Buddha statue in front of him without blinking.


    The Buddha statue shone with golden light and was covered in strange jewelry.


    ¡°Is what you said true? This Buddha statue isn¡¯t moving at all. Are you sure you weren¡¯t seeing things?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was a little excited. He looked at Jiang Ming without any confusion on his face.


    Sensing Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s excitement, Jiang Ming became even more confused. ¡°Mr. Sikong Wuyuan, I¡¯m serious.¡±


    At this point, Jiang Ming took a look at the eyes of the Buddha statue and found that the eyes could indeed move.


    After confirming it, he turned to Sikong Wuyuan and said, ¡°I¡¯m very sure that I saw its eyes moving.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan became even more excited. He even held Jiang Ming¡¯s hand with both of his hands.


    Jiang Ming found this odd. He took a step back and withdrew his hand.


    ¡°Mr. Sikong, what are you doing?¡±


    This was the first time a man wanted to hold his hand. He was really puzzled.


    Sikong Wuyuan was still very excited. He stared at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, please go and sound the gongs and drums.¡±


    He had a vague feeling that Jiang Ming would be the person who passed down the scriptures in the temple.


    It had been a long time since someone had appeared in this temple.


    Jiang Ming followed Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s instructions.


    However, he could not find the gongs and drums. He stood up and looked around.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan felt a little confused and looked at Jiang Ming with concern.


    Jiang Ming sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t find the club to beat the gongs and drums.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan also started to look around, but the club seemed to have disappeared into thin air.


    Jiang Ming simply gave up and said to Sikong Wuyuan, ¡°Let¡¯s forget it. Mr. Sikong, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem with whether we can beat the gong or not.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan said with some regret, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, after you beat the gong and drum, you can obtain the power of this Buddha statue. If you don¡¯t find the club now, the power will be lost. It would be such a pity.¡±


    ¡°It would indeed be a pity.¡±


    Jiang Ming echoed Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words and could not help but feel curious.


    What was the power of the Buddha statue that Sikong Wuyuan had mentioned?


    At this moment, the Buddha statue suddenly trembled.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming¡¯s attention waspletely focused on the Buddha statue.


    The Buddha statue spat out a golden club and threw it in front of Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming spread out his hands and caught the club.


    He held the club and walked to the gongs and drums, striking them again and again.


    The sound of the gongs and drums grew louder and louder.


    Then, a transparent little golden man appeared in front of them. The little golden man¡¯s shadow was white, and it shone in the temple.


    The light immediately dimmed, and the sound of the gongs and drums became softer and softer. However, the little golden man did not disappear. He was still in front of Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    This was the first time Sikong Wuyuan had seen him. His hands immediately trembled, and he became more excited than before.


    The little golden man looked crystal clear.


    He wanted to touch the little golden man, but the little golden man revealed a flustered expression. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help butugh. ¡°This little guy can actually talk. He looks so cute.¡±


    Unexpectedly, when the little golden man saw Jiang Ming, he became serious. ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t say that. I¡¯m your spell summoner.¡±


    Jiang Ming pondered. ¡°What spell can you give me?¡±


    The little golden man did not answer. He just closed his eyes and directed the light in his hand at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming immediately felt a scorching heat. Then, all the hair on his body stood on end, and the power rushed to his entire body.


    Sikong Wuyuan was excited.


    He had never seen such a ceremony to pass down spells. Now that he had seen this, he really wanted to know how Ning Caichen felt.


    After a while, the little golden man stopped. Jiang Ming felt very powerful.


    The little golden man gradually began to disappear, and his eyes turned red.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already passed on my inheritance to you, so I should be leaving now. Oh right, I saw that you were given a request by the female ghost. The bracelet is under Liang Sisi¡¯s pillow in her bedroom. I hope this will help you, my sessor. I hope you can use the power I gave you well. Punish evil and promote good. Don¡¯t do bad things, or else this power will backfire on you.¡±


    Before he disappeared, Jiang Ming heard a lot from the little golden man.


    He was slightly surprised that the little golden man would actually help him find Liang Shengsheng¡¯s bracelet.


    He was still worried about not being able to find Liang Shengsheng¡¯s bracelet. This was really a pleasant surprise.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not hear the rest of the sentence, but he noticed Jiang Ming¡¯s surprise. He immediately asked, ¡°What did the little golden man say to you? Why do I feel like you¡¯re in a bad mood?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go outside.¡±


    Seeing that the little golden man hadpletely disappeared, Jiang Ming knew that there was nothing else.

 Chapter 742 - 742 Don’t Leave Yet

    742 Don¡¯t Leave Yet


    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go yet!¡±


    As the gongs and drums sounded, a door opened at the front of the temple.


    There was a dragon head at the innermost part of the door.


    The dragon head had sharp teeth and a mini drum in the middle.


    Seeing the mini drum, Sikong Wuyuan seemed to have thought of something. He held a club in his hand and struck the mini drum.


    The secret door that was originally closed was instantly opened. Sikong Wuyuan looked at Jiang Ming and said seriously, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and then thought of Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an. He said to Sikong Wuyuan, ¡°Can I bring my friends along? My friends can help us a lot. I want them toe with us.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan shook his head and said, ¡°The traps here are dangerous. I don¡¯t want your friends to fall into unknown danger. It¡¯s better not to let them in.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words made sense, so he did not say anything more and followed Sikong Wuyuan in.


    However, Sikong Wuyuan suddenly had a headache, and the pain was particrly severe. Then, he looked at Jiang Ming, and thetter supported him before he fell.


    Sikong Wuyuan closed his eyes andy down beside Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming did not go in when he saw that things were not looking good. He directly helped Sikong Wuyuan to the side room next to the temple.


    Seeing the unconscious Sikong Wuyuan, the little elves panicked. They all came to Sikong Wuyuan and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°What happened to Sikong Wuyuan? Why did he faint for no reason?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. He fainted in the temple. He looked like he was in pain before he did.¡±


    One little elf walked to Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s side and looked at him. She quickly said, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan can¡¯t stand the pressure of the temple¡¯s barrier. That¡¯s why he¡¯s like this. We¡¯ll just take Sikong Wuyuan away. You should go in quickly.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Jiang Ming was also curious about what was behind the door, so he handed Sikong Wuyuan to the elves.


    The elves brought Sikong Wuyuan to his bedroom quickly.


    When Jiang Ming entered the door, he saw a woman drenched in blood. Blood was flowing from the corner of the woman¡¯s mouth, and her eyes were dark. She was motionless like a puppet.


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. Then, he raised his hand and shone a light to wake her up.


    ¡°I am the eldest daughter of the prime minister¡¯s residence, Wang Zisheng. Who are you?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Wang Zisheng in confusion.


    ¡°Yes, I came to pray to change my fate. This is what I have to do.¡±


    Wang Zisheng became serious.


    ¡°Change your fate?¡± Jiang Ming could not help butugh. ¡°Only you can change your own fate.¡±


    Wang Zisheng was stunned. Then, her expression became gloomy. ¡°But I only have the ability to predict the future. I have no other abilities.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Jiang Ming was curious.


    Wang Zisheng recounted the conflict between her and the king of the Qiqihar Kingdom, as well as the prime minister and the general.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Do you want to get back at the king of the Qiqihar Kingdom?¡±


    He felt that it was time to punish this king.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Wang Zisheng was stunned.


    ¡°Take us back to the prime minister¡¯s residence, I can help you. Let¡¯s go. My name is Ning Caichen.¡±


    Jiang Ming treated Wang Zisheng¡¯s injuries, and his attitude was very obvious.


    Wang Zisheng gritted her teeth. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Now, she could only rely on the person in front of her.


    After they left the temple, Jiang Ming brought Princess Qingmiao and the others back from the Daliang Kingdom. He then brought Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an to the prime minister¡¯s residence.


    As Jiang Ming and the others were honored guests of the pce, the prime minister weed them warmly.


    It was the day before the Leng family¡¯s general, Leng Jinyan, was going to break off the engagement with Wang Zisheng.


    Jiang Ming whispered something into Wang Zisheng¡¯s ear.


    Wang Zisheng¡¯s eyes lit up, and she did as Jiang Ming said.


    ¡°I want to break off the engagement!¡±


    The next day, when Leng Jinyan came, his entire body was stiff. He looked disdainfully at Wang Zisheng.


    Leng Jinyan was supposed to be her future husband.


    To be precise, he was the husband she desperately begged for.


    He did not love her. He loved his childhood sweetheart, Wang Siqing.


    Wang Siqing was her half-sister. She was the daughter of the prime minister¡¯s favorite concubine.


    Her father, Prime Minister Wang, had killed Wang Zisheng¡¯s mother for her.


    Wang Zisheng knew that her father did not love her at all. He loved Wang Siqing.


    If it was not for his cowardice, her father would have killed her personally for Wang Siqing¡¯s sake.


    ording to her predictions, in the future, Leng Jinyan would only fall in love with her when she was about to die. Only then would he start to hold Wang Siqing, who had always abused her, ountable.


    But what use was that?


    Her illness was caused by Wang Siqing.


    No matter how sorry Wang Siqing was, Wang Zisheng would note back to life. Her soul was imprisoned in that temple.


    Jiang Ming sensed Wang Zisheng¡¯s emotions and secretlyforted Wang Zisheng in his heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past. Now that there¡¯s another chance, you won¡¯t miss it. We should get close to a new force and get rid of General Leng.¡±


    Jiang Ming encouraged Wang Zisheng.


    ¡°General Leng, don¡¯t treat her like this.¡±


    At this moment, Wang Siqing twirled her handkerchief and spoke up for Wang Zisheng with a fake smile.


    If not for her smile, Wang Zisheng would have thought that she was being kind.


    Jiang Ming grinned and looked at Wang Siqing.


    Wang Siqing was despicable.


    ¡°Siqing, you¡¯re the only one I love. In this life, I won¡¯t marry anyone but you. I¡¯m willing to be with you for the rest of my life.¡±


    Leng Jinyan expressed his love to Wang Siqing.


    ¡°General Leng!¡±


    Wang Siqing lowered her head shyly.


    Wang Zisheng felt disgusted and continued to talk to Jiang Ming.


    The reason why Leng Jinyan was engaged to her was because Wang Siqing had asked him to do it.


    Wang Siqing wanted to see if Leng Jinyan really loved her.


    Essentially, Wang Zisheng was just Wang Siqing and Leng Jinyan¡¯s ything.


    Now, Wang Siqing was still lovey-dovey with General Leng in front of her.


    Right at this moment, the head eunuch brought people over slowly.


    Jiang Mingughed internally.


    He was finally here. Helping Wang Zisheng was paying off.


    The day before Leng Jinyan broke off the engagement with Wang Zisheng, he helped Wang Zisheng spend the night with the king of the Qiqihar Kingdom. He promised to confer Wang Zisheng the title of queen today.


    ¡°The king has decreed that the prime minister¡¯s daughter, Wang Zisheng, has a good character and is conferred the title of queen.¡±


    Wang Siqing gave Wang Zisheng a strange look, then stepped forward and tore the royal edict. She smiled at the head eunuch and said, ¡°Please tell the king that the Wang family is unwilling to let Ms. Wang enter the pce.¡±

 Chapter 743 - 743 Helping Someone Seize Power

    743 Helping Someone Seize Power


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Wang Siqing¡¯s arrogance came from how she was treated at the prime minister¡¯s residence.


    Moreover, the prime minister¡¯s residence had achieved so much that even the king had to give in to them.


    Wang Zisheng¡¯s father had even privately raised a group of elite soldiers.


    In other words, if Wang Zisheng¡¯s father wanted to be the king, he could easily do so.


    ¡°Qingqing, let her go. She¡¯s so annoying. You don¡¯t want her to enjoy the status and treatment of the prime minister¡¯s residence, right?


    ¡°If she were to marry into a hooligan¡¯s family, it would be quite troublesome for the prime minister¡¯s residence, but if she were to marry into amoner¡¯s family, she would still have the chance to enjoy a good life.


    ¡°Looking at it this way, it would be better to let her be a useless queen and live in the pce for the rest of her life without any opportunities to enjoy herself. At the same time, she can also increase the prestige of the prime minister¡¯s residence.¡±


    Wang Zisheng¡¯s father stepped forward. His eyes were fixed on Wang Siqing as he gentlyforted her.


    Upon hearing this, Wang Siqing¡¯s expression immediately became happier.


    She looked at Wang Zisheng arrogantly. ¡°Alright then, let her enter the pce.¡±


    Wang Zisheng watched all of this unfold indifferently.


    Wang Siqing had always been the prime minister¡¯s favorite, while she was a nobody.


    Wang Siqing was the one who had suggested that she be called the ¡°young miss¡± of the family. The meaning behind it was self-evident.


    Wang Siqing wanted to humiliate her in as many ways as possible.


    The reason her father was speaking up for her today was because Ning Caichen had made her make a deal with him.


    As long as her father allowed her to enter the pce, she was willing to be his pawn and watch the king¡¯s every move.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were clear as he silently watched everything.


    Wang Zisheng had mentioned that the king seemed to be disorderly recently, and he was very worried.


    Wang Zisheng¡¯s personality had always been weak and subservient. Now that he had a marvelous pawn, he was extremely happy.


    However, what wasughable was that in the end, the prime minister repeatedly emphasized to Wang Zisheng that if the king found out, she had to kill herself without letting anything slip.


    If the prime minister¡¯s residence looked suspicious, the king would seize the opportunity to cut off his power.


    The prime minister did not care about his eldest daughter at all. His eldest daughter was like a piece of trash to him.


    Wang Zisheng entered the pce as he wished, and Jiang Ming had to follow.


    Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an did not understand. They quickly said, ¡°Why are you following the youngdy of the prime minister¡¯s residence into the pce?¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡°I have to go. I have something to do.¡±


    Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an looked at each other and did not say anything else. They just let Jiang Ming go.


    After the ceremony, Wang Zisheng gave an order.


    ¡°We must raid the entire Leng family!¡±


    The king of the Qiqihar Kingdom frowned. ¡°My beloved, this is not a good decision.¡±


    The Leng residence and the prime minister¡¯s residence were in cahoots with each other. If they directly attacked the Leng residence, it was no different from attacking the prime minister¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. I will bear the consequences alone.¡±


    Wang Zisheng looked at the king of the Qiqihar Kingdom.


    The king of the Qiqihar Kingdom had a condition for making Wang Zisheng the queen. The condition was for Wang Zisheng to stabilize the throne for him.


    The two of them had been oppressed by the prime minister¡¯s residence for so many years. Thus, they immediately became allies.


    The king of the Qiqihar Kingdomughed lightly. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The order was quickly passed down.


    ording to the rumors, everyone in the Leng residence had been captured.


    When Wang Zisheng was discussing some misceneous matters with Jiang Ming, the eunuchs came to make a report. ¡°Your Majesty, General Leng is disobeying your orders!¡±


    ¡°Kill him,¡± Wang Zishengy on the side chair and said slowly.


    ¡°Your Highness, the youngest daughter of the Wang family wants to see you,¡± the eunuch said again.


    Before he could finish speaking, Wang Siqing barged in with a cold smile on her lips. ¡°Wang Zisheng, how dare you!¡±


    Wang Zisheng slowly picked up a cloth handkerchief and wiped her hands. ¡°My sister, why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Wang Zisheng, do you think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re the queen?¡±


    Wang Siqing sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the current power of the prime minister¡¯s residence isn¡¯t something the king can suppress!


    ¡°Wang Zisheng, I advise you to treat the Leng family well. Otherwise, you will bear the consequences!


    ¡°Also, the people around you make me feel disgusted!¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at Wang Zisheng and Jiang Ming in disgust and turned around to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Normally, Wang Zisheng should be supporting Wang Siqing meekly, but now, Wang Zisheng was not willing.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    Wang Siqing probably thought that Wang Zisheng was going to beg her for mercy, and her eyes were filled with disdain.


    Wang Zisheng picked up the dagger beside her unhurriedly, pulled it out, and threw it over.


    ng!


    The de missed Wang Siqing by a hair.


    Wang Siqing was shocked and took a step back. She was instantly enraged. ¡°Wang Zisheng, just you wait!¡±


    She lifted her skirts and left aggressively.


    On the second day after Wang Siqing left, Wang Zisheng¡¯s father brought a group of ministers to stand in front of the main hall. He was forcing the king to execute Wang Zisheng.


    They said that Wang Zisheng brought disaster to the kingdom and the people by killing loyal officials. The Leng residence was disturbed.


    The king of the Qiqihar Kingdom was still on Wang Zisheng¡¯s side and tried his best to put in a good word for Wang Zisheng.


    However, Wang Zisheng¡¯s father was still very determined.


    The king of the Qiqihar Kingdom had no choice but to throw Wang Zisheng into the dungeon and threatened to behead her at ater date.


    Before entering the dungeon, Jiang Ming asked the servant girl to release the carrier pigeon that Wang Zisheng had raised for many years.


    Wang Siqing personally came to the dungeon to see Wang Zisheng andughed out loud. ¡°Wang Zisheng, look at how pitiful you are now. You wanted to touch General Leng, but what happened in the end? You¡¯re about to die.¡±


    Wang Zisheng scoffed andpletely ignored Wang Siqing.


    This was the second time Wang Siqing saw Wang Zisheng¡¯s attitude and could not help but be anxious. ¡°Wang Zisheng, what kind of attitude is this? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡±


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not afraid of death!¡±


    Wang Zisheng red at Wang Siqing.


    Wang Siqing was forced to retreat by the pressure. Then, she pped her hands andughed. ¡°You¡¯ve already be a worthless stray dog, yet you¡¯re still struggling on your deathbed.¡±


    She was still smiling. ¡°Wang Zisheng, you¡¯re really funny.¡±


    Then, the smile on her face disappeared.


    A guard came over and opened the door. He shouted at Wang Zisheng. ¡°Wang Zisheng, you can leave now.¡±


    Wang Siqing could not believe it. She asked the guard, ¡°What happened? Wasn¡¯t Wang Zisheng set to be beheaded?¡±


    The guard bowed and said, ¡°Ms. Siqing, the prime minister led the ministers to kneel at the door, saying that there was something he had to say and that he hoped that the king would pardon Ms. Zisheng.¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Wang Siqing took a few steps back and almost fell to the ground. Then, she looked at Wang Zisheng fiercely. ¡°Wang Zisheng, what did you do?¡±


    The guards had already opened the cell door. Wang Zisheng used her hand to brush off the dust on her body and smiled. ¡°Wang Siqing, you should ask your father. He was the one who let me out.¡±

 Chapter 744 - 744 Infuriating People

    744 Infuriating People


    This was all thanks to Ning Caichen. She would not have been able to trip Wang Siqing without his help.


    ¡°What trick did you use on Father?¡±


    Wang Siqing¡¯s mind was in a mess. She went forward and grabbed Wang Zisheng¡¯s cor. She gritted her teeth. ¡°Wang Zisheng, you can do whatever you want to yourself, but don¡¯t touch my father!¡±


    Her memories started to fade.


    The young Wang Zisheng had once grabbed her father¡¯s cor like this to protect her mother.


    Wang Zisheng¡¯s father had pinched Wang Zisheng. ¡°Then die for her!¡±


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t!¡±


    Wang Zisheng¡¯s weak mother screamed for the first time. She hugged her husband¡¯s leg and grabbed the sword in her husband¡¯s hand and stabbed it into her chest.


    Blood sttered all over her entire body. She closed her eyes and died.


    Her father had only allowed her mother to wear in white dresses. Wang Zisheng had once told her mother that she would definitely look good in bright-colored dresses.


    Now that Wang Zisheng had seen her mother covered in bright red, she wished she had neverined about the white dresses.


    However, the nightmare had not ended. Her father still did not let her go and imprisoned her soul in this deep courtyard.


    Wang Zishengughed again. Sheughed like a madwoman.


    Wang Siqing was frightened by Wang Zisheng, and her grip on her cor loosened a little. ¡°Wang Zisheng¡­ what are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°We are sisters after all. Our actions, expressions, and words are exactly the same. Wang Siqing, will you choose yourself or your father?¡±


    Wang Zisheng did not finish her sentence.


    She returned to her usual indifferent expression. She gave Wang Siqing a cold nce and turned around to leave. However, she bumped into the king of the Qiqihar Kingdom.


    Before Wang Zisheng could speak, Wang Siqing¡¯s surprised voice came from behind. ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Wang Zisheng became alert.


    The king of the Qiqihar Kingdom had clearly told Wang Zisheng that Wang Siqing did not respect him at all and often ordered him around like a servant.


    But now, she has addressed him so respectfully.


    Wang Siqing stepped forward and hugged the king of the Qiqihar Kingdom. As she hugged him, she did not forget to look at Wang Zisheng provocatively.


    The king of the Qiqihar Kingdom hugged her gently and did not even look at Wang Zisheng. ¡°Siqing, you¡¯re still as naughty as you were when you were young.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s been a long time. I had something to do during the wedding, so I didn¡¯t go.¡±


    She let go of the king of the Qiqihar Kingdom andughed sweetly.


    Wang Zisheng lowered her eyes and walked to the side.


    Wang Zisheng had to investigate the matter between the king of the Qiqihar Kingdom and Wang Siqing.


    There was no need to waste time here.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Siqing did not intend to let Wang Zisheng off. She took the initiative to hold the arm of the king and smiled at Wang Zisheng. ¡°Zisheng, you still don¡¯t know, right? King Qiqihar and I are childhood sweethearts.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Wang Zisheng lifted her eyelids and whispered softly. She raised her foot and brushed past Wang Siqing and the king.


    ¡°Zisheng, I think the king should find a new queen.¡±


    Wang Siqing shouted from behind.


    Wang Zisheng stopped in her tracks and heard the king reply dotingly, ¡°As long as you¡¯re ready, I¡¯m ready anytime.¡±


    ¡°I see how it is. Congrattions, Siqing.¡±


    Wang Zisheng turned around and imitated the tone of the king. She clearly understood what was going on.


    Wang Siqing could be a queen.


    But she would still be the queen dowager.


    The elite soldiers raised by her father had been secretly reced by Ning Caichen. They seemed to listen to her father, but in fact, they actually listened to her.


    If she wanted to, the prime minister¡¯s residence and the throne could be overturned in a day.


    However, she wanted Wang Siqing, her father, and Leng Jinyan to die slowly and painfully.


    The king of the Qiqihar Kingdom had no choice but to hand over the throne to her.


    Wang Siqing¡¯s face turned green.


    She never expected this turn of events.


    At the same time, their father rushed over and pped Wang Siqing.


    p!


    The sound was clear and loud. Wang Siqing¡¯s face was visibly swollen.


    She looked at her father in a daze and choked up. ¡°Father¡­¡±


    ¡°Quickly apologize to your sister! What nonsense are you talking about? The position of queen can only be your sister¡¯s!¡±


    Her father pressed Wang Siqing down and made her face Wang Zisheng.


    Her father had always doted on her, so there had to be another reason for him to do this.


    Wang Siqing was quite smart. Although she was unwilling, she could not help but say in a low voice, ¡°Please don¡¯t me me, Zisheng. It was a slip of the tongue just now.¡±


    ¡°No worries.¡±


    Wang Zisheng took a handkerchief and wiped the hand that grabbed Wang Siqing¡¯s cor.


    Although Wang Siqing was intelligent, sheckedmon sense.


    The king of the Qiqihar Kingdom was not a kind person at all. Bing the queen would be dangerous.


    As a pawn, she had to let the king of the Qiqihar Kingdom see that she had the backing of the prime minister¡¯s residence. Only then would the king not easily touch her, and she could better steal information for the prime minister¡¯s residence.


    His father understood this very well.


    Wang Siqing had her head lowered, so she naturally saw her sister¡¯s actions. She stomped her feet in anger.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Wang Zisheng nced at her father, then caught a glimpse of the king.


    The king looked at Wang Zisheng meaningfully.


    The moment they walked out of the dungeons, Cui¡¯er, Wang Zisheng¡¯s maid, came to pick Wang Zisheng up and excitedly told her, ¡°Miss, the Leng residence was really raided. I heard that the prime minister personally appealed to save them.¡±


    Wang Zisheng nodded, a little curious about Leng Jinyan¡¯s expression.


    In the future, the prime minister¡¯s residence would have to help the Leng residence rise again.


    This time, it was the prime minister¡¯s residence that pushed the Leng residence into the fire pit again.


    ¡°Leng Jinyan, what do you think now?¡±


    Back in the courtyard, Jiang Ming, Zhu Asi, and the others sat on chairs and basked in the sun.


    Wang Zisheng was in a good mood and told Jiang Ming the good news. ¡°You should have seen Wang Siqing¡¯s face. It¡¯s all thanks to you, Lord Ning Caichen. Otherwise, I would have been beheaded.¡±


    Zhu Asi and the others looked at Jiang Ming strangely. They roughly understood what Jiang Ming had been doing recently, and then they were surprised.


    Did Ning Caichen actually know how to manage the affairs of the court? Were things in the Qiqihar Kingdom about to change?


    Noticing the expressions of Zhu Asi and the others, Jiang Ming said to them, ¡°You guys can watch what happens next for now. There¡¯s no need to ask too many questions. The end result is the most important.¡±


    Princess Qingmiao suddenly had a bold guess.


    Did Ning Caichen want to change the ruler of the Qiqihar Kingdom?

 Chapter 745 - 745 Kitten

    745 Kitten


    Princess Qingmiao did not say anything and just watched quietly.


    At night, Wang Zisheng went to bed early.


    In the middle of the night, Wang Zisheng felt ufortable. Her heart seemed to be squeezed by something.


    Turning around to open her eyes, Wang Zisheng met Leng Jinyan¡¯s eyes.


    Leng Jinyan¡¯s eyes were very distinctive. They were long and narrow like a fox¡¯s.


    Wang Zisheng recognized him at a nce, and her sleepiness was gone. She reached under the pillow and lowered her voice. ¡°Leng Jinyan, what do you want to do?¡±


    Under the pillow was the dagger that Wang Zisheng had hidden.


    ¡°Yanyan, your methods really surprised me.¡±


    Leng Jinyan seemed to have changed into a different person. There was no anger in his face at all, but his eyes were bright.


    Yanyan?


    Wang Zisheng was surprised by Leng Jin Yan¡¯s change in attitude, and for a moment, her mind was in a mess.


    Leng Jinyan had never called her ¡°Yanyan¡± before.


    Was Leng Jinyan like her? Was he able to predict the future?


    Wang Zisheng pulled herself back to reality. Sheughed silently. ¡°Are you asking me to wait for you to scheme against me?¡±


    She had seen the future. On their wedding night, Leng Jinyan got her drunk and hired a beggar to take her virginity.


    At that time, she had already mistaken the beggar for Leng Jinyan. However, the next day, she seemed to be fine.


    s, Leng Jinyan had told her personally that it was a beggar he had randomly picked up on the road that took her virginity.


    ¡°My Yanyan has grown up.¡± Leng Jinyan snorted. ¡°But Yanyan, have you ever considered that I¡¯d be angry and take you by force?¡±


    ¡°Leng Jinyan, what are you doing?¡±


    Wang Zisheng lowered her voice and gritted her teeth.


    If she screamed, she would be saved, but she, the queen, would have been humiliated by Leng Jinyan. So, she could not take that route.


    However, if she did not scream, she would be humiliated by Leng Jinyan.


    She had been with Leng Jinyan for more than twenty years, and she understood his personality all too well.


    She caused his entire family to die. How could he let her die so easily?


    ¡°Yanyan, you have to look at the future clearly. Don¡¯t act recklessly. But Yanyan, let me remind you out of the kindness of my heart that the king is in love with Wang Siqing.¡±


    Leng Jinyan thought that he had Wang Zisheng under control, and his tone was a little more arrogant.


    Wang Zisheng lowered her head and chuckled. She shouted at the door, ¡°Someonee! Someonee help me!¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    A response came from outside the door, followed by hurried footsteps.


    Leng Jinyan¡¯s expression instantly changed, and he cursed in a low voice, ¡°Crazy!¡±


    Then, he quickly left through the window.


    Wang Zisheng slowly regained her calm expression.


    Crazy?


    Yes. She had predicted that in the future, due to all the torture, she would indeed go crazy.


    As Leng Jinyan left, the candles were lit, and Cui¡¯er anxiously knelt in front of Wang Zisheng. ¡°Your Majesty, what¡¯s wrong?¡± What happened?¡±


    Wang Zisheng looked at Cui¡¯er and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. A stray cat barged in just now. It has already run away.¡±


    Cui¡¯er heaved a sigh of relief and turned to curse at the wild cat.


    Wang Zisheng could not help butugh when she heard that. When he thought of Leng Jinyan¡¯s words, she could not help but curse.


    The king was deeply in love with Wang Siqing.


    The next day, Wang Zisheng heard a piece of news.


    Wang Siqing was conferred the title of royal consort.


    As for Leng Jinyan, because of his service to the kingdom, he was spared and remained a general. However, his family members were not spared and were all killed.


    Wang Zisheng could not help but be anxious. She quickly found Jiang Ming and even told him everything about Leng Jinyan looking for her.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Wang Zisheng nodded seriously. She looked confused, but she still went.


    She went to the harem to find the kitten and nned to raise it.


    Cui¡¯er was very puzzled. She muttered to herself, ¡°Your Majesty, you were just scared by a stray catst night. Why are you raising a kitten today?¡±


    Wang Zisheng was ying with the kitten and did not reply to Cui¡¯er. She only said to the kitten, ¡°From now on, we must rely on each other in the pce.¡±


    Before the coronation ceremony began, Wang Siqing had already rushed to Wang Zisheng¡¯s courtyard impatiently. She was proudly showing off to Wang Zisheng.


    Wang Zisheng looked up.


    Wang Siqing was already wearing the luxurious clothes that belonged only to royal consorts. She wore a gold ornament on her head, and her entire body exuded a noble aura.


    ¡°Meow!¡±


    The kitten suddenly rushed out and shredded Wang Siqing¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°You stupid cat!¡±


    This was the dress that Wang Siqing was going to wear for the coronation ceremony tomorrow. She was so angry that she was about to kick the kitten.


    However, the kitten was extremely agile and ran around Wang Siqing¡¯s feet.


    Not only did Wang Siqing fail to kick the kitten, but she also fell to the ground.


    ¡°Roly Poly.¡±


    Wang Zisheng called out to the cat indifferently. Roly Poly ran to Wang Zisheng¡¯s side and licked the back of her hand.


    ¡°Wang Zisheng, take care of your cat!¡±


    Wang Siqing grimaced in pain and angrily roared at Wang Zisheng. She took her servant girl¡¯s hand and forced herself to stand up elegantly.


    Wang Zisheng¡¯s attitude was calm and collected. She ced a cup of water at the bottom of her feet. ¡°Very good. Here, drink some water.¡±


    The kitten had rushed toward Wang Siqing because Wang Zisheng pinched the cat¡¯s flesh and forced the cat to go to Wang Siqing.


    It was Ning Caichen who asked her to do this.


    ¡°Wang Zisheng!¡±


    Seeing that Wang Zisheng was ignoring her, Wang Siqing could no longer hold her breath.


    Wang Zisheng picked up the kitten and turned around to return to the courtyard.


    Cui¡¯er followed Wang Zisheng, and Wang Siqing¡¯s moring came from behind.


    ¡°Wang Zisheng, you¡¯re just jealous of me. Does it matter? I¡¯ve already be a royal consort!¡±


    When they reached the hall, Cui¡¯er was very indignant. ¡°Your Majesty, Ms. Siqing is really going too far! How could she snatch her own sister¡¯s husband?¡±


    Jiang Ming walked out and talked to Cui¡¯er.


    ¡°Cui¡¯er, after the royal consort¡¯s ceremony is over tomorrow, scatter some cat food on the roadside where Ms. Siqing must go. Bring Roly Poly over in advance and let Roly Poly go over.¡±


    ¡°Do as Lord Ning Caichen says.¡±


    Wang Zisheng rubbed Roly Poly¡¯s head and nced at the letter on the table.


    It was given to her by the king of the Qiqihar Kingdom.


    She had already read the contents inside.


    The king of the Qiqihar Kingdom said that he hated Wang Siqing and that he treated Wang Siqing this way only to get the help of the prime minister¡¯s residence, and also to use Wang Siqing to threaten the prime minister if necessary.


    But that day, everyone could see thatpared to Wang Siqing, the prime minister valued power more.


    ¡°Also, find a cat that looks exactly like Roly Poly.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Cui¡¯er knew that Jiang Ming had been helping Wang Zisheng, so she nodded repeatedly.

 Chapter 746 - 746 A Crisis

    746 A Crisis


    This kitten was left behind by the king¡¯s mother.


    He treasured this kitten very much and secretly kept it in his harem to protect it.


    Everyone thought it was a stray kitten. However, Wang Zisheng, who had seen the future, knew that it was the king¡¯s favorite.


    Jiang Ming was rather curious.


    If it was really as Leng Jinyan said, who would the king choose?


    After the royal consort¡¯s ceremony, the king was very happy and drank a few more sses of wine.


    Jiang Ming blended into the crowd and waited with Zhu Asi.


    When Wang Siqing saw the kitten, she was furious and kept screaming at it.


    This was seen by the servants, and they quickly reported it to the king.


    The king was furious and pped Wang Siqing.


    Wang Siqing could not believe it. Her hands were trembling, but she had no choice but to bear it. Then, she pushed all the me onto Jiang Ming.


    ¡°I saw an identical kitten at my sister¡¯s ce before. It must have been Ning Caichen who set this up. Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence?¡±


    The king was rather rational, and he immediately started to consider Wang Siqing¡¯s words.


    He immediately called for Prince Qiqihar. ¡°My son, I need you to test Ning Caichen to see if he has any intentions of using our kingdom¡¯s government.¡±


    Upon hearing his father¡¯s words, Prince Qiqihar was stunned. Then, he spoke up for Jiang Ming. ¡°Father, Ning Caichen would definitely not do this. Are you sure you¡¯re correct?¡±


    Seeing that his eldest son was speaking up for Jiang Ming, the king sneered. ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to test Ning Caichen, after all. Just let hime over.¡±


    Anything that could threaten his government could not continue to exist in this world.


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    Prince Qiqihar was a little worried, but he did not dare to show it. He only nodded and left.


    After he left, he paused. He could not understand.


    His father was fine. Why would he get mad at Ning Caichen? What exactly happened?


    When they arrived at the prime minister¡¯s residence, the prime minister was in the study. When he heard the servant¡¯s report, he hurriedly went out to wee Prince Qiqihar.


    Prince Qiqiharughed and pretended to be rxed. He smiled and said, ¡°Prime Minister, I¡¯m here to look for Lord Ning Caichen.¡±


    The prime minister was rather disappointed, but he did not say much. He smiled and replied, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen is in the queen¡¯s courtyard.¡±


    Ever since Wang Zisheng became the queen, Jiang Ming had been leaving early and returningte. He had been staying with Wang Zisheng in the pce.


    ¡°Alright, thank you, Prime Minister.¡±


    Prince Qiqihar turned around and left, feeling strange.


    Why was Ning Caichen hanging out with Wang Zisheng?


    Wang Zisheng was not a good person. It seemed that Wang Zisheng had done something to rope Ning Caichen into her schemes without him knowing.


    At the thought of this, Prince Qiqihar became vignt and went to Wang Zisheng¡¯s courtyard.


    At this moment, Wang Zisheng was lying on a recliner. When she saw Prince Qiqihar, she felt a little strange and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯m here for Lord Ning Caichen,¡± Prince Qiqihar hurriedly said in a calm voice.


    He was somewhat contemptuous of Wang Zisheng. He did not like her.


    He was very disdainful of the queen¡¯s seduction of the king, but he could understand why she did it. She was being ostracized by her family, and she wanted to stand up for herself.


    ¡°Cui¡¯er, take the prince to find Lord Ning Caichen.¡±


    Wang Zisheng was drinking tea. At this moment, she picked up the teapot lid and knocked her teacup with it. There was very little emotion in her eyes.


    This was the first time Prince Qiqihar had seen Wang Zisheng disy emotions. He now understood why his father had conferred the title of queen on her.


    Prince Qiqihar stopped thinking about it and turned to follow Cui¡¯er to where Jiang Ming was.


    Jiang Ming was a little surprised when he saw Prince Qiqihar, but he quickly reacted. ¡°Prince Qiqihar, is there anything you need here?¡±


    Prince Qiqihar burst intoughter, but he soon became serious. ¡°How did you interact with the queen? Are you really involved in the politics of the Qiqihar kingdom?¡±


    He was obviously fishing for information.


    He also disliked the way Wang Zisheng spoke to him. It was too casual.


    He simply did not acknowledge this queen who was about the same age as him. It was simply ridiculous!


    However, Jiang Ming was being secretive. ¡°If I participated in the politics of the Qiqihar Kingdom, would it matter? Do you want to go against me?¡±


    These words immediately stunned Prince Qiqihar.


    It took a while for Prince Qiqihar to react. He said calmly, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, if you are really involved in our politics, I hope you can leave the Qiqihar Kingdom.¡±


    He started to regret his actions.


    He felt that he had invited a wolf into his house, but there was nothing he could do.


    In addition, Jiang Ming seemed to have already done something irreversible. He could no longer stop him.


    At the thought of this, Prince Qiqihar felt extremely regretful and frustrated.


    He would definitely chase Ning Caichen out today. The Qiqihar Kingdom could not change, and it could not change its government. Only his father could rule this kingdom!


    Seeing Prince Qiqihar¡¯s troubled expression, Jiang Ming roughly understood what was going on. ¡°Prince Qiqihar, are you chasing me away? Are you sure you want to do that? You were the one who invited me here first.¡±


    His smile was friendly, but his eyes were sharp.


    Prince Qiqihar shuddered. However, he hardened his heart and continued, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, you should leave. I will prepare everything for your departure. Also, didn¡¯t you n to leave? It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled faintly. ¡°Prince Qiqihar, this is also your father¡¯s request, right? Prince Qiqihar, you should have seen the treatment and attitude I received when I came to the Qiqihar Kingdom.¡±


    He was somewhat unconvinced.


    The prince and the king had the same moral character. No wonder they were father and son.


    It was fine if the king hade to threaten them, but now, the prince hade to chase them away.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Lord Ning Caichen, but today, I really need you to make some sacrifices.¡±

 Chapter 747 - 747 Kicked Out

    747 Kicked Out


    The meaning of his words was obvious. He wanted to chase Jiang Ming away.


    Jiang Ming did not want to stay in the Qiqihar Kingdom anymore, but he still wanted to anger Prince Qiqihar.


    He sat up straight and said seriously, ¡°What if I insist on staying here today? I wanted to move out of the Qiqihar Kingdom, but I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Prince Qiqihar immediately became troubled.


    He did not expect Ning Caichen to be so stubborn. He lost his temper and revealed his father¡¯s intentions. ¡°My father has already ordered you to leave this ce. If you insist on being stubborn, then I don¡¯t mind taking forceful measures with you.¡±


    ¡°You can try.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Prince Qiqihar. He was not afraid at all.


    He had thought it through very clearly.


    At most, he would just fall out with Prince Qiqihar. Prince Qiqihar¡¯s attitude toward him was terrible now.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, are you that ungrateful? If not for the Qiqihar Kingdom taking you in, you would have long been hurt by those people from the Daliang Kingdom.¡±


    Prince Qiqihar was infuriated. He was not even speaking politely anymore.


    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t help me, I could have gone elsewhere. Prince Qiqihar, please leave.¡±


    Jiang Mingpletely ignored Prince Qiqihar¡¯s attitude and chased him away.


    Prince Qiqihar clenched his fists and turned to leave.


    He had already thought of an excuse to tell his father. It was not his fault that Ning Caichen was going to be forced out by the soldiers.


    At this moment, Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an walked over and happened to pass by Prince Qiqihar. They also saw his terrible expression.


    Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an felt that something was wrong. They quickly went to Jiang Ming¡¯s side with panic in their eyes.


    ¡°There seems to be something wrong with Prince Qiqihar¡¯s attitude. What is he here for?¡±


    Jiang Ming was no longer angry. He continued to drink the tea in his hand and said indifferently, ¡°He¡¯s here to chase us away.¡±


    ¡°Why is Prince Qiqihar being like this? We were invited here by Prince Qiqihar!¡±


    Zhu Asi was a little angry.


    If he were the one who invited Ning Caichen, he would never do this to Ning Caichen!


    Did he actually want to chase them away? What did this person take them for? Were they dogs that could be chased away at any time?


    Zhu An¡¯an¡¯s face turned red from anger. She could not help but curse, ¡°What a rude person. If we had known earlier, we wouldn¡¯t havee to this ce!¡±


    Just as Jiang Ming and the others were talking, another person came over.


    Liang Sisi came to Jiang Ming with pleading eyes. ¡°Please do me a favor, Lord Ning Caichen.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. He pushed back a little curiously. ¡°What do you want me to help with?¡±


    Seeing Liang Sisi¡¯s attitude, he felt strange.


    Why did Liang Sisi suddenly think of asking him for help? How could he help Liang Sisi?


    ¡°Help me get the jade bracelet.¡±


    Liang Sisi¡¯s words were shocking.


    Jiang Ming did not expect Liang Sisi toe to him for such a thing, and he started to ponder.


    Could this jade bracelet be Liang Shengsheng¡¯s jade bracelet? What was wrong with this jade bracelet?


    ¡°What jade bracelet are you talking about?¡±


    He looked at Liang Sisi and asked tentatively.


    Liang Sisi pursed her lips and said helplessly, ¡°My jade bracelet was taken away by the monkey. That monkey has a powerful backer, and I can¡¯t beat them.¡±


    ¡°Does that jade bracelet hold any special meaning to you?¡±


    Jiang Ming continued to ask.


    He was being open-minded.


    If this really was Liang Shengsheng¡¯s jade bracelet, then he could take it away. He had made a promise, and he could not go back on his word.


    Liang Sisi did not reply and remained silent.


    She was not sure if she should tell Ning Caichen. She did not know if Ning Caichen could be trusted, but without him, she would not be able to take the jade bracelet.


    This jade bracelet was extremely important to her. She had to use all her strength to obtain it.


    Jiang Ming saw through Liang Sisi¡¯s thoughts and said kindly, ¡°Princess, you can tell me directly. I will keep it a secret for you.¡±


    He had a vague feeling that the jade bracelet might belong to Liang Shengsheng.


    Liang Sisi was still hesitant. After a while, she told Jiang Ming, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, that was my dead sister¡¯s jade bracelet. It was the only thing my sister left for me before she died. It was really important to me. I can¡¯t lose it.¡±


    Sure enough, when Liang Sisi mentioned the real owner of the bracelet, Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He did not expect this jade bracelet to have really belonged to Liang Shengsheng. Now, everything would be easy.


    As long as he got Liang Shengsheng¡¯s bracelet, he would havepleted his mission.


    ¡°Princess, if that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m willing to help you find the bracelet,¡± Jiang Ming said seriously and looked at Liang Sisi sincerely.


    This sincerity made Liang Sisi feel much more at ease, but then she became determined. ¡°Although this invitation might make you very reluctant, I still want to say that I hope you can move to the Daliang Kingdom.¡±


    Jiang Ming lowered his voice and looked at Liang Sisi. ¡°Why are you going back to the Daliang Kingdom?¡±


    Liang Sisi started to exin. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, the jade bracelet disappeared near the Daliang Kingdom. If we stay in the Daliang Kingdom, it will be easier to find the jade bracelet.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and felt that what Liang Sisi said made sense. Then, he nodded. ¡°Princess, I think what you said makes sense. Let¡¯s do it your way.¡±


    Liang Sisi immediately said, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, please rest assured. I will handle the king. I won¡¯t let you suffer any harm.¡±


    As she spoke, she patted her chest, her eyes filled with confidence.


    Zhu Asi stopped her and said doubtfully, ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯re just a princess. Can you convince the king? Besides, the king has a grudge against Ning Caichen. Can you get him to let it go?¡±


    Hearing this, Liang Sisi lost her confidence and became dejected.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be possible. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not even sure of this. Why would you make that promise then?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry at Liang Sisi¡¯s words.


    Liang Sisi immediately lowered her head, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go with you, but after it¡¯s done, you have to promise me one thing.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed, preparing to set a trap for Liang Sisi.


    Liang Sisi did not notice that she had fallen into this trap. She immediately agreed. ¡°Of course.¡±


    She did not even ask about the conditions. In her opinion, nothing in the world was as precious as this jade bracelet.

 Chapter 748 - 748 Old Acquaintance

    748 Old Acquaintance


    ¡°You agreed readily. I hope you won¡¯t go back on your word.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with them. The more the merrier.¡±


    At this moment, Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an stood up.


    Jiang Ming was touched.


    No matter what he did, Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an would stand behind him and shoulder many burdens with him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. This time, you have another mission.¡±


    A trace of rationality shed in Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes.


    The best way to solve the problem of the king chasing them away was to seriously injure the king.


    At that time, he would not prioritize chasing them away.


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an were shocked and at a loss. They did not know what to say.


    Then, thinking about Prince Qiqihar¡¯s dark expression earlier, they immediately understood.


    If the king was not severely injured, they would be the ones to be chased away and humiliated.


    When the time came, he would chase them away and not care about their lives.


    ¡°We know,¡± Zhu Asi and Zhu An¡¯an said at the same time.


    In order to avoid attracting the attention of the Daliang Kingdom and the Qiqihar Kingdom, Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi rode their horses and started their journey overnight.


    ording to Liang Sisi, she found out that the jade bracelet was taken to a brothel in a small kingdom called Fengyu Kingdom.


    They were going to the brothel to get the jade bracelet.


    As there were too many skilled craftsmen in the brothel, Liang Sisi could not take out the jade bracelet.


    The two horses ran well into the morning and were so tired that they copsed on the ground.


    Fortunately, they had already arrived in Fengyu Kingdom. They would have to rest for a while before going to the brothel.


    At this moment, Sikong Wuyuan wiped his sweat and stood outside an inn. He called everyone to the inn, raised his eyebrows, and looked at Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi.


    ¡°Come over quickly. Are you here to eat?¡±


    His smile was warm, and his eyes werepletely focused on Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming smiled faintly. ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Sikong.¡±


    He really did not expect Sikong Wuyuan to open an inn.


    He could not help but doubt Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s master, Zuqing Yiyi. Did Sikong Wuyuan really have any talent?


    Noticing Jiang Ming¡¯s suspicious gaze, Sikong Wuyuan suddenly became serious. ¡°My mission in the temple has ended, so I came to this inn.


    ¡°I bought this inn before and nned toe here afterpleting the mission. I originally thought that I wouldn¡¯t be able toplete the mission, so I gave up. In the end, I didn¡¯t expect the mission to bepleted so unexpectedly.¡±


    His eyes were filled with satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m not that old now. I can enjoy the rest of my life in peace.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help butugh.


    Sikong Wuyuan was a little funny.


    Life in the temple was not bad, so why did he say that he could not enjoy himself?


    Moreover, when this inn was busy, how could life be easy? It would be tiring.


    ¡°Who is this? Do you know each other?¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Ming did not reply, Liang Sisi could not help but be curious. She scrutinized Sikong Wuyuan in front of her.


    Sikong Wuyuan quickly introduced himself, ¡°I¡¯m the owner of this inn, Sikong Wuyuan. I¡¯ve met Lord Ning Caichen once before.¡±


    He did not tell her about his encounter with Jiang Ming in detail. He just briefly exined it.


    Then, he felt a little regretful.


    He did not see the scene past the small door before. If he were given another chance, he would definitely endure the pain and not faint. It was really a pity.


    When he was alone with Ning Caichenter, he would definitely ask him what he saw when he went in.


    ¡°Yes, I trust Mr. Sikong very much. We¡¯ll let him arrange our amodation this time. Our horses are tired anyway, so we need to let them rest,¡± Jiang Ming looked at Liang Sisi and said seriously.


    His idea was very good.


    Sikong Wuyuanughed. ¡°You two don¡¯t need to spend money to stay here. As my friends, I insist.¡±


    Liang Sisi did not want to take advantage of anyone, especially her friends.


    As she spoke, she tied the bag around her waist and ced it on the counter.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but sigh when he saw Liang Sisi¡¯s generosity. ¡°Alright then. Since the princess is so generous, I¡¯ll ept it. Thank you, Princess.¡±


    Liang Sisi was confused when she heard Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words. ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m the princess?¡±


    However, Sikong Wuyuan did not reply to Liang Sisi. Instead, he added, ¡°Not only do I know that you are a princess, but I also know that you are the second princess of the Daliang Kingdom.¡±


    Liang Sisi was even more incredulous. Her mouth was wide open. She stuttered, ¡°You¡­ How did you know?¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming identally nced at the token on Liang Sisi¡¯s waist. The token was crystal clear and had the word ¡°Liang¡± on it. He immediately understood everything.


    ¡°The token on your waist has exposed your identity.¡±


    He could not help but remind Liang Sisi.


    Liang Sisi coughed, and her face instantly turned red from embarrassment. However, she decided to put the token on again. ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as I forget this ever happened, I won¡¯t be embarrassed.¡±


    Liang Sisi did not know whether tough or cry, but Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan did not say anything else and continued to talk about other things.


    After dinner, Liang Sisi felt a little sleepy and went to rest.


    Sikong Wuyuan asked about the door.


    ¡°Nothing big happened. I just met a woman. That woman was a princess, so I let her go.¡±


    Jiang Ming briefly exined his experience.


    ¡°How boring.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan shook his head.


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry. He also went to rest.


    When it was nighttime, Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi were almost done resting.


    They went to the brothel. The two of them had already nned it out. Jiang Ming would distract the brothel girl, Xiao Yu¡¯er, who had the jade bracelet, while Liang Sisi would take the jade bracelet.


    Liang Sisi sneaked up to the roof, and Jiang Ming was invited into the brothel by the brothel madam.


    With Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s sponsorship, it was easy for Jiang Ming to ask for Xiao Yu¡¯er. Soon, Xiao Yu¡¯er weed him into the establishment.

 Chapter 749 - 749 Strange Scent

    749 Strange Scent


    ¡°Young Master, what do you want from me?¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯er sat on Jiang Ming¡¯sp and lifted his chin with her slender fingers. Her eyes were charming.


    Her intentions were obvious. She wanted to seduce the young master in front of her.


    She had served so many guests, but this was the first time she had seen such a handsome and outstanding guest in their brothel, Ruyi Pavilion.


    If she managed to hook up with this customer, wouldn¡¯t she be able to leave Ruyi Pavilion and live a truly happy life?


    Jiang Ming was extremely embarrassed, but he still managed to deal with the woman in front of him. ¡°Miss Xiao, let¡¯s continue this matterter. Let¡¯s do something else first.¡±


    She was very seductive, and he was just a man. He needed to change his n of attack.


    Xiao Yu¡¯er was wearing a shiny bracelet in her hand. The bracelet had a strong aura.


    When Jiang Ming approached Xiao Yu¡¯er, he felt the aura attracting him. He suddenly felt strange and picked up Xiao Yu¡¯er¡¯s arm.


    Xiao Yu¡¯er thought that Jiang Ming was interested in her. Her face was shy, but her eyes kept darting upward. It was obvious that she wanted to seduce Jiang Ming again. She shouted coyly, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not look at her at all. Instead, he touched the bracelet on her arm and said arrogantly, ¡°This bracelet seems to have a strong attractive aura.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯er was disappointed, but she was not angry. She touched the bracelet that Jiang Ming was looking at and smiled. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, my mother-inw got this bracelet for me. I heard that it contains a lot of spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°Your mother-inw?¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and looked at Xiao Yu¡¯er strangely.


    Why was she working here after getting married?


    If her mother-inw was good to her, Xiao Yu¡¯er would not have to be like this.


    Xiao Yu¡¯er guessed Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts at first nce and covered her mouth as she snickered. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, you¡¯re really funny. The woman I¡¯m talking about is the madam of our building.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming understood most of it and then fell silent.


    Actually, it was quite difficult to do this.


    While being silent, he identally saw the tiles on the roof being fiddled with.


    Xiao Yu¡¯er¡¯s room was on the top floor, so she could enter by fiddling with the tiles.


    Jiang Ming knew that Liang Sisi had started to take action, so he quickly said to Xiao Yu¡¯er, ¡°Ms. Xiao, why don¡¯t we go out for a walk? I want to stretch my legs a little.¡±


    ¡°Stretch your legs?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯er held Jiang Ming¡¯s arm and looked at him with a smile. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, can¡¯t we stretch our legs in my room?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt helpless. He racked his brains frantically. He noticed the zither at the side and quickly said, ¡°Ms. Xiao, can you y a song for me?¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and gestured to the zither beside him.


    Xiao Yu¡¯er picked up her handkerchief and nced at the zither. She smacked Jiang Ming. She said shyly, ¡°Master Ning Caichen, I don¡¯t know how to y the zither at all!¡±


    As he was speaking, Jiang Ming clearly saw that the tiles had been moved. Liang Sisi was looking at the situation in the room under the eaves, and her eyes signaled Jiang Ming to hurry up and bring her away.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go take a bath first.¡±


    Jiang Ming found another excuse.


    ¡°A bath? Why do you want to bathe?¡±


    This time, it was Xiao Yu¡¯er¡¯s turn to be puzzled. She stared at Jiang Ming without blinking.


    However, Jiang Ming said thoughtfully, ¡°Ms. Xiao, I smell some unknown scent on your body.¡±


    Actually, he did not, but he wanted to use this opportunity to make Xiao Yu¡¯er bathe.


    Xiao Yu¡¯er was shocked. She did not even argue with Jiang Ming. Instead, she stood up in a hurry and walked out of the room. As she walked, she said, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, I¡¯ll be back soon. I hope you won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    She was finally gone.


    Jiang Ming then responded, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    He could not help butin in his heart.


    If she did not even know how to y the zither, wouldn¡¯t the customersin?


    Just like that, Xiao Yu¡¯er was able to out of the room. It was quite amazing.


    Seeing that she had already left, Liang Sisi quickly jumped into the room.


    She was obviously a young girl, but her stealth was extraordinary. This made Jiang Ming give Liang Sisi a thumbs up.


    Liang Sisi quickly started searching, and Jiang Ming followed her.


    However, no matter how hard he searched, he could not find Liang Shengsheng¡¯s bracelet.


    Moreover, Liang Sisi had identally torn a hole in the pillow.


    Liang Sisi felt awkward and covered herself with a nket.


    Just as she was about to proceed to the next step, the door suddenly opened.


    Liang Sisi quickly used her stealth skills to jump up and onto the roof.


    Xiao Yu¡¯er only saw a shadow, and she was so scared that her face turned pale. However, when she looked more seriously, she saw that it was only Jiang Ming.


    She could not help but mutter in her heart.


    Was she seeing things? She wanted to see the doctor.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, did you see any strange shadows just now?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯er still asked.


    She was quite stubborn.


    Jiang Ming pretended to be puzzled and asked Xiao Yu¡¯er, ¡°Ms. Xiao, what strange shadow did you see? I¡¯m the only one in this room.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯er was stunned for a moment before sighing. ¡°I¡¯m really unwell. I actually saw something leave just now.¡±


    Her words were a little bizarre. Still, Jiang Ming did not say anything.


    The best thing to do now was to send Xiao Yu¡¯er away.


    Xiao Yu¡¯er did not know her current situation and said in a hurry, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, do you still smell that scent?¡±


    Jiang Ming pretended to frown and said unhappily, ¡°No, I still smell it.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯er pursed her lips and rushed out to take a shower.


    Taking advantage of the free time, Liang Sisi jumped down and started searching again.


    Once again, she returned empty-handed.


    Jiang Ming had already seen it clearly. If he did not take the initiative to test Xiao Yu¡¯er, it would be impossible to find the bracelet.


    Therefore, when Xiao Yu¡¯er came back from her bath, Jiang Ming said directly, ¡°I heard that you received a bracelet worn by a princess. I want to see it.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Ming was here to see the bracelet, Xiao Yu¡¯er¡¯s face immediately darkened. She said unhappily, ¡°Why should I show it to you? I thought you were here for something, but it turns out that you wanted to see the bracelet that I got with great difficulty. What¡¯s the difference between you and my mother-inw? She also wants this bracelet.¡±


    Seeing that Xiao Yu¡¯er¡¯s attitude changed so quickly, Jiang Ming immediately said, ¡°Ms. Xiao, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding.¡±

 Chapter 750 - 750 The Deal

    750 The Deal


    Xiao Yu¡¯er did not believe it at all. Her eyes were filled with vignce. ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t let you take the jade bracelet.¡±


    Jiang Ming saw through Xiao Yu¡¯er¡¯s thoughts and continued tofort her. ¡°I will definitely not take this bracelet. If you don¡¯t mind, I just want to look at it.¡±


    Although he was telling the truth, there were many loopholes in his words. If one listened carefully, they would understand what he truly meant.


    Xiao Yu¡¯er did not notice the loopholes in Jiang Ming¡¯s words and immediately began to consider his request.


    After thinking about it, Xiao Yu¡¯er made a decision.


    Her thoughts were rather simple. Her simplicity made her seem rather innocent.


    Xiao Yu¡¯er pulled up her clothes and sat on a stool at the side. She looked at Jiang Ming and said seriously, ¡°I hope you can answer a few questions. If you can¡¯t, then you can forget about seeing the jade bracelet. Also, I have some conditions!¡±


    Jiang Ming agreed immediately. ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    He wanted to see the jade bracelet.


    Hearing this, Xiao Yu¡¯er felt a little strange. ¡°Is this bracelet very important to you? Do you have some kind of rtionship with the owner of this bracelet?¡±


    She was extremely curious.


    Seeing the curiosity in Xiao Yu¡¯er¡¯s eyes, Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry. He coughed and said, ¡°We¡¯ve met two or three times. Nothing special happened, so don¡¯t overthink.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯er was instantly disappointed, but she did not say much. She just sighed and said, ¡°What a pity.¡±


    ¡°Alright, quickly tell me your conditions. What are your conditions?¡±


    Jiang Ming went to the main topic.


    Xiao Yu¡¯er looked at Jiang Ming, and her eyes suddenly turned cold. ¡°Ning Caichen, I want you to help me kill someone!¡±


    His tone was very determined and sharp. There was also a tinge of deep sadness in it.


    Jiang Ming could see Xiao Yu¡¯er¡¯s emotions and asked curiously, ¡°Ms. Xiao, can you tell me what happened?¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯er was stunned for a moment before slowly revealing her past.


    ¡°I was originally the free and unfettered Ms. Jiang of the Fengyu Kingdom. I wandered around and set up a shop wherever I went. However, I was framed and manipted by that person. In the end, not only did I lose my shop, but I was also forced to be a prostitute. I became a hostess in the Ruyi Pavilion, and I was the best here.¡±


    In the end, Xiao Yu¡¯er spoke bitterly, her eyes filled with confusion.


    Jiang Ming could roughly understand Xiao Yu¡¯er¡¯s feelings, so he also talked about his own experiences in order to win her trust. ¡°Although it was not as bad as what happened to you, I was almost chased away from where I was.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯er¡¯s jaw dropped, and she sized up Jiang Ming. ¡°With your outstanding ability, how could you be chased away?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Do you think that I¡¯m powerful?¡±


    Jiang Ming held his chin and asked. There was anotheryer to his questions.


    Xiao Yu¡¯er frowned and replied seriously, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, I think you have a good temperament and know a lot of things. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re quite powerful.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s mind wandered, and he vaguely remembered the scene of Prince Qiqihar arguing with him. He shook his head for a moment. ¡°People are selfish. You¡¯re still too inexperienced.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯er was stunned for a moment, as if she suddenly remembered something bad. Then, she smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve experienced this kind of thing before. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been living veryfortably recently and have forgotten about these things. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so naive now.¡±


    ¡°So, Ms. Xiao, do you n to stay here for a long time?¡±


    Jiang Ming casually chatted with Xiao Yu¡¯er.


    In his opinion, Xiao Yu¡¯er¡¯s experience was quite tragic.


    No matter what, Xiao Yu¡¯er¡¯s personality was good. She did not vent her frustrations on others because of her bad experience.


    Xiao Yu¡¯er became confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Maybe I will stay here, maybe I won¡¯t. The main thing is that I don¡¯t know where to go when I leave this ce.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment and said in a strange voice, ¡°Since you¡¯re the youngdy of the Jiang family, you should have learned a lot of things. Won¡¯t you be able to support yourself with your skills? How can you not know anything?¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯er was at a loss. ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m just a woman from a brothel.¡±


    ¡°Did someone abduct you and bring you here? Anyway, based on how popr you are now, you can redeem yourself and live a new life.¡±


    Jiang Ming spoke to Xiao Yu¡¯er, trying to let her see the value of her life.


    Upon hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Yu¡¯er looked at him in surprise and said, ¡°How did you know that I was threatened and abducted?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not expect that he would be right. He felt even more sympathy for Xiao Yu¡¯er.


    ¡°The person who threatened me is Madam Zhenguo¡¯s good friend, the wife of the king of the Fengyu Kingdom, Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯er did not think there was anything to hide from Jiang Ming.


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan?


    Jiang Ming tried his best not tough.


    He felt that this name was really funny. How could someonee up with such a name?


    However, that name was given by their parents, so it was not easy to change it.


    ¡°How did Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan threaten you?¡±


    Jiang Ming immediately asked.


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Yu¡¯er started crying when she spoke. ¡°Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan took away my indwelling contract and forced me to stay in the Ruyi Pavilion. If I¡¯m not in the Ruyi Pavilion, she will sell me elsewhere.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming asked, ¡°Ms. Xiao, so your condition is for me to get the indwelling contract?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s also¡­ something else I want to ask¡­¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯er pursed her lips and instantly became serious.


    Seeing Xiao Yu¡¯er like this, Jiang Ming probably realized the gravity of the situation and said, ¡°Just say it, Ms. Xiao. I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°I identally locked that bracelet. I had to use Madam Zhenguo¡¯s gold bracelet to open it. However, Madam Zhenguo¡¯s gold bracelet is very expensive.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯er told Jiang Ming about the origin and story of the gold bracelet and showed him a portrait of Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan.


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    Jiang Ming agreed directly and went out, but he identally bumped into Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan.


    He followed her and waited until Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan entered a room. He created a small hole in the door and looked inside.


    ¡°Ning Caichen¡­¡±


    Liang Sisi came over and called out softly.


    ¡°Shh, someone is saying something.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Liang Sisi, signaling for her to be quiet.


    Liang Sisi immediately covered her mouth and nodded.


    Seeing that Liang Sisi had quieted down, Jiang Ming continued to look through the hole in the door.

 Chapter 751 - 751 Escaping

    751 Escaping


    The man inside wasughing happily, but Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan had a serious look on her face, which indicated for the man to stopughing.


    The man did not dare tough any further. He sat down and looked flustered. ¡°Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan, I really didn¡¯t expect that woman to still be alive and be the top hostess here!¡±


    He was very nervous. He obviously did not want Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan to be angry, but he did not know how to appease her.


    Jiang Ming heard him clearly.


    He knew that the person they were talking about was Xiao Yu¡¯er.


    ¡°I have to kill Xiao Yu¡¯er, or I¡¯ll feel uneasy. Langjun, you know that as long as Xiao Yu¡¯er stays here, I won¡¯t be able to live happily with you.¡±


    ¡°Yuanyuan, I got it. I will definitely find time to kill Xiao Yu¡¯er. When that timees, we will go all around the world.¡±


    The man squatted down and wanted to hold Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan¡¯s hand, but Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan did not let him do so.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you a lot of time. I have to see the results. Otherwise, I won¡¯t travel around the world with you.¡±


    The man was puzzled. He looked at Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan. ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t hate me, okay? You have to treat me well.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan coughed and said in embarrassment, ¡°We¡¯ve been together for so long. How can we still be as intimate as before?¡±


    Seeing her face, the man looked aggrieved. ¡°I still hope that we can be the same as before. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be upset.¡±


    ¡°I know. When you kill that woman, our rtionship will definitely return to how it used to be.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan lowered her head and looked ahead. She was deep in thought.


    The man calmed down a lot, but he still had a murderous aura around him. ¡°I understand. I will do this.¡±


    Seeing that the man had agreed, Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan was relieved. Then, she said, ¡°We can¡¯t attract attention. Let¡¯s leave first. Don¡¯t let others find out.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The man nodded.


    Jiang Ming held Liang Sisi¡¯s arm and quickly went to the cab beside him. He squatted down and hid close to it.


    Liang Sisi reacted quickly and mimicked him.


    Not long after, the man came out first, followed by Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan.


    When the two of them were almost out of sight, Liang Sisi lowered her voice and sighed. ¡°She¡¯s really acting one way in front of you and another behind your back. I¡¯m so shocked.¡±


    He thought about what Xiao Yu¡¯er had said to him.


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan was the wife of the king of the Fengyu Kingdom. The man in the room was obviously not the king of the Fengyu Kingdom. It seemed that Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan had made the king of the Fengyu Kingdom a cuckold.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming could not help but want tough.


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan definitely did not want to give up her position in the royal family. It seemed that she was only saying these words because she wanted to calm that man down.


    This meant that the man was someone Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan could not afford to offend.


    Since that was the case, then he could take back Xiao Yu¡¯er¡¯s contract.


    It really would not take much effort to get it.


    First, he would go to Madam Zhenguo¡¯s ce to get the gold bracelet that opened Liang Shengsheng¡¯s bracelet mechanism. Then, he would get the indwelling contract. Everything would be perfect!


    ¡°What about me?¡± Liang Sisi asked. ¡°As the most beloved princess of the Daliang Kingdom, what else do you need to do? Why don¡¯t you just sit back and rx?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Liang Sisi seriously.


    ¡°You make me sound like a weakling.¡±


    Liang Sisi¡¯s heart started to pound. A strange feeling started to grow in her heart.


    However, Jiang Ming did not know how Liang Sisi felt. Seeing that Liang Sisi did not answer, he leaned closer to Liang Sisi and asked again, ¡°What did you say just now? I couldn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡±


    Liang Sisi¡¯s face turned red as he got closer. She coughed and kept ncing outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We can talk about it from a distance. I think we¡¯re too close now.¡±


    Jiang Ming noticed Liang Sisi¡¯s expression. He looked at her flushed face and was a little concerned. ¡°Do you have a fever? Are you alright, Liang Sisi?¡±


    As he spoke, he ced his hand on Liang Sisi¡¯s forehead. After a while, he ced his hand on his own forehead.


    Liang Sisi did not expect Jiang Ming to do such a thing. She was dumbfounded, and she turned red again.


    ¡°No, no, Lord Ning Caichen, what are you thinking about? With my strong body, how could I have a fever?¡±


    When she spoke, Liang Sisi did not dare to look at Jiang Ming¡¯s face. She kept thinking about how to change the topic.


    Thankfully, Jiang Ming changed the topic. He nced outside the cab and whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Those two people should have left.¡±


    Hearing this, Liang Sisi could not wait to stand up. She nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    Liang Sisi asked casually, still thinking about the distance between them.


    Jiang Ming was very serious. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s inn.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Liang Sisi felt strange. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just go to Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s inn? Why are we going back? Is there something important?¡±


    ¡°Not really, but I think I need Sikong Wuyuan to help me with something.¡±


    Jiang Ming said.


    Liang Sisi was confused and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand when we find Sikong Wuyuan.¡±


    Jiang Ming continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get my things. You go first.¡±


    Liang Sisi thought of something.


    Before Jiang Ming could ask her what was wrong, Liang Sisi had already run away.


    Upon hearing Liang Sisi¡¯s words, Jiang Ming did not wait any longer. He directly walked toward Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s inn.


    Inside the inn, Sikong Wuyuan was busy.

 Chapter 752 - 752 Swindling People

    752 Swindling People


    At this moment, someone suddenly fainted and fell in the middle of the inn.


    This inn had only been open for a short while, and now there were already people having idents here! Wouldn¡¯t this lead to less business for him?


    He felt bitter.


    As Sikong Wuyuan was thinking, Jiang Ming suddenly walked in and stared at Sikong Wuyuan.


    His footsteps were urgent as he said to Sikong Wuyuan, ¡°Mr. Sikong, I need you to help me with something.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion, but since the person who was asking was Ning Caichen, he had no choice but to ept the request. He immediately nodded.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, what is it?¡±


    Hearing Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words, Jiang Ming¡¯s heart was filled with warmth.


    He coughed and said to Sikong Wuyuan, ¡°I need help swindling people.¡±


    ¡°Swindling people?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity. Then, he took a step back and a pile of tools appeared in his hands. There were countless fortune-telling items among them.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming was a little stunned.


    Then, he looked at Sikong Wuyuan and said in disbelief, ¡°You used to swindle people? At which temple?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan shook his head. ¡°No, no, no! These are tools left behind by my senior. However, his ¡­ career interested me. That¡¯s why I wanted to keep his tools.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re acting like a mischievous child. If Zuqing Yiyi knew you were like this, she would be shocked.¡±


    Jiang Ming teased Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not think much of it. He patted his chest and said, ¡°Actually, she had already discovered my true colors. She just didn¡¯t say anything. Besides, as a disciple, she should be hiding her skills. If she exposed me, I wouldn¡¯t teach her any skills. Who would be willing to teach a disciple who disrespected them?¡±


    ¡°I get it. No wonder you¡¯re so unruffled. It turns out that Zuqing Yiyi is a smart woman.¡±


    Jiang Ming continued to tease Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not say anything more about these things. Instead, he continued the topic of swindling people.


    ¡°The person we want to swindle is Madam Zhenguo of Fengyu.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s eyes widened.


    Seeing Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s expression, Jiang Ming thought that he was a little scared. He immediately said, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, if you¡¯re afraid, then forget it. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s eyes lit up as he quickly said, ¡°No! I¡¯m fine! Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not understand why Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s attitude suddenly changed.


    Didn¡¯t Sikong Wuyuan look like he was in a difficult position? Why did he suddenly agree?


    Sikong Wuyuan was extremely enthusiastic. He put away all the tools in his hands, then looked at Jiang Ming¡¯s clothes and shook his head. ¡°No, your clothes are not suitable. They don¡¯t look like the clothes of amoner at all.¡±


    Hearing Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s reasonable words, Jiang Ming felt that he could not understand Sikong Wuyuan anymore. He asked carefully,


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, why have you be so proactive? Isn¡¯t Madam Zhenguo not someone who could be easily deceived?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s why we have to be prepared.¡± Sikong Wuyuan smiled happily. ¡°I hate Madam Zhenguo the most. She¡¯s always arrogant and despotic. I really can¡¯t stand her. Every day, she has to distribute porridge on a nearby street. We can pretend to go and get some porridge. At that time, we can take advantage of the situation to take down Madam Zhenguo.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s n was perfect. Jiang Ming looked at Sikong Wuyuan and seemed to have understood something. He stared at him. ¡°Do you have a bone to pick with her?¡±


    Hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan felt a little awkward. Then, his expression turned ugly as if he had recalled some bad memories.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Jiang Ming noticed that Sikong Wuyuan was not in a good mood.


    Sikong Wuyuan coughed and said in a secretive manner, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to care about my rtionship with Madam Zhenguo. In short, you only need to know that Madam Zhenguo is not a good person.¡±


    ¡°We have to swindle that gold bracelet out of her hands.¡±


    Jiang Ming simply changed the topic and muttered to himself.


    ¡°How precious is that bracelet? Why do you need to resort to thievery?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at Jiang Ming curiously.


    He vaguely remembered that Madam Zhenguo dressed rather inly.


    What valuables could Madam Zhenguo have?


    ¡°I need her gold bracelet to activate something. However, this gold bracelet has been passed down to Madam Zhenguo, so it¡¯s very expensive. Madam Zhenguo will definitely not be willing to let us take it away.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan seemed to have understood something. He waved his hand at Jiang Ming, and they immediately changed their clothes into the type of clothing that fortune-tellers should wear.


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at Jiang Ming¡¯s outfit carefully and sighed. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, you look handsome no matter what you wear. I¡¯m so envious.¡±


    Jiang Mingughed. ¡°Mr. Sikong, you were also very handsome when you were young. Don¡¯t think that way.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan felt very gratified hearing this. He patted Jiang Ming¡¯s shoulder and then looked at him. ¡°I think we look sort of like fortune-tellers now.¡±


    ¡°But does Madam Zhenguo really believe in fortune-telling? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen her go to any ces of worship or seek help from fortune-tellers.¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly became worried.


    He did not want to end up wasting his efforts.


    At this moment, Liang Sisi walked in. When she saw the two of them dressed up, she could not help butugh. ¡°Why are you guys dressed up like this? Even if you wanted to deceive Madam Zhenguo, you shouldn¡¯t dress up like this, right?¡±


    Jiang Ming coughed. ¡°This was done on purpose. Don¡¯t take it easy. Madam Zhenguo is not easy to fool.¡±


    ¡°Let me dress up too!¡±

 Chapter 753 - 753 The Past Is Like Smoke

    753 The Past Is Like Smoke


    Liang Sisi was very curious about what they were doing and kept looking at them.


    ¡°Then, you¡¯ll have to dress up as a man. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to get close to Madam Zhenguo.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan sized up Liang Sisi¡¯s body and nodded.


    Liang Sisi was stunned for a moment before she asked curiously, ¡°Lord Sikong, what you said shouldn¡¯t be right. If I were a woman, it would be easier for me to get close to Madam Zhenguo. After all, there¡¯s a saying that women definitely understand women better.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan said something unexpected. ¡°No, no, no. Madam Zhenguo hates women. She hates women your age even more.¡±


    These words made Liang Sisi and Jiang Ming turn to him at the same time.


    The two of them stared at Sikong Wuyuan and asked simultaneously, ¡°She¡¯s misogynistic? How can this be?¡±


    ¡°You must have never thought that this is her secret. Even her personal maid does not know,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said proudly, his eyes filled with admiration.


    These words attracted Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi¡¯s attention again. They were confused. ¡°How do you know? Aren¡¯t you not rted to Madam Zhenguo?¡±


    Seeing that he seemed to have been exposed, Sikong Wuyuan felt a little embarrassed. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll tell you guys. Actually, I had an affair with Madam Zhenguo. It was only because Madam Zhenguo became like this that I broke up with her!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Liang Sisi opened her mouth wide.


    Jiang Ming was still calm.


    He had already guessed the rtionship between Sikong Wuyuan and Madam Zhenguo, so he could understand Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s feelings.


    He guessed that Sikong Wuyuan had most likely been dumped by Madam Zhenguo.


    Upon hearing this, Liang Sisi imagined something very melodramatic. She looked at Sikong Wuyuan and asked curiously, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, did you and Madam Zhenguo separate peacefully? Or is there a terrible story behind it?¡±


    Hearing Liang Sisi¡¯s words, Sikong Wuyuan suddenly felt guilty. He stuttered, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. We definitely separated peacefully. What else could we do? Even if there was something else, it was all in the past. There was no affair or anything.¡±


    Liang Sisi did not say anything else. She was still curious, but she could only bury her curiosity in her heart.


    She knew when to stop. If he were unwilling to tell her, she would not delve into it.


    Seeing that Liang Sisi did not continue asking, Sikong Wuyuan heaved a sigh of relief. He recalled the past and wanted to p himself.


    It was humiliating back then. He had actually desperately hoped that Madam Zhenguo could stay.


    In the end, he had a massive realization and went elsewhere.


    When he came to this ce again, the people here had forgotten the rtionship between him and Madam Zhenguo.


    Otherwise, he would not have been able to open an inn here. He would have had to crawl into a hole if the people of this ce remembered what had happened.


    ¡°By the way, when are we leaving?¡±


    Jiang Ming thought about how he still had to swindle Madam Zhenguo, so he looked at Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan fell silent and turned to Liang Sisi. ¡°Are youing? If you are, I¡¯ll dress you up.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ming! I definitely have to join in the fun. You can¡¯t abandon me.¡±


    Liang Sisi nodded her head frantically, her eyes filled with anticipation.


    She had heard rumors about Madam Zhenguo in Fengyu. She had heard that Madam Zhenguo was a rare beauty. Aside from her arrogant and domineering personality, she was actually kind and had helped many people.


    If it was not for the fact that they wanted to get Liang Shengsheng¡¯s bracelet, they would not have bothered to cheat Madam Zhenguo of her gold bracelet.


    They could just return the gold bracelet after they used it.


    Seeing Liang Sisi¡¯s enthusiasm, Sikong Wuyuan was in a daze.


    He vaguely remembered that once, on a sunny morning, Madam Zhenguo was also like this and asked him to help him make some candy.


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s eyes dimmed when he thought of the candy they had worked so hard to make.


    Now that everything was gone, he was nothing.


    Perhaps Madam Zhenguo had forgotten about him.


    Thinking of this, heughed bitterly.


    Seeing Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s strange expression, Liang Sisi and Jiang Ming were both puzzled. They called out to Sikong Wuyuan, ¡°Lord Sikong? Lord Sikong?¡±


    Hearing their voices, Sikong Wuyuan came back to his senses.


    Realizing that he was distracted, he could not help but cough. Then, he thought to himself and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just thinking about how to dress you up.¡±


    This excuse was very clumsy, but Liang Sisi and Jiang Ming did not say anything.


    To them, everyone had their own secrets, and they did not need to get to the bottom of it.


    Sikong Wuyuan waved his hand, and Liang Sisi immediately put on her male attire.


    She tried her hair up as well to look more like a man.


    Liang Sisi looked at the clothes she was wearing and felt that it was very novel. She could not help but ask, ¡°Lord Sikong, how did you do it? I feel that this spell is very difficult to learn, and I¡¯ve never heard of this spell before.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan smiled. ¡°It was originally taught to me by the same person we¡¯re going to see. However, she has be a stranger to me now, so it¡¯s nothing much.¡±


    Liang Sisi pursed her lips and looked at Sikong Wuyuan. ¡°That person can¡¯t be Madam Zhenguo, right? Lord Sikong, please don¡¯t think too much about it. Those things are all in the past.¡±


    She sympathized with Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s tragic love story, but she could not empathize.


    She had never experienced it before, so she could onlyfort Sikong Wuyuan verbally.


    Sikong Wuyuan understood what Liang Sisi meant, so he did not say much. He continued, ¡°Madam Zhenguo is going to start giving out porridge tomorrow. Let¡¯s go tomorrow. Why don¡¯t we go out and practice? We don¡¯t want to expose ourselves.¡±


    ¡°I think we should read palms.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment, and then his eyes lit up.


    ¡°But you know medicine. You can infer some things from palmistry, but we can¡¯t. So, should we think about something else?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan scratched his head, not knowing what to think.


    This kind of thing was really troublesome for him. He could change his clothes, but he could not read fortunes out of thin air!


    Jiang Ming knew what Sikong Wuyuan was worried about, but he said mysteriously, ¡°That¡¯s easy. Wait for me.¡±

 Chapter 754 - 754 Strange Illness

    754 Strange Illness


    ¡°Can I use one of the little dolls on your chopping board?¡±


    ¡°Of course, take it.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan nodded and signaled Jiang Ming to take it.


    Jiang Ming was about to take the doll when the waiter in the inn hurriedly entered the door and said in a panic, ¡°Lord Sikong, it¡¯s not good. The person who fainted can¡¯t be saved.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan immediately became irritated as he looked at the waiter.


    The waiter was in a bad mood. He said listlessly, ¡°That person seems to have contracted some strange disease. He¡¯s as thin as a stick and keeps asking for water. s, he keeps vomiting it out and moring for more.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was confused. He immediately pped the chopping board. ¡°Who is that person? How did they get this disease out of nowhere?¡±


    ¡°Can I go and take a look?¡±


    Jiang Ming was interested and looked at the waiter.


    Sikong Wuyuan suddenly felt like his savior had arrived. He then held Jiang Ming¡¯s hand and shook it hard. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, I¡¯m counting on you. If this illness can¡¯t be cured, the inn¡¯s business won¡¯t be able to continue.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry. He released his hand and looked at Sikong Wuyuan. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look first. We don¡¯t know if it can be treated.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan became enthusiastic and nodded. Then, he looked at the waiter, ¡°Quick, quick, take us to where that person is. Time is of the essence.¡±


    Time was of the essence. Some illnesses could not be cured after a period of time.


    If he could, Sikong Wuyuan would have flown over.


    The waiter brought Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming to a remote wing.


    There were only two people in the room, the one who had fallen ill and the doctor that the waiter had called.


    At this moment, the doctor was sweating profusely. He could not take it anymore. Looking at the patient¡¯s condition in front of him, he was almost helpless.


    Seeing Sikong Wuyuan, the doctor hurriedly knelt down.


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, please forgive me. I really can¡¯t save this person. This person¡¯s illness is too strange.¡±


    The doctor immediately heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, I¡¯ll be leaving first. If there¡¯s anything, get someone to call me.¡±


    Seeing this, Sikong Wuyuan did not me this insensible doctor.


    In his opinion, this doctor had treated countless wealthy families, so it was normal for him to be so afraid now.


    After all, some wealthy families had very strange tempers. If the doctor did not treat them well, he would be punished.


    It was fine if the doctor left. Anyway, there was nothing to be afraid of with Jiang Ming around.


    Jiang Ming did not notice the doctor and Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s situation. His eyes were fixed on the patient on the bed.


    The patient¡¯s eyes were open, but they were empty. It was as if he did not hear the conversation between Sikong Wuyuan and the doctor.


    Jiang Ming walked forward and tried to call out to the patient in front of him. ¡°Are you okay? How are you? Can you speak now?¡±


    However, the patient in front of him looked as if he were already dead. He only opened his eyes and stared nkly at the curtains without saying a word.


    If it were not for his rolling eyes, Jiang Ming would have thought that the patient was already dead.


    ¡°It seems like he can¡¯t speak or do anything.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan mused.


    Jiang Ming ced his hand on the patient¡¯s arm to check his pulse. Following Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s exnation, he suddenly had some understanding.


    Perhaps the patient in front of him had been infected by a virus.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Sikong Wuyuan and Liang Sisi. ¡°You guys go out first. I need silence.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Liang Sisi understood and turned to leave.


    Jiang Ming picked up the dagger and silver needles, opened the patient¡¯s skull, and checked what was inside.


    After he checked that the skull was normal, Jiang Ming used his mana to sew the patient¡¯s skull back to its original state.


    Not only that, but Jiang Ming also checked the patient¡¯s nerves.


    After checking his nerves, he found the cause of the disease.


    The patient¡¯s nerves were infected. It was obvious that if he did not continue treatment, these nerves would die. At that time, this life would be lost in vain.


    Jiang Ming filled the silver needle with magic power and inserted it into the infected part of the nerve. The source of the infection immediately disappeared without a trace.


    After everything was done, he continued to use his magic power to mend his body, making itpletely intact.


    After all this was done, the patient¡¯splexion instantly improved. His eyes could also bepletely closed, and he had already fallen into a deep sleep.


    Jiang Ming walked out, and Sikong Wuyuan walked forward. His palms were already sweating. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, how is the patient¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯spletely cured. When the patient wakes upter, he¡¯ll bepletely fine.¡±


    Jiang Ming exined.


    Sikong Wuyuan muttered, ¡°It¡¯s quite risky to open an inn. This person became like this out of nowhere. Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that he became like this because he ate the food in my inn.¡±


    Jiang Ming knew Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s emotions andforted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Everything is settled now. Moreover, this person doesn¡¯t seem to have any family members. Your inn won¡¯t be affected too much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Forget it. Anyway, it¡¯s all settled. Let¡¯s go do other things.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan still remembered the agreement he made with Jiang Ming before he was treated.


    Jiang Ming did not forget either. He took out the three dolls. ¡°I¡¯ve already injected magic power into these dolls. When the timees, wear them. When someonees over and you touch their hand, you¡¯ll know what they¡¯ve done recently.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was stunned.


    Liang Sisi curiously took the doll and looked at it carefully, but she could not see anything different. She could not help but feel a little disappointed.


    ¡°You will know the exact effect when you meet people on the street.¡±


    Jiang Ming said.


    Seeing this, Sikong Wuyuan quickly set up a stall with Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi.

 Chapter 755 - 755 Fortune Telling

    755 Fortune Telling


    The pedestrians on the street were curious about Jiang Ming and the other two, and they all looked over.


    Some of the more curious people walked directly to Jiang Ming and the other two, saying that they wanted them to read their fortunes.


    Jiang Ming looked at one of them and said seriously, ¡°You can choose one out of the three of us. You only have to pay us if we¡¯re right.¡±


    When the person heard this, he immediately became enthusiastic and pointed at Liang Sisi. ¡°I want them to read my fortune!¡±


    Seeing that Liang Sisi was thinner and shorter, this person felt that Liang Sisi was not trustworthy.


    However, Liang Sisi sat down and told him everything that had happened recently.


    When the man saw that they all matched up, he immediately apologized and talked about his troubles.


    Liang Sisi gave him a positive reading. It made him happy and hopeful for the future.


    The man immediately paid ten taels of silver and left.


    Seeing this person¡¯s behavior, the others also came over to let Jiang Ming and the other two read their fortunes.


    Because they were very urate, there was an endless stream of people in front of them in a short period of time. Jiang Ming and the other two could not even count them all. Thankfully, they still managed to see them all quickly.


    After a while, Madam Zhenguo walked over and looked at Jiang Ming arrogantly.


    ¡°I heard that your fortune-telling has been quite urate recently. Why don¡¯t you read my fortune?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not expect that Madam Zhenguo would take the initiative to look for him. He could not help but be a little surprised.


    Liang Sisi was extremely excited.


    Just like Jiang Ming, she did not expect that Madam Zhenguo would take the initiative toe over. She thought that they would have to take the initiative to look for Madam Zhenguo the next day.


    As for Sikong Wuyuan, he wished he could find a hole to hide in.


    From his point of view, although he was in disguise, everything he had learned was still from Madam Zhenguo.


    In addition, he felt that his craftsmanship was not exquisite enough and that he might be discovered by Madam Zhenguo.


    As expected, when Madam Zhenguo nced at the people around Jiang Ming, her gaze lingered on Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan was extremely nervous, but he still tried his best to remain calm on the surface.


    ¡°You look like an old friend of mine. I think I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before.¡±


    Madam Zhenguo stared at Sikong Wuyuan as if she wanted to see through him.


    Sikong Wuyuan secretly gulped. He did not know what to do. He also did not know what to say.


    Madam Zhenguo¡¯s beautiful face swayed in front of him.


    After so many years, this was the first time Sikong Wuyuan had seen Madam Zhenguo. It was like it was just yesterday that they were still a couple.


    Madam Zhenguo had some wrinkles now, but her figure and appearance were still well-maintained.


    Liang Sisi was afraid that Sikong Wuyuan would be exposed, so she quickly answered on behalf of Sikong Wuyuan, ¡°Madam, this fortune-teller is mute and can¡¯t speak. If you have any questions, just ask me and the fortune-teller beside you.¡±


    Upon hearing Liang Sisi¡¯s words, Madam Zhenguo¡¯s expression was a little gloomy, but she quickly concealed her expression and looked at Liang Sisi.


    ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t chat with him anymore. I¡¯ll just chat with you guys.¡±


    Jiang Ming took the opportunity to change the topic. ¡°Madam, whose fortune do you want us to read?¡±


    Madam Zhenguo pursed her lips and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Sir, I want you to read the fortunes of my old friend and my son.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s legs trembled when he heard her words. Who was the old friend she was referring to?


    Fortunately, Jiang Ming had stepped in front of him. Otherwise, he would have been exposed.


    ¡°What should I look up?¡±


    Jiang Ming shook the box in his hand and looked directly at Madam Zhenguo.


    Madam Zhenguo¡¯s eyes began to turn dark, and her thoughts drifted. She no longer looked at Sikong Wuyuan, Jiang Ming, or Liang Sisi.


    ¡°My old friend¡¯s name is Sikong Wuyuan. I want to ask about his whereabouts. My son¡¯s name is Feng¡¯er.¡±


    Madam Zhenguo gave them a brief description.


    Hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan was a little excited. He wanted to go up and tell Madam Zhenguo that he was Sikong Wuyuan.


    However, Sikong Wuyuan was still rational. In addition, Liang Sisi, who had noticed this, secretly held his arm. Thus, he could not rush forward to tell Madam Zhenguo.


    Jiang Ming gestured for Madam Zhenguo to sit down. He ced his right hand on the fortune-telling board.


    Madam Zhenguo followed suit, her expression tense.


    Jiang Ming looked at the lines on Madam Zhenguo¡¯s right hand and replied calmly, ¡°Madam Zhenguo, you didn¡¯t have a good time after you were separated from Sikong Wuyuan, right?¡±


    Madam Zhenguo trembled, then she sighed and said, ¡°Indeed. After leaving him, I often experienced nightmares. Sometimes, I would not sleep for the entire night.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was pleasantly surprised, but he was also filled with helplessness and despair.


    He had nothing to do with Madam Zhenguo anymore. It was time to let go of those things.


    ¡°Did you love him very much?¡±


    At this moment, Liang Sisi could not help but ask this question.


    Madam Zhenguo was stunned. Her eyes darkened as she said, ¡°Love is love. However, we can¡¯t be together anymore. I prefer something else to mere love.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan knew what Madam Zhenguo was talking about. He silently shed tears, but he also understood Madam Zhenguo¡¯s thought process.


    In this ce, only those with power could survive and have everything they wanted.


    Jiang Ming could not bear to see Sikong Wuyuan get hurt. He immediately gave her a positive reading and continued, ¡°I need to go to your house to see your son¡¯s other fate.¡±


    As for Sikong Wuyuan, he did not say anything good about him. Instead, he said something bad.


    In his opinion, Sikong Wuyuan did not need to be entangled with this woman.


    The woman in front of him did not prioritize Sikong Wuyuan. Even if they met again in the future, she still would not put him first.


    Instead of letting Sikong Wuyuan feel the pain of being abandoned again, it was better to cut off his rtionship with Madam Zhenguo and let the two of them heal alone.


    Sikong Wuyuan knew Jiang Ming¡¯s intentions and tacitly agreed.


    Madam Zhenguo sighed a few times. She made an appointment with Jiang Ming and the other two and turned to leave.


    Their goal had been achieved. Jiang Ming and the other two cleaned up the stall and returned to the inn.


    Liang Sisi wanted to eat steamed buns, so she went to buy some. She came back and told Jiang Ming a piece of news.


    There would be an activity to throw embroidered ballster. The activity would be hosted by Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan¡¯s daughter, Liu¡¯er Qianqian.


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming became enthusiastic and wanted to take a look.


    Naturally, Liang Sisi would not let go of this opportunity, so she went as well.


    As for Sikong Wuyuan, he needed some time to calm down, so he did not go.

 Chapter 756 - 756 Throwing the Embroidered Ball

    756 Throwing the Embroidered Ball


    ¡°The event is about to begin.¡±


    The old man on the stage sounded the drum with a joyous smile on his face.


    Liang Sisi and Jiang Ming raised their heads. The woman on top was wearing a red dress. She was holding a red embroidered ball with a bashful expression as she looked at the people below the stage.


    The girl beside her was dressed in a maid¡¯s uniform.


    ¡°Miss, what do you think of the people below? Why don¡¯t I call for more people toe over? You can choose more people then,¡± the maid suggested.


    The woman coughed and smacked the servant girl who was talking. ¡°Cherry, what are you talking about? There are more than enough people here.¡±


    The woman¡¯s face was red, and she wished she could cover her face.


    Although she had already prepared herself to throw the embroidered ball, she still could not help but feel shy and did not dare to look at it.


    She wondered who would catch it. That person would be her ideal husband if they were a man.


    Just as she was thinking, the woman lowered her head and looked down at the audience.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s figure immediately attracted her attention.


    The woman¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled, and she looked at Jiang Ming with curiosity.


    She felt a little impulsive.


    She nned to throw the embroidered ball at this man.


    Jiang Ming looked at the woman at the top and asked Liang Sisi curiously, ¡°Liang Sisi, do you know who the person who¡¯s going to throw the ball is? Is this person really Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan¡¯s daughter, Liu¡¯er Qianqian?¡±


    ¡°Of course. My information is reliable.¡±


    Liang Sisi patted her chest proudly.


    Jiang Ming nodded and looked at Liang Sisi. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go see Liu¡¯er Qianqian after she finishes throwing the embroidered ball.¡±


    Liang Sisi nodded. ¡°No problem.¡±


    Jiang Ming, on the other hand, looked amused. ¡°Then let¡¯s just watch this scene from the side. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone throw an embroidered ball.¡±


    Seeing Jiang Ming, Liang Sisi also rxed and watched Liu¡¯er Qianqian throw the embroidered ball.


    At this moment, the old man who was hosting saw that Liu¡¯er Qianqian had not thrown the embroidered ball yet and shouted again, ¡°Ms. Liu¡¯er Qianqian, you need to throw the embroidered ball!¡±


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian also realized that she could not hesitate anymore. She looked at Jiang Ming and directly threw the embroidered ball over.


    Jiang Ming was still watching the show when he suddenly realized that the ball had hit him.


    All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s attention was on Jiang Ming.


    Since Jiang Ming¡¯s appearance was something most women found attractive, a lot of other women were bitter and jealous.


    The men around them wanted to snatch the embroidered ball. They stared at Jiang Ming as if he had done something particrly awful.


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    He was just watching the show. How did he get involved?


    At the thought of this, he threw the embroidered ball away. The embroidered ball rolled around andnded in the hands of a beggar.


    The beggar was delighted, and he was drooling as heughed foolishly.


    Seeing Jiang Ming¡¯s actions, Liu¡¯er Qianqian was infuriated. She kept staring at Jiang Ming.


    Feeling Liu¡¯er Qianqian¡¯s gaze, Jiang Ming looked up and immediately met Liu¡¯er Qianqian¡¯s eyes.


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian was stunned when she saw Jiang Ming¡¯s face.


    He was so handsome!


    If they got married, wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful?


    She was also a beautiful woman!


    Jiang Ming did not know what Liu¡¯er Qianqian was thinking and quickly looked over.


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian was suddenly disappointed, but she could not help but look at Jiang Ming.


    She felt that Jiang Ming was her one true love.


    No one else could snatch him away! This man could only be hers.


    Thinking of this, Liu¡¯er Qianqian said to the maid beside her, ¡°Follow the first person who got the embroidered ball. Remember to bring him over for my mother to see.¡±


    The beggar who was waiting to be taken away was stillughing foolishly.


    Seeing a beggar holding the embroidered ball, everyone felt lonely and dejected.


    They had lost to a beggar! How ridiculous.


    However, the matter was already set in stone.


    They could not snatch the ball back as it would be taboo.


    Cherry knew that her mistress was in love with Jiang Ming, so she quickly called for someone to invite Jiang Ming over.


    ¡°Sir, pleasee with me. Congrattions on bing the winner of the embroidered ball toss.¡±


    The old man who hosted the event was a wise man. Seeing Cherry¡¯s actions, he immediately pped the drum and shouted at Cherry and the others, ¡°The winner of the embroidered ball toss is this gentleman!¡±


    This time not only was Jiang Ming dumbfounded, but Liang Sisi was also dumbfounded.


    Liang Sisi never thought that Jiang Ming would be chosen again.


    Her heart was filled with anxiety and confusion.


    Didn¡¯t Ning Caichen throw the embroidered ball out just now? How could he still be chosen?


    Shouldn¡¯t the winner of the embroidered ball toss be that beggar?


    The more Liang Sisi thought about it, the more confused she became.


    The beggar, who was originallyughing foolishly, stopped. His mouth was wide open as he stood rooted to the ground.


    He was just as confused as Liang Sisi, but he knew his position.


    He was just a beggar. He had no talent or wealth. He was not even handsome. It could be said that he had nothing.


    That was why he was not chosen. It was normal for Jiang Ming to be chosen.


    Jiang Ming quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not the winner of this embroidered ball toss. The winner should be that gentleman. He¡¯s the one holding the embroidered ball now.¡±


    As he spoke, he pointed at the beggar holding the embroidered ball.


    The beggar was so touched that the embroidered ball in his hand fell to the ground.


    The embroidered ball did not stop moving when it fell to the ground. Instead, it kept moving forward until it reached Jiang Ming¡¯s feet.


    Liang Sisi was speechless, and so were the other people watching.


    The embroidered ball itself had chosen Ning Caichen.


    Jiang Ming did not expect the embroidered ball toe to his side. He was a little resentful. ¡°This is an ident. Let that gentleman go with you.¡±


    However, Cherry was very persistent. ¡°Sir, we only recognize the person who was chosen by the embroidered ball for the first time. Now that the embroidered ball has chosen you, it means that you are the winner.¡±


    Her words were reasonable and well-founded. Jiang Ming could not find anything to refute at that moment.

 Chapter 757 - 757 Chosen

    757 Chosen


    Seeing that the servant girl was so determined, Jiang Ming could not refuse. He could only say, ¡°I already have a family. Please tell thatdy I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    This servant girl was quite shrewd.


    Jiang Ming grinned. He did not expect her to be so difficult to deal with. He was a little annoyed for a moment.


    No matter what he did, she would not stop talking.


    He hated how they made it seem like he was the bad guy for refusing.


    Liang Sisi could also tell that the servant girl was determined to bring Jiang Ming away today. She stepped forward and spoke for Jiang Ming. ¡°I¡¯m a witness. I¡¯m this gentleman¡¯s good friend. My good friend has a family.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Cherry was getting smarter and more persistent. ¡°We¡¯ll check if he has a family. We don¡¯t need any witnesses. Pleasee with me now.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not want to be rough with a woman, so hepromised. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    He wanted to see Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan, but not in this way. He never wanted to see Liu¡¯er Qianqian.


    However, Jiang Ming was thinking of a new n.


    He was now dressed as a fortune-teller. How could Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan be satisfied with him? It was probably impossible for her to be satisfied.


    This was good too. This way, he would not have to do anything else.


    Liang Sisi had the same thoughts as Jiang Ming, but she was still worried about Jiang Ming. She immediately asked Cherry, ¡°Can I go with you? We¡¯ve always been together; we can¡¯t separate from each other.¡±


    Liang Sisi did not think twice about speaking.


    When Jiang Ming heard her, he did not know whether tough or cry.


    If Liang Sisi were to speak like this in public, those who didn¡¯t know better would think that the two of them were having an affair or some other intimate rtionship.


    Cherry looked at Liang Sisi and nodded. ¡°You cane in.¡±


    Jiang Ming roughly understood Cherry¡¯s words.


    If Liang Sisi was in this disguise, she would not let her in, right?


    Seeing Cherry agree, Liang Sisi felt that it was a lot easier.


    If Cherry did not agree, she would start making trouble.


    If she wanted to, she could easily put an end to this madness. s, she wanted to look cool and mysterious.


    Cherry gestured at Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi. They walked toward her.


    Cherry also walked forward, keeping a distance between them.


    At this time, Liu¡¯er Qianqian was already in a state of panic. She was looking forward to meeting Jiang Ming.


    From time to time, she would look at her hair, makeup, and clothes.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Liu¡¯er Qianqian immediately sat up straight. Her eyes werepletely focused on the door.


    With such excitement, she became a little anxious again. She was worried that Jiang Ming would not be satisfied with her appearance.


    Then, she quickly rxed.


    She was a princess after all. How could she not satisfy Jiang Ming?


    As Jiang Ming appeared in front of her, Liu¡¯er Qianqian¡¯s gaze was already fixed on him. She wanted to focus all her attention on Jiang Ming.


    Feeling Liu¡¯er Qianqian¡¯s enthusiasm, Jiang Ming felt a little overwhelmed, but he did not show it on his face. His face remained calm.


    Cherry knew that her youngdy would like to have a chance to be alone with Jiang Ming, so he looked at Liang Sisi and said thoughtfully, ¡°Hello! Do you want to eat some snacks and drink some tea?¡±


    Liang Sisi smiled and said considerately, ¡°No need.¡±


    She could see it clearly.


    She would not let this young woman and Jiang Ming be alone together!


    As a princess, why would she care about dessert?


    Cherry could not help but be a little unhappy when she saw Liang Sisi¡¯s inability to read the room. However, she could not show it on her face and started to speak warmly again. ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± We can also make an exquisite lunch for you. There will be all kinds of delicacies.¡±


    Liang Sisi still did not get it and rejected her directly. ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Cherry was furious, but she could not say anything.


    However, Liu¡¯er Qianqian¡¯s methods were brilliant. ¡°Cherry, take this young master down. I want to bring the other young master to meet my mother.¡±


    Liang Sisi was rendered speechless.


    It seemed like she had angered Liu¡¯er Qianqian.


    However, Liu¡¯er Qianqian was taking Ning Caichen to see her mother. It was indeed not suitable for her to follow them, so she could only stay here.


    Cherry felt very satisfied and raised her hand to beckon at Liang Sisi. She was actually secretly proud of herself.


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian would definitely reward her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Liang Sisi gave Jiang Ming a sympathetic look and left with the servant girl.


    Jiang Ming knew what she was thinking.


    He was going to spend time with this woman he did not know.


    ¡°Miss, I have no intention of being your husband. I already have someone else in my heart.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not want to have anything to do with Liu¡¯er Qianqian. He went straight to the point and told Liu¡¯er Qianqian.


    Seeing Jiang Ming so calm, Liu¡¯er Qianqian was stunned at first, but then she liked Jiang Ming even more. She quickly said, ¡°She can be your concubine. I¡¯ve always been a very magnanimous person. I¡¯ll also talk to Mother. She should not stop us.¡±


    What? How ridiculous!


    Jiang Ming mulled over her words. Jiang Ming never thought that Liu¡¯er Qianqian could do this.


    This was simply bizarre!


    If she had found a man who pursued her, she would not have suffered such grievances. Moreover, as the princess of a kingdom, why didn¡¯t Liu¡¯er Qianqian have a lot of admirers?


    Unexpectedly, Liu¡¯er Qianqian saw through Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts and said seriously, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. I just really love you. I hope to be with you until the end and be happy.¡±

 Chapter 758 - 758 Reaching an Agreement

    758 Reaching an Agreement


    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for your kindness, but I really don¡¯t like you that way. I hope you can find someone else.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that he could not give the woman in front of him hope, so he spoke bluntly.


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian was instantly struck by a heavy blow. She was upset, but she tried her best to put on a smile. ¡°No matter what, since I¡¯ve already thrown the ball to you, if you leave like this, I¡¯ll be humiliated. So, no matter what, I hope you can meet my mother with me.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian was still a little stubborn.


    She felt that as long as they got married, he would fall in love with her over time. Then, they would love happily ever after.


    s, her hopes were dashed.


    Jiang Ming immediately rejected her. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. You should give up. I won¡¯t meet your mother with you.¡±


    He could tell that Liu¡¯er Qianqian was a devoted person. From his point of view, he had to nip her feelings in the bud.


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian felt insulted. She immediately took off the hairpin from her head, held it tightly in her hand, and red at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°In that case, do you think that someone like me is not worthy? I¡¯m a princess. Although I have my mother¡¯s surname, I¡¯m still a princess of the royal family.¡±


    She spoke angrily. It was as if she had suffered a huge grievance.


    Seeing Liu¡¯er Qianqian like this, Jiang Ming was a little afraid that she would do something stupid, so he cated her by saying, ¡°I¡¯lle with you to see your mother.¡±


    His heart was in a mess.


    He did not expect Liu¡¯er Qianqian to give him the chance to meet Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan after he had given up on meeting thetter.


    He was really helpless.


    ¡°No, if you¡¯re unwilling, then I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian shook her head and ced the hairpin against her neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the Liu¡¯er family can¡¯t suffer such humiliation. Only when I die will the Liu¡¯er family not shift their anger onto you.¡±


    As she spoke, her eyes were filled with determination. Jiang Ming did not know what to do.


    He was only trying to cate her! Why did Liu¡¯er Qianqian want to kill herself? It was not like he asked her to do that!


    It was as if he had done something to Liu¡¯er Qianqian, but he was clearly innocent!


    Jiang Ming did not know what to say.


    His brain quickly stopped him from speaking. He looked at Liu¡¯er Qianqian and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to insult you. You¡¯re a wonderful girl. I can¡¯t wait to cherish you. How could I bear to see you die?¡±


    Jiang Ming was babbling at this point.


    He felt that Liu¡¯er Qianqian¡¯s words were really baffling! She was essentially manipting him at this point! s, he could notin to Liu¡¯er Qianqian.


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian thought for a while and then looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°But many people at the throwing of the embroidered ball saw that I chose you as my matrilocal husband. If you don¡¯t be my matrilocal husband, then I will beughed at by the entire kingdom.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment. ¡°Do you have anyone you like? I can make them look like me, and then you can get married.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t know if the one I like is still alive.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian started spouting nonsense.


    Her crush was Jiang Ming, but she was afraid that Jiang Ming would not agree, so she lied.


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you to take a look,¡± Jiang Ming said even more considerately.


    He knew that Liu¡¯er Qianqian was probably too embarrassed to bring him to meet her sweetheart, so he added, ¡°When we meet your sweetheart, I¡¯ll keep it a secret too. I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian admired Jiang Ming even more. She nodded repeatedly. ¡°No problem.¡±


    Thinking of Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan, Liu¡¯er Qianqian said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Mother¡¯s ce first. Mother said that she wants to see you. If I go back on my word, she will me me.¡±


    ¡°By the way, my name is Ning Caichen.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not think too much about it and still agreed.


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian carefully brought Jiang Ming to the south wing.


    Over there, Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan, who was worried about her daughter¡¯s ceremony, was drinking tea.


    She had always wanted her daughter to find someone more capable and knowledgeable, but her daughter insisted on throwing embroidered balls to find someone she liked, so she could only agree.


    However, she felt that it was very difficult to meet an educated person when throwing embroidered balls, especially in this situation. It was easy to meet some street people.


    Her mood turned sour. She did not want her daughter to marry the person who had caught the embroidered ball.


    Just as she was letting her imagination run wild, the door was pushed open.


    Hearing the sound, Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan immediately perked up and looked outside the door.


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian brought Jiang Ming in and shouted at Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan, ¡°Mother¡­!¡±


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan nodded and revealed a gentle smile. ¡°Qianqian,e over quickly. It seems that you¡¯ve chosen someone.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian quickly walked to her mother¡¯s side and sat down. When she sat down, she continued to talk to Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan, ¡°Mother, the person I chose this time will definitely meet your needs. This young master has an extraordinary bearing and ims to have a good temperament.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian looked Jiang Ming up and down. Jiang Ming stood at the side and took the initiative to introduce himself. ¡°I¡¯m Ning Caichen. Hello, Madam.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s polite attitude attracted Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan¡¯s favor. Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan looked at Jiang Ming with a gentle smile. ¡°Ning Caichen, have you made any great achievements before?¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and then shook his head. ¡°No. I have not made any great achievements.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan was a little disappointed, but then she continued to ask, ¡°Then, have you held any high positions? Or have you won the favor of the king?¡±


    Jiang Ming still shook his head. Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan suddenly became even more disappointed. She could not help but look at their daughter beside her.


    Noticing her mother¡¯s gaze, Liu¡¯er Qianqian quickly put in a good word for Jiang Ming. ¡°These things can be solved. After we get married, these things wille easily.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan thought about her daughter¡¯s words and felt that her daughter¡¯s words made sense, but she also felt that it was not good. Then, she looked at Liu¡¯er Qianqian and said, ¡°We should discuss this matter in detail. You guys go out first. Let me think about the rest.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian was disappointed, but she did not say anything. She looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded and followed Liu¡¯er Qianqian out of the door.


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan wanted to say something, but when she saw this, she stopped.

 Chapter 759 - 759 Not Chosen

    759 Not Chosen


    Outside the door, Liu¡¯er Qianqian was absent-minded. She looked at Jiang Ming and wanted to say something, but she did not know what to say.


    She did not expect things to be so difficult. Now she felt rather abandoned as she waited for Ning Caichen or Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan to change her mind.


    She had thought that her mother would agree, but she did not expect her mother to be so negative.


    Moreover, Ning Caichen did not want to socialize with her and wanted her to find someone else.


    If it was possible, she really wanted to marry Ning Caichen and live a good life together.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go and find the person you like,¡± Jiang Ming said seriously and looked at Liu¡¯er Qianqian.


    ¡°I¡­ Um¡­ Um¡­¡±


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian had a strange expression on her face. She did not know how to continue the topic.


    Cherry, the servant girl beside her, immediately activated her spiritual energy and said to Liu¡¯er Qianqian in her heart, ¡°Miss, you can bring Mr. Ning Caichen to the karst cave that we have been to before. When you encounter danger inside, you can also improve your rtionship.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian instantly understood what Cherry truly meant and immediately agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll take him there now.¡±


    ***


    ¡°The person I like lives in this karst cave. I don¡¯t know if he is still living there.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian found a random ce and spoke perfunctorily.


    Jiang Ming looked at Liu¡¯er Qianqian suspiciously. ¡°Is this cave really where your crush lives?¡±


    He asked Liu¡¯er Qianqian to find the ce where the person she liked was, but Liu¡¯er Qianqian kept dragging him around to random ces.


    Now, Liu¡¯er Qianqian had brought him to a karst cave in such a bizarre manner.


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian also regretted bringing Jiang Ming into the cave.


    Indeed, no one would live in this karst cave, but the servant girl¡¯s suggestion was very good.


    If they encountered any danger, it would be easier to strengthen their rtionship by waiting for the danger to pass.


    At the thought of this, Liu¡¯er Qianqian could not help but feel happy. She agreed immediately and kept nodding. ¡°Believe me. This is what I heard.¡±


    Jiang Ming sensed Liu¡¯er Qianqian¡¯s emotions and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s your n? Are you sure your information was reliable?¡±


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian immediately panicked. She felt that something was wrong. ¡°No, no, let¡¯s go in first. This karst cave is a different world. It just looks deste.¡±


    As she spoke, she was about to enter the karst cave in front of her.


    Moss had already grown all over the cave¡¯s periphery, and there were also some strange substances on the moss.


    There was dust around as well. It was obvious that no one had lived here before.


    Seeing Liu¡¯er Qianqian go in like this, Jiang Ming was suspicious, but he still went in.


    To him, Liu¡¯er Qianqian was not a threat. She was just an innocent princess. What could she do to him?


    However, the moment he stepped into the cave, a portion of the cave copsed and blocked the entrance.


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian was shocked and eximed, ¡°Ah!¡±


    Then, she instinctively leaned toward Jiang Ming. Like a frightened child, she clung to him.


    Jiang Ming immediately felt awkward.


    His entire body was stiff, but he knew that it was Liu¡¯er Qianqian.


    He guessed that Liu¡¯er Qianqian was afraid, so he did not shake her off.


    As half of the cave entrance copsed, the cave becamepletely dark.


    Jiang Ming snapped his fingers and produced some mes.


    Coincidentally, the mes activated other things in the cave. They immediately lit up and illuminated the entire cave.


    With this illumination, Liu¡¯er Qianqian also clearly realized that she was clinging to Jiang Ming, and she immediately felt embarrassed.


    Before Jiang Ming could say anything, Liu¡¯er Qianqian let go and took the initiative to say to Jiang Ming, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Lord Ning Caichen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not a big deal. We can go deeper now. The cave entrance has been blocked.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart was in his throat. He had a strange feeling about this.


    His sixth sense told him that it was not easy to get out of this cave.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I didn¡¯t know that the person I liked had moved away, and I shouldn¡¯t havee in. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be trapped in this karst cave now.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian was instantly filled with regret, and she became dejected.


    She did not know if they could get out. If they could not, then her life would be ruined here.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can definitely get out. Just treat it as an adventure.¡±


    Jiang Ming sensed Liu¡¯er Qianqian¡¯s uneasiness. Heforted her and patted her shoulder.


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian suddenly felt a lot more relieved. She looked at Jiang Ming with tears in her eyes.


    He was so reliable.


    Jiang Ming looked around and held Liu¡¯er Qianqian¡¯s arm. ¡°Hold on to me. We can definitely get out.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian nodded.


    There was nothing in the cave except for some spider webs.


    After walking for a while, some light appeared in front of them.


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian was already exhausted from walking. She felt like she was about to explode, but because of Jiang Ming, she could notin about being tired.


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian¡¯s thoughts were very simple.


    If sheined about being tired in front of Ning Caichen, would not she give Ning Caichen a bad impression of herself?


    She still hoped that Ning Caichen would agree to marry her. If she gave Ning Caichen a bad impression of herself now, then she would have no chance at all.


    However, when they reached the light, Jiang Ming and Liu¡¯er Qianqian could not get out.


    Whenever they entered the light, the light would bring them back into the cave.


    Jiang Ming and Liu¡¯er Qianqian tried three times, and the results were the same.


    Jiang Ming could not help but lose his patience. He used a spell to discover the hidden enchantment at the entrance of the cave.


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian also saw the barrier and could not help but feel scared. ¡°Ning Caichen, these barriers seem to be able to consume people¡¯s lifespan. It¡¯s better not to continue forward.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and then he pondered. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be, right? If this array wears down one¡¯s lifespan, then there will definitely be skeletons inside. However, there aren¡¯t that many skeletons inside. You should be mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Is there a possibility that the skeletons have been hidden away?¡±


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian stared at a certain spot. She was trembling.


    When he saw Liu¡¯er Qianqian¡¯s gaze, Jiang Ming realized something and looked at her. ¡°What did you see?¡±

 Chapter 760 - 760 Bone Assault

    760 Bone Assault


    ¡°I¡­ I saw a pile of bones¡­!¡±


    Seeing Liu¡¯er Qianqian like this, Jiang Ming walked over and clenched his fists.


    He could feel an inexplicable sense of panic rising in his chest when he stood there.


    He felt that if he took another step forward, he might lose his life.


    However, he could not see the bones that Liu¡¯er Qianqian was talking about. He could only turn toward the direction that Liu¡¯er Qianqian was looking at.


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian was still staring at the spot. When she saw Jiang Ming walk over, she immediately raised her hand and pointed in the direction where Jiang Ming had gone. She stuttered, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen¡­ one of the bones seems to be alive?¡±


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian¡¯s voice was so soft that Jiang Ming could hardly hear her. He stopped in his tracks and looked at her. ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian¡¯s face was filled with fear. She suddenly shouted and retreated.


    She felt as if she was facing a great enemy. She cried and trembled in fear.


    Seeing Liu¡¯er Qianqian like this, Jiang Ming went forward tofort her, but he also saw the bone.


    The bone emitted a green light and rushed toward him. It wanted to absorb Jiang Ming¡¯s soul essence.


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian quickly went up to protect Jiang Ming, but she was attacked by the bone. Her entire body was instantly covered in wounds, and even her breathing became weak.


    Jiang Ming felt the bone¡¯s malice. He broke the bone with one hand and shielded Liu¡¯er Qianqian with the other.


    The sound of bones breaking could be heard clearly.


    Jiang Ming looked at Liu¡¯er Qianqian andforted her. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The issue has been resolved.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Ming did not forget tofort her when he was in danger, Liu¡¯er Qianqian could not help but feel touched.


    The Liu¡¯er family had always allowed her to stand on her own feet and not let her be a cowardly woman.


    Otherwise, she would not have let her take her mother¡¯s surname, let alone be a member of her mother¡¯s family.


    However, she did not want to be like that. She wanted to be like her mother. She wanted to be a gentle little princess who was loved by everyone around her father.


    However, the bone came to life in an instant. It looked at Jiang Ming and rushed toward him.


    This time, not only did he break it, but he also cast a spell on it.


    Now, the bone could no longer move.


    The barrier at the entrance also disappeared in an instant.


    As the barrier disappeared, Jiang Ming walked out with Liu¡¯er Qianqian.


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian was already panting.


    With her injuries and the exhaustion from earlier, she was at her limit.


    Jiang Ming kept whispering in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep. We¡¯ll be there soon. You can¡¯t die. You are the princess of the Fengyu Kingdom, and the entire kingdom needs you. Anything can be solved, but if you lose your life, it¡¯s over.¡±


    In order to prevent Liu¡¯er Qianqian from dying, Jiang Ming bandaged her and treated her internal injuries.


    However, Liu¡¯er Qianqian still needed to rest. If she did not rest well, her external injuries would get infected.


    Jiang Ming found a carriage and asked the coachman to take them to Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s inn.


    ***


    Liang Sisi was waiting for Jiang Ming outside the door. However, after waiting for a while, Jiang Ming still did note out.


    She could not help but feel anxious and wanted to go in and ask.


    Just then, Cherry came out to buy groceries and was stopped by Liang Sisi.


    ¡°Is Ning Caichen inside? He¡¯s the man who received the embroidered ball.¡±


    Cherry pretended to be confused. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen has left.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Liang Sisi was stunned for a moment before she turned around to look for Jiang Ming.


    There were many doors around the mansion. She felt that Jiang Ming might have walked out of another door.


    Liang Sisi looked left and right, but she could not find Jiang Ming. She could not help but have a strange feeling.


    Didn¡¯t Ning Caichen go out on his own? Why did he seem to have disappeared for no reason? This should not be the case.


    Could it be that he had gone to Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s inn?


    She felt that Ning Caichen seemed to be in danger. If she did not stop him, Ning Caichen would lose his life.


    Thinking of this, Liang Sisi ran even faster and went straight to the inn.


    Sikong Wuyuan was still wiping the table in a daze. This table had been wiped so many times that it was sparkling.


    ¡°Lord Sikong, is Ning Caichen back? He seems to be missing.¡±


    Liang Sisi had just stepped into the inn when she opened her mouth.


    Sikong Wuyuan, who was still in a daze, suddenly became clear-headed.


    ¡°What did you just say? Lord Ning Caichen is missing?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at Liang Sisi.


    Liang Sisi told him everything about throwing the embroidered ball and Cherry¡¯s reply. Sikong Wuyuan felt that it was strange and started to think about it. ¡°Are the servant girl¡¯s words really credible? Who knows if she¡¯s spouting nonsense?¡±


    Liang Sisi suddenly realized something, but then she became anxious again. ¡°Then we have to find that servant girl and question her.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go; I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan threw the rag aside and hurriedly followed Liang Sisi out.


    As soon as they went out, they immediately saw Jiang Ming and Liu¡¯er Qianqian.


    Liu¡¯er Qianqian looked like she was on the verge of death. Her entire body was covered in bruises, and her clothes were tattered. There was some blood flowing from the corners of her mouth.


    Sikong Wuyuan walked to Jiang Ming in a panic. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jiang Ming could see Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s worry. ¡°Liu¡¯er Qianqian is injured. I¡¯ve checked her injuries. They¡¯re all superficial wounds. She¡¯ll be fine after resting.¡±


    ¡°As for me, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Liang Sisi could not help but ask, ¡°Where did you guys go? How did Liu¡¯er Qianqian be like this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. I can only tell you about my current situation with Liu¡¯er Qianqian. I can¡¯t tell you anything else.¡±


    Liang Sisi did not ask further after Jiang Ming said so.


    Sikong Wuyuan also shut his mouth and called Jiang Ming to bring Liu¡¯er Qianqian to the room next door.


    When they arrived at the room, Jiang Ming sorted things out. Then, he discussed Liu¡¯er Qianqian¡¯s matter with Liang Sisi and Sikong Wuyuan.


    Now that Liu¡¯er Qianqian was injured, Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan would definitely not let them off. King Fengyu would not let them off either.


    The king did not particrly favor Liu¡¯er Qianqian, but he did not allow Liu¡¯er Qianqian to be hurt by others. He put his family first.

 Chapter 761 - 761 Madam Zhenguo

    761 Madam Zhenguo


    Although Liu¡¯er Qianqian¡¯s injury had nothing to do with Jiang Ming, Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan and King Fengyu were unreasonable people. It was impossible to ignore them. They might even harm him.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not want Ning Caichen to get into trouble with King Fengyu. He also felt that Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan was a ruthless person.


    Although he felt that Ning Caichen was a very capable person, he did not think that thetter could handle both King Fengyu and Liu¡¯er Qianqian.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to let the Liu¡¯er family pick up Liu¡¯er Qianqian. Liu¡¯er Qianqian¡¯s matter is not easy to resolve. So, it¡¯s best to let the Liu¡¯er family pick her up now,¡± Sikong Wuyuan suggested.


    ¡°But if Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan doesn¡¯t let it go, then we¡¯ll undoubtedly be making things difficult for ourselves by doing this, won¡¯t we?¡±


    Liang Sisi piped up at this moment. She felt that the situation was very tricky.


    She also hoped that Liu¡¯er Qianqian could return to her family.


    This way, Liu¡¯er Qianqian could get better care. However, the Liu¡¯er family was a big problem.


    ¡°In my opinion, we must stop thinking about it. If Liu¡¯er Qianqian goes back with injuries like this, the Liu¡¯er family will definitely make a fuss. So, let¡¯s wait for Liu¡¯er Qianqian to recover before sending her back.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan felt like he was about to explode. He suggested something different.


    Jiang Ming also felt that Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words were very reasonable, so he said, ¡°That¡¯s it. Let¡¯s go inform the Liu¡¯er family and tell them that I¡¯m taking Liu¡¯er Qianqian out.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan nodded.


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, I need you to do something for me. Go to the shop and get some medicine. These medicines are beneficial to Liu¡¯er Qianqian¡¯s recovery.¡±


    Jiang Ming took out a brush and wrote down the names of some herbs on a piece of white paper.


    Sikong Wuyuan nodded and immediately took the paper to buy medicine.


    In the end, not long after he left, Madam Zhenguo came over alone.


    ¡°I heard that Sikong Wuyuan came to this inn. Can I take a look?¡±


    Madam Zhenguo yed with her hair in anticipation.


    She hoped that this time, she would be able to see the old friend she had been longing to see day and night and return to how things used to be.


    Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi panicked when they heard this. Sikong Wuyuan had already gone out to buy medicine.


    If Sikong Wuyuan suddenly returned, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Jiang Ming gave Liang Sisi a look, telling her to go find Sikong Wuyuan and stop him from returning to the inn.


    Liang Sisi knew what Jiang Ming meant and looked at Madam Zhenguo. ¡°Madam Zhenguo, if you need anything, ask this young man. I¡¯ll leave first. I still need to buy some things in the shop.¡±


    Her excuse was very reasonable. Madam Zhenguo could not stop Liang Sisi, so she could only say, ¡°Alright then, go ahead.¡±


    Liang Sisi nced at Jiang Ming and left in a hurry.


    Jiang Ming kindly greeted Madam Zhenguo. ¡°Madam Zhenguo, please sit down first. We can talk about anything.¡±


    Madam Zhenguo was absent-minded as she sat on the stool. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see a man with extraordinary looks here? I¡¯m talking about the man who looked like he was working here.¡±


    Liang Sisi was surprised.


    She had thought that Madam Zhenguo would not remember Sikong Wuyuan. She did not expect her to remember him so clearly.


    Sikong Wuyuan had already bought the medicine. He took the medicine bag and walked happily toward his inn.


    He bumped into Liang Sisi.


    Seeing Sikong Wuyuan, Liang Sisi immediately pulled him to a dark alley.


    Sikong Wuyuan was baffled by Liang Sisi¡¯s actions and asked curiously, ¡°Liang Sisi, what are you doing? What do you want to do? Let me tell you, you can¡¯t do this in public!¡±


    His words confused Liang Sisi. Then, she came to her senses and blurted out, ¡°Madam Zhenguo is here to look for you. You have to hide now. You can¡¯t let Madam Zhenguo find you.¡±


    ¡°Why did Madam Zhenguoe to find me? I don¡¯t want to see her.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan had epted his past fling with her.


    He was now calm whenever they talked about her.


    Liang Sisi sighed when she saw Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s attitude.


    It had only been a short while, but Sikong Wuyuan had already calmed down. His control over his emotions was quite good.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Madam Zhenguo came out of nowhere, and her words were rather strange as well.¡±


    Liang Sisi fell into deep thought and looked at Sikong Wuyuan.


    She was really curious.


    How did Madam Zhenguo know that Sikong Wuyuan was in that inn?


    ording to their fortune-telling, she thought that Madam Zhen had given up everything. In the end, she had not. She was still obsessed with Sikong Wuyuan. She was really persistent.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but be curious. He continued to ask, ¡°What did she say? Tell me.¡±


    Liang Sisi immediately recounted what Madam Zhenguo had told her and Jiang Ming. Sikong Wuyuan did not know what to say.


    He had never thought that Madam Zhenguo would want to see him. It was fine if she just wanted to see him, but she seemed to want to talk to him as well?


    What was going on? She had not even been like this when she had dumped him so long ago.


    Sikong Wuyuan had be rather resentful.


    Liang Sisi also felt that what Madam Zhenguo had done was not humane. Sheforted Sikong Wuyuan and said, ¡°This time, we can¡¯t fall for Madam Zhen¡¯s trap. We have to straighten things out and make her regret what she did back then.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that he had found arade in her and quickly gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Liang Sisi, you¡¯re a great friend. Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Liang Sisi and Sikong Wuyuan immediately hit it off and discussed what to do to scare Madam Zhenguo.


    In the end, they had a good discussion and decided to dress up as a ghost to scare Madam Zhenguo.


    On Jiang Ming¡¯s side, Madam Zhenguo had yet to leave, and the two of them began to chat.


    Madam Zhenguo told him many stories about her past with Sikong Wuyuan.

 Chapter 762 - 762 Sudden Situation

    762 Sudden Situation


    Liang Sisi had already disguised herself. She looked at Sikong Wuyuan, who was also disguised.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not notice that there was a small mask hanging around his neck.


    Liang Sisi helped him pull the mask off and showed it to him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see what¡¯s hanging around your neck? This mask looks quite interesting.¡±


    There was a small divine beast inside the mask. The divine beast had a strange appearance and a fierce expression.


    Sikong Wuyuan saw the eyes of the divine beast.


    There seemed to be a vortex in its eyes. It sucked Sikong Wuyuan in.


    Liang Sisi had turned around for less than a second when Sikong Wuyuan disappeared.


    This made her panic. She started to stutter as she looked in the direction where Sikong Wuyuan had disappeared. ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, Sikong Wuyuan? Where did you go?¡±


    However, Sikong Wuyuan did not reply to her at all.


    Liang Sisi looked at the small mask in her hand and could not help but feel nervous.


    She had a vague feeling that the little mask had taken Sikong Wuyuan away.


    Liang Sisi put the mask in her pocket and rushed to the inn.


    Madam Zhenguo was having a good chat with Jiang Ming. When she saw Liang Sisi rush in, she immediately thought that she was very familiar.


    Jiang Ming felt that something big had happened and asked Liang Sisi with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    Liang Sisi gulped and nced at Madam Zhenguo. She said vaguely, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, I have to tell you this in private.¡±


    Knowing what Liang Sisi meant, Jiang Ming looked at Madam Zhenguo. ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    He brought Liang Sisi to the inner room, closed the door, and asked anxiously, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan has gone missing. He seems to be inside this little mask,¡± Liang Sisi said as she took out the small mask from her pocket.


    However, her finger felt as if it had been bitten. She immediately took her hand away.


    His finger was bleeding non-stop. The blood was ck.


    Jiang Ming felt that the ck blood was very strange. He took out a silver needle and inserted it into the wound.


    The needle sank into her flesh.


    Large ck worms suddenly came out of her finger. They squirmed, giving Liang Sisi a fright.


    However, she dared not move recklessly and could only tremble in fear.


    ¡°These worms are so strange.¡±


    Jiang Ming picked up another silver needle and stabbed the worms to death one by one.


    However, the strange thing was that after the worms died, they did not be corpses. Instead, they turned into ayer of smoke and dissipated in front of Liang Sisi and Jiang Ming.


    Liang Sisi asked, ¡°What exactly is this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. What¡¯s in your pocket?¡±


    Jiang Ming could not figure it out and wanted to look at Liang Sisi¡¯s pocket.


    Liang Sisi frowned. ¡°I only have a small mask in my pocket. There¡¯s nothing else. I don¡¯t even know how I got bitten.¡±


    ¡°How about I take it out for you?¡±


    Jiang Ming roughly understood what was going on.


    The source of the ck blood was probably the small mask that Liang Sisi had mentioned.


    That small mask just looked like a mask. However, it was probably some kind of demonic item.


    ¡°Of course, thank you. However, be careful when searching around for the mask. My dress is rather thin.¡±


    Jiang Ming understood what Liang Sisi meant. He put his hand in her pocket but kept a distance from the inneryer of her dress. He was extremely gentlemanly.


    In order to prevent the same thing from happening to him, Jiang Ming protected his hand with a spell.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    When he reached for the pocket, Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi heard a scream.


    Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi looked at each other. Then, Jiang Ming put his hand in recklessly and took out the small mask.


    At this moment, the body of the divine beast with the small mask had already changed color. It was silver-green.


    The silver-green mask was glowing. If one looked closely, they would think that something was wrong with the mask.


    ¡°Was the mask waiting for me?¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little worried. He conjured some smoke in his hand and spread it on the small mask. However, not long after, the divine beast on the small mask had disappeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Liang Sisi¡¯s hand fell down and she let go of the mask.


    The mask fell to the ground and immediately turned into a cloud of smoke, dissipating directly.


    ¡°Oh no, doesn¡¯t that mean Lord Sikong won¡¯t be able to return?¡±


    Liang Sisi suddenly thought of something, and she felt terrible.


    If this thing had disappeared, how could they save Sikong Wuyuan?


    ¡°Where did you get this mask?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Liang Sisi.


    Liang Sisi thought about it carefully, but she could not think of the answer. In the end, her head started to hurt badly.


    Seeing that Liang Sisi was also in trouble, Jiang Ming quickly stopped her and signaled for her to stop thinking about it.


    Liang Sisi stopped thinking, but the pain was not resolved at all. Not only that, but her entire body was affected.


    Just like Feng Yunche¡¯s illness, Liang Sisi¡¯s entire body was covered inrge pustules as well.


    However, unlike Feng Yunche, the pustules were green.


    Fortunately, Liang Sisi only had pustules on her body and nothing else.


    However, this was enough to give Liang Sisi a huge blow.


    Liang Sisi¡¯s eyes became unfocused, and she could not muster up any energy at all. She muttered to herself, ¡°How could this be?¡±


    However, Madam Zhenguo was getting impatient. She walked into the room and asked curiously, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen? Lord Ning Caichen?¡±


    She called out twice in a row, which was enough for Jiang Ming to hear.


    Jiang Ming did not have time tofort Liang Sisi. He only said, ¡°Wait here for a while. I¡¯ll go and cate Madam Zhenguo.¡±


    However, Madam Zhenguo had already smelled Liang Sisi¡¯s illness and could not help but frown.


    This was the same illness she had contracted when she came here after losing the war.


    When she saw Jiang Ming, she asked subtly, ¡°Is someone sick?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not expect Madam Zhenguo to know and immediately asked, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Madam Zhenguo was caught up in bad memories and continued, ¡°Green pustules¡­ unfocused eyes¡­ no energy¡­ an inability to respond¡­ Those are the symptoms, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    These symptoms were exactly the same as Liang Sisi¡¯s.


    Jiang Ming realized that something was wrong. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you had the same illness!¡±

 Chapter 763 - 763 Heading to the Palace

    763 Heading to the Pce


    ¡°Yes, I had it.¡±


    Madam Zhenguo smiled bitterly and continued, ¡°You are outsiders, right?¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s head instantly turned to the side. ¡°Could it be that only outsiders have this kind of illness?¡±


    Madam Zhenguo nced at Jiang Ming. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, did something happen to the second princess? You¡¯re smart.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that something happened to the second princess?¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly realized something and broke the folding fan in his hand.


    Seeing how agitated Jiang Ming was, Madam Zhenguo quickly said, ¡°I know Liang Sisi because she¡¯s very easy to recognize. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t visited the princesses of other countries before.¡±


    However, Jiang Ming was still on high alert. Something urred to him. ¡°So, these illnesses are rted to you?¡±


    The implications of his words were obvious.


    Liang Sisi¡¯s sudden illness might have something to do with Madam Zhenguo.


    Madam Zhenguo was confused for a moment. ¡°It might be rted. However, it seems to be unrted at the same time.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Were you behind what happened to Sikong Wuyuan? Your love for Sikong Wuyuan turned into hatred, so you made him disappear?¡±


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan?¡±


    Madam Zhenguo was delighted and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°So, Sikong Wuyuan really appeared here?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me! Tell me how to treat Liang Sisi and find Sikong Wuyuan!¡±


    Jiang Ming saw it clearly.


    Liang Sisi¡¯s illness was not simple. It was obvious that she was being manipted by something.


    ¡°Liang Sisi is cursed. As for Sikong Wuyuan, is he trapped in the mask?¡±


    Madam Zhenguo asked carefully.


    ¡°Yes, what kind of curse is it?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not expect that there would be such a curse in the Fengyu Kingdom.


    It seemed that if the curse was not removed, Sikong Wuyuan would not be able toe out, and Liang Sisi would not be saved!


    ¡°This curse was cast by King Fengyu. If we want to resolve it, we have to find him.¡±


    Madam Zhenguo had a helpless look on her face.


    ¡°Then, why did you say that it has something to do with you?¡±


    Jiang Ming realized that something was wrong and asked Madam Zhenguo again.


    Madam Zhenguo became grim. ¡°Because this happened to me. Thus, I had no choice but to stay in Fengyu.¡±


    ¡°In that case, were some people from Fengyu forced to stay here?¡±


    Jiang Ming realized something.


    Madam Zhenguo smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter what kind of person it is, as long as they are useful to the king, he will curse them and make them his puppets.¡±


    ¡°But we were so far away, how did he know?¡±


    Jiang Ming thought of another question and looked at Madam Zhenguo.


    Madam Zhenguo felt that Jiang Ming was being honest. ¡°Why can¡¯t he know? King Fengyu has a third eye. He can predict the future.¡±


    ¡°What do we do? What will he do to my friends?¡±


    ¡°He might wipe their memories and make them his ve. He might also just make them his concubine.¡±


    Madam Zhenguo muttered, ¡°Was Sikong Wuyuan really sucked into the mask? This is terrible!¡±


    She had always wanted to see Sikong Wuyuan again, but she did not expect this to happen!


    ¡°I understand. Please help me take care of Liang Sisi here. I¡¯ll try toe back as soon as possible.¡±


    Jiang Ming stood up.


    ¡°I will fix this!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately went out.


    ***


    In the pce of the Fengyu Kingdom, Sikong Wuyuan was expressionless. Even his eyes were empty as he stared at King Fengyu.


    King Fengyu looked at the newly acquired puppet with great satisfaction.


    He threw a ball over and said cheerfully, ¡°Go and get it!¡±


    The ball rolled to another part of the pce. Sikong Wuyuan instantly moved to the side of the ball and then to the side of King Fengyu. ¡°Master, please tell me what to do.¡±


    ¡°Not bad, not bad. You¡¯re very obedient.¡±


    King Fengyu felt extremely satisfied, but he also felt a little ufortable.


    Originally, he wanted to make a move on the person beside Sikong Wuyuan. However, he could not figure out how strong he was, so he did not dare to make a move easily.


    He was currently only at the Soul Formation Realm. If this person was at the Soul Formation Realm or above, he would be hurt. He could even die.


    However, he still felt that it was a pity.


    If that person was taught well, he should be a good ve.


    Just as he was thinking about this, King Fengyu suddenly felt a sense of danger. He panicked and hurriedly called Xu Yangyang over.


    Xu Yangyang was about to break through to the Nascent Soul Realm, but when she heard King Fengyu¡¯s order, she could not help but rush to King Fengyu.


    King Fengyu was about to explode from this sudden fear. The first thing he said when he saw Xu Yangyang was for her to deal with it.


    Xu Yangyang was speechless.


    What did King Fengyu expect her to do?


    If she had known earlier, she would not havee. She did not have irvoyance!


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xu Yangyang received the order and quickly flew to the sky above the Fengyu Kingdom. She released waves of spiritual energy, and the people heading to the pce of the Fengyu Kingdom immediately appeared in her eyes.


    She checked if they were friendly one by one. When it was Jiang Ming¡¯s turn, Xu Yangyang could not help but shiver.


    His surging killing intent was not something that ordinary people could disy.


    Then, Xu Yangyang confirmed Jiang Ming¡¯s identity.


    It was him. He should be the one who wanted to harm the king.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming was on his way.


    As he was burning with rage, he did not even take a carriage. Instead, he took his flying sword and began to ride it.


    Jiang Ming only had one goal.


    He would save his friends and punish the Fengyu Kingdom.


    He had never expected such a thing to happen in such a small kingdom.


    As he was thinking, he suddenly saw a beautiful woman.


    The woman was dressed in strange clothes, and there was a small purple pumpkin hanging from her hair. She was obviously rushing toward him, and she looked aggressive.

 Chapter 764 - 764 Place the Bet

    764 ce the Bet


    ¡°How dare you! How dare you attack the people in the royal pce of the Fengyu Kingdom? Do you want to get yourself killed?¡±


    Jiang Ming saw Xu Yangyang¡¯s killing intent and threw out his folding fan.


    The originally intact folding fan instantly broke, but it still countered the attack.


    Xu Yangyang tried her best to sh at him again, but Jiang Ming¡¯s folding fan was as hard as a rock. It made her feel uneasy.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    At this point, she was sweating profusely.


    She could not understand why it was so easy to break the folding fan earlier. Had she be weaker?


    ¡°Are you from the Fengyu Kingdom?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Xu Yangyang and started interrogating her.


    Xu Yangyang was afraid that Jiang Ming would suddenly attack, so she simply abandoned her sword. She harnessed her spiritual energy and pounced toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was shocked by Xu Yangyang¡¯s fierce attack, but he quickly reacted and parried her attack.


    Xu Yangyang could not withstand the force of his parry and was thrown out.


    Before Xu Yangyang could react, she felt as if her entire body was being burned. She felt like she was going crazy.


    ¡°Ah! What the hell is this?¡±


    Xu Yangyang tried her best to hold it in, but she still screamed.


    ¡°Tell me, how can I break King Fengyu¡¯s puppet technique?¡±


    Jiang Ming walked up to Xu Yangyang. His voice was cold.


    Xu Yangyang felt intimidated. She wanted to pounce on Jiang Ming again and kill him even at the cost of her own life, but Jiang Ming stopped her.


    He released the spherical barrier and trapped Xu Yangyang in it.


    Xu Yangyang could not touch Jiang Ming at all. In addition, she was suffering from intense pain and was almost in despair.


    She gave up on herself andy in the barrier,pletely ignoring what Jiang Ming said.


    ¡°This is impossible. I don¡¯t believe you. The king will definitely not ignore me!¡±


    Xu Yangyang roared at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡±


    ¡°What bet? Don¡¯t try to y any tricks. I won¡¯t fall for it!¡±


    Xu Yangyang was determined.


    Jiang Ming was not flustered at all. Instead, he said calmly, ¡°I won¡¯t y tricks. I¡¯ll bet with you whether your king will treat you well when you go back or not.¡±


    He spoke very casually, but Xu Yangyang was afraid.


    She did not want to have any conflicts with her king, but she really wanted to know the answer.


    She clenched her fists and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Jiang Ming knew that Xu Yangyang had taken the bait. He immediately said, ¡°After you go back, go to your king and tell him that you¡¯ve killed me. Observe how he answers you and how he treats you.¡±


    Xu Yangyang hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lie to the king.¡±


    Jiang Ming was speechless. This was obviously blind loyalty! Still, he continued to persuade Xu Yangyang. ¡°Why are you thinking about this? Listen to me, this is the best time to test your king.¡±


    Xu Yangyang was at a loss.


    She really did not know if she should do this.


    Seeing that Xu Yangyang was still hesitating, Jiang Ming suddenly felt a little disappointed. He immediately said, ¡°You should put yourself before your king. You have to think about whether your king is worthy of your loyalty.¡±


    Thest sentence pulled Xu Yangyang back to reality. Xu Yangyang felt that what Jiang Ming said made sense and immediately agreed. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s make this bet.¡±


    ¡°You can leave.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his hand, and Xu Yangyang immediately fell to the ground safe and sound. She no longer felt any pain.


    Xu Yangyang was very surprised. She looked at her hands and the rest of her body. The traces of fire on them werepletely gone.


    It was as if she had not fought with the man in front of her at all!


    ¡°You¡¯re letting me go just like that?¡±


    After epting it, Xu Yangyang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she looked at Jiang Ming strangely.


    Was he not going to put a spell on her?


    Jiang Ming saw Xu Yangyang¡¯s confusion and said immediately, ¡°I trust you. However, if you want to, I can also put a restriction on you.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯sst sentence was a little funny.


    Xu Yangyang immediately rxed. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Anyway, I¡¯m leaving. We¡¯re destined to meet again.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Xu Yangyang turned around and was about to leave.


    Then, she felt that something was wrong and continued, ¡°Oh right, I¡¯m Xu Yangyang, the witch of the Fengyu Kingdom. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Although there was a high chance that they would be enemies, Xu Yangyang felt that they should at least know each other¡¯s names.


    ¡°My name is Ning Caichen, and I¡¯m a wanderer.¡±


    Jiang Ming gave her a careful answer.


    Xu Yangyang was stunned for a moment. Then, she tilted her head and looked at Jiang Ming strangely. ¡°What? A wanderer? Are you kidding me?¡±


    This was the first time she had heard of such a term. Those who did not know better would think that Ning Caichen was a beggar or something.


    Why would Ning Caichen introduce himself like that?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded seriously.


    This time, it was Xu Yangyang¡¯s turn to pause. She scratched her head and turned to leave without saying another word.


    Jiang Ming looked at Xu Yangyang¡¯s back and sighed in his heart.


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, you¡¯ll have to suffer for just a bit longer,¡± he said to himself.


    He raised his hand and touched the barrier he had set up.


    Above it was a barrier that he had specially set up for King Fengyu.


    King Fengyu had irvoyance, so he would definitely check on him.


    Jiang Ming was still a little worried about this matter.


    He was not sure if King Fengyu¡¯s irvoyance could be blocked by these barriers.


    King Fengyu was very frustrated when he returned to the pce.


    He did not expect his irvoyance to fail. He wanted to supervise Xu Yangyang, but he could not see anything.


    He did not know what happened to Xu Yangyang and how she was doing.


    He still could not trust Xu Yangyang. If Xu Yangyang did anything wrong to him, he would kill her.


    Just as he was thinking about this, Xu Yangyang came over. Her expression was respectful.

 Chapter 765 - 765 Stop

    765 Stop


    ¡°My most beloved king, I killed Ning Caichen, so you can rest assured.¡±


    Hearing Xu Yangyang¡¯s words, King Fengyu was skeptical. ¡°Where¡¯s his corpse? Where is his corpse?¡±


    Xu Yangyang felt a little awkward.


    She had actually forgotten about that detail.


    Her king always insisted on seeing the corpse as confirmation.


    At the thought of this, she stammered, ¡°I¡­ I forgot to bring the corpse back. Please punish me.¡±


    King Fengyu sneered with displeasure. ¡°Did you forget to bring the corpse back, or did you not get rid of that person at all?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you not believe me? I have always been loyal to you and will not go back on my word. How could I do such a disobedient thing?¡±


    Xu Yangyang tried to sway him, but she was a little afraid.


    Were Ning Caichen¡¯s words about toe true?


    She did not want Ning Caichen to win the bet!


    s, it turned out that Ning Caichen had won.


    King Fengyu did not believe Xu Yangyang¡¯s words at all. He was not even willing to listen to an exnation. He said directly, ¡°Men, throw this traitor into the dungeon!¡±


    Xu Yangyang had never thought that the king she had always served loyally would be so ruthless to her. She was a little agitated and shouted at King Fengyu.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Your Majesty, do you really not believe me? I¡¯ve been loyal to you for so long.¡±


    As she spoke, images of her charging into the enemy¡¯s line for King Fengyu appeared in her mind. There were also images of her killing all the enemies by herself when the king was injured.


    Xu Yangyang felt as if her heart was being stabbed by a knife. The pain was unbearable, and tears gushed out from the corners of her eyes.


    Her most beloved king had actually treated her like this. Could it be that her king would really be as ruthless as Ning Caichen had said?


    King Fengyu did not know what Xu Yangyang was thinking about. He raised his hand and said to Xu Yangyang¡¯s sister, Xu Xiaxia, ¡°Xu Xiaxia, from today on, you are the all-powerful witch who is above all others aside from me in the Fengyu Kingdom.¡±


    Xu Yangyang did not expect that her king would let her most beloved sister take her ce. She started to shout again, ¡°You clearly know what¡¯s most important to me, but you still treat me like this. Are you really the king that I used to respect?¡±


    ¡°How noisy! Quickly take this wench away!¡±


    King Fengyu felt his ears buzzing, and he wished he could strangle Xu Yangyang to death.


    He felt that Xu Yangyang was a joke. He only saw Xu Yangyang as a pawn and had no other feelings for her.


    Xu Yangyang had also seen through her king. As she turned around and was about to leave, the words she said were unusually sad.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll give you onest toast. From now on, you and I have nothing to do with each other anymore.¡±


    Upon hearing this, King Fengyuughed. ¡°Xu Yangyang, do you still think you¡¯re that powerful person by my side? You¡¯re nothing now. Men, quickly capture this wench. Don¡¯t let her escape.¡±


    Seeing that Xu Yangyang was about to leave, King Fengyu panicked and hurriedly called out to his subordinates.


    Jiang Ming, who was on the roof, saw everything clearly and could not help butugh.


    King Fengyu was quite eloquent.


    Xu Yangyang was about to die, yet she was still lingering here. Why wasn¡¯t she leaving?


    Xu Xiaxia rushed over. She looked at Xu Yangyang with pure hatred in her eyes. ¡°Yangyang, you should die now! I¡¯ll remember to leave your corpse intact.¡±


    Xu Yangyang looked at Xu Xiaxia and smiled politely. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    ¡°Yo, Xu Yangyang, you¡¯re quite cocky!¡±


    Xu Jinsong, a guard who was ranked second in terms ofbat strength in the Fengyu Kingdom, had his hands in his pockets as he swaggered over to Xu Yangyang with contempt on his face.


    ¡°Thank you for your praise, Mr. Xu.¡±


    Xu Yangyang continued to smile as if she did not care at all.


    Xu Jinsong was her dearest business partner and friend.


    Now that she was about to die, she did not care about anything else.


    She only hated herself for not being able to recognize these people earlier.


    She had never thought that she would be betrayed by so many people.


    ¡°Yangyang, I think we should reconcile.¡±


    Xu Xiaxia raised her hand, wanting to ce it on Xu Yangyang¡¯s shoulder.


    Xu Yangyang took a step back, and Xu Xiaxia fell onto the ground. With tears on her face, she cried to Xu Yangyang, ¡°Yangyang, why did you trip me?¡±


    Xu Yangyang looked at Xu Xiaxia¡¯s foot, which was a meter away from her, and grinned.


    She really should give Xu Xiaxia an award. Otherwise, she would be letting down her superb acting skills.


    Xu Xiaxia¡¯s words infuriated Xu Jinsong and King Fengyu.


    ¡°Throw her into the dungeon and behead her soon!¡±


    Xu Jinsong was the first to step forward and p Xu Yangyang. However, Xu Yangyang dodged to the side, and he missed.


    The others surrounded Xu Yangyang and formed a united front. ¡°Xu Yangyang, how dare you be so disrespectful to the witch of Fengyu Kingdom? You deserve to die!¡±


    ¡°Choose a day to be beheaded!¡±


    ¡°Choose a day to be beheaded!¡±


    ¡°Choose a day to be beheaded!¡±


    The crowd began to shout slogans, and the guards approached Xu Yangyang.


    ¡°I can go with you, but I hope you don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Xu Yangyang gave a faint smile. She did not mind being tied up by the guards.


    ¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡±


    King Fengyu pped his hands. He wasughing so hard that his entire body was trembling, and he was about to fall off his throne.


    Fortunately, he was quick-witted and caught himself.


    Jiang Ming looked at Xu Yangyang who was tied up and could not help but feel pity for her.


    Based on Xu Yangyang¡¯s foolish loyalty, if King Fengyu treated her well, she would definitely sacrifice herself for King Fengyu.


    Even if she had to die for the king of the Fengyu Kingdom in the end, she would still p her hands and cheer for him.


    At the same time, he also knew in his heart that it was time for her to see the truth.


    He believed that Xu Yangyang would be his most loyalpanion just because of this incident.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Jiang Ming quickly walked to the front of the hall and raised his hand.


    ¡°Ning Caichen!¡±


    Xu Yangyang shouted at him in surprise.


    Her sixth sense told her that Ning Caichen was here to save her.


    Jiang Ming smiled helplessly.


    Now, everyone in Fengyu Nation knew his name.


    He really should thank Xu Yangyang, but it did not matter. Even if Xu Yangyang did not say it, these people would know.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to be dead?¡±

 Chapter 766 - 766 Have a Chat

    766 Have a Chat


    King Fengyu was dumbfounded. His hands trembled as he flew into a rage. He roared at Xu Yangyang, ¡°I knew you didn¡¯t kill this b*stard. How dare you humiliate me? A cheap servant like you should not be treated well!¡±


    Everything she had done for King Fengyu was all for naught.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, is it really okay for you to say that about a woman?¡±


    Jiang Ming could not stand it anymore and spoke up for Xu Yangyang.


    Xu Yangyang¡¯s face was full of gratitude, and her eyes were filled with tears.


    She only felt that she was very sad. She has sacrificed so much for King Fengyu and this is how she was treated in the end.


    ¡°Does it have anything to do with you? General Xu, arrest this person.¡±


    Xu Jinsong greedily sized up Jiang Ming and ran toward him. ¡°Kid, just surrender!¡±


    Jiang Ming was not surprised by Xu Jinsong¡¯s attack. He was quite calm.


    The second before Xu Jinsong approached him, Jiang Ming started attacking his mind. Xu Jinsong was shocked. He stopped and held his head. He did not even attack.


    ¡°My eyes! My ears! What happened? Why can¡¯t I see? Why can¡¯t I hear?¡±


    Xu Jinsong was in despair. His hand emitted a light from his palm. He was trying to counter the spell.


    However, it was of no use. He started mumbling incoherently.


    Xu Xiaxia was shocked by Xu Jinsong and shouted at him, ¡°Xu Jinsong? Xu Jinsong? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    The people outside could not see what was going on. They only thought that Xu Jinsong was talking to himself like a fool.


    Xu Jinsong did not hear Xu Xiaxia¡¯s words. He was immersed in his own world and kept shouting to leave.


    However, because of the spell, he could not speak clearly. He was like a cripple.


    ¡°What a good-for-nothing! A useless cripple!¡±


    Seeing Xu Jinsong like this, King Fengyu was angry. He turned to the others.


    ¡°All of you, all of you, attack. I must see this person¡¯s corpse today.¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little worried, but he knew to face the difficulties head-on. He took out his folding fan and pped it directly at them.


    After a while, the others also spat out blood one after another.


    King Fengyu was afraid. He leaned back on the throne behind him and looked at Jiang Ming with fear and unease.


    Who did he provoke? Who was this terrifying lunatic? Even a madman would not be able to do this, right?


    Just as he was still thinking about it, Jiang Ming flew over to Xu Yangyang¡¯s side and untied her. He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re free now.¡±


    Xu Yangyang smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s just as you expected. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± King Fengyu finally reacted andughed sinisterly. ¡°Meet my new favorite pet, Sikong Wuyuan!¡±


    Just as he said that, Sikong Wuyuan appeared in front of Jiang Ming in an instant.


    Sikong Wuyuan looked miserable. He had a cor around his neck, and it was a tragic sight.


    In an instant, Sikong Wuyuan was stopped by Jiang Ming and was even released from King Fengyu¡¯s control.


    ¡°Hand over the antidote.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at King Fengyu in disbelief.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the antidote. You¡¯ll have to find some long cape grass yourself,¡± Xu Yangyang said seriously.


    She knew what kind of illness Liang Sisi had.


    ¡°How do I find the long cape grass?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Xu Yangyang.


    ¡°The long cape grass is in a mystic realm. That mystic realm is nearby, and it can also be summoned,¡± Xu Yangyang said and nced at Xu Xiaxia. ¡°Xiaxia, let¡¯s talk.¡±


    She took a deep breath and walked up to Xu Xiaxia.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Xu Xiaxia pursed her lips, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°You guys continue chatting. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    Jiang Ming was eager to find the long cape grass and wanted to leave.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Xu Xiaxia coughed. ¡°No need. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to talk about.¡±


    With that, she turned around and wanted to leave.


    She felt that she had already shed all pretense of cordiality with her sister. Moreover, her sister probably would not believe her words, so she might as well stop talking.


    Seeing that Xu Xiaxia was about to run away, Xu Yangyang did not let her be. She grabbed Xu Xiaxia¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°Today, we need to have a chat.¡±


    Xu Xiaxia had no choice but to agree. ¡°Alright.¡±


    When they were alone, Xu Xiaxia cried out to Xu Yangyang with snot and tears all over her face. ¡°Yangyang, how could they treat you like this? How could anyone be treated like this? You¡¯re clearly doing the right thing.


    ¡°Yangyang, I really feel that this is unfair to you. Yangyang, I¡¯m sorry. I really need your position.


    ¡°I have no power or influence. I can¡¯t help you. If I don¡¯t do this, I¡¯ll lose my other friends, power, and witches.


    ¡°Yangyang, I really have no choice. You can understand me, right?¡±


    Her words made Xu Yangyang¡¯s head buzz.


    Xu Yangyang looked straight at her and patted her hand. She smiled and said, ¡°Xiaxia, I suddenly feel that it might be better for you to be amoner.¡±


    After saying that, Xu Yangyang pulled her hand away and turned to leave.


    She would let it go. She did not need such a terrible sister.


    ¡°Yangyang, Father won¡¯t agree. Logically speaking, you should listen to Father!¡± Xu Xiaxia shouted at Xu Yangyang.


    Xu Yangyang paused for a moment before sneering.


    Back when Xu Xiaxia hade to the pce, her cold-faced father had been all smiles. After all this time, it turned out that he wanted Xu Xiaxia to step on her and be a witch.


    Xu Yangyang left.


    Their mother had died early, and her father had said that he would treat them equally, but in the end, he did no such thing


    How ironic.


    When she came out, Xu Yangyang saw that Jiang Ming had not left yet. She could not help but feel confused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to find the ce, so I still have to rely on you.¡±


    Jiang Ming coughed and looked at the others. ¡°Take good care of Sikong Wuyuan. Otherwise, you will be held ountable!¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Xu Yangyang brought Jiang Ming to a hall.


    The others did not dare to breathe loudly. They only heaved a sigh of relief after the two of them left.

 Chapter 767 - 767 Beat the Drum

    767 Beat the Drum


    ¡°Strike this drum three times. If nothinges out, then you will never be able to enter this mystic realm for the rest of your life.¡±


    Xu Yangyang handed a club to Jiang Ming and signaled him to beat the drum.


    Jiang Ming took the club and was very determined. He beat the drum with the club.


    He thought back to the day he had met Sikong Wuyuan and how he had taught him some drumming techniques.


    He did not expect that he would make use of his advice so soon. It was even more surprising that this time would be rted to Sikong Wuyuan as well. Life was so strange.


    Thump! Thump! Thump!


    Drums suddenly sounded in the pce, and a few huge figures appeared in front of them.


    One of them was wearing a robe, but he had a long beard that went to his waist.


    The other person looked even more bizarre. There was a piece of cinnabar on his forehead, an eye tied to his wrist, and he had a pair of elven ears.


    As for the figure in the middle, his body was covered in moss, but he seemed to be a very hungry person. He had scattered food all over his body.


    ¡°Were you the one who summoned the mystic realm?¡±


    The moss-covered old man, who was the leader, spoke. His eyes were filled with scrutiny.


    Jiang Ming knew that the moss-covered old man was looking down on him. He looked at the moss-covered old man and said, ¡°I¡¯m only going in to find one medicinal herb. I don¡¯t want anything else.¡±


    The moss-covered old manughed out loud with a mocking smile. ¡°Nothing else? You¡¯re really a virtuous person. If there¡¯s a huge temptation inside, can you resist it?¡±


    ¡°Brat, you won¡¯t be able to pass our examination. Go back and cultivate!¡±


    The elven-eared old man waved his hand, his eyes filled with disappointment toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was so angry that heughed. ¡°You didn¡¯t even let me try. Why are you so sure I¡¯ll fail? Aren¡¯t you just making baseless assumptions?¡±


    ¡°Kid, I think you¡¯re tired of living. How dare you disrespect us? Do you want to die?¡±


    The old man with the huge beard had a bad temper. He snorted, and his words were obviously threatening.


    Jiang Ming was running out of patience.


    He felt that these three people were not worthy of being the guardians of this mystic realm.


    Instead of wasting time with these three people, it was better to force his way in.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Ming looked at the moss-covered old man in the lead and said firmly, ¡°I have to enter this mystic realm today, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Amazing! You actually showed us so much disrespect. It seems that we were too tolerant of you.¡±


    The elven-eared old man¡¯s hands emitted purple lightning bolts.


    Lightning bolts rumbled and rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    When they were about to approach Jiang Ming, they actually formed a huge dragon and roared at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming knew that he could not escape fighting the three of them. He opened his folding fan and waved it toward the dragon.


    He waved it three times in a row. As he waved it, he moved further away from the dragon.


    Before the dragon-shaped spiritual energy could attack Jiang Ming¡¯s body, it was already scattered by Jiang Ming.


    This time, the elven-eared old man was not happy. He was boiling with rage. ¡°How dare you, kid? How dare you push away the dragon? We only wanted to punish you lightly, but you¡¯re so arrogant!¡±


    As he spoke, a towering water torrent rolled up behind him. As he looked at Jiang Ming, the water torrent also rushed straight toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming only felt a refreshing sensation before he was lifted up by the water torrent.


    The water torrent obviously wanted to drown Jiang Ming and trap him inside.


    Jiang Ming felt that his nose, eyes, mouth, and ears were all filled with water.


    However, he did not feel any difort at all. He was evenining about the three grouchy old me.


    What was he supposed to do? Was there something wrong with this elven-eared old man¡¯s brain?


    No matter what he did, these three old men found offense in it.


    These three old men were useless!


    The elven-eared old man did not expect Jiang Ming to be so unfazed. He could not believe it, but he suppressed his surprise.


    In his opinion, how could this kid in front of him not feel anything? That was the treatment that only people above the Soul Formation Realm could receive.


    Was this kid above the Soul Formation Realm?


    Those above the Soul Formation Realm would be about the same age as them.


    ¡°Brat, you don¡¯t need to be so stubborn. As long as you beg us and are willing to kowtow to us, we will let you go!¡±


    The moss-covered old man had the same thought as the elven-eared old man andughed loudly.


    ¡°That¡¯s never going to happen.¡±


    Jiang Ming kicked the water torrent.


    The water torrent originally could not feel pain, but Jiang Ming injected spiritual energy into it.


    With this, the elven-eared old man who used spiritual energy was going to die.


    He was one with the water, and after being messed with like this, he was in a lot of difort.


    The elven-eared old man immediately regretted it. He kept scratching his body as it was very itchy.


    The old man with the huge beard and the moss-covered old man noticed the elven-eared old man¡¯s actions and quickly pulled Jiang Ming down with spiritual energy.


    The three of them were partners, and they did not want any of them to be harmed.


    If they were to encounter such a situation, they would rather let go and let others pass.


    With this, Jiang Ming knew that the three old men had relented.


    However, even though Jiang Ming hade down, the elven-eared old man was still scratching his body relentlessly.


    At this moment, the mystic realm suddenly shook.


    The old man with the huge beard began to panic.


    This was the first time the mystic realm had shaken, which meant that there was a problem in the mystic realm. However, they could not enter the mystic realm now.


    If they could not solve the problem in the mystic realm, there would be more trouble in the future.


    Thinking of this, the old man with the huge beard began to worry.


    However, the old man with the huge beard was not the only one who was in a frenzy. The elven-eared old man was still scratching his body.


    He was about to cry.


    After living for so long, he was now brought to his knees due to an itch.


    However, as the respected envoy of the mystic realm, he could notin even though he was really suffering.


    Jiang Ming noticed the expression of the elven-eared old man and said, ¡°Do you want me to take a look? Perhaps I can help you relieve this itch.¡±


    However, the elven-eared old man was very aloof. He panted coldly through and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I don¡¯t need your help at all.¡±

 Chapter 768 - 768 Three Old Men

    768 Three Old Men


    Jiang Ming was amused and did not know whether tough or cry. He quickly corrected the elven-eared old man in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. That¡¯s not what you said. You should be truthful.¡±


    This was the first time the elven-eared old man had been reprimanded like this. His face turned red. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? What I said ispletely right!¡±


    After the elven-eared old man said this, Jiang Ming finally understood the elven-eared old man¡¯s personality. He said to the old man with the huge beard, ¡°If this envoy of the mystic realm can¡¯t be cured, you guys will suffer too.¡±


    These words hit the heart of the old man with the huge beard.


    As the envoys of the mystic realm, they were previously imprisoned. If one of the three of them were injured, the other two could not escape and would lose a portion of their lifespan.


    The moss-covered old man was the first to gather. He looked at the elven-eared old man and said, ¡°Let this kid treat you. If you¡¯re in such pain, we¡¯ll feel the same soon.¡±


    The elven-eared old man felt that Jiang Ming could not cure anything at all. He turned around and said to his colleagues, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by this kid. This kid is so young. How can his medical skills be better than ours? Can he cure something that we can¡¯t?¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming almost rolled his eyes. He said to the three old men, ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can cure it, but if you miss this opportunity, you¡¯ll just have to suffer.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    The old man with the huge beard felt that what Jiang Ming said made sense, so he reluctantly advised the elven-eared old man.


    ¡°This kid is somewhat right. Let this kid take a look. If this kid can¡¯t cure you, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±


    The elven-eared old man had already reached his limit. Seeing that his colleague had said so, he had no choice but to relent. He said to Jiang Ming, ¡°I¡¯ll let you take a look. If you cure me, we¡¯ll let you enter the mystic realm. If you don¡¯t, then leave.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming decided to quit. He said to the elven-eared old man, ¡°I suddenly changed my mind. I don¡¯t want to treat you anymore.¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Ming grabbed a white mouse from the side and used his mana to make the white mouse itch. Then, he quickly healed the white mouse.


    Such an action undoubtedly demonstrated Jiang Ming¡¯s skills.


    The elven-eared old man did not expect this young boy to be more skilled than him in medicine. He immediately felt humiliated and shouted at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to enter this mystic realm? If you want to enter the mystic realm, you have to heal me. Otherwise, we won¡¯t let you enter this mystic realm.¡±


    ¡°If you had said this earlier, I might have agreed to it, but now I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled faintly, and a huge beast appeared in his hand.


    The ferocious beast attacked the three old men. It scared them so much that their hair stood on end.


    Seeing the three old men like this, Jiang Mingughed out loud.


    The three old men red at Jiang Ming. They wished that he would die.


    Jiang Ming felt the gazes of the three old men and looked at them without fear. ¡°You have to remember that your lives are in my hands now. How dare you raise conditions with me? What a joke!¡±


    These words made the three old men present so angry that they gnashed their teeth.


    ¡°You brat, aren¡¯t you too arrogant? Do you think that we can¡¯t cure this illness without you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can cure you, but I know that if you don¡¯t beg me to do something, you definitely can¡¯t be cured.¡±


    Jiang Ming snapped his fingers.


    The elven-eared old man grimaced in pain.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    He let out a series of miserable cries, and his entire person became desperate.


    Seeing their colleague be like this, the old man with the huge beard and the moss-covered old man could not help but tremble. Then, they turned to look at Jiang Ming and went up to beg him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already taught him a lesson. We don¡¯t want him to suffer anymore.¡±


    ¡°Ourpanion is already old. If he continues to suffer such torture, he won¡¯t be able to take it anymore. In the end, he will die a painful death.¡±


    The elven-eared old man was still stubborn. He kept saying, ¡°Don¡¯t beg him. I can do it. How can I not be able to deal with such a small illness?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Let the two of us talk.¡±


    The old man with the huge beard was afraid that Jiang Ming would not be willing to treat the elven-eared old man, so he quickly told the elven-eared old man to be quiet.


    The elven-eared old man knew what the bearded old man meant. He frowned and went to Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Kid, I was wrong. I beg you, please treat me.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt very satisfied listening to this. Then, he asked, ¡°Can I still go to that mystic realm now?¡±


    The three old men immediately nodded and said very seriously, ¡°You can go wherever you want. We won¡¯t say anything more.¡±


    ¡°Alright, in that case, I¡¯ll treat you.¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Ming went to the elven-eared old man. He picked up a silver needle and quickly poked his body.


    After a while, the elven-eared old man became better.


    The elven-eared old man stretched his muscles and moved his wrists. His eyes lit up and he said in shock, ¡°I¡¯m actually cured. What kind of strange medical skill is this?¡±


    The other two old men were also shocked. They looked at Jiang Ming and asked, ¡°Who taught you this? We¡¯ve been practicing medicine for thousands of years, but we¡¯re not as proficient as you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re also thousands of years old? Have you mastered the art of rejuvenation?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry. He shook his head helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t have any spells to rejuvenate myself. I¡¯m not thousands of years old. I learned medicine by studying hard. You can study hard as well.¡±


    In the end, Jiang Ming gave the three old men a very generic suggestion.


    The three old men were convinced and immediately knelt in front of Jiang Ming. ¡°Please take us in as your disciples.¡±


    Jiang Ming was so scared that he almost jumped away when he saw such a thing.


    What was going on? Why did three old men want him to teach them?


    He grinned and said to the three old men, ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate for you to acknowledge me as your master. Forget it.¡±


    His n was very clear.

 Chapter 769 - 769 Sparring

    769 Sparring


    Putting everything aside, they were already so old.


    However, the three old men were persistent. They looked at each other and wondered if they were not being sincere enough. They needed to show Jiang Ming they were serious about this.


    Then, the old man with the huge beard cut off his beard and took out a treasure from his pocket.


    A small shell appeared in front of Jiang Ming.


    ¡°This is a pearl shell from the dragon race that has been deposited for thousands of years. This shell has been kissed by countless rare mermaids, and it contains endless mana.¡±


    Seeing that the bearded old man had already shown such sincerity, the other two old men did not want to be outdone. They took out their treasures one after another.


    Seeing the three old men¡¯s sincerity, Jiang Ming suddenly felt embarrassed. ¡°All of you, get up quickly. What are you doing? This is something that a young man like me can¡¯t ept. It¡¯s embarrassing me.¡±


    Just as he said that, a roar sounded. ¡°Why are you so useless? You¡¯re simply embarrassing me!¡±


    The one who shouted was the master of the three old men, Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong. He red at the three old men angrily. He was disappointed in them.


    He nced at Jiang Ming first and snorted. Then, he looked at the three old men.


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel very aggrieved. He spread out his hands.


    He was not the one who asked these three old men to acknowledge him as their master. He did not even want these three old men to acknowledge him as their master.


    The three old men trembled when they saw their master. Then, they looked at Jiang Ming helplessly and shouted at Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong, ¡°Master, we were wrong. We shouldn¡¯t have done this.¡±


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong took a deep breath and said, ¡°Do you still remember the mission I gave you?¡±


    The three old men looked at each other and saw the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. They asked in confusion, ¡°What mission?¡±


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong smiled and looked at the three old men. ¡°You have indeed forgotten. I want you to close the mystic realm and seal that monster.¡±


    Hearing that there was a monster, Jiang Ming could not help but ask curiously, ¡°What monster?¡±


    ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t interrupt when adults are talking.¡±


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong was extremely displeased with Jiang Ming and shouted at him.


    The elven-eared old man was grateful for Jiang Ming¡¯s help earlier and exined, ¡°That monster often goes in and out of the mystic realm and harms people. He even used the alias ¡°Yu Yunlong¡± to deceive a little girl.¡±


    ¡°Yu Yunlong? That¡¯s a good name. This monster has good taste,¡± Jiang Ming said.


    ¡°Kid, why are you interrupting me? Do you want to die?¡±


    Jiang Ming thought about it and sighed.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong felt like he was about to explode from anger. Then, he looked at the three old men.


    ¡°Disciples, where did this nameless manservante from?¡±


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong touched his chin and looked at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was extremely ufortable with the way he looked at him. Jiang Ming avoided him and said, ¡°We can talk about it in a civil manner. Don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m here to look for medicinal herbs.¡±


    ¡°What kind of herbs do you want?¡±


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong asked Jiang Ming curiously.


    Jiang Ming said seriously, ¡°That herb is called long cape grass. It¡¯s said to be in the mystic realm.¡±


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong was shocked. ¡°Long cape grass? Why do you want long cape grass?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment and looked at Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the long cape grass?¡±


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong did not know whether tough or cry. He looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°The long cape grass grows in the monster¡¯s stomach. If you want the long cape grass, you have to cut open its stomach. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to get the long cape grass.¡±


    ¡°The monster¡¯s stomach?¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but think of Sikong Wuyuan eating the saliva-covered grass with relish.


    Thinking of this scene, he could not help but shudder.


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yongughed. ¡°You¡¯re not going to feed it to others, are you? There is a lot of poisonous saliva in the monster¡¯s stomach.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we clean the grass?¡±


    Jiang Ming thought about it and asked seriously.


    ¡°You can clean it, but how can you guarantee that your skills are good? This cleaning technique is not something that ordinary immortals could do.¡±


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong could not help but be even more curious about Jiang Ming. ¡°You can¡¯t enter the mystic realm now because it¡¯s about to be sealed.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you let me in before it¡¯s sealed? I really need this long cape grass.¡±


    Jiang Ming pursed his lips and fell silent.


    He felt that Sikong Wuyuan and Liang Sisi could still be saved.


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong became serious. ¡°You can enter the mystic realm, but you have to defeat me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you enter the mystic realm.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming already knew what Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong meant. A long sword appeared in his hand. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Seeing that their master and the master they wanted to acknowledge were about to fight, the three old men panicked and hurriedly knelt down to the two.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we talk about it properly? Why do we have to brandish our weapons? What is there to argue about? We are all family.¡±


    The old man with the huge beard was the first to speak. His eyes were filled with anxiety.


    The moss-covered old man immediately chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, Master. I beg you to understand one thing. If you two have a conflict, it will be very difficult for us.¡±


    ¡°What a bunch of useless guys!¡±


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong was infuriated. The horsetail whisk in his hand hit the three old men.


    Jiang Ming looked at Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong and tried to talk to him. ¡°This is between the two of us. It has nothing to do with the others. Let¡¯s get started. I really need to enter the mystic realm, so don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    Originally, Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong wanted to teach his disciples a good lesson.


    Seeing this, he felt that there was nothing wrong with what Jiang Ming said, so he agreed immediately. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Jiang Ming heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong agree.


    If Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong continued to persist, he did not know when he would be able to obtain the long cape grass.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Liang Sisi¡¯s treatment could not be dyed. No matter what, he could not let Liang Sisi and Sikong Wuyuan continue like this for the rest of their lives.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming became even more serious, and his eyes became sharp.


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong was not to be outdone either. The horsetail whisk in his hand was eager to attack Jiang Ming.


    After a while, the two of them began to spar.


    The horsetail whisk was used very nimbly by Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong, and it waspletely capable of facing Jiang Ming¡¯s sword.

 Chapter 770 - 770 Scheme

    770 Scheme


    Seeing that their master and Jiang Ming were already fighting, the three old men decided not to intervene and just watched from the side.


    They vaguely remembered that their master had not sparred with others for a long time. Getting a chance to stretch his legs sounded fun.


    Jiang Ming felt that Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong was going easy on him and could not help but be confused. ¡°Why did you go easy on me?¡±


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong did not expect Jiang Ming to see through it. He could not help but feel awkward. Then, he secretly said in his heart, ¡°Don¡¯t say it out loud. Don¡¯t let my three disciples think that I treat you very well. I¡¯m being nice to you! Reciprocate my kindness!¡±


    On the surface, he said, ¡°How could I go easy on you? I hate you so much! I would never go easy on you.¡±


    In the end, Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong was clearly stubborn, but there was a calctive hint in his eyes. It was obvious that he had other ns.


    Jiang Ming saw through him clearly. He was confused. He kept his guard up.


    He grinned, but he did not say anything else and continued to fight with Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong.


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong was very afraid that he would be defeated by Jiang Ming. He secretly said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Don¡¯t defeat me. I can take you to find the long cape grass. Only I can find that monster.¡±


    Jiang Ming pondered for a moment when he heard Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong¡¯s words. He replied to Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong secretly, ¡°How can I be sure if you¡¯re telling the truth or not?¡±


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong understood what Jiang Ming meant and asked him, ¡°You can take the rainbow stone from my waist. This rainbow stone is very important to me. If you still don¡¯t believe me, you can go and take a look at the color and strength of this rainbow stone. You definitely won¡¯t think that I¡¯m lying to you.¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong was sincere enough, so he simply agreed.


    When the three old men were not paying attention, he directly ced his hand on Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong¡¯s waist and took away the rainbow stone.


    However, when he touched the rainbow stone, it emitted a light.


    The rainbow stone directly shot its light into the sky. This strange scene immediately attracted the attention of the other people present.


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong was extremely excited and shocked.


    He originally wanted to use the rainbow stone to kill Jiang Ming, but he did not expect the rainbow stone to acknowledge the kid in front of him.


    If the rainbow stone was taken away by someone who it did not acknowledge, the rainbow stone would suck that person into it.


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong muttered to himself as he looked up at the scenery in front of him. ¡°Could it be that the master of the rainbow stone has finally appeared?¡±


    He was very unhappy.


    Originally, he thought that the rainbow stone should have acknowledged him as its master. In the end, the rainbow stone actually acknowledged someone else.


    He was really jealous. He wanted to snatch the rainbow stone back, but he knew that it was useless to do so.


    ¡°What master?¡±


    The three old men were extremely enthusiastic. Their eyes were filled with curiosity. ¡°Master, what does this mean?¡±


    ¡°This means that the rainbow stone is going to attract monsters and kill the person who touches it,¡± Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong said sinisterly, wishing he could kill Jiang Ming.


    However, he also knew that even if Jiang Ming died, it was impossible for him to obtain the rainbow stone again.


    A rainbow stone only acknowledged one master. Even if that master died, the rainbow stone would not find another master. It would simply disappearpletely.


    Jiang Ming felt the sour attitude Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong was disying and could not help but doubt the authenticity of his words. ¡°Really?¡±


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong knew what Jiang Ming meant and felt uneasy. ¡°Of course!¡±


    He felt a little guilty.


    He usually mored for justice and sincerity. Now that he had done something that went against his motto, it really went against his conscience.


    The old man with the huge beard knew his master the best. When he heard Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong say this, he was a little confused and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯ve never lied in the past. What¡¯s wrong with you now?¡±


    The old man with the huge beard was very straightforward and did not give his master any respect. His emotional intelligence was especially low, so he did not realize that his words would bring humiliation to Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong.


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong¡¯s face instantly turned green, and his eyes widened. ¡°You fool! What are you talking about? How can you talk about your master like that?¡±


    The elven-eared old man knew what his colleague said and immediately helped his colleague out of the predicament. ¡°He doesn¡¯t think before he speaks. Master, don¡¯t think badly of him. He did not mean to say that.¡±


    As he spoke, the elven-eared old man pulled down the hand of the big-bearded old man. He secretly hinted at the big-bearded old man to apologize.


    The old man with the huge beard realized his problem and quickly said, ¡°I was wrong. Master, please forgive me. I shouldn¡¯t have said that just now.¡±


    He felt helpless.


    He was clearly telling the truth, but his master was not willing to let him tell the truth at all. He even wanted him to cover for him. Wasn¡¯t this hypocritical?


    He really could not stand his master¡¯s way of doing things, but he also knew that his master had taught him a lot of things.


    No matter what, he had to follow his master¡¯s instructions. He could not embarrass his master like this.


    s, Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong did not forgive his disciple. He said to the old man with the huge beard, ¡°No matter what, I will never let go of this issue. If you still see me as your master, then make up for it.¡±


    He vaguely remembered that this disciple of his was talented and intelligent and might be able to bring him good things.


    ¡°I have learned my lesson.¡±


    The old man with the huge beard knew that he was in the wrong and immediately agreed.


    He had indeed done something wrong, and it was only right for him to make up for it.


    Just as he was thinking about this, a strange bird came from the sky. Its eyes were sharp. It was as if it wanted to peck Jiang Ming and the others to death.


    Jiang Ming could tell that the bird hade with ill intentions. He immediately opened his hand, and a huge barrier suddenly enveloped the sky above them. It was extremely menacing.


    The bird wanted to peck through the barrier, but it could not. In addition, its beak was also injured by the barrier.


    The bird cried out, but it did not seem to want to let Jiang Ming and the others go. It wanted toe in.


    Seeing the bird¡¯s persistence, everyone except Jiang Ming could not help but panic.


    Where did this birde from? Could it be a rainbow bird?


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong did not expect his words toe true. He was extremely shocked.


    He had once read about the rainbow bird in an ancient book, but he did not know what the rainbow birds looked like. Now that the rainbow stone had been activated, the rainbow bird must have been attracted.

 Chapter 771 - 771 Almost Possessed

    771 Almost Possessed


    Thinking of this, Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong could not help but feel selfish.


    If he caught the rainbow bird, it would give him a lot of rainbow stones.


    At that time, he would have endless glory and wealth, and he would not have to suffer needlessly for a rainbow stone.


    As long as he could capture this rainbow bird, more rainbow stones would be easy to obtain!


    Finally, he said seriously to the old man with the huge beard, ¡°My disciple, it¡¯s time for you to show your strength.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the old man with the huge beard immediately understood what Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong was talking about. However, he was also smart enough to know that he might die if he went out of the barrier. He continued to say to Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong, ¡°Master, I might not be able to defeat this bird if I go out.¡±


    ¡°Did I not teach you well before? Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t beat this bird!¡±


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong was disappointed that the old man did not live up to his expectations.


    The bearded old man was at a loss for words.


    He was not timid, but if someone wanted him to die, he would be a little unhappy about it.


    If it was to block the attack for his master or to protect his master, losing his life was nothing. However, this was for neither of those reasons.


    Knowing this, the bearded old man began to waste time.


    He sighed at Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong.


    ¡°Master, I really can¡¯t beat the bird. I¡¯ll definitely die if I go out, so let¡¯s go out together.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at the old man with the huge beard. He did not understand why the old man with the huge beard declined this request.


    However, he did not think too much about it. He looked at the bird that was still pecking at the barrier.


    The bird seemed to have a problem. Even though its beak was already bent, it still continued to peck at the barrier.


    Wait! Did they have something precious on them?


    Jiang Ming was confused, but at the same time, he encountered a problem. If the bird was persistent here, it would be difficult for him to enter the mystic realm.


    The barrier was easy to deal with. He did not think that the bird could break it in a short period of time, but the mystic realm was behind the barrier.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had done nothing so far, Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re the culprit who provoked this divine beast, yet you can¡¯t defeat it. Don¡¯t tell me you want the rest of us to clean up your mess for you?¡±


    Jiang Ming knew what Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong meant. He looked at him and said, ¡°How did you know that the rainbow stone would attract something? Could it be that you had other ns for giving me the rainbow stone?¡±


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming was even more certain that Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong was not a good person.


    He obviously knew the rainbow stone¡¯s abilities more than Jiang Ming did.


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong probably wanted to push him into a trap! However, he had not expected Jiang Ming to put up a barrier to protect himself.


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong did not expect Jiang Ming to see through his n. He suddenly felt even more guilty and quickly shook his head. ¡°How is that possible? I, Zhou Yong, have always done things openly and honestly. How could I do such a thing? We were just exchanging pointers.¡±


    Jiang Ming sneered. He could tell that Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong felt guilty. He red at him. ¡°You know you¡¯re a cultivation priest. You have to be open and honest. You have to understand the implications of your actions. You¡¯re a teacher. This is not how teachers should act.¡±


    The other three old men were unhappy and said to Jiang Ming, ¡°No matter what, this is our master. You shouldn¡¯t say that about our master. Even if our master did something extremely evil, we will clean up his mess behind his back.¡±


    The old man with the huge beard even went forward to attack Jiang Ming.


    The moment he approached Jiang Ming, he released a sharp sword.


    The sword was pointed at Jiang Ming¡¯s chest, and it was obvious that he wanted to stab him.


    The elven-eared old man and the moss-covered old man almost did not expect the old man with the huge beard to be so decisive. They immediately panicked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. Don¡¯t act on impulse.¡±


    They were still in the midst of cultivation. If they were to get involved with other people¡¯s issues, they would have problems.


    However, after seeing how his disciple treated Jiang Ming, Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong became smug and shouted at the old man with the huge beard, ¡°Disciple, I support you. Go ahead and kill this brat!¡±


    Hearing this, the elven-eared old man and the moss-covered old man¡¯s hearts instantly turned cold.


    Why was their master pushing them into trouble?


    Could it be that their master really did not care about them? If they were to be tainted by human lives this time, it would be very difficult for them to be immortal when they cultivated again.


    Among the three of them, the old man with the huge beard wanted to be an immortal the most.


    He had done so much for his master, but his master did not care about his wishes at all. It was really disappointing.


    The bearded old man had the same feeling as the other two old men.


    He immediately regretted it.


    He felt that his master was not worth it.


    He hade out because he felt guilty. This was not his problem to solve.


    His eyes suddenly turned cold. He looked at Jiang Ming and wanted to retreat.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and released a small spell. It trapped the old man with the huge beard. The sword also shattered.


    Jiang Ming could tell that the old man with the huge beard wanted to retreat, but he still had to fight back against his attack.


    The old man with the huge beard knocked on the barrier and became even sadder.


    Could it be that he was going to be trapped in this ce by this kid in front of him?


    He still had a lot of things to do first. If he was trapped in this ce, he would die.


    Seeing that theirrade was directly imprisoned by Jiang Ming, the elven-eared old man and the moss-covered old man instantly became anxious.


    They felt as if they had been struck by lightning, and they shouted at Jiang Ming, ¡°Come at us if you have anything to say. Don¡¯t touch ourrade!¡±


    However, when Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong saw that Jiang Ming was so powerful, he said something else. ¡°If you want to fight us, attack them! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    His words undoubtedly showed his selfishness, and the three old men immediately fell silent.


    Jiang Ming could not help butugh.


    No matter how much he thought about it, he never thought that Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong would be so selfish. He actuallypletely disregarded the lives of his disciples and was only thinking about himself.


    He felt a little indignant for these three old men.

 Chapter 772 - 772 Internal Separation

    772 Internal Separation


    These three old men seemed to be loyal to their master, but now they were being treated like this. It was really not worth it.


    ¡°Master, is this how you see us?¡±


    The bearded old man was very sad, and tears flowed out of the corners of his eyes.


    It had been a long time since he had shed tears.


    Now that he saw his master¡¯s true colors, he really could not hold it in anymore.


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong had long wanted to abandon this disciple of his. He sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you did just now? Don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m treating you like this?¡±


    This was the first time he had heard his master speak so coldly. The old man with the huge beard could not help but be stunned. Then, he frowned and spoke angrily.


    ¡°What did I do? Master, please tell me. Then you won¡¯t have to treat me like this!¡±


    Although he understood his master very well, he still could not understand why his master would say such words to him.


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong snorted coldly at first, then shifted his target to Jiang Ming. His soul instantly came out and collided with Jiang Ming¡¯s body. It was obvious that he wanted to take over Jiang Ming¡¯s body.


    Jiang Ming felt as if something had entered his body, and then he felt a sharp pain.


    The pain caused him to p Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong, and his soul was immediately thrown out and returned to his original body.


    The three old men knew what Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong was doing there. They were instantly shocked. ¡°Master, why are you still thinking about taking away other people¡¯s bodies?¡±


    They were the ones who understood the Depriving Art the most. If the possession was sessful, the soul of the person who had been possessed wouldpletely disappear, and they would not even be able to be reincarnated.


    Although they did not really like this kid in front of them, this kid had saved them and did not have any intention of killing them. Their master should not have done this.


    When Jiang Ming heard the three old men¡¯s words, he immediately understood Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong¡¯s thoughts. He walked up to Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong and frowned. ¡°Did you take someone else¡¯s body?¡±


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong was instantly embarrassed by Jiang Ming¡¯s words. He red at Jiang Ming fiercely. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? How could I do that?¡±


    Jiang Ming found it funny when he saw Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong¡¯s expression was the same as his.


    Doing such a thing was really ridiculous.


    It was fine if he used this method to deal with evil people, but the person he chose was not that bad. He did not do a good thing.


    Jiang Ming shook his head secretly. ¡°Are you still in denial? It looks like you¡¯re used to robbing others, or else you wouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±


    This sentence provoked Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong again. Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong immediately stuttered, ¡°You¡­ ¡°What are you talking about? I can¡¯t do such a thing. I¡¯m here to uphold justice. Don¡¯t make me sound like a bad person.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming found it funny. He said with a faint smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bad person? If you¡¯re not a bad person, then what are you?¡±


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong was furious.


    He was already frustrated because he did not get Jiang Ming¡¯s body, and now he wanted to kill Jiang Ming.


    He knew that if Jiang Ming died, he could truly upy Jiang Ming¡¯s body.


    Thinking of this, he had an idea and said to Jiang Ming, ¡°It¡¯s your business if you think I¡¯m a bad person. It¡¯s my business if I uphold justice. How about this? You make a bet with me. Let¡¯s do one thing. As long as you win, I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯m a bad person.¡±


    ¡°Aha?¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly felt that the man in front of him had gone mad. He wanted tough for a moment, but he could not.


    After all, Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong¡¯s three disciples were here, so he could notugh at Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong like this.


    However, he really wanted tough at what Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong said.


    Sensing that Jiang Ming was holding back hisughter, Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong was unhappy again. He shouted at Jiang Ming, ¡°What are youughing at? What¡¯s so funny? If youugh again, I¡¯ll smash your mouth!¡±


    At the end of his sentence, Zhou Yong became even more impatient.


    He was very hot-tempered now. He had never failed to get what he wanted, but he did not expect to be humiliated by Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming exposed Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to kill me? You wanted to kill me and take over my body. Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t see through your thoughts.¡±


    The other three old men could see it clearly. The elven-eared old man was loudly speaking to his master. ¡°Master, we shouldn¡¯t do such an outrageous thing. Since we¡¯re maintaining the righteous path, we can¡¯t do this. Although we can¡¯t be merciful to our enemies, this technique is too heartless.¡±


    The moss-covered old man immediately said, ¡°Master, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what happened before. Yet you still dare to use the possession technique now. Aren¡¯t you basically pping your own master in the face? Moreover, your own master banned this technique and even chased out those who used it.¡±


    The old man with the huge beard was already unhappy and could not be bothered to say anything more to Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong.


    To him, his current master was like a dead man. He did not care what Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong could do, but he definitely would not help his master do anything.


    Seeing two of his disciples speak like this, Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong only felt that these two disciples were biased toward Jiang Ming. He was so angry that heughed. ¡°What is so good about this kid that he deserves your protection? I¡¯ve been your master for tens of millions of years. What¡¯s this kid who suddenly appeared?¡±


    Hearing this, the moss-covered old man and the elven-eared old man were instantly speechless.


    They had originally wanted to let their master walk the right path, but in the end, their master actually said that to them.


    They were wholeheartedly doing what was best for their master. Not only that, but they did also not me their master for abandoning them. Their master¡¯s actions were too disappointing.


    Seeing that his three disciples were about to abandon him, Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong panicked and began to reason with them. ¡°This is my fault. Don¡¯t be angry. I won¡¯t do this again. Let¡¯s talk things out.¡±


    The old man with the huge beard sneered. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying!? Do you have the right to say such words? Don¡¯t you know what you did to me just now?¡±


    These words undoubtedly made Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong¡¯s face fall.


    The elven-eared old man and the moss-covered old man did not care.

 Chapter 773 - 773 No Longer Their Master

    773 No Longer Their Master


    In their opinion, if Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong could do this to theirrade, it meant that he might do the same to them in the future.


    Since that was the case, why should they still speak up for their master?


    They had already done their best to convince him otherwise just now. Now, Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong was no longer their master.


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong was afraid that his three disciples would leave him, so he started to speak again in an instant. ¡°It was indeed my fault just now. I shouldn¡¯t have said that. I just felt that you were too impulsive and angry. That¡¯s why I said what I said.¡±


    ¡°You said those things out of anger? That¡¯s not like you, Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong.¡±


    The old man with the huge beard did not call him master anymore.


    ¡°Yes, Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong.¡±


    The moss-covered old man and the elven-eared old man also started talking, their tones clearly carrying a hint of coldness.


    ¡°You guys¡­ You guys!¡±


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong knew that he had no hope left. He stuttered and panted in anger. He wished he could go forward and kill these three disciples!


    In his opinion, these three disciples had already betrayed him. He was not willing to let others obtain the benefits of having these three disciples. He might as well let these three disciples die!


    However, he also knew that with his current strength, he would not be able to defeat these three disciples if they joined forces.


    He knew that he had to do something.


    Thinking of this, Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong looked at the barrier in the sky.


    There, the bird was still pecking hard, and he could not help but have other thoughts.


    He threw something in a random direction, which attracted the attention of Jiang Ming and the others.


    He took advantage of the fact that the four of them were not paying attention and rushed forward, using his body¡¯s strength to break through the barrier.


    Jiang Ming had not made the barrier very stable to begin with. He originally wanted to wait for the bird to break it before making it more stable. He did not expect it to be broken by Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong.


    He was speechless for a moment.


    Seeing that the barrier had been broken and that the bird was about to attack them, the three old men immediately panicked, especially the old man with the huge beard.


    He had yet to break through his cultivation, and he was going to be killed by this bird?


    However, the moment the bird touched Jiang Ming, it did not attack at all. It knelt down in front of Jiang Ming and stammered something.


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded, and so was the rest of the crowd.


    Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong, who had exhausted all his strength, was so angry that his entire body trembled.


    He never thought that the barrier that he had worked so hard to crack would actually benefit Jiang Ming!


    If he had known earlier, he would not have broken through the barrier.


    Jiang Ming seemed to have realized something and went forward to touch the bird¡¯s feathers.


    The bird was very docile and allowed Jiang Ming to touch it. Not only that, but it also lowered its head and let Jiang Ming touch the feathers on its head.


    Jiang Ming found it strange. Then, he asked curiously, ¡°Are you a rainbow bird?¡±


    The bird understood Jiang Ming¡¯s words and kept nodding while cooing.


    Jiang Ming was stunned, and so were the others.


    Who would have thought that this bird was really a rainbow bird?


    Not only that, but the rainbow bird actually bowed down to Jiang Ming.


    One had to know that the rainbow bird would test the person chosen by the rainbow stone. It would not be so docile as to obey the person chosen by the rainbow stone.


    In their opinion, the rainbow bird probably would not test Jiang Ming at all.


    Just as they thought, the rainbow bird¡¯s body emitted light and instantly became as big as a bell. It stood on Jiang Ming¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°This is unbelievable.¡±


    The old man with the huge beard could not help but exim in admiration. His heart was filled with envy.


    If he could be treated like this by the rainbow bird even once, then even if he died now, there would be no problem.


    Unfortunately, he would never be able to receive such treatment in his entire life.


    From now on, he could only continue to look for the rainbow bird and daydream.


    The elven-eared old man also spoke, and his eyes emitted a strange light. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen this rainbow bird. For it to be so docile shows how powerful the owner chosen by the rainbow stone is. If it were me, I would be so happy that I would die regardless of whether this rainbow bird is gentle or not.¡±


    As he spoke, the elven-eared old man was filled with envy and jealousy, but he no longer had any other thoughts.


    He knew that no matter how good he was to the rainbow bird or how he obtained the rainbow stone, it would not recognize him as their master. Instead, it would attack him fiercely. He could only watch.


    The moss-covered old man muttered to himself, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I¡¯m the same as you, but I never got such an opportunity. Moreover, I¡¯m already so old. Now that I can see this rainbow bird, I can die without regrets.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled when he heard the three old men¡¯s disheartening words, but he did not say anything else. Instead, he thought of the mystic realm.


    ¡°Now you can open the mystic realm. I want to enter the mystic realm. I must obtain the long cape grass today.¡±


    Seeing Jiang Ming¡¯s aggressiveness, the three old men could not help but wish him well. ¡°You have endless potential. We have high hopes for you. You can do it!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not expect the three old men to give him their blessings. He nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As for Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong, it¡¯s all up to you. You should be able to exin everything to him. After all, he¡¯s your master.¡±


    Jiang Ming deliberately emphasized thest word. It obviously held a different implication.


    He felt that there was no need for Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong to stay there. If he stayed, he would be a disaster.


    Of course, it did not matter if the three old men did not kill Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong. After all, Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong had broken through the barrier and was probably already weak.


    What Jiang Ming did not know was that Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong was not just weak anymore. In fact, he had broken bones and tendons.


    He was in so much pain that he wanted to scream. His vision also became blurry.


    Initially, he was still angry about Jiang Ming¡¯s matter, but now he began to be afraid.


    Was he going to die?


    That kid was not dead yet. Despite that, he was going to die first? He could not even possess that kid¡¯s body. He could not die like this!


    However, the pain in his body became sharper and sharper. He could not resist the pain at all. It was so painful that he could not speak.


    ¡°We understand. No matter what, we still have to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to see the true face of Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong.¡±


    The three old men looked serious, but they sighed in their hearts.


    Who would have thought that their most respected and beloved master would actually be such a terrible person?

 Chapter 774 - 774 Entering the Mystic Realm

    774 Entering the Mystic Realm


    If it was possible, they really did not want to acknowledge Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong as their master any longer.


    Taking a deep breath, the three old men worked together to open the entrance to the mystic realm, and Jiang Ming also released the bearded old man¡¯s enchantment.


    Without the barrier, the bearded old man was much happier. He was jumping around like a child.


    Jiang Ming entered the mystic realm.


    The sky in the mystic realm was ck, dark, and empty. asionally, lightning would strike.


    It was different from the mystic realm he had entered before. The ce he entered waspletely barren.


    The surrounding wind blew past, bringing along some fine dust.


    Jiang Ming felt that he would not be able to breathe properly if he stayed there. He quickly released his folding fan to block the sandstorm.


    ¡°Water¡­ Water¡­¡±


    At this moment, a weak voice entered his ears. He turned to look at the source of the voice.


    A many on the ground with his face sallow. He looked as if he had been squeezed dry, and he was just skin and bones.


    Jiang Ming walked to him and looked down to check on him.


    When he approached the man, the man opened his eyes in an instant and bit Jiang Ming¡¯s neck.


    Jiang Ming quickly hit the person with his folding fan. The person grimaced in pain and jumped up.


    ¡°Are you Yu Yunlong?¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but ask when he remembered what he had heard before and saw the purple skin exposed when the person in front of him jumped up.


    Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, the man was dumbfounded. He looked at Jiang Ming curiously and said, ¡°How do you know that my name is Yu Yunlong?¡±


    ¡°Perfect. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    When Jiang Ming saw that the monster had been found, he started to agitate Yu Yunlong.


    Yu Yunlong felt that he could not open his eyes at all. He tried hard to open his eyes and saw Jiang Ming standing in front of him.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Jiang Ming saw it clearly. He immediately dodged the attack and kicked Yu Yunlong¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°Why are my eyes burning?¡±


    Yu Yunlong was dumbfounded. He was on the verge of breaking down. He covered his eyes. There were tears streaming down his face.


    This was the first time he had experienced such pain.


    He was a monster; how could he be treated like this?


    Seeing Yu Yunlong¡¯s confused look, Jiang Ming did not want to say too much. Instead, he went straight to the point. ¡°Yu Yunlong, hand over the long cape grass, and I won¡¯t touch you.¡±


    ¡°Long cape grass?¡±


    Yu Yunlong exploded.


    He knew what the long cape grass Jiang Ming was talking about was, but he also knew that the long cape grass was a nt that was with him.


    ¡°Yes, I know that the long cape grass is in your stomach. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to you.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that Yu Yunlong was worried about his life, so he reassured Yu Yunlong.


    Yu Yunlong was speechless. ¡°Why should I give you the long cape grass? What benefits do I get from giving you the long cape grass? You¡¯re quite naive.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. Then, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t give it to me, I can only snatch it away. I hope you don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Upon hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, Yu Yunlong felt that he was being unreasonable. ¡°Why should you have the right to take my things?¡±


    He rushed to the front and wanted to w out Jiang Ming¡¯s heart, but he was pushed back by Jiang Ming with the same move.


    Yu Yunlong was unwilling to give up and continued to move forward. He wanted to transfer his power to Jiang Ming, but it still ended the same way.


    He went up again.


    After repeating this process, not only did Yu Yunlong fail to gain any benefits, but he also failed to achieve his goal. He was also exhausted and was panting heavily.


    On the other hand, Jiang Ming was fine. His expression did not change, and he did not feel tired at all.


    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you reacting at all?¡± Yu Yunlong asked curiously. ¡°What the hell are you?¡±


    Hearing this innocent question, Jiang Ming could not bear to snatch the long cape grass. He immediately replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. I¡¯ll still say the same thing. Hand over the long cape grass, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Seeing how stubborn Jiang Ming was, Yu Yunlong knew that he could not beat Jiang Ming. He nodded repeatedly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you the long cape grass now.¡±


    He could not take out the long cape grass himself. Yu Yunlong put on a show by cing his hand on his stomach, and a stalk of grass immediately appeared in his stomach.


    Yu Yunlong did not expect Jiang Ming to see through him. He felt strange, but he still tried to convince Jiang Ming on the surface. ¡°This is really long cape grass. I¡¯m the only one who has seen long cape grass. You have to believe me.¡±


    He was spouting nonsense and did not realize that Jiang Ming knew better.


    However, Jiang Ming did not fall for Yu Yunlong¡¯s trick at all. He continued, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste with you. I advise you to be more sensible.¡±


    Hearing this, Yu Yunlong raised an eyebrow and turned to leave.


    He really did not want to give up the long cape grass, and he could not beat Jiang Ming, so it was better for him to run away now.


    Unfortunately, Yu Yunlong¡¯s actions were noticed by Jiang Ming. Jiang Ming knew that he could not pity the person in front of him anymore, so he grabbed Yu Yunlong¡¯s neck and pulled him over.


    Yu Yunlong did not expect Jiang Ming to grab his neck. He started running wildly.


    However, this was of no use to him at all.


    Yu Yunlong¡¯s hands and feet were trembling as he watched Jiang Ming take out a piece of long cape grass from his heart.


    Yu Yunlong felt that something was missing in his heart. The pain intensified, and he almost fainted.


    Jiang Ming also knew that it was because of the long cape grass. He took out a silver needle and started to treat Yu Yunlong.


    He inserted the needles into Yu Yunlong¡¯s heart one by one. First, he rxed Yu Yunlong¡¯s meridians and then strengthened Yu Yunlong¡¯s original heart.


    It was also after this treatment that Jiang Ming realized that Yu Yunlong¡¯s heart was no longer beating because it was upied by the long cape grass.


    No wonder Yu Yunlong was in so much pain.


    Yu Yunlong felt refreshed. He smiled happily. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve been reborn.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help butugh when he saw Yu Yunlong¡¯s childlike appearance. He put the long cape grass back into a bottle.


    He had to hurry back now. Everyone needed him.

 Chapter 775 - 775 Meeting Yu Yunlong

    775 Meeting Yu Yunlong


    ¡°Does your friend need long cape grass?¡±


    Yu Yunlong could not help but feel curious.


    Jiang Ming knew that Yu Yunlong was slowly getting better. He turned around and was about to leave.


    There was no longer any need for him to waste time with Yu Yunlong. He had to leave now.


    However, Yu Yunlong was not that easy to break free from. He had a rogue tactic.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had no intention of staying, the veins on his hands bulged and he directly sealed the entire mystic realm.


    Time seemed to have stopped. Except for Jiang Ming and Yu Yunlong, everything was frozen.


    Seeing that the exit of the mystic realm was also blocked, Jiang Ming frowned and looked at Yu Yunlong. ¡°What did you do? Hurry up and fix this!¡±


    Yu Yunlong, however, kept sticking out his tongue. His entire body swelled up, and he felt as if he was floating in the air. ¡°I can¡¯t reverse this. Just stay in this mystic realm like me.¡±


    ¡°I feel that it is necessary to teach you a lesson.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled sinisterly and slowly approached Yu Yunlong.


    Yu Yunlong knew that he could not beat Jiang Ming, so he tried to escape. However, he was pulled back by Jiang Ming again.


    Jiang Ming did not expect Yu Yunlong to have such thoughts of escaping. He trapped Yu Yunlong in the barrier as he did to the old man with the huge beard.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve yielded to you.¡±


    Yu Yunlong desperately tried to escape the barrier. He wanted to attack the weakest part of the barrier.


    However, Jiang Ming saw through Yu Yunlong¡¯s thoughts and immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. This barrier can¡¯t be broken at all.¡±


    Yu Yunlong was enraged.


    However, just as Jiang Ming said, he could not break the barrier at all.


    Not only that, but he also injured his wrist.


    ¡°Ah, this barrier is making my wrist hurt.¡±


    Yu Yunlong had hit it too hard, causing his wrist to be swollen and bruised.


    ¡°Who is to me for this? I¡¯ve already reminded you that it¡¯s your own problem.¡±


    Jiang Ming did notfort Yu Yunlong at all. He was rather speechless.


    He urgently needed to go back. If Yu Yunlong still did not want to open the mystic realm, he would have to resort to some other methods.


    ¡°I won¡¯t open the mystic realm. Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t be able to open the mystic realm.¡±


    Yu Yunlong angrily threw the thing beside him out.


    However, after he threw it out, it bounced back.


    Yu Yunlong reacted quickly and dodged the attack. He could not help but feel lucky.


    If he had been a little slower, he would have died from the rebound.


    ¡°In that case, what kind of punishment would you like now? Would you like to be flogged? Or would you like something else?¡±


    Jiang Ming continued to talk, and Yu Yunlong was shocked.


    Yu Yunlong gulped, as if he was facing a great enemy. ¡°Hey, hey, hey. I¡¯m a monster that¡¯s been around for thousands of years. Your punishments are useless against me!¡±


    Knowing what Yu Yunlong meant, Jiang Ming said without a care, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s try each punishment one by one. I¡¯ve read a lot of books. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll try many punishments.¡±


    He was just trying to scare Yu Yunlong. He had no other intentions.


    However, he had also thought it through.


    If Yu Yunlong was still unwilling, then he would use these punishments to make Yu Yunlong yield.


    Yu Yunlong was terrified. Before Jiang Ming could get close, he opened the exit of the mystic realm.


    The mystic realm immediately returned to its previous state. Jiang Ming was very satisfied. ¡°Not bad. A wise man knows when to yield.¡±


    Yu Yunlong¡¯s lips parted into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be wise as well!¡±


    He gulped, feeling a little afraid.


    If he had opened the mystic realm a littleter, would not he have been tortured?


    ¡°Goodbye, Yu Yunlong.¡±


    Jiang Ming waved at Yu Yunlong and said goodbye.


    Yu Yunlong could not wait for Jiang Ming to leave as soon as possible. He quickly waved at him and said with a fake smile, ¡°Goodbye. Goodbye.¡±


    He shouted in his heart, ¡°I never want to see you again!¡±


    After seeing through Yu Yunlong¡¯s thoughts, Jiang Ming did not think much of it. He just felt a little helpless and exited the mystic realm.


    However, Yu Yunlong realized that something was amiss. He took another look and realized that the barrier that trapped him had yet to dissipate.


    He suddenly wanted to cry but had no tears. He shouted at Jiang Ming, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, you forgot about the barrier. I¡¯m so sleepy. Let me out quickly!¡±


    His hands trembled, and his entire body felt numb. He was a little restless.


    Jiang Ming heard what Yu Yunlong said, but he did not turn around.


    He knew in his heart that as long as he left the mystic realm, the barrier would naturally disappear.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had left, Yu Yunlong was about to cry.


    Why did he leave just like that? Shouldn¡¯t she wait for him?


    He looked at the entire barrier that trapped him and felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He began toin in his heart.


    Was he going to stay here for the rest of his life?


    He hated this!


    After a while, the barrier disappeared. Yu Yunlong¡¯s eyes lit up. He was so excited that he pped his hands and shouted, ¡°Good! Good!¡± The heavens won¡¯t kill me!¡±


    Jiang Ming had already left the mystic realm and found that the three old men and Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong were gone.


    However, he could not be bothered to think too much about it. He directly headed in the direction of the main hall of the Fengyu Kingdom.


    As soon as he lifted his foot, he stepped on something. He looked down and saw that it was a note left by the three old men.


    They wanted to take Cultivation Priest Zhou Yong somewhere else to punish him. They hoped that Jiang Ming would not be angry.


    Jiang Ming felt that the note was meaningless. He threw it away and rushed to the hall.


    At this moment, in the main hall, King Fengyu had a worried look on his face. He did not feel good at all.


    He had never thought that he would be turned into such a state by that kid. He became anxious.


    Xu Xiaxia¡¯s face was already swollen, and it probably would not go away for a while.


    After Xu Yangyang summoned the three old men for Jiang Ming, she went elsewhere to have fun. She had no intention of staying with Jiang Ming at all.


    She could not betray the Fengyu Kingdom now, but she did not want to be ordered around by King Fengyu either. She might as well go out and rx.


    ¡°I want to have lunch.¡±


    After a while, King Fengyu felt his stomach growling.


    He told the servants he was hungry.


    No matter what, he had to eat first. Could he not eat because he was worried about that kid?

 Chapter 776 - 776 Terrified

    776 Terrified


    ¡°It seems that the king is in a good mood. He even wants to have a feast.¡±


    Xu Xiaxia looked at Jiang Ming and knew that he hade with ill intentions. She nned to leave secretly.


    She had already suffered once. She could not suffer a second time.


    Thus, she turned around and wanted to leave.


    However, Jiang Ming had already noticed Xu Xiaxia, who was nning to sneak away. He secretly put a spell on her.


    As soon as she tried to leave, Xu Xiaxia got a splitting headache.


    She had no choice but to return to her original position.


    King Fengyu noticed Xu Xiaxia¡¯s movements and called out to her. ¡°Witch, where are you going? Everyone here has to stay!¡±


    Xu Xiaxia did not expect to be noticed by King Fengyu. She calmed herself down and said to the king, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. I will follow you no matter what.¡±


    Jiang Ming only rolled his eyes when he heard this.


    Xu Xiaxia had wanted to leave just now, but now she was pretending to be loyal.


    King Fengyu did not believe Xu Xiaxia¡¯s words. He did not even reply to Xu Xiaxia. He looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°I knew you wereing. You definitely didn¡¯t have lunch, right? Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±


    ¡°Where is Sikong Wuyuan?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at King Fengyu and went straight to the point.


    King Fengyu immediately waved his hand and ordered his servants to carry Sikong Wuyuan over.


    Sikong Wuyuan was still unconscious, and the poison had already seeped into his body.


    Looking at Sikong Wuyuan, Jiang Ming took a deep breath, then walked to him and ced the long cape grass on Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s body.


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s body glowed. The light surrounded him.


    Xu Xiaxia¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she watched. She could not help but want to steal the long cape grass.


    Jiang Ming sensed Xu Xiaxia¡¯s thoughts and looked straight at her. ¡°Witch, you can¡¯t take the long cape grass. You¡¯d better know your ce.¡±


    As she spoke, Sikong Wuyuan had already woken up. His face was still a little purple.


    His words were extremely threatening. Everyone started to tremble. Their eyes were filled with panic and fear toward Jiang Ming, and their faces were ashen.


    Jiang Ming originally wanted to scare these people, but when he saw everyone like this, he was stunned.


    Why were they this scared? He had just said a few words!


    King Fengyu waved his hand at his servants, ordering them to take Sikong Wuyuan away.


    Afraid that Jiang Ming would continue to threaten him, he added, ¡°Take good care of Sikong Wuyuan. If anything happens, I¡¯ll hold you responsible!¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was still in a daze. When he heard the conversation between King Fengyu and Jiang Ming, he immediately woke up and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°See youter.¡±


    As he spoke, he closed his eyes andy down on his back.


    Since Ning Caichen had already settled everything, he just needed a good night¡¯s sleep.


    Jiang Ming also noticed that Sikong Wuyuan had half a piece of long cape grass on him, so he quickly took it away.


    ¡°I still have something to do. I¡¯ll leave first,¡± Jiang Ming said politely as he looked at Sikong Wuyuan.


    He would not bid farewell to the others. Those people were not worth it.


    Sikong Wuyuan opened his eyes. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Then, he fell asleep again.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, have a safe journey.¡±


    King Fengyu shouted at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming did not reply at all. He did not even look at King Fengyu and strode away.


    When Jiang Ming had walked far away, King Fengyu roared angrily, ¡°What right does Ning Caichen have to be so arrogant? I¡¯ve never been treated this way! How ridiculous!¡±


    Jiang Ming instantly appeared in front of King Fengyu. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Seeing Jiang Ming appear so quickly, King Fengyu was shocked, and his body began to tremble.


    The others also panicked and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°This is all a misunderstanding. Don¡¯t overthink.¡±


    King Fengyu was so frightened that he almost lost his mind. He muttered to himself.


    How could this be? How did Ning Caichen appear so quickly?


    Seeing the silly look on King Fengyu¡¯s face, Jiang Ming was amused. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving. Let¡¯s chatter.¡±


    King Fengyu looked at Jiang Ming and nodded repeatedly.


    Jiang Ming turned around and left. Then, he hurried to the inn.


    Liang Sisi had already suffered a huge blow. She was in a daze and kept dwelling on the issue.


    She did not listen to Madam Zhenguo¡¯s advice at all. Instead, she keptmenting about her disfigurement.


    Madame Zhenguo was trying tofort her. However, Liang Sisi only nodded. She did not listen at all.


    This was what Jiang Ming saw when he came in.


    Liang Sisi noticed Jiang Ming¡¯s arrival and quickly looked at him. ¡°Ning Caichen, have you found a cure? How did it go?¡±


    Jiang Ming noticed that she had covered half of her face and felt a little bad for her. He ced the long cape grass on Liang Sisi¡¯s body.


    Liang Sisi also glowed. Then, she looked much better. Her face had also returned to normal.


    Madam Zhenguo could not help but say, ¡°Everything went well. Your face has returned to normal.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Liang Sisi was pleasantly surprised. She walked to the mirror and looked at her face.


    Madame Zhenguo came in front of Liang Sisi and praised her. ¡°Liang Sisi, you look stunning.¡±


    Liang Sisi¡¯s face was as red as a tomato after being praised. She blushed immediately. ¡°Thank you, Madam Zhenguo.¡±


    Madame Zhenguo smiled. ¡°Liang Sisi, I¡¯m just telling you the truth.¡±


    Liang Sisi suddenly thought of something and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Ning Caichen, how is Sikong Wuyuan? Is he okay now?¡±


    Jiang Ming quickly replied, ¡°Liang Sisi, don¡¯t worry. Sikong Wuyuan is safe and sound now. He¡¯s recuperating in the main hall of the pce.¡±


    ¡°Did King Fengyu make things difficult for you? What did he say? What happened? Did you encounter any danger?¡±


    Liang Sisi asked a few more questions.


    Jiang Mingyi replied patiently, ¡°It wasn¡¯t bad. I just told him to take good care of Sikong Wuyuan. After going into the mystic realm, I encountered danger, but I wasn¡¯t injured.¡±

 Chapter 777 - 777 Tea Party

    777 Tea Party


    Liang Sisi immediately calmed down and sighed. ¡°Things are really changing these days. They keep appearing one after another.¡±


    Madame Zhenguo was nervous at this moment. ¡°I forgot to tell you something. Oh no, this is bad.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Liang Sisi said with concern.


    She knew that Madam Zhenguo was a good person. She felt that Madam Zhenguo was someone who could be one of her good friends.


    Upon hearing Liang Sisi¡¯s question, Madame Zhenguo smiled. ¡°I¡¯m attending a tea party. Do you want toe with me? It¡¯s going to be very lively.¡±


    Liang Sisi did not like tea parties very much, but she remembered that they still needed to get Madam Zhenguo¡¯s gold bracelet, so she agreed immediately. ¡°Of course, can Ning Caichene with us too?¡±


    She knew that with one more person, their chances of getting the bracelet could be higher.


    Also, these tea parties had the tendency to be very dangerous. It was best to have backup.


    Jiang Ming was quite surprised.


    He did not expect Liang Sisi to ask him to go with her.


    Madame Zhenguo looked Jiang Ming up and down, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, you¡¯re quite suitable to attend the tea party.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and looked at Liang Sisi. ¡°Thank you for thepliment. In that case, I¡¯ll attend.¡±


    Liang Sisi looked at Jiang Ming and secretly said to him, ¡°These tea parties are dangerous. There are many things about them that we may not know. Also, I need your help to get the golden bracelet.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Jiang Ming replied secretly.


    ¡°I think you shoulde to my mansion first. I¡¯ll get someone to dress you up.¡±


    Madame Zhenguo suddenly had an idea. She pped her hands, and her eyes crinkled as she smiled.


    ¡°Madam, aren¡¯t you in a hurry to attend the tea party? It should be time for it to start now,¡± Liang Sisi said curiously.


    Madame Zhenguoughed. ¡°I was feeling anxious, but now I feel that it¡¯s no longer a big deal to bete. Dressing you up is more important.¡±


    Liang Sisi smiled faintly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Madam Zhenguo.¡±


    When they arrived at the mansion, someone had already arrived.


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan was drinking tea. Her eyes were sharp.


    When she saw Jiang Ming, she got angry and threw the teacup at him.


    The teacup was aimed at Jiang Ming¡¯s forehead. Jiang Ming frowned and countered her attack.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan covered her forehead, which was already bleeding from the teacup being thrown back at her.


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan was extremely gentle in front of Liu¡¯er Qianqian, but now, she was actually so irritable in front of him. She was such a great actor!


    Liang Sisi was unhappy. She shouted at Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you try to hit someone on the forehead? Do you know that you could have killed someone?¡±


    Madam Zhenguo quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°This is my good friend, Madam Liu¡¯er. It was an ident just now. Please don¡¯t me her. We can talk about it diplomatically.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan covered her forehead and looked at Jiang Ming. She suddenly realized that Jiang Ming was the kid her daughter brought back.


    She could not help but get angrier. ¡°Why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be with my daughter?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Madam Zhenguo could not help but be surprised. ¡°You¡­ Do you know each other?¡±


    ¡°Not only do we know each other, but we also had an ill-fated rtionship!¡±


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan said sarcastically.


    Madame Zhenguo could not help but think about it. Then, she nced at Jiang Ming and looked at her good friend and asked, ¡°Were you two in a rtionship?¡±


    These words rendered the three people present speechless.


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan never expected her good friend to say that.


    Jiang Ming widened his eyes.


    Wasn¡¯t Madame Zhenguo¡¯s imagination running too wild?


    Why would she think that he was in a rtionship with Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan?


    Liang Sisi could not help butugh.


    She had never thought that Madam Zhenguo would think of Ning Caichen and Madam Liu¡¯er being a couple.


    It was obvious that these two were not of the same age, right? Madam Zhenguo was hrious.


    Then, Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan¡¯s words broke the awkward atmosphere. She coughed and said, ¡°Madam Zhenguo, what kind of joke are you ying? How could I have any interaction with this young master in front of me? Why don¡¯t you take a look at my age?¡±


    Madame Zhenguo continued, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Women are like wine. The older they are, the finer they are.¡±


    Liang Sisi could not help butugh out loud, and it made Jiang Mingn and Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan even more awkward.


    The two of them wished they could find a hole to hide in, but because Madam Zhenguo could not leave directly, they could only change the topic.


    ¡°Madam Zhenguo, didn¡¯t you say that you would dress us up? Let¡¯s go and dress up first,¡± Jiang Ming said.


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are you going to the tea party too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I asked them to go to the tea party. I think our tea party is very eye-catching with them around. What do you think?¡±


    Madame Zhenguo helped Jiang Ming inside and winked.


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan said helplessly, ¡°Then what about his daughter? I don¡¯t want this young master to see my daughter.¡±


    Madame Zhenguo was stunned for a moment and turned to look at Jiang Ming strangely. ¡°Do you know who your sister is?¡±


    Before Jiang Ming could reply, Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan said in a shocked voice, ¡°Not only do I know him, but he¡¯s also my friend¡¯s live-in son-inw. You know that my daughter held an activity to throw embroidered balls. Who knew that my daughter would choose this kid in front of her.¡±


    Madame Zhenguo sized up Jiang Ming and said, ¡°If it were me, I would also choose this young master. Not only is he handsome, but his medical skills are also very brilliant. I think he¡¯s very suitable for my goddaughter.¡±


    Seeing that her good friend was speaking up for Jiang Ming, Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan still could not understand. She looked at Madame Zhenguo suspiciously. ¡°What has this boy bribed you with? Why are you speaking up for him? Why does he look like a shrewd person?¡±


    ¡°Believe me, this kid¡¯s medical skills are really something else. If you let your goddaughter marry him, you definitely won¡¯t lose out!¡±


    Seeing that Madam Zhenguo and Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan were ignoring him, Jiang Ming spoke up and tried to divert their attention.


    ¡°The most important thing now is the tea party, right? Let¡¯s sort out the tea party first. After sorting out the tea party, we¡¯ll talk about other things.¡±


    Coincidentally, Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan¡¯s mind was in a mess. When she saw Jiang Ming say this, she also said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the tea party, my good friend. I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for a long time. The tea party has been dyed because of you. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±

 Chapter 778 - 778 Poisonous Discovery

    778 Poisonous Discovery


    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll go wash up now.¡±


    Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi were brought to a room by the servants. The servants were quick and efficient, and they quickly washed and dressed the two of them.


    Jiang Ming walked out. Liang Sisi saw his outfit and was instantly stunned. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, your face is really outstanding.¡±


    ¡°Ahhh, if only I had half of your looks.¡±


    Madam Zhenguo could not help but praise Jiang Ming. ¡°That¡¯s true. If I had a daughter, I would definitely give her to you in marriage.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind!¡±


    Jiang Ming said modestly.


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan snorted coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Let¡¯s go to the tea party quickly.¡±


    When she arrived at the tea party, Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan put on a gentle expression.


    Jiang Ming shook his head secretly.


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan was really hypocritical.


    Madam Zhenguo was attending to Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan and did not say anything. She showed some things to her excitedly.


    As for Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi, after introducing them to a few people, Madam Zhenguo let them hang out by themselves.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s good looks attracted some youngdies and young masters, who surrounded him.


    Jiang Ming did not like the feeling of being surrounded, so he cast a spell around him.


    Suddenly, these young masters anddies felt dizzy and kept their distance from Jiang Ming.


    Liang Sisi was curious, but she did not dare to approach Jiang Ming to chat.


    There were some pastries ced under the cherry blossom tree. The pastries were exquisite and delicate. Jiang Ming walked over and could tell at a nce that these pastries were poisoned.


    Liang Sisi stayed at a distance. ¡°We have these back home too. If you like them, I¡¯ll get someone to bring you more.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming sneered. ¡°These pastries are poisoned. They can¡¯t be eaten at all.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s words were neither loud nor soft, so everyone present heard them.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, is there a misunderstanding?¡±


    The host of the tea party, Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan, walked over gently. She clearly had something to say to him.


    ¡°Mind your own business,¡± she said quietly to him.


    Seeing Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan like this, Jiang Ming did not hide anything. ¡°No, we can test it with my silver needles.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan¡¯s face turned pale. In the end, sheughed again. ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡±


    She looked at the servant at the side. The servant immediately walked out and ced a silver needle on the pastry.


    The pastry did not change color.


    ¡°What do you have to say now, Lord Ning Caichen? Don¡¯t nder people without evidence!¡±


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan adjusted her blouse with an indifferent expression.


    The rest of the people were speechless. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, can you not ruin the atmosphere of the tea party?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve been ruining the atmosphere of the tea party! You¡¯ve made people so upset that they can¡¯t enjoy the tea party. You¡¯re the worst!¡±


    ¡°I knew it. How could Mrs. Liu¡¯er harm us? This is not funny.¡±


    Jiang Mingughed. ¡°Really? I remember that I saw the rules of your tea party just now. You¡¯re not allowed to bring your own silverware. It seems that you¡¯re afraid that children will be injured by ident.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s true. What else do you want to say? Tell us.¡±


    She had indeed poisoned the pastries, but she did not think Ning Caichen would notice.


    This was because some poisons could not be detected at all.


    Moreover, her silverware was not made of silver, but something else.


    Seeing how quiet Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan was, Jiang Ming took out a silver needle unhurriedly and inserted it into a pastry. The silver needle immediately turned ck.


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan¡¯s hands which were hidden in her sleeves suddenly trembled.


    She had never thought that Ning Caichen would be able to find the poisoned pastries so urately.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Some youngdies in the crowd cried out in rm and retreated in panic.


    The youngdies beside herforted her, but their expressions were not any better.


    They did not understand why Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan wanted to harm them.


    ¡°It must have been someone else who poisoned the pastries! Otherwise, how could it be that only this one was poisoned? Besides, who knows if your silver needle was the one with the poison?¡±


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan quickly regained theirposure and continued to use him.


    Then, she called the others to insert more silver needles into the pastry that Jiang Ming had just poked. The silver needle did not change color at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Madam Zhenguo was dumbfounded. She personally went up and tried inserting a silver needle into the pastry. Still, nothing happened.


    ¡°Is there some misunderstanding here?¡±


    She looked at Jiang Ming and Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan and asked.


    ¡°Some poisons cannot be tested, so it is useless even if you try.¡±


    Jiang Ming was calm as heined in his heart.


    This Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan was really a shrewd old woman!


    Thinking of this, he pped his hands. ¡°I think we should call a doctor over.¡±


    ¡°Go and call the doctor.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan secretly threw a nce at the servant. Her intentions were very obvious.


    She wanted the servant to do something.


    Madam Zhenguo and the others did not understand the meaning of Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan¡¯s nce at all, but Jiang Ming understood.


    ¡°In my opinion, why don¡¯t we let Madam Zhenguo¡¯s people go and find a doctor?¡± Jiang Ming said as if he did not trust Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan.


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan was furious. ¡°Why don¡¯t you trust me? What right do you have to use me of all these things?¡±


    Her reputation of being gentle and sweet had been torn apart, but she could not care less now.


    If the doctor found out that she had poisoned the pastries, she would definitely be finished.


    Thinking of this, Liu¡¯er looked at the servant and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to listen to Ning Caichen. Go and get the doctor.¡±


    ¡°If you were the one who poisoned the pastries, then you should not be the one to invite the doctor. You could easily bribe the doctor.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not waste time talking nonsense with Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan and immediately gave everyone a concise analysis.


    His words received the approval of all the young guests.


    However, Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan¡¯s family was powerful, and they could not afford to offend them.


    Moreover, this was a chance to curry favor with Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan!


    Thinking of this, a young man called Wang Xn spoke up for Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan. ¡°Why would Madam Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan harm us? It won¡¯t benefit her at all.¡±

 Chapter 779 - 779 Accusations From Both Parties

    779 usations From Both Parties


    As soon as he said this, everyone present agreed.


    Someone who supported Wang Xn said, ¡°Young Master Wang¡¯s words are reasonable. On the contrary, we suspect Lord Ning Caichen of being jealous and framing Madam Liu¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Madam Liu¡¯er has always been diligent and conscientious. She takes care of all kinds of things very well and has a very gentle personality!¡±


    This time, someone else spoke. The person who spoke was a short, thin man with fair skin, but his words were obviously filled with ttery.


    ¡°In my opinion, we can¡¯t let the scoundrel seed, so we must not find a doctor. We have to believe in Madam Liu¡¯er!¡±


    Another slightly fatterdy spoke up, and her words werepletely criticizing Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    a scoundrel? Was that what he was now?


    What good would it do for him to frame Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan? Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan was a rtive of the royal family!


    These people were really good at trying to butter up to authority. Would they be this stupid in the face of death?


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be proud of? We don¡¯t care about whatever Madam Liu¡¯er may have!¡±


    Liang Sisi was unhappy and shouted at those people.


    ¡°What are you saying? Who do you think you are? You¡¯re dressed sloppily, and you look like amoner. How could you not be interested in everything Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan has?¡±


    Thedy who had called Jiang Ming a scoundrel started shouting again. She made Liang Sisi so angry that her face turned red.


    ¡°Believe it or not, I¡¯ll tear your fancy clothes to shreds!¡±


    Liang Sisi roared at thedy, her eyes filled with anger.


    At this moment, Liang Sisi was still disguised as a man. When she heard Liang Sisi say this, thedy hurriedly hugged herself and shouted, ¡°Someone, this person wants to attack me! Hurry up and chase this person out!¡±


    Hearing this, the other youngdies felt that they might be targeted as well. They also retreated one after another.


    Liang Sisi was about to go crazy when she saw thedies like this.


    She just wanted to scare thatdy. Why were the other people scared?


    ¡°Young master, please leave the tea party. Don¡¯t cause panic.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan could not wait for Jiang Ming¡¯spanions to leave, so she immediately ordered them to do so.


    ¡°Do you really want to chase us away?¡±


    Liang Sisi¡¯s expression was calm as she made her decision.


    This was the only way to punish Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming pressed down Liang Sisi¡¯s hand and looked at Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan. ¡°We really don¡¯t suit the atmosphere of the tea party. We¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    He had already clearly seen the vile faces of these people who had attended the tea party. They were showing off their fawning faces in front of everyone. He had no need to save their lives.


    ¡°Wait! Who knows if you were the one who poisoned the pastry? The silver needle turned ck just now.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan chased after the two of them and did not let them go. She looked like she wanted Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi to take the me.


    Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°Then you can get fresh pastries. Can¡¯t the people of the famous Liu¡¯er family even afford fresh pastries?¡±


    ¡°Right? The Liu¡¯er family is so poor!¡±


    Liang Sisi shouted from the side.


    Anyway, she was going to leave with Jiang Ming. What did it matter? She had to infuriate Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan so that she would embarrass herself.


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan was indeed furious. Her head felt like it was about to explode. She wanted to strangle Liang Sisi.


    This was clearly a man, but he was acting like a woman. He was extremely clever and had a sharp tongue!


    It was obvious she had not seen through Liang Sisi¡¯s disguise.


    She did not know where Liang Sisi came from. If she knew, she would definitely get her revenge.


    ¡°What nonsense is this young man talking about? The Liu¡¯er family will definitely be able to afford fresh pastries. However, the two young men here poisoned these pastries. How can we resolve this matter?¡±


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan continued to speak, secretly pleased.


    She wanted to see how the two of them could escape responsibility.


    She believed that when it was confirmed that Ning Caichen poisoned the pastries, her daughter would not want him to be her husband.


    Meanwhile, Madam Zhenguo remained silent.


    On one side was her good friend, Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan, and on the other side were her two new friends, Ning Caichen and Liang Sisi. She did not want to offend either side.


    However, what puzzled her was that Liang Sisi seemed to care a lot about her appearance. Men usually did not care much about their appearance.


    This was a strange phenomenon.


    Liang Sisi did not know about Madam Zhenguo¡¯s confusion and tried to help Jiang Ming. ¡°Madam Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan, you¡¯re ndering us. How could we poison the pastries?¡±


    ¡°Whether it is true or not, we will know when we call the doctor. Since you are not willing to believe the doctor I found, then ording to what you said, let Madam Zhenguo send someone to find the doctor.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan finally let go. She was secretlyughing in her heart.


    These two could be her scapegoats.


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming suddenly understood everything.


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan was using him and Liang Sisi as scapegoats. Moreover, these pastries were poisonous.


    When the doctor came over, Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan would confirm their crimes.


    Liang Sisi had the same thoughts as Jiang Ming. She was infuriated. She said to Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan, ¡°Mrs. Liu¡¯er, if you were the one who poisoned the pastries, wouldn¡¯t we have to take the me for you? Do you really think we¡¯re idiots?¡±


    She wished she could go up and smack Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan.


    If she had known earlier, she would not have agreed to Madam Zhenguo¡¯s invitation.


    This tea party was obviously a trap set up for them, and now Ning Caichen was involved. She really regretted it.


    At this moment, Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan feigned innocence. ¡°Is your hearing bad? The people at the tea party said that I would never have poisoned them. I had no motive to do so.¡±


    Liang Sisiughed in anger, but she did not know how to exin herself.


    Now that Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan had made a counter-usation, they were obviously in a pinch.


    Moreover, Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan clearly wanted to frame them.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to poison the pastries. We have enough money to buy this kingdom. Why would we need tomit petty crimes?¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and exined to Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan and the others.


    Liang Sisi immediately added, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. We have no grudges against the people of this tea party at all. There¡¯s no reason for us to treat these youngdies and young masters like this. You¡¯re mistaken.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuanughed mockingly. ¡°Who knows whether you¡¯re jealous of us or not? I think you should just admit to your crimes. I can still spare you on ount of being Madam Zhenguo¡¯s friend and not report you to the king. If I report this to the king, things won¡¯t be so simple.¡±

 Chapter 780 - 780 Change in attitude

    780 Change in attitude


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan¡¯s words were reasonable. Everyone around her felt that what she said made sense. They all looked at Liang Sisi and Jiang Ming.


    Liang Sisi was rendered speechless when she saw these people like this. Jiang Ming was also rendered speechless.


    This group of people obviously favored whoever had the upper hand.


    ¡°Say that again.¡± Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan looked Jiang Ming up and down and could not help butugh. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, are you really saying that you have more wealth than the Fengyu Kingdom?¡±


    As soon as she said this, everyoneughed out loud. Those who were embarrassed tough pit loud held back theirughter, and the corners of their mouths were obviously filled with mockery.


    ¡°Is that so? What will you do if I leave this ce?¡±


    Jiang Ming had lost his patience. He stared at Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan.


    Although he was just staring at her, Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan felt her heart tremble. Her mouth moved but she did not say anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Cat got your tongue?¡±


    Liang Sisi felt that they had regained theirposure and shouted at Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan.


    However, Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan did not get angry. Instead, sheughed. ¡°You¡¯re really acting like a couple of thugs. It really suits your temperament. If it were me, I would be embarrassed to act like this.¡±


    Liang Sisi could not hold it in anymore. She went forward to grab Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan, but Jiang Ming pulled her back again.


    Jiang Ming knew that there was no benefit in being rough with Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan now. He said to Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan, ¡°How about this? You go directly to the king, and we wille with you to reason with him.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan was a little stunned. She did not expect Jiang Ming to look for the king directly. However, she still followed Jiang Ming¡¯s instructions and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go see him, but I still have to find a doctor. I can only tell you what happens next after I determine if the pastry is poisonous.¡±


    Seeing that Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan was still hung up on this, Jiang Ming looked around and walked to ady. ¡°Miss, I want to borrow your silver hairpin.¡±


    He was using his divine will.


    Seeing Jiang Ming¡¯s handsome face, the youngdy immediately blushed. She nodded slightly and gave the silver hairpin to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming took the silver hairpin and inserted it into the pastry just now. The silver needle immediately turned ck.


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan said casually, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Just now, your silver needles had already poisoned this pastry, so this silver hairpin will naturally be affected by the remainder of that poison.¡±


    Hearing Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan¡¯s words, everyone agreed.


    ¡°You¡¯re really shameless! You¡¯re still stubborn. You¡¯re clearly the person who did something wrong, yet you still dare to continue talking. Hurry up and get out of the Fengyu Kingdom!¡±


    Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi were furious, but they did not attack the others.


    Seeing that the other pastries were still poisoned, Jiang Ming tested another pastry. The ck color on the silver hairpin was obviously darker.


    With this, Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan¡¯s excuse was rendered useless.


    Jiang Ming said with a faint smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that my silver needles were the ones with the poison? How could the pastries be poisoned now? My silver needles didn¡¯t touch this pastry.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan was speechless, but she had other reasons. ¡°Who knows if you didn¡¯t secretly poison the pastry?¡±


    Seeing that Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan had a hundred excuses, Jiang Ming said directly, ¡°Alright, just go to the king now. I don¡¯t have the patience to talk to you here. There¡¯s no need to find a doctor. This pastry is obviously poisoned.¡±


    He felt that there was something wrong with Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan¡¯s brain.


    Just now, it was said that this pastry was poisonous. Why did she still want to see a doctor?


    He still had to test the other pastries and let Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan see that the other pastries were also poisoned. What a waste of his time.


    Liang Sisi also began toin softly, ¡°The way you look on the surface ispletely different from the way you inside. You¡¯re such a cunning little brat! You¡¯re despicable.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan heard it clearly, but the others at the tea party could not hear anything.


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan was furious, but she still had to maintain her image in front of the guests, so she said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make this suggestion. I think it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go to the king now.¡±


    As she spoke, Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan asked the servant to prepare the carriage.


    In a short while, the carriage arrived at the pce.


    King Fengyu was still ying chess. He was so bored. When he heard that his wife had brought a group of people over, he could not help but be pleasantly surprised.


    Earlier, his wife had argued with him. Now that his wife had taken the initiative to step forward, it was simply in line with his wishes.


    Before his wife coulde over, King Fengyu hurriedly ran over to Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan.


    However, as he ran, he saw Jiang Ming and could not help but panic. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, why are you here?¡±


    This sudden change in attitude stunned everyone at the tea party, and they all looked at Jiang Ming.


    What kind of person was Ning Caichen? How could he let King Fengyu treat him like this?


    They really could not figure it out.


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan was even more confused. She raised her voice and shouted at King Fengyu, ¡°Your Majesty, what did you just say? Did you mean Lord Ning Caichen? Did I hear wrongly?¡±


    ¡°Madam, of course you didn¡¯t mishear. This is an esteemed guest of the Fengyu Kingdom, Lord Ning Caichen.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan opened her mouth, but the words she wanted to say were stuck in her throat, unable toe out.


    King Fengyu felt strange when he saw Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan¡¯s expression. ¡°Honey, did something happen to you?¡±


    Then, he thought of something and looked at Jiang Ming curiously. ¡°Why did youe with my wife?¡±


    Jiang Ming was about to tell him everything, but he was stopped by Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a coincidence? I don¡¯t know why I ended uping here with Ning Caichen.¡±


    She was well aware of the personality of King Fengyu. He hardly cared about her as well.


    Although she was the king¡¯s wife that everyone respected and envied, she was the only one who knew the true sadness in her heart.


    Liang Sisi sneered when she saw Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan¡¯s sudden change in attitude. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we poisoned the pastries at your tea party? Why? Now you¡¯re saying it¡¯s a coincidence?¡±


    Madam Zhenguo could tell how important Jiang Ming was to King Fengyu. She quickly added, ¡°This is a misunderstanding. It¡¯s a small matter. Let¡¯s talk it out.¡±

 Chapter 781 - 781 Punishment

    781 Punishment


    Madam Zhenguo knew about the conflict between King Fengyu and her friend.


    ¡°Is it a small matter? I hope you won¡¯t do anything that I don¡¯t like.¡±


    King Fengyu understood Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan, and his expression became serious.


    He could not afford to offend Ning Caichen. If Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan did something to anger him, the consequences would be unbearable.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a small matter. I came because Madam Liu¡¯er said that she wanted toe with me to see if the pastries were poisoned.¡±


    Jiang Ming was very direct.


    It was time for him to have a perfect exnation for everything that happened to him at the tea party, and not for Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan to ignore it.


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan panicked and could not stand properly. Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, it was my fault just now. Please forgive me. It¡¯s all my fault!¡±


    As she said that, Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan was really scared. She directly knelt in front of Jiang Ming and kowtowed to him again and again.


    Jiang Ming did not expect Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan to do this. He could not help but be surprised.


    Liang Sisi was even more shocked.


    What was there to kneel down for?


    Where was Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan¡¯s arrogance at the tea party just now? Where had it gone?


    King Fengyu did not feel the slightest bit of heartache when he saw Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan like this. He continued, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, I can torture her in public. I guarantee that you will be satisfied!¡±


    The people who were watching the tea party behind them were shocked by King Fengyu¡¯s words.


    They had never expected that King Fengyu, who had always doted on his wife, would actually torture his wife in public because of an outsider.


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan was scared.


    Not only was she afraid of being beaten ck and blue, but she was also afraid that her status would be gone.


    As long as Jiang Ming said the word, her life could be over.


    She really regretted it. She never thought that she would be treated like this.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. But I hope that you can imprison Madam Liu¡¯er for a year and not allow her to leave.¡±


    Thinking of Yu¡¯er Yuanyuan¡¯s contracts, Jiang Ming continued, ¡°And all the contracts in Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan¡¯s hands must be handed over to me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let this matter go.¡±


    King Fengyu was cold-blooded and heartless. ¡°This is not something that can be negotiated. I think we should do as Lord Ning Caichen says.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment, it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t change the punishment, but Madam Zhenguo will have to make a sacrifice,¡± Jiang Ming made up his mind and quickly said.


    Liang Sisi knew what Jiang Ming was thinking, and she could not help but admire him.


    Now, the things that the girl from the brothel wanted were all gathered.


    She could tell that Madam Zhenguo was loyal and would definitely give her the gold bracelet.


    As expected, Madam Zhenguo continued, ¡°What do I have to sacrifice? I can do anything.¡±


    Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan was touched by Madam Zhenguo¡¯s words and quickly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for any sacrifice. I promise I¡¯m willing to ept my punishment.¡±


    At most, she would not go outside. She could endure the loneliness.


    She did not mind handing over those contracts.


    She was the one who had forcefully snatched those contracts. Therefore, returning them was not a bad thing.


    ¡°Madam Liu¡¯er, you have to listen to me.¡± Madam Zhenguo made up her mind and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Please tell me what to do, Lord Ning Caichen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I know that you have a gold bracelet passed down from your ancestors. How about we use this gold bracelet in exchange for the punishment?¡±


    Madam Zhenguo did not hesitate at all. ¡°Of course, you can. Can you exempt me from the punishment, then? This gold bracelet is very precious to my family. I hope that you can forgive Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan.¡±


    She was a little flustered.


    Madam Zhenguo felt that Jiang Ming might not agree. After all, she was bargaining with him.


    Thinking of this, Madam Zhenguo felt a little helpless.


    This gold bracelet had been the treasure of her family for generations.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming agreed. ¡°No problem.¡±


    He knew that even if he did not punish Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan, she would be punished by King Fengyu.


    He had already seen what kind of person King Fengyu was.


    King Fengyu was frustrated. He looked at Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan without any warmth. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thank Lord Ning Caichen? Why are you kneeling there?¡±


    He started to panic.


    Now that the issue was settled, it was good.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Ning Caichen! Thank you, Lord Ning Caichen!¡±


    Tears flowed down Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan¡¯s eyes as she kept kowtowing to Jiang Ming.


    She would never do such a thing again. She never expected Ning Caichen to be more powerful than King Fengyu at such a young age.


    Now, her friend¡¯s gold bracelet that had been passed down in her family had to be given away as punishment. It was really awful.


    ¡°Get up, there¡¯s no need to kneel.¡±


    Seeing that Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan¡¯s forehead was covered in blood, Jiang Ming magnanimously let Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan get up.


    Liang Sisi watched from the side, her heart palpitating.


    Who would have thought that Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan would be like this?


    In the future, she had to absolutely avoid finding a husband like King Fengyu. He was simply too terrifying.


    Liang Sisi shuddered at the thought.


    The people from the tea party came forward to bid farewell and hurriedly took the carriage back.


    The best thing they could do now was to hide at home and not let King Fengyu vent his anger on them.


    They could not afford to be bullied by King Fengyu.


    Only then did King Fengyu realize that there were still some people behind him. He immediately shouted, ¡°If I find out that you have leaked what happened today, you will all be thrown into the dungeons. Choose wisely.¡±


    Those words could not help but shock the people behind him. Those people nodded repeatedly,ining endlessly in their hearts.


    If they had known earlier, they would not have followed Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan over. In the end, they got themselves into trouble. It was better to not join in the fun in the future.


    After these people left in the carriage, King Fengyu approached Jiang Ming eagerly. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, do you want to have something to eat?¡±

 Chapter 782 - 782 The Box Was Snatched

    782 The Box Was Snatched


    Seeing King Fengyu being so attentive, Jiang Ming smiled approvingly.


    Madam Zhenguo helped Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan up and said immediately, ¡°I¡¯ll get the servants to bring it over now. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    She knew that she was in the wrong in this matter, and she also knew that some of the problems were caused by Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan, so she actively responded.


    However, Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan was not very happy.


    The future was not looking good for her.


    Who was Ning Caichen? Was it worth it for her husband to go to such lengths for him?


    However, this was something that she could no longer involve herself in. She said tactfully, ¡°Since Lord Ning Caichen and the king have something to discuss, I will leave.¡±


    King Fengyu could not wait to let Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan go. He immediately said to Liu¡¯er Yuanyuan, ¡°Go, go.¡±


    Jiang Ming had no interest in staying in the pce. He was only here for Sikong Wuyuan. He looked at King Fengyu and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Sikong Wuyuan.¡±


    King Fengyu quickly called for his servants to bring Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi to Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan was reading a book out of boredom.


    He had used up a lot of his strength after being made a puppet by King Fengyu. Now, he only wanted to lie down and rest to replenish his strength.


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Jiang Ming¡¯s figure. He quickly sat up and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Jiang Ming gestured for King Fengyu to leave.


    King Fengyu was very tactful. He quickly left with his servants.


    ¡°How do you feel now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost fully recovered. I¡¯m just tired and sleepy now. I¡¯ve probably been ordered around by King Fengyu a lot.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan pursed his lips. He was not happy at all.


    He really did not expect that King Fengyu would use this method to trip him up.


    Then, he remembered something and covered his mouth with his hand. ¡°The walls have ears. There won¡¯t be anyone nearby, right?¡±


    ¡°No, they won¡¯t be able to stay. They can¡¯t stand my spiritual energy.¡±


    Now, it was just enough to be used in the royal pce.


    These words aroused Jiang Ming¡¯s interest. Jiang Ming could not help but be curious. ¡°What secret?¡±


    Liang Sisi also sat down and said to Sikong Wu Yuan, ¡°Sikong Wu Yuan, I want to hear it too.¡±


    ¡°You should listen to this matter. If you don¡¯t listen, it¡¯s meaningless,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said with a faint smile.


    These words attracted Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi¡¯s attention even more. Liang Sisi could not wait. ¡°Hurry up and say it.¡±


    ¡°I saw an identical version of you in the back garden of the pce.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan seemed to be immersed in his memories. His entire being was in that state, and his face was filled with panic and surprise.


    Liang Sisi was still eating the pastries beside them. When she heard that, she instantly choked.


    She quickly ran to the table and poured herself a cup of tea to alleviate the difort.


    After everything was sorted out, Liang Sisi did not forget what Sikong Wuyuan had said. She turned to Sikong Wuyuan and said, ¡°Say that again? What did you just say?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at Liang Sisi and immediately repeated, ¡°I said that there is a person who looks exactly like you in the back garden of the pce.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you saw it clearly?¡±


    Jiang Ming was confused.


    Why would the second princess of the Daliang Kingdom appear in the Fengyu Kingdom?


    ¡°Of course, the main point is that the fake Liang Sisi is the first Liang Sisi I¡¯ve seen in women¡¯s clothing.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan scratched his head and looked at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming nced at Liang Sisi. ¡°Have you been here before?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Liang Sisi said.


    Jiang Ming suddenly had a bold idea. He looked at Sikong Wuyuan and said, ¡°Is there a possibility that Liang Sisi isn¡¯t the only one there?¡±


    Liang Sisi also felt that Jiang Ming¡¯s words made sense. She could not help but have a bold idea. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the pce tonight?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that Liang Sisi¡¯s idea was feasible and immediately said to Liang Sisi, ¡°We¡¯ll go tonight, but we have business to attend to now.¡±


    Liang Sisi suddenly thought of Xiao Yu¡¯er and pped her hands. ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s also the matter of Xiao Yu¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°You guys chat first. I¡¯ll go find Xiao Yu¡¯er first.¡±


    Liang Sisi felt that what Jiang Ming said made sense and immediately said, ¡°Be careful and pay attention to your safety.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan took out a stone and ced it in Jiang Ming¡¯s hand. ¡°If you have anything to say, just shout for help. This stone will tell us.¡±


    Jiang Ming saw the colorful stone and patted it with his hand. He smiled and said, ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After taking the stone, Jiang Ming came to the Ruyi Pavilion. At this time, outside the Ruyi Pavilion, Madam Sang held a handkerchief and shouted at the passers-by, ¡°Hello,e and take a look.¡±


    There were some smiling women standing on the balcony upstairs. They were holding flower baskets and throwing flowers downstairs.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Ms. Xiao Yu¡¯er.¡± Jiang Ming walked up to Madam Sang.¡±


    Madam Sang did not recognize Jiang Ming for a long time. Her eyes lit up when she saw Jiang Ming pointing at Xiao Yu¡¯er. She said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Young Master, this way, please. Xiao Yu¡¯er is upstairs.¡±


    As she brought Jiang Ming upstairs, she muttered, ¡°Young Master, have you brought enough silver? It wouldn¡¯t be good if you don¡¯t have enough money.¡±


    Jiang Ming understood the intentions behind her words. He ced the silver that he had prepared in advance in her hand.


    When Madam Sang saw the heavy silver taels, her eyes immediately lit up. She hurriedly put the silver taels into her pocket.


    ¡°Xiao Yu¡¯er is probably resting now. Young Master can go in and wake Xiao Yu¡¯er up. Xiao Yu¡¯er won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Madam Sang stopped at the door of a certain room and gestured for Jiang Ming to enter.


    Jiang Ming nodded. ¡°I understand. Thank you for your trouble.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything, you can call me again. I¡¯ll go and greet the other guests.¡±


    As she spoke, she walked down the stairs.


    Jiang Ming pushed the door open and saw Xiao Yu¡¯er foaming at the mouth. Her body was trembling, and her eyes were looking at the ceiling. He did not know if she was still breathing.


    Jiang Ming quickly walked in front of Xiao Yu¡¯er and felt her pulse.

 Chapter 783 - 783 Teaching Him a Lesson

    783 Teaching Him a Lesson


    Xiao Yu¡¯er was still hanging onto herst shred of consciousness. When she saw Jiang Minging over, she said incoherently, ¡°Box¡­ My box¡­¡±


    Someone had imnted a worm into Xiao Yu¡¯er¡¯s body. The worm was extremely powerful and had been gnawing at Xiao Yu¡¯er¡¯s bones like crazy.


    Only then did Xiao Yu¡¯er have a severe reaction.


    Jiang Ming inserted the silver needle a little deeper and blocked the worm¡¯s path. When the worm had no way to escape, he directly used his spiritual energy to kill the worm with one hand.


    Xiao Yu¡¯er stopped foaming at the mouth and spat out the dead worm.


    When the worm came out, Xiao Yu¡¯er stopped foaming at the mouth and her entire body stopped trembling. She waspletely different from before.


    Seeing that Xiao Yu¡¯er had returned to normal, Jiang Ming said considerately, ¡°What did you just say? You can tell me now. I can answer any questions you have.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s words warmed Xiao Yu¡¯er, and her tears flowed out. ¡°My good-for-nothing big brother came over and snatched the box with the bracelet you wanted.¡±


    ¡°Where is the bracelet now?¡±


    Jiang Ming remembered that he had not gone to the pce to get the things.


    It was really easy to forget things recently.


    ¡°In the pce.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯er took a deep breath. She originally wanted her brother to live a good life, but now that her brother had gone too far, she did not want him to live sofortably.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yu¡¯er directly told him her brother¡¯s position. ¡°My brother is a royal guard in the pce.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming was immediately relieved.


    This was fine. The royal guards were easy to deal with.


    ¡°Wait here.¡±


    Jiang Ming rushed to the pce.


    However, he did not know where the guards lived. He grabbed the arm of a servant and asked him everything about the guards.


    The servant also told him everything he knew.


    In the Exquisite Beauty Pavilion, Zhu Dage, the guard, was drinking wine. He waspletely drunk, and wine bottles were scattered all over the ground under his feet.


    Zhu Dage could be considered a favorite of King Fengyu. In the past few years, under the king¡¯s favor, he had be even more reckless, and the smile on his lips had be even more arrogant.


    Hearing that someone wasing to see him, Zhu Dage looked unhappy and threw the bottle in his hand to the side. ¡°Who¡¯s that stupid? Can¡¯t he see that I¡¯m drinking? Tell him that I won¡¯t see him!¡±


    Jiang Ming, who was outside the door, heard the servant¡¯s report and immediately grinned.


    Things had proven that some people did not deserve politeness at all.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming directly strode in.


    The servant was frightened and quickly stopped Jiang Ming. ¡°You really can¡¯t go in. If you go in, I¡¯ll be punished. I beg you to spare my life.¡±


    ¡°If you stop me now, you will lose your life. If you pretend not to see, the royal guard will not be angry at you.¡±


    Jiang Ming carefully gave the servant a solution.


    Upon hearing this, the servant suddenly hesitated. Jiang Ming immediately took advantage of his hesitation and walked past the servant to the side.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had already left, the servant had no choice but to shake his head and hide nearby.


    Now, he could only listen to the lord in front of him. Otherwise, if the royal guards really med him, he would definitely be punished.


    Hearing the footsteps of peopleing in, Zhu Dage shouted, ¡°Who is wandering around outside? Get your ass in here! Do you want to die?¡±


    As he spoke, he threw another bottle of wine at the door.


    When Jiang Ming opened the door, the bottle was flying toward him.


    Jiang Ming caught it very steadily. When he saw the fragments on the ground, he probably understood something.


    He directly threw the bottle over. Zhu Dage originally nned to continue throwing bottles, but he was hit by the bottle he had thrown previously. He had no choice but to stop throwing bottles.


    Jiang Ming threw the bottle with no restraint. Zhu Dage covered his forehead and felt terrible.


    Feeling some liquid flowing down from his palm, Zhu Dage put down his hand. When he saw the blood, he was instantly frightened and stammered, ¡°Blood¡­ Blood¡­!¡±


    Seeing Zhu Dage¡¯s expression, Jiang Ming felt amused and shouted at Zhu Dage, ¡°Zhu Dage, it¡¯s time to return the bracelet you stole from your sister.¡±


    Zhu Dage was now more than half drunk.


    Seeing Jiang Ming being so arrogant, he was angry and red at Jiang Ming. ¡°Who are you? How dare you speak to a royal guard like this?¡±


    ¡°A mere royal guard dares to be so arrogant. Do you want me to call your king over to take a look at your behavior?¡±


    He felt that this royal guard really had to learn his lesson. He was too arrogant!


    Zhu Dage became a little wary when he heard Jiang Ming talk about King Fengyu. He looked at Jiang Ming and asked, ¡°You know King Fengyu?¡±


    ¡°We can be considered acquaintances,¡± Jiang Ming said casually.


    He did not intend to use this rtionship as something to show off.


    His words made Zhu Dage scoff. ¡°I thought it was some big shot. In the end, you¡¯re just just a small fry. You want the box? No way! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Zhu Dage groaned and threw a few more wine bottles at Jiang Ming.


    The wine bottles were thrown out of nowhere, but Jiang Ming caught them one by one. He also threw the wine bottles back.


    Zhu Dage quickly dodged and released spiritual energy to counterattack.


    However, these wine bottles seemed to be alive. They avoided Zhu Dage¡¯s counterattack and rushed straight at Zhu Dage.


    Zhu Dage could not dodge and was hit by Jiang Ming.


    This time, Jiang Ming hit Zhu Dage multiple times.


    Zhu Dage hugged his hands and feet and jumped up. He did not even bother to sit on the stool.


    He did not know what Jiang Ming had added to these wine bottles at all. It hurt so much that it felt like the pain had been drilled into his bones.


    Jiang Ming looked at Zhu Dage¡¯s appearance and was very satisfied. He told Zhu Dage, ¡°I advise you to hand over the box now. Don¡¯t let the pain paralyze you!¡±

 Chapter 784 - 784 Coincidence

    784 Coincidence


    Jiang Ming¡¯s aura immediately frightened Zhu Dage. Zhu Dage felt his entire body tremble.


    In the end, he held his breath and said, ¡°Sir, please save me.¡±


    Jiang Ming sat leisurely at the side. When he saw the unopened wine bottle beside him, he slowly opened it again and poured the wine into a ss.


    After taking a sip, Jiang Ming frowned and looked at Zhu Dage. ¡°Your wine is awful. I thought it was some good wine.¡±


    Zhu Dage¡¯s sore spot had already swelled up like a balloon.


    Seeing how big the swelling was, Zhu Dage panicked. He said while trembling, ¡°How could this be¡­ Why is there such a big swelling?¡±


    Jiang Ming saw it clearly.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming did not care about him at all, Zhu Dage understood the current situation and said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the box now. The box is on the second floor of the bookshelf, behind the book in the middle. Go get it. I can¡¯t move anymore.¡±


    Jiang Ming walked directly to the bookshelf, moved the book ording to Zhu Dage¡¯s instructions, and took out the box.


    Just as Xiao Yu¡¯er had said, there was a ring-like switch on the box.


    Jiang Ming ced the gold bracelet on the switch, and the box opened immediately.


    Seeing that the box was opened, Zhu Dage could not care less about the pain and quickly came over to look at the things in the box.


    Inside the box was a purple-red bracelet. The surface of the bracelet was crystal clear and covered with a transparent film.


    Zhu Dage¡¯s eyes shed with greed as he stepped forward to snatch the bracelet.


    However, Zhu Dage¡¯s movements were too slow. Coupled with the pain, he could not grab the bracelet at all.


    Jiang Ming moved the box to the side, causing Zhu Dage to trip over thin air.


    Zhu Dage was so angry and in so much pain that he could not speak.


    In the end, he stuttered and pointed at Jiang Ming. ¡°Hurry¡­ Give it back to me!¡±


    Zhu Dage originally wanted to put on an aggressive stance, but because of his stuttering, he looked a little pathetic.


    Jiang Ming could not help butugh.


    Zhu Dage immediately looked fierce and shouted at Jiang Ming, ¡°You have to give it to me today.¡±


    Jiang Ming easily dodged Zhu Dage. Zhu Dage suddenly missed again and lost his bnce.


    Once he lost his bnce, he crashed into the ground.


    The ground was hard, and he was in a terrible state. His nose was bruised, and his face was swollen.


    Zhu Dage¡¯s body was already in pain. He rolled over and wanted to scream in pain.


    Jiang Ming also saw that Zhu Dage could not hold on any longer. He clicked his tongue and said to Zhu Dage, ¡°Enjoy the gift I¡¯ve given you. This gift willst you a while.¡±


    He turned around and left. Zhu Dage screamed, ¡°Come back! Get over here! Ah¡­!¡±


    When he left Zhu Dage¡¯s room, Jiang Ming had everything in his hands.


    When he went to find Zhu Dage¡¯s house, he had already taken the box and the indwelling contract.


    As for Zhu Dage, his screams attracted the servants toe back. Zhu Dage had nowhere to take his anger out on, so he took it out on the servants. He cursed loudly, attracting King Fengyu.


    Seeing Zhu Dage¡¯s miserable appearance, King Fengyu frowned and became angry. ¡°Zhu Dage, who touched you? Looks like that person wants to die!¡±


    He had always been protective of his subordinates. Now that he saw his subordinates in such a state, he was a little angry.


    Hurting his subordinates was an insult to him.


    At this moment, Zhu Dage was already speechless. There was a servant inside who knew Jiang Ming. He went forward and said to King Fengyu, ¡°Your Majesty, it was Lord Ning Caichen.¡±


    What? Lord Ning Caichen?


    King Fengyu¡¯s eyes darted around, and he immediately changed his attitude. ¡°Good fight! You¡¯re not allowed to treat Zhu Dage!¡±


    As he spoke, he red at Zhu Dage fiercely and turned to leave.


    Seeing the retreating figure of King Fengyu, Zhu Dageined endlessly.


    What kind of luck was this? He really did not expect that such a young kid could be treated like this by King Fengyu. He had really poked the ho¡¯s nest.


    ¡°Damn it, I won¡¯t let that kid off!¡±


    Seeing that King Fengyu was about to disappear, Zhu Dage became angry and pped the broken bottle.


    s, it triggered his pain.


    Jiang Ming came to the Ruyi Pavilion again and showed Xiao Yu¡¯er the opened box and the gold bracelet.


    Jiang Ming did not expect Xiao Yu¡¯er to know Liang Shengsheng. He was stunned for a moment and told her about him and Liang Shengsheng.


    Xiao Yu¡¯er suddenly understood everything and gave the bracelet to Jiang Ming.


    However, at this moment, the door of the house was knocked open. Madam Sang opened the door and smiled happily. ¡°Xiao Yu¡¯er, there¡¯s a new girl in the Ruyi Pavilion. She¡¯s your sister.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯er nodded and said goodbye to Jiang Ming. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, if fate allows, we will meet again.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and said, ¡°I wish you happiness and for you to not be bound by the secr world.¡±


    He stuffed the contract into Xiao Yu¡¯er¡¯s hands and left.


    Downstairs, the new girl was surrounded by other girls. Those girls were giggling with a sly smile on their faces.


    Jiang Ming nced at it unintentionally and suddenly stopped in ce.


    The new girl looked exactly like Liang Shengsheng.


    He could not help but think of what Sikong Wuyuan had said.


    In the back garden of the pce, there was a person who looked exactly the same as Liang Sisi.


    He could not help but make a guess.


    Could it be that the nature of these two matters was the same?


    He took a step forward and introduced himself to the girl, ¡°Miss, I see that your beauty is natural, and your temperament is outstanding. I wonder what your name is?¡±


    The girl smiled happily after being praised. ¡°My name is Liang Shengsheng. Thank you for your praise.¡±


    Huh?


    Jiang Ming was stunned.


    They were both called Liang Shengsheng? Was this a mere coincidence?


    He found a random excuse to return to the pce and went straight to Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s room.


    At this moment, Sikong Wu Yuan was discussing the harem with Liang Sisi.


    When he saw Jiang Ming return, he smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡±

 Chapter 785 - 785 Saving Liang Sisi

    785 Saving Liang Sisi


    ¡°I saw Liang Shengsheng,¡± Jiang Ming said impatiently.


    Liang Sisi was dumbfounded. She clenched her fists, and her expression became serious. ¡°You know my sister?¡±


    The atmosphere froze for a moment. Sikong Wuyuan spoke up. ¡°That¡¯s not the problem now. We¡¯ve both seen the eldest princess of the Daliang Kingdom.¡±


    Liang Sisi¡¯s expression changed as she looked at Sikong Wuyuan a few more times. ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, you know my sister too?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan stroked his beard and recalled the past. ¡°We¡¯ve met before. At that time, her body was covered in wounds. I don¡¯t know how she got them.¡±


    Liang Sisi gritted her teeth and fell silent.


    Jiang Ming knew what Liang Sisi was thinking and continued to speak to Sikong Wuyuan, ¡°This is very strange. How can a persone back to life?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan asked, ¡°Could the eldest princess of the Daliang Kingdom not have died at all? Instead, she could have escaped to the Fengyu Kingdom to hide here!¡±


    Liang Sisi could not take it anymore. Before Jiang Ming could speak, she said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave first. I still have things to do.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to see that fake Liang Shengsheng?¡±


    Seeing Liang Sisi stand up, Jiang Ming called out to him.


    Liang Sisi coughed. ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m doing something else. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Afraid that Jiang Ming would ask more questions, Liang Sisi hurriedly left.


    ¡°Those wounds might be rted to Liang Sisi.¡± Sikong Wuyuan raised his chin.


    ¡°That matter was already dealt with. Now, it¡¯s a matter of resurrection. I would dare say that Liang Shengsheng is already dead.¡±


    Jiang Ming went straight to the point.


    He had already seen Liang Shengsheng¡¯s ghost. Therefore, the Liang Shengsheng of the Ruyi Pavilion had to be fake.


    ¡°How can you be so sure? I can¡¯t even say for sure.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan realized this problem and looked at Jiang Ming strangely.


    Jiang Ming felt that there was no need to hide it. Thus, he recounted the matter again.


    ¡°A soul telling people its wishes?¡± Sikong Wuyuan opened his mouth wide and said in disbelief, ¡°How exciting!¡±


    Jiang Ming was amused. ¡°It¡¯s better to solve the problem now. What are you thinking about?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan shut his mouth and nodded, ¡°Oh right.¡±


    He touched his chin and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°As for the specifics, we can only go to the harem at night to take a look. We won¡¯t be able to learn anything if we go to the Ruyi Pavilion now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but Liang Sisi should have gone to the Ruyi Pavilion.¡±


    Jiang Ming was troubled.


    He did not know what Liang Sisi had gone to do. Also, Liang Shengsheng was a little resentful of her. Moreover, this Liang Shengsheng was a fake!


    ¡°Should we stop Liang Sisi? I fear that she might cause trouble.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan started to worry.


    After knowing her for a while, he felt that Liang Sisi was lively and energetic. She was not bad.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s heart jumped. ¡°That makes sense. I¡¯ll go stop her now.¡±


    ***


    Inside the Ruyi Pavilion, Liang Sisi was desperately looking for the fake Liang Shengsheng, and she was anxious.


    If that was really her sister, then she had to apologize properly. She could not miss this opportunity again.


    Seeing Liang Sisi looking around, Madam Sang walked up to her. ¡°Who do you want? A new girl just came today, do you want to book her?¡±


    ¡°I want to book a girl called Liang Shengsheng,¡± Liang Sisi said hurriedly.


    His voice and actions stunned Madam Sang, but she still nodded repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there now.¡±


    Outside the room, Liang Sisi gave Madam Sang some silver and went straight in.


    At this moment, the fake Liang Shengsheng wasbing her hair. When she saw Liang Sisi, she could not help butugh. ¡°Young Master, why are you here in such a hurry? I¡¯m not ready yet.¡±


    Liang Sisi wanted to cry when she saw the same face as before, but when she saw the unfamiliar look in her eyes, she knew.


    The Liang Shengsheng in front of her was probably fake.


    However, she still had some hope left.


    ¡°Do you know someone called Liang Sisi?¡±


    Liang Sisi sat down and asked gently.


    The fake Liang Shengsheng did not expect Liang Sisi to be here to find out about her. The fake Liang Shengsheng rubbed her nose. ¡°I do. She¡¯s my sister. Speaking of which, you¡¯re quite simr to my sister.¡±


    She revealed her dimples, walked to Liang Sisi¡¯s side, and poured her some tea with one hand.


    Liang Sisi was fascinated.


    The way she poured the tea was extremely skillful, just like her sister.


    ¡°Do you like tea?¡±


    Seeing Liang Sisi¡¯s sharp gaze, the fake Liang Shengsheng handed her a cup of tea and spoke seductively.


    Liang Sisi did not know why, but she was getting more and more engrossed in the tea and downed it in one gulp.


    Then, she felt dizzy and fainted.


    The fake Liang Shengsheng walked to Liang Sisi¡¯s side and took the hairpin off her head.


    Liang Sisi¡¯s hair fluttered down to her shoulders.


    The fake Liang Shengsheng caressed Liang Sisi¡¯s face and muttered, ¡°You really are the second princess of the Daliang Kingdom, Liang Sisi. You should go to the afterlife.¡±


    The fake Liang Shengsheng¡¯s gaze became fierce. She gripped the hairpin tightly in her hand and brought it down to plunge into Liang Sisi¡¯s neck.


    However, the hairpin was hijacked halfway. The fake Liang Shengsheng looked up and happened to meet Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming twisted his hand, and the hairpinnded in his hand.


    He heaved a sigh of relief.


    He hade just in time. Otherwise, Liang Sisi would have died.


    If he had known earlier, he would have stopped Liang Sisi when she was about to rush over.


    Just as Jiang Ming was thinking this, the fake Liang Shengsheng put on an act. ¡°I am the eldest princess of the Daliang Kingdom. I am here to treat my sister¡¯s illness.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the long hairpin and sneered.


    Did she really think he was stupid?


    How could a long hairpin cure illnesses?


    ¡°If I remember correctly, the eldest princess of the Daliang Kingdom is already dead, right?¡±


    Jiang Ming put the hairpin into his pocket, sat down, and spoke slowly.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t die. The eldest princess of the Daliang Kingdom took refuge in the Fengyu Kingdom and became ady of the Ruyi Pavilion.¡±


    The fake Liang Shengsheng said one thing after another.


    If he had not seen Liang Shengsheng¡¯s soul, Jiang Ming would have believed it.


    ¡°Oh,¡± he said. ¡°Why did youe to the Ruyi Pavilion of the Fengyu Kingdom to be a hostess instead of returning home?¡±


    The fake Liang Shengsheng rolled up her sleeves, revealing scratches of different sizes. ¡°Can these prove the reason why I left?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still want to say that your sister Liang Sisi did all this?¡±


    Jiang Ming helped the fake Liang Shengsheng finish her sentence.


    The fake Liang Shengsheng¡¯s expression was unclear as her eyes shed. ¡°Since you know, you shouldn¡¯t stop me. This is between us sisters.¡±

 Chapter 786 - 786 Murong Kuan

    786 Murong Kuan


    ¡°Sisters?¡± Jiang Ming was amused. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯ll believe your nonsense?¡±


    The fake Liang Shengsheng¡¯s hands trembled, but she still pretended to be calm. ¡°If I¡¯m not Liang Sisi¡¯s sister, why do I know so much about Liang Sisi?¡±


    The pressure was getting to her.


    Had the man in front of her already seen through her trick?


    Jiang Ming could see through the fake Liang Shengsheng¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve interacted with the real Liang Shengsheng before, so you think you know everything. Still, you are not the eldest princess of the Daliang Kingdom, Liang Shengsheng.¡±


    The fake Liang Shengshengughed. ¡°You¡¯re ndering me! You¡¯ve never seen me before, so why do you think I¡¯m not the eldest princess of the Daliang Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to argue with you.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that he could not continue wasting time like this. A long sword appeared in his hand, and he shed down at the fake Liang Shengsheng.


    The fake Liang Shengsheng did not expect Jiang Ming to be so aggressive. She directly blocked Jiang Ming¡¯s sword with her arm.


    The bracelet was also disyed in front of Jiang Ming.


    The tool that the fake Liang Shengsheng used to block the sword was the bracelet.


    Seeing the bracelet, Jiang Ming was even more certain that although the woman in front of him looked exactly like Liang Shengsheng, she was fake.


    The bracelet made a crisp sound, and a strange smell spread out.


    The smell wafted into Jiang Ming¡¯s nose. Jiang Ming felt that this scent was not good to breathe in. He directly pressed his acupuncture points in his nose and suppressed his sense of smell.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming did not have any reaction at all, the fake Liang Shengsheng could not help but be stunned. Then, a third eye grew on her forehead.


    Her eyes were also wide open, and countless small swords shot out of her third eye, all of whichnded on Jiang Ming¡¯s body.


    Jiang Ming did not dodge. His whole body emitted the light of a spell and directly flicked the small swords away.


    The small swords seemed to be controlled by Jiang Ming and went into the fake Liang Shengsheng¡¯s third eye.


    The fake Liang Shengsheng felt a sharp pain in her third eye and had no choice but to close it.


    However, she knew in her heart that once she closed it this time, she would never be able to open it again.


    The third eye had already been destroyed by the small swords.


    Thinking of this, the fake Liang Shengsheng red at Jiang Ming.


    In her eyes, it was this man who destroyed the third eye she had worked so hard to obtain!


    ¡°Tell me, where did you get this? Do you have any other aplices?¡±


    Jiang Ming asked.


    The fake Liang Shengsheng would rather die than admit to anything. She insisted, ¡°I am Liang Shengsheng! If you let everyone see me, they¡¯ll agree that I¡¯m Liang Shengsheng!¡±


    Seeing that the fake Liang Shengsheng was so determined, Jiang Ming was speechless. He immediately released the silver needles.


    The silver needles hit the fake Liang Shengsheng¡¯s body. The fake Liang Shengsheng felt a sudden pain all over her body, and then she could not move.


    She tried to move her mouth and realized that it could move. She was furious. ¡°What right do you have to treat me like this? If my father sees this, you will be in deep trouble!¡±


    ¡°The King of the Daliang Kingdom isn¡¯t here right now. I advise you to stop worrying.¡±


    Jiang Ming walked forward with a small pill in his hand and showed it to the fake Liang Shengsheng.


    The fake Liang Shengsheng saw it clearly and could not help but panic. ¡°What is this?¡±


    The pill looked ominous.


    ¡°This is a medicine that can make you tell the truth.¡± Jiang Ming tried to trick the fake Liang Shengsheng and continued, ¡°I¡¯m giving you a chance now. Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡±


    The fake Liang Shengshengughed out loud. ¡°Give me a chance? Do you think I believe you? Isn¡¯t it just a pill? It¡¯s worthless.¡±


    Seeing the fake Liang Shengsheng¡¯s arrogant look, Jiang Ming knew that there was no need to continue talking to her. He directly stuffed the pill into her mouth.


    The fake Liang Shengsheng wanted to spit it out, but Jiang Ming reacted quickly, and the pill went straight down her throat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay for this!¡±


    She stuttered, but after she finished speaking, she realized that she could not speak at all.


    Jiang Ming poured himself another cup of tea and continued to speak slowly.


    ¡°You finally shut up.¡±


    At this moment, a long string flew toward Jiang Ming. The long string was as dense as a spider web, and it moved very quickly.


    Jiang Ming kept dodging it.


    However, the long string started to multiply. He suddenly lost his patience. He grabbed the long strings and immediately tore them apart.


    As the string was torn apart, the person who was controlling the string in the dark fell to the ground.


    That person was dressed in ck.


    After he fell, he had been holding his waist with his hands, and his expression was very painful.


    The fake Liang Shengsheng wanted to help, but she could only watch helplessly. She was anxious but helpless.


    Jiang Ming directly went forward and pulled off the mask of the ck-d man.


    The face under the mask was very familiar. Jiang Ming thought about it carefully and then called out a name. ¡°Murong Kuan? Why are you here?¡±


    When he asked, Jiang Ming secretly hid the bracelet and the gold bracelet.


    His sixth sense told him that Murong Kuan was here to snatch the bracelet.


    Murong Kuan realized that he had been exposed. He smiled and stood up with his hands on the wall. ¡°I¡¯m just looking at you. Lord Ning Caichen, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    He knew that he could not defeat Ning Caichen, so the best thing he could do now was to y dumb.


    As long as Ning Caichen could not figure out what he was going to do, he would have time to escape.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming did not y dumb with him at all. Instead, he said directly, ¡°Are you here to steal something from me?¡±


    Murong Kuan did not expect this. He was a little shocked, but he did not borate. He thought to himself, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Although Jiang Ming asked Murong Kuan a question, Murong Kuan knew that Jiang Ming had already found the answer.


    ¡°Are you the one behind this fake Liang Shengsheng?¡±


    Seeing that the conversation hade to this point, Jiang Ming asked directly again.


    Murong Kuan did not expect Jiang Ming¡¯s question to hit the nail on the head. He suddenly felt terrified and pretended to be stupid. ¡°This¡­ ¡°What fake Liang Shengsheng?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to act dumb. I can make you spit out the truth. I¡¯ve done the same to the fake Liang Shengsheng.¡±


    Jiang Ming patted the fake Liang Shengsheng¡¯s shoulder. The threat was obvious.

 Chapter 787 - 787 Explanation

    787 Exnation


    Murong Kuan could not stand Jiang Ming¡¯s arrogant words. He immediately took out a handkerchief from his pocket and said carefully, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, what are you talking about? I really don¡¯t know. This was all the king¡¯s idea.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that Murong Kuan was also treating him like a fool, and his expression immediately turned ugly.


    All of them were trying to trick him! However, he was not easy to fool.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming was unwilling to let him go, Murong Kuan simply said goodbye. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, I came to the wrong room. I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I¡¯ll leave now and won¡¯t disturb you from getting along with this girl.¡±


    As he spoke, he lifted his feet and wanted to jump back outside, but Jiang Ming did not give him such a chance.


    He stood up and pulled Murong Kuan down.


    Murong Kuan lost his bnce and fell down.


    He injured his waist again.


    His expression was distorted from the pain. He looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, please don¡¯t be like this. We can talk about it properly. I can¡¯t stand such pain.¡±


    ¡°If you knew that you couldn¡¯t take it, why did you do something that made me so angry? Sit down and tell me everything, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Jiang Ming let go of Murong Kuan¡¯s hand and walked back to the tea table to sit down.


    Murong Kuan knew that he was no match for Jiang Ming, so he could only obey him.


    As he sat down, he noticed the unconscious Liang Sisi beside him. He instantly panicked. ¡°Why is the second princess here?¡±


    ¡°You just noticed?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry. He immediately got to the point. ¡°Now, tell me everything.¡±


    Murong Kuan pursed his lips. ¡°This version of the eldest princess was created by the king through witchcraft because he missed the eldest princess so much. However, this version of the eldest princess was injected with the memories of the original eldest princess, so she came to the Fengyu Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°The King felt very guilty toward the eldest princess, so he agreed to this eldest princess¡¯ request and then sent me to visit her often.¡±


    The fake Liang Shengsheng also wanted to say something, but her throat was burning. She could not make any sound at all, and tears could not help but fall from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Are you sure? Why do I feel like you¡¯re here to get something from me? I hope you¡¯ll tell me the truth.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that Murong Kuan¡¯s arrival was not as simple as he imed, so he looked at him with a scrutinizing gaze.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we talk about it properly? Why do you have to act like you¡¯re facing an enemy?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not want to chat with Murong Kuan, so he told Murong Kuan directly, ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic. I have to hear the truth.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Ming was still so persistent, Murong Kuan did not hide it anymore. He sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m here this time to take back the eldest princess¡¯ bracelet. The king wants to take it back and put it in the bedroom as something to remind him of his daughter.¡±


    Thinking of what Liang Shengsheng had encountered, Jiang Ming felt that it was ironic. ¡°Is the king of the Daliang Kingdom worthy of thinking like that? I think if you took this bracelet away, his eldest daughter, who is already dead, would be furious.¡±


    In Jiang Ming¡¯s opinion, regret was worthless.


    Liang Shengsheng was already dead. How could the king pay for his mistreatment now?


    ¡°No matter what, the king truly misses the eldest princess. Thus, it is necessary to take this bracelet back,¡± Murong Kuan said seriously.


    ¡°Then go get it. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Jiang Ming quietly carried Liang Sisi. He was nning to leave when Murong Kuan was not paying attention.


    Murong Kuan thought that he could take the bracelet away and was not troubled by Jiang Ming. He was very happy and went straight to the fake Liang Shengsheng.


    While Murong Kuan was doing this, Jiang Ming carried Liang Sisi and walked to the roof.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s footsteps were very soft. Murong Kuan did not notice that Jiang Ming had already left with Liang Sisi. He looked at the fake Liang Shengsheng strangely.


    The fake Liang Shengsheng wanted to say that Jiang Ming had already taken Liang Sisi away, but she could not move her body or make a sound. She could not help but break down.


    Murong Kuan also noticed that the fake Liang Shengsheng could not move or speak. He had also learned some acupuncture techniques, so he immediately checked and found out that it was a problem with her acupuncture points.


    Murong Kuan helped Liang Shengsheng. He set her free.


    The fake Liang Shengsheng immediately felt better and rxed.


    Then, she remembered Jiang Ming¡¯s actions just now and immediately said angrily, ¡°The bracelet has been taken away by Ning Caichen!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Murong Kuan did not expect things to end up like this. He turned around and looked for Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi.


    However, Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi had already disappeared without a trace. He could only regret it.


    Jiang Ming brought Liang Sisi to Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s room.


    Seeing the unconscious Liang Sisi, Sikong Wuyuan became anxious, but he also felt Liang Sisi¡¯s pulse and sighed in relief. ¡°What happened? Fortunately, you arrived in time. Otherwise, she would have lost her life.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. She almost lost her life.¡±


    He did not expect this fake Liang Shengsheng to be so cold-blooded and heartless. She almost killed her sister.


    Moreover, this fake Liang Shengsheng was created by the king of the Daliang Kingdom to mourn his daughter.


    If the king of the Daliang Kingdom knew about this, he would probably panic even more.


    Sikong Wuyuan was curious again when he saw Jiang Ming¡¯s expression. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, what happened to you? Why do I feel like you know something incredible?¡±


    Jiang Ming ced Liang Sisi in a room to rest and gave her a simple check-up.


    After confirming that Liang Sisi was fine, Jiang Ming told Sikong Wuyuan everything in detail.


    Sikong Wuyuan was unable to utter a word for a long time.


    Then, he started to worry. ¡°Is Murong Kuan still looking for the bracelet? This bracelet can¡¯t stay here for too long. We have to give it to the dead Liang Shengsheng as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°This is also something that worries me.¡±

 Chapter 788 - 788 Mass Grave

    788 Mass Grave


    Jiang Ming frowned. He could not think of a single idea.


    Sikong Wuyuan understood Jiang Ming¡¯s feelings and said, ¡°I have a bit of an idea, but you¡¯ll need to stay upte.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not think it was a big deal and asked directly.


    He felt that the most important thing now was to fulfill Liang Shengsheng¡¯s wish so that Liang Shengsheng could reincarnate in peace or move on.


    ¡°At midnight, you can use your mana to draw an array and summon Liang Shengsheng¡¯s soul. At that time, you can just give the bracelet to her.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan took a brush and paper from the side and quickly drew an array on it.


    Jiang Ming took the array. ¡°I see.¡±


    They did not notice that their conversation was overheard by a servant.


    However, the servant boy had misheard. He thought that Jiang Ming was using spiritual energy to extend his own lifespan. He immediately walked toward the study happily.


    In the study, King Fengyu was reading in boredom.


    He had been sick of reading council reports recently and wanted to read something fun.


    The servant sneakily whispered to the eunuch, ¡°I want to see the king. I have something to report to him. This matter concerns the king¡¯s lifespan.¡±


    Hisst sentence was extremely important. When the head eunuch came to the study room to make the report, he emphasized this sentence.


    This aroused the interest of King Fengyu. He immediately threw the book aside and shouted at the door, ¡°Let him in!¡±


    He wanted to see what was rted to his lifespan.


    The head eunuch immediately let in the servant boy, who happily came into the study and told King Fengyu about the discussion between Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming.


    King Fengyu was already over fifty years old. Due to the bad sorcery that he had cultivated previously, he did not have much time left. Faced with the opportunity to extend his life, he was immediately excited.


    He really needed to extend his lifespan. He was not willing to give the family business he had painstakingly built to his descendants.


    ¡°I understand. You can leave first.¡±


    His expression was calm, and he did not look surprised at all. He waved at the servant boy and gave the head eunuch a look.


    The servant boy did not notice the gaze of the head eunuch. He was puzzled by the attitude of King Fengyu, but he could only keep his confusion to himself.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± the servant boy replied and retreated.


    However, before he could leave, the head eunuch¡¯s palm came down on his face.


    King Fengyu knew that he was the only one who knew about this.


    If it was not for the fact that the head eunuch was deaf and had only read the servant boy¡¯s lips at the beginning, he would have killed the head eunuch as well.


    After the head eunuch had disposed of the corpse, King Fengyu picked up his book unhurriedly and read it carefully. However, his emotions were not as stable as before.


    The biggest problem now was that young boy, Ning Caichen, who had very powerful spiritual energy.


    If Ning Caichen did not die, he would not be able to get the spiritual energy to extend his lifespan.


    However, how many people could take care of Ning Caichen?


    Still, if he gave up now, he would be giving up the chance to live forever.


    He did not have many days left to live. He could not give up just like that.


    If he missed this opportunity, it would be difficult to encounter such an opportunity in the future.


    King Fengyu became anxious. After a while, he suddenly thought of someone, and hope lit up in his eyes.


    He stood up and motioned for the head eunuch to leave. He wanted to rest.


    The head eunuch tactfully kept his distance.


    King Fengyu walked to the bedside of his bedroom and emitted colorful lights from his palm.


    The bed instantly disappeared, leaving behind a huge empty shell.


    The empty shell was very ck, but there was a flight of stairs.


    King Fengyu walked down the stairs, and the dark ce was instantly lit up.


    In front of him was a small secret room, which was fully furnished.


    Not only that, but there was also a huge painting on the wall.


    The painting depicted a beautiful woman. Her figure was graceful, and her eyes were seductive.


    Upon seeing this painting, King Fengyu spread his hands andughed out loud. ¡°Subus, it¡¯s time for you to be born.¡±


    As he was speaking, the painting started to move, shaking violently.


    King Fengyu sat steadily on his chair and watched the movements of the painting.


    The woman in the painting walked out of the painting alive.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    She stepped forward and knelt before King Fengyu, her eyes filled with devotion.


    ¡°Kill Ning Caichen tonight!¡±


    King Fengyu had a murderous look in his eyes.


    The woman in the painting was a forbidden technique. If he used the woman in the painting, it would consume his lifespan.


    But he did not care anymore. As long as Ning Caichen died, he would replenish his lifespan.


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan were still trying to recall what had happened to the person who looked exactly like Liang Shengsheng.


    Sikong Wuyuan suddenly remembered that the array was still missing something. He immediately told Jiang Ming, ¡°Ning Caichen, go to the nearby mass grave and get a Siming Bird feather. It¡¯s necessary to cast the array.¡±


    Jiang Ming said in confusion, ¡°Siming Bird? What kind of bird is that?¡±


    ¡°It is a bird that likes to eat corpses. It looks unique, and its feathers are ck and white.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan gave a simple description of the bird and then thought of something. He quickly continued, ¡°Don¡¯t let that Siming Bird get frightened. If it gets frightened, all its feathers will shrink back. Even if you kill the Siming Bird, you won¡¯t be able to get those feathers.¡±


    ¡°How troublesome.¡±


    Jiang Ming stood up.


    He did not know how many times he had gone already.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. When the Siming Bird¡¯s matter is resolved, we can cast the array.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuanforted Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s see. I¡¯ll go first. If Liang Sisi needs anything, just give me a signal.¡±


    He went out again.


    Zhu Dage was looking for Ning Caichen¡¯s residence. When he saw Ning Caichen¡¯s shadow, he quickly stepped to the side and cursed Jiang Ming in his heart.


    This damned brat was actually living so happily!


    It was a pity that he still had to suffer from his illness! He had to make this kid suffer no matter what.


    At the thought of this, he immediately followed Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming asked around and finally arrived at the mass grave.


    Corpses were scattered all over the ce, and the buzzing of flies could be heard. The surroundings were filled with a gloomy atmosphere.


    Some of the corpses had no clothes, while others had clothes.


    Some of the corpses had already rotted beyond recognition, making people feel disgusted.

 Chapter 789 - 789 Singing

    789 Singing


    Jiang Ming had good self-control, but when he saw and smelled the rotting flesh, he could not help but want to vomit.


    He decided to seal his sense of smell again.


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    He thought that he would not have to seal his sense of smell after leaving Liang Shengsheng¡¯s ce, but in the end, he did not escape this fate.


    Zhu Dage, who was following Jiang Ming behind, never expected Jiang Ming toe to the mass grave. He was dumbfounded.


    He understood that the mass grave was an extremely unlucky ce that would bring misfortune to those who set foot in it.


    Therefore, why was he here? Was there buried treasure here?


    Zhu Dage thought about it and immediately became happy.


    If he followed this kid, he might gain something.


    After thinking it through, he pulled out a piece of cloth and ced it on his nose, tying it up.


    He could not bear the stench. Moreover, the stench was putting him at a disadvantage.


    He could not beat that kid in the first ce, and now that he was injured, he had to be careful.


    Jiang Ming felt that something was following him, but he did not have the heart to find trouble with that thing.


    If he rmed the Siming Bird when he was looking for trouble with this thing, then he would lose more than he gained. The most important thing now was to find the Siming Bird.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming did not pursue the thing behind him and directly looked for Siming Bird.


    Jiang Ming could not even find a feather of other birds, let alone the Siming Bird itself, when he searched at the edge of the mass grave.


    Jiang Ming stroked his chin and looked at the gloomy environment in the innermost area. He hesitated for a moment and walked in.


    He was not afraid of what was in the deepest part of the mass grave, but he had a feeling that he would encounter something strangeter.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming walked in directly, it was Zhu Dage¡¯s turn to hesitate. Zhu Dage did not expect the kid in front of him to be so brave. He did not know if he should go in or not.


    He had always heard of a legend in the depths of the mass grave.


    Legend had it that there was a fox that prayed all day in the mass grave. The fox simultaneously looked and did not look like a human. However, as long as it saw a human, it would dig out the heart and organs of that person and use them to pay homage to what it prayed for.


    Moreover, he heard that this fox cultivated very quickly and was now at the level of a Soul Formation Realm cultivator.


    His current ability was not even at the Nascent Soul Realm!


    However, when he saw that Jiang Ming¡¯s figure was gradually disappearing, Zhu Dage gritted his teeth and trotted over.


    As he walked deeper, Jiang Ming heard singing. The singing was tragic and determined. It was as if the singer had experienced something bad.


    The singing kept getting interrupted by the sounds of sobbing.


    Jiang Ming did not feel anything when he heard it, but Zhu Dage felt that his ears were going deaf, and his whole body was ufortable.


    His eyes became heavy. He felt unsteady on his feet. He felt his life slipping away bit by bit.


    Jiang Ming did not care about the song and carefully searched for Siming Bird.


    The thing that was singing in the dark realized that Jiang Ming did not have any reaction to the song. It could not help but get angry and immediately used switched tactics.


    A cluster of blue mes floated around Jiang Ming¡¯s body, trying to approach his ears.


    Jiang Ming was originally looking for the nest where the Siming Bird rested, but he felt something beside him. He pped it directly.


    The ghost me was instantly shaken by the p. It was split into two, and the half formed a new ghost me.


    Sensing that he disturbed something, Jiang Ming looked over and noticed the ghost mes.


    ¡°Where did you guyse from?¡±


    He was not afraid at all. Instead, he was curious.


    However, as the ghost mes gradually approached, Jiang Ming also knew that these ghost mes came with ill intentions, and he immediately became worried.


    He did not know if he could defeat this group of ghost mes with his spiritual energy.


    However, he had no choice but to bite the bullet now. Jiang Ming clenched his fists and directly aimed at a ghost me to release his spiritual energy.


    The ghost me immediately stomped its feet in pain and disappeared on the spot.


    This ghost me was a part of the body of the thing that emitted the ghost me. After being messed with by Jiang Ming, they immediately spat out a mouthful of blood, but they did not shout out. Instead, they released more ghost mes to push this ghost me to move forward.


    Zhu Dage was not very scared. He could barely see the situation in front of him. Due to Jiang Ming¡¯s efforts, he had nothing to be afraid of.


    Jiang Ming had already killed one ghost me, so he was no longer afraid of the other ghost mes that came over. He directly used his spiritual energy on the approaching ghost mes one by one.


    Along with Jiang Ming¡¯s actions, the ghost mes disappeared one by one, and they even let out howls of pain.


    With the ghost me incident, Jiang Ming gradually realized that some creature was ying tricks nearby.


    He suspected that something had been following him and ran toward it.


    As he ran over, Jiang Ming also discovered Zhu Dage, who was following him. He happened to bump into thetter.


    Zhu Dage did not expect to meet Jiang Ming. He panicked and turned around to escape.


    Jiang Ming noticed a white shadow disappearing quickly and immediately grabbed Zhu Dage¡¯s cor.


    Zhu Dage thought that he had done something wrong and quickly begged for mercy. ¡°Please let me go. It¡¯s all my fault. Don¡¯t let me die. I have my parents and children to take care of. I can¡¯t take this.¡±


    He was so afraid that he wet himself.


    Since he had sealed his sense of smell, Jiang Ming did not smell it. However, he could sense what had happened. He was a little incredulous. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill you. What happened between us before is in the past. Now, we are facing a new problem.¡±


    ¡°What problem?¡±


    Zhu Dage was still confused and could not help but ask curiously.


    Seeing that Zhu Dage was ignorant, Jiang Ming lowered his voice and said even more incredulously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that this mass grave is a little strange? Didn¡¯t you hear any singing just now?¡±


    ¡°I heard it. When the song started, I felt like I was going to die. I only felt a little better after you got rid of the ghost me,¡± Zhu Dage replied.


    He felt that he could not get out now. Even if he separated from Ning Caichen, he would still die.


    He might as well stay by Ning Caichen¡¯s side now. Ning Caichen might even be able to save his life.


    Zhu Dage¡¯s words reminded Jiang Ming of something. ¡°It seems that someone wants to attack us. Do you know anything else? Tell me everything.¡±

 Chapter 790 - 790 Revealing Its True Form

    790 Revealing Its True Form


    Zhu Dage immediately told Jiang Ming about the legend of the fox.


    Jiang Ming guessed. He attached a barrier to the surroundings. These barriers were transparent and could not be seen.


    ¡°Is this thing useful?¡±


    Zhu Dage felt that something had been added, but he could not pinpoint what it was exactly. He kept swallowing his saliva.


    ¡°Aaah! Waaah!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the sound of collisions and wails came from the air.


    Zhu Dage immediately beamed with joy. He pped his hands and said, ¡°It was a sess!¡±


    Then, he could not help but think highly of Jiang Ming.


    No wonder this kid was appreciated by King Fengyu. This kid had some skills!


    If it were him, he would beg this kid to work for him.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t talk.¡±


    Jiang Ming found a red stream of blood on the ground. He immediately pressed the acupuncture points on Zhu Dage¡¯s mouth to render him silent and sent him a secret message.


    Zhu Dage did not know what was going on, but when he saw the red blood, his heart thumped.


    What the hell was this? How could such a thing appear?


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had a kid who¡¯s above the Soul Formation Realm. Are you here to be my appetizer?¡±


    A loudugh sounded in the air. It was apanied by a mor.


    ¡°We came here with no other intentions. We just want to get a feather from the Siming Bird.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not want to fight, so he responded to the voice in his heart.


    The red stream of blood suddenly flowed back.


    Zhu Dage had been observing the movement of the stream and immediately understood why Jiang Ming said this.


    The stream of blood captured people based on sound.


    The voice was a little unreasonable.


    If Jiang Ming had not pressed the acupuncture points of his vocal cords, he would have attracted the stream.


    Jiang Ming finally understood.


    This thing in the dark could not be reasoned with at all, and reasoning with it was a waste of time.


    Noticing the huge spider webs on the trees beside him, Jiang Ming had a n in mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move here. Be still,¡± he said to Zhu Dage in his heart.


    Without waiting for Zhu Dage to reply, Jiang Ming lifted his feet and soared into the air. He directly approached the spider web.


    The moment he got up, Jiang Ming felt a chill on his back as if something was attacking him.


    He turned around and shed at the air ording to his instincts.


    A red me appeared in the air and formed a human figure.


    However, the figure did not make any sound. Jiang Ming originally wanted to pull the spider web apart, but he did not do that.


    At this moment, Zhu Dage seemed to be in pain and kept rolling on the ground.


    The rolling sound immediately attracted the red stream that had lost its direction.


    The red stream slowly moved toward Zhu Dage, and Zhu Dage¡¯s panicked voice attracted Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming noticed that the red stream was about to touch Zhu Dage. He rushed over and lifted Zhu Dage up.


    However, Zhu Dage¡¯s pain did not lessen at all. Jiang Ming looked at the figure that was still burning with red mes and realized something.


    He raised his hand and extinguished the red mes. Zhu Dage immediately stopped rolling in pain and was in the same state as before.


    Jiang Ming frowned.


    What kind of strange spell was this? This thing could actually transfer its pain to another person.


    However, should not this pain be transferred to its own body? How could this pain be transferred to Zhu Dage?


    Zhu Dage finally breathed a sigh of relief and felt better.


    He did not know what was going on, but his entire body felt like it was on fire. The pain was unbearable, and he even felt a little hopeless.


    Zhu Dage raised his eyes and looked at Jiang Ming. His mouth moved, wanting to say something to him, but in the end, he simply stopped talking.


    Seeing Zhu Dage¡¯s actions, Jiang Ming asked Zhu Dage in his heart.


    Only then did Zhu Dage speak. He also replied to Jiang Ming in his heart, ¡°Ning Caichen, I saw footprints on the ground just now. This ground should be moist soil.¡±


    This sentence gave Jiang Ming a hint. Jiang Ming started looking down to see if there were any footprints.


    After a while, the footprints began to appear. They sank in step by step, as if someone was walking.


    Jiang Ming still pretended that he was lost. When the owner of the footsteps became more and more presumptuous, he rushed over and grabbed the throat of the owner of the footsteps.


    In an instant, the owner of the footsteps revealed their true form. It was a weasel with fox ears.


    When the weasel saw that it had been exposed, its entire body emitted a strong stench.


    However, Jiang Ming had already sealed his sense of smell, so he could not smell the weasel at all.


    On the contrary, Zhu Dage, who was covering his nose, was about to faint from the stench.


    Zhu Dage was some distance away from the weasel and was still affected.


    Seeing Zhu Dage like this, the weasel was very proud. However, when it was Jiang Ming¡¯s turn, it could not smile.


    Its neck was still tightly gripped by Jiang Ming¡¯s hand.


    It felt that if Jiang Ming bent his hand slightly, its neck would break.


    This made it feel ufortable.


    ¡°You stupid human, let go of me! Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer!¡±


    A hoarse voice entered Jiang Ming¡¯s ears. Jiang Ming realized that the weasel was not the one who spoke just now, and he immediately became vignt.


    When the weasel realized that he had exposed its aplice, it immediately stopped talking and felt regretful.


    How could it have spoken without paying attention?


    The weasel¡¯s aplice also noticed this and rushed straight at Jiang Ming¡¯s neck.


    Jiang Ming felt a chill on his neck again and immediately understood who was behind him.


    He grabbed the weasel¡¯s neck and lifted him up, turning him toward the cold spot.


    The weasel felt that it had bumped into something, but it could not think because of Jiang Ming¡¯ hold on it.


    Not only that, but it also felt dizzy and wanted to vomit. It felt like it was about to faint.


    ¡°You evil person, hurry up and put me down.¡±


    The weasel could not stand it anymore. It shouted at Jiang Ming, and it became restless.


    Jiang Ming did not want to forgive the weasel and threw it in another direction.


    The weasel¡¯s body was covered in bruises.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±

 Chapter 791 - 791 Disciples

    791 Disciples


    A voice that was different from the weasel¡¯s sounded in the air.


    Jiang Ming urately captured the source of the voice and was confused.


    The source of the voice was not where he thought it came from.


    However, he could not care less about his confusion. His body rushed over first, and he was extremely determined.


    This time, he had to catch that mischievous thing!


    This aura immediately frightened the weasel¡¯s aplice.


    The weasel¡¯s aplice forgot to use its clone to escape Jiang Ming¡¯s attack and stood rooted to the ground for a few seconds.


    In just a few seconds, Jiang Ming grabbed the neck of the weasel¡¯s aplice.


    With this grip, the weasel¡¯s aplice revealed its true form. It was the fox that Zhu Dage had mentioned.


    However, this fox was different from the other foxes. Its ears were the ears of a weasel.


    Seeing that his aplice had been caught, the weasel desperately said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything,e at me! Don¡¯t touch my friend!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite loyal.¡± Jiang Ming stared at the weasel and sized it up. ¡°Do you still want to eat our flesh?¡±


    Unexpectedly, the fox and the weasel did not change their ways and snapped in anger.


    The fox immediately shouted, ¡°Creatures with spiritual energy like you should die and be our food!¡±


    The weasel also agreed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? You guys talk about justice every day. You¡¯re just hypocrites. You¡¯re harming the world by living. Why don¡¯t you benefit us?¡±


    Zhu Dage was about to faint from the stench of the weasel, but when he heard the weasel and the fox¡¯s words, he was instantly livid.


    He opened his mouth and rambled on, but there was no sound at all.


    Only then did he remember that Jiang Ming had sealed his voice just now. He quickly searched for a way to unseal his voice so he could speak.


    However, he was so angry that he could not find the acupuncture points at all!


    ¡°Deal with this red stream.¡±


    Jiang Ming remembered the red stream that was controlled by sound and spoke to the fox and the weasel in his heart.


    After saying that, he tightened his grip on the fox and the weasel. His intention was obvious.


    If the fox and weasel did anything to him, he would not mind killing them!


    The fox and the weasel naturally knew what Jiang Ming meant. They also knew that they were hostages. They said in a panic, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Don¡¯t worry. We will definitely take care of it.¡±


    Jiang Ming was amused by the tacit understanding between the fox and the weasel. He quietly waited for the two animals to eliminate the red stream.


    The fox spat some saliva at the red stream, and the red stream immediately disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    The fox forced a friendly smile at Jiang Ming, but it was worried in its heart.


    It did not make the red stream disappear. Instead, it made the red stream transparent so that the two humans in front of it could not see it.


    However, Jiang Ming saw through the fox¡¯s trick. He nced at the squirming stream and continued to tell the fox in his heart, ¡°I¡¯m talking about dealing with the red stream, not making it transparent.¡±


    The weasel heard what he was thinking and was as shocked as the fox.


    This was the first time in its life that it had heard of someone being able to see through what they were hiding. Who exactly was this kid in front of it?


    They also knew many capable people, but no one had ever seen through their tricks.


    The kid in front of them was the first one.


    The fox had mixed feelings and had no choice but to clear the stream.


    Only then did Jiang Ming say out loud, ¡°In my opinion, you should continue being obedient. Don¡¯t make things difficult for each other.¡±


    He released the fox and the weasel.


    The fox and the weasel thought that Jiang Ming was a fool and were about to pounce on him again to finish him off.


    However, Jiang Ming snapped his fingers, and the fox and weasel were immediately surrounded by a transparent barrier.


    They used their ws to knock hard on the barrier that enveloped them, trying to break it, but it was useless.


    Since brute force was not enough, the fox and weasel decided to use their own spiritual energy.


    However, before they could use it, they realized that the spiritual energy in their bodies seemed to be sealed and could not be used at all.


    ¡°What did you do to us?¡±


    The fox lost its patience and shouted at Jiang Ming.


    The weasel still said the same thing, ¡°Don¡¯t touch Miaoyi. If you want revenge, just punish me.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at the weasel and then at the fox. He said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you. Of course, you have to be good first.¡±


    He secretly sized up the fox.


    It seemed that this fox¡¯s name was Miaoyi.


    ¡°What do you want us to do?¡±


    The fox looked at Jiang Ming warily.


    ¡°I need a feather from the Siming Bird. Where does the Siming Bird rest?¡±


    Jiang Ming directly exined the purpose of his visit.


    ¡°The Siming Bird? The Siming Bird is already dead, there was no Siming Bird at all.¡±


    The weasel looked at Jiang Ming strangely.


    ¡°Dead?¡±


    Jiang Ming was confused.


    Since Sikong Wuyuan asked him to find the Siming Bird¡¯s feathers, then the Siming Bird should not be dead.


    ¡°Yes, a group of cultivation priests who imed to uphold justice came and wiped out the Siming Birds. Not only that, but they also changed the appearance of our ears.¡±


    A painful memory shed in the fox¡¯s mind, and its entire face twisted in sadness.


    Jiang Ming pursed his lips and raised his hand to aim at the weasel and fox¡¯s ears.


    A faint aura enveloped them, and their ears immediately returned to normal.


    ¡°We¡¯re back to normal?¡±


    The fox felt something and touched its ears. It was beaming.


    Looking at the fox¡¯s expression, the weasel also became happy. It rubbed its ears and said excitedly, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re back to normal.¡±


    ¡°Why are you being nice to us? We clearly wanted to take your life just now!¡±


    The fox calmed down, but its eyes were filled with confusion.


    ¡°You were just misled by some people. Not everyone is like them. The misunderstanding just now has been resolved.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his hand again and made the enchantment that sealed the fox and weasel disappear.


    The fox and the weasel were stunned. They looked at each other as if they had made up their minds and took a step forward.


    The fox was the first to speak. ¡°I, Jing Miaoyi, am here to thank our benefactor. Thank you for letting bygones be bygones and allowing us to return to normal.¡±


    The weasel followed up, ¡°I, Jiang Zhiyi, am extremely grateful. I hope that you can take us in as your disciples.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

 Chapter 792 - 792 On the Same Boat

    792 On the Same Boat


    Jiang Ming was stunned.


    ¡°Get up quickly. You don¡¯t need to repay me by bing my disciples.¡±


    After a while, Jiang Ming came back to his senses and quickly went forward to help Jing Miaoyi and Jiang Zhiyi up.


    He had only done them a small favor, and it was not worth it for Jing Miaoyi and Jiang Zhiyi to do this.


    Just as he was about to help the two of them up, Jing Miaoyi and Jiang Zhiyi transformed into their human forms.


    Jing Miaoyi was a gentle and pleasant woman, while Jiang Zhiyi was a handsome and unrestrained man.


    The two of them looked like they had walked out of a painting. They looked effortlessly beautiful.


    Zhu Dage, who was originally indifferent to Jing Miaoyi, suddenly perked up. His eyes were focused on Jing Miaoyi.


    After all, she was a vixen. Vixens were beautiful and affectionate.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly transform into human form?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry.


    Was this a sign that they would not cause him any trouble?


    ¡°We won¡¯t cause you any trouble if we transform into human forms.¡±


    Jing Miaoyi became anxious.


    Her ancestors had predicted that they would meet a benefactor at this time. She felt that the person in front of her was a benefactor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who wants to be my disciple!¡±


    An earth-shattering sound came from the sky. It was mixed with bolts of lightning that rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Siming!¡±


    Jiang Zhiyi became nervous and shouted into the air.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and counterattacked,pletely repelling the lightning strikes.


    ¡°You can actually fight back?¡±


    The thing in the dark let out a cry of horror, and then it seemed to have dodged the counterattack.


    The lightning lit up the sky as it exploded. It was dazzling.


    Under this light, the person who spoke just now stepped in front of Jiang Ming and the others.


    He looked androgynous, and his facial features were pronounced. He was wearing a jade robe.


    At this moment, he put his hands behind his back and stared at Jiang Ming without blinking.


    Thinking of Jiang Zhiyi¡¯s address, Jiang Ming asked, ¡°Are you the Siming Bird?¡±


    The man turned around and snorted coldly. ¡°Yes, I am. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Siming¡ª¡±


    Jiang Ming was about to say something when he was interrupted by the person in front of him. ¡°Please call me Chong Siming. Don¡¯t call me Siming. I am not your friend!¡±


    His posture was obviously like that of a child. Jiang Ming wanted tough, but he did not do it out of respect for Chong Siming.


    ¡°Chong Siming, I need a feather from you.¡±


    Chong Siming rolled his eyes. ¡°Why should I give it to you just because you want it? Tell me, what are you going to do? I don¡¯t want you to do anything evil.¡±


    Jing Miaoyi and Jiang Zhiyi knew their ce and kept quiet. Zhu Dage also watched from the side.


    ¡°I want to fulfill the wish of the eldest princess of the Liang Kingdom, Liang Shengsheng. I want to return her bracelet to her,¡± Jiang Ming briefly exined.


    Chong Siming raised his hand and an image shed in the air. The scene in the image was immediately disyed in front of them.


    He looked at Jiang Ming with dark eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Step forward and tap it. I need to verify the authenticity of your ims.¡±


    Jiang Ming saw through the spell in the video at a nce. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°I really just want a feather. Why are you messing with me?¡±


    Seeing that his spell had been seen through, Chong Siming was unhappy. He snorted again and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I? You¡¯re a despicable person! You¡¯re indeed the bad guy who abducted Miaoyi and Zhiyi!¡±


    Before Jiang Ming could reply, Chong Siming approached Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming could vaguely see another Chong Siming. One was at the ce just now, and the other was in front of him.


    ¡°Siming, what are you doing?¡±


    Jing Miaoyi stopped Chong Siming and broke his fake body.


    She did not want Chong Siming to kill her benefactor.


    Chong Siming did not expect Jing Miaoyi to help an outsider. He immediately said hatefully, ¡°Miaoyi, I¡¯m clearly the one who¡¯s your friend. Why are you biased toward an outsider?¡±


    With that, he turned around and was about to leave angrily.


    Seeing that he was leaving, Jiang Ming quickly stepped forward to stop Chong Siming.


    ¡°Do you want to spar with me?¡± he asked seriously.


    Seeing that the person he hated was following him, Chong Siming deliberately put on a scary smile to scare Jiang Ming away.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming did not have any reaction. Chong Siming pursed his lips and said, feeling bored, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to beat me. There¡¯s no need for me to spar with you.¡±


    Jiang Ming grinned at his arrogant words.


    They had not even fought yet!


    Why did Chong Siming think that he could not beat him?


    He calmed himself down and looked at Chong Siming. ¡°We¡¯ll only know if we fight.¡±


    Chong Siming did not expect Jiang Ming to dare to challenge him. Heughed so hard that he squatted down while clutching his stomach.


    ¡°No way! No way! How can someone not understand who I am?¡±


    Jiang Ming was confused. He did not understand why Chong Siming wasughing.


    He made wild guesses in his heart.


    Could it be that Chong Siming felt that he could not beat him?


    What was going on?


    ¡°Let me tell you, my spiritual energy is above the Soul Formation Realm.¡±


    Chong Siming stoppedughing and stood up, but there was still obvious mockery in his eyes. He continued, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Miaoyi and Zhiyi, I would have ripped you apart.¡±


    When he said this, he was full of killing intent. He obviously wanted Jiang Ming to retreat.


    Jiang Ming was a little worried when he heard this, but he remembered that he had already promised Liang Shengsheng to help her. He said carefully, ¡°Let¡¯s spar. If you really kill me, then I have nothing to say. I can only say that I was not strong enough.¡±


    Chong Siming could not help but admire Jiang Ming when he saw that he was not afraid of death.


    This was the first time he saw that a human could be so fearless.


    Jing Miaoyi did not want the two of them to have a conflict and stepped forward. ¡°Siming, if there¡¯s anything, we can talk it out.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Siming, isn¡¯t it just a feather? You usually shed them, so give one to him.¡±


    Jiang Zhiyi also joined in.


    Seeing Jing Miaoyi and Jiang Zhiyi speak up for Jiang Ming, Chong Siming pursed his lips and looked at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to spar? Then let¡¯s spar.¡±


    ¡°Siming! Don¡¯t fight and kill for no reason.¡±


    Jing Miaoyi became anxious.


    Chong Siming took a deep breath and ignored what Jing Miaoyi said. He instantly cloned himself thousands of times. ¡°As long as you recognize the real me, I¡¯ll give you a feather.¡±


    With so many clones of Chong Siming, Zhu Dage and the other two were already dazzled.


    Zhu Dage wanted to say something, but he could only give up because he could not make a sound.


    He walked over and gestured for Jiang Ming to unseal his voice.


    He now saw clearly that he and Ning Caichen were on the same boat.

 Chapter 793 - 793 Unexpected Success

    793 Unexpected Sess


    Jiang Ming immediately unsealed Zhu Dage¡¯s acupuncture points.


    However, Chong Siming gave Jiang Ming a difficult condition.


    ¡°You only have one chance. If you make the wrong guess, you lose.¡±


    Jiang Ming was helpless.


    Chong Siming really did not cut them any ck.


    ¡°Let me try.¡±


    However, Zhu Dage was still eager to try, but Jiang Ming directly stopped him.


    ¡°I only have one chance. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Zhu Dage originally wanted to argue, but when he saw Jiang Ming say that, he did not continue.


    He could not beat Ning Caichen, so he could only give the right to guess to Ning Caichen.


    Jiang Ming looked at the crowd of clones and immediately used his spiritual energy to increase his eyesight.


    With this increase, Jiang Ming saw the real Chong Siming at a nce.


    The clones were somewhat transparent, but the real one was the three-dimensional one.


    The real Chong Siming thought that no one had noticed him and was secretlyughing.


    Jiang Ming raised his finger and pointed at the real Chong Siming. ¡°Chong Siming, this is the real you.¡±


    In less than a minute, everyone except Zhu Dage was shocked.


    Zhu Dage was in awe of Jiang Ming. He had already determined that Jiang Ming was a big shot in his heart, so he did not have an exaggerated reaction again.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, I envy you.¡±


    He congratted Jiang Ming. His eyes were full of envy, but he had other thoughts in his heart.


    He had obtained a secret technique by chance.


    If such a person became his medicinal primer, wouldn¡¯t he be invincible?


    Jiang Zhiyi could not hide his joy and said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Ning Caichen, you are our benefactor. We really won¡¯t cause you any trouble. Please agree to this small request of mine.¡±


    They were even more certain that their ancestor was right.


    The Siming Bird¡¯s doppelganger technique was well known to everyone.


    Not to mention ordinary people, even people who had reached the Soul Formation Realm could not find the real Siming Bird.


    Ning Caichen had found the real Siming Bird in less than a minute, which was enough to show how powerful he was.


    How could such a person not be a benefactor?


    Chong Siming was shocked.


    He had never thought that his technique would actually be seen through. This was simply too embarrassing!


    Had he already fallen to such a state? He was really unwilling to ept this and did not understand.


    He was the Siming Bird that everyone respected.


    Tears flowed out of Chong Siming¡¯s eyes as he stared nkly at Jing Miaoyi and Jiang Zhiyi.


    Seeing the look in Jing Miaoyi and Jiang Zhiyi¡¯s eyes, he knew that he hadpletely lost, but he had no choice but to give in to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming suddenly realized a problem. He looked at the two and said, ¡°How do you know my name?¡±


    Jing Miaoyi touched the hairpin on her head and told Jiang Ming truthfully, ¡°I can see your names, that¡¯s why I called out to you.¡±


    With that, she looked at Zhu Dage and said lightly, ¡°That young master is called Zhu Dage.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Zhu Dage thought that Jing Miaoyi was interested in him. He immediately stood steadily and even secretly tidied his cor. He said to Jing Miaoyi, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Jing.¡±


    As to not offend Jiang Ming, Jing Miaoyi nodded slightly at Zhu Dage in return.


    When Jiang Ming saw Chong Siming, who had been forgotten by the others, he went forward tofort him. ¡°It was just a coincidence that I found you this time. You¡¯re very powerful.¡±


    Hearing this, Chong Siming could not help but be moved.


    He did not expect Ning Caichen to forget about the past andfort him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I was being so petty. This is a feather from me.¡±


    Chong Siming took the initiative to pluck off one of his feathers and presented it to Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Just now, Miaoyi and Zhiyi said that the Siming Birds were extinct in order to protect me. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Chong Siming suddenly thought of something and exined, somewhat embarrassed.


    Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡°I understand your feelings. It¡¯s just a small problem. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Ming was willing to let bygones be bygones, Jing Miaoyi and Jiang Zhiyi¡¯s impression of him increased.


    They felt that if they did not follow Ning Caichen now, they would never see him again.


    Sensing Jing Miaoyi and Jiang Zhiyi¡¯s thoughts, Jiang Ming immediately said, ¡°I really can¡¯t take you away. I think it¡¯s good for you to stay here with the Siming Bird.¡±


    Zhu Dage was puzzled.


    If he was Ning Caichen, he would definitely take the fox and the weasel away. It was really strange.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Ming was really unwilling to take them away, Jing Miaoyi and Jiang Zhiyi could not force him. They could only feel sorry for themselves.


    Jiang Ming heaved a sigh of relief.


    If they insisted on following him, it would be troublesome.


    Now that he had already acquired a group of people, adding more people would cause too much trouble.


    ¡°Then please ept this gift, Lord Ning Caichen.¡±


    Chong Siming suddenly became serious. He took out a treasure map from his pocket, which stunned Jiang Ming.


    Why did he take out such a thing for no reason?


    ¡°This is something passed down from my ancestors. They said that they were waiting to give it to the destined person. I think you¡¯re the destined person.¡±


    Chong Siming said as he bowed and lowered his head. He was in apletely respectful state as he raised the treasure map in front of Jiang Ming and the others.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take this.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not have the habit of epting things for no reason, so he immediately declined.


    ¡°Please ept it. The Siming Bird family has no way to use this map. Even if they have it, it will only be trash. Now that you¡¯re here, this map can be of use.¡±


    Chong Siming was persistent.


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need.¡±


    Jiang Ming was in a difficult position.


    He did not do anything to help Chong Siming, so he was unwilling to ept this gift.


    Zhu Dage saw the two of them pushing each other and took the map. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I want it. I¡¯ll use it well.¡±


    Seeing Zhu Dage take the map, Chong Siming immediately bared his teeth at him.


    Zhu Dage¡¯s hand trembled, and the map fell to the ground.


    ¡°This is bad!¡±


    Jing Miaoyi¡¯s face suddenly turned ashen.

 Chapter 794 - 794 Meeting

    794 Meeting


    Jing Miaoyi¡¯s shout instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    At this moment, she was raising her hands, which were slightly transparent.


    Jiang Zhiyi became nervous and wanted to grab Jing Miaoyi¡¯s hand, but Jing Miaoyi dodged him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my hand! My hand will disappearpletely!¡±


    Jing Miaoyiughed bitterly, her words filled with helplessness.


    ¡°How could this happen?¡±


    Jiang Zhiyi was on the verge of breaking down. He stared at Jing Miaoyi¡¯s hand. He wanted to cry but had no tears.


    Chong Siming did not understand and asked curiously, ¡°What happened to Miaoyi? How did her hands be like this?¡±


    Although his words were calm, his heart was in turmoil.


    Zhu Dage sighed to himself.


    This beautiful vixen was going to be crippled soon.


    Jiang Ming could tell that Jing Miaoyi¡¯s hand had been tampered with. He walked to Jing Miaoyi¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Can I take a look?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Anyway, my hands will disappear after a while.¡±


    Jing Miaoyi¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    ¡°It can definitely be cured. Miaoyi, don¡¯t lose confidence.¡±


    Jiang Zhiyi encouraged Jing Miaoyi.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡±


    Jing Miaoyi knew that there was no hope, but she still responded to Jiang Zhiyi¡¯s words.


    Jiang Ming nced at it and said thoughtfully, ¡°It can be cured.¡±


    Hearing this, Jing Miaoyi was stunned. She asked, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, you said that it can be cured?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not answer Jing Miaoyi¡¯s question. Instead, he brought out his silver needles.


    When he took the silver needles, he injected some spiritual energy into them and inserted them into Jing Miaoyi¡¯s hands.


    Jing Miaoyi watched as the silver needles went into her hands, which were gradually disappearing, and she instantly became afraid.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any problems with this method, right?¡±


    She could not help but ask.


    Jiang Ming knew what Jing Miaoyi was thinking and encouraged her to be patient.


    Jing Miaoyi waited in disbelief, her heart filled with doubt.


    She had never encountered a doctor who used silver needles to treat her. However, no doctor before had been able to sessfully cure her.


    Now that Ning Caichen was using silver needles to treat her, could he really cure her?


    While she was deep in thought, Jing Miaoyi did not notice the change in her hands.


    Instead, Jiang Zhiyi, who was staring at Jing Miaoyi¡¯s hands, noticed the change.


    Jiang Zhiyi could not help but exim, ¡°Miaoyi, your hands seem to have recovered!¡±


    Hearing this, Jing Miaoyi paused and looked at her hands.


    The originally translucent hands gradually became corporeal, and finally became no different from an ordinary person¡¯s hands.


    ¡°How did he do it?¡±


    Jing Miaoyi¡¯s body trembled.


    Since she was born, she had been tortured by the disappearance of her hands. How had she been cured?


    Her inferiorityplex and sensitive emotions disappeared in an instant. She was left with only joy and gratitude to Jiang Ming.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been cursed, which is why you became like this. You might have looked for many doctors before, but they only treated illnesses.¡±


    Jiang Ming carefully bandaged Jing Miaoyi¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Be careful not to hurt your hands in the next five days, or else the curse will be triggered again. After five days, you can remove the bandages.¡±


    Jing Miaoyi cried.


    This was the first time in her life that she cried.


    She had thought that she would lose her hands in the future, but with Ning Caichen¡¯s appearance, she could use her hands like everyone else from now on!


    It was hard for her to repay Ning Caichen¡¯s great kindness. She felt that even if she worked like a dog, she would not be able to repay Ning Caichen.


    Jiang Ming saw through Jing Miaoyi¡¯s thoughts and immediately said, ¡°It was nothing. Don¡¯t feel like you¡¯re indebted to me.¡±


    Jing Miaoyi kept this in her heart and kept nodding.


    ¡°This is simply a miracle.¡± Zhu Dage was envious and curious. ¡°Ning Caichen, how did you know that Ms. Jing Miaoyi¡¯s hand was cursed?¡±


    ¡°There was no other exnation.¡±


    Jiang Ming shrugged and found it strange.


    Why couldn¡¯t Zhu Dage understand such an obvious thing?


    This was clearly a curse.


    Jiang Zhiyi stared at Jiang Ming and regarded him as a treasure. He could not help but say, ¡°If you can let me follow you, then I can die without regrets.¡±


    ¡°Next time, next time.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not want to reject him outright.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your arrival.¡±


    However, Jiang Zhiyi took it to heart. He was full of energy. It was as if he had already imagined a beautiful life following Jiang Ming.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you out. It¡¯s not good to stay in the mass grave for too long. It¡¯ll damage your lifespan.¡±


    Chong Siming thought of something and quickly nodded at Jiang Ming and Zhu Dage.


    Now that Jiang Ming had saved Jing Miaoyi, he would not be wary of her at all.


    Hearing this, Zhu Dage instantly panicked. He looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Then we have to hurry up. Don¡¯t waste time.¡±


    Jiang Ming was amused by Zhu Dage¡¯s hasty behavior and quickly said to Chong Siming, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you to make the arrangements.¡±


    Chong Siming nodded and led them to a small path.


    However, before he could go out, a group of people who were dressed for a wedding ceremony appeared in the distance.


    Everything was set up, but there was no one on the horse. Everyone was walking in the air.


    A white fog appeared. It did not allow people to see the wedding party clearly.


    It was unknown who was in the pnquin. The curtains on the pnquin did not show any signs of fluttering because it was lifted.


    ¡°Did you attract a ghost?¡±


    Zhu Dage was afraid and muttered to Jiang Ming in his heart.


    ¡°We are in a mass grave; why wouldn¡¯t there be ghosts?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that Zhu Dage was making a mountain out of a molehill and could not help but reply sarcastically.


    Jing Miaoyi took out an ancient fan from her pocket and looked at Jiang Ming and the others. ¡°I¡¯ll go settle it. You guys wait.¡±


    Zhu Dage could not hold back his curiosity and whispered to them, ¡°What is this wedding party for? Are you getting married?¡±


    Chong Siming did not like Zhu Dage very much, but because Zhu Dage was traveling with Jiang Ming, he replied, ¡°That¡¯s Xiao Xian. He became an immortal in this mass grave. He¡¯s clearly already an immortal, but he insisted on creating such a gloomy atmosphere, making some people extremely afraid.¡±


    ¡°Did someone dump Xiao Xian¡¯s body?¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but ask.


    ¡°Ah, you said the forbidden words. I hope that Xiao Xian doesn¡¯t hear you. Xiao Xian is really annoying.¡±


    Chong Siming¡¯s expression became ambiguous.


    ¡°We¡¯re all here.¡±

 Chapter 795 - 795 Run Fast

    795 Run Fast


    Jiang Zhiyi suddenly seemed to have changed into a different person. His eyes were fierce as he said, ¡°If Xiao Xian doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him, then don¡¯t me me for taking forceful measures.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought that Chong Siming was going to say something hurtful. He did not expect that Chong Siming would say this. He did not know what to say for a moment.


    In front of him, Jing Miaoyi opened her folding fan. The pattern on the folding fan emitted a blood-red glow, and the thing inside seemed to be about to jump out.


    Another blood-red pattern formed on her forehead, and it also emitted light.


    Upon closer inspection, the pattern was of a bewitching flower. The petals seemed to be alive as they kept opening and closing.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Jing Miaoyi¡¯s eyes gradually returned to their original appearance, and nine snow-white tails appeared behind her.


    The fog dispersed in an instant, and the pnquin in front of them began to tremble.


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    What was going on?


    Cough!


    A couch in the pnquin rang out. It sounded hoarse.


    Zhu Dage¡¯s heart trembled when he heard that. He could not help but say, ¡°Is Xiao Xian that old? I feel like I¡¯m going to die listening to his coughing.¡±


    ¡°Less talk; more action.¡±


    Chong Siming felt that Zhu Dage was rude and patted the back of Zhu Dage¡¯s head.


    Zhu Dage secretly smiled. He felt that Chong Siming was making a fuss over nothing, but he did not say anything.


    Jiang Ming was still observing Jing Miaoyi¡¯s situation and did not notice the interaction between Zhu Dage and Chong Siming.


    However, after the coughing sound from the pnquin, Jing Miaoyi suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, and her entire body was on the verge of copsing.


    Jiang Ming was shocked.


    A cough made her vomit blood? Could this be the state of a nine-tailed fox demon that had lived for tens of thousands of years?


    ¡°Miaoyi!¡±


    ¡°Miaoyi!¡±


    They were really shouting louder than thest.


    After Jiang Zhiyi and Chong Siming arrived at Jing Miaoyi¡¯s side, the ancient cough was heard again.


    This time, Jiang Zhiyi and Chong Siming vomited blood like Jing Miaoyi.


    Their blood was different from the blood Jing Miaoyi spat out. It was ck blood, while the blood Jing Miaoyi spat out was red.


    Not only that, but Jiang Zhiyi and Chong Siming seemed to be in a trance.


    Zhu Dage was scared after seeing this. He whispered to Jiang Ming, ¡°Ning Caichen, I think we should run. This immortal monster is powerful.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at Zhu Dage¡¯s cowardly behavior and pursed his lips. ¡°You¡¯re so useless!¡±


    With that, he walked out.


    However, before he could get close to the pnquin, the pnquin suddenly retreated.


    The more Jiang Ming walked, the more the pnquin retreated.


    In the end, the pnquin disappeared.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Ming was confused and said with a look of surprise, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    As soon as the pnquin left, Jing Miaoyi and the others were in a much better state.


    Jing Miaoyi and the others stared nkly at Jiang Ming when they saw that he had repelled the pnquin.


    Seeing that everyone¡¯s eyes were on him, Jiang Ming was confused. He took a step back and asked, ¡°Why are you all looking at me?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xian¡¯s strength has increased quite a bit recently. When he coughed, I felt like my entire soul was about to be coughed out.¡±


    Jing Miaoyi did not answer Jiang Ming¡¯s question. Instead, she replied faintly.


    Hearing Jing Miaoyi¡¯s words, Jiang Ming did not understand. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Why did you suddenly say such a thing? I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    Jing Miaoyi looked at Jiang Ming with twinkling eyes. Her eyes were glued to Jiang Ming as if he were some kind of treasure.


    Jiang Ming felt as if Jing Miaoyi wanted to eat him whole. He could not help but take a few steps back and stutter, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±


    Jiang Zhiyi helped Jiang Ming out.


    ¡°Alright, alright. The most important thing now is to send them out.¡±


    To be able to remain unaffected in front of Xiao Xian, and even scare Xiao Xian to this extent, was enough to show how terrifying this human¡¯s strength was.


    s, now that this human was about to leave, they did not know when they would be able to see this human again.


    However, he still had to respect this human¡¯s decision.


    Chong Siming was reluctant to part with Jiang Ming.


    A Siming Bird¡¯s characteristic was that if it stayed with people with more spiritual energy for a longer time, its spiritual energy would also increase.


    However, Ning Caichen was not willing to ept Zhiyi and Miaoyi as his disciples, let alone him. He could only let this matter go.


    Zhu Dage was d that he did not run. He pressed his feet and went forward to congratte Jiang Ming. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, your power is truly unparalleled.¡±


    The more he looked at Jiang Ming, the more he felt that Jiang Ming was like a pot of gold. He wanted to make him into a medicinal primer and eat him immediately.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Jing Miaoyi did not say anything else. She brought Jiang Ming and Zhu Dage to the exit of the mass grave.


    In the dark, Xiao Xian secretly looked at Jiang Ming and Zhu Dage, licking his lips from time to time.


    Just now, he was repelled by the aura of this human, but he was also tempted.


    The fact that this human¡¯s aura was so strong meant that his cultivation was unfathomable.


    If he were to consume this human, his cultivation level would increase by quite a bit.


    Jiang Ming felt something sinister behind him as if something was staring at him.


    He turned around and met a pair of eyes. He raised his eyebrows.


    Xiao Xian did not expect that Jiang Ming would discover him. He was stunned.


    Seeing Xiao Xian¡¯s dazed look, Jiang Ming felt that it was probably some stupid animal, so he did not go over to take a look.


    Xiao Xian could not figure out why Jiang Ming didn¡¯te over to take a look, but he shrugged it off.


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet again if fate allows it.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at Jing Miaoyi and the others, then followed Zhu Dage out.


    When they were far away from Jing Miaoyi and the others, Zhu Dage asked curiously, ¡°Ning Caichen, why didn¡¯t you agree to let Jing Miaoyi and the others be your disciples?¡±


    If it were him, he would be overjoyed.


    He felt that Ning Caichen was an idiot.


    ¡°I don¡¯tck disciples,¡± Jiang Ming said slowly,pletely unmoved.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Zhu Dage could not speak for a long time. He opened his mouth and finally said helplessly, ¡°That nine-tailed fox immortal is a good tonic.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at Zhu Dage and said ambiguously, ¡°You sure love thinking big, huh?¡±


    Then, he rushed up.


    It was almost nighttime, so he had to hurry.


    Sikong Wuyuan was getting bored from waiting and was ying chess by himself.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had returned with an unfamiliar person, he could not help but ask, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°This is Zhu Dage, a royal guard.¡±

 Chapter 796 - 796 Requesting a Body Switch

    796 Requesting a Body Switch


    ¡°Zhu Dage?¡±


    Jiang Ming knew what Sikong Wuyuan meant and replied in his heart, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Zhu Dage did not know what Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan were thinking. He looked around like a curious child.


    ¡°This is the feather of a Siming Bird.¡±


    Jiang Ming took out a feather from his pocket.


    After leaving the mass grave, the color of the feathers became darker and a little purple.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a Siming Bird¡¯s feather.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan took the feather and touched it.


    As he fumbled around, the feather turned a little darker.


    ¡°Is there anything special about the Siming Bird¡¯s feathers?¡±


    Zhu Dage did not treat himself as an outsider and asked Sikong Wuyuan curiously.


    Sikong Wuyuan had an inexplicably bad feeling toward Zhu Dage and did not want to get involved with him.


    Just as he was about to brush Zhu Dage off, a scream came from the room next to him.


    The scream came from Liang Sisi.


    Sikong Wuyuan became nervous and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡±


    Jiang Ming didn¡¯t quite understand either. Heforted Sikong Wuyuan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    Zhu Dage did not want to miss a thing, so he immediately became active and said, ¡°I have toe and take a look too.¡±


    Zhu Dage followed Jiang Ming to the room next door.


    Liang Sisi was sweating profusely, and she was trembling like a frightened rabbit.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Jiang Ming moved a stool to sit beside Liang Sisi.


    Liang Sisi had just woken up from a nightmare. She did not answer Zhu Dage but said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Ning Caichen, I dreamed of my sister. She said that the girl here was fake and told me not to believe it. I owe her too much. Thinking back to how I treated her before, I feel like a bad person.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that this matter could only be resolved after the two of them met each other.


    ¡°Can I see my sister?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Liang Sisi suddenly became excited. She looked at Jiang Ming with her eyes wide open.


    Jiang Ming knew what Liang Sisi was thinking and nodded.


    Liang Sisi¡¯s tears immediately flowed out even more. She cried, ¡°I don¡¯t have the courage to see her, and I really don¡¯t want to be forgiven so easily. Is there no way for my sister to live?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. You can ask Sikong Wuyuan.¡±


    Jiang Ming was confused for a moment.


    He did not understand. Liang Sisi¡¯s attitude toward Liang Shengsheng used to be so bad. Why did she suddenly change her attitude?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ask.¡±


    Liang Sisi got out of bed without hesitation. Before Jiang Ming could reply, she turned around and went to the room next door.


    Jiang Ming was afraid that Liang Sisi would do something stupid, so he quickly followed her.


    Zhu Dage, who was sitting at the side, was confused.


    What were these people doing?


    After thinking for a moment, he sat in his original position and quietly drank his tea.


    It was better for him not to go to such a bustling ce.


    Seeing Liang Sisi so anxious, Sikong Wuyuan was shocked. He said to Liang Sisi, ¡°Liang Sisi, what are you doing? You ran so fast.¡±


    Liang Sisi knelt down and wiped the tears off her face. ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, I hope you can help me with something.¡±


    ¡°A favor?¡± Sikong Wuyuan was at a loss from Liang Sisi¡¯s attitude. He thought of something and said, ¡°Could it be that you want to resurrect your sister Liang Shengsheng?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    Liang Sisi felt that there was hope and nodded.


    Sikong Wuyuan was eating some pastries, so when he heard Liang Sisi¡¯s words, he almost choked.


    ¡°Hey, Liang Sisi, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Jiang Ming also thought that Liang Sisi was crazy. He said to Liang Sisi, ¡°Liang Sisi, I thought you wouldn¡¯t tell Sikong Wuyuan. Why did you suddenly tell him?¡±


    Liang Sisi¡¯s expression was unusually calm as she said firmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll kneel down and not get up.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°I can¡¯t make the decision on this matter. I can¡¯t do it either. You should go to Ning Caichen.¡±


    Jiang Ming spread his hands and did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°I can¡¯t help you with that.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan put on his shoes and stood up. He brought Jiang Ming to a dark ce.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, is there something wrong with Liang Sisi¡¯s brain? If she wants to resurrect someone, she will have to die. Isn¡¯t she giving her life away for nothing?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan grumbled, thinking that Liang Sisi was a fool.


    Jiang Ming told him about Liang Sisi and Liang Shengsheng¡¯s past, and Sikong Wuyuan fell silent.


    He had never thought that Liang Sisi, who looked pure and kind, would actually do such vicious things in the past.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s a little cruel, some people have to pay the price for their past mistakes, right?¡± Jiang Ming said lightly.


    After interacting with Liang Sisi, he also felt that Liang Sisi was not bad.


    But in Liang Shengsheng¡¯s eyes, Liang Sisi was a demon.


    Moreover, Liang Sisi had not been doing well for the past ten years. Giving her life to Liang Shengsheng might make her feel better.


    Liang Sisi stood up and said, ¡°My sister was indirectly killed by me. Even if I have to give up everything, I don¡¯t think it matters. I owe her this.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan pursed his lips. ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t have a way to resurrect your sister,¡± he said. ¡°But you need to pay with your life. You will have to switch bodies with your sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can do that.¡±


    Afraid that Sikong Wuyuan would change his mind, Liang Sisi nodded furiously.


    ¡°Alright, just make up your mind. When the bracelet is in your sister¡¯s hands, you can switch bodies.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that what Jiang Ming said made sense and immediately changed his attitude.


    If they stopped Liang Sisi now, it would be unfair to Liang Shengsheng.


    Liang Shengsheng had suffered so much previously, so she should have received Liang Sisi¡¯s repayment.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Sikong Wuyuan. I will repay you in my next life.¡±


    Liang Sisi became excited as she spoke to Sikong Wuyuan. Tears welled up in her eyes again.


    It was an honor to meet Sikong Wuyuan and Ning Caichen in this lifetime.


    ¡°After I switch bodies with my sister, I hope that the two of you can take care of my sister. My sister might not be able to adapt to the new body.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Liang Sisi continued, feeling very happy.


    She could already foresee her sister¡¯s beautiful future.

 Chapter 797 - 797 A Vile Person Becomes Successful

    797 A Vile Person Bes Sessful


    It was midnight. It was also a beautiful night.


    Sikong Wuyuan had already set up the array and asked Jiang Ming to ce the bracelet in the center of the array. Jiang Ming did as he was told.


    The moment he put it down, the bracelet immediately emitted a purple-red glow. Liang Shengsheng¡¯s soul also appeared in front of everyone.


    She seemed to have known that Sikong Wuyuan would summon her tonight, so she wore a bright red wedding dress to show off her festive mood.


    Her expression was not as terrifying as Jiang Ming had seen it before. Instead, it had returned to her former gentleness.


    ¡°Shengsheng!¡±


    Liang Sisi finally saw Liang Shengsheng, whom she had been thinking about day and night. She could not stop crying.


    Liang Shengsheng licked her dry lips and did not say a word.


    Liang Sisi cried again.


    Her sister was so resentful that she could not even speak to her.


    Liang Shengsheng picked up the bracelet and put it around her wrist. She looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Thank you for fulfilling my wish, Lord Ning Caichen.¡±


    Liang Sisi looked at the sword Sikong Wuyuan had given her and immediately mustered up her courage. While Liang Shengsheng was not paying attention, she went forward and stabbed it into Liang Shengsheng¡¯s abdomen.


    Sikong Wuyuan had already told her that as long as she plunged this sword into Liang Shengsheng¡¯s abdomen, she could switch bodies with Liang Shengsheng.


    Liang Shengsheng did not expect Liang Sisi to do this, and she could not help butugh bitterly. ¡°How many times do you want me to die?¡±


    Liang Sisi¡¯s tears immediately flowed as she looked at Liang Sheng and said, ¡°Shengsheng, I can¡¯t change my personality. How can someone who bullied you and even wanted to kill you be good to you?¡±


    Liang Shengsheng also teared up and said, ¡°I thought you would reflect on your actions, but you¡¯re still thinking about such things.¡±


    ¡°Shengsheng, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Liang Sisi felt terrible. Images of her bullying Liang Shengsheng shed through her mind, and she found it difficult to breathe.


    She hoped that her sister could live forever and forgive her.


    Liang Shengsheng also disappeared on the spot.


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan, who were watching from the side, did not know what to do.


    Jiang Ming felt a little guilty.


    No matter what, Liang Sisi had already turned over a new leaf, so how could her sister not forgive her?


    However, Liang Shengsheng, who had always been kind, had suffered a lot.


    Liang Sisi closed her eyes.


    Sikong Wuyuan suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we send Liang Sisi back to the Daliang Kingdom and erase Liang Shengsheng¡¯s memories at the same time? Let Liang Shengsheng live a good life.¡±


    Jiang Ming was about to answer when Zhu Dage suddenly appeared. He picked up the sword in his hand and shed it at Liang Sisi.


    As he did, he muttered to himself, ¡°Top-grade nourishment, here Ie!¡±


    While Sikong Wuyuan was talking to Liang Sisi, Zhu Dage heard everything.


    He had once read an ancient book and knew that as long as this sword was inserted into a body that had already transformed its soul, he would be able to obtain a primordial core.


    This primordial core could nourish the body¡¯s spiritual energy and extend its lifespan. It would also be a very good tonic.


    Fortunately, he liked reading. Otherwise, he would not have known about these strange methods and would have missed so many good opportunities!


    ¡°Zhu Dage, what do you want?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan saw what Zhu Dage had done. He immediately panicked and rushed over to Zhu Dage, wanting to snatch the sword away.


    Jiang Ming was also nervous. He went forward to snatch the sword.


    However, it was toote. Zhu Dage had already plunged his sword into Liang Sisi¡¯s abdomen.


    As the sword sank into Liang Sisi¡¯s abdomen, a white light shed from the wound. This white light covered Liang Sisi¡¯s entire body.


    Zhu Dageughed and pped his hands like a madman. ¡°It¡¯s a sess! You¡¯re all toote!¡±


    Jiang Ming was furious and kicked Zhu Dage to the ground.


    Zhu Dage immediately spat out a mouthful of blood, but he was still fixated on the primordial core. His eyes were fixed on Liang Sisi¡¯s body.


    ¡°I should have killed you! This is equivalent to killing two people!¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan felt his blood boiling. He kicked Zhu Dage three more times.


    Zhu Dage could not use his power, so he could only take Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s attacks. His entire body was bruised.


    Jiang Ming had secretly done something to prevent him from using his mana.


    He felt that this was the best punishment for Zhu Dage.


    Zhu Dage did not care if he could not use his mana. His eyes were still looking at Liang Sisi¡¯s body.


    The primordial core also came out of Liang Sisi¡¯s body.


    It looked like a little white pill. It was glowing and looked extremely dazzling.


    Zhu Dage quickly crawled toward the primordial core. However, Sikong Wuyuan did not want Zhu Dage to seed. He blocked his way and shouted at Jiang Ming, ¡°Ning Caichen, hurry up and take the primordial core away. Don¡¯t let Zhu Dage take it!¡±


    Jiang Ming knew what Sikong Wuyuan meant. He flew into the air and put the primordial core into his pocket.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not yours, don¡¯t even think about it. You can¡¯t take it away!¡± Sikong Wuyuan said to Zhu Dage.


    He knew that Zhu Dage was not very strong. No wonder he did not like Zhu Dage at first nce.


    ¡°Who told you to steal my primordial core? That belongs to me, Zhu Dage!¡±


    Zhu Dage was furious when he saw that the primordial core he was about to obtain was taken away by Jiang Ming.


    Just like that, his internal organs ruptured, and the forbidden technique in his body quickly surged out.


    He looked like he had been possessed. His eyes and body were blood-red, and his limbs had turned into those of a wild beast.


    He was turning into a monster that was neither human nor ghost.


    ¡°You actually cultivated a forbidden technique? No wonder it was so easy to seal the spiritual energy in your body.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could tell what Zhu Dage had done at a nce and said in disbelief.


    He had heard of the forbidden technique before, but he knew that this forbidden technique consumed one¡¯s lifespan.


    Zhu Dage was really bold. He was not afraid that he would die if he used a forbidden technique.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t cultivated a forbidden technique, I would have been defeated by you two and lost my primordial core!¡±


    Zhu Dage snorted coldly. He still had some rationality left.


    He red at Jiang Ming. ¡°Hurry up and hand over your primordial core!¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan walked to Jiang Ming¡¯s side and whispered to him, ¡°Ning Caichen, the body of a person who cultivates this secret technique has a lot of spiritual energy. That spiritual energy is not something that a powerful person can fight against. Why don¡¯t we hand over a fake primordial core and escape first?¡±


    He was very worried.


    Although he had never seen anyone who used this forbidden technique, he knew that it was definitely not something that he and Ning Caichen could overpower.


    Rather than being beaten half to death and losing their primordial cores, it was better to think of another way now and get past this stage first.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this strategy will work.¡±

 Chapter 798 - 798 Killing Zhu Dage

    798 Killing Zhu Dage


    Seeing Zhu Dage¡¯s coarse hair, Jiang Ming felt that things were not that simple.


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s back was facing Zhu Dage, so he was caught red-handed by Zhu Dage.


    He only felt a chill run down his back. Then, as the world spun, he was directly thrown to the ground by Zhu Dage.


    Sikong Wuyuan was in so much pain that he felt like his back was about to explode. His expression was twisted.


    Jiang Ming realized that Zhu Dage wasing toward him menacingly. He released an enchantment in his hand and trapped Zhu Dage.


    Zhu Dage pped at the enchantment and roared. He hadpletely lost his rationality.


    When Zhu Dage had be like this, Jiang Ming felt that Zhu Dage would be harmful to others, so he thought about getting rid of him.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt like his heart was about to burst out of his chest, but he still wanted to look cool. He shouted at Jiang Ming, ¡°How exciting!¡±


    Jiang Mingughed. He looked at the dying Liang Sisi and said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. What should we do now?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan also realized the problem and looked at the scene in front of him, not knowing what to do.


    There was a gaping hole in Liang Sisi¡¯s abdomen, and it seemed to be expanding.


    He muttered to himself, ¡°When this hole is fully expanded, Liang Sisi willpletely disappear.¡±


    ¡°Is there no other way to save her?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that these words were inexplicably cruel, but he also knew that Sikong Wuyuan was telling the truth. Looking at Liang Sisi¡¯s tragic fate, he felt sad.


    He approached Liang Sisi and ced a handkerchief over the hole.


    Although the hole could not be covered, Jiang Ming still hoped tofort Liang Sisi and Liang Shengsheng.


    Sikong Wuyuan sighed. ¡°Fate is ying tricks on us. In the end, it¡¯s all for naught.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not answer Sikong Wuyuan. Instead, he looked at the array in which Zhu Dage was locked up.


    Zhu Dage was still struggling inside, and his hands kept knocking on the periphery of the array.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and emitted light on the array. Zhu Dage immediately shouted from the array and hugged his head with a ferocious expression.


    Evil people should be tortured like this.


    Sikong Wuyuan kept staring at the hole in Liang Sisi¡¯s body.


    When Jiang Ming ced the handkerchief on Liang Sisi¡¯s body, the hole closed up quietly.


    Sikong Wuyuan noticed this and was so shocked that he forgot to inform Jiang Ming.


    He crouched down and approached Liang Sisi¡¯s body.


    After confirming that the hole in Liang Sisi¡¯s body was slowly shrinking, Sikong Wuyuan had a bold guess.


    Perhaps he could let Ning Caichen try to fix this issue.


    As long as the hole closed up, Liang Sisi would be able to recover, right?


    With that thought in mind, he immediately got up.


    As Jiang Ming watched Zhu Dage gradually fall to the ground with his eyes wide open, he turned his attention to Liang Sisi.


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s actions instantly attracted Jiang Ming¡¯s attention.


    Jiang Ming looked at Sikong Wuyuan in disbelief and asked said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You seem very excited.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan stared at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, I think you can save Liang Sisi.¡±


    The more he looked at it, the more he thought that Ning Caichen might really be able to save her.


    Seeing Sikong Wuyuan like this, Jiang Ming had a bad feeling. He stepped back and asked, ¡°How?¡±


    Of course, he wanted to save Liang Sisi as well, but if the method to save her was very difficult, then there was nothing he could do.


    Thinking that Jiang Ming had his silver needles, Sikong Wuyuan quickly said, ¡°Ning Caichen, don¡¯t you have your silver needles on you? Try and see if you can sew up the big hole in Liang Sisi¡¯s body with your spiritual energy.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s idea was quite good. He immediately took out the silver needles and opened his hand. ¡°Give me the handkerchief!¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan hurriedly handed the handkerchief over.


    Jiang Ming wiped the silver needles clean with the handkerchief and quickly injected spiritual energy into the silver needles.


    He squatted down again and tried to sew up the hole in Liang Sisi¡¯s body.


    Unexpectedly, it could really be sewn!


    This was the first time Sikong Wuyuan had seen such a method. He could not help but say excitedly, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a method. This should be recorded in history!¡±


    Liang Sisi¡¯s body strangely regained some warmth as the hole disappeared.


    ¡°She¡¯s alive just like that?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was still feeling amazed as he pped himself.


    When he came back to his senses, he realized that this was the truth.


    Seeing Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s silly expression, Jiang Ming found it funny.


    He yawned. His eyes were filled with exhaustion.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that everything is done now. The bracelet has also been returned. I think we can go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s yawn was infectious, and Sikong Wuyuan yawned as well.


    After dealing with Zhu Dage¡¯s body, he carried Liang Sisi back to her room. Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan went to their respective rooms to sleep.


    The next morning, Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan found Liang Sisi sweeping the floor.


    This action stunned Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan. They suspected that they were still asleep.


    Liang Sisi noticed that Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan had woken up and greeted them warmly, ¡°Do you want to have breakfast? I¡¯ve prepared breakfast.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan patted his forehead and looked at Jiang Ming.¡±I feel like I¡¯m still in a dream.¡±


    Jiang Ming came back to his senses and asked an important question.


    ¡°Are you Liang Sisi or Liang Shengsheng?¡±


    Liang Sisi fell silent.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s words made Sikong Wuyuan realize the main problem. He quickly followed Jiang Ming and asked, ¡°We have to confirm your true identity now. I hope you can answer truthfully.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Liang Sisi.¡± Liang Sisi sighed.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little confused. He looked at Sikong Wuyuan and said, ¡°I think that sword is broken.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan would never admit that it was the sword¡¯s problem. He felt that it was something else and cursed Zhu Dage, ¡°No, the sword is definitely fine. It¡¯s all Zhu Dage¡¯s fault. He destroyed everything!¡±


    ¡°No matter what, thank you.¡±


    Liang Sisiposed herself and continued sweeping the floor.

 Chapter 799 - 799 Lake Banquet

    799 Lake Banquet


    Seeing Liang Sisi¡¯s unusual actions, Sikong Wuyuan felt that she was still upset andforted her.


    Jiang Ming also said, ¡°I think what Sikong Wuyuan said makes sense. There¡¯s a basis for this. You have to live your life well.¡±


    Liang Sisi did not know whether tough or cry. She said to Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming seriously, ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Don¡¯t worry, I just suddenly wanted to clean up today.¡±


    Seeing that Liang Sisi was not lying, Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan did not say anything else. After a while, they said, ¡°Then, what do you have to tell us?¡±


    Liang Sisi was touched by the fact that she had Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming as her friends. Just as she was about to say something, King Fengyu suddenly walked over.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, are you doing well here?¡±


    As he spoke, King Fengyu had a thought in his mind.


    He seemed to be here to greet Jiang Ming, but in fact, he wanted to ask about what happenedst night.


    Last night, in order to prevent outsiders from getting involved, Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan had set up arge enchantment topletely surround the ce where the array was.


    Therefore, King Fengyu¡¯s people did note to this ce.


    The servant reported to King Fengyu that he knew where that ce was, but he could not find it.


    This made King Fengyu curious.


    What kind of spell could make a ce disappear?


    Seeing that King Fengyu had suddenly arrived, Jiang Ming felt that King Fengyu hade with ill intentions. He only replied politely, ¡°Everything is fine. We will be leaving soon. Thank you for your hospitality, King Fengyu.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go! Why are you leaving so soon? How long have you been here? You should have stayed a little longer.¡±


    King Fengyu was unwilling to give up and wanted to keep Jiang Ming for a while longer.


    He felt that as long as Jiang Ming stayed here, he would have a chance to obtain the secret of immortality.


    ¡°No, we still have other matters to attend to. Thank you, King Fengyu, for asking us to stay.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that it was not a good thing to stay any longer, so he rejected him.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had rejected him directly, King Fengyu was unhappy. However, he knew how powerful Jiang Ming was and did not dare to act recklessly. He only ridiculed Jiang Ming in his heart.


    What an arrogant kid!


    Ning Caichen was so clueless.


    He asked happily. He was trying his best to keep Jiang Ming in the kingdom.


    Jiang Ming could tell what King Fengyu was thinking and found it strange.


    Logically speaking, the king of the Fengyu Kingdom should have wanted him to leave earlier. Why would he still want him to stay now?


    Could it be that King Fengyu had seen or heard something?


    Sikong Wuyuan had the same thoughts as Jiang Ming. He looked thoughtfully at King Fengyu and said, ¡°Is there anything you need our help with? Why do you want us to stay here so badly?¡±


    King Fengyu was all smiles, not looking like he had any requests for Jiang Ming or Sikong Wuyuan at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just hope that you two can stay here in peace.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were so hospitable.¡± Jiang Ming smiled faintly and secretly hinted to King Fengyu by saying, ¡°I hope that you¡¯re just very happy to see us and that there¡¯s nothing wrong. If there¡¯s really something, please say it.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, King Fengyu immediately became nervous, and his heart thumped.


    Could it be that Ning Caichen knew what he was thinking?


    From the looks of it, he would have to resort to forceful methods in the future.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    King Fengyu smiled insincerely. Then, he said enthusiastically, ¡°Theke banquet will be held soon. Lord Ning Caichen, Lord Sikong Wuyuan, you two shoulde along with your friend.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go?¡±


    Jiang Ming was not interested in theke banquet. Still, he remembered that Liang Sisi was a girl, so she would probably like theke banquet.


    He looked at Liang Sisi.


    Liang Sisi was tired of banquets. She had already been to many banquets. Then, she said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. I¡¯ve long lost interest in the annualke banquet.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan liked theke banquet very much, so he immediately said enthusiastically, ¡°I¡¯ll go, Ning Caichen. If you don¡¯t want to go, you can stay here. I¡¯ll take your ce to see the scenery around theke.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that it was not bad, so he nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it this way.¡±


    King Fengyu had wanted Jiang Ming to go, so he was disappointed to see that Sikong Wuyuan was the only one going. However, he did not want to say anything directly, so he continued to smile. He said, ¡°Lord Sikong Wuyuan, pleasee with me. However, is Lord Ning Caichen really unwilling toe with me? Recently, there have been many new fish caught at theke banquet. They look strange and have a halo around them. I think you might like them.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but be curious and replied, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    He was really curious. Why did King Fengyu insist on himing to theke banquet?


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had agreed to go, King Fengyu was so happy that he forgot himself.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, please trust me. You will not be disappointed.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan were going, Liang Sisi decided to go as well. She nodded at King Fengyu and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    She felt that King Fengyu had ulterior motives and did not have any good intentions toward Ning Caichen.


    She had to stay by Ning Caichen¡¯s side.


    Ning Caichen had helped her a lot, so she could not be ungrateful.


    Liang Sisi¡¯s heart became determined again.


    By the time they reached theke, the concubines of King Fengyu had already arrived.


    All of them were gorgeously dressed. Their eyes were filled with affection.


    They all greeted Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen!¡±


    Everyone was shouting shyly. Those who did not know better would think that Jiang Ming was King Fengyu.


    However, King Fengyu did not show any displeasure on his face. Instead, he said with a smile, ¡°What do you think of my concubines?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re pretty nice.¡±


    Jiang Ming was not interested in these concubines at all, so he turned to look elsewhere.

 Chapter 800 - 800 The New Witch

    800 The New Witch


    Jiang Ming was quite satisfied with the facilities at theke banquet.


    King Fengyu, however, took it to heart and said slowly, ¡°If you like them, I¡¯m willing to give them to you.¡±


    These words shocked Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Jiang Ming almost couldn¡¯t believe it. He stuttered, ¡°King Fengyu, are you serious?¡±


    He instantly felt that King Fengyu was a bit insane. He was actually offering his concubines to other people.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious. Lord Ning Caichen, you¡¯re in charge here.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but shiver.


    King Fengyu had said it so well that he felt ufortable.


    Surely, there was something wrong.


    King Fengyu had sought him out for a reason.


    He just did not know what it was.


    Just as Jiang Ming was thinking, a concubine had alreadye up to him. She said with a smile, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen,e with me. I want to have a good chat with you.¡±


    Jiang Ming took three steps back and mercilessly removed the concubine¡¯s hand from his clothes. He said coldly, ¡°I refuse. Stay away from me.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Liang Sisi were dumbfounded by his smooth movements.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you can resist temptation so easily!¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan praised him sincerely.


    Even Liang Sisi said, ¡°Even I can¡¯t resist temptation so easily.¡±


    The only one who was unhappy to see this scene was King Fengyu.


    He looked listless.


    Ning Caichen did not fall for the concubines¡¯ seduction. What should he do?


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes.


    He had seen many women. In his opinion, the concubines of King Fengyu were below average.


    Another thing was that these were the concubines of King Fengyu, and he did not want to get involved with them.


    Seeing the expression on King Fengyu¡¯s face, Sikong Wuyuan became vignt and said, ¡°Why does the king seem to be in a bad mood? Did something bad happen?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s reminder instantly attracted Liang Sisi and Jiang Ming¡¯s attention.


    ¡°What? Does he like being cuckolded?¡± Liang Sisi asked sarcastically. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen something like this.¡±


    Hearing this, King Fengyu¡¯s face turned red with anger. Just as he was about to say something, a short person in mismatched clothing walked in front of everyone and said respectfully, ¡°Your Majesty, the witch is looking for you.¡±


    The witch had been reced. Zuo Tang Yixi was the new witch.


    King Fengyu valued this witch very much and treated her very well as soon as she took office.


    Zuo Tang Yixi did not disappoint. She sessfully made the other people of the Fengyu Kingdom hate her.


    However, Zuo Tang Yixi was by the king¡¯s side, so everyone could only curse her behind her back and not in public.


    Seeing that Zuo Tang Yixi was looking for him, King Fengyu perked up. He quickly put down what he was doing and said to Jiang Ming and the others, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, I¡¯ll go first. I have something important to do.¡±


    He felt that this time, Zuo Tang Yixi could bring him a miracle. He might have a different harvest!


    King Fengyu had already figured it out. Before Jiang Ming and the other two could reply, he walked away.


    This matter was very important, and it could not be dyed any longer. It was even more important than Ning Caichen and the others.


    Zuo Tang Yixi¡¯s eyes were sharp and scrutinizing. She was standing still, not moving at all.


    Seeing Zuo Tang Yixi¡¯s state, King Fengyu could not help but feel a little afraid.


    This was the first time he saw Zuo Tang Yixi like this.


    He knew about Zuo Tang Yixi¡¯s abilities. She was very powerful and could know all kinds of things.


    Moreover, every time something happened, the seriousness of the matter could be seen by her expression and actions. Now, it seemed that this matter was very serious.


    It seemed that with their current abilities, they should not be able to solve their issue.


    King Fengyu was very conflicted. He was afraid of asking her too many questions.


    Zuo Tang Yixi answered directly. She looked at King Fengyu with a deep gaze and said, ¡°Do you know a person called Ning Caichen? He¡¯s still young. He doesn¡¯t look very old, but his abilities are outstanding. He also has some inexplicable abilities that no one knows about.¡±


    Hearing that what Zuo Tang Yixi said matched up, King Fengyu could not help but be surprised. Then, he nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°There is indeed such a person. He seems to have some method to extend one¡¯s lifespan. I want to obtain this method, but I don¡¯t know how.¡±


    He felt that he could trust Zuo Tang Yixi.


    Zuo Tang Yixi had been with him for decades and had be his most trusted confidante.


    Now, he had no choice but to let Zuo Tang Yixi be the kingdom¡¯s witch.


    Originally, he wanted to make Zuo Tang Yixi happy for the rest of her life, but the traitors around him kepting one after another. He lost trust in everyone and felt that he could only use Zuo Tang Yixi.


    Upon hearing King Fengyu¡¯s words, Zuo Tang Yixi smiled faintly. ¡°Jiang Ming is a special person. If you dig out his heart, you can prolong your life and solve your problem.¡±


    ¡°Really? Zuo Tang Yixi, you know that I don¡¯t want to kill anyone innocent. If it¡¯s really possible, I¡¯m willing to take the risk.¡±


    King Fengyu was about to burst intoughter. He had never thought that Ning Caichen would bring him such good fortune.


    He excitedly said to Zuo Tang Yixi, ¡°If I really have a long lifespan, then I want to go sightseeing with you. We¡¯ll taste all the delicacies in this world together.¡±


    Zuo Tang Yixi could not help but daydream about this and told King Fengyu, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem. His heart can be eaten by two people. At that time, I can extend my lifespan and be with you forever.¡±


    King Fengyu could not help but be even more excited.


    ¡°I really did not expect such a good thing toe my way. Still, you know that Ning Caichen is very difficult to deal with. I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t get the heart to go through with our ns and will lose everything.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯ve already calcted that Ning Caichen is nothing. Don¡¯t worry, just go ahead. If there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll cover for you. How can Ning Caichen be better than me?¡±


    Zuo Tang Yixiughed sinisterly.


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±

 Chapter 801 - 801 Invited In

    801 Invited In


    King Fengyuughed maniacally. Those who did not know better would think that he was seriously ill.


    However, Zuo Tang Yixi had other thoughts.


    Ning Caichen¡¯s heart could not prolong her life, but it could greatly increase her power.


    In the past, she had eaten the hearts of powerful people to increase her strength.


    Now that there was someone who could increase her cultivation, she was looking forward to it.


    Ning Caichen¡¯s power was not just average. When the time came to devour his heart, would not his power have increased by several times?


    Zuo Tang Yixi was very happy that she could see herself in charge of the cultivation world in the future.


    She knew that she should not treat King Fengyu like this, but in the face of such benefits, who was King Fengyu?


    ¡°But what should we do now?¡±


    King Fengyu was immediately confused. He was worried and hopeless.


    Ning Caichen was really difficult to deal with. How could he possibly beat Ning Caichen?


    Zuo Tang Yixi could tell what King Fengyu was thinking. She patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Why are you suddenly so dejected? Are you afraid that you can¡¯t defeat Ning Caichen?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ning Caichen is nothing. How can you not be able to defeat one person? We have the royal guards of the pce.¡±


    King Fengyu felt that what Zuo Tang Yixi said made sense. He then continued, ¡°There are two people beside Ning Caichen. I don¡¯t know how strong they are, and I don¡¯t know if they will call more people.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already seen it. One of them is a monk from the temple, and the other is the second princess of the Daliang Kingdom. They are nothing special. I can defeat them with a single hand; so, what are you worried about? When the timees, I won¡¯t even need the royal guards. I alone can beat them all!¡±


    Zuo Tang Yixiughed loudly. Her eyes were already shining with the light of victory, and she was even feeling impatient.


    She really needed Ning Caichen!


    If she lost this chance, she would not have another chance in the future.


    ¡°No, no, no! You¡¯re still my trump card.¡±


    King Fengyu shook his head.


    Zuo Tang Yixi thought for a moment and felt that what King Fengyu said made sense.


    In her opinion, the soldiers of the Fengyu Kingdom were all useless. They might not even know who they were fighting, and they would have to rely on her in the end.


    She stroked her chin and continued, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to let the second general go and see if he can kill Ning Caichen directly. If it¡¯s possible, we won¡¯t waste any effort.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s possible. The second general is powerful. I reckon that Ning Caichen and his men will die.¡±


    King Fengyu¡¯s eyes shed.


    Previously, he had submitted to Ning Caichen because the second general had note yet. Now that the second general had returned, what was there to be afraid of?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and tell the second general now.¡±


    At the thought of this, King Fengyu became even more enthusiastic. He headed directly toward the second general¡¯s residence.


    At this time, Xia Chenjing was drinking tea.


    ¡°Second General, the king is here,¡± a servant hurriedly said.


    Xia Chenjing suddenly became nervous. He stood up and walked out of the mansion.


    As he walked over, he happened to run into King Fengyu.


    King Fengyu smiled.


    ¡°Second General, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. How have you been recently? You won¡¯t go to another country this time, right?¡±


    Xia Chenjing knelt down and said to King Fengyu, ¡°Your Majesty, I was negligent this time. I was focused on another kingdom, and I almost forgot about the Fengyu Kingdom. Now that I¡¯m back, I definitely won¡¯t go to another kingdom again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good! This time, I came here to ask you for a favor. Recently, something big has happened in the Fengyu Kingdom.¡±


    The king of the Fengyu Kingdom sighed.


    On the other side, on theke, Jiang Ming could not help but find it strange that King Fengyu had not returned yet.


    King Fengyu had not returned for such a long time. It was really rude.


    However, as the king, how could he be impolite?


    Was King Fengyu doing something else?


    Liang Sisi looked at the people around her and secretly said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Speaking of which, I feel that there must be something fishy about the king. He hasn¡¯t had the best of luck recently, but he¡¯s still so confused. Now that we¡¯re going for good, leaving us on thiske is really a little strange. Why don¡¯t we go and take a look first?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that Liang Sisi¡¯s words made sense and said to Jiang Ming, ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea. Ning Caichen, let¡¯s go together. The people at the banquet are all indulging in wine and music.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave now. If King Fengyu does anything to us, we¡¯ll leave the Fengyu Kingdom overnight. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the king was so suspicious, I wouldn¡¯t havee to thiske banquet.¡±


    The three of them reached an agreement.


    The queen of the Fengyu Kingdom walked over and said to the three of them, ¡°The King must have something important to attend to, which is why he hasn¡¯t returned for so long. Please don¡¯t me me. Let me entertain the three of you. If you have any needs, please feel free to tell me.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan did not expect the queen of the Fengyu Kingdom toe. He was speechless.


    Just now, they were just waiting here, but the queen did note.


    Now that they were nning to leave, the queen of the Fengyu Kingdom came over.


    The queen of the Fengyu Kingdom did not seem to notice Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s gaze. She said enthusiastically, ¡°The fruits of the Fengyu Kingdom are the sweetest. There are also some desserts with fruits. Would the three of you like to try them?¡±


    When they heard about the food, Jiang Ming and the other two immediately became nervous. They looked at each other and nodded.


    The food at theke banquet could not be eaten. When the time came, they would have to secretly throw it away.


    ¡°This way please.¡±


    Seeing that the three of them did not speak for a long time, the queen of the Fengyu Kingdom thought that the three of them had tacitly agreed. She raised her hand and invited the three of them to walk with her.


    Jiang Ming and the other two walked after her silently.


    They originally did not want to eat the desserts, but they had to find an excuse to go out. They would have to feign sickness after eating.


    The queen of the Fengyu Kingdom mocked these three people in her heart.


    They really had no manners. She did not know why the king had brought three people over.


    The innermost part of theke was simr to theyout of the pce.


    There was a big table in the central hall, and there were some small stools on both sides. Some nobles were already sitting there drinking and having fun.


    Jiang Ming and the other two took a look and sat in the most remote corner.

 Chapter 802 - 802 Planning to Leave

    802 nning to Leave


    The queen of the Fengyu Kingdom was surprised. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, you can sit in the middle.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I will listen to you, Lord Ning Caichen.¡±


    The queen of the Fengyu Kingdom awkwardly rubbed the tip of her nose and nced at Jiang Ming. Then, she turned around and sat down in the main seat.


    She found it even stranger.


    Ning Caichen was rather strange. He liked to sit in remote corners.


    Within the mansion, when Xia Chenjing heard that King Fengyu had important matters to attend to, he immediately became serious. He stood up straight and said, ¡°Please tell me, Your Majesty. I¡¯m willing to do anything to resolve your issues.¡±


    King Fengyu was very satisfied with Xia Chenjing¡¯s attitude. His eyes were filled with kindness as he patted Xia Chenjing¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°My dear general, Ning Caichen is too arrogant. I hope you can kill him.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Your Majesty. I will not shirk my responsibilities.¡± Xia Chenjing immediately epted the order.¡±


    ¡°You have always been my most loyal subordinate. Here, take this pill. It will strengthen your body.¡±


    King Fengyu took out a pill from his pocket.


    The pill was pitch-ck.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Xia Chenjing¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. He took the pill without hesitation and swallowed it carefully.


    The moment he swallowed it, Xia Chenjing smiled brightly and said, ¡°Your Majesty, I feel much better.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    King Fengyu still had the same pleasant smile on his face.


    However, only he knew that this pill was a slow-acting poison.


    His eyes shed.


    Xia Chenjing knew too much and could not be allowed to live.


    ***


    Sikong Wuyuan and Liang Sisi understood and immediately followed Jiang Ming to the outside of the boat.


    Sikong Wuyuan took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m finally out. The aura inside is really turbid. It¡¯s awful for a refined person like me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like attending banquets?¡± Liang Sisi burst outughing. ¡°Why are you suddenly not used to it?¡±


    ¡°What have the banquets be these days? The banquets I attended in the past were so ssy.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan helplessly spread his hands, feeling disappointed.


    Jiang Ming saw through Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s thoughts and said, ¡°Times have changed. Many things are good at the beginning, but after a period of time, they be foul.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan pursed his lips.


    Liang Sisi did not say anything. She narrowed her eyes and looked far away. Her eyes were filled with scrutiny.


    Seeing Liang Sisi like this, Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan turned their attention to her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Look at how engrossed you are.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but ask.


    Jiang Ming followed Liang Sisi¡¯s gaze and looked away.


    He saw a familiar face. It was Xu Yangyang¡¯s sister, Xu Xiaxia.


    At this moment, Xu Xiaxia had been chased out by King Fengyu. She was swaying unsteadily.


    His clothes were torn and tattered. She staggered slowly.


    Her face was covered in dust, and her mental state seemed to be a little abnormal. Sheughed crazily.


    Liang Sisi and Sikong Wuyuan did not hear it, but Jiang Ming heard it clearly.


    ¡°Evil people will be tortured by evil people, and retribution will eventuallye¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that Xu Xiaxia was referring to King Fengyu.


    However, he felt that Xu Xiaxia was also talking about herself.


    Xu Xiaxia betrayed her sister, Xu Yangyang, and wanted to kill her and rece her.


    In the end, she was chased out by King Fengyu. It was quiteughable.


    Sikong Wuyuan saw that Liang Sisi did not reply, so he looked over as well.


    Seeing that it was Xu Xiaxia, he was stunned for a moment before he pped his hands and said, ¡°Wow! Karma came for her!¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that it was enough, so he turned around and got off the boat.


    Seeing this, Sikong Wuyuan and Liang Sisi did not say much and followed Jiang Ming off the boat.


    However, when the two of them came ashore, Xu Xiaxia recognized Jiang Ming and the others and ran toward them frantically.


    Her eyes were bright, and she almost wanted to pounce on him.


    She now felt that Ning Caichen was her savior and someone she should rely on.


    Seeing Xu Xiaxia¡¯s actions, Liang Sisi stepped forward and grabbed Xu Xiaxia¡¯s arm.


    At this moment, Xu Xiaxia no longer had any spiritual energy, so she could only be manhandled by Liang Sisi.


    ¡°Let me go! Let me go! I¡¯m a witch who¡¯s second only to one person in the Fengyu Kingdom and above all others!¡±


    Xu Xiaxia struggled, but she did not forget to stare at Jiang Ming.


    She could only gamble now. She might not be able to see Ning Caichen in the future. This was her only chance.


    ¡°What do you want to do here? Xu Xiaxia, do you remember that you are no longer a witch? Your position as a witch has been taken by someone else.¡±


    Liang Sisi hit Xu Xiaxia with a dose of reality.


    ¡°Yes, yes, my position as a witch is gone.¡±


    At the mention of the witch, Xu Xiaxia was even more agitated. She forgot what she wanted to say to Jiang Ming. She held her head and cried, mumbling to herself.


    Seeing Xu Xiaxia like this, Jiang Ming and the others did not pity her at all and walked past her.


    When they arrived at the pce, Jiang Ming and the other two asked the servants and were surprised to learn that King Fengyu was not in the pce.


    ¡°I have a feeling that the king is up to no good.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was restless, patting his forehead as he paced back and forth.


    Liang Sisi¡¯s sixth sense also shed faintly. She said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Ning Caichen, I think we should leave now.¡±


    Seeing that the two of them were already like this, Jiang Ming felt that it was time to leave.


    He stood up and packed his things. He looked at Sikong Wuyuan and Liang Sisi and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Liang Sisi also started to pack their things.


    The three of them were almost done packing up, and they just happened to run into Xia Chenjing.


    Xia Chenjing looked at the bags in their hands and said with a faint smile, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, are you leaving? Are you not having a good time in the Fengyu Kingdom?¡±


    Jiang Ming realized that Xia Chenjing hade with ill intentions and replied casually, ¡°We remembered that we still had something important to do, so we are leaving first. May I know who you are?¡±


    Xia Chenjing still smiled and replied to Jiang Ming, ¡°I am the second general of the Fengyu Kingdom, Xia Chenjing. If you have any problems, you can tell me. I can help you solve them.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±

 Chapter 803 - 803 Not Allowed to Leave

    803 Not Allowed to Leave


    Jiang Ming rejected Xia Chenjing mercilessly.


    Xia Chenjing¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    Ning Caichen was really unpredictable. No wonder King Fengyu was so worried.


    A small transparent fox appeared in his hand and climbed onto Liang Sisi¡¯s body.


    Liang Sisi instantly felt a weight on her body.


    ¡°Something seems to be crawling all over me.¡±


    She panicked a little, but she could not see anything.


    Jiang Ming looked at Liang Sisi and saw the little fox.


    The little fox thought that no one would find out and was secretlyughing in its heart.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not see the little fox, so he asked curiously, ¡°I don¡¯t see anything. Are you sure?¡±


    Jiang Ming grabbed the fox¡¯s neck and tossed it away.


    The angle of the throw was aimed at Xia Chenjing, who was pped in the face by the fox.


    In Liang Sisi and Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s eyes, Jiang Ming was just moving erratically.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, aren¡¯t you being rude?¡±


    Xia Chenjing was unhappy and shouted at Jiang Ming. He no longer had the amiable attitude he had just now.


    Jiang Ming had long known that Xia Chenjing was not a good person. He sneered and said, ¡°Who is the impolite one? Didn¡¯t you put this little fox up there?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Liang Sisi were dumbfounded when they heard him mention a little fox. They looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°What fox? Neither of us saw it.¡±


    Xia Chenjing did not expect Jiang Ming to be able to see the little fox. He thought Jiang Ming was being crazy and was stunned for a moment.


    Then, he quickly reacted and said to Jiang Ming, ¡°You have to stay here even if you die. I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan and Liang Sisi also realized that Xia Chenjing was up to no good.


    ¡°What?¡± Sikong Wuyuan asked first. ¡°No one in the Fengyu Kingdom should stop us now, right? Why are you stopping us from leaving? I didn¡¯t know that the second general of the Fengyu Kingdom had such awful manners!¡±


    Liang Sisi sneered, ¡°You really know how to offend your superiors. Don¡¯t you know that your king is very respectful to Ning Caichen? Aren¡¯t you pping him in the face by treating him like this?¡±


    Xia Chenjing raised his hand to brush them away. He said to Jiang Ming disdainfully, ¡°A viin like you should be treated like this! If you know what¡¯s good for you, stay here and don¡¯t cause any trouble!¡±


    Jiang Ming was so angry that heughed.


    This was the first time he had seen such an unreasonable person. He raised his leg and kicked him. ¡°Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t be a busybody! Besides, there are some things that a king like yours should be beaten up for. He¡¯s a terrible man!¡±


    Xia Chenjing was unhappy when he heard Jiang Ming mention his king.


    He shot forward to attack Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming saw Xia Chenjing¡¯s killing intent and was unwilling to be outdone. He immediately released his divine will.


    Xia Chenjing¡¯s head exploded in pain, and he did not know what to do.


    Sikong Wuyuan took the opportunity to step forward and kick Xia Chenjing.


    This kicknded on Xia Chenjing Yi¡¯s abdomen. Xia Chenjing had just returned from the battlefield and there was still a wound on his abdomen.


    He was instantly drenched in sweat from the pain.


    However, this pain instantly roused his spirit, and he pushed himself to be ten times stronger.


    Countless bolts of lightning struck down.


    The thunder rumbled, and Liang Sisi¡¯s heart trembled. She was very afraid.


    She vaguely remembered that her father had given her a jade pendant.


    There was a core in the center of the jade pendant that could block all kinds of attacks, but it could only block it once.


    Her father emphasized that this jade pendant was to be used when she was in a crisis. This seemed like an apt asion to use it.


    While she was thinking, Jiang Ming had already rushed out and stopped Xia Chenjing.


    In his opinion, this power might damage the houses here!


    The people here were innocent.


    Seeing Jiang Ming stop his attack made Xia Chenjing admire him a little, but he also knew that he and Jiang Ming were destined to be enemies. He immediately used his spiritual energy to summon a long sword.


    The long sword went straight for Jiang Ming. The moment it got close to Jiang Ming, the long sword split into various smaller swords and rushed directly at Jiang Ming¡¯s vital parts.


    Jiang Ming quickly kicked the smaller swords away.


    However, the small swords did not go directly to Xia Chenjing as he thought. Instead, they turned to Jiang Ming again.


    Jiang Ming suddenly realized that these small swords might have spiritual energy, so he raised his hand and crushed the handle of the smaller swords.


    The smaller swords instantly turned into ashes.


    The moment they turned into ashes, the smaller swords suddenly came back to life and rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    Liang Sisi noticed that Jiang Ming did not seem to realize that the smaller swords had been resurrected. She hurriedly threw the jade pendant in her hand to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming noticed the jade pendant that Liang Sisi threw at him. He caught it instantly and pinched the smaller swords away.


    He could tell that the smaller swords could revive, and at the same time, he knew that if he continued like this, he would be consumed by the smaller swords.


    He took out a few silver needles from his pocket and bound the smaller swords to the wall.


    Jiang Ming had injected spiritual energy into the silver needles, which fixed the smaller swords firmly to the wall.


    There was no way for these smaller swords to break free from the shackles of the silver needles.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Xia Chenjing was unhappy to see that his most powerful moves on the battlefield were easily stopped by Jiang Ming. He shouted at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming originally thought that Xia Chenjing was a capable person, but he suddenly felt that this person was nothing special.


    He immediately rxed and tried to negotiate with Xia Chenjing.


    ¡°Let us go. We won¡¯t do anything to you. I think you should be reasonable. We came to the Fengyu Kingdom as guests, not to be your ves!¡±


    Xia Chenjing did not listen to Jiang Ming at all. Instead, heughed and said, ¡°Since you¡¯vee to the Fengyu Kingdom, you belong to the Fengyu Kingdom. You can¡¯t be considered guests at all. I hope you understand what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly realized something and stared at Xia Chenjing. ¡°You were sent by King Fengyu, right? Did he leave just now to look for you?¡±


    Xia Chenjing did not expect Jiang Ming to realize the truth behind it so quickly. He did not admit it at all. ¡°No, I came here on my own ord. Ning Caichen, you have offended the king and should be punished. I hope you will surrender.¡±

 Chapter 804 - 804 Betrayal

    804 Betrayal


    ¡°Did Imit a crime for you to want to kill me, or did your king order you to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap! I¡¯m here to take your life!¡±


    Xia Chenjing did not let Jiang Ming off and directly attacked him.


    He used a set of punches and kicks that he had learned from a great expert. His muscles rippled and expanded at a terrifying rate.


    Jiang Ming was not afraid at all and directly blocked Xia Chenjing¡¯s attacks.


    Following Xia Chenjing¡¯sbination of punches and kicks, Jiang Ming followed suit.


    Xia Chenjing could not help but be shocked when he saw that Jiang Ming seemed to be a much more aplished martial artist.


    Xia Chenjing was so stunned that he was directly hit to the side by Jiang Ming¡¯s attack.


    Xia Chenjing originally wanted to counterattack, but when he saw Jiang Ming¡¯s fierce appearance, he suddenly felt a little scared.


    Although he wanted to sacrifice his life for the kingdom, he did not want to die at this juncture.


    He wanted King Fengyu to do more.


    ¡°Can we go now?¡± Jiang Ming sneered. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. I just want you to pass a message to King Fengyu. Don¡¯t even think about killing us! Otherwise, I will destroy the Fengyu Kingdom¡¯s current government!¡±


    Hearing this, although Xia Chenjing was not convinced, he had to pretend to agree.


    He clenched his fists and shouted at Jiang Ming, ¡°Why are you so disrespectful to the king? The king treats you so well, respects you in everything, and listens to you. You¡¯re simply an ingrate!¡±


    Seeing that he was being called an ingrate, Jiang Ming was instantly rendered speechless.


    ¡°What are you even saying? Your king wanted to kill me. I had no choice but to retaliate against your king. Your king saw that he couldn¡¯t even touch me, so he was respectful to me. Otherwise, would he treat me so well?¡±


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    Xia Chenjing suddenly became angry and shouted at Jiang Ming. ¡°My king has never been such a person. My king has always been reasonable. I will not allow anyone to treat my king like this!¡±


    As he spoke, he rushed toward Jiang Ming without caring about anything else. A red light shed between his eyebrows.


    He was also faster than the average person.


    Liang Sisi¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words. She said, ¡°Ning Caichen, be careful!¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this secret technique being used before, but I¡¯ve seen it in an ancient book. The difficulty of cultivating this secret technique is extremely high, but once you master it well, it will be a very good spell technique. It¡¯s over now. It won¡¯t be good if something happens to Ning Caichen.¡±


    Hearing Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words, Liang Sisi¡¯s heart tightened.


    However, Jiang Ming did not listen to Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words. Instead, he went straight to Xia Chenjing.


    Xia Chenjing did not expect that Jiang Ming would dare to rush over like this. He suddenly felt angry and felt that Jiang Ming was not afraid of death at all.


    Seeing Jiang Ming¡¯s stance, Sikong Wuyuan could not help but shout, ¡°Ning Caichen, what are you doing? Don¡¯t be impulsive. Quickly retreat!¡±


    Liang Sisi also shouted, ¡°Ning Caichen, listen to him! Are we going to die for nothing?¡±


    However, it was as if Jiang Ming had not heard Liang Sisi and Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words at all. He continued to charge forward.


    Liang Sisi¡¯s expression changed. She looked at Sikong Wuyuan and tears fell down her cheeks.


    She did not want to see Ning Caichen die.


    Sikong Wuyuan went up to stop Jiang Ming, but it was toote. Jiang Ming was already close to Xia Chenjing.


    However, the moment the two sides approached, red spots started covering Xia Chenjing¡¯s body. He fainted and fell to the ground.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Liang Sisi could not help but be pleasantly surprised. They looked at each other and asked Jiang Ming, ¡°Ning Caichen, are you alright?¡±


    Jiang Ming stood in ce and looked at Xia Chenjing as he said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so reckless, then go die. I¡¯ll personally tell King Fengyu this.¡±


    Xia Chenjing did not expect his secret technique to be countered.


    The moment he got close to Jiang Ming, he felt a wave of spiritual energy.


    The spiritual energypletely eroded his entire body and organs and even controlled his movements.


    He was forced to seal his secret technique in his heart.


    However, it was precisely because he had sealed his secret technique that he had be like this.


    Xia Chenjing was unwilling to ept this oue. He shouted at Jiang Ming, ¡°What kind of secret technique did you use to make me like this? At least let me know before I die.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no secret technique. This is my own power. It¡¯s just that your power isn¡¯t trained properly.¡±


    Jiang Ming mocked Xia Chenjing.


    He felt that Xia Chenjing deserved to be ridiculed. He was loyal to King Fengyu and did not think about other people at all.


    However, he also instantly understood his current situation.


    He had to sort this out before Ning Caichen started attacking him.


    At the thought of this, King Fengyu¡¯s expression changed. He said in surprise, ¡°Second General, why are you here?¡±


    Looking at King Fengyu acting dumb, Jiang Ming sneered and looked at Xia Chenjing. ¡°Is this your beloved king?¡±


    King Fengyu was still ying dumb. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m very confused.¡±


    Xia Chenjing did not expect his king to be like this. ¡°Your Majesty, how could you abandon me? I was so loyal to you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you were loyal to me. I don¡¯t know what kind of stupid things you¡¯ve done on the battlefield.¡±


    King Fengyu snorted coldly, looking down at Xia Chenjing.

 Chapter 805 - 805 Falling Out

    805 Falling Out


    ¡°Your Majesty, what are you talking about? How could I? I¡¯ve always been loyal to you. How can you lie like this?¡±


    He had never thought that King Fengyu would speak to him like this.


    ¡°Since you said all of this ¡­¡± Jiang Ming started coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll believe you if you kick him.¡±


    Upon hearing this, King Fengyu kicked Xia Chenjing mercilessly.


    Xia Chenjing spat out another mouthful of blood.


    He was already in extreme pain, but there was nothing he could do. He could only hold his chest and say to King Fengyu, ¡°From now on, you are no longer my king. We have nothing to do with each other.¡±


    His heart turned cold.


    He had been the attendant of King Fengyu since he was eight years old. He had even stayed by the king¡¯s side when he was cultivating forbidden techniques and aging rapidly. He had been searching for medicine for King Fengyu in various ways.


    He evenforted King Fengyu when he threw all kinds of tantrums.


    He did not expect such an ending. It was really sad.


    Jiang Ming could tell that King Fengyu was cold and heartless, and Xia Chenjing was desperate. He immediately smiled and said, ¡°Your Majesty, we n to leave. You should agree to this, right?¡±


    King Fengyu was unhappy for a moment, but he quickly recovered and said, ¡°Of course you can. Lord Ning Caichen, you can do whatever you want, but I haven¡¯t treated you well. I never thought that the second general would be so rude to you.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then give the second general to me. I¡¯m still angry. I can vent my frustrations on him.¡±


    Jiang Ming had other thoughts as he spoke to King Fengyu.


    King Fengyu was somewhat hesitant.


    He felt that Xia Chenjing was still useful. If he put in a good word for himter, he might change his mind and do anything for him.


    However, looking at the second general like this, ording to his understanding of his personality, he was afraid that he would not be able to change his mind. He was also a little reluctant to let him go.


    Xia Chenjing did not wait for King Fengyu to answer and said to Jiang Ming directly, ¡°I promise to go with you, but you are not allowed to do anything harmful to King Fengyu unless he does something harmful to you first.¡±


    Xia Chenjing was trying to reason with Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming had always adhered to the principle of not offending others if they did not offend them first. When he heard Xia Chenjing¡¯s words, he naturally agreed.


    King Fengyu was a little puzzled.


    Jiang Ming also noticed that King Fengyu was still confused, but he could not help but curse in his heart.


    King Fengyu was really mysterious. Xia Chenjing had done so many things for King Fengyu, but he had been betrayed by King Fengyu.


    Thinking of this, he said to King Fengyu, ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s no need to send us off. We¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    King Fengyu was reluctant to part with Jiang Ming. He said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Why are you leaving so quickly? I haven¡¯t even properly entertained you guys at theke banquet. I¡¯ve just returned, and you¡¯re already leaving.¡±


    ¡°No, we have already been entertained by your queen. There is no need for anything else,¡± Jiang Ming said politely. He added in a threatening tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t let us go now, I won¡¯t let you have peace.¡±


    Seeing Jiang Ming¡¯s threat, King Fengyu remembered what Zuo Tang Xiyi had said to him.


    He straightened his back and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, you should listen to my orders. How can you leave and stay here as you please?¡±


    Jiang Ming could tell that King Fengyu was not going to let them go. He immediately became angry and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You sent your second general to attack us, and now we can¡¯t leave? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you did to us just now!¡±


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming was very direct. King Fengyu was at a loss for what to do. Then, he instantly became angry and shouted at them, ¡°Ning Caichen, I won¡¯t let you leave. No matter what you do, I won¡¯t let you leave!¡±


    ¡°You sure know how to pester me! I even beat your second general up so badly. Why should I be afraid of others? I advise you to be sensible and let us leave quickly!¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little impatient.


    King Fengyu did not expect Jiang Ming to not be afraid of him at all. He suddenly felt that he had lost his dignity and said to his servant, ¡°Gather the pce army immediately and surround this ce. We must take Ning Caichen down!¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was speechless. He said to King Fengyu, ¡°What right do you have to keep us here? We clearly didn¡¯t do anything bad, nor did we do anything to let you down. You just keep interrupting us! Could it be that you¡¯re after something on us?¡±


    Thest sentence struck King Fengyu¡¯s heart. He hurriedly said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I advise you to be sensible and stay here obediently. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you have an easy time.¡±


    Liang Sisi felt that King Fengyu should be taught a lesson. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°Do you know who I am? I am the second princess of the Daliang Kingdom. If you dare to imprison us like this, the Daliang Kingdom will not let you off! The Daliang Kingdom is more than twice the size of the Fengyu Kingdom. Do you want to lose your entire kingdom?¡±


    As she spoke, Liang Sisi let go of the hairpin. Her long hair cascaded down her neck. She had revealed her true gender.


    She felt that it was time to reveal her identity. Only by revealing her identity would King Fengyu know how to restrain himself.


    She felt that King Fengyu had gone too far.


    Unexpectedly, King Fengyu did not think much of it and directly made bold ims.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to kill your father!¡±

 Chapter 806 - 806 Threatening

    806 Threatening


    Liang Sisi was furious when she heard the insulting words of King Fengyu. She went forward to p King Fengyu.


    However, at this moment, all the people gathered by King Fengyu had arrived. Seeing that Liang Sisi was about to p their king, a soldier hurriedly threw a dagger over.


    The dagger went straight toward Liang Sisi¡¯s head. When Liang Sisi saw the dagger, she was stunned. She did not know what to do and did note back to her senses at all.


    Jiang Ming noticed Liang Sisi¡¯s frozen state and pulled her to his side. He then crushed the dagger with his bare hands.


    He could not help but grumble in his heart, ¡°It seems that everyone in the Fengyu Kingdom likes to use daggers.¡±


    Just as he was thinking this, the soldiers had already surrounded Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Sikong Wuyuan rolled his eyes and said, ¡°The Fengyu Kingdom is just a small kingdom. Insulting a big kingdom is one thing, but you still want to surround their princess. You really don¡¯t know how to do things as a king.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±


    King Fengyu looked at Liang Sisi and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s not a bad idea for the Daliang Kingdom¡¯s second princess to die in a foreignnd. Moreover, she¡¯s as good as dead, so the king of the Daliang Kingdom can¡¯t do anything about it. If he wants, I¡¯ll give him an identical second princess.¡±


    Upon hearing King Fengyu¡¯s words, Jiang Ming suddenly thought of what Liang Sisi said about seeing the exact same person as Liang Shengsheng.


    ¡°Those people were all created by you.¡±


    Although there was no concrete evidence, Jiang Ming had already confirmed it.


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s heart shook.


    ¡°How can a useless king like you make someone who looks exactly the same? This is not something an old man can do. Only a young, strong sorcerer should be able to do this! You should know that!¡±


    Hearing Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words, King Fengyu was enraged.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you. Shut up immediately!¡±


    King Fengyu found it difficult to speak. Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words had hit close to home. His mind was filled with images of him aging quickly.


    Sikong Wuyuan seemed to have thought of something. He looked at King Fengyu in surprise and said, ¡°Did you cultivate some forbidden technique to be like this? Impossible. You¡¯re just a king of a small kingdom. People like you shouldn¡¯t be able to cultivate forbidden techniques!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    King Fengyu was about to go crazy. He was like a walking corpse.


    He did not want others to know the truth. Before Sikong Wuyuan could continue, he raised his hand and ordered the soldiers to attack.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming joined forces.


    They protected Liang Sisi in the middle and kicked the soldiers away one by one. Screams and cries of pain spread throughout the pce.


    King Fengyu thought that he had a good chance of winning and looked at the scene in front of him proudly.


    However, when he saw his soldiers fall one after another, he could not help but panic. He shouted at Jiang Ming, ¡°Ning Caichen, what kind of monster are you? Hurry up and show me your true form!¡±


    When Jiang Ming heard King Fengyu say this, he immediately realized that he had to capture the king first.


    He grabbed King Fengyu and held him by his side, pressing his de against his neck.


    He shouted at the soldiers, ¡°If you take another step forward, I will make your king die in front of you!¡±


    Feeling the pain in his neck, King Fengyu immediately panicked.


    He felt that things were getting worse. If he continued to fight with Ning Caichen, he would be the one suffering now.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, please don¡¯t be rash. We can talk things over. This is all a misunderstanding.¡±


    King Fengyu trembled. His eyes nced down at the de pressed against his neck, and his feet trembled uncontrobly.


    If the de had moved even an inch closer, he would have died.


    He still had some time. He could not die before he ate Ning Caichen¡¯s heart to prolong his life.


    At the thought of this, King Fengyu raised his foot to step on Jiang Ming¡¯s foot.


    However, before he could even step on it, he was bound by Jiang Ming, and the de went deeper.


    This time, King Fengyu felt a sharp pain and immediately did not dare to move. He stuttered, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, let¡¯s talk things out. Don¡¯t be like this now.¡±


    Jiang Ming could tell that King Fengyu was afraid of dying. He asked, ¡°Is there anyone behind you?¡±


    King Fengyu¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He shook his head resolutely and said, ¡°No one.¡±


    He would rather die than expose his good friend Zuo Tang Yixi.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Jiang Ming could tell that there was someone behind King Fengyu, but he did not say it out loud. His expression was calm.


    Sikong Wuyuan sensed that someone wasing and whispered to Jiang Ming, ¡°Ning Caichen, someone seems to being.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. He could faintly feel a menacing aura in the distance and could not help but frown.


    However, after a while, that person did note over. He was puzzled.


    Liang Sisi suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave first? We¡¯ll talk about the restter.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming felt that Liang Sisi¡¯s words made sense and immediately agreed.


    King Fengyu also heaved a sigh of relief in his heart.


    Fortunately, Ning Caichen did not hurt him too badly, so he still had a chance to catch his breath.


    However, Jiang Ming did not let King Fengyu off. He stuffed something into the king¡¯s mouth.


    King Fengyu¡¯s expression fell.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, what did you give me?¡±


    He panicked.


    If it was some kind of poison, it would be over for him!


    ¡°Poison,¡± Jiang Ming replied easily.


    He had to teach King Fengyu a lesson. King Fengyu was too arrogant.


    The poison was not very potent, but it was enough to make King Fengyu panic for the rest of his life.


    King Fengyu instantly felt hopeless. He tried his best to spit it out, but it was not that easy.


    The poison had already entered his stomach. He red at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, if there¡¯s a next life, I¡¯ll definitely make you suffer!¡±


    ¡°People have said this to me countless times,¡± Jiang Ming said casually.


    King Fengyu was dumbfounded. He instantly roared at his soldiers.


    ¡°Hurry up and kill these people! Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m about to die? Don¡¯t you still care about me?¡±

 Chapter 807 - 807 Walking Out of the Palace

    807 Walking Out of the Pce


    Jiang Ming knew that King Fengyu had gone mad. He conjured a rope in his hand and tied him up.


    However, since tying him up was not enough, Jiang Ming raised his hand and lifted King Fengyu up.


    King Fengyu suddenly felt dizzy.


    He vomited, and his eyes were unfocused. He could not control his soldiers at all.


    Seeing their king in such a state, the soldiers did not dare to step forward.


    Although they did not like King Fengyu, he was still their king. They did not want their king to be tortured to death.


    They would have to save him.


    ¡°Listen up, if you want your king to live, make way for me! Don¡¯t make me say it a second time. If I say it a second time, your king will die.¡±


    Upon hearing this, King Fengyu tried his best to hold back his urge to vomit and wanted to continue shouting at the soldiers.


    He did not want the soldiers to let Ning Caichen go. In his opinion, he needed Ning Caichen very much now.


    As long as he ate Ning Caichen¡¯s heart, he would be able to live longer. At that time, he would not care if he were poisoned.


    Jiang Ming seemed to have guessed that King Fengyu would continue to speak, so he spun him even more.


    This time, King Fengyu waspletely speechless. He was about to go crazy, but he could not stop. He could only let Jiang Ming manipte him.


    When the soldiers heard Jiang Ming¡¯s words, they immediately made way for him.


    Jiang Ming nced at Sikong Wuyuan and Liang Sisi before leading them out of the pce. The soldiers could only watch as they left.


    When Jiang Ming arrived at the entrance of the pce, a soldier could not help but shout, ¡°Can you put the king down now? We¡¯ve already given way to you.¡±


    Jiang Ming kept his word and threw King Fengyu down. The soldiers immediately panicked and gathered together, wanting to catch King Fengyu.


    However, King Fengyu was thrown several meters away by Jiang Ming.


    He fell heavily to the ground. He was already old, and his body was exhausted.


    With this, he felt like was dying.


    All the soldiers surrounded King Fengyu.


    Due to their haste, they fell directly onto King Fengyu.


    Sikong Wuyuan looked back andughed when he saw the soldiers. He said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Ning Caichen, look behind you. I¡¯m dying ofughter. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such stupid soldiers.¡±


    Liang Sisi and Jiang Ming both looked back when they heard Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words. They could not help butugh as theymented, ¡°The soldiers of the Fengyu Kingdom are really idiotic.¡±


    Recalling the jade pendant that Liang Sisi gave him, Jiang Ming took it out of his pocket and handed it back to Liang Sisi. ¡°You have to keep this kind of thing carefully. Don¡¯t give it to others randomly. It can save your life at a critical moment.¡±


    Liang Sisi knew what Jiang Ming meant. She was also surprised that Jiang Ming could see the power of the jade pendant. She could not help but be puzzled. ¡°How could you tell? I thought you only thought of this as an ordinary jade pendant.¡±


    ¡°I can sense the spiritual energy in this jade pendant, but the spiritual energy is very thin. Still, it should be enough for you to escape from danger. In the future, you still have to train hard.¡±


    Jiang Ming advised Liang Sisi.


    At this moment, Xia Chenjing suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Thank you, Ning Caichen. I feel very satisfied now.¡±


    Hearing Xia Chenjing¡¯s words, the three of them could not help but be surprised. They asked Xia Chenjing, ¡°Why are you thanking us? We¡¯re the ones who took you away!¡±


    At this moment, before Xia Chenjing could reply, a dart knife with a circr pattern rushed directly in front of Xia Chenjing.


    However, the dart knife was intercepted by Jiang Ming. Jiang Ming took a closer look and found that the mark was ck. There were ck spots at all five corners. It was obvious that it had been poisoned.


    He understood.


    Someone wanted to kill Xia Chenjing.


    Before he could say anything, a woman appeared in front of the three of them and said with a smile, ¡°I was just about to enter the pce when I saw the three of you. You must be Lord Ning Caichen.¡±


    The woman¡¯s face was unfamiliar.


    Jiang Ming could tell at a nce that this woman¡¯s face was fake.


    He could not help but feel curious.


    What was this woman¡¯s true identity?


    However, there was one thing he was sure of. The one who wanted to kill Xia Chenjing should be this woman.


    ¡°Thank you for your praise. I just don¡¯t know what your name is. Why would you chat with us?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were full of vignce. He could roughly guess what the woman in front of him was thinking.


    He was not sure of the woman¡¯s true purpose, but she either wanted to kill Xia Chenjing or kill them.


    Sikong Wuyuan also became vignt. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you before.¡±


    Although Liang Sisi did not say anything, her eyes were filled with wariness.


    Seeing the three of them treat her like this, the woman could not help but chuckle. ¡°Do you think I can kill you? What can a woman like me know?¡±


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Jiang Ming turned around and wanted to leave, but he was stopped by the woman.


    The woman only raised her hand gently, but Jiang Ming felt a heavy pressure.


    This pressure even made him involuntarily take a step back. He vaguely felt that this woman¡¯s power was not inferior to some people in the Deity Transformation Realm.


    Jiang Ming was the only one who felt the pressure.


    Sikong Wuyuan was curious about Jiang Ming¡¯s actions and wanted to follow him to see if he could get out. However, he suddenly felt the pressure.


    He instantly felt a chill run down his spine.


    Liang Sisi understood something and asked, ¡°Who are you? What is your position in the Fengyu Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°I am not a person of importance. I came here today to invite you to a meal. I have always admired Lord Ning Caichen. Now that I can meet Lord Ning Caichen, I am really surprised. If we can have a meal together, that would be the best.¡±


    Jiang Ming instantly understood the intentions of the woman in front of him.


    This woman wanted to keep them in the Fengyu Kingdom. She was anotherckey of the Fengyu Kingdom.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t go with you?¡± he sneered. ¡°I¡¯m leaving the Fengyu Kingdom, so you¡¯d better be smart and let us go.¡±


    He was already a little angry.


    Others who came to the Fengyu Kingdom for fun were not troubled like this. However, the people of the Fengyu Kingdom had given them so much trouble. This was too much.

 Chapter 808 - 808 Leave Your Life Behind

    808 Leave Your Life Behind


    Those darts all had ck patterns on them, and it was obvious that they were poisonous.


    Jiang Ming wondered if he was a fortune teller. Everything he thought of hade true. He directly kicked the darts back.


    Instead, the woman suddenly disappeared and appeared behind Jiang Ming.


    She reached out her hand, wanting to grip Jiang Ming¡¯s neck.


    Jiang Ming reacted quickly. He jumped down and went behind the woman.


    He seized the opportunity and grabbed the woman¡¯s neck instead.


    The woman did not expect to be caught. She immediately shouted, ¡°Ning Caichen, do you know who I am? How dare you treat me like this! You will die a horrible death.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that this woman was being unreasonable, but he was also curious about her identity. He pulled the woman¡¯s mask off and instantly saw her true face.


    Jiang Ming and the other two did not know this woman, but King Fengyu knew her very well. She was the new witch of the Fengyu Kingdom, Zuo Tang Yixi.


    Zuo Tang Yixi did not expect that she would be seen through. She quickly wanted to escape.


    All kinds of lumps appeared on her body. Those lumps grew bigger and bigger as they tried to push Jiang Ming away.


    However, Jiang Ming saw through her tricks and still held her neck tightly.


    He could not help butugh and say, ¡°This is such a fake trick. Why do you even bother?¡±


    Zuo Tang Xiyi was dumbfounded.


    The lumps she made looked very real.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Liang Sisi thought they were real. They wanted to go up and get rid of those lumps, but they were stopped by Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said just now? They¡¯re all fake. Don¡¯t be fooled by these things.¡±


    When Sikong Wuyuan heard this, he felt that this woman was really terrifying. He took another step back and carefully looked at the woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°Logically speaking, only one family can use this spell. Why do you know it?¡± he asked incredulously. ¡°You don¡¯t look like someone from that family at all. Although I forgot the name of that family, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not from that family!¡±


    ¡°You know my identity?¡±


    Zuo Tang Yixi did not answer Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s question; instead, she looked at Liang Sisi and said, ¡°Not only do I know who you are, I also know who this woman is. She is the second princess of the Daliang Kingdom, Liang Sisi.¡±


    Liang Sisi shrugged and said, ¡°My hair is undone, and I¡¯ve already revealed my original appearance. Who wouldn¡¯t recognize me? Woman, don¡¯t act stupidly here.¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Are you the new witch of the Fengyu Kingdom?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan and Liang Sisi could not figure it out. They looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, how did you determine that she might be the witch of the Fengyu Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Only a witch would dress like this and have such a token.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the woman¡¯s clothes. Ignoring the woman in front of him, he put his hand into her pocket and took out something inside.


    It was a shiny token.


    He did not see it initially, but because of Zuo Tang Yixi¡¯s actions, he identally saw it.


    At this moment, he could vaguely see the word ¡°witch¡± carved on it.


    Thus, he figured out what was going on.


    Seeing the token, Sikong Wuyuan immediately said, ¡°This must be the newly appointed witch of the Fengyu Kingdom. I¡¯ve seen this token with Xu Xiaxia before. None of you noticed it, but I did.¡±


    Zuo Tang Yixi did not expect her identity to be exposed, she immediately changed her expression and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t we talk about it properly? Why did it be like this? Why can¡¯t we be civil? Come to my ce for tea.¡±


    Seeing that Zuo Tang Yixi was still inviting the three of them, Jiang Ming could not help butugh. ¡°You clearly know that the three of us will not ept your invitation, yet you still keep asking.¡±


    However, Zuo Tang Yixi took advantage of this opportunity and went straight for Jiang Ming¡¯sher regions.


    Jiang Ming saw through her actions and kicked her.


    Zuo Tang Yixi staggered back in pain.


    However, she was still unwilling to give up. She grabbed Jiang Ming¡¯s hair.


    Jiang Ming kicked again and let go of his hand.


    This time, Zuo Tang Yixi was kicked to the ground.


    She shouted at Jiang Ming, ¡°You¡¯re just an ordinary person with no position, yet you dare to do such a thing to me. Today, I¡¯ll take your life no matter what!¡±


    As she said that, Zuo Tang Yixi rose into the air and wanted to step on Jiang Ming¡¯s head.


    Jiang Ming could not allow Zuo Tang Yixi to step on his head and immediately became angry.


    Zuo Tang Yixi was different from the others. She directly dodged the barrier and rushed straight toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming guessed that Zuo Tang Yixi would probably be able to dodge it. He was prepared.


    While Zuo Tang Yixi was not paying attention, he conjured a long sword and aimed it at her heart.


    However, Zuo Tang Yixi was also prepared. She took out a dart knife from her pocket and wanted to cut his throat when he was not paying attention.


    Jiang Ming noticed the dart knife in her hand first and kicked it away.


    When Zuo Tang Yixi was not paying attention, he directly plunged the sword into her heart.


    However, Zuo Tang Yixi did not show any signs of being stabbed by the sword. She did not even spit out blood. Instead, her eyes were emitting green light as she bit straight at Jiang Ming.


    Her teeth instantly turned into wolf fangs. They werepletely ck. It was as if they were soaked in poison.


    Jiang Ming did not expect Zuo Tang Yixi to have such a secret technique.


    However, his movements were still quite fast, and he immediately dodged Zuo Tang Yixi.

 Chapter 809 - 654-Annihilation

    809 Chapter 654-Annihtion


    Zuo Tang Yixi used a lot of strength to bite Jiang Ming, but Jiang Ming dodged her attack.


    Thus, her teeth shed so hard that they shattered.


    Broken teeth fell to the ground. Zuo Tang Yixi was furious and shouted at Jiang Ming, ¡°Ning Caichen, get over here!¡±


    Seeing Zuo Tang Yixi¡¯s irritable temper, Jiang Ming rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You want me toe over just because you asked me to? Are you my mother to order me around?¡±


    Zuo Tang Yixi rushed over again, and Jiang Ming moved to appear behind her.


    He fought with Zuo Tang Yixi, who no longer had any hidden weapons this time, and could only use her bare hands to fight.


    However, Jiang Ming had a hidden sword. When Zuo Tang Yixi was not paying attention, he plunged the sword into her abdomen again.


    This time, Zuo Tang Yixi¡¯s eyes widened and her jaw fell open. She wanted to say something, but she could not make a sound, and she fell to the ground.


    Seeing that Zuo Tang Yixi seemed to be dead atst, Sikong Wuyuan and Liang Sisi instantly rxed.


    Liang Sisi could not help butin.


    ¡°This witch is really troublesome. Still, no wonder she¡¯s a witch from the Fengyu Kingdom. She¡¯s quite capable. She¡¯s much better than Xu Xiaxia.¡±


    ¡°Are you praising her or belittling her?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was amused, but he was also afraid that Zuo Tang Yixi would suddenlye back to life, so he kicked her.


    With this kick, Zuo Tang Yixi woke up, but due to her internal and external injuries, she could not move.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, I really admire you. I thought I could win, but you still beat me.¡±


    Zuo Tang Yixi was convinced that she was already on the verge of death.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Jiang Ming carefully sized up Zuo Tang Yixi and felt that she could also be useful. He was toying with the idea of recruiting her.


    Zuo Tang Yixi could not guess Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts. She introduced herself to him. ¡°I¡¯m Zuo Tang Yixi. I¡¯m from a special royal bloodline. Although you have defeated me now, amoner is amoner. You will never achieve anything big in your lifetime!¡±


    She spat out these filthy words.


    Liang Sisi was furious. She stepped on Zuo Tang Yixi¡¯s abdomen and said angrily, ¡°You stupid witch, you really have no manners. What do you mean by that? Don¡¯t you know that if Ning Caichen wanted to, he could also be a member of the royal family? It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t want to!¡±


    Zuo Tang Yixi did not care at all; instead, sheughed out loud.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to step on me. I can¡¯t feel pain anymore. I don¡¯t care what you do to me! Who cares if Ning Caichen bes a member of the royal family? They weren¡¯tmoners in the past! He will always have the blood ofmoners flowing through his veins.¡±


    ¡°I think the ancestors of King Fengyu were alsomoners, right? Does King Fengyu not have the blood ofmoners flowing through his veins? Doesn¡¯t that make him useless? Is he just a figurehead?¡±


    Zuo Tang Yixi did not care at all. She shouted, ¡°Only I have the purest noble blood here. I went to great lengths to change my blood!¡±


    ¡°You have the ability to change your blood?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s interest was piqued. He asked Zuo Tang Yixi, ¡°How about we negotiate? I think you want to live, right?¡±


    Hearing this, although Zuo Tang Yixi was a little tempted, she was very firm in her stance.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die!¡±


    Jiang Ming instantly felt that there was no need to negotiate with Zuo Tang Yixi. He turned around and nned to leave with Xia Chenjing.


    ¡°I think we should go.¡±


    He did not want to recruit Zuo Tang Yixi. He gave her a chance out of goodwill, but she did not cherish it.


    There was no need for him to give Zuo Tang Yixi anything.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming was about to leave, Zuo Tang Yixi could not help but be anxious. She said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Ning Caichen, wait.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not listen to what Zuo Tang Yixi said at all. Instead, he continued walking forward.


    He felt that he did not need to talk too much with Zuo Tang Yixi. Even if she became his servant now, she probably would not be very obedient.


    He might as well give up on her.


    Realizing that Jiang Ming seemed to be walking further and further away, Zuo Tang Yixi became even more anxious and quickly shouted, ¡°Ning Caichen, please stop. I have something very precious for you.¡±


    She suddenly realized that she was in a critical situation.


    If Ning Caichen did not help her now, she would definitely die.


    She could not count on King Fengyu because she did not trust him at all.


    She hade here just to get Ning Caichen¡¯s heart! She could not fail!


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Jiang Ming stopped beside Zuo Tang Yixi. He was not tempted, but he was curious.


    What could Zuo Tang Yixi give him?


    Zuo Tang Yixi made him so angry, he should let her suffer a little.


    Seeing Jiang Minge over, Zuo Tang Yixi¡¯s heart was ignited with hope. She instantly replied, ¡°I can predict the future. You can tell me what you want to know. I can tell you everything. It¡¯s absolutely true.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming turned around and left, speechless.


    What did he need to predict the future for? He could decide his own future!


    He thought it was something good, but it turned out to be something stupid. Zuo Tang Yixi was really bold. He admired her.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming was about to leave again, Zuo Tang Yixi was shocked.


    Many people wanted to know about their future, but Ning Caichen was not interested at all.


    This was a little troublesome.


    It seemed that there was nothing that could tempt Ning Caichen, but she wanted to give it a try.


    Thinking of this, Zuo Tang Yixi could not help but shout again, ¡°Jiang Ming, I still have something else. Don¡¯t go. We can discuss anything. I can do anything for you!¡±


    This time, Jiang Ming paused. Herst sentence piqued his interest.


    He needed a servant right now.


    Since Zuo Tang Yixi could do anything, then she could be his servant.


    However, there were conditions to being his servant. If she was useless and had to be taught everything, it would not do.


    He did not have that much time to talk to Zuo Tang Yixi.


    Seeing Jiang Ming stop again and again, Sikong Wuyuan and Liang Sisi could not help but follow him back to Zuo Tang Yixi¡¯s side.

 Chapter 810 - 810 Black Gas Appears

    810 ck Gas Appears


    Zuo Tang Yixi was still muttering to herself, ¡°Come over quickly! Come over quickly! You definitely won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±


    She did not expect Jiang Ming to ask this question. Zuo Tang Yixi was stunned for a moment and then said, ¡°I know several spells and cultivation techniques.¡±


    ¡°Are you good at serving others?¡± Jiang Ming asked.


    These words made Zuo Tang Yixi realize something, she suppressed her anger and asked, ¡°Ning Caichen, do you want me to be a servant?¡±


    ¡°Answer my question.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not want to talk to Zuo Tang and Yixi anymore, so he continued to ask.


    He did not have much patience, he still hoped that Zuo Tang Yixi knew what was good for her.


    Zuo Tang Yixi knew that she was at a disadvantage and immediately said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the two servants brought by Zuo Tang Yixi. The two of them were so scared that their faces were pale. They had not recovered from their shock and had even forgotten to escape.


    ¡°Bring up your master.¡±


    Jiang Ming called out to the two servants.


    The two servants immediately came back to their senses and replied with a trembling voice, ¡°Yes.¡±


    However, the moment Jiang Ming turned his head, one of the servants suddenly rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming felt a chill on his back and turned to look at the servant. Then, he said, ¡°You¡¯re quite loyal.¡±


    The servant did not reply. His expression was vicious.


    However, before he could get close to Jiang Ming, he was sent flying by Jiang Ming.


    He was sprawled on the ground, his head drooping, and his entire body was letting out ck gas.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Jiang Ming noticed the ck gas and suddenly felt strange. He wanted to go forward to check, but Xia Chenjing pulled him back.


    Jiang Ming cast a puzzled look at Xia Chenjing. Xia Chenjing used all his strength and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, don¡¯t go. That ck gas will make people lose their minds.¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little surprised that Xia Chenjing would save him. Then, he looked at Sikong Wuyuan.


    However, before he could look at Sikong Wuyuan, Sikong Wuyuan pushed him away.


    Jiang Ming suddenly understood why Sikong Wuyuan pushed him. He was touched, and the silver needles in his hand pierced into the person emitting ck gasyer byyer.


    With this, the ck gas was immediately forced out by the silver needles and scattered in the air.


    Jiang Ming was afraid that the ck gas would taint the others, so he quickly threw a mana ball into the air.


    The mana ball absorbed all the ck gas inside, and the surface of the ball was instantly covered in ck.


    Sikong Wuyuan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I was really scared. That person just now looked terrifying. He was baring his teeth. I couldn¡¯t bear to see that. ¡±


    Liang Sisi did not say anything and kept staring at the person who was emitting the ck gas.


    Without the ck gas, this person had turned into a walking corpse. He Kay face-down on the ground. It was impossible to see his current condition.


    Liang Sisi mustered up her courage and wanted to go forward and turn his body over, but she was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch his body! There might be something there. He might be infected by something. We don¡¯t know if this person swallowed some medicine or cultivated some forbidden technique.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan also replied, ¡°I agree. I don¡¯t know where this thing came from. The Fengyu Kingdom is really terrifying. It¡¯s full of such strange things.¡±


    At this moment, Xia Chenjing used all his strength to get close to the person who seemed to be dead. Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan did not see Xia Chenjing¡¯s actions, only Liang Sisi did.


    She was so shocked that she was speechless.


    After a while, she said in surprise, ¡°Xia Chenjing, what do you want?¡±


    As Liang Sisi spoke, Xia Chen¡¯s actions were also discovered by Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming immediately wanted to stop Xia Chenjing, but it was toote. Xia Chenjing felt the person¡¯s pulse and pressed forward.


    That person did not have any reaction at all, which made Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan feel strange.


    ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± they asked Xia Chenjing. ¡°Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°You may not know this,¡± Xia Chenjing said seriously. ¡°But I know that this person has taken a special substance. If we don¡¯t seal the acupuncture points on his neck now, he will stille back to lifeter.¡±


    Zuo Tang Yixi did not expect Xia Chenjing to help Jiang Ming and the others. She cursed him, saying, ¡°Xia Chenjing, to think that you¡¯re the second general of the Fengyu Kingdom. I didn¡¯t expect you to do such a thing that betrays the king.¡±


    Xia Chenjing did not care and questioned Zuo Tang Yixi instead.


    ¡°King Fengyu is not worthy of such loyalty. Besides, you are not very loyal either. I feel that you did note here for King Fengyu.¡±


    These words hit the nail on the head. Zuo Tang Yixi could not help but feel guilty and said awkwardly, ¡°How could I not havee here for King Fengyu? What are you saying?¡±


    However, that imposing aura did not seem to be any different from that of an ordinary person.


    The golem frowned and looked at Jiang Ming, muttering to himself, ¡°Are you Ning Caichen? You look thin and weak, but you¡¯re quite bold. You actually dared to leave the pce.¡±


    Jiang Ming knew that this was another person with ill intentions. He immediately shouted, ¡°Who do you work for? Who sent you?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as stupid as them and will give myself up?¡± The golemughed.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he did not wait for Jiang Ming to reply. He took the lead and attacked Jiang Ming¡¯s heart directly. It was obvious that he wanted to dig out his heart.


    Jiang Ming did not want to be outdone and started fighting with the golem. The golem¡¯s entire body was made of stones and was very hard.


    Jiang Ming was fighting physically. Inparison, he was at a disadvantage.


    However, in reality, Jiang Ming had the upper hand.


    Jiang Ming realized that the golem was actually fake. He released a few silver needles.


    The silver needles were specially stained with Jiang Ming¡¯s power. The silver needles were inserted into the golem¡¯s body.


    Therge stones on the golem¡¯s body immediately fell to the ground.

 Chapter 811 - 811 Suddenly Alive

    811 Suddenly Alive


    As the stones fell to the ground, the man revealed his original appearance.


    Xia Chenjing could not help but be shocked. ¡°Yuyan Shumeng, aren¡¯t you dead? Why are you here?¡±


    Yuyan Shumeng did not expect Xia Chenjing to call out his name. He got angry and shouted at Xia Chenjing, ¡°Xia Chenjing, do you want to die? You actually said my name. If I had known earlier, I would have killed you!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he did not wait for Xia Chenjing¡¯s answer but continued to fight with Jiang Ming.


    In his opinion, he had to win this time. Jiang Ming should be punished!


    Jiang Ming did not expect Yuyan Shumeng to be so brave. He became serious.


    However, he instantly realized that Yuyan Shumeng only knew some martial arts techniques.


    Soon, Yuyan Shumeng was gradually knocked down by Jiang Ming and pressed onto the ground.


    Jiang Ming also took the opportunity to release two silver needles and directly blinded his eyes.


    Yuyan Shumeng immediately covered his eyes. His hands were covered in tears of blood.


    ¡°My eyes!¡± he cried out in pain. ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did my eyes be like this?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not reply to him. In his opinion, Yuyan Shumeng deserved it.


    In the end, he tied up Yuyan Shumeng and looked at him.


    ¡°Where did youe from? Hurry up and say it.¡±


    Yuyan Shumeng did not answer. He covered his eyes and said in pain, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Xia Chenjing answered for Yuyan Shumeng.


    ¡°He is the third general. He died on the battlefield before, and now, for some reason, he has returned.¡±


    ¡°This is strange.¡±


    Zuo Tang Yixi, who was at the side, remained silent, her eyes filled with fear.


    Yuyan Shumeng¡¯s return to life was her handiwork. She did not expect Yuyan Shumeng to be so patriotic. He actually came here immediately and even helped King Fengyu attack Jiang Ming.


    Due to Jiang Ming¡¯s attack, Yuyan Shumeng¡¯s life wasing to an end.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at Yuyan Shumeng¡¯s posture and could not help but take a few steps back. He muttered to himself, ¡°This is really terrifying.¡±


    Liang Sisi was also a little flustered. She covered her eyes and said to Sikong Wuyuan, ¡°Tell me what happened so that I can open my eyes. I really can¡¯t take it anymore. I don¡¯t want to see this bloody scene.¡±


    Jiang Ming realized something and looked at Yuyan Shumeng. ¡°Is he going to die? Wouldn¡¯t this be his second death? Who revived you the first time?¡±


    Liang Sisi suddenly thought of Zuo Tang Yixi and rushed over to her, ¡°Zuo Tang Yixi, it was you who did this, right?¡±


    She had been puzzled as to why there was the position of a witch in the Fengyu Kingdom, but now she understood.


    This witch probably had other extraordinary abilities. Otherwise, there would be no ce for this witch in the Fengyu Kingdom.


    Zuo Tang Yixi seemed to know something strange. Perhaps she was the one who revived Yuyan Shumeng. Now that Yuyan Shumeng was in such a situation, she should also understand.


    Zuo Tang Yixi did not expect to be seen through. She panicked for a moment, but she quickly returned to normal.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t ask me.¡±


    She could not move at all now, so she could only say that.


    The person she needed to be respectful to was Ning Caichen.


    She did not care about Liang Sisi.


    Liang Sisi saw through Zuo Tang Yixi¡¯s thoughts and did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°So, it was you. We don¡¯t want to save Yuyan Shumeng, but you have to tell us how to punish him. I don¡¯t want to be messed up by him.¡±


    When Jiang Ming heard Liang Sisi¡¯s words, he also went to Zuo Tang Yixi.


    Zuo Tang Yixi saw Jiang Minging over and felt helpless. She could only say, ¡°He will mutate into a puppet in a while. No one can defeat that puppet. Even if they defeat it, they will be devoured by it.¡±


    Zuo Tang Yixi did not finish what she had to say.


    In her opinion, she really hoped that Yuyan Shumeng could defeat Ning Caichen and the other two.


    She was about to mention Yuyan Shumeng¡¯s weakness.


    Yuyan Shumeng¡¯s weakness was his eyes.


    As long as he ced his spiritual energy in his eyes, the person who released the spiritual energy would be able to control Yuyan Shumeng.


    Jiang Ming frowned.


    If what Zuo Tang Yixi said was correct, then Yuyan Shumeng was really hard to beat.


    Yuyan Shumeng was already mutating. His skin had started to turn white and tender.


    His eyes started to protrude.


    His hands were covered in stones, and his body had be a real stone.


    Sikong Wuyuan had been checking Yuyan Shumeng¡¯s condition.


    Now that he saw Yuyan Shumeng in this state, he immediately said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave quickly? We¡¯re leaving the Fengyu Kingdom anyway. In that case, what the Fengyu Kingdom looks like has nothing to do with us.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that he could not be a coward and immediately said, ¡°How do we know if we can¡¯t beat him if we don¡¯t try?¡±


    Then, he looked at Zuo Tang Yixi and said, ¡°Hurry up and tell us the method to defeat him. Otherwise, you know what we will do to you.¡±


    At this moment, Zuo Tang Yixi felt that she was about to win and was unwilling to tell them the solution.


    She continued to look innocent. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to defeat him. I can¡¯t do anything. I just made it look like this. ¡±


    Seeing Zuo Tang Yixi like this, Liang Sisi could not help but feel anxious.


    ¡°I think this Zuo Tang Yixi is useless. It¡¯s better to leave her here and let her taste the pain of being beaten up by Yuyan Shumeng.¡±


    Hearing this, Zuo Tang Yixi could not help but be nervous.


    She knew that the puppet was inhumane when it killed people. It did not care if she had royal blood or if she was a witch of the Fengyu Kingdom.

 Chapter 812 - 812 Good People

    812 Good People


    However, Zuo Tang Yixi immediately felt relieved.


    Yuyan Shumeng had awakened, so Ning Caichen could not leave.


    Even if he left now, Yuyan Shumeng would catch up to him.


    From the looks of it, she had taken her revenge. It did not matter if she died or not.


    Then, she continued to answer innocently, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. If you guys are still obsessed with me, then there¡¯s nothing I can do. ¡±


    Yuyan Shumeng was obviously in a bad state and was unwilling to tell them at all.


    Liang Sisi was furious, but she did not say anything.


    Zuo Tang Yixi was terrified of them earlier, why was she suddenly rebellious now?


    Zuo Tang Yixi was really infuriating.


    At this time, Yuyan Shumeng had already stood up. His entire body was covered in mes, and his figure and face could not be seen.


    Zuo Tang Yixi felt Yuyan Shumeng rise and immediatelyughed out loud.


    ¡°All of you will be Yuyan Shumeng¡¯s sacrificial offerings.¡±


    Jiang Ming sneered and kicked Zuo Tang Yixi to Yuyan Shumeng¡¯s side.


    Yuyan Shumeng immediately absorbed Zuo Tang Yixi¡¯s essence.


    Zuo Tang Yixi instantly turned into a withered corpse.


    The speed at which her life essence was absorbed was very fast. It only took a few seconds.


    Liang Sisi was shocked. She could not even stand steadily. She was in a daze and almost fell to the ground. Thankfully, Sikong Wuyuan caught her


    ¡°Be careful, Yuyan Shumeng seems to judge where you are by sound. Don¡¯t make any noise.¡±


    Jiang Ming also noticed that Yuyan Shumeng was looking at objects making sounds, so he also stopped moving.


    As expected, because the three of them did not move, Yuyan Shumeng could not find their positions at all. He could not help but be anxious and quickly looked around, trying to find out where the three of them were.


    The moment Jiang Ming shot out a kick, he had exposed his position.


    Xia Chenjing did not dare move.


    He wanted to survive. He did not want to be sucked dry by Yuyan Shumeng.


    He still had a lot of things to do. He had been working for King Fengyu for the first half of his life.


    Now that he finally had a chance to be free, he could not let Yuyan Shumeng kill him.


    Yuyan Shumeng started to cause trouble. He raised his hand to shoot the mes everywhere.


    The mes set the houses on fire, and the surroundings were soon engulfed in a sea of fire.


    The buildings fell down with loud crashes.


    Yuyan Shumeng quickly rushed toward the buildings, but Jiang Ming happened to be in his path.


    Seeing Yuyan Shumeng rushing over, he turned around and walked to the side.


    However, Yuyan Shumeng heard Jiang Ming¡¯s movements and changed his direction to appear beside him.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming did not bother hiding anymore and wanted to fight directly with Yuyan Shumeng.


    Liang Sisi, on the other hand, shouted at Yuyan Shumeng fearlessly, ¡°I¡¯m here, Yuyan Shumeng,e and find me!¡±


    Hearing Liang Sisi¡¯s voice, Yuyan Shumeng rushed toward Liang Sisi.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t look for her. Come and look for me! ¡±


    Because of Jiang Ming¡¯s voice, Yuyan Shumeng went to his position again.


    Liang Sisi was about to continue shouting, but Sikong Wuyuan covered her mouth and even pressed on her acupuncture points to shut her up.


    He did not want to see Liang Sisi die, but he did not want Ning Caichen to die either.


    After settling Liang Sisi¡¯s matter, he quickly went to another roof and shouted at Yuyan Shumeng, ¡°Come here! I have what you want.¡±


    Jiang Ming continued to shout, ¡°The thing is with me. Don¡¯t go to him! ¡±


    These two voices kept ringing in Yu Yan Shumeng¡¯s ears, and he was instantly enraged.


    With such anger, he activated his vision and immediately saw Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan clearly.


    Yuyan Shumeng still retained his previous memories. He followed his memories and went to Jiang Ming¡¯s position.


    Those memories told him that the person he needed to kill the most now was Jiang Ming.


    When Jiang Ming saw Yuyan Shumeng rushing toward him, he was relieved.


    He did not want Yu Yan Shumeng to kill Sikong Wuyuan. In his opinion,pared to Sikong Wuyuan dealing with Yu Yan Shumeng, he could deal with him better.


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, quickly bring Liang Sisi and the others out of here. The pce is about to turn into a sea of fire.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan knew the current situation. Seeing that Yu Yan Shumeng had already gone to Jiang Ming¡¯s ce and would note to him again, he decided to do the rescue work directly.


    He quickly brought Liang Sisi and Xia Chenjing out of the pce 300 meters away.


    When he was done, he let go of Liang Sisi and Xia Chenjing.


    Xia Chenjing did not expect Sikong Wuyuan to save him. He could not help but feel touched and sincerely said to Sikong Wuyuan, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He felt that he really should not have followed King Fengyu. King Fengyu seemed to be warm-hearted, but he would not save him at a critical moment.


    However, Sikong Wuyuan was clearly his enemy before, but now he had saved him.


    He really did not know how to judge people. If he could not find a good master, he should ask Lord Ning Caichen to be his master.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I hope you won¡¯t be our enemy in the future. No matter what, on ount of me saving you, you can live your life in peace.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t be enemies with you. I¡¯m now one of Lord Ning Caichen¡¯s men. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of Liang Sisi. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t move now, so I¡¯ll try my best to take care of Liang Sisi.¡±


    Toward the end, Xia Chenjing suddenly realized his situation, and his tone gradually became a little lonely.


    Sikong Wuyuan took out a pill from his pocket and stuffed it into Xia Chenjing¡¯s mouth. He said to Xia Chenjing, ¡°Xia Chenjing, swallow this pill. After that, you won¡¯t be unable to move.¡±


    Xia Chenjing listened to Sikong Wuyuan and swallowed the pill.


    As the pill entered his stomach, Xia Chenjing also felt that the internal strength and injuries in his body had recovered.


    ¡°Thank you, Sikong Wuyuan,¡± he said in surprise. ¡°You are really good people. I will serve Ning Caichen with all my heart.¡±


    ¡°I hope you keep your word.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was still in a hurry to help Jiang Ming, so he turned around and left.


    At this moment, a furious roar came from the entrance of the pce.

 Chapter 813 - 813 Taking the Initiative

    813 Taking the Initiative


    The sound was deafening, causing Sikong Wuyuan and the other two to tremble.


    Sikong Wuyuan immediately panicked, and he picked up his pace.


    Liang Sisi was very worried and also became anxious. She wanted to go up and take a look, but she was stopped by Xia Chenjing.


    Xia Chenjing said with an understanding look, ¡°Liang Sisi, if you go over now, you¡¯ll only cause trouble for them. It¡¯s better to stay here.¡±


    ¡°Xia Chenjing, if I don¡¯t go and take a look, I won¡¯t be at ease.¡±


    Liang Sisi¡¯s mood was extremely low.


    She was sad that she could not help, but she still wanted to do her part.


    Xia Chenjingforted Liang Sisi. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Liang Sisi. Lord Ning Caichen is very powerful. He was actually able to attack Yuyan Shumeng.¡±


    Liang Sisi suddenly thought of something and curiously said, ¡°Yuyan Shumeng seems to be a woman¡¯s name, but he is a man. It¡¯s really strange.¡±


    Hearing this, Xia Chenjing could not help but feel embarrassed. Then he sighed and said, ¡°Yuyan Shumeng isn¡¯t actually a man, she is a woman. It¡¯s just that her family likes boys, so they raised her as a boy.


    ¡°She also became one of the three generals of the Fengyu Kingdom. Yuyan Shumeng is actually very pitiful. Her life has been terrible from the start.¡±


    Liang Sisi was stunned for a moment before she said, ¡°Is there no way to save her? Even though it¡¯s said that evil will be rewarded, Yuyan Shumeng had no choice but to do this. I feel that I should at least save her if I can.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bad way of thinking. Yuyan Shumeng isn¡¯t able to change her mind like me. No matter what King Fengyu does, she will never betray King Fengyu.


    ¡°Even if we save her now, if King Fengyu wants her to kill us, Yuyan Shumeng will still kill us. She will just give us some time to escape.


    ¡°But what use is just escaping? We need to eliminate all our enemies so that they won¡¯t keeping back to hinder us!¡±


    Xia Chenjing could not help but feel sad when he recalled the good times he had with Yuyan Shumeng.


    However, he also knew that he and Yuyan Shumeng could not go back to the past.


    They were destined to have different lives.


    Sikong Wuyuan had already arrived at Jiang Ming and Yuyan Shumeng¡¯s side. He was anxiously looking at the situation in front of him.


    Because Yuyan Shumeng was covered in mes, Jiang Ming did not get close to her. Instead, he attacked her from a distance.


    Jiang Ming tried to use the mana ball to repel Yuyan Shumeng.


    Yuyan Shumeng wanted to burn Jiang Ming to death, but she could not achieve her goal. She could not help but be more irritable.


    She spat out mes at Jiang Ming.


    These mes burned the spot under Jiang Ming¡¯s feet into ayer of ash.


    Before long, Jiang Ming had no ce to stand and could only float in the air.


    Sikong Wuyuan, who had just arrived, had the same fate as Jiang Ming. He could not put his feet on the ground and could only rise into the air.


    King Fengyu finally managed to break free from the soldiers, only to find that his pce had turned into a sea of fire. He could not help but feel upset.


    He had spent so much money and effort on building his pce.


    He wanted to cry out, but because his entire body was injured, he could not cry out at all.


    Everyone in the pce began to flee in panic, and all of them were panicking.


    However, no one could leave the entrance of the pce. They could not even reach the entrance of the pce.


    These were all spiritual mes, and there was no way to put them out. Moreover, they burned more destructively and spread extremely quickly, making it toote for those people to escape.


    Their bodies werepletely engulfed in mes. Some of them had even been burned to death, while others had been crippled.


    King Fengyu wanted to run, but he could not do so in his current state.


    He wanted the soldiers to help him, but they were already too busy taking care of themselves. They were running around everywhere, so how could they care about King Fengyu?


    King Fengyu had never thought that he would end up like this. He was really sad.


    However, his strong desire to live made him crawl forward.


    There was only one thought in his mind. He had to survive!


    Jiang Ming was still using the mana ball to repel Yuyan Shumeng, but the mes on her body were getting bigger and bigger. She created a me barrier out of thin air to trap Jiang Ming.


    When Jiang Ming was not paying attention, Yuyan Shumeng threw it out. However, Sikong Wuyuan discovered the barrier.


    Sikong Wuyuan rushed to Jiang Ming, wanting to push him away. He was trapped in the me barrier.


    Jiang Ming saw what was happening and quickly threw another barrier at Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan was trapped by the barrier and could not reach Jiang Ming at all.


    He tried his best to p the barrier open and even released all his spiritual energy, but he still could not get to Jiang Ming.


    He still had no way to escape the barrier.


    Seeing this, Sikong Wuyuan could not help but say helplessly, ¡°Ning Caichen, do you want to die for nothing? Escape!¡±


    However, in that instant, something shocking happened.


    Jiang Ming released torrents of water and extinguished all the mes on Yuyan Shumeng¡¯s body.


    Yuyan Shumeng¡¯s original appearance appeared in a sh, but her face could no longer be seen.


    Not only that, but her body was also covered in burn marks. It was obvious that she had to pay the price for using this technique.


    Yuyan Shumeng looked charred. Sikong Wuyuan wanted to vomit.


    Jiang Ming saw his reaction and immediately stepped forward to help Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan heaved a sigh of relief, but then he realized that Yuyan Shumeng had already rushed over.


    Yuyan Shumeng was furious.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and released a barrier. It locked Yuyan Shumeng up.


    Yuyan Shumeng tore open the barrier and shot fireballs at Jiang Ming.


    However, because Jiang Ming had extinguished the mes, the mes had be weaker. It looked like the mes released by a child.


    Jiang Ming easily extinguished the mes, and Yuyan Shumeng was instantly furious.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help butugh.


    He really could not hold it in anymore. Yuyan Shumeng was pitiful.


    Then, he felt strange again and looked down at the people who were trying to extinguish the mes.


    They could not extinguish the mes with water.

 Chapter 814 - 814 Settled

    814 Settled


    When Sikong Wuyuan looked at Jiang Ming again, he saw that the me was extinguished immediately. It was many times more effective than water.


    What method did Jiang Ming use? Shouldn¡¯t this fire be extinguished with water?


    The battle between Jiang Ming and Yuyan Shumeng also entered the climax.


    Yuyan Shumeng saw that the mes were useless against Jiang Ming, so she simply fought him with her bare hands.


    However, Jiang Ming did not approach her at all and even took the opportunity to bind her with a spell.


    This time, Jiang Ming used several times more power in the spell.


    Yuyan Shumeng¡¯s face turned ashen. She wanted to struggle free like before, but she could not break free at all.


    Yuyan Shumeng screamed.


    As she screamed, her entire body turned red, and even her hair stood up. She did not look like a normal person at all.


    Jiang Ming looked at Yuyan Shumeng¡¯s body and found that there were no signs of death on her body. He could not help but feel a little strange.


    Logically speaking, there had to be livor mortis after being dead for so long. Why was there no livor mortis on her body at all?


    When Sikong Wuyuan saw Jiang Ming suddenly quiet down, he felt strange.


    He looked at Jiang Ming and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang Ming told Sikong Wuyuan about his doubts.


    Sikong Wuyuan instantly understood. He looked at Yuyan Shumeng¡¯s body and found that it was indeed the case.


    He thought of something and took out an ancient book from his pocket.


    The moment he flipped open the ancient book, a spiritual pet appeared in the light of the ancient book.


    The spiritual pet was white and chubby like a bread roll. It had small eyes and pouty lips. It looked very cute.


    Jiang Ming was stunned. Then, he saw the little bun and said, ¡°What? If you have something to say, say it quickly. If not, leave.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan did not get angry. He said to the little bun in a friendly tone, ¡°If someone is already dead, but some methods were used to keep him alive, then why is there no livor mortis on their body?¡±


    ¡°The lost Puppet Control Technique has actually appeared out of nowhere!¡±


    It was as if an earthquake had urred.


    Many people who were running for their lives fell down one by one.


    It was this roar that made many people¡¯s eyes instantly turn nk. It was as if they were controlled by something.


    They collectively walked in Jiang Ming¡¯s direction. Their bodies had also changed. Fangs grew out of their mouths, and their fingers became long and slender.


    Moreover, their skin became as hard as steel.


    Their eyes, in particr, had turned gray, as if they had lost their sight. However, ording to the debris they had dodged, they seemed to be able to see clearly.


    Xia Chenjing felt the movement from the innermost part of the pce and could not help but think of something, and he panicked.


    ¡°Oh no, Yuyan Shumeng seems to have used a controlling technique! Now, everyone in the pce will be heading toward Ning Caichen. Time is of the essence. I have to go in and save Ning Caichen.¡±


    Before Liang Sisi could reply, he immediately headed toward Jiang Ming.


    Liang Sisi also wanted to follow, but she was knocked unconscious by Xia Chenjing.


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan noticed the scene below and were shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did it be like this?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan felt anxious.


    Jiang Mingforted Sikong Wuyuan and patted his shoulder. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, we can face it. Don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan also felt that he was being too anxious. However, as more and more people gathered, he really could not control his emotions.


    Among these people, he saw a familiar figure and immediately shouted, ¡°Why is Xia Chenjing there?¡±


    Jiang Ming also noticed Xia Chenjing¡¯s figure and suddenly felt strange. ¡°Is he also being controlled by Yuyan Shumeng¡¯s voice?¡±


    Then, Jiang Ming made his preparations seriously.


    If Xia Chenjing was controlled, they would have to fight a decisive battleter.


    No matter what, they had to face the issue head-on this time. They had to leave the Fengyu Kingdom.


    Just as he was thinking, the horde had already arrived in front of them.


    Those people could not jump. So, they shouted at Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    Jiang Ming created a huge barrier and trapped these people inside.


    The inside of the barrier was extremely strong. After Jiang Ming used 30% of his strength, those people could not escape from the enchantment.


    However, they instantly went crazy and roared at Jiang Ming. They also exerted all their strength, not caring if they were injured or bleeding.


    A river of blood instantly appeared in the area blocked by the barrier.


    Many people fell to the ground because they had died.


    Jiang Mingming did not have that muchpassion, so he did not care.


    Sikong Wuyuan sighed.


    He had a big heart, but there was indeed no way to save these people now.


    Xia Chenjing jumped up and went directly to Jiang Ming¡¯s side.


    Jiang Ming was originally vignt, but when he found that Xia Chenjing¡¯s appearance was no different from before, he rxed.


    Sure enough, Xia Chenjing took out a secret manual from his hand and handed it to Jiang Ming. ¡°There might be a solution here, but I can¡¯t open this manual at all. It¡¯s said that only people with high cultivation can open it. However, I¡¯ve looked for many big shots, but they could not open it as well.¡±


    Hearing Xia Chenjing¡¯s words, Sikong Wuyuan suddenly thought of something and said to Xia Chenjing, ¡°Could this be the long-lost secret manual? Why is this secret manual with you? Wasn¡¯t it in the hands of an eminent monk?¡±


    ¡°That senior monk was my good friend, but he passed away some time ago. Otherwise, this secret manual would be in his hands. He gave me the secret manual and hoped that I would take good care of it. That¡¯s why I have it.¡±


    ¡°The world is unpredictable.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but sigh with emotion as he did not expect the senior monk to have passed away.


    He had met this senior monk before. This senior monk was chivalrous and righteous. He had been such a good soul, but he had still died early.


    Jiang Ming did not listen to Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words. Instead, he took the secret manual.

 Chapter 815 - 815 Everything Is Normal

    815 Everything Is Normal


    Jiang Ming tried to open the secret manual, but when he touched it, the secret manual opened by itself, and the contents were disyed in front of him.


    It was unknown whether it was intentional or not, but this secret manual went to the page about how to rectify the current situation.


    Jiang Ming knew the method clearly, but he instantly fell silent.


    He felt that it was the same whether he had this secret manual or not.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Xia Chenjing could not see the contents of the secret manual. They looked at Jiang Ming anxiously and said, ¡°What¡¯s inside? Tell us quickly! Let us hear it so that we can implement it.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment and looked at Sikong Wuyuan and Xia Chenjing in confusion. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? The content has already been revealed.¡±


    Xia Chenjing said helplessly, ¡°This secret manual is enchanted. Only those who open this secret manual can see its content. We can¡¯t see it at all.¡±


    Jiang Ming closed the book and put it in Xia Chenjing¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same whether you¡¯ve seen it or not.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that this was a little strange. Then, he asked, ¡°What exactly is the solution?¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned. ¡°The only way out of this is to get rid of all these people. Do we still need to read this secret manual? Any normal person woulde to this conclusion. I don¡¯t know who came up with this secret manual. It¡¯s full of crooked theories.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help butugh.


    ¡°I thought there would be something special in this secret manual. I think we might as well think of a way to get rid of these people ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s follow what was said in the manual. Now that the barrier has trapped them, they will kill each other. However, I think the most important thing now is to get to the root of the problem.¡±


    Jiang Ming turned to look at Yuyan Shumeng.


    Yuyan Shumeng¡¯s mind seemed to be muddled. She was mumbling something. Her voice was soft and gentle, making people shudder.


    Jiang Ming rushed directly to Yuyan Shumeng and roughly understood what Yuyan Shumeng was saying.


    She stammered, ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Why not? You can do it now.¡±


    Then, she said, ¡°Absolutely not. ¡±


    Jiang Ming knew that Yuyan Shumeng had her own morals. Then, he thought for a moment and inserted the silver needles into her body.


    When Yuyan Shumeng realized that someone was attacking her, she immediately ran toward Jiang Ming, opening her mouth wide, wanting to swallow him whole.


    However, Jiang Ming seized the opportunity and put the silver needles into her stomach.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Xia Chenjing were dumbfounded when they saw that the silver needles had already entered Yuyan Shumeng¡¯s stomach.


    They never expected Jiang Ming to do that.


    What was the use of putting them into Yuyan Shumeng¡¯s stomach? In the end, she would still attack him. What was Ning Caichen thinking?


    However, before they could ask about Jiang Ming¡¯s goal, Jiang Ming used his mana to force out the silver needles.


    Yuyan Shumeng originally wanted to continue attacking Jiang Ming, but because of the silver needles inside her, she could only lie on the ground and roll around in pain.


    She wanted to take out the silver needles, but she could not stand the pain anymore. She did not even have the strength to take out the silver needles.


    Jiang Ming also sessfully retrieved the silver needles. The moment the silver needles came out, the ck gas in Yuyan Shumeng¡¯s body also came out and dissipatedpletely.


    The ck gas spread to the person who had cast the barrier, and the person who was originally controlled immediately showed signs of normalcy.


    Yuyan Shumeng spat out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    Sikong Wuyuan followed Yuyan Shumeng andnded on the ground. He kicked her along the way.


    Yuyan Shumeng was already dead. With a kick, she instantly turned into ashes and disappeared.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not expect Yuyan Shumeng¡¯s body to end up like this. He was shocked.


    Xia Chenjing stood on the ground and wiped his tears away. ¡°Yuyan Shumeng has finally passed away. She was tortured by Zuo Tang Yixi and definitely didn¡¯t want to be like this.¡±


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes and finally asked Xia Chenjing, ¡°What exactly happened? Do you know what happened? I still can¡¯t figure out how this spell worked.¡±


    ¡°Her body is filled with bugs that suck human blood. Yuyan Shumeng¡¯s body was controlled by these bugs. But these bugs won¡¯t eat her brain, they will only eat a part of her body. They will also keep her conscious. Therefore, when the bugs force her tomit crimes, her mind is actually clear, and she knows what¡¯s going on. However, she can¡¯t control her body at all. She can only be controlled by these bugs.¡±


    In the end, Xia Chenjing¡¯s face fell. He looked mournful.


    ¡°Mourn in silence.¡±


    Jiang Ming patted Xia Chenjing¡¯s shoulder.


    Xia Chenjing sighed. ¡°I know. Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t need to stay here anymore. ¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem,¡± Jiang Ming said seriously.


    He had wanted to leave for a long time. If not for these people obstructing him, he would have already left the Fengyu Kingdom. He did not want to stay in the Fengyu Kingdom any longer.


    Seeing Jiang Ming nod, Xia Chenjing pped his hands. Some carriages immediately arrived outside the pce.


    Seeing these carriages, Jiang Ming was a little surprised and said, ¡°Where did you call these carriages from? I didn¡¯t even see you move.¡±


    Xia Chenjingughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m the second general of the Fengyu Kingdom. This is nothing to me. They are all death servants who are willing to follow me. They all know about the actions of King Fengyu and are willing to leave the Fengyu Kingdom with me.¡±


    Jiang Ming knocked left and right and instantly saw the invisible death servants. He did not say anything else.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not see them at all, so he could not help but ask a few more questions.


    ¡°When are we going to take these death servants away? Why haven¡¯t I seen them before?¡±


    Xia Chenjing smiled faintly.


    ¡°These death servants are nearby. It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t see them. They¡¯ve already be invisible. They¡¯ll protect us in the dark.¡±


    Xia Chenjing helped Liang Sisi into the carriage, and they left the Fengyu Kingdom.


    Xia Chenjing also suggested to Jiang Ming, ¡°Ning Caichen, why don¡¯t we go to the neighboring kingdom for a night? The scenery there is beautiful.¡±

 Chapter 816 - 816 A New Kingdom

    816 A New Kingdom


    Jiang Ming was interested again.


    Liang Sisi had slowly woken up. She looked around the carriage and could not help but panic. ¡°Why am I in the carriage? Jiang Ming, are you all here?¡±


    Jiang Ming, who was sitting in front, said to Liang Sisi, ¡°Yes, we are.¡±


    Liang Sisi instantly calmed down.


    If she was kidnapped for no reason, then she would really be unlucky.


    After she settled down, she could not help but look forward to it. She did not know which kingdom Jiang Ming would go to.


    Soon, she found out which kingdom she was in, and the carriage stopped.


    The Fengyu Kingdom was about a hundred meters away from the neighboring kingdom, and they soon arrived.


    ¡°Stone Mud Kingdom?¡±


    Liang Sisi got out of the car and was stunned. She did not expect Jiang Ming toe to this kingdom.


    However, the streets of this kingdom were empty, as if something strange had killed everyone.


    ¡°Why is this kingdom so empty? It¡¯s really terrifying to look at.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at Liang Sisi and trembled.


    He had seen a lot of things, but this was the first time he had seen such an empty ce.


    ¡°This is the Stone Mud Kingdom. It might be filled with golems. Otherwise, how could it have this name?¡±


    Xia Chenjing livened up the atmosphere with a joke.


    He felt that something extraordinary might have happened. It was better not to panic.


    ¡°What you said might be the truth.¡±


    Jiang Ming fell silent and did not continue to say anything. Instead, he stared straight ahead as if he had seen something terrible.


    His expression also turned ugly. His entire body was on guard, and his muscles were tense.


    When Xia Chenjing heard Jiang Ming¡¯s words, he was stunned.


    He was just joking. He did not expect Jiang Ming to agree with him.


    When he followed Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze, he instantly agreed with Jiang Ming and nned to escape.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s suitable for us to stay here. Let¡¯s go to another kingdom.¡±


    However, it was already toote. Liang Sisi was the first to see those things and panicked. ¡°Those people seem to being for us.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan also looked at those people. His hands trembled. In fact, his entire body trembled as if he was facing a great enemy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the same as Yuyan Shumeng? Do you think this is the same technique?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned and continued to look at the scene in front of him.


    There were some golems in the middle of them. They seemed to be controlled by someone as they walked toward Jiang Ming and the other two in an orderly manner.


    They did not seem to hear Jiang Ming¡¯s words at all. They did not roar, but their eyes rolled around and looked extremely terrifying.


    Their eyes were the color of stone.


    Their movements were no different from ordinary people, but it was these movements that made Jiang Ming realize that they werepletely different from Yuyan Shumeng.


    ¡°I think we should find an opportunity to run away. I don¡¯t want to be turned into minced meat by these golems.¡±


    ¡°I think this is a good suggestion.¡±


    Liang Sisi also nodded and said, ¡°The Stone Mud Kingdom has the most people. Although their development isn¡¯t very good, they have multiple children. If we continue to stay like this, we will be exhausted to death by these golems. We don¡¯t even know how many people are behind us.¡±


    ¡°I really regret it. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t havee here,¡± Xia Chenjing said.


    Unexpectedly, the golems realized that the three of them were about to leave and turned around to shout, ¡°Don¡¯t leave. We¡¯re not bad people, we¡¯re residents of the Stone Mud Kingdom.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming and the other two looked at each other and immediately stopped. Then, they looked at the golem that came over.


    Then, Jiang Ming stood there and waited for the golems toe to him.


    Seeing Jiang Ming stop, the others also stopped.


    If Ning Caichen was not afraid, then they had nothing to fear either.


    When the golem saw Jiang Ming, it knelt down and said ecstatically, ¡°Finally, someone is here. Are you here as guests?¡±


    With that, the golem immediately shed tears.


    The tears seemed to be made of mud, and they flowed out in thick streaks.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but frown when he saw the mud.


    ¡°What is this thing? Why did ite out and cry mud?¡±


    Hearing this, the golems immediately began to cry again.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t respect the stone statues in the stone temple, so we were cursed. Now, we¡¯ve all be golems, and our characteristics are the same as golems.¡±


    ¡°Do you still have a stone statue temple? Why don¡¯t I remember it?¡±


    Liang Sisi was stunned.


    She remembered that she had been to the Stone Mud Kingdom before.


    The Stone Mud Kingdom was not like this in the past. All the residents lived in peace and were very friendly. There were no temples.


    The mud man stopped crying and said to Liang Sisi, ¡°You should be the second princess of the Daliang Kingdom. I remember you. I even made you some snacks. Do you still remember me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Suwen Jinghuai, you should know.¡±


    ¡°What is it? You¡¯re actually Suwen Jinghuai!¡±


    Liang Sisi was surprised. She could not help but want to touch Suwen Jinghuai¡¯s face, but when she remembered that men and women should not touch each other, she gave up.


    Seeing that Suwen Jinghuai¡¯s face was already covered in tears, she could not help but cry as well.


    ¡°Suwen Jinghuai, why did you be like this? I thought you had all left the Fengyu Kingdom. I didn¡¯t expect you to still be here.¡±


    Suwen Jinghuai also started crying. ¡°This matter is exactly as I said just now, but the reason is a long story. I¡¯ll tell you one by er.¡±


    ¡°Come in first. Don¡¯t let the cultivation priest see you and turn you into golems.¡±


    ¡°It was the cultivation priest who turned you into golems.¡±


    Jiang Ming pointed out the key observations.


    Suwen Jinghuai seemed to be trying to hide something as he stammered, ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this topic. Let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    The other golems also followed Suwen Jinghuai and said, ¡°Yes, yes, that cultivation priest will be back soon. If we continue talking like this, it will be over.¡±


    Liang Sisi insisted, ¡°Then let¡¯s go in first. But after we go in, Suwen Jinghuai, you have to tell us. Only then can we save you.¡±


    Liang Sisi had already made up her mind to save these people, and she felt sad.


    She remembered that Suwen Jinghuai had once thought of going to other kingdoms it to make a living. But now, because of a cultivation priest, he had be like this.

 Chapter 817 - 817 Preparing to Save Someone

    817 Preparing to Save Someone


    If she saw that cultivation priest, she would make sure that cultivation priest died a horrible death.


    He could tell that Liang Sisi was sincere toward Suwen Jinghuai. Moreover, Liang Sisi had suffered some hardships with them. He also nned to help Liang Sisi. Liang Sisi was already their good friend.


    ¡°Liang Sisi is right. We can help you,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said.


    He had the same opinion as Jiang Ming.


    Xia Chenjing yawned repeatedly.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep in a long time. I really want to rest. Do you have a ce to rest? Let me lie down for a while.¡±


    Suwen Jinghuai quickly replied, ¡°Of course there are. There are many empty rooms here. The cultivation priest doesn¡¯t allow us to rest in this room. The house is deserted. If you stay in this house, he won¡¯t notice. He usually doesn¡¯te into this house and only walks around outside.¡±


    Jiang Ming roughly understood the cultivation priest¡¯s attitude. He pondered in his heart and followed Suwen Jinghuai to a courtyard.


    The yard was covered with spiderwebs, and there were some insects and weeds in the garden.


    Wildflowers were also growing wantonly. It looked like no one had taken care of them for a long time.


    The house was covered in dust, and some of the seemingly luxurious furniture had been damaged.


    Suwen Jinghuai felt awkward. He hurriedly called out to the golems and said, ¡°Quickly clean this ce up. It¡¯s really difficult to see here.¡±


    Some of the golems started to move. Since they had be golems, the mud on their bodies could dpose by themselves.


    They directly dissected their own bodies and used themselves to wipe the dust in the house, tear down the spider webs, and tidy up the furniture.


    These golems moved very quickly and immediately finished these things.


    Seeing the clean house, Sikong Wuyuan praised the golems, ¡°You guys are really as kind as Liang Sisi said. Now, can you tell us some of the adversities you¡¯ve faced?¡±


    Jiang Ming sat down and nned to listen patiently.


    However, at this moment, a horn sounded. The golems panicked and ran toward the door.


    Liang Sisi saw that Suwen Jinghuai was also running out in a panic and quickly went up to grab Suwen Jinghuai¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Suwen Jinghuai, where are you going? You guys should sit here for a while.¡±


    However, Suwen Jinghuai said in a panic, ¡°No, we can¡¯t just stay here like this. We have to leave, or we¡¯ll be killed by that cultivation priest. I can¡¯t expose you. Sisi, don¡¯t go out and stay here obediently.¡±


    ¡°If you are the only one who doesn¡¯t go, he won¡¯t notice anything.¡±


    However, when Suwen Jinghuai heard the horn getting louder and louder, he directly shook off Liang Sisi¡¯s hand and snapped, ¡°Liang Sisi, we¡¯re not from the same world. You have to stay here, or I¡¯ll get angry. Don¡¯t stop me anymore. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Liang Sisi wanted to say something, but Jiang Ming squeezed her arm.


    Jiang Ming shook his head at her, signaling Liang Sisi to stop talking.


    He realized that Suwen Jinghuai had put in a lot of effort. He could tell that Suwen Jinghuai was treating her like this because he wanted to protect Liang Sisi.


    Liang Sisi¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.


    She had never thought that Suwen Jinghuai, who had always been especially good to her, would actually snap at her now. However, she understood Suwen Jinghuai.


    Seeing that Liang Sisi was no longer speaking, Suwen Jinghuai walked out of the door and closed it.


    In order to prevent Liang Sisi and the others froming out, he even locked the door. He felt a little sad and thought to himself.


    ¡°Liang Sisi, you must be well.¡±


    Then, his heart began to feel ufortable.


    Once he went out this time, he did not know if he would be able to see Liang Sisi again. Perhaps he would be turned into a real golem by that cultivation priest.


    Seeing that Suwen Jinghuai had already left, Liang Sisi looked at Jiang Ming in confusion and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, why did you stop me? If I kept talking, the horn might have stopped and Suwen Jinghuai wouldn¡¯t have left.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡°If you don¡¯t let Suwen Jinghuai go, you¡¯ll only harm him. That cultivation priest should know the number of golems there are. At that time, if hees to find Suwen Jinghuai, we will appear very passive. We still don¡¯t know how much power that cultivation priest has. Then, if we can¡¯t save Suwen Jinghuai, we¡¯ll be implicated instead. Ultimately, Suwen Jinghuai won¡¯t be saved at all.¡±


    Liang Sisi felt that what Jiang Ming said made sense, and then she started crying again.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you must save Suwen Jinghuai. Suwen Jinghuai is such a good person. He almost gave up his life for me.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan understood Liang Sisi¡¯s feelings and quicklyforted her. ¡°Liang Sisi, everything will pass. Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely take care of that cultivation priest. Suwen Jinghuai shoulde back tonight.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why that cultivation priest summoned these golems. What I¡¯m more curious about now is how he turned these real people into golems. If he turns people into golems so quickly, then we might also be turned into golems by him.¡±


    Xia Chenjing wanted to sleep, but he could not sleep after seeing the current situation. He analyzed the current situation.


    ¡°We have to take the initiative to attack,¡± Jiang Ming said thoughtfully. ¡°We have to find the cultivation priest¡¯s mansion. We don¡¯t know where he lives now. ¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, the Stone Mud Kingdom doesn¡¯t seem to have any pces.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was rather shocked.


    ¡°No pce? How could there be no pce here? Not even a king?¡±


    Liang Sisi also added, ¡°There is indeed no king. This is not actually a kingdom. This is a democracy. There are no countries interfering here, so it¡¯s very peaceful.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, there would be a king here. The atmosphere here is very good, so I came here to have fun.¡±

 Chapter 818 - 818 Get Out

    818 Get Out


    However, as night approached, Jiang Ming and the others did not see Suwen Jinghuai. Liang Sisi felt anxious.


    However, Jiang Ming sensed the presence of someone else and immediately covered Liang Sisi¡¯s mouth. He leaned closer to her ear and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t talk yet. Something seems to being.¡±


    Although his voice was low, Sikong Wuyuan and the others heard it.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but be vignt.


    Xia Chenjing was ready. He conjured some spiritual energy in his hand and nned to attack the culprit when they broke in.


    However, after a while, there was no sound.


    Jiang Ming also said to the others, ¡°That person has already left. We don¡¯t know what he¡¯s here for, but it might be the cultivation priest who came to check. No matter what, we have to be vignt.¡±


    ¡°I think we can¡¯t afford to waste any time. Now that Suwen Jinghuai is gone, we can only go and find him ourselves,¡± Sikong Wuyuan suggested.


    Jiang Ming felt that Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words made sense. He nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say. We can wait until midnight to go out.¡±


    Liang Sisi could not sit still, but she forced herself to sit down.


    She knew that this was the only thing she could do in the current situation.


    In the middle of the night, the moon in the Mud Kingdom was red. When Jiang Ming and the others came out, the red light shone on them.


    Jiang Ming realized that the red light might harm people¡¯s bodies, so he immediately dragged Sikong Wuyuan and the others back into the house.


    Xia Chenjing saw it clearly and could not help but feel strange. ¡°This moon shines on every kingdom, so this red moon should be normal, right?¡±


    Jiang Ming could tell something was amiss. ¡°This is an artificial moon. I don¡¯t know who covered up the original moon with a spell. I¡¯m afraid this red moon will be able to see us.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan shivered and said, ¡°I agree with that. The red moon is fake. I think we should be careful.¡±


    Jiang Ming continued, ¡°If we use an invisibility spell, the red moon shouldn¡¯t be able to find us.¡±


    Jiang Ming immediately used an invisibility spell.


    Sikong Wuyuan and the others followed suit. The three of them quickly left the house, and Liang Sisi waited for them in the courtyard.


    After they used the invisibility spell, the red moonlight no longer shone on them.


    Jiang Ming heaved a sigh of relief. He led Sikong Wuyuan and Xia Chenjing to the eaves of the house and headed toward the more prosperous area.


    Sikong Wuyuan shouted at Jiang Ming in his heart, ¡°Why isn¡¯t there anyone here? Where did those golems go?¡±


    ¡°Those golems might have arrived at that cultivation priest¡¯s courtyard. That cultivation priest is appearing and disappearing like a ghost.¡±


    At this moment, Xia Chenjing heard the sound of gongs and drums. He immediately became nervous and warned Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan in his heart.


    Then, they saw the person who was beating the gong.


    It was not a human. It was a puppet.


    Its cheeks were painted with a very bright blush, and its eyes were wandering like the golems they had seen during the day.


    However, it did not lift its feet. It dragged its feet as it walked.


    Its head moved around awkwardly.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt disgusted and said to Jiang Ming in his heart, ¡°What is this thing? It can actually move. This must be a trick of that cultivation priest. I want to see what this cultivation priest looks like. He uses such strange tricks.¡±


    Xia Chen was also curious and thought to himself, ¡°I seem to have seen this kind of puppet before, but I forgot where. What a pity.¡±


    At this moment, the puppet seemed to have discovered them. Its mouth creaked as if it was being controlled by something. Jiang Ming felt his eardrums hurt.


    Sikong Wuyuan looked in the direction of the wooden house, only to find that the puppet was gone.


    When he turned his head again, his head was facing the puppet. It was smiling at him.


    He was shocked, but he turned around and reacted. He immediately shot out a beam of mana, and his entire body glowed.


    The light gathered into a fish and swept toward the puppet.


    This fish looked extremely thin and weak, but it instantly turned into a shark-like big fish.


    However, unlike sharks, this big fish had saw teeth on both sides.


    The wooden puppet seemed to be pulled by someone, and its body was very hard. It directly pped the big fish to death.


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at the big fish in front of him and immediately went up with his bare hands. He intended to twist the puppet¡¯s head off.


    However, the puppet¡¯s head and body seemed to be tightly stuck together. It could not be removed at all.


    Sikong Wuyuan used all his strength and even added his own spiritual energy, but he still could not break the puppet¡¯s head.


    Instead, the puppet turned its head to face Sikong Wuyuan and looked him in the eye.


    Sikong Wuyuan saw the puppet¡¯s eyes and stopped moving.


    Sensing that something was wrong with Sikong Wuyuan, Jiang Ming turned Sikong Wuyuan around and kicked the puppet, sending it flying.


    Xia Chenjing suddenly thought of something and quickly followed Jiang Ming. ¡°Don¡¯t look into its eyes. Its eyes can control people. Sikong Wuyuan might already be under its control.¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Sikong Wuyuan had already be like a corpse and was charging straight at Jiang Ming.


    His hand went straight for Jiang Ming¡¯s neck. Jiang Ming noticed what Sikong Wuyuan was doing and knocked Sikong Wuyuan away.


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s hand had just touched Jiang Ming when he fell to the ground.


    The puppet did not give up and rushed straight behind Jiang Ming, wanting to strangle him when he was not paying attention.


    However, Jiang Ming felt a chill run down his back. He immediately turned around and kicked the puppet away.


    However, after the puppet flew away again, other puppets suddenly surged up and surrounded Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Jiang Ming and the other two were forced to stick together, but now only Xia Chenjing and Jiang Ming were left standing.


    Xia Chenjing looked at the unconscious Sikong Wuyuan and said helplessly, ¡°It will be very troublesome for us to carry another person like this. I think it¡¯s better for one of us to lure the puppets away first, and the other to send Sikong Wuyuan to the courtyard.¡±

 Chapter 819 - 819 Dealing With the Puppets

    819 Dealing With the Puppets


    ¡°These puppets won¡¯t let us go,¡± Jiang Ming said. ¡°We can¡¯t do this now. We have to defeat these puppets. The number of puppets is increasing. They definitely won¡¯t just stop with Sikong Wuyuan.¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you have to believe me. My n will be very good. If Sikong Wuyuan continues to be unconscious, we will really exhaust our stamina if we drag him out with us to fight.¡±


    Seeing Xia Chenjing¡¯s persistence, Jiang Ming sighed helplessly. He also saw that Xia Chenjing might go ahead regardless of his wishes, so he simply agreed.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you see if your n works.¡±


    Xia Chenjing felt that there was nothing wrong with his n and immediately became happy. He said to Jiang Ming, ¡°I¡¯ll lure these puppets away. I¡¯ll leave it to you to take care of Sikong Wuyuan.¡±


    He was very confident in escaping from these puppets. He vaguely remembered some knowledge he had learned on the battlefield.


    As he thought about it, he did not wait for Jiang Ming¡¯s reply and rushed forward.


    The puppets were divided into two groups. One group went to chase Xia Chenjing, while the other group stayed to deal with Jiang Ming.


    Xia Chenjing was originally full of confidence and felt that his n would be very sessful. However, when he turned around and found that there was a puppet beside Jiang Ming, he could not help but feel nervous.


    Seeing that things hade to this point, Jiang Ming decided to go all out. He went forward and used his spiritual energy to twist the heads of the puppets off as Sikong Wuyuan had done earlier.


    Originally, he thought that he might not seed like Sikong Wuyuan, but in the end, its head was directly twisted off.


    Jiang Ming looked at the puppet¡¯s head and was stunned for a moment.


    After the puppet¡¯s head was twisted off, the puppet¡¯s head could not move, and its eyes could not move either. Jiang Ming went forward and twisted the other puppets¡¯ heads off.


    In less than a minute, Jiang Ming twisted off all the puppets¡¯ heads.


    The bodies of the puppets could only wander around chaotically. Their hands bared their fangs and ws, trying to find traces of Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    However, they could only walk around aimlessly like headless chickens.


    Jiang Ming kicked the puppets onto the street.


    Xia Chenjing wanted to change his strategy, but when he saw that Jiang Ming had already done so much, he was stunned.


    He was useless as the second general.


    He was a little disappointed, but then he felt that he had a lot to learn from Ning Caichen, so he became motivated again.


    Xia Chenjing nodded and tied Sikong Wuyuan up again. He muttered, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan might still be under control when he wakes up. We have to tie him up first.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not expect Sikong Wuyuan to be treated like this. He was a little anxious.


    Sikong Wuyuan had been controlled by the puppets. Now that the puppets had be like this, Sikong Wuyuan could still be controlled. Even using silver needles would not be able to do anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. We can only find that cultivation priest to ask for the answer.¡±


    ¡°Alright, time is of the essence. Let¡¯s set off quickly.¡±


    Jiang Ming brought Sikong Wuyuan and Xia Chenjing back to the courtyard.


    Liang Sisi originally thought that Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing had seeded. When she saw the unconscious Sikong Wuyuan, she could not help but panic. Then, she saw the ropes around Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s body and was suddenly confused. She asked, ¡°Ning Caichen, why did you tie Sikong Wuyuan up? What happened to Sikong Wuyuan?¡±


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan might have been controlled. Don¡¯t believe anything he sayster, and don¡¯t untie him,¡± Jiang Ming said earnestly to Liang Sisi.


    Liang Sisi nodded. She looked straight at Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing as they left.


    Now that there were only two of them, Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing became more cautious. They walked quickly toward the eaves and looked around.


    However, when they arrived at the ce where they were fighting with the puppets, they found that the puppets had disappeared, as if someone had secretly dealt with them.


    Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing looked at each other and suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    When they were about to continue forward, they were bounced back by a strange barrier.


    Jiang Ming did not expect that he would be hindered by a barrier. He could not help but feel angry. A long sword appeared in his hand.


    He raised the long sword and cut the barrier.


    With just one sh, the barrier instantly broke. It was cut into two halves. One half was still active.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had cut the barrier so easily, Xia Chenjing felt that he could get rid of the other half of the barrier, so he immediately took out his sword.


    He injected spiritual energy into his sword, raised it, and shed straight at the barrier.


    The barrier was not broken. Not only that, but it also split Xia Chenjing¡¯s sword in half.


    Seeing that his beloved sword had now be scrap metal, Xia Chenjing felt upset. He immediately picked up the broken de and shed at the barrier.


    However, in less than a second, the broken de instantly turned into ashes.


    This time, there was no way to save his sword.


    Xia Chenjing could not help but kneel on the ground, deeply shocked.


    All the barriers disappeared, but this hit Xia Chenjing hard.


    Xia Chenjing muttered to himself, ¡°This sword was given to me by my master. It is said that it can cut through any enemy. However, I can¡¯t even break through a barrier. I¡¯m a failure.¡±


    ¡°Did you mishear? Your master might have mentioned some restrictions, but you forgot.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not know how tofort Xia Chenjing, so he said this.


    Xia Chenjing was even more ufortable. ¡°I don¡¯t think there were any restrictions. Is this barrier stronger than that Soul Formation Realm cultivator? My master said that barriers above the Soul Formation Realm cannot be cut off. I don¡¯t believe that there is a barrier above the Soul Formation Realm in this small country.¡±


    Xia Chenjing was still lying to himself.


    Jiang Ming heard him clearly and then followed Xia Chenjing. ¡°There¡¯s always someone better than you. You can¡¯t think like that. Don¡¯t be narcissistic.¡±

 Chapter 820 - 820 Another Face

    820 Another Face


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Why did you change your face?¡± he asked warily. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand the situation.¡±


    Xia Chenjing instantly used his spiritual energy to create a mirror.


    Following the mirror, Jiang Ming found that his face had changed from a man in his twenties to an older man in his thirties.


    However, his current height was still the same.


    Jiang Ming touched his face and instantly felt ayer of something stuck to his face. He immediately lifted it up.


    However, the face could move randomly. Seeing that it could not be on Jiang Ming, it jumped directly onto Xia Chenjing¡¯s face.


    Xia Chenjing was caught off guard, and his face was directly covered by that face.


    He tried his best to tear it off his face, but he could not.


    This was because he did not expect this face to be so difficult to deal with. For a moment, he did not care if he would hurt his face. He immediately clenched his fist and hammered his face.


    Jiang Ming reacted quickly and blocked his fist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move around. It won¡¯t be good if you hurt yourself.¡±


    Jiang Ming went up directly and peeled off the other face.


    Xia Chenjing did not expect Jiang Ming to remove the face directly. He was immersed in a daze and look at the face in his hand foolishly.


    Seeing Xia Chenjing¡¯s expression, Jiang Ming could not help butugh. He teased him, ¡°Xia Chenjing, are you stupid? Why are you staring at the thing in my hand without moving?¡±


    At this moment, the face suddenly wanted to break free from Jiang Ming¡¯s hand, but Jiang Ming grabbed it tightly.


    It opened its mouth and wanted to bite Jiang Ming¡¯s finger, but Jiang Ming hit it instead.


    Not only that, but he also threw the face to the ground and stepped on it with the soles of his feet. He released the silver needles in his hand and fixed the face to the eaves firmly.


    It truly just looked like a piece of skin.


    ¡°Are we going to leave this thing here? What if this is someone¡¯s face?¡±


    Jiang Ming was amused by Xia Chenjing. ¡°Have you forgotten? There was no one left in the Stone Mud Kingdom. To be precise, the residents here have already turned into golems and are even controlled by that cultivation priest. Who would casually cut off their face?¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at the face and looked around.


    He felt that someone was secretly watching them, but they could not find that person for the time being.


    Xia Chenjing had the same feeling as Jiang Ming. As someone who had experienced many battles, he could not help but be afraid of the person who was secretly monitoring him.


    This was the first time he had seen someone so strange.


    Then, he followed Jiang Ming forward, and Jiang Ming looked around.


    After a while, they saw some more puppets.


    These puppets stood in front of the door like soldiers, surrounding a luxurious courtyard.


    The courtyard was shabby in Xia Chenjing¡¯s eyes, but Jiang Ming thought it was luxurious.


    Xia Chenjing sighed and said, ¡°The courtyard surrounded by these puppets can¡¯t be the courtyard where the cultivation priest is, right? This arrangement is really simple and unadorned.¡±


    He was shocked.


    Even King Fengyu, who had pretended to be simple to him, would not live in such a in ce.


    He did not expect that this cultivation priest could live in such a simple ce.


    Hearing Xia Chenjing¡¯s words, Jiang Ming could not help but pause. He nced at him and then at the gold on the que. He felt strange.


    ¡°Are you okay? This courtyard is clearly very luxurious.¡±


    Was he a peasant to not know what luxury was?


    He could not believe that Xia Chenjing actually did not think that this building full of gold was luxurious.


    However, even if it was all gold, it was still a little rustic.


    Xia Chenjing was also confused. ¡°I think it¡¯s very simple. The sign on it is about to fall off. The same goes for the door. This wall is even worse. The paint has turned gray. It looks like it has not been tidied up for many years.¡±


    Xia Chenjing told him everything he saw.


    Jiang Ming also told him what he saw.


    ¡°I saw that the entire courtyard was made of gold. Even the flowers in the garden looked like they were made of gold. That que was even made of gold.¡±


    Hearing that Jiang Ming¡¯s vision waspletely different from what he saw, Xia Chenjing¡¯s eyes widened, and he continued to stare at the courtyard in front of him carefully.


    However, no matter how he looked at the courtyard, it was still as dpidated as he had described.


    Xia Chenjing felt that he had gained nothing and felt helpless.


    He felt that he could not keep up with the current spells at all. The attacks on the battlefield were more than enough for him to deal with.


    Here, he was like a headless chicken.


    Perhaps this courtyard was a test.


    Jiang Ming changed the topic. ¡°No matter what this courtyard is like, let¡¯s go in and take a look first. We have to avoid these puppets first. If these puppets discover us, they will rm the people in the courtyard.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re right.¡±


    Xia Chenjing began to focus on dealing with these puppets.


    However, the puppets suddenly sensed the arrival of the two people and began to patrol.


    They lined up in a line and walked around the four corners of the courtyard.


    Their eyes were bright, and they did not look tired at all.


    Jiang Ming noticed that there was a thin barrier outside the courtyard, but the barrier was transparent. If he did not look carefully, he would not be able to notice it.


    Xia Chenjing wanted to rush over at this time, but he suddenly felt odd. He stopped and said to Jiang Ming, ¡°I seem to feel something. This feeling makes me afraid to go forward. I¡¯m really afraid that there¡¯s some invisible barrier.¡±


    Jiang Ming kindly told Xia Chenjing the truth.

 Chapter 821 - 821 Arrived at the Courtyard

    821 Arrived at the Courtyard


    ¡°There is indeed a barrier in front of you. Although I don¡¯t know why you can¡¯t see it, you must not go over. I don¡¯t know if this barrier is used to transmit signals to the people inside or what.¡±


    These words made Xia Chenjing take a big step back.


    He did not want to be affected by this barrier.


    The puppets suddenly flew up, intending to patrol the courtyard.


    Jiang Ming also discovered something about the puppets. However, he could not say anything yet.


    The moment these puppets flew up, they immediately pounced on Xia Chenjing and stopped him from moving.


    Xia Chenjing did not notice the movements of the puppets and was immediately knocked onto the tiles.


    He wanted to ask Jiang Ming something, but he heard Jiang Ming telling him not to touch the puppets, so he did not get up.


    ¡°Xia Chenjing, let¡¯s continue to use the invisibility spell.¡±


    With that, Jiang Ming pulled Xia Chenjing¡¯s arm and turned invisible with him.


    Xia Chenjing did not expect the puppet to change so quickly. He did not dare to move, but because he was in a panic, he stayed close to the wall.


    Thus, he could not see the puppets¡¯ current movements. He was instantly at a loss and felt extremely annoyed.


    They had only wanted to get rid of the cultivation priest, but they had already caused so much trouble before they even met the cultivation priest. He wondered if the cultivation priest had discovered them now.


    The puppets began to jump non-stop. Although they seemed to be jumping with great strength, there was no sound at all.


    Jiang Ming stayed still and checked the movements of these puppets.


    Seeing that these puppets were not tired at all, he could not help but frown.


    From the looks of it, they had to break through the barrier before they could enter, and they had to knock down these puppets.


    It was impossible to sneak in. These barriers were so tightly sealed that it was impossible to crack them without making a sound.


    Xia Chenjing asked Jiang Ming in his heart, ¡°Ning Caichen, what should we do now? I don¡¯t think we can sneak in. Although I can¡¯t see the situation in front of me, I feel that it isn¡¯t optimistic. I¡¯m afraid that no matter how long we wait, it will all be for nothing. Instead of going like this, we might as well just charge in. That way, we won¡¯t have to wait.¡±


    Jiang Ming had other concerns.


    ¡°But there are only two of us now. Not only are there so many puppets, but we also don¡¯t know how many people there are with that cultivation priest. When the timees, we won¡¯t be able to get rid of the cultivation priest and the puppets. Instead, we¡¯ll get ourselves involved.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should think too much about it. Although it¡¯s a little reckless to do this now, this is the only way we can do it. I reckon that these puppets will still be here when the sun rises. Moreover, it¡¯s not convenient for us to attack during the day,¡± Xia Chenjing made up his mind and said to Jiang Ming. ¡°Ning Caichen, why don¡¯t you hide for now? I¡¯ll go in and take a look. If the situation doesn¡¯t look right, you can leave first. Wait for the right time toe and save me. If it¡¯s possible,e up and fight side by side with me.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not agree to let Xia Chenjing go to his death.


    However, Xia Chenjing did not wait for Jiang Ming¡¯s answer this time. He rushed forward rashly again. s, before he could break the enchantment, he was directly stuck and trapped by the barrier.


    Xia Chenjing did not expect that he would be controlled by the barrier and quickly struggled.


    He did not want to be caught before he even entered.


    However, the puppets suddenly became faster and carried Xia Chenjing back to the courtyard.


    Before Jiang Ming coulde back to his senses, he saw that the puppets had already carried Xia Chenjing away.


    Seeing that there was no time to lose, Jiang Ming could not care less about what Xia Chenjing had just said. He rushed out in an instant and directly twisted the heads of those puppets off their bodies.


    However, the puppets this time were different from the previous puppets. After their heads were twisted off, they could still move around randomly.


    When Jiang Ming took their heads off, they suddenly became hot. Jiang Ming felt the burning heat and threw the heads out.


    However, they did not roll to another ce. Instead, they automaticallynded back on their bodies.


    Jiang Ming tried a few times and found that it was the same. He also realized that it was useless to just take the head.


    As soon as Xia Chenjing knew that Jiang Ming was at a disadvantage, he quickly said to Jiang Ming in his heart, ¡°Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t worry about me. Don¡¯t let the puppets catch you too. If that happens, we¡¯ll really be finished. Sikong Wuyuan still needs to be treated!¡±


    However, Jiang Ming did not intend to listen to Xia Chenjing, nor did he reply to Xia Chenjing. Instead, he dismantled the other parts of the puppets with his bare hands.


    However, those parts automatically returned like the head. This made Jiang Ming feel troubled, but Jiang Ming did not feel defeated.


    He immediately released his silver needles and fixed one of the puppets in ce, just like he did with the face. Then, he fixed the other puppets in ce.


    Jiang Ming looked at the silver needles and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, he had brought enough silver needles with him. Otherwise, he would not have had enough.


    The puppets had been stopped by Jiang Ming, but Xia Chen was still controlled by the barrier.


    He tried to knock on the barrier, but it could not be broken at all.


    He could not help but remember the barrier that Jiang Ming had used to trap him. He told Jiang Ming in his heart, ¡°This barrier seems to be simr to the one you released. Try and see if you can open it.¡±


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he immediately made a decision. His eyes moved up and down as he sized up the barrier.


    He realized that his barrier was exactly the same, but it was a fewyers less powerful than his barrier.


    Jiang Ming shattered the barrier with one palm. At the same time, he realized that he was not stopped by the barrier at all and had gone through it.


    He thought for a moment and walked to the front of the barrier that surrounded the courtyard. With another palm strike, the barrier shattered again.


    Jiang Ming could not care less about whether it would shock the people in the courtyard.


    Anyway, they had already made some noise. The people in the courtyard probably already knew that something was wrong. It was no use sneaking around now.


    What Jiang Ming thought was correct.


    Just as Xia Chen was still tidying up his clothes, a roar suddenly came from the courtyard.


    ¡°Who barged in?¡±


    The voice was young and powerful. It waspletely unlike the voice of an old man.


    Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing looked at each other.


    They knew that the cultivation priest was here.

 Chapter 822 - 822 The Appearance of the Coffins

    822 The Appearance of the Coffins


    Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing walked in and saw three or four coffins.


    The patterns were densely covered, and in the middle was a red pattern.


    Jiang Ming leaned closer and found that the pattern was a Mand Flower.


    ¡°This flower is quite unique.¡±


    Jiang Ming muttered to himself as he sized it up.


    Xia Chenjing stepped forward, touched the lines on it, and said thoughtfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know what mechanism this thing is, but it¡¯s quite interesting.¡±


    ¡°Should we try to open a coffin?¡±


    Jiang Ming was also thinking about it. He headed toward one of the coffins.


    Xia Chenjing felt that what Jiang Ming said was right, so he directly lifted the coffin¡¯s lid.


    However, he tried very hard, but he could not lift it up.


    ¡°There seems to be something inside the coffin holding the lid tightly.¡±


    Like Xia Chenjing, Jiang Ming went forward to lift the coffin lid, but the coffin suddenly opened. Jiang Ming did not use much strength at all.


    Xia Chenjing looked at his hands and then at Jiang Ming. He was somewhat baffled. He stuttered, ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jiang Ming also felt a little strange, but he did not have time to think about it.


    The moment the coffin was opened, it immediately emitted some fine powder gas, which approached Xia Chenjing and Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming opened his fan and looked elsewhere.


    However, Xia Chenjing still inhaled some of it.


    Xia Chenjing was dizzy and could hardly stand up. He was about to fall down.


    Jiang Ming quickly supported Xia Chenjing and then looked around. A person suddenly came out of the coffin.


    That person was covered in moss, and there was an unknown fragrance on the moss.


    Before he could look at the person¡¯s appearance, he pierced Xia Chenjing¡¯s body with silver needles.


    After wiping the blood away, Xia Chenjing did not feel dizzy anymore.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Xia Chenjing was very curious.


    He thought of something and turned to look at the person that had juste out of the coffin.


    It was not a person at all.


    The thing in front of him looked like a zombie. Its face was purple, and its nails were long and thin. Its long hair was a tangled mess.


    Its eyes were long and narrow, revealing a fierce look. Its pupils were light green.


    Seeing this zombie-like thing, Jiang Ming suspected that this was not the cultivation world but another world entirely.


    Xia Chenjing was terrified and stammered, ¡°Ning Caichen, isn¡¯t this a product of the demon race? Why is it here?¡±


    He had once seen this kind of thing on the battlefield. It was called a demon. It had endless physical strength and a lot of magic power.


    At that time, he was almost killed by this demon. He could not believe he was seeing one again.


    Seeing Xia Chenjing, the demonughed sinisterly and roared at him.


    Xia Chenjing did not hear the demon¡¯s voice, but he heard the demon¡¯s words.


    ¡°Xia Chenjing, long time no see. Are you here to get yourself killed?¡±


    It was the same demon.


    The demon¡¯s words stirred up Xia Chenjing¡¯s memories. Xia Chenjing recalled the way the demon had nearly gutted him.


    He could not help but take a step back. He was terrified and he did not dare to continue attacking.


    The demonughed and attacked, intending to dig out Xia Chenjing¡¯s heart.


    Xia Chenjing was stunned and did not dodge the demon at all.


    ¡°Xia Chenjing, what are you doing?¡±


    When Jiang Ming saw Xia Chenjing¡¯s fearful expression, he suddenly became nervous and went forward to pull Xia Chenjing away.


    Xia Chenjing came back to his senses and immediately looked at the demon.


    Xia Chenjing saw through the demon¡¯s thoughts and could not help but retreat.


    Seeing the demon¡¯s movement, Jiang Ming stood in front of Xia Chenjing and kicked the demon.


    The demon felt a strong force and was thrown aside.


    It did not expect the kid in front of him to have such great spiritual energy, and it was instantly shocked.


    Then, it grabbed its hand tightly, stood up instantly, and ran toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming clenched his fists and kicked the demon out again.


    The demon flipped 360 degrees in the air beforending on the ground.


    Seeing how powerful Jiang Ming was, the demon red at him, its eyes glowing.


    The light of the glow rushed straight at Jiang Ming, but Jiang Ming faced the light without fear.


    The light turned into a real icicle and shot toward Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes.


    Jiang Ming broke the icicle and looked at the demon.


    His heart contained spiritual energy as he charged toward the demon.


    The demon felt extreme pain and held its head tightly, feeling endless despair.


    ¡°Ahhhhh!¡±


    Jiang Ming watched as the demon in front of him shed its skin. The bones had some words that looked like talismans.


    The words were also emitting a red light, but it was emitted in an orderly manner.


    Seeing those words, Jiang Ming could not help but go forward to check.


    However, the moment Jiang Ming approached, the bones shot toward him like a ray of light.


    Jiang Ming thought that these bones wanted to attack him. His hand emitted a purple-blue light, intending to counterattack.


    However, the bones stopped when they were a hundred meters away from Jiang Ming. They were motionless.


    Jiang Ming was curious about the bones¡¯ movements, but he also felt that he had to take the initiative. He stepped forward and kicked the bones.


    However, these bones moved the moment Jiang Ming approached and directly hit his head. They knocked Jiang Ming¡¯s skull again and again, wanting to break it.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s head hurt a little. His entire body emitted light and directly shook these bones away.


    These bones scattered all over the ground. The demon suddenly seemed to have changed into a different form. A third eye appeared on its forehead.


    It rushed toward Jiang Ming. Realizing that the eyeball seemed to want to hurt him, Jiang Ming was calm and did not move.


    When the demon¡¯s third eye was fifty meters away from him, he raised his hand and grabbed the eyeball.


    In order to prevent the eyeball from jumping around, Jiang Ming crushed it directly.


    The demon let out another miserable cry, which was continuous and filled with pain and despair.


    Jiang Ming suddenly felt as if someone had bitten his palm and threw the eyeball away.

 Chapter 823 - 823 Confrontation With the Demon

    823 Confrontation With the Demon


    The eyeball instantly reached the demon and fused into its forehead.


    After fusing with it, the demon¡¯s eyeball malfunctioned. The demon was in even more pain, and blood was already flowing out of its forehead.


    When he threw the eyeball away, Jiang Ming added silver needles to it.


    The demon raised its hand and dug out its third eye, wanting to take out the silver needles.


    However, when the third eye was dug out, Jiang Ming directly controlled the silver needles and sent them into the demon¡¯s real eyes.


    It just happened to hit the demon¡¯s left eye. The demon was in despair, and the pain swept through his entire body again.


    It shouted and wanted to dig out the eyeball as well.


    Xia Chenjing was shocked.


    He did not expect Ning Caichen to turn this demon into such a mess. He really admired Ning Caichen.


    Jiang Ming looked on indifferently.


    In his opinion, this demon had brought this upon itself.


    However, just as the demon was about to dig out the eyeball, it stopped. It was as if it were being controlled.


    Jiang Ming felt a little strange and walked toward the demon.


    The moment he approached the demon, the demon suddenly trembled and rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming grabbed the demon¡¯s neck, but the demon¡¯s nails flew toward him.


    He used his other hand to grab the nails and crushed them into pieces.


    They all turned into powder and fell to the ground.


    The demon looked at its nails that had turned into powder and felt extremely distressed.


    But now, its situation was not very good.


    Jiang Ming gripped the demon¡¯s neck tightly. He was suffocating it.


    The demon felt its life slipping away bit by bit as it stomped its feet.


    Jiang Ming lifted the demon up, making it feel even more suffocated.


    The demon red at Jiang Ming. Sparks began to fly out of its eyes. It wanted to burn Jiang Ming.


    The sparks reached Jiang Ming¡¯s body, but they did not burn at all. Instead, they were extinguished automatically.


    Seeing the sparks turn into this, the demon was dumbfounded.


    Jiang Ming also did not expect the sparks to disappear, and he gripped the demon¡¯s neck tightly.


    The demon¡¯s face turned purple, and its body was covered in spots of all sizes.


    There was a purple Mand Flower in the center of the demon¡¯s spot.


    The Mand Flower was still moving by itself and was spreading its branches and leaves.


    As soon as Xia Chenjing noticed the Mand Flower, he immediately went forward and ced his spiritual energy on the demon.


    Jiang Ming felt a little strange. He looked at Xia Chenjing and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    However, when he looked at Xia Chenjing, the demon, which was still being held by Jiang Ming, shrunk and was trying to escape.


    Xia Chenjing noticed the demon¡¯s change in size and immediately said, ¡°Ning Caichen, take a look.¡±


    Jiang Ming turned his head to look at the demon. When he realized that the demon wanted to escape, he immediately grabbed the demon again.


    The demon did not expect to be grabbed so hard. It panicked and wanted to escape, and its body swelled up.


    Jiang Ming noticed that the demon¡¯s body was swelling up. He immediately began to squeeze it again, causing the demon¡¯s body to explode.


    Some unknown gas shot out.


    This gas was extremely smelly. Jiang Ming¡¯s stomach churned, and he wanted to vomit, but he endured it.


    Xia Chenjing could not stand the stench either. He began to vomit to the side. However, even after vomiting, he could not stop, and he directly spat out some blood.


    His blood was ck. Jiang Ming was surprised to see Xia Chenjing in so much pain.


    What was wrong with Xia Chenjing?


    He could not care less about the demon. Jiang Ming released a small barrier and trapped the demon.


    Seeing that the demon did not struggle at all, Jiang Ming stepped forward and patted Xia Chenjing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xia Chenjing tried his best to hold back and wanted to talk to Jiang Ming.


    However, just as he opened his mouth, the vomit could not help but gush out.


    Jiang Ming saw that Xia Chenjing was about to vomit, so he quickly took a step back and avoided the vomit perfectly.


    Xia Chenjing said to Jiang Ming in his heart, ¡°Ning Caichen, I feel like something is wrong with my stomach.¡±


    At this time, Jiang Ming was no longer nauseous. He roughly knew about Xia Chenjing¡¯s situation.


    He directly released his mana and shot it at Xia Chenjing¡¯s stomach.


    Xia Chenjing¡¯s stomach suddenly felt much better, and the feeling of nausea was not as intense.


    The demon was like a hamster, spinning in circles.


    It used the barrier as a wheel and spun it in front of Jiang Ming.


    However, it could not release its spiritual energy at all. It could only use the enchantment to hit Jiang Ming¡¯s feet.


    Since the demon had be very small, it could only reach Jiang Ming¡¯s feet.


    The strength of its attack was also insignificant.


    Jiang Ming noticed the demon. He squatted down and looked at the demon in the barrier.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The demon was afraid that Jiang Ming would do something to it, so it quickly tried to break the barrier.


    However, Jiang Ming saw through the demon¡¯s thoughts and advised it kindly, ¡°Don¡¯t struggle anymore. We can talk things out.¡±


    ¡°Give me your heart, and I¡¯ll talk to you nicely. ¡±


    Jiang Ming did not expect the demon to want his heart. He could not help but be stunned for a moment. Then, he realized that the demon might have been controlled by someone else.


    ¡°Did the cultivation priest control you?¡± he asked carefully. ¡°What kind of person is the cultivation priest?¡±


    The demon did not answer Jiang Ming at all. Instead, it tried its best to break through the barrier, but Jiang Ming strengthened a few strands of spiritual energy inside.


    Seeing the silent demon, Jiang Ming looked at Xia Chenjing and said, ¡°Do you have any medicine that can make a demon spit out its thoughts?¡±


    Xia Chenjing thought about it and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Ning Caichen, I do have a tool for that, but you need to use some spiritual energy.¡±


    Jiang Ming opened his right hand and motioned for Xia Chenjing to hand it over. He said to him, ¡°Xia Chenjing, give me the tool.¡±


    Xia Chenjing hurriedly took out a jade pendant from his pocket.


    There were a few traces of blood in the jade pendant. Jiang Ming saw that it had formed a strange pattern.


    That pattern was the appearance of a worm. This worm seemed fake, but it was real and was wriggling.


    Xia Chenjing said to Jiang Ming in his heart, ¡°Ning Caichen, gather your spiritual energy into this worm now. When the timees, this worm wille to life. As long as this worm is alive, it will drill into this barrier by itself.¡±

 Chapter 824 - 824 Deadly Threads

    824 Deadly Threads


    Jiang Ming gathered his spiritual energy and ced his finger on the insect pattern.


    The worm was surrounded by spiritual energy.


    The worm went under Jiang Ming¡¯s feet and went straight into the demon¡¯s head.


    The demon originally wanted to destroy the worm, but it could not touch the worm in front of it.


    This worm was transparent and extremely fast.


    Seeing the agility of this insect, Jiang Ming could not help but be amazed. Then, he praised Xia Chenjing in his heart.


    ¡°How do you have such a good tool? It works so well!¡±


    Xia Chenjing was still recovering. When he heard Jiang Ming¡¯s words, he smiled shyly.


    ¡°This is a tool I made myself. It¡¯s good that you like it.¡±


    Jiang Ming said to the demon, ¡°Tell me who the mastermind behind all of this is.¡±


    However, the demon was a little odd. It did not say anything at all. Its entire body was motionless like a hollow puppet.


    Jiang Ming was confused when he saw the demon¡¯s state.


    Xia Chenjing walked over and saw the demon¡¯s state as well. He could not help but scratch his head in surprise. He stared at the demon in a daze.


    ¡°Xia Chenjing, what do you think is wrong with this demon?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Xia Chenjing and asked him.


    Xia Chenjing came back to his senses and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°This demon is probably an empty shell. I think we should go in quickly.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that it made sense and nodded. He followed Xia Chenjing into the courtyard and took the demon away.


    The demon was in despair. His shell had been sealed by the worm.


    The worm did not give him a chance to seize the initiative and clung on tightly.


    They passed through the coffins. There were some fine threads on the coffins. These lines were connected together and looked like they were made of ordinary thread.


    Xia Chenjing scoffed and walked toward the thread.


    However, Jiang Ming stopped Xia Chenjing and threw a stone over.


    The stone was immediately cut into two by the threads. It waspletely cut through, and there were some fine patterns on it.


    Seeing that the stone was clearly divided, Xia Chenjing immediately panicked and took a big step back.


    However, just as he was about to take another step back, he was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    Xia Chenjing was a little desperate and immediately said, ¡°This thread actually wants to take someone¡¯s life.¡±


    Jiang Ming took the initiative to hold Xia Chenjing¡¯s arm and said seriously, ¡°Follow me and you¡¯ll be able to avoid these threads.¡±


    As soon as Xia Chenjing understood what Jiang Ming said, he immediately said, ¡°Ning Caichen, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang Ming dodged those threads, but they suddenly moved on their own, blocking Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    Xia Chenjing quickly dodged the threads and pulled Jiang Ming¡¯s arm.


    At the same time, the threads suddenly moved again, transforming into a huge lion.


    The lion roared at Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing. Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing could tell that the lion was an illusion.


    They split up and attacked the lion in front of them.


    Jiang Ming released his spiritual energy and tied the lion up.


    The lion struggled with all its might, trying to break free from this spiritual energy.


    However, it could not break free.


    The lion was instantly enraged.


    It simply jumped at Jiang Ming, wanting to trample him to death.


    However, Jiang Ming jumped away from the lion.


    However, the lion was separated, and the threads inside transformed into a new animal.


    This time, they transformed into a huge elk.


    Jiang Ming almost burst outughing.


    Why did it transform into an elk?


    How were elks aggressive?


    The elk seemed to know what Jiang Ming was thinking. It roared at Jiang Ming and ran straight at him.


    The moment the elk approached Jiang Ming, it immediately conjured illusions of many people who were as tall as Jiang Ming.


    These people gathered together and finally rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming simply took out the long sword that he had brought out before and cut these people in half with one sh.


    The threads were also cut off.


    In order to prevent these threads froming back to life, Jiang Ming opened his hand and took out spirit balls from his palm one after another.


    These spirit balls attacked the broken threads. After they were attacked, the threads immediately fell to the ground like weeds.


    Xia Chenjing was a little surprised that the issue was so easily solved.


    Jiang Ming strode forward, but after walking through the entire room, he realized he and Xia Chenjing were the only ones there.


    Xia Chenjing could not find the cultivation priest and said anxiously, ¡°What kind of monster is that cultivation priest? Why is he gone?¡±


    Jiang Ming walked to the album behind Xia Chenjing.


    In the painting, there was a woman riding a horse. She was wearing a military uniform, and her eyes were sharp.


    Jiang Ming was entranced.


    The background of the Stone Mud Kingdom was drawn on it, and it was also the street where Jiang Ming fought against the puppets for the first time.


    Seeing Jiang Ming staring at the painting in front of him, Xia Chenjing could not help but look at the painting as well.


    The two of them stared deeply at the painting.


    There was a lot of white fog in the painting. Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing could not see the picture clearly. At the same time, they realized that something was wrong. They immediately turned and looked around.


    Jiang Ming looked around and found that the environment was different. He said to Xia Chenjing, ¡°Xia Chenjing, we seem to have entered a strange ce.¡±


    Xia Chenjing thought of the painting and was about to say something. Jiang Ming also thought of something and spoke first.


    ¡°Xia Chenjing, we¡¯re in the painting.¡±


    Jiang Ming immediately regretted it.


    He should not have looked at this painting.


    However, a woman in a military uniform appeared in front of them. The woman looked a little enthusiastic and said to Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing, ¡°Wee. This is the world in the painting, and there are countless fine wines and delicacies here.¡±


    As she spoke, she waved her hand. A few tables appeared in front of her, and a group of girls were dancing in the middle.


    Besides Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing, there were no other men there.


    Jiang Ming was calm as he sized up the woman in front of him. He wanted to know what tricks this woman was up to, and he was also thinking about how to escapeter.


    Xia Chenjing was still thinking.


    If the woman in front of them was a good person, she might let them out directly.


    Thinking of this, he took a step forward and said with emotion and reason, ¡°Miss, if you have any issues, we can talk it out. Now, I really want to know one thing. How can we get out?¡±


    Unexpectedly, the woman snorted coldly and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It wasn¡¯t easy for you toe over to apany me, and now you want to leave?¡±


    When Xia Chenjing saw the woman being unreasonable, he was a little unhappy. He said to the woman, ¡°We were originally attracted by the scene in the painting, but we didn¡¯t expect toe inside the painting. You have to be responsible for us.¡±

 Chapter 825 - 825 Return Their Essence

    825 Return Their Essence


    Jiang Ming smiled faintly. ¡°If people learned that your painting sucked passersby into it, they would probably burn it. I don¡¯t think you want your painting to be burned, right? ¡±


    The womanughed out loud. ¡°There¡¯s no one in the Stone Mud Kingdom now. I¡¯m also pretending to be the cultivation priest. Who wille to save you? Don¡¯t tell me you want to rely on that monk I controlled and that weak second princess of the Daliang Kingdom?¡±


    The woman in the painting spoke clearly.


    When Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing heard her words, they immediately understood everything.


    It turned out that everything was nned by the woman in the painting.


    Jiang Ming stepped forward and kicked the woman¡¯s neck.


    The woman disappeared instantly and quickly appeared behind Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming sensed the woman¡¯s presence and turned around to attack.


    The woman raised her hand and waved it forward.


    A strong wind blew over, and Jiang Ming was directly blown away by the wind.


    The woman aimed a kick at him. Jiang Ming saw her attack clearly and countered it.


    The woman seemed to have expected Jiang Ming¡¯s actions. She immediately aimed a kick at Jiang Ming¡¯s face.


    Jiang Ming felt strange.


    The woman in front of him seemed to know his every move. It was as if she could read his mind.


    Xia Chenjing was waiting for an opportunity.


    When the time came, he would go for this woman.


    Since this woman was so aggressive, he would not let her continue to be so arrogant.


    In order to test his theory, Jiang Ming stepped on the woman¡¯s feet.


    The woman immediately cried out in pain. Jiang Ming immediately rejected his theory.


    However, the woman suddenly smiled sinisterly and said to Jiang Ming, ¡°You didn¡¯t think I would feel pain, did you?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. He looked at the woman and said, ¡°Is this your own dream?¡±


    This was the only exnation he could think of.


    The woman did not expect Jiang Ming to be right. She could not help but feel strange for a moment, but her expression returned to normal in an instant.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    She would not let Ning Caichen have such thoughts. She wanted to hide this matter.


    However, Jiang Ming caught the woman¡¯s expression and immediately exposed her.


    ¡°It seems that it is indeed as I said.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, the woman could not help but be shocked. Then, she shed at Jiang Ming.


    However, Jiang Ming did not look flustered at all. He quietly waited for the woman toe forward.


    The woman did not dare to go forward.


    She suddenly could not see through Ning Chen¡¯s movements. Ning Caichen seemed to have a secret.


    Seeing that the woman did not dare to go forward, Jiang Ming rushed over and immediately headed toward the woman.


    The woman was at a loss.


    However, Jiang Ming attacked in a menacing manner and was extremely fast, causing the woman to spin around.


    The woman wanted to catch Jiang Ming, but she could not.


    Jiang Ming teased the woman, making her angry.


    The woman was so angry that she decided to go all out and directly revealed arge sword.


    She swung the sword in an attempt to cut Jiang Ming¡¯s body in half.


    Jiang Ming, however, was extremely agile and dodged the sword directly.


    The woman had been trying to catch Jiang Ming, but she could not. She could not help but be a little irritable, and she rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming saw through the woman¡¯s thoughts and grabbed her neck tightly.


    The woman did not think that Jiang Ming would grab her neck and rushed forward without any pressure.


    However, Jiang Ming still grabbed the woman¡¯s neck.


    The woman felt a sharp pain in her throat and remembered that the neck of the demon she controlled was also grabbed by Jiang Ming in the same manner.


    The woman stammered and wanted to speak, but her throat hurt too much. She could not take it anymore and could not make a sound.


    Seeing the woman like this, Jiang Ming was very satisfied. He shouted at the woman, ¡°What¡¯s your name? Where did youe from? How did you turn the residents into golems?¡±


    Xia Chenjing was also listening.


    He was really curious.


    The woman still wanted to keep quiet, but Jiang Ming tightened his grip again, making it so that the woman could not even make a sound.


    For the first time in her life, the woman felt terrified.


    It was a deathly fear. All that was left of her was her soul in the painting.


    If her soul dissipated, she would not be able to reincarnate after death.


    She was determined not to let her soul dissipate.


    Thinking of this, the woman struggled with all her might, but she could not struggle against Jiang Ming at all. Her body was still held tightly by Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming didn¡¯t want to be outdone. He lifted the woman up like a demon.


    The woman felt suffocated, and the feeling of death crept up on her. She raised her arm and pointed at Jiang Ming and then herself, indicating that she would speak. Jiang Ming then slightly loosened his grip on the woman¡¯s neck.


    The woman finally had a breath of air and immediately spoke.


    ¡°I have also forgotten who I am. I am just a ghost here. I made up these golems. Those residents are trapped in this painting. Those golems have the memories of these residents, which is why they look exactly the same.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re also in this painting, so why don¡¯t we see the residents?¡±


    Xia Chenjing suddenly realized something. He looked around and found that the three of them were the only ones here.


    The woman wanted to keep quiet.


    However, Jiang Ming was not merciful. He tightened his grip.


    The woman did not want to feel that suffocating feeling again, so she immediately spoke again.


    ¡°I have absorbed the essence of those residents, and they are all dead now. Only these golems are left. Those golems are now puppets, but they will be golems in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you return their essence to them?¡±


    Jiang Ming thought about it and felt that this woman was hiding something else.


    The woman shook her head. ¡°Even if I could return it, they would have already be dried corpses. If I return their essences to them, they would still be dead.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Return their essence to them now and bring out their corpses. I want to see what kind of dried corpses they are.¡±


    Jiang Ming snorted coldly and looked straight at the woman.


    He felt that this woman was too bold.


    The woman did not expect Jiang Ming to be so fierce. She could not help but be a little afraid and immediately brought the corpses back.


    The residents had their eyes closed, and their faces and bodies were purple.


    The woman intended to put on an act. Wisps of essence appeared in her hands. It seemed that she was returning the essence to the residents, but in fact, she was returning it to herself.


    The residents did not change at all.

 Chapter 826 - 826 Starting the Duel

    826 Starting the Duel


    Jiang Ming saw the face of the person in front of him clearly. He pretended to be impatient and directly stepped forward, aiming for the woman¡¯s heart.


    When the woman saw Jiang Ming¡¯s stance, she suddenly became nervous and trembled. She couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°I¡¯m going to save these residents. Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier?¡±


    The woman smiled and walked to the residents, showing them the padlock pattern in her hand.


    A small snake flew out of the padlock and swarmed the residents. The residents immediately opened their eyes.


    However, they were like puppets, and they rushed straight at Jiang Ming as if they were facing a great enemy.


    Jiang Ming could tell that these residents were controlled by the woman. He immediately opened his fan and pped these residents away.


    With this fan, the residents immediately returned to normal.


    Their eyes suddenly became confused. They opened their palms and looked at them, feeling strange.


    Where were they?


    When they saw the woman, they took a step forward and started chattering.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, merchant? Where¡¯s our money? Quickly return it to us.¡±


    The rest of their words were mixed together, making it impossible to understand.


    Hearing the residents¡¯ words, Jiang Ming was confused. He had no idea what the residents were talking about.


    Seeing that the residents were backing her into a corner, the woman had no choice but to retreat. She became anxious and exined to the residents, ¡°This is my fault. Later, I will give the corresponding amount of silver to each family.¡±


    Xia Chenjing found it funny and could not help but smile.


    ¡°This woman is really amazing. She deceived these residents.¡±


    Jiang Ming also roughly saw the current situation of the residents and felt that it was quite good. He immediately said to the residents, ¡°Citizens, the Stone Mud Kingdom has been empty for a long time. It¡¯s time to return.¡±


    At this moment, the residents suddenly paused. They remembered that they had chores to attend to at home.


    ¡°Yes, yes, we still have to rush back to cook.¡±


    ¡°I suddenly remembered that I still have some chores to do at home.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. Don¡¯t stay here forever.¡±


    As they spoke, the residents started to draw their own paintings.


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    When the woman saw that her tricks had been exposed, she could not help but get angry. She reached forward to p Jiang Ming directly.


    Jiang Ming also saw the woman¡¯s thoughts and grabbed the woman¡¯s arm tightly.


    ¡°Looks like I didn¡¯t teach you a good enough lesson just now. Do you want to learn it again?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s words immediately stunned the woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a weak woman without any strength. What else can I do?¡± the woman cried.


    ¡°These residents also followed me to the painting. You saw that they can enter and leave the painting as they please.¡±


    The woman¡¯s tears fell.


    Jiang Ming didn¡¯t fall for a woman¡¯s trick at all. He directly asked about Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s situation.


    ¡°How can we get Sikong Wuyuan out of your control?¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had already asked, the woman said directly, ¡°I have no way to remove the control on Sikong Wuyuan. If I wanted to remove the control on him, I¡¯d have to go to the Snowy Mountain and pick the snow grass.¡±


    However, in her heart, the woman had other thoughts.


    In her opinion, as long as Jiang Ming left this ce, these residents would still be under her control.


    Jiang Ming was careful and secretly sealed the woman¡¯s spiritual energy.


    ¡°Where is the Snowy Mountain now?¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly became anxious, and his eyes werepletely serious.


    The woman pointed at a corner and said randomly.


    ¡°Do you see the mountain in this painting? The snowy mountain is exactly the same as this mountain. After leaving the painting, you have to head west and leave the Stone Mud Kingdom.¡±


    She was very pleased with herself.


    The Snowy Mountain was located in the Snowy Kingdom. The entire Snowy Kingdom was covered in ice. The people in the Snowy Kingdom were bossy and antisocial.


    Ning Caichen was the most suitable person to go there. When the time came, an arrogant person like Ning Caichen would definitely be taught a lesson.


    When Ning Caichen came back, she would see if he still dared treat her like this.


    She became happier and happier in her heart. Then, she pretended to be kind and reminded Jiang Ming, ¡°You have to be careful. The Snowy Mountain has an owner. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. If someone does anything to you, don¡¯te looking for me.¡±


    When Jiang Ming saw this woman¡¯s bodynguage, he could not help but find it funny. Then, he thought of something and said to the woman, ¡°Oh right, I still don¡¯t know your name.¡±


    ¡°How did you get trapped in this painting?¡± Xia Chenjing also asked.


    This was what he was most curious about. Now that he saw that the only issue left was Sikong Wuyuan, he could rx a little.


    ¡°My name is Duanli Lexuan. I was originally the most famous celebrity in the Stone Mud Kingdom. In the end, I was framed by my mother and had no choice but to go into this painting.¡±


    ¡°Your mother was the cause of your pain. Why are you hurting innocent people?¡±


    Jiang Ming immediately understood Duanli Lexuan¡¯s thoughts and said to her immediately.


    Duanli Lexuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She did not expect to be exposed.


    Duanli Lexuan burst intoughter. Sheughed so miserably that tears flowed down her cheeks.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to find out. Ning Caichen, I think you shouldn¡¯t leave this painting.¡±


    Duanli Lexuan suddenly changed her mind.


    She did not want her secret to be exposed, so she might as well let Xia Chenjing and Ning Caichen be destroyed in the painting!


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Jiang Ming saw through Duan Li Lexuan¡¯s thoughts. Then, he secretly took out a small ball of spiritual energy and nned to throw it out.


    Duanli Lexuan was extremely fast. She instantly split herself into many clones and moved her hands toward Jiang Ming¡¯s acupuncture points.


    Jiang Ming saw Duan Li Lexuan¡¯s hands and threw the ball of spiritual energy to her arm.


    Half of Duanli Lexuan¡¯s arm fell to the ground.


    Seeing that her arm had be like this, Duanli Lexuan was furious.


    In her madness, her hair grew crazily.


    Her hair directly attacked Jiang Ming. It was trying to wrap around his neck and suffocate him.


    Jiang Ming cut off the hair mercilessly.


    Duanli Lexuan¡¯s hair fell off inrge clumps.


    Xia Chenjing did not want to be outdone. He stepped forward and shed at Duanli Lexuan¡¯s back.


    Duanli Lexuan was so focused on her hair that she did not notice Xia Chenjing¡¯s actions.

 Chapter 827 - 827 Getting Down

    827 Getting Down


    At first nce, Duanli Lexuan¡¯s back had a cut on it.


    The cut was bone deep.


    As Xia Chenjing¡¯s sword had the ability to exorcise evil spirits, Duanli Lexuan¡¯s soul was destroyed. She could not even say herst words and immediately disappeared.


    She never thought that she would die like this.


    Jiang Ming did not expect Duan Li Lexuan to die so quickly. He was stunned.


    Xia Chenjing had seen too many dead people and could not help but take a deep breath.


    ¡°She¡¯s finally dead now. That¡¯s good. Otherwise, Duan Li Lexuan would still be doing all kinds of evil deeds here.¡±


    Jiang Ming opened his mouth. Just as he was about to say something, a magic array suddenly appeared.


    There was a circle drawn in the center of the array, and inside the circle were scratches of all sizes.


    Upon closer inspection, the scratches were actually simr to the scratches that Xia Chenjing had seen.


    ¡°What kind of strange spell is this?¡±


    Jiang Ming became vignt.


    Those scratches immediately morphed into Duanli Lexuan, and she regained consciousness in an instant.


    When she saw Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing, she said happily, ¡°I¡¯m back. Now, I need to myself. You didn¡¯t expect this, did you?¡±


    In an instant, Duanli Lexuan rushed toward Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing, wishing she could cut Xia Chenjing in half.


    Xia Chenjing saw Duanli Lexuan¡¯s movements clearly and shed out with his sword.


    The sword emitted a golden light that shot out in all directions. The de rushed toward Duanli Lexuan.


    Duanli Lexuan immediately disintegrated and used the same method to resurrect herself.


    Jiang Ming was observing the situation.


    This was the first time he had seen such a method of resurrection. It was quite interesting.


    However, this made Xia Chenjing very worried.


    Xia Chenjing did not expect his sword to help Duanli Lexuan instead. He was a little angry and immediately shed forward several times.


    However, the results were the same as before. His attacks werepletely useless.


    At this moment, Duanli Lexuan¡¯s strength had increased significantly after the repeated shes. Even her spiritual energy had be much more supple.


    Now she was no longer bothered with Xia Chenjing. Instead, she went directly to Jiang Ming¡¯s side, intending to harass Jiang Ming and make him offer his body to her.


    Jiang Ming did not know what Duan Li Lexuan meant, but he also knew that she was up to no good. He took Xia Chenjing¡¯s sword.


    Jiang Ming mixed a portion of his spiritual energy into the sword and shed at Duanli Lexuan.


    Duanli Lexuanughed and said, ¡°This attack won¡¯t work on me.¡±


    However, this time, her soul waspletely destroyed.


    Before she died, Duanli Lexuan red at Jiang Ming with thest sliver of her soul and said, ¡°How did you do it? How did you defeat me so fast?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not quite understand either, but he still answered Duanli Lexuan¡¯s question.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because this sword takes my spiritual energy well.¡±


    In the end, Duanli Lexuan left the paintingpletely and died resentfully.


    The world in the painting began to copse, and the ground shook as well. There were also some faint cracks on it.


    Xia Chenjing was still immersed in his admiration for Jiang Ming just now. When he saw the current situation, he could not help but panic. He instantly said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Ning Caichen, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re going to be trapped in this painting. We haven¡¯t asked Duanli Lexuan how she can get out of this painting.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought about it and remembered that the residents had jumped out just now. He said to Xia Chenjing, ¡°Let¡¯s jump and see if we can get out.¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen, are you sure?¡± Xia Chenjing asked in confusion. ¡°This is a little ridiculous.¡±


    Jiang Ming also felt that this method was a little ridiculous.


    Being trapped in a painting was somewhat normal, but this method of getting out was very strange. However, he felt that he should give it a try.


    Jiang Ming said to Xia Chenjing, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. If we can¡¯t get out, we¡¯ll think of a new n.¡±


    At the thought of this, he jumped up and down, and then he actually escaped the painting.


    When Xia Chenjing realized that Jiang Ming was gone, he jumped out as well.


    After the two of them came out, the painting instantly turned nk, and the beautiful scenery from before disappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that such a beautiful painting is gone. But from now on, this painting will never harm anyone again.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the nk canvas in front of him, took it down, and ced it directly on the table.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Didn¡¯t we say we were going to the Snowy Mountain? I¡¯m already restless.¡±


    Xia Chenjing, on the other hand, was surprised by how well things had turned out.


    As soon as they came out of the room, they saw peopleing and going.


    Xia Chenjing couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°That¡¯s fast. So many residents havee out so soon. I wonder where those golems are now. Didn¡¯t Duanli Lexuan say that those puppets would turn into golems?¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Duanli Lexuan died, so everything has disappeared.¡±


    At this moment, they saw Liang Sisi running toward them.


    Liang Sisi saw that the residents were all here and could not help but worry about Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing. She asked a resident to take care of Sikong Wuyuan and came out to look for Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    Seeing Liang Sisie over, Jiang Ming found it strange. He asked Liang Sisi with some confusion, ¡°Why are you here? What about Sikong Wuyuan?¡±


    Liang Sisi told Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing about the situation.


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s current situation isn¡¯t good. He seems to be under tight control. It¡¯s as if he has gone mad. He keeps shouting.¡±


    Jiang Ming stroked his chin and said, ¡°Duanli Lexuan¡¯s soul has already scattered. Howe Sikong Wuyuan has not recovered?¡±


    Liang Sisi did not understand and asked curiously, ¡°Who is Duanli Lexuan? Didn¡¯t you say you were going to fight the cultivation priest? Was the cultivation priest¡¯s name Duanli Lexuan?¡±


    Xia Chenjing told Liang Sisi everything from the beginning to the end. Liang Sisi suddenly understood. ¡°I¡¯m speechless. Duanli Lexuan disguised herself as a cultivation priest and harmed many people. Fortunately, these residents are safe. Otherwise, she would have destroyed the entire Stone Mud Kingdom. Then you guys go to the Snowy Mountain first. I¡¯ll go back and take care of Sikong Wuyuan.¡±


    Liang Sisi handed the jade pendant to Jiang Ming and said, ¡°This jade pendant is useless to me, but it can be of some use to you.¡±


    ¡°No, this thing was given to you by your father. Don¡¯t give it to us.¡±


    Jiang Ming resolutely returned the jade pendant to Liang Sisi. Seeing how persistent Jiang Ming was, Liang Sisi did not say anything else. She only said, ¡°Ning Caichen, Xia Chenjing, have a safe journey.¡±

 Chapter 828 - 828 Heading to the Snowy Kingdom

    828 Heading to the Snowy Kingdom


    Jiang Ming nodded and took Xia Chenjing to a ce where the coachman was.


    The coachman was taking care of the carriage. When he saw Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing, he said enthusiastically, ¡°Are you going to take a carriage? One tael of silver will do.¡±


    Jiang Ming immediately gave the coachman a tael and told him the location.


    However, the coachman was terrified and uneasy. Then, he said with a troubled expression, ¡°Milords, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t take you there. There¡¯s no way to get to the Snowy Mountain. We can only go to the edge of the Snowy Kingdom. The residents of the Snowy Kingdom are tough. I don¡¯t want to lose my life. I¡¯m just a small businessman.¡±


    Seeing the coachman speak like this, Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. He turned tofort the coachman and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Just take us to the gate of the Snowy Kingdom.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, the coachman immediately became happy and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go prepare the carriage.¡±


    Then, he pulled a carriage to Jiang Ming¡¯s side. Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing got on the carriage.


    Xia Chenjing took the opportunity to ask the coachman, ¡°Sir, have you seen the residents of the Snowy Kingdom? Why do you think they¡¯re so wicked?¡±


    The coachman replied while driving the carriage, ¡°Milords, we haven¡¯t seen the residents of the Snowy Kingdom, but they are known for their cruelty, so no one dares to go to the Snowy Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Since none of you have seen the residents of the Snowy Kingdom, do you think it¡¯s all nonsense?¡±


    Xia Chenjing asked again, his eyes filled with confusion.


    However, the coachman looked terrified and said to Xia Chenjing, ¡°Sir, we had a resident who once died in the Snowy Kingdom. He was beaten half to death by the residents of the Snowy Kingdom. I don¡¯t know how long the two of you have been in the Stone Mud Kingdom, but you should know that the residents of the Stone Mud Kingdom are warm and hospitable, kind and honest. If he hadn¡¯t been beaten up like that, I would never have said anything about the residents of the Snowy Kingdom. They are really not to be trifled with. And we all saw the miserable state of our fellow resident. He died before he was thirty years old. The residents of the Stone Mud Kingdom took this as a warning and would never cross the border of the Snowy Kingdom. When you two go to the Snowy Kingdom, you should be as careful as possible.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Jiang Ming realized the gravity of the situation and then said seriously, ¡°Did the injured resident say anything else? Did they describe the situation in the Snowy Kingdom?¡±


    The coachman tried hard to recall and then told Jiang Ming, ¡°It is said that one should not look into the eyes of the residents. If one looks into the eyes of the residents, the person who looks at them will immediately turn into ice. However, I heard that the ice is time sensitive. After two hours, the ice will thaw. But by then, the person will have already frozen to death.¡±


    At this point, the coachman could not help but sigh. He then said, ¡°I wonder how many more people have frozen to death. The residents of the Snowy Kingdom are cruel. We don¡¯t know how many people have been killed. It¡¯s better not to go.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming fell silent for a moment, and Xia Chenjing could not help but frown.


    They had to cover their eyes.


    Otherwise, if they met a resident of the Snowy Kingdom, wouldn¡¯t they be frozen?


    It would take two hours to thaw out of the ice. By then, their bodies would not be able to withstand it.


    Jiang Ming turned to Xia Chenjing as if nothing had happened. ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of closing my eyes and using my spiritual energy. I can sense the location of the residents of the Snowy Kingdom in advance, and I think I can take them down. ¡±


    He was worried too, but it would be bad if both of them were consumed by worry.


    The coachman was very fast, and he immediately arrived at the border of the Snowy Kingdom.


    The coachman said to Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing, ¡°Milords, you can get off now. Please be careful and don¡¯t let anything happen. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. It¡¯s all thanks to you for exining to us along the way. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been prepared.¡±


    Jiang Ming gave the coachman more silver.


    The coachman was overjoyed and left in the carriage.


    The moment he turned to leave, he said to Jiang Ming, ¡°If you need anything,e and find me. Good luck!¡±


    Then, before Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing could reply, he left.


    In his opinion, it was risky toe to the border of the Snowy Kingdom, and he could not stay here any longer.


    If he was targeted by the residents of the Snowy Kingdom, he would lose more than he gained.


    At this moment, a cloud of smoke shrouded Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    Jiang Ming realized that the smoke came with ill intentions, so he waved his fan and sent the smoke back.


    The smoke dissipated, and the scene in front of them shocked Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    The two of them had never thought that the border would be so obvious.


    The Snowy Kingdom was covered in ice and snow, while their side was rich and lush.


    Xia Chenjing could not help but feel afraid. He looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Are we still going in? I kept feeling an indescribable sense of conflict. I didn¡¯t realize how strange this was.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt Xia Chenjing¡¯s fear and said to Xia Chenjing, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, I won¡¯t force you. I¡¯ll go in alone.¡±


    Xia Chenjing felt that his self-esteem had been insulted and immediately said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I¡¯m just a little worried.¡±


    Then, ignoring Jiang Ming¡¯s words, he walked straight into the Snowy Kingdom.


    Seeing Xia Chenjing like this, Jiang Ming did not say anything and followed him to the Snowy Kingdom.


    As soon as they stepped into the Snowy Kingdom, they felt the bone-piercing cold. Jiang Ming had some tricks up his sleeve to keep himself warm.


    He used his spiritual energy to warm up his body.


    But Xia Chenjing could not do it, and his body could not bear the cold.


    As soon as it turned cold, he sneezed and curled up into a ball.


    He had never encountered such a situation on the battlefield, nor had he fought with the residents of the Snowy Kingdom before. He was at a loss.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming simply took out a silver needle and directly blocked the acupuncture points on Xia Chenjing¡¯s body to maintain the temperature in Xia Chenjing¡¯s body.


    Xia Chenjing suddenly felt much better. He smiled at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Thank you, Ning Caichen. Otherwise, I would have frozen to death here.¡±


    ¡°Protect yourself well.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not say much. Then, he caught a glimpse of a resident of the Snowy Kingdom.


    He had his back facing Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing. He was about the height of a child and was wearing ordinary coarse linen clothes.

 Chapter 829 - 829 The Residents of the Snowy Kingdom

    829 The Residents of the Snowy Kingdom


    The key was that the coarse linen clothes did not seem to be able to keep out the cold. It looked very thin.


    Jiang Ming suddenly understood.


    It seemed that the residents of the Snowy Kingdom were not afraid of the cold at all. Otherwise, they would not have remained in the Snowy Kingdom.


    Xia Chenjing could not help but remember what the coachman had said to them. He instantly became vignt and said to Jiang Ming, ¡°We can¡¯t look into his eyes. Let¡¯s leave as soon as possible. If we can avoid meeting the residents of the Snowy Kingdom, we should avoid them. We should try our best to find the Snowy Mountain.¡±


    Jiang Ming also felt that what Xia Chenjing said made sense. He turned around and wanted to leave.


    At this moment, the child turned around.


    Seeing that someone hade to the Snowy Kingdom, he could not help but shout, ¡°Outsiders are invading! Outsiders are invading!¡±


    His wordspletely exposed the location of Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing. They were instantly surrounded by the residents of the Snowy Kingdom.


    Xia Chenjing and Jiang Ming remembered the words of the coachman and did not look at the residents of the Snowy Kingdom. They just lowered their heads.


    Jiang Ming was afraid that the residents of the Snowy Kingdom woulde over to check, so he immediately covered his eyes.


    He also tore off another piece of cloth and handed it to Xia Chenjing.


    Xia Chenjing understood and covered his eyes.


    Seeing Xia Chenjing and Jiang Ming acting like this, the residents of the Snowy Kingdomughed one after another and mumbled in anguage they did not understand.


    Jiang Ming felt that they could not just sit there and wait for death, so he said to the residents of the Snowy Kingdom, ¡°We have no ill intentions toward you. We just want to go to the Snowy Mountain. We won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    The residents of the Snowy Kingdom did not believe it at all. They joined forces and began to attack Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    As soon as Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing sensed the malice of the residents of the Snowy Kingdom, they immediately joined hands and soared into the sky to avoid them.


    The actions of Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing made the residents of the Snowy Kingdom panic even more. They thought that Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing would hurt them, so they immediately went forward to tear off the cloth covering their eyes.


    Jiang Ming felt someone approaching him. He held the folding fan tightly and pped the person who approached him.


    With this one p, that person was instantly turned into ice.


    Seeing theirpanion in such a state, the other residents of the Snowy Kingdom were instantly frightened, and none of them dared to step forward.


    Jiang Ming did not know about the situation of the residents of the Snowy Kingdom and continued to try to talk to them.


    ¡°We really have no intention of hurting you. Just let us leave. We won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    However, the residents of the Snowy Kingdom only thought that Jiang Ming was deceiving and threatening them, and they immediately started to talk amongst themselves.


    In order to prevent Jiang Ming from hurting them, they left temporarily, but they were monitoring Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing¡¯s every move in the nearby area.


    Hearing the residents of the Snowy Kingdom leaving, Xia Chenjing secretly said to Jiang Ming with uncertainty, ¡°Ning Caichen, those residents of the Snowy Kingdom seem to have left. Should we take off the cloth on our eyes?¡±


    Jiang Ming also sensed the movement of the residents of the Snowy Kingdom and immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s take it off. I also feel that there¡¯s no one around. There¡¯s only the two of us left.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xia Chenjing pulled off the cloth one by one and found that only he and Jiang Ming were left. He immediately exhaled.


    ¡°They¡¯re finally gone. If this continues, I really won¡¯t be able to stand it.¡±


    Jiang Ming, on the other hand, sensed the residents of the Snowy Kingdom hiding behind him. He immediately told Xia Chenjing, ¡°Don¡¯t look back, and don¡¯t look around. I can feel that the residents of the Snowy Kingdom are still watching us from the dark. They probably want to know what we want to do, but it¡¯s already good that they don¡¯t attack us now.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, Xia Chenjing could not help but feel d. Then he said nervously, ¡°Great, now they¡¯re making it hard for us to even walk in peace. I don¡¯t know why the residents of the Snowy Kingdom are watching us. We don¡¯t have anything on us, and we can¡¯t attack them. We can only take it one step at a time.¡±


    As he spoke, Xia Chenjing directly walked up.


    However, he did not notice that there was a deep pit underground and immediately sank in.


    The snow also slid into the pit with him. Jiang Ming hurriedly followed him down.


    The pit was extremely deep and long. Xia Chenjing and Jiang Ming had been falling for a long time.


    When they arrived at the location, Xia Chenjing felt a chill on the ground and immediately touched it.


    As he touched it, his hand immediately became sticky.


    The liquid was green, and Xia Chenjing could not help but feel a little disgusted. He stood up and rubbed against the wall.


    After wiping off all the liquid on his body and hands, he looked at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was luckier than Xia Chenjing. There was no liquid on his body.


    Then, Jiang Ming smelled the scent of honeydew. He could not help but look at the liquid under his feet.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had been looking at the liquid, Xia Chenjing was curious. He touched his chin and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, is there a problem with the liquid? I¡¯m so curious.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Xia Chenjing. ¡°Do you smell honeydew? I think the smell of honeydew is very obvious. I think it should be from this liquid.¡±


    Xia Chenjing sniffed the air and said with a puzzled look, ¡°I don¡¯t smell anything. Are you sure you smell it? There should not be anything here, right?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt strange when he heard Xia Chenjing¡¯s words, but he did not care much.


    Right now, the most important thing for them was to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    Jiang Ming looked around.


    There were walls all around him. If he wanted to get out, he could only break the walls or climb up the walls.


    When he came in, he also realized that the passage was very long.


    Jiang Ming touched the wall.


    The wall was very smooth. They would probably fall off before they could climb halfway.


    Xia Chenjing also thought of this problem. Then he frowned and thought of something.


    He took out his sword and stabbed it into the wall. Then he said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Ning Caichen, let¡¯s use our lightness skills and our swords to get out of here.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that Xia Chenjing¡¯s words made sense and immediately conjured a long sword from his hand.


    Jiang Ming directly stabbed the long sword into the wall and stepped on it.


    Xia Chenjing, like Jiang Ming, also had his own sword.


    The two of them went back and forth, and just like that, they reached the middle.


    However, a huge snowball suddenly came in from outside.

 Chapter 830 - 830 Snowball

    830 Snowball


    The snowball went straight for Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing watched as the snowball rolled over.


    Seeing that the snowball was about to hit them, Jiang Ming raised his hand to block it.


    The snowball immediately split into two, and the loose snow rushed down.


    Xia Chenjing looked at the hole below with lingering fear.


    The void was endless, and he could not help but tremble.


    Even though he had been the second general, he still had lingering fears.


    Just as Xia Chenjing was still thinking, Jiang Ming sped up and immediately surpassed Xia Chenjing.


    They could not waste time any longer. They had to leave immediately.


    However, when he was about to reach the opening of the tunnel, Jiang Ming saw a white shadow.


    He suddenly remembered the back of the child from the Snowy Kingdom.


    His clothes were white.


    Jiang Ming suddenly stopped.


    Xia Chenjing did not pay attention and directly overtook Jiang Ming and was about to reach the well.


    Seeing Xia Chenjing¡¯s actions, Jiang Ming panicked and immediately shouted at him, ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xia Chenjing looked at Jiang Ming and was confused.


    It was toote. The white figure suddenly raised a huge snowball and threw it at Xia Chenjing.


    The snowball rolled rapidly and directly knocked Xia Chenjing down.


    As soon as Xia Chenjing was pushed down, Jiang Ming pulled him up.


    However, one sword could not bear the weight of two people, and the sword¡¯s body suddenly tilted a little.


    Jiang Ming could see that there was something wrong with the sword, but Xia Chenjing¡¯s sword had already fallen.


    Jiang Ming took out a long sword from his hand and handed it to Xia Chenjing.


    However, as soon as Xia Chenjing took the sword, it was frozen.


    The moment he took the sword, he looked up and met the eyes of the child in white.


    In an instant, Jiang Ming was almost frozen too. So, he could only let go of Xia Chenjing temporarily.


    When Xia Chenjing waspletely frozen and was about to fall, he pulled Xia Chenjing over.


    The piercing ice mixed into his body, and Jiang Ming felt like he was going to freeze to death.


    At the same time, he knew that the child was looking at him.


    He felt a curious gaze.


    Although Xia Chen was frozen in ice, he was conscious.


    He could not help butin in his heart.


    If he had known earlier, he would not have raised his head. Who knew that there would be a child from the Snowy Kingdom there?


    However, the children of the Snowy Kingdom looked as if they were sick. Their bodies were all snow-white.


    Even their pupils were white.


    It was as expected of a resident of the Snowy Kingdom.


    Jiang Ming felt a little helpless.


    Since Xia Chenjing was already frozen, the other sword was useless.


    The weight of the ice block increased, and the sword was instantly crushed.


    Jiang Ming closed his eyes and decided to take a leap of faith. He jumped with force and followed his own instincts and spiritual energy out of the cave.


    However, he instantly felt somethinging toward him and immediately dodged it.


    Still, he felt someone suddenly fly over and directly jump to his side.


    Jiang Ming thought of the child from the Snowy Kingdom and kicked him.


    Jiang Ming heard the sounds of someone vomiting blood.


    Jiang Ming knew that his guess was right. He immediately tore his sleeve and ced the cloth near the child¡¯s eyes.


    In order to prevent the child from taking off the cloth, Jiang Ming tied it into a dead knot and poured his spiritual energy into the cloth.


    The residents of the Snowy Kingdom who were watching Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing had dispersed one by one when they saw that Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing had fallen in. Only the child who Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing saw was left.


    The child from the Snowy Kingdom wanted to go forward with a yful attitude, but his eyes were tied up by Jiang Ming.


    He pulled at the cloth with all his might, trying to take it off.


    However, the cloth was tied tightly, and the child could not pull it off at all.


    The child could not bear it anymore and started to spout nonsense.


    Jiang Ming could not understand what he was saying. He carefully observed the appearance of the child.


    The children of the Snowy Kingdom had snow-white skin and round cheeks. They were very cute.


    Jiang Ming did not know what their eyes looked like, but he felt that the eyes of the children of the Snowy Kingdom were probably quite big.


    The child found that he could no longer pull the cloth off his eyes, so he turned around and ran forward.


    Jiang Ming had expected that the child would try to escape, so he had already set up a square barrier around him.


    The barrier was very sturdy and transparent.


    The child could not see, and now he had bumped into the barrier.


    Jiang Ming sized up the child and said with a smile, ¡°You can¡¯t get out at all. Now tell me how to thaw Xia Chenjing.¡±


    The child swore that he would never obey Jiang Ming. He cursed Jiang Ming in anguage that Jiang Ming could not understand.


    Jiang Ming was confused. He simply ignored the child and walked directly to Xia Chenjing.


    Xia Chenjing happened to meet Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes. He pursed his lips and tried to make a sound, but he could not make a sound at all.


    Jiang Ming shot out a me from his palm and warmed Xia Chenjing with it.


    Xia Chenjing saw that the ice had melted a little, so he was excited.


    After the ice meltedpletely, Jiang Ming stopped the fire to prevent Xia Chenjing¡¯s clothes from burning.


    He had thought that the ice would be difficult to melt, so he had asked the child for help. He had not expected that the ice would melt so easily.


    Xia Chenjing was finally free. He was so happy that he forgot everything and carefully checked if there were any wounds on his body.


    He really could not stand the feeling of being frozen just now.


    Seeing the child, Xia Chenjing curiously approached him.


    However, the child felt Xia Chenjing¡¯s approach and had a mental breakdown. He hurriedly shouted at Xia Chenjing.


    However, he did not know where Xia Chenjing was at all, so he could only make a scene.


    Jiang Ming patted Xia Chenjing¡¯s shoulder and said helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He felt that the children of the Snowy Kingdom were too crazy. The most important thing now was to find the Snowy Mountain.


    Xia Chenjing nced at the barrier and said, ¡°Will he be okay locked up here? He probably doesn¡¯t know how to get out.¡±


    Jiang Ming also nced at the barrier and said, ¡°The cloth and the barrier will disappear in two hours. It¡¯s not a problem.¡±


    Hearing this, Xia Chenjing followed Jiang Ming and left.

 Chapter 831 - 831 Surrounded

    831 Surrounded


    The child seemed to have sensed that Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing were about to leave, so he shouted at them.


    However, this roar did not sound like a scream. It was like a dog¡¯s bark.


    ¡°Woof!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help butugh when he heard the bark.


    This was the first time he had seen a child bark like a dog.


    It was this barking that made the residents of the Snowy Kingdom gather together and rush toward Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    Their movements were very strange. They looked like dogs running on all fours.


    Jiang Ming found it strange, but he knew that they woulde closer soon.


    When he and Xia Chenjing saw the eyes of the residents of the Snowy Kingdom, they would be the ones suffering.


    Xia Chenjing and Jiang Ming thought of something at the same time. They looked at each other and said to each other in their hearts, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing turned around and ran forward.


    When the residents of the Snowy Kingdom saw that Xia Chenjing and Jiang Ming were about to escape, they sped up.


    Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing were faster than them, but Xia Chenjing started tog. s, he was caught by the residents of the Snowy Kingdom.


    Xia Chenjing was frozen again.


    This time, he could not even move his mouth.


    He had seen too many residents of the Snowy Kingdom, and that was why he had be like this.


    Jiang Ming could not look back. He could only ask Xia Chenjing in his heart, ¡°Are you alright? How do you feel?¡±


    Xia Chenjing took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m alright. I was just a little unlucky. Be careful. Don¡¯t get caught by the residents of the Snowy Kingdom.¡±


    The residents of the Snowy Kingdom were divided into two groups. One group stared at Xia Chenjing while the other chased after Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming familiarized himself with the path in front of him and immediately covered his eyes with a cloth.


    However, the residents of the Snowy Kingdom sped up again and were about to reach Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming felt that the residents of the Snowy Kingdom were getting closer and closer behind him. He turned around and turned 90 degrees in the air to appear behind them.


    The residents of the Snowy Kingdom did not know what Jiang Ming wanted to do. When they saw Jiang Minging behind them, they became nervous.


    They suddenly conjured several icicles, and these icicles rushed straight at Jiang Ming.


    Although Jiang Ming did not see the icicles, he felt something sharp digging into him painfully.


    However, Xia Chenjing saw the icicles clearly. He immediately described the situation to Jiang Ming. He also pointed out the locations of the icicles.


    Jiang Ming dodged the icicles ording to Xia Chenjing¡¯s words and crushed them.


    ¡°Tell me where you are, and I¡¯ll go save you.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not want to fight with the residents of the Snowy Kingdom, so he immediately spoke to Xia Chenjing.


    Xia Chenjing immediately led Jiang Ming over.


    In order to prevent the residents of the Snowy Kingdom from catching up to him, Jiang Ming sped up.


    The residents of the Snowy Kingdom hurriedly ran over, but they could not catch up to Jiang Ming.


    They suddenly became anxious and shouted at Jiang Ming, saying something that Jiang Ming did not understand.


    When Jiang Ming came across Xia Chenjing, he deliberately slowed down.


    The residents of the Snowy Kingdom thought that they had caught up to Jiang Ming and hurried toward him.


    Seeing the opportunity, Xia Chenjing said something to Jiang Ming. Jiang Ming lifted Xia Chenjing up and turned 90 degrees in the air like before, and then he appeared behind the residents of the Snowy Kingdom.


    The residents of the Snowy Kingdom were even more shrewd this time. They soared into the sky and wanted to catch Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was not someone to be trifled with. He directly stepped forward and kicked the residents of the Snowy Kingdom away.


    In order to prevent himself from being caught by the residents of the Snowy Kingdom, Jiang Ming used a lot of force in his kick.


    He was a little worried.


    There were so many residents that they might not be able to escape.


    The residents of the Snowy Kingdom who were kicked away immediately fell to the ground.


    Xia Chenjing was nervous and wanted to help Jiang Ming.


    However, he was powerless and could only watch the scene in front of him.


    Seeing the residents of the Snowy Kingdom getting kicked away by Jiang Ming one by one, Xia Chenjing was relieved and told Jiang Ming about the current situation in his heart.


    Jiang Ming was also relieved. He released a barrier in his hand and directly trapped the residents of the Snowy Kingdom.


    The residents of the Snowy Kingdom could not ept being put into the same situation as the child. They kept knocking on the barrier.


    Finally, the residents of the Snowy Kingdom were taken care of. Jiang Ming took Xia Chenjing to a ce where there were no residents and thawed Xia Chenjing out.


    Xia Chenjing patted the ice on his body and frowned. ¡°I really hate being frozen.¡±


    ¡°Take it slow. We have to be careful.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked around.


    It was a world of ice and snow. There was no sunlight at all, and the entire sky was dark.


    He did not understand why the residents had to stay here in such weather.


    If they went to other ces, they could still see the sun.


    ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    At this moment, they heard someone shouting.


    This made Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing wary.


    There was no one around.


    Jiang Ming was confused.


    There was no one around, so why did they hear a cry for help?


    Jiang Ming was still looking around, but Xia Chenjing did not move. His mouth was sealed.


    He called out to Jiang Ming in his heart, Ning Caichen, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I can¡¯t move. I can¡¯t even make a sound. I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Hearing Xia Chenjing¡¯s words, Jiang Ming went forward to check on him.


    Xia Chenjing wanted to move his eyes, but he found that he could not even move them.


    Just as he felt powerless, he suddenly saw a blurry figureing from afar.


    The figure seemed to be very tall and had some red sshes all over them.


    Xia Chenjing hurriedly described the figure to Jiang Ming. Jiang Ming turned his head and saw the figure.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, stay in the dark and don¡¯t let that person find you. I don¡¯t know if that person is a resident of the Snowy Kingdom. I can¡¯t move now. He¡¯s probablying for me.¡±


    Hearing Xia Chenjing¡¯s words, Jiang Ming also felt that it made sense, so he hid further away.


    The figure in the distance gradually approached them and arrived in front of Xia Chen.


    The figure was a man, and the man was covered in blood.


    Additionally, the man was as pale as the residents of the Snowy Kingdom, and his eyes were also white.


    Xia Chenjing had been frozen twice, so he was well aware of what the residents of the Snowy Kingdom looked like.


    For some reason, he was not frozen this time.


    For a moment, Xia Chenjing could not help but be puzzled.


    Why did he not freeze?

 Chapter 832 - 832 Sudden Arrival

    832 Sudden Arrival


    Jiang Ming also realized this problem.


    Was it because Xia Chenjing could not move?


    Then, he vetoed this decision and came up with a bold idea.


    Would the figure be frozen when they saw them?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming immediately wanted to go out and prepared some mes in his hand.


    However, before he went out, he heard the figure calling him.


    ¡°You there,e out quickly. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be frozen!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not expect that they would be able tomunicate with the residents of the Snowy Kingdom one day. He walked out cautiously.


    ¡°Why did you call me here?¡±


    He did not expect that they would be found by one of the residents.


    They had just hurt many of them.


    The man in front of him was very friendly to Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve finally met people from other countries. I¡¯ve been going crazy in the Snowy Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°The blood on your body.¡±


    Xia Chenjing suddenly realized that he seemed to be able to move and speak. He instantly took a step forward and spoke to the man in front of him in surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I identally made these blood stains. Only by making these blood stains can you see me and not turn me into ice.¡±


    The man sighed and finally looked at Xia Chenjing and said to Jiang Ming, ¡°No matter what, I hope you can do me a favor. As long as you¡¯re willing to help me, I¡¯m willing to pay anything. I really can¡¯t stay in the Snowy Kingdom any longer.¡±


    Realizing that the man was in a bad mental state, Jiang Ming said without thinking, ¡°We are going to the Snowy Mountain to get snow grass. Do you know about snow grass?¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯m the one who raises snow grass. Now that the only snow grass has been taken away by my brother, it¡¯s useless for you to go to the Snowy Mountain.¡±


    The man was stunned for a moment, and then he told Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing this.


    Jiang Ming did not expect to hear this. He could only look at the man and say, ¡°Where is your brother now?¡±


    Xia Chenjing became vignt and said to Jiang Ming in his heart, ¡°Ning Caichen, don¡¯t trust the man in front of you too much. You don¡¯t know what he wants from us.¡±


    As he spoke, he directly asked the man in front of him, ¡°What do you want us to do? We¡¯re just two ordinary people. We can¡¯t help you much.¡±


    When he heard that Xia Chenjing and Jiang Ming seemed to be willing to help him, the man suddenly became happy. Then, he said to Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing, ¡°Can you take me away from here? The method is very simple. As long as you hold my arm, I can go out.¡±


    Xia Chenjing and Jiang Ming did not expect the man to make such a condition. They could not help but be confused. ¡°Do the residents of the Snowy Kingdom have no way to get out?¡±


    The man took a deep breath and said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t go out. The residents of the Snowy Kingdom are all like this. We are trapped in the Snowy Kingdom. Moreover, our bodies are very fragile. If we¡¯re not careful, we¡¯ll die. It¡¯s because we¡¯re forced to stay here. As long as I leave here, I should be able to be stronger.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and then said, ¡°We¡¯ve met your fellow residents before, but we could not understand what they were saying. But why can we understand what you¡¯re saying? Are you really one of them?¡±


    Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s question, the man did not hesitate. He took out a knife from his pocket and cut his finger.


    Maroon blood suddenly came out of his finger. Then, he looked at Jiang Ming quietly and said, ¡°Can you trust me now? I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve read the records in the ancient books, but the fingers of the residents of the Snowy Kingdom all have maroon blood.¡±


    Immediately after, his body swayed and was about to fall to the ground.


    Jiang Ming saw this and quickly supported the man. However, the man instantly spat out a mouthful of blood and became blind.


    He cried. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to die. I shouldn¡¯t have been so ruthless to myself. I can¡¯t walk out of here now. ¡±


    Seeing that the despair in the man¡¯s eyes did not seem fake, Jiang Ming exposed his right wrist and ced his hand on it to take his pulse.


    His pulse was disordered, and he felt a strange coldness from within him.


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and immediately stuffed some snow into the man¡¯s mouth. He said to the man, ¡°Swallow it.¡±


    The man found it strange, but he still swallowed it ording to Jiang Ming¡¯s instructions.


    In his opinion, he was about to die. It did not matter if he ate the snow or not.


    However, he was still very happy. At least he had put in a lot of effort to get out of the Snowy Kingdom.


    If only he could leave the Snowy Kingdom ¡­


    However, the moment he swallowed the snow, his body immediately recovered, and his eyes instantly lit up.


    The bloodstains slowly disappeared. Seeing that the bloodstains were about to disappear, Jiang Ming quickly closed his eyes and covered his eyes with a cloth.


    Xia Chenjing also quickly covered his eyes.


    He had already been frozen twice. He did not want to be frozen again. He was not a fool and did not want to be treated like this.


    When the man saw that he was better, he could not help but be surprised. Then, he was confused. He looked at Jiang Ming and asked, ¡°How did you know that the snow would heal my wounds? I didn¡¯t know this. Even the residents of the Snowy Kingdom don¡¯t know this. In their eyes, as long as you¡¯re seriously injured, you¡¯re just waiting for death.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel any changes in your body?¡±


    Instead of answering the man¡¯s question, Jiang Ming asked the man.


    He was just taking a gamble, but he did not expect it to seed.


    He felt that since the residents of the Snowy Kingdom could only stay in the Snowy Kingdom, the environment in the Snowy Kingdom should be able to cure them.


    The man moved his body and found that his body was stronger than before.


    Then he thought for a while and cut his finger again. However, his finger healed automatically, and he no longer needed to eat the snow of the Snowy Kingdom.


    He could not help but be surprised, and he described his current situation to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and said, ¡°This might be the physique of the residents of the Snowy Kingdom. Perhaps you can leave the Snowy Kingdom without us now.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible.¡± When the man heard this, he shook his head quietly. ¡°I¡¯ve read the records of the Snowy Kingdom. There¡¯s only been one person who left the Snowy Kingdom before. I need to follow his methods.¡±

 Chapter 833 - 833 Rescue

    833 Rescue


    ¡°Why do you have to leave the Snowy Kingdom? I think if you insist on leaving the Snowy Kingdom and going to other countries, you might be discriminated against by those people. Nowadays, people discriminate against those who are different.¡±


    Xia Chenjing kindly reminded the man in front of him.


    Unexpectedly, the man was still persistent.


    ¡°There is no sunlight here. I heard that the outside world is warm. I¡¯ve been here for too long, and my mood has be more and more irritable. If this continues, even if I don¡¯t die of illness, I¡¯ll die of depression.¡±


    Jiang Ming could roughly understand the man¡¯s thoughts and felt that what the man said should be the truth. He immediately said, ¡°We promise to help you, but we have to find the snow grass first. Take us to your brother first.¡±


    ¡°I have broken off rtions with my brother. I don¡¯t know where he is now, but he must be in the Snowy Kingdom. I only know his address, but I don¡¯t know if he has moved.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    Jiang Ming had a 50% chance of finding the snow grass.


    ¡°Alright, then follow me.¡± The man introduced himself as he walked. ¡°My name is Anyu Haoye. Nice to meet you. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll turn into ice when you see me now, but one of you can try. I think the snow in the Snowy Kingdom has changed my constitution. Maybe you won¡¯t freeze when you see me. Anyway, even if you do, I will still thaw you out.¡±


    Anyu Haoye treated him honestly.


    Xia Chenjing did not trust Anyu Haoye very much, but he also felt that it was inconvenient to wear the cloth strips all the time. He simply tore it off and looked into Anyu Haoye¡¯s eyes.


    His attitude now was very indifferent.


    He had already been frozen twice. He was used to it.


    Moreover, even if he was frozen again, Ning Caichen would still help him.


    Seeing Anyu Haoye¡¯s eyes, Xia Chenjing was not frozen. Instead, he stood there unharmed.


    Xia Chenjing could not help but get excited. He looked at Jiang Ming and directly tore off the cloth on his face.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be frozen if we see Anyu Haoye,¡± he said happily.


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry. Then, he said, ¡°Yes, but what about the other residents of the Snowy Kingdom? It¡¯s better to keep wearing the cloth. That way, there won¡¯t be any idents of being frozen.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, Xia Chenjing suddenly became dejected and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think of this just now. Things are not easy.¡±


    Anyu Haoye thought for a moment, and his eyes lit up. He quickly closed his eyes and ced his hand on his heart.


    Two bracelets instantly appeared on his hands.


    The bracelets were connected by leaves and were iparably green.


    Anyu Haoye handed the bracelets to Xia Chenjing and Jiang Ming and said, ¡°If you each wear this bracelet, you shouldn¡¯t be frozen. These two bracelets are formed by the spiritual energy of my heart.¡±


    Xia Chenjing felt that it was very magical and could not help but be fascinated by it.


    He took one of the bracelets and looked at it again and again. Then, he looked at Anyu Haoye and said, ¡°Your heart can actually produce such spiritual energy. It really surprises me.¡±


    Jiang Ming, on the other hand, was skeptical. ¡°Where did you learn how to do this?¡±


    Anyu Haoye thought for a moment and then said, ¡°I read about this method in an ancient book. I¡¯m not sure if it works or not. Why don¡¯t you guys just bring a cloth strip? Don¡¯t take the risk.¡±


    With that, he took the bracelets and returned the spiritual energy to his heart.


    Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing tied the cloth strips together.


    He took Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing to the house where his brother was.


    At this moment, there was a banging sounding from the house, as if someone was knocking on something. It was extremely loud.


    Jiang Ming covered his ears and tried to keep himself steady.


    He hated such sounds the most.


    Anyu Haoye noticed Jiang Ming¡¯s difort and said thoughtfully, ¡°You guys stay further away. I¡¯ll go in and take a look first. I should be able to ask about the whereabouts of the snow grass. Anyway, the snow grass is of no use to the residents of the Snowy Kingdom.¡±


    Xia Chenjing agreed with Anyu Haoye and took Jiang Ming far away.


    However, when Anyu Haoye entered the house, he found his brother lying on the ground. The banging sounds had disappeared for some reason.


    Although he was having a conflict with his brother, he could not help but feel sad when he saw his brother in such a miserable state. He shouted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He stepped forward and shook his brother.


    His brother¡¯s face was ruddy, and his cheeks were round and red. His lips were also pink and tender.


    However, such features were fatal to the residents of the Snowy Kingdom.


    Anyu Haoye cried and trembled.


    He was very loud, and Xia Chenjing and Jiang Ming heard him clearly.


    The two of them did not even need to think to know that something had happened in the house. They immediately ran into the house and asked with concern, ¡°Anyu Haoye, what happened? We might be able to help.¡±


    Xia Chenjing was so anxious that the cloth on his eyes fell off.


    However, Anyu Haoye¡¯s brother was already dead. Even if they could see his eyes, they would not be frozen.


    Seeing Anyu Haoye¡¯s brother like this, Jiang Ming asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you crying? Your brother should be asleep. He looks extremely healthy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s normal for you people,¡± Anyu Haoye said with a sob. ¡°But for the residents of the Snowy Kingdom, it¡¯s like death. My brother was inexplicably killed just like that.¡±


    Anyu Haoye could not take it anymore and fainted.


    Seeing that they were both on the ground, Xia Chenjing could not help but say helplessly, ¡°Why did he also fall?¡±


    ¡°What happened to Anyu Haoye?¡± Jiang Ming couldn¡¯t look at the situation in front of him and asked Xia Chenjing.


    Xia Chenjing pulled the cloth off his eyes and said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Look at the situation. There¡¯s definitely no way to save Anyu Haoye¡¯s brother. Anyu Haoye must have fainted out of shock. Let¡¯s carry him and his brother to the bedroom first.¡±


    Seeing that there were two beds in the small room, Xia Chenjing stood up and helped Anyu Haoye up and put him on a bed.


    Jiang Ming ced Anyu Haoye¡¯s brother on the other bed.


    At the same time, he realized that Anyu Haoye¡¯s brother could still be saved.

 Chapter 834 - 834 Heading to the Snowy Mountain

    834 Heading to the Snowy Mountain


    Then, Jiang Ming followed Xia Chenjing and said, ¡°No, Anyu Haoye¡¯s brother can still be saved. Go outside and get some snow.¡±


    ¡°Anyu Haoye¡¯s brother died a long time ago. Will this snow be useful?¡±


    Xia Chenjing was a little skeptical, but he still went outside to get some snow and handed it to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming stuffed the snow into the mouth of Anyu Haoye¡¯s brother and said with uncertainty, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I feel that the snow of the Snowy Kingdom is omnipotent. Let¡¯s give it a try first.¡±


    Anyu Haoye¡¯s brother paled.


    Then, his eyshes moved, and he opened his eyes.


    The moment he opened his eyes, Jiang Ming quickly pulled Xia Chenjing to put a cloth over his eyes.


    He really felt that it was very troublesome, but he had no choice.


    Anyu Haoye slowly woke up. When he saw that his brother had woken up, he was excited and went up to check on him.


    The two of them were like old friends. After some chatting, their rtionship became good again.


    Anyu Haoye was very grateful to Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing, so he asked them to stay for dinner. However, Jiang Ming had more important things to do now.


    Knowing that Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing wanted the snow grass, Anyu Haoye¡¯s brother immediately said to Jiang Ming, ¡°You still have to go to the Snowy Mountain. The snow grass has been taken away by some bandits living in the Snowy Mountain. We can¡¯t help you.¡±


    Anyu Haoye¡¯s brother felt helpless, but he did not say anything else. He pointed to Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    Xia Chenjing and Jiang Ming did not me him. They knew the current state of Anyu Haoye¡¯s brother.


    Looking at the direction Anyu Haoye¡¯s brother pointed at, Xia Chenjing and Jiang Ming headed out.


    However, after walking for a while, some ice sand swept out from the surroundings.


    The ice sand, along with the dust, quickly rolled up and gathered into something like a tornado.


    The tornado went straight for Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and held the fan tightly.


    As soon as Xia Chenjing lost his sword, he took out a jade pendant from his pocket.


    This jade pendant was jade green, simr to Liang Sisi¡¯s, but it had more attributes than Liang Sisi¡¯s jade pendant. His jade pendant could be used indefinitely and could be exchanged for anything.


    Xia Chenjing immediately used the jade pendant to transform into a sword that was exactly the same as his own.


    Jiang Ming waved his fan, and Xia Chenjing took the opportunity to wave his sword.


    The power of the fan and the swordpletely fanned the tornado away, and it retreated.


    However, the tornado still did not give up and continued to move toward Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    Xia Chenjing saw that the situation was not good and immediately waved his sword toward the tornado.


    Although he could notpare it to a natural phenomenon, he still tried his best to stop the tornado.


    Jiang Ming simply released a barrier to block the tornado.


    The tornado collided everywhere in the barrier, but the barrier did not show any signs of loosening at all.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing were relieved.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the weather in the Snowy Kingdom to be so bad. No wonder Anyu Haoye wanted to leave the Snowy Kingdom so badly.¡±


    Xia Chenjing felt the wind direction and clearly understood that it was a tornado.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to wear this cloth. Let¡¯s find the snow grass and leave as soon as possible.¡±


    Jiang Ming also felt that it was very inconvenient.


    Xia Chenjing immediately followed Jiang Ming to the Snowy Mountain.


    However, the road on the snowy mountain was winding, and Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing could not see anything. It was very difficult to walk.


    After a while, Jiang Ming could not take it anymore. He tore off the cloth and said to Xia Chenjing, ¡°Let¡¯s just leave like this. You can unfreeze me when you see the residents of the Snowy Kingdom.¡±


    As soon as Xia Chenjing understood Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts, he did not say anything but kept walking forward.


    However, at this moment, a resident of the Snowy Kingdom came out from the road and headed straight for them.


    However, Jiang Ming saw that he did not turn into ice.


    When the resident of the Snowy Kingdom realized that Jiang Ming had not turned into ice, he panicked and turned in the opposite direction. However, he was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    Their current situation was not good, and they needed someone to lead the way.


    Now that a resident of the Snowy Kingdom had suddenly appeared, he could not let go of such an opportunity.


    Just as Jiang Ming was thinking about this, snowkes suddenly popped out of the mouth of the resident of the Snowy Kingdom one after another.


    The snowkes were extremely sharp. In the dark, they revealed a sharp glint.


    Jiang Ming did not see it, but Xia Chenjing saw it clearly.


    He was afraid that Jiang Ming would be in danger, so he took off the cloth.


    Xia Chenjing immediately rushed forward in panic and blocked Jiang Ming.


    However, the moment the snowkes touched Jiang Ming, they fell to the ground like pieces of thin paper.


    This time, except for Jiang Ming, the remaining two people were silent for three seconds.


    The resident of the Snowy Kingdom cursed out of anger.


    Xia Chenjing quickly turned the jade pendant in his hand into a string of rope and tied up the resident of the Snowy Kingdom.


    However, the moment the rope tied up the resident of the Snowy Kingdom, Xia Chenjing was frozen.


    The resident of the Snowy Kingdom was tied up tightly, but it was useless.


    He instantly struggled free from the rope and wanted to continue escaping, but he was pulled back by Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming grabbed his arm and tied him up again.


    This time, in order to prevent the resident of the Snowy Kingdom from escaping, Jiang Ming added some spiritual energy.


    The added spiritual energy made the rope even tighter. The resident of the Snowy Kingdom screamed in pain, but he could not break free at all. He could only watch Jiang Ming melt the ice on Xia Chenjing¡¯s body.


    Xia Chenjing was puzzled.


    He should have been frozen immediately, but he did not expect it to take a few seconds before he was frozen. What was going on?


    However, what made him even more puzzled was Jiang Ming.


    When he saw the resident of the Snowy Kingdom turn him into ice, he thought that Jiang Ming¡¯s physique was the same as his.


    In the end, Jiang Ming did not need to cover himself with a cloth at all, which made him deeply envious.


    Xia Chenjing also realized that he had to wear the cloth strip now.


    The moment the ice melted, he hurriedly put on the cloth strip.


    Jiang Ming looked at Xia Chenjing and could not help but feel lucky.


    Fortunately, he did not need to bring a cloth strip now. However, the treatment of the residents of the Snowy Kingdom had be a problem.


    At this moment, the resident of the Snowy Kingdom suddenly closed his eyes and fell down as if he had been injured.

 Chapter 835 - 835 Another Enemy

    835 Another Enemy


    ¡°The residents of the Snowy Kingdom are acting like they are trying to scam us.¡±


    Jiang Ming grinned and went forward to check the body of the resident.


    In the end, he found out that the snowkes he had thrown over earlier had appeared in the abdomen of the resident.


    Xia Chenjing did not understand what Jiang Ming said, so he went up to ask about the residents of the Snowy Kingdom.


    Jiang Ming told Xia Chenjing about this.


    Xia Chenjing was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t snowkes made by the residents of the Snowy Kingdom? Why did this one swallow them again? How bizarre.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    Jiang Ming could not understand it either, but he still helped the resident here get the snowkes out. The snowkes were crushed by Jiang Ming immediately.


    At that moment, Jiang Ming realized that the snowkes were different from the snowkes made by the other residents of the Snowy Kingdom, but he did not think too much about it.


    They could not understand what he was saying, so they did not need to study the difference between the snowkes thrown by the residents of the Snowy Kingdom.


    After the snowkes were crushed by Jiang Ming, the resident woke up.


    He btedly realized that Jiang Ming had cured him. He immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Jiang Ming.


    It was the first time he had seen someone like Jiang Ming who repaid evil with good. He was very touched and wanted to say something to repay Jiang Ming.


    However, Jiang Ming was confused and could not understand.


    Xia Chenjing felt the same as Jiang Ming.


    He was about to explode. He felt that it was difficult to speak in the Snowy Kingdom.


    If this went on, it would be difficult to even listen to thenguage, let alone find the snow grass.


    Jiang Ming had another idea.


    First, he tried to see if this resident of the Snowy Kingdom could understand what he said.


    ¡°We need to find snow grass now. Can you help us? We are very anxious now.¡±


    The resident seemed to understand what Jiang Ming said and nodded repeatedly. However, he also seemed to understand that Jiang Ming could not understand what h were saying, so he raised his chin and signaled Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing to follow them.


    Xia Chenjing didn¡¯t know the current situation at all. When he heard that the residents of the Snowy Kingdom didn¡¯t move at all, he thought that there was something wrong with the residents of the Snowy Kingdom. He immediately said to Jiang Ming, ¡°What happened? Tell me quickly.¡±


    Jiang Ming told Xia Chenjing what the resident had done. Xia Chenjing heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°We can finally find the snow grass and leave the Snowy Kingdom.¡±


    Jiang Ming held Xia Chenjing¡¯s arm and walked forward.


    With the help of the resident, they soon reached the top of the mountain.


    On the top of the mountain, the weather was even worse. The wind was about to blow Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing away.


    Jiang Ming felt that he had already eaten a lot of wind before he could speak.


    Xia Chenjing, on the other hand, was in a miserable state.


    He really could not understand how someone could live here in such bad weather.


    After the resident brought them here, he spoke louder.


    Jiang Ming could not understand and could only look at him.


    After that, the resident left.


    Jiang Ming was kind enough to untie the ropes.


    The resident was no longer bound. He bowed to Jiang Ming from a distance and then left.


    Jiang Ming handed the jade pendant to Xia Chenjing, who put it in his pocket.


    Jiang Ming looked up and saw another resident on a tree. However, the moment the resident touched Jiang Ming, he immediately disappeared.


    Jiang Ming did not understand what was going on. He immediately conjured some ropes in his hand.


    He swung the rope to the resident.


    The rope automatically tied the resident up. The resident was dressed in luxurious clothes and wore a crown on his head. He looked like a king.


    However, he was short, and his eyes were filled with innocence.


    Seeing that he was tied up, the resident was not afraid, panicked, or angry. Instead, he stared at Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing curiously.


    He seemed to want to know the identities of Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing, so he kept asking.


    Jiang Ming roughly understood what the resident meant. He introduced himself and gestured to the resident, hoping that he could take out the snow grass.


    However, after the resident understood Jiang Ming¡¯s words, he became flustered and shook his head crazily. It was as if he had experienced something terrible.


    At this moment, a vine suddenly appeared and rushed straight at Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    Although Xia Chenjing could not see, he could feel the dangerous atmosphere.


    He immediately said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Something seems to being. ¡±


    Jiang Ming pulled his arm back and replied to Xia Chenjing, ¡°There is indeed somethinging, but it seems to be a living nt.¡±


    Xia Chenjing was stunned for a moment, and then he found it difficult to understand. He looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°A living nt? Are you sure? Was I wrong?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the vineing straight at them and immediately kicked it away. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken. This is a vine, but I can¡¯t see the person controlling it. It should be a living nt.¡±


    ¡°This is really strange. Will you be okay? Why don¡¯t I tear off the cloth?¡±


    Xia Chenjing felt that the situation was not good and continued to speak to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming felt Xia Chenjing¡¯s concern andforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can take care of you. You just have to follow my rhythm.¡±


    The vine became even more irritable after being kicked by Jiang Ming. It was covered in thorns and attacked Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    These thorns knew that Jiang Ming was not easy to deal with, so they went directly to Xia Chenjing.


    Jiang Ming saw that Xia Chenjing was about to be stabbed, so he quickly kicked the thorns one by one.


    However, these sharp thorns seemed to have a life of their own as they stabbed at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was not attacked by the thorns, but a strange liquid suddenly came out of the thorns.


    The liquid waspletely ck and flowed straight down to Jiang Ming.


    Although Jiang Ming dodged, he was still sshed by some of the liquid and immediately felt dizzy.


    He knew that there was something wrong with the liquid, but in order to protect himself, he still forced himself to hold on and conjured a long sword from his hand, cutting off the vines one by one.


    The vines were cut into dozens of pieces by Jiang Ming. However, they still came back to life and connected together again. Jiang Ming was furious.


    Jiang Ming was helpless. He could only create another version of himself and let the vine think that the fake version of him was the real him.

 Chapter 836 - 836 Vines Attack

    836 Vines Attack


    The vines immediately wrapped around the fake Jiang Ming and tightened their grip, wanting to strangle him to death.


    Jiang Ming took the opportunity to take out a silver needle and stuck it into his acupuncture point to prevent the liquid from spreading in his body.


    Then, he pressed on his acupuncture points and forced himself to spit out the liquid.


    After spitting it out, the liquid turned green. The liquid looked sticky and had some white substance in it.


    Jiang Ming could not help but be stunned.


    He never thought that this liquid would change color. He did not know what kind of liquid it was.


    At this moment, the vines seemed to have realized that this was a fake Jiang Ming, and then they rushed straight at the real Jiang Ming.


    Seeing that the vines were persistent, Jiang Ming ran over and released fireballs.


    After the fire burned the vines, he released bolts of lightning to increase the momentum of the mes.


    The vines were burned by the mes, and they withered and shriveled.


    Suddenly, the vines released water droplets.


    The water droplets extinguished the fire. Jiang Ming knew the intention of the vines and immediately shot out more fire.


    In the end, the fire became stronger than ever.


    The vines were originally jumping around, but then they stopped moving and fell to the ground.


    The mes had also died down, and the vines hadpletely turned into ashes.


    Xia Chenjing smelled the burned smell and could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Did you burn those vines?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiang Ming answered Xia Chenjing.


    Xia Chenjing gave Jiang Ming a thumbs up. His eyes were sparkling as he said, ¡°As expected of you. The vines have finally been taken care of.¡±


    At this moment, the vines were about to disappear.


    Jiang Ming looked at the vines in front of him carefully. He felt that the vines mighte back to life, so he simply stared at the vines.


    However, the vines did not revive at all. Instead, an emerald-green leaf appeared.


    The leaf emitted light and looked extremely alluring.


    Jiang Ming had a feeling that this should be the snow grass. Then, he went forward to take the leaf.


    However, a figure appeared and took the leaf away first.


    The figure was extremely fast and disappeared without a trace before Jiang Ming could turn around.


    Jiang Ming immediately looked around.


    He did not want the snow grass to disappear just like that.


    Although Xia Chenjing had been standing, he also felt another person. He closed his eyes and felt the movement of that person.


    Then, he told Jiang Ming about his movements. Jiang Ming did not expect Xia Chenjing to have such a skill. He did not continue to ask. Instead, he pulled the person back directly.


    The person did not seem to be a resident of the Snowy Kingdom. His skin color and eyes were exactly the same as theirs.


    He also knew how to speak Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing¡¯snguage. Seeing that he was grabbed by Jiang Ming, this person scolded Jiang Ming angrily. ¡°Let me go! What right do you have to hold me back? I am a precious resident of the Snowy Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Hand over the leaf, and I¡¯ll let you go,¡± Jiang Ming said immediately.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± The man narrowed his eyes and held the leaf tightly in his hand. ¡°This snow grass belongs to the Snowy Kingdom. How can I give it to you? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a resident of the Snowy Kingdom, are you?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the man in front of him and asked meaningfully.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming saw through him at a nce, but the man denied it tly. ¡°I am a resident of the Snowy Kingdom. Believe it or not, let go of me, or I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Jiang Ming had heard this threat countless times, so he did not think much of it. He immediately said to the man, ¡°Do whatever you want. What I need is the snow grass.¡±


    Seeing that there was no way to have a discussion with Jiang Ming, the man took advantage of Jiang Ming¡¯s carelessness tounch a sneak attack and directly hurled his spiritual energy at Jiang Ming¡¯s face.


    The spiritual energy was made of fire. Jiang Ming suddenly felt a burning sensation. He immediately understood something and kicked the man in front of him.


    The man did not expect Jiang Ming to counterattack. He was immediately hit in a vital spot by Jiang Ming. The pain was unbearable, and he screamed for a moment.


    Just as the man in front of him wanted to save himself, Jiang Ming took the opportunity to step forward and directly flipped the man in front of him to the ground.


    Before the man in front of him could even take a breath, he felt as if his bones had been broken and began to howl again.


    He let go of the snow grass, and it fell into Jiang Ming¡¯s hand.


    When Jiang Ming saw the snow grass, he was afraid that the man in front of him woulde up and cause trouble again, so he directly set up a barrier for him.


    ¡°This barrier will disappear in two hours.¡± Jiang Ming looked at the man in front of him and then followed Xia Chenjing. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ve already got the snow grass.¡±


    The matter finally came to an end. Xia Chenjing nned to leave, but the man in front of them was persistent. He shattered the barrier with one palm and quickly rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    His hand was aimed directly at Jiang Ming¡¯s heart. He wanted to dig out Jiang Ming¡¯s heart to take revenge for the pain he had just suffered.


    However, Jiang Ming saw him clearly and immediately threw the spiritual energy ball in his hand at the man in front of him.


    The moment the man in front of him touched the spiritual energy ball, his entire body began to itch furiously.


    Even though he was already bleeding, he still scratched himself. He even wanted to take off his clothes and scratch everything.


    Jiang Ming only scattered some itching powder over him. He did not expect the man in front of him to be so sensitive, but he also felt that the man in front of him deserved it.


    He immediately grabbed Xia Chenjing¡¯s arm and walked toward the foot of the Snowy Mountain.


    However, the man was still persistent. He rushed toward Jiang Ming again.


    Jiang Ming saw him and started fighting with the man.


    As the man¡¯s body was very itchy, he could not beat Jiang Ming at all. He was knocked to the ground by Jiang Ming before he could hit him two or three times.


    The man was lying on the ground, exuding a strange aura.


    Hail immediately fell from the sky, and the hailstones rushed straight at Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    As soon as Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing felt the hail, they immediately dodged.


    However, Xia Chenjing could not see and was almost hit by the hail. Fortunately, Jiang Ming pulled him back.


    Xia Chenjingined in his heart.


    Wasn¡¯t it just a bit of snow grass? The people of the Snowy Kingdom had no use for it, yet they insisted on taking the snow grass!


    The man saw the opportunity and went forward to grab the snow grass. Jiang Ming held on tightly, not giving the man a chance at all.


    The man was furious. He put his palms together and wrote a symbol on his palm.


    Hundreds of bears appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 837 - 837 Snatching the Snow Grass

    837 Snatching the Snow Grass


    One of the bears rushed straight at Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing, roaring menacingly.


    Hearing the bear¡¯s roar, Xia Chenjing could not stand it anymore and directly tore off the cloth. He charged at the ck bear.


    He really could not stand waiting for death like this.


    Thinking of this, he took a step forward and grabbed the bear¡¯s ear.


    However, he could not touch the bear¡¯s ears at all.


    The ear slid away from his hand. It was as if it could move.


    Xia Chenjing nced at his hand and suspected that it was as if it was coated with grease, but he did not think much about it and wanted to pull off the bear¡¯s ears again.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not touch the ears.


    The bear pped Xia Chenjing away with one palm, and Xia Chenjing instantly felt blinding pain.


    He immediately used the clone technique and made several clones of himself.


    The clones surrounded the bear. However, the other bears were all gathered at Jiang Ming¡¯s spot.


    Jiang Ming could not care less about Xia Chenjing. Seeing that Xia Chenjing did not turn into ice, he focused on dealing with these bears.


    He tried to use the barrier to trap these bears, but these bears seemed to have no physical form as they directly passed through the barrier. They were not injured at all.


    He could not help but find it strange. Then, Jiang Ming used the barrier again, but the result was the same.


    Jiang Ming could not figure it out, but he knew that the barrier was useless now. He continued to use the long sword that he had conjured to sh at the bears.


    However, in his opinion, he had clearly cut through these bears.


    Still, these bears were safe and sound.


    As Jiang Ming used a lot of strength, he could hardly swing his sword anymore.


    Jiang Ming was even more confused. He tried to attack the bears with fire, but the mes did not touch them at all.


    The mes touched the ground and started burning.


    The ck bears stood on the mes, seemingly unharmed.


    By doing so, Jiang Ming also let these mes surround him.


    Seeing this, he had no choice but to extinguish the mes, but he felt even more strange.


    He said to Xia Chenjing in his heart, ¡°These bears seem to be all an illusion. How should we stop them?¡±


    Xia Chenjing¡¯s situation was not good either. He was in the same situation as Jiang Ming.


    No matter how his clones or he attacked these bears, the bears were not injured at all.


    Xia Chenjing also lost his patience and said to Jiang Ming in his heart, ¡°Ning Caichen, since we¡¯ve already gotten the snow grass, we might as well find a chance to leave.¡±


    Jiang Ming also felt that Xia Chenjing¡¯s idea was not bad, so he said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s find a chance to leave.¡±


    The bears seemed to know what Xia Chenjing was talking about with Jiang Ming, and they attacked Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing again and again.


    Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing¡¯s attacks were useless against the bears. They had no choice but to retreat.


    The two of them were pressed tightly together and forced under a tree.


    The manughed out loud. ¡°Surrender and hand over the snow grass. We¡¯ll spare your life. Don¡¯t even think about escaping!¡±


    Xia Chenjing was annoyed and said to the man, ¡°Impossible, we must take this snow grass away. Dream on!¡±


    Unexpectedly, these words angered the man. The man immediately made a gesture to kill Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    The bears immediately turned to Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing quickly blocked them, but there were too many bears.


    They werepletely surrounded by these bears. No matter how hard they tried, they could not hide.


    Jiang Ming was okay and did not suffer any injuries.


    Xia Chenjing felt that his limbs were about to fall apart, and his clothes were tattered.


    Seeing Xia Chenjing¡¯s tragic state, Jiang Ming realized that if they dragged it on, things would go south.


    He immediately conjured another Xia Chenjing and let him go under the tree on the other side.


    Those bears were not smart. They immediately treated the fake Xia Chenjing as the real Xia Chenjing and surrounded Jiang Ming and the fake Xia Chenjing in a very small circle.


    Jiang Ming pretended to stand down. Those bears thought that Jiang Ming was stupid, so they directly charged at Jiang Ming. At that moment, Jiang Ming rose into the air.


    The bears crashed into each other and fell to the ground.


    Seeing so many bears on the ground, the man was instantly furious.


    When Jiang Ming was not paying attention, he leaped into the air and went to Jiang Ming¡¯s side, wanting to snatch the snow grass.


    However, Jiang Ming noticed the man¡¯s actions. He secretly conjured a fake stalk of snow grass in his hand and threw it at the bears.


    The man did not realize that the snow grass was fake and immediately went forward to snatch it away.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming released a clone and made it follow the man closely.


    The beard had just woken up and thought that the fake Jiang Ming was Jiang Ming. They immediately rushed forward and pounced on the fake Jiang Ming.


    However, the fake Jiang Ming was not hit by the bears. Instead, they pounced on their owner.


    The man did not expect that the beard he made would pounce on him. He was immediately pushed down, and his body was covered in injuries.


    The man¡¯s body was originally very weak, but after the bears pounced on him, it became even weaker. He immediately spat out a mouthful of blood, and the bears all disappeared, while the man fainted.


    Xia Chenjing looked at the scene in front of him and immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s finally settled. If this continues, our stamina will really be exhausted.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. This matter has finally beenpletely resolved.¡±


    Jiang Ming stretched and felt a little sleepy. He had to have a good rest when he went back.


    However, after Jiang Mingnded on the ground, the man suddenly came to life and became full of strength.


    His entire body became stronger, and his speed increased. Countless vines grew out of his entire body.


    These vines had sharp red thorns on them. The red thorns were moving on their own as if they were alive.


    The man controlled the vines, and the vines extended to Jiang Ming¡¯s body.


    Jiang Ming felt a chill and directly raised his hand to grab the vine.


    The red thorn stabbed into Jiang Ming¡¯s palm, and red blood immediately flowed out of Jiang Ming¡¯s hand.


    Blood flowed endlessly, as if his arteries had been ruptured.

 Chapter 838 - 838 Big Guy

    838 Big Guy


    Xia Chenjing was dumbfounded and quickly went forward to help Jiang Ming.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming pushed him away directly.


    Xia Chenjing did not expect it and swung back, almost falling to the ground.


    Just as he was about to ask Jiang Ming, he saw the red thorns suddenly appear one by one and stab at Jiang Ming.


    If Jiang Ming had not pushed him away just now, the red thorns would have stabbed him.


    Xia Chenjing was touched. Worried that Jiang Ming would die, he quickly stepped forward to block the red thorns.


    However, the red thorns passed through the spiritual energy he released and directly attacked his body.


    Xia Chenjing did not notice that his whole body was red. The blood was the same as Jiang Ming¡¯s. It was as if it had been cut through his arteries.


    His entire body was bleeding non-stop as he fell backward.


    Seeing Xia Chenjing like this, Jiang Ming realized that there was no time to dy. He immediately went forward to save Xia Chenjing and directly released the long sword to block these red thorns.


    These red thorns were beaten down by Jiang Ming and came back to life again. They quickly rushed toward Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    Seeing that these red thorns were persistent, Jiang Ming simply went forward and crushed them one by one.


    The man did not expect the thorns on his body to be crushed so easily. He could not help but be furious.


    New red thorns grew out of the vines, and they were still heading straight for Jiang Ming.


    When Jiang Ming saw the red thornsing over persistently, he immediately thought of capturing the man first.


    At the thought of this, he rushed forward and took advantage of the man¡¯s surprise to cut off his head.


    The man¡¯s head fell to the ground with gurgling sounds. His eyes were wide open. He did not know why his head had fallen off even before he died.


    The man¡¯s matter had been resolved, and the only thing left was Xia Chenjing¡¯s matter.


    Xia Chenjing had already closed his eyes in fear


    Seeing him like this, Jiang Ming pulled out all the embedded red thorns and crushed them.


    Then, he used his silver needles to stop the bleeding. After the bleeding stopped, Xia Chenjing slowly woke up.


    Seeing Jiang Ming, Xia Chenjing opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but his voice was hoarse.


    He really did not expect that he would end up like this after being stabbed by the red thorns.


    Jiang Ming could tell what Xia Chenjing wanted to say, so he slowly gestured to him, ¡°If you can¡¯t say it out loud, you can say it in your heart.¡±


    Xia Chenjing thought about it and wanted to talk to Jiang Ming.


    However, his pupils suddenly dted, and the words in his heart were stuck in his throat.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not know what Xia Chenjing wanted to say and looked up at him.


    Xia Chenjing did not say anything. Instead, he raised his hand weakly and pointed behind Jiang Ming.


    His fingers trembled as if he had seen something terrifying.


    Jiang Ming realized something and turned his head. He could not help but be stunned.


    In front of him, a big, snow-white man appeared in front of him.


    The big guy¡¯s hair was peppered with streaks of white.


    His clothes did not cover his body, and a pile of white hair could be seen on his chest.


    His body was extremely burly, like a gori.


    Seeing the pile of white hair, Jiang Ming sized up the big guy.


    The big guy did not seem to have any hostility. He stood there without moving. His eyes were purplish-red. It was as if he had seen someone shocked.


    Then, the residents of the Snowy Kingdom who appeared before also appeared in front of Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    Seeing that the big guy did not move, Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing did not move either.


    The residents of the Snowy Kingdom were chattering, obviously talking about something.


    However, Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing could not understand at all. They waved their hands repeatedly to let the residents of the Snowy Kingdom know.


    However, the residents of the Snowy Kingdom did not seem to know, but their eyes noticed the wounds on Xia Chenjing¡¯s body.


    The residents stepped forward and took out some strange-looking grass from his pocket.


    There was some white powder on the grass.


    Xia Chenjing and Jiang Ming were confused. They did not know what the residents of the Snowy Kingdom wanted to do.


    However, the residents of the Snowy Kingdom took the initiative to crush the grass and put it on Xia Chenjing¡¯s wound.


    A momentter, Xia Chenjing¡¯s wound immediately recovered as if he had never been injured.


    Jiang Ming also pulled out the silver needles from Xia Chenjing¡¯s body in an instant.


    Xia Chenjing felt that his body was as energetic as before and immediately stood up to move his hands and feet.


    Jiang Ming could tell that Xia Chenjing hadpletely recovered. He stepped forward and said to the residents of the Snowy Kingdom, ¡°Thank you, Xia Chenjing haspletely recovered.¡±


    The residents understood what Jiang Ming said and grinned.


    The big guy stammered something to the residents of the Snowy Kingdom, while the residents of the Snowy Kingdom gestured at him.


    Xia Chenjing also came forward to exin, and then he followed the residents of the Snowy Kingdom and said, ¡°We have to go.¡±


    The residents of the Snowy Kingdom nodded.


    Xia Chenjing followed Jiang Ming down the Snowy Mountain, but the big guy followed them and rushed straight at Xia Chenjing and Jiang Ming.


    Xia Chenjing and Jiang Ming did not understand what the big guy wanted to do, but they also felt that the big guy wasing at them menacingly, so they immediately separated and dodged the big guy.


    The big guy did not hit them and slid forward. The snow under his feet slid out and formed two small piles.


    However, the big guy suddenly jumped up and rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded. He immediately dodged the big guy and soared into the sky.


    However, the big guy also rose into the air and pped Jiang Ming. It was obvious that he wanted to kill Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming did not know when he had offended this big guy, but he would not let this big guy seed.


    He took out the silver needles and inserted them into the big guy¡¯s palm.


    The big guy saw through Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts and wanted to dodge the silver needles in his hand, but the silver needles could not be dodged at all.


    Not only that, but he also felt an intense pain.


    The piercing pain swept through the big guy¡¯s entire body. The big guy could hardly hold on any longer and immediately fell heavily to the ground, stirring up waves of snow.


    The snow that sshed out was especially heavy, and it directly fell on Xia Chenjing¡¯s body.


    Xia Chenjing patted the snow off his body.


    Jiang Ming came to his side and looked at the big guy who was covered in wounds.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t even bother this big guy, but this big guy turned around and attacked us!¡±


    Xia Chenjing could not help butin.


    Immediately after, the big guyunched a second attack.

 Chapter 839 - 839 The Sudden Attacks

    839 The Sudden Attacks


    He found that Jiang Ming was not easy to fight, so he started attacking Xia Chenjing.


    Xia Chenjing was smart enough to raise his leg to block the big guy¡¯s attack.


    However, the big guy became smarter. He grabbed Xia Chenjing¡¯s foot with one hand and picked up some snow with the other hand to throw it at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming knew the big guy¡¯s intentions and rushed toward him with the snow.


    The big guy wanted to drag Xia Chenjing out, but Xia Chenjing was struggling desperately, and the spiritual energy in his hand rushed toward the big guy.


    However, Xia Chenjing¡¯s attack was nothing to the big guy.


    The big guy sneered and then went forward to hit Xia Chenjing with his hand.


    Seeing that the big guy¡¯s hand wasing over, Xia Chenjing had no way to escape. He could not help but feel afraid.


    He had never been this close to death before. He closed his eyes and felt that he was going to die.


    However, things did not turn out as he expected. Instead, a scream came from the big guy.


    Xia Chenjing felt strange. He opened his eyes and saw the big guy¡¯s neck being cut by Jiang Ming.


    Blood flowed out of the wound.


    The big guy stepped back and let go of Xia Chenjing.


    He then used his left hand to stop the bleeding.


    The big guy felt like he was going crazy. He could not stop the bleeding at all.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he immediately went forward to stab him.


    The big guy fell heavily to the ground with his eyes wide open.


    Jiang Ming did not know if the big guy was actually dead, so he went forward to test the big guy¡¯s breathing.


    When he realized that his breathing had weakened, he stopped attacking.


    They would leave the Snowy Kingdom soon and would not have any contact with the big guy again.


    Moreover, he was also rted to the residents of the Snowy Kingdom.


    For the sake of the residents of the Snowy Kingdom, he decided to spare the big guy¡¯s life.


    Xia Chenjing patted his chest in fear. Seeing that Jiang Ming seemed to want to keep the big guy alive, he could not help but be puzzled. ¡°Ning Caichen, if we let this guy go like this, won¡¯t it leave behind trouble for us in the future?¡±


    Jiang Ming knew what Xia Chenjing was thinking. He looked at the big guy and said, ¡°That guy is with the residents of the Snowy Kingdom. Let¡¯s spare him.¡±


    Xia Chenjing was silent for a minute, then nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Then, he turned around and limped away.


    His body was sore from being dragged around by the big guy just now, and his legs had be wobbly. It would probably take some time for him to recover. He had also injured one of his legs.


    Seeing Xia Chenjing¡¯s physical condition, Jiang Ming went forward and said to Xia Chenjing, ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll see if I can treat your leg.¡±


    Xia Chenjing thought that Jiang Ming was thinking about something and told him, ¡°Ning Caichen, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Jiang Ming had already checked Xia Chenjing¡¯s leg. He told Xia Chenjing to squat down, and he checked the wound on his leg.


    Xia Chenjing looked at the deep gash on his leg. Blood flowed down into the snow, leaving a pool of red.


    Jiang Ming simply bandaged the wound and straightened out the broken bones inside.


    Xia Chenjing groaned in pain, but he also felt that his leg was in much better shape. He could walk much easier now.


    He was pleasantly surprised and wanted to jump up and down to test his mobility.


    Seeing Xia Chenjing¡¯s expression, Jiang Ming feared that he might be injured again, so he simply stepped forward to stop Xia Chenjing.


    ¡°You can¡¯t jump around now. Just walk forward slowly.¡±


    Xia Chenjing sighed and nodded. He followed Jiang Ming¡¯s instructions and took small steps forward.


    Jiang Ming felt that he was too slow, so he simply conjured a cloud and said to Xia Chenjing, ¡°If you stand on this cloud, we can leave the Snowy Kingdom directly.¡±


    Xia Chenjing was fascinated by the cloud and kept touching it.


    The cloud seemed to be alive. Seeing Xia Chenjing touch it so much, the cloud seemed a little bashful. It moved away from his hand.


    Xia Chenjing could not help butugh. ¡°This cloud is quite fun.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s go up first.¡±


    Seeing Xia Chenjing dragging his feet, Jiang Ming urged him to hurry.


    When Xia Chenjing got onto the cloud, Jiang Ming jumped onto the cloud as well and controlled it to fly into the air.


    However, when the residents of the Snowy Kingdom saw the cloud that Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing were sitting on, they thought it was an attack and immediately threw huge snowballs at them.


    When the cloud saw the snowballs, it was so scared that it almost dropped Xia Chenjing and Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming sat down and touched the cloud, signaling it to calm down.


    Only then did the cloud continue to move forward steadily. However, the residents of the Snowy Kingdom were still unwilling to give up. They grouped together and stood in the shape of a pyramid, leaping toward the cloud with all their might.


    Although the person did not reach them, their snowballs hit the cloud.


    The cloud immediately fell, and Xia Chenjing and Jiang Ming also fell.


    Jiang Ming did not pay much attention to the cloud, but to Xia Chenjing.


    Xia Chenjing was still injured and could not fall to the ground.


    When the residents of the Snowy Kingdom saw Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing fall, they cheered and even danced happily.


    Seeing the residents of the Snowy Kingdom like this, Xia Chenjing could not help but feel angry.


    They did not mean any harm to the residents of the Snowy Kingdom, but the residents of the Snowy Kingdom had shown their evil intentions to them time and time again.


    However, he froze again in the next second.


    This time, the ice was very dense and hard. It could not be thawed at all.


    Xia Chenjing wanted to curse in his heart.


    Why was it so difficult to leave the Snowy Kingdom?


    This was awful! They could not leave at all.


    When Jiang Ming saw Xia Chenjing turn into ice, he rxed.


    The attacks of the residents of the Snowy Kingdom became fiercer and fiercer. They threw more and more snowballs.


    Jiang Ming felt that the residents of the Snowy Kingdom were going too far. He conjured a barrier in his hand and sealed the residents of the Snowy Kingdom like he did before.


    However, a few smart ones among the residents of the Snowy Kingdom ran to the side and avoided the barrier.


    Jiang Ming, on the other hand, saw this clearly and quickly released one barrier after another.


    Those barriers trapped the remaining residents of the Snowy Kingdom.


    The residents of the Snowy Kingdom knocked on the barrier while shouting at Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.

 Chapter 840 - 840 Beaten Down

    840 Beaten Down


    Xia Chenjing saw it clearly and cursed in his heart.


    What was going on with these residents of the Snowy Kingdom?


    Jiang Ming was also a little angry, but he did not want to kill anyone.


    Xia Chenjing understood what Jiang Ming was thinking and wanted to say something, but because he was frozen, he could not say anything at all.


    Jiang Ming noticed that Xia Chenjing wanted to speak, so he melted the ice on his body with mes.


    Xia Chenjing rxed.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally out. This ice is really going to kill me.¡±


    Just as he was stretching his limbs, he found a person standing in front of them and was about toe up to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming, on the other hand, had his back to that person and did not know that someone hade up to him.


    Xia Chenjing clearly saw the man holding a knife in his hand and charging straight at Jiang Ming.


    Seeing that the man was getting closer and closer, Xia Chenjing immediately pushed Jiang Ming away.


    Jiang Ming knew that someone was going to attack him and was waiting for that person, but he was pushed by Xia Chenjing.


    He had no choice but to turn 90 degrees toward Xia Chenjing.


    The moment Xia Chenjing pushed Jiang Ming away, he saw the person who wanted to kill Jiang Ming.


    The person was tall and thin. His eyes were dark green, and his lips were cherry red.


    His eyes were very fierce, and Xia Chenjing was not used to such fierceness.


    Seeing that he did not seed, the man rushed toward Jiang Ming again.


    Jiang Ming found that there seemed to be something behind his head, so he opened his hand and took it.


    There was a wet feeling on his hand. Jiang Ming was confused and looked at the thing in his hand carefully.


    There was a worm in his palm, wriggling and writhing.


    The worm¡¯s entire body was covered in purple patterns and thorns.


    He felt that his palm was still stinging, so he immediately squeezed the worm to death.


    Maroon blood flowed out of the insect¡¯s body. The man immediately shouted, ¡°You actually killed my beloved pet. I¡¯ll make you pay with your life!¡±


    The man threw the worm up when Jiang Ming was not paying attention. In the end, it was caught so quickly and killed. He was very angry.


    Jiang Ming felt that the man was being unreasonable. He said to the man, ¡°You¡¯re the one who wanted to hurt me. Can¡¯t I hide?¡±


    The man did not listen to what Jiang Ming said. A me appeared in his hand and gathered into the shape of a person.


    The me figure rushed straight at Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    Xia Chenjing threw the sword he had conjured at the me figure, but the sword was burned to ashes by the mes.


    Seeing that the man was so unreasonable, Jiang Ming decided to do as he had thought. He wanted to kill the man.


    However, the man seemed to be able toe back to life, splitting himself up multiple times.


    Hebined himself with the me figure and floated directly toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was very angry. However, he suppressed rage and threw the snow from the Snowy Kingdom onto the man.


    The manughed out loud. He felt that Jiang Ming was using some self-righteous little trick and went straight for Jiang Ming.


    His clones also followed his actions and wanted to kill Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming secretly prepared his own clones. When the me figure and the man rushed toward him, he stepped on them and appeared behind them.


    They did not expect Jiang Ming to step on their heads.


    Jiang Ming was still worried that he would be affected by the me figure, but that did not happen.


    Not only that, but there were no traces of mes on his body.


    Jiang Ming could tell that these mes were not offensive to him at all. He could not help but perk up and clench his fists.


    He aimed his fist at the me figure and hit his chest.


    The me figure was instantly destroyed by Jiang Ming.


    The man immediately panicked and shouted at Jiang Ming, ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡±


    Once these mes were destroyed, they would be useless.


    Sensing this, Jiang Ming showed no mercy and directly split the mes in half.


    The man quickly went forward to stop Jiang Ming, but he was punched away by Jiang Ming.


    He originally wanted to use his clones to stop Jiang Ming, but they were all locked away. Jiang Ming even found his real body and beat him up.


    His face suddenly swelled up. Jiang Ming took out a silver needle and stuck it in.


    The silver needles were mixed with poison, and the man¡¯s face instantly swelled up.


    Although the man did not care about his appearance, he was extremely sensitive to pain.


    His face instantly swelled to the point of unbearable pain, as if his entire face was about to explode.


    Additionally, the parts of his face which had swelled up, suddenly turned ck.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The man was in unbearable pain. He was on the verge of despair. He covered his face and wanted to cut it off.


    However, he also knew that once his face was cut off, the matter would be more intense.


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡±


    The man rolled on the ground, and his entire body began to be covered in lice.


    The lice crawled all over his body, sucking his flesh and leaving small bites on his body.


    Jiang Ming did not expect the man to have lice on his body. He was stunned.


    Xia Chenjing did not expect it either. He could not stand it anymore and directly vomited on the spot.


    The lice had bitten holes of various sizes on his skin. It was looking extremely disgusting.


    ¡°Oh no, my pets!¡±


    The man seemed to have realized something and quickly wanted to scratch the lice on his body.


    However, the lice were extremely agile. Not only did they not get caught by the man, but they even crawled on his hand.


    The man¡¯s hand was instantly riddled with holes. The back of his hand was filled with holes of all sizes.


    Xia Chenjing grinned and said to Jiang Ming, ¡°I¡¯ve seen this thing in the Fengyu Kingdom before. It grows in damp and dark ces.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this skinny guy to raise this thing. He even raised it to such a terrifying state. I almost vomited.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but sympathize with the man when he saw his miserable appearance.


    But now, the most important thing was to find out the identity and purpose of this man.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    Asking this was a bit of a gamble.


    He felt that these things in the Snowy Kingdom were not idental. He was afraid that someone was manipting them secretly.

 Chapter 841 - 841 The Mastermind Behind the Scenes

    841 The Mastermind Behind the Scenes


    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The man was already in a lot of pain, but he still had some rationality and continued to y dumb.


    Jiang Ming could tell that the man would not say anything, so he pulled out the silver needles without hesitation.


    The man screamed, but Jiang Ming stabbed his throat again.


    His throat turned blue and purple, and the man immediately felt a burning pain.


    The pain was so intense that it engulfed the man¡¯s entire body.


    The man started coughing heavily, as if he was cursed.


    The situation became more and more intense, causing the man to bite his tongue off.


    Xia Chenjing felt ufortable when he saw that.


    Xia Chenjing did not expect the man to bite his tongue off because of the pain. He could not help but tremble.


    The man stammered and shouted at Jiang Ming.


    However, his tongue was gone, and his vocal cords were also damaged. He could not make any sound at all.


    Seeing the man, Xia Chenjing could not help but shout, ¡°You really don¡¯t deserve kindness. You need to shut up.¡±


    The man knew that Jiang Ming was almost crippled now. He sneered and attacked Jiang Ming recklessly.


    Jiang Ming took a step back, and the man fell to the ground because he used too much strength and walked too fast.


    His face collided with the snow, and he took a bite of it.


    The snow woke the man up. He deliberately stayed still, wanting Jiang Ming toe over.


    Jiang Ming saw through the man¡¯s tricks and did not go over.


    Xia Chenjing thought that the man was really dead and walked toward him.


    However, the man suddenly stood up and grabbed Xia Chenjing¡¯s leg.


    Xia Chenjing noticed the man¡¯s actions and took a step back, trying to avoid him.


    However, he could not avoid him anymore. The man pulled Xia Chenjing down as if he did not care about his life.


    Xia Chenjing was caught off guard and fell heavily to the ground, his head hitting a big rock.


    His head hurt so much, and a lot of blood came out.


    When Jiang Ming saw this situation, he immediately helped Xia Chenjing up.


    Xia Chenjing¡¯s head injury was not serious, and the wound was not particrly deep. Jiang Ming simply bandaged it.


    Xia Chenjing let out a sigh of relief, then ran up to Jiang Ming when he was not paying attention, wanting to strangle the man in front of him.


    The man did not expect Xia Chenjing toe up to him directly. He only cared about the pain and did not care about Xia Chenjing.


    Xia Chenjing felt an excruciating pain in the back of his head. He started to strangle the man with all his might.


    The man could not even breathe. He kept trying to struggle, but he was pressed down by Xia Chenjing and could not move at all.


    Jiang Ming could see Xia Chenjing¡¯s thoughts and did not stop him.


    In his opinion, the man deserved it. They clearly did not cause any harm to the man, but the man insisted on attacking them.


    He deserved it.


    Seeing a stone next to him, the man tried his best to pick it up. He nned to hit Xia Chenjing¡¯s head, but he was discovered by Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming kicked the stone away and looked at the man¡¯s pitiful expression carefully. He smiled and said, ¡°Are you still unwilling to tell us who¡¯s behind this?¡±


    The man realized that his life was about to end. He quickly raised his hand, indicating that he would tell them everything.


    Xia Chenjing knew what the best situation was now, so he immediately released his grip on the man¡¯s neck.


    The man finally had some space to breathe. He immediately exhaled and quickly told Xia Chenjing and Jiang Ming, ¡°It¡¯s the Monster King of the Snowy Kingdom. He asked me to deal with you.¡±


    ¡°Monster King? Who is that?¡±


    Jiang Ming found it strange. He paid attention to Xia Chenjing¡¯s injury again, afraid that Xia Chenjing would faint.


    Jiang Ming nced at the snow on the ground and immediately grabbed a handful of snow and stuffed it into Xia Chenjing¡¯s mouth.


    He felt that the snow might be useful and might be able to heal Xia Chenjing¡¯s wound.


    That was how Anyu Haoye¡¯s brother¡¯s injuries healed.


    Xia Chenjing did not expect Jiang Ming to give him snow. He was stunned for a moment and looked at Jiang Ming in confusion.


    It was the first time he saw Jiang Ming treat him like this.


    Jiang Ming knew Xia Chen¡¯s thoughts and told him, ¡°Try swallowing it.¡±


    Xia Chenjing did not think that Jiang Ming would hurt him, so he swallowed the snow immediately.


    Something magical happened in an instant. The wound on the back of his head disappeared instantly.


    Xia Chen felt that his body had recovered a lot and could not help but raise his hand.


    His eyes lit up. ¡°I think I¡¯ve really recovered. The back of my head doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    The man suddenly discovered a new world. He wanted to dig a handful of snow and stuff it into his mouth, but his hand was stepped on by Jiang Ming. His hand could no longer move.


    Jiang Ming continued to smile and said to the man, ¡°Now tell us where the Monster King is. Is he a human or a ghost? Tell us everything.¡±


    The man knew that if he did not tell Jiang Ming, he would die, so he immediately told them everything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact situation of the Monster King, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯s human. He seems to be a monk from the outside. He has a lot of magic power. He is called the Monster King by the people of the Snowy Kingdom. But we don¡¯t know whether he has a master or not.¡±


    Xia Chenjing was still angry after hearing that. He said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Ning Caichen, why don¡¯t we kill the Monster King? I think the dangers we encountered along the way were all nned by the Monster King. I won¡¯t be satisfied if we don¡¯t settle the score.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that what Xia Chenjing said made sense, so he immediately said to Xia Chenjing, ¡°I agree.¡±


    Xia Chen looked at the man and said, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you your only chance. If you want to live, you have to tell us the location of your master.¡±


    The man suddenly broke out in sweat. He wanted to tell Xia Chenjing, but he could not understand.


    Jiang Ming lost his patience and conjured a long rope.


    He handed the long rope to Xia Chenjing and said, ¡°Xia Chenjing, tie this man up, and let him take us there.¡±


    As soon as Xia Chenjing heard Jiang Ming¡¯s words, he immediately tied the man tightly.


    The man was immediately tied. He said with a pitiful expression, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there now. Can you loosen the ropes a little?¡±


    Xia Chenjing rolled his eyes.

 Chapter 842 - 842 Meeting the Monster King

    842 Meeting the Monster King


    Jiang Ming was amused when he saw the man like this. He immediatelyughed.


    The man apanied him with a fake smile.


    He felt that he was just a prisoner of war now.


    Just as he was thinking about this, the man started to lead the way.


    He knew that his life was in the hands of the two of them. He did not dare to be negligent and immediately crossed the border of the snowy mountain to another ce.


    This ce was like an oasis in the Snowy Kingdom. The green and clear scenery appeared in front of Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    Sunlight shone on the scenery, making it warm andfortable.


    Xia Chenjing never thought that there would be such a beautiful ce and felt happy.


    ¡°This is a paradise. I did not expect that there would be such a beautiful ce in the Snowy Kingdom.¡±


    He could not help but praise this ce.


    Jiang Ming touched his chin and looked at the man suspiciously. ¡°Are you sure this is where the Monster King lives?¡±


    The man¡¯s legs trembled. Then, he said earnestly, ¡°How could it not be? This is the ce. The Monster King would definitely choose afortable ce to live in.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Jiang Ming felt that what the man said made sense. Then, he looked at the man and said, ¡°Then continue to lead the way.¡±


    The man had a lingering fear. He felt that Jiang Ming was like a demon, but he also felt strange.


    The kid in front of him was thin and weak. Why did he look like he wanted to eat him up for no reason?


    It was just a single sentence, but he was so scared that he felt like he was going to wet himself.


    Just as they were thinking about this, they had already arrived at the cave where the Monster King was. It was like a cave inside, but it looked like a pce from the outside.


    It was magnificent and decorated with purple feathers. Those who did not know better would think that this ce housed many birds.


    The man paced left and right at the door, not knowing if he should go in or not.


    The Monster King was his master. If he brought Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing in now, the Monster King would definitely feel that he had betrayed him.


    However, he did not want the Monster King to think that he had betrayed him. Instead, he wanted the Monster King to know that he was still loyal.


    Seeing the man hesitating, Xia Chenjing was a little unhappy and told the man, ¡°Why are you pacing around here? Hurry up and go in. Could it be that you¡¯re going back on your word?¡±


    The man forced a smile and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I stay here? You can go in on your own. I have other things to do.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to go in? Could it be that this is not the ce where the Monster King is?¡±


    Xia Chenjing stepped closer and stared at the man carefully.


    The man did not know how to answer. He was dumbstruck and wanted to cry.


    How did he get caught by these two people out of nowhere? If only he was a little smarter and had left earlier.


    Jiang Ming did not think so much about this man. He said to him directly, ¡°Are we going in or not?¡±


    He did not have much patience, and his tone became rather irritated.


    This man was dragging his feet. No one knew what he was doing, and it really made people annoyed.


    The man could not help but tremble again. He looked around as if he was facing a great enemy.


    The surroundings were empty. It was perfect for escaping.


    ¡°Great King!¡±


    He thought for a moment and immediately shouted into the air, his eyes filled with surprise.


    Xia Chenjing hurriedly looked over but found nothing. He could not help but feel angry.


    He turned his head again and saw Jiang Ming pulling the man¡¯s ear.


    The man cried out.


    He raised his hand and wanted Jiang Ming to let him go. However, it was all for naught.


    ¡°I was wrong! I was wrong! I was wrong.¡±


    After a while, he could not take it anymore and kept wailing.


    ¡°You wanted to lie to us, and now you want us to let you go?¡± Jiang Ming smiled faintly. ¡°Keep dreaming!¡±


    If he had not been careful, he would have been deceived by this man.


    Once Xia Chenjing understood the current situation, he pulled the other ear of the man. The man could not take it anymore and his expression became ferocious.


    Xia Chenjing was very satisfied to see the man like this. Just as he was about to say something, a lightning strike suddenly rushed toward Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    Jiang Ming saw it clearly and left the man with Xia Chenjing.


    Without the pain of pulling his ears, the man let out a sigh of relief.


    Jiang Ming realized that there was another person at the scene and turned to look in that direction.


    In that direction, Jiang Ming saw the new person.


    The person in front of him was wearing a set of robes with purple flowers on them.


    There was also a small purple flower growing on the man¡¯s head. The flower was surrounded by a white patch, shining brightly under the sun.


    The man was bald.


    Looking at the bald man in front of him, Jiang Ming asked tentatively, ¡°Are you the Monster King?¡±


    ¡°The Monster King?¡±


    When the bald man heard this, he could not help but be furious.¡± You evil mortal! What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Mortal?¡±


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he could not help but get angry.


    This bald man was really arrogant. No one would recognize him as the Monster King outside the Snowy Kingdom.


    At this moment, the Monster King was already restless. He moved toward Jiang Ming, his fingers pulling on thin threads one after another.


    The thread did not look like strings on a zither, but more like a spider web.


    Jiang Ming saw the thread on the Monster King¡¯s finger and immediately pulled it over, wanting to break it.


    However, the thread was very long and could move flexibly on its own. It wanted to tie Jiang Ming up directly.


    Seeing this situation, Xia Chenjing took a step forward and turned the jade pendant into a sword. He wanted to use the sword to cut the thread on Jiang Ming¡¯s body.


    However, the thread was unable to be cut. It was very stic. Not only that, but the sword was also stuck to the thread.


    Xia Chenjing tried hard to pull the sword off, but he could not.


    He used all his strength, but he still could not pull it off.


    He could not help but feel strange, but the Monster King smiled sinisterly and said to Xia Chenjing, ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen you somewhere before. You¡¯re the second general of the Fengyu Kingdom, right?¡±


    This evil tone made Xia Chenjing feel very ufortable, but he admitted it openly.


    ¡°Yes, do you know me?¡±


    ¡°Not only do I know you, but I was even defeated by you.¡±


    The Monster King¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he grabbed Xia Chenjing¡¯s throat with one hand.


    Xia Chenjing was caught off guard and was immediately strangled by the Monster King.


    The Monster King was very strong and came very quickly. Xia Chenjing suddenly felt a sharp pain in his throat.


    He wanted to call for help, but he could not make any sound at all. He could not even scream.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

 Chapter 843 - 843 Real Self

    843 Real Self


    The Monster King smiled wantonly and stared at Xia Chenjing.


    However, these spider webs took the initiative to attack Jiang Ming and went around his arm.


    Seeing that Xia Chenjing was about to be strangled to death by the Monster King, Jiang Ming could not sit still anymore. In his anxiety, he actually tore the spider webs in his hand.


    This was very beneficial to Jiang Ming¡¯s current situation. Jiang Ming thought about it and immediately used the spider webs to bind the Monster King¡¯s body.


    The Monster King felt the dense spider webs and immediately struggled.


    However, these spider webs shrank even tighter. They could not understand what the Monster King was saying at all.


    The Monster King did not expect this at all. He was stunned and forgot to struggle for a moment. In any case, the spider webs were tighter.


    Jiang Ming did not expect that the spider webs would listen to him. He was delighted. Then, he released a silver needle and inserted it into the Monster King¡¯s hand.


    The Monster King felt the pain and immediately retracted his hand.


    Xia Chenjing was also treated and immediately let out a breath.


    There were already very deep strangtion marks on his neck.


    If he took another step forward, he would be strangled to death immediately.


    Xia Chenjing felt a lingering fear. He patted his chest and could not cough anymore.


    He breathed heavily.


    When he came back to his senses, he looked at the Monster King.


    He looked unfamiliar.


    The Monster King said that he knew him and had even been defeated by him before, but he never remembered fighting the Monster King before.


    Xia Chenjing became suspicious.


    Seeing that the Monster King had been blowing on his hand, he immediately went forward and tore off the mask on the Monster King¡¯s face.


    After tearing off the mask, the Monster King¡¯s originally thick flesh suddenly fell off his body in a heap around his ankles.


    Xia Chenjing immediately took a few steps back, feeling that this Monster King was a weirdo.


    Then, he looked at Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing and cried, ¡°I died a horrible death! I died a horrible death. Since you have seen my face, you will die with me.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help butugh when he saw how terrifying it was.


    He felt that this Monster King was quite interesting. Then, he took off the disguise on the Monster King.


    It was the skin of a bald man.


    As Jiang Ming took off the skin of the body, the Monster King revealed his original appearance. He was actually a three-year-old child.


    However, his intelligence was much higher than that of an ordinary toddler. He probably had lived for a long time.


    Jiang Ming thought for a while and sized up the three-year-old Monster King. He was puzzled and said, ¡°With your height, how can you still go to the battlefield? Are you from another country?¡±


    The Monster King was very angry and said angrily to Jiang Ming, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my height? This is a gic condition!¡±


    However, Xia Chenjing had a deep impression of this three-year-old Monster King. He could not help but take a step back and say in surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already kill you? Why are you still here, Chu Nanxing?¡±


    Chu Nanxing scoffed and said, ¡°How could I let you kill me so easily? Thest time I fought you, I just faked my death. If you hadn¡¯te here so aggressively, I wouldn¡¯t have done this.¡±


    As he spoke, he went forward and wanted to kill Xia Chenjing, but this time he was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming grabbed the back of his neck and immediately swung him around.


    Chu Nanxing¡¯ immediately grew dizzy. He spat out something that looked like white foam from his mouth. He was about to go crazy.


    He kept shouting, ¡°Put me down! Put me down!¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that he had to teach the Monster King a lesson, so he did not let him go.


    Not only that, but his speed also increased.


    Chu Nanxing felt dizzy and could not speak at all. Then, Jiang Ming felt that Chu Nanxing could not take it anymore, so he threw him aside.


    There was arge rock, and Chu Nanxing crashed into it.


    He struggled to open his eyes, trying to regain some consciousness, but his mind was already muddled.


    He stood up and patted his face, facing Xia Chenjing who came to see him.


    Xia Chenjing sneered.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s the second time, you¡¯ll still be defeated by us.


    ¡°How did youe here to be the Monster King? Didn¡¯t you already be a general? What are you doing in the Snowy Kingdom instead of being a general in another country?¡±


    Jiang Ming noticed Chu Nanxing¡¯s actions. He stepped forward and kicked Chu Nanxing. He grabbed Chu Nanxing¡¯s mouth with his hand and pulled out Chu Nanxing¡¯s fangs.


    Chu Nanxing did not expect Jiang Ming to be so aggressive. He was so frightened that he forgot to close his mouth.


    The sharp teeth in his mouth were pulled out.


    Jiang Ming was afraid that the fangs in his mouth would move again, so he crushed them.


    Seeing the sharp teeth that he had painstakingly grown crushed, Chu Nanxing almost copsed.


    He never thought that these fangs would be crushed by Jiang Ming. He went forward and wanted to fight with Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming did not want to spoil Chu Nanxing. He took a step forward and kicked Chu Nanxing up.


    Chu Nanxing felt his body suddenly rise into the air. He quickly wanted to get down, but he was kicked away by Jiang Ming again like a ball.


    Jiang Ming rose into the air and began to flip over again, kicking Chu Nanxing into the wall.


    Chu Nanxing¡¯s body mmed heavily into the wall. Without the protection of the disguise, he spat out a mouthful of blood. His entire body was on the verge of copse, and he could not even stand steadily.


    His internal organs had alle out from the impact.


    Now, he could not take it anymore. Jiang Ming went forward and pped Chu Nanxing¡¯s abdomen.


    Chu Nanxing waspletely out of breath and fainted.


    ¡°Is Chu Nanxing dead?¡±


    Xia Chenjing took a step forward and felt like he was venting his anger.


    At this moment, Chu Nanxing opened his eyes and smiled at Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯m dead? I will never die.¡±


    Then, he got up and spat out a mouthful of shattered inner core from the corner of his mouth.


    That looked familiar. Jiang Ming only remembered where he had seen it before, but he knew that the effects of these two essence cores were different.

 Chapter 844 - 844 Coming Back to Life

    844 Coming Back to Life


    ¡°Could it be that you relied on this thing toe brick to life after buying?¡±


    Xia Chenjing was stunned when he saw Chu Nanxing stand up.


    Then, he continued,¡± It seems that you¡¯ve discovered me. You should know that I¡¯m immortal. This time, I won¡¯t let you seed again. ¡±


    At this point, Chu Nanxing¡¯s body emitted a purple-red light.


    The light turned into a ck dragon and rushed straight to Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    Jiang Ming felt that the ck dragon might be difficult to deal with. In order to prevent the two of them from being injured, he simply released the barrier to try to block the ck dragon.


    He was a little worried.


    The ck dragon was majestic, and it would probably be difficult to stop it.


    However, the enchantment blocked the ck dragon directly. Jiang Ming never expected the enchantment to be so versatile and useful.


    When Chu Nanxing saw that the barrier had stopped the ck dragon, he could not help but be angry. He released many ck dragons in a row.


    These ck dragonspletely surrounded Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing, not giving them a chance to escape.


    Xia Chenjing wanted to escape, but Jiang Ming did not.


    In his opinion, Chu Nanxing was persistent and had an aura that would not let go until he killed someone.


    Then, he might as well do the same. Otherwise, Chu Nanxing would continue to pursue this matter.


    Xia Chenjing said to Jiang Ming in his heart, ¡°I don¡¯t think these ck dragons can be scattered even if we attack. We can only block them. However, if we only use the barrier to block them, it will consume too much spiritual energy. We might as well find a gap and leave.¡±


    ¡°No, I n to stay. I want to fight with Chu Nanxing to the end.¡±


    Jiang Ming had other thoughts and expressed his opinion.


    Xia Chenjing was dumbfounded and said to Jiang Ming in his heart, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, Ning Caichen. You¡¯ll die easily if you¡¯re so impulsive.¡±


    As he spoke, the ck dragon had already attacked Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing stepped back. Two swords appeared in Jiang Ming¡¯s hands. He handed one of them to Xia Chenjing.


    Seeing this, Xia Chenjing simply followed Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go together. Even if we die in the end, we can die without regrets.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not expect Xia Chenjing to make such a decision with him.


    When he made that decision, not many people supported him.


    Now that he saw Xia Chenjing like this, he could not help but admire him.


    Xia Chenjing also used his true ability. His sword waved in his hand, as agile as his arm.


    His sword was also used to its greatest effect, spinning directly at the ck dragons from both sides.


    Seeing that the ck dragons were about to be scattered by Xia Chenjing, Chu Nanxing quickly summoned more ck dragons.


    These ck dragons merged together to form arge ck dragon.


    Seeing the ck dragon be like this, Jiang Ming realized that the ck dragon was not easy to fight. He immediately went forward and said to Xia Chenjing in his heart, ¡°Come with me and destroy this ck dragon.¡±


    With that, he raised his sword like Xia Chenjing and attacked the big ck dragon.


    The big ck dragon was destroyed by the two swords in just a few moves, turning into a few smaller ck dragons.


    The little ck dragons were terrified when they saw Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing. They hid behind Chu Nanxing.


    ¡°A bunch of good-for-nothings!¡±


    Chu Nanxing was furious and took out his jade pendant.


    He bit his finger and clenched it.


    A drop of blood fell on the jade pendant, and it gave off a jade green light with a powerful suction force.


    The jade pendant went straight for Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing, but Chu Nanxing remained motionless in front of it.


    Xia Chenjing felt that he was out of control and headed straight for the jade pendant.


    However, Jiang Ming did not feel anything. He just stood there.


    Jiang Ming was still confused. Looking at Xia Chenjing¡¯s actions, he did not understand what Xia Chenjing wanted to do.


    He took a step forward to stop Xia Chenjing, but he was pushed away by Xia Chenjing.


    Xia Chenjing¡¯s eyes were empty and soulless. He walked faster toward the jade pendant.


    Seeing Xia Chenjing¡¯s expression, Jiang Ming realized something. He went forward and released a barrier to block Xia Chenjing.


    However, Xia Chenjing¡¯s eyes were red at this time. He used all the spiritual energy in his body to fight against the barrier, ignoring everything in front of him and his life.


    His entire body was covered in blood.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Nanxing felt amused. He looked at Jiang Ming mockingly and said, ¡°Are you going to save Xia Chenjing now, or are you going to let Xia Chenjing kill you?¡±


    Jiang Ming knew what Chu Nanxing meant. He looked at Chu Nanxing and said, ¡°I only know that if I want to save Xia Chenjing, I should kill you.¡±


    Jiang Ming rushed forward and shed at Chu Nanxing.


    Chu Nanxing took a step back and disappeared.


    Jiang Ming could not understand what was going on. He shouted into the air, ¡°Chu Nanxing, where are you? Hurry up ande out!¡±


    He was very anxious in his heart. Seeing that Xia Chenjing was already on the verge of death, he could not help but be nervous.


    He simply conjured some ropes in his hand and tied Xia Chenjing up.


    However, when Jiang Ming tied him up, Xia Chenjing went crazy. He even used his mouth to bite Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming carefully avoided his attacks, but Xia Chenjing¡¯s movements were so fierce that he was still injured.


    For Jiang Ming, this small injury waspletely harmless.


    After tying Xia Chenjing up, he began to search for Chu Nanxing.


    Meanwhile, Chu Nanxing seemed to have disappeared. He was nowhere to be seen.


    He could not help but feel a headacheing on.


    Sikong Wuyuan had not been treated yet. However, there was an issue with Xia Chenjing. However, there was only one stalk of snow grass, so it could only treat one person.


    Wasn¡¯t this giving him a cruel choice? He did not want to choose only one of them. If he wanted to save them, he had to save them both.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming looked at the wall at the side and hammered it.


    Chu Nanxing immediately came out from the wall and fell straight down.


    Chu Nanxing did not expect Jiang Ming to notice him hiding in the wall. Caught off guard, his body fell heavily.


    Sensing that Chu Nanxing had fallen, Jiang Ming was afraid that Chu Nanxing would continue to hide, so he immediately went forward to restrain Chu Nanxing.


    He grabbed Chu Nanxing¡¯s hands tightly.


    Seeing this, Chu Nan Xing hurriedly kicked his legs.


    However, this was restrained by Jiang Ming. Jiang Ming sneered and said to Chu Nanxing, ¡°Now tell me the treatment method for Xia Chenjing. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you beg for death.¡±

 Chapter 845 - 845 Unrepentant

    845 Unrepentant


    As he spoke, Jiang Ming took out a silver needle and inserted it into one of Chu Nanxing¡¯s acupuncture points.


    Chu Nanxing immediately gasped. He felt like his entire body was about to explode, but he could not escape the pain.


    He bared his teeth and said to Jiang Ming, ¡°You can¡¯t save Xia Chenjing. Even if you kill me, it¡¯s useless. Moreover, the longer you waste time, the faster he will die.¡±


    As he spoke, he could not help butugh.


    ¡°If you tie him up now, he won¡¯t be able to struggle or touch you. Even if you save him, he¡¯ll still be a cripple. As a general, how can he afford to be crippled? Do you think he¡¯ll still thank you for saving him? He would wish that he¡¯d rather have died.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help bute back to his senses.


    Jiang Ming simply searched for the jade pendant on Chu Nanxing¡¯s body before tying him up with a rope.


    After finding the jade pendant, he walked to Xia Chenjing¡¯s side.


    Xia Chenjing was about to be crippled as Chu Nanxing said, but when he saw the jade pendant in Jiang Ming¡¯s hand, he could not help but stop iling.


    Jiang Ming noticed Xia Chenjing¡¯s expression and probably understood that Xia Chenjing only listened to this jade pendant.


    He then waved the jade pendant in front of Xia Chenjing and said to Xia Chenjing, ¡°I am your master now.¡±


    Xia Chenjing¡¯s eyes suddenly became cloudy again. He said to Jiang Ming obediently, ¡°Yes, you are my master.¡±


    ¡°You are not allowed to cripple yourself. Just stay here obediently.¡±


    Jiang Ming instructed Xia Chenjing.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll listen to your orders,¡± Xia Chenjing quickly replied.


    Jiang Ming was very satisfied with Xia Chenjing¡¯s words and said to Chu Nanxing, ¡°Now that everything is settled, I think you should hand over the antidote obediently. That way, I can still leave your corpse intact.¡±


    Chu Nanxing gritted his teeth and said, ¡°At most, I¡¯ll just die. Anyway, I won¡¯t die alone. I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. He did not expect Chu Nanxing to be so disobedient. He simply inserted another needle into his neck.


    Chu Nanxing immediately felt itchy and ufortable all over and could not help but scream.


    Even when he shouted until his throat went hoarse, it did not relieve the itching.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to keep being like this? Do you want to be tortured to death?¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s voice echoed in the sky above Chu Nanxing.


    Chu Nanxing¡¯s eyelids felt heavy. Then, he had no choice but to say to Jiang Ming, ¡°Okay, you have the final say. I¡¯ll tell you how to save Xia Chenjing now, but you have to let me go. Otherwise, even if you save him, he¡¯ll still be paralyzed.¡±


    ¡°I want you to tell me everything.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and inserted another needle into Chu Nanxing¡¯s neck.


    The needle pierced Chu Nanxing¡¯s vital spot.


    Chu Nanxing immediately started crying. His entire body trembled as if he had gone mad.


    Seeing Chu Nanxing like this, Jiang Ming followed him and said, ¡°If you dare cripple Xia Chenjing, I¡¯ll cripple you first. I know you¡¯re in unbearable pain right now. I can make you suffer like that for a lifetime if you don¡¯t cooperate.¡±


    Chu Nanxing still gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I might as well die from the pain. I don¡¯t care anyway. I don¡¯t have any family.¡±


    Seeing Chu Nanxing being so persistent, Jiang Ming decided to search his body.


    Chu Nanxing was extremely nervous.


    Jiang Ming found a pill.


    That pill was the same as the one he saw earlier.


    ¡°I heard that this pill is able to bring people back from the dead.¡± Jiang Ming thought for a moment and said to Chu Nanxing, ¡°If I give this pill to Xia Chenjing and kill him, wouldn¡¯t Xia Chenjing be given a new life?¡±


    Jiang Ming had made a lucky guess. He never expected his deductions to be correct.


    Chu Nanxing also knew that he hadpletely failed. Then, he said, ¡°Can you let me go? I will be a good person in the future. I will also cure Xia Chenjingpletely.¡±


    ¡°Tell me first, why did you send people to hunt me down?¡±


    Jiang Ming directly asked what he wanted to know.


    Chu Nanxing pursed his lips and finally admitted something he did not want to admit.


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous of you. I¡¯m in contact with the residents of the Snowy Kingdom. Some of the residents you met at the beginning are still alive. Someone came to inform me, and I heard about your existence. I was afraid that you would steal my position, and I didn¡¯t expect your abilities to be so outstanding. I wanted to kill you or use you as my puppet. Who knew that you would not be affected at all by the jade pendant or the eyes of the residents? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone like you.¡±


    Although Chu Nanxing hated Jiang Ming very much, he had to admit that Jiang Ming was very strong. He could not help but feel envious.


    Jiang Ming was also curious about how he had such an ability, but he felt that it was a good thing. He said, ¡°Evil will be rewarded with evil, and good will be rewarded with good. You¡¯ve done all kinds of bad things, so you were punished in this manner. Now tell me how to save Xia Chenjing.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were fixed on Xia Chenjing. He was afraid that Xia Chenjing wouldmit suicide.


    Who knew what would happen to the jade pendant then?


    Chu Nanxingpletely admitted defeat. He sighed deeply and said to Jiang Ming, ¡°If Xia Chenjing consumes my blood, it can heal him, and he can recover.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Jiang Ming didn¡¯t believe Chu Nanxing and asked again.


    He felt that Chu Nanxing was very cunning.


    Chu Nanxingughed bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve already be like this. Do you still think I¡¯ll lie to you? ¡±


    Jiang Ming thought about it and felt that it made sense. Then, he took out a silver needle.


    Blood immediately gushed out of Chu Nanxing¡¯s body. Jiang Ming took out some blood and gave it to Xia Chenjing.


    Xia Chenjing¡¯s eyes suddenly became clear. He looked at Jiang Ming nkly and said, ¡°What happened to me?¡±


    ¡°You were being controlled. How do you feel now?¡±


    Jiang Ming untied the rope.


    Xia Chenjing patted his forehead and said, ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve lost my memory. I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯ve done. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t remember.¡±

 Chapter 846 - 846 Face the Wall and Reflect

    846 Face the Wall and Reflect


    Jiang Ming walked up to Chu Nanxing.


    Right now, the most important thing was to punish Chu Nanxing.


    Seeing that Xia Chenjing had recovered, Chu Nanxing immediately tried to negotiate with Jiang Ming. ¡°Now that everything is settled, you should give me what I want, right?¡±


    ¡°It depends on my mood.¡± Jiang Ming smiled.¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen!¡±


    Chu Nanxing shouted angrily at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I would agree to it. You can reflect on it here.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and left,pletely ignoring Chu Nanxing.


    Xia Chenjing made a face at Chu Nanxing and said, ¡°Go face the wall and reflect on your mistakes!¡±


    Chu Nanxing screamed from behind.


    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t let me find you! I¡¯ll get my revenge!¡±


    Xia Chenjing clicked his tongue and shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re all bark and no bite!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s acting like he¡¯s about to die, but he still wants to threaten us,¡± Jiang Ming added.


    Xia Chenjing was delighted and said to Jiang Ming happily, ¡°After we leave the Snowy Kingdom, where will Sikong Wuyuan go after he is healed?¡±


    Jiang Ming rubbed his chin and thought of Zhu Asi. He smiled. ¡°That is a secret.¡±


    Xia Chenjing scratched his head but did not say anything. He said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll follow you wherever you want to go.¡±


    The two of them left the Snowy Kingdom.


    Sikong Wuyuan was still rtively stable. He just wanted to bite Liang Sisi, but he could not. Therefore, he roared at Liang Sisi.


    Liang Sisi was already used to Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s behavior, so she simply drank some tea andforted Sikong Wuyuan. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to bite me or hurt me no matter what. I think you should save your energy.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Let go of the rope. I¡¯ll definitely bite you!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡±


    Liang Sisi ate the pastries slowly.


    Jiang Ming opened the door to this scene. He could not help butugh.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    When Liang Sisi saw Jiang Ming, her tears immediately flowed down. ¡°I¡¯ve been worried about you. Fortunately, you¡¯re safe.¡±


    Xia Chenjing teased Liang Sisi. ¡°You can¡¯t cry over such a small matter. What if you be ugly from crying?¡±


    Liang Sisi coughed and asked, ¡°Have you found the cure for Sikong Wu Yuan¡¯s illness?¡±


    Upon hearing his name, Sikong Wuyuan seemed to be conscious as he shouted at Jiang Ming and the other two, ¡°Don¡¯t try to y any tricks on me. I will always be loyal to my master.¡±


    ¡°Now, you should return to your original self.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan opened his mouth, wanting to say something.


    Jiang Ming took this opportunity to stuff the snow grass into his mouth and pinched his throat, forcing him to swallow.


    Sikong Wuyuan had no choice but to swallow it down, and the redness in his eyes slowly dissipated.


    The vicious words he wanted to say were stuck in his throat.


    Jiang Ming looked at Sikong Wuyuan carefully and said, ¡°Can you return to your original self now?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was still confused. When he heard Jiang Ming¡¯s words, he suddenly recalled everything and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ning Caichen. I¡¯m the one who made you suffer.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not care at all.


    Upon hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, Sikong Wuyuan put down his hands calmly. He then looked at the ropes around his body and said, ¡°These ropes saved my life.¡±


    Jiang Ming was amused again. He untied the ropes and gave them to Sikong Wuyuan. ¡°Maybe we can keep them as a memento. This might be the only time you¡¯ll ever be held hostage by us.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I definitely won¡¯t be like that again. The feeling of being controlled by others is really awful.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but tremble when he thought about how he was being controlled.


    If it was not for Ning Caichen, wouldn¡¯t he have hurt hispanion?


    At this moment, someone barged in with a doctor¡¯s medicine box in his hand.


    Jiang Ming was slightly stunned and frowned. ¡°Who are you? Why did youe here?¡±


    That person knelt down and said, ¡°Please save me. I know you saved the people of the Stone Mud Kingdom, so can you save me too?¡±


    This person¡¯s pleading made Xia Chenjing feel that the other party was a little entitled, so he immediately said, ¡°Why should we help you? We¡¯ve just returned, and you¡¯re looking for us already.¡±


    The man took out a thousand-year-old ginseng from the medicine box and presented it to Jiang Ming and the other two.


    ¡°This is a gem that has evolved from a merman, but it looks like a thousand-year-old ginseng. This gem can summon many mermen. If you encounter danger, these mermen will protect you.¡±


    As he spoke, he patted the gem and shouted at it, ¡°Save me.¡±


    Some mermen immediately appeared in front of Jiang Ming and the others.


    These mermen were beautiful and had handsome figures. They immediately said to the person who had been summoned, ¡°Dear Pavilion Master, is there anything you need?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just called you out of the blue. You can leave now.¡±


    The man smiled and looked at Jiang Ming and the others.


    Jiang Ming knew what the person in front of him was saying.


    When the merman walked away, he slowly said to the person in front of him, ¡°What do you need us to do for you?¡±


    ¡°Help me save my wife! My wife was kidnapped by some extremely evil mermen. Our baby at home and I both need my wife.¡±


    As this person spoke, he was already sobbing uncontrobly. It was as if he had fallen into hell as he sat on the ground.


    Seeing the man crying like this, Jiang Ming felt he was being sincere.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name? Since you have this gem, why don¡¯t you ask the mermen for help?¡±


    Xia Chenjing was used to such a scene. He walked forward and looked at the man in front of him carefully.


    The man in front of him had a beard and looked to be middle-aged. He was dressed in a doctor¡¯s uniform.


    ¡°My name is Ling Yunxiao, and I came here at my wife¡¯s request.¡±


    The man let out a breath. It was as if he were lost in his memories.


    ¡°My wife is actually a merman. We like each other, and she gave me this gem. Who knew that someone with ulterior motives would kidnap her.¡±


    ¡°How did you know we were here? How did you know we could save you?¡± Liang Sisi raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°What was your wife¡¯s request?¡±


    She was wary.


    Ning Caichen was extremely low-key when he did things. How could he possibly attract people toe to ask for help?


    Hearing this question, Ling Yunxiao stammered and then said, ¡°My wife asked me toe to you. She has the ability to predict the future.¡±

 Chapter 847 - 847 A Strange Precognition

    847 A Strange Precognition


    ¡°Before she was kidnapped, she told me that a great disaster would happen in the Stone Mud Kingdom and that she would have to hide when the time came. After the great cmity left, she asked me toe here to find you.¡±


    ¡°What else did she say?¡±


    Jiang Ming found it strange and asked in detail.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Ling Yunxiao bit his lips and asked tentatively, ¡°She only told me that one of them was called Ning Caichen.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that it was even more interesting. He took a pen and paper from the side and handed them to Ling Yunxiao.


    Ling Yunxiao immediately wrote the same three words as Jiang Ming.


    Liang Sisi was dumbfounded when she saw the exact same thing. Then, she said to Jiang Ming in her heart, ¡°Ning Caichen, his wife is really capable, but it¡¯s really strange.¡±


    Then, she said out loud, ¡°Since you have so many abilities, why did you call us? Isn¡¯t it a little strange?¡±


    Ling Yunxiao seemed to have seen through Liang Sisi¡¯s expression and immediately said, ¡°My wife must have her reasons for making such a decision. I hope you won¡¯t me her.¡±


    The rest of his words were unclear.


    Jiang Ming could tell that Ling Yunxiao loved his family, so he immediately said to Ling Yunxiao in front of him, ¡°Do you know where your wife is now?¡±


    However, Ling Yunxiao¡¯s eyes became nk.


    ¡°Before my wife was kidnapped, she only told me that she would be locked up in the hell of the deep sea nearby, but I don¡¯t know what that means. As for when my wife was kidnapped, although I followed her all the way, I found that my wife was missing when I reached the seaside. Therefore, I don¡¯t know where my wife is. I can only look for her ording to what she told me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know where your wife is?¡±


    Xia Chenjing did not know whether tough or cry. He sat down and poured himself some tea.


    He was exhausted.


    After taking a closer look, he suddenly realized that the old tea had been reced with fresh tea. He could not help but look at Liang Sisi and say, ¡°Liang Sisi, you¡¯re amazing. You made fresh tea.¡±


    Liang Sisi was stunned for a moment. She looked at the steaming hot tea and said in confusion, ¡°I didn¡¯t make tea at all. I just took some pastries. Where did this teae from?¡±


    Although the tea looked hot, it did not give off much steam.


    Xia Chenjing¡¯s hands trembled as he listened to them, and he almost dropped the cup. Then, he said to Liang Sisi sincerely, ¡°Are you sure? Don¡¯t scare me. I thought this ce was haunted.¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± Liang Sisi shrugged.


    ¡°The tea in the Stone Mud Kingdom can be produced by itself,¡± replied Ling Yunxiao.


    ¡°As long as you ce the teacup on the table, it will automatically produce tea. This is a tradition here.¡±


    ¡°This tradition is interesting.¡±


    Xia Chenjing could not help but take a sip.


    The fragrance of the tea was rich.


    His eyes lit up and he drank a few more mouthfuls. ¡°This automatically generated tea is not bad.¡±


    ¡°Why did you bring up the issue of tea?¡±


    Jiang Ming also sat down. Although he said that, he also drank his tea. He looked at Ling Yunxiao and said, ¡°This area might be the deepest part of the sea. When we enter the deep sea, we might be able to find some clues about your wife. But if you can¡¯t find the ce, we won¡¯t be able to do anything. Are you sure it even exists?¡±


    ¡°No, my wife is so powerful. What she said should be true.¡±


    Ling Yunxiao did not give up, his eyes full of determination.


    ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t me you. Helping me is a favor! It is your right to refuse me.¡±


    Seeing that Ling Yunxiao was so reasonable, Jiang Ming patted his chest and said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll help you. You¡¯re quite straightforward.¡±


    Ling Yunxiao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°When can we set off? I¡¯m really panicking now. I¡¯m afraid that my wife will die soon.¡±


    ¡°After drinking our tea, we¡¯ll go help.¡±


    Xia Chenjing poured all the tea into the cup and stood up. ¡°We can go now.¡±


    ¡°Amazing.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan couldn¡¯t help but give him a thumbs up. Then, he also finished the other pot of tea like Xia Chenjing.


    Finally, he burped and said, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m still young.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at it and said to Liang Sisi, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. You should stay here.¡±


    Liang Sisi stood up firmly and said, ¡°No, I have to go. I can help now. Although my skills are not as great as yours, it¡¯s not to the extent that I can¡¯t protect myself.¡±


    Jiang Ming and the other two looked at each other and said straightforwardly, ¡°Alright then.¡±


    They knew Liang Sisi¡¯s personality. She was very stubborn. They had no choice but to agree to let here.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, leave. ¡±


    Liang Sisi agreed, but she did not think so.


    If she really abandoned Jiang Ming, then she would be heartless. She did not want to be such a heartless person.


    Then, Jiang Ming and the others followed Ling Yunxiao to the deep sea.


    The deep sea was gray. Before they could enter the deep sea, a huge monster jumped out of the water.


    This monster had a strange appearance and sharp teeth. It did not open its mouth, but it spoke.


    ¡°I know you want to take the princess away. I won¡¯t let you in.¡±


    Jiang Ming was still wondering why there was no one near such a deep sea. There were no fishermen who wanted to fish.


    Then, when he saw the monster, he immediately understood.


    It was probably a monster that prevented the residents from staying there.


    However, Ling Yunxiao became angry and said with a red face, ¡°My wife is indeed your princess, but I have never stopped my wife from going to the deep sea. Why did you kidnap my wife?¡±


    The monsterughed out loud and said, ¡°A human like you still wants to be worthy of the princess? What a joke. You¡¯d better leave quickly. For the sake of the princess, I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    However, Ling Yunxiao charged straight at the monster.


    ¡°Today, I must save my wife. No one can stop me!¡±


    However, the monster immediately swung its tail and pped Ling Yunxiao down.


    Ling Yunxiao was on the verge of death.


    Jiang Ming patted him on the head. He sighed. What a reckless idiot. Now he was injured!


    Xia Chenjing had the same thoughts as Jiang Ming. He looked at the monster and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, just leave. We don¡¯t want to hurt the innocent.¡±


    Editor¡¯s note:


    Dear readers, we have currently caught up with the raws for this book and will now be following the author¡¯s uploading schedule of two chapters a day. Thank you so much for your continued support on this book.

 Chapter 848 - 848 Continuous Tornadoes

    848 Continuous Tornadoes


    The monster was instantly enraged. Its tail stirred the seawater and transformed into tornadoes.


    ¡°How rude!¡±


    It aimed the tornadoes at Jiang Ming and the others.


    Jiang Ming did not want to let the monster seed, so he immediately kicked the tornadoes back one by one.


    He did not think that he could really kick the tornadoes, and he thought that he might be swept up by them.


    However, he did not expect to seed. He kicked them all away one by one.


    Not long after, all the tornadoes were kicked away by Jiang Ming.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had the ability to kick away the tornadoes, the monster simply secretly transformed into a prosthetic.


    He used a prosthetic body to rece himself while his real body turned into a mosquito to bite Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was wondering why there was a mosquito buzzing around him.


    Seeing that the mosquito wasing toward him menacingly, he pped it directly.


    The monster dodged left and right.


    However, Jiang Ming saw the monster¡¯s movements clearly. He immediately stood up and pped it with both hands at the same time.


    Xia Chenjing, Sikong Wuyuan, and Liang Sisi saw this and collectively dealt with the monster¡¯s prosthetic body.


    They did not know that this body was just a decoy. However, they felt that the mosquito was sent by the monster.


    They might as well deal with the monster while Jiang Ming dealt with the mosquito.


    At this moment, the mosquito suddenly grew a meter-long stinger and stabbed it toward Jiang Ming.


    When Jiang Ming saw the mutated mosquito, he suddenly felt strange, but he did not hold back and directly pulled out the stinger.


    The stinger fell to the ground with a ng.


    But the mosquito did not care. It could grow countless stingers!


    Thinking of this, the stinger on its body grew out again.


    Jiang Ming knew that it was useless to break the stinger, so he simply went for the mosquito¡¯s head.


    The mosquito¡¯s head began to growrger, and its entire body became monstrous.


    Seeing such a big mosquito, Jiang Ming and the others could not help but be vignt.


    Even though Liang Sisi was afraid, she still stood brave.


    This was the first time she had seen such a big mosquito. There seemed to be quite a few strange things in the sea.


    Xia Chenjing could not help but sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a big mosquito. I don¡¯t think it will be satisfied drinking the blood of just one person.¡±


    Thinking of this, he rushed over, put his hands together, and threw out a thunder bolt in the air.


    However, the big mosquito released many small mosquitoes. The small mosquitoes turned into clouds of ck fog and rushed straight at Jiang Ming and the others.


    Seeing that there were so many mosquitoes, Jiang Ming knew that he could not get close to them, so he released a spiritual energy ball and wrapped the mosquitoes one by one.


    He added some mucus to the spiritual energy ball, and this mucus made many mosquitoes stick together.


    Seeing that the mosquitoes it released were all killed by Jiang Ming, the monster became even more arrogant. It said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think you¡¯re very powerful just because you¡¯ve dealt with such a small trick?¡±


    At this point, the monster used its tail to raise a huge water ball. There were many mosquitoes inside the water ball.


    Jiang Ming had already expected that if the water ball hit them, the mosquitoes would also pounce on them and suck their blood dry.


    He directly went forward and wrapped a barrier into a ball and hit that water ball.


    The two did not collide. The barrier directly fused the water ball into it.


    Xia Chenjing was dumbfounded and eximed.


    Jiang Ming was like a savior with such outstanding abilities.


    When Liang Sisi saw that they had nothing else to do, she could not help but observe Jiang Ming from the side.


    She felt that it was a blessing from his previous life that she could follow Jiang Ming.


    The monster was not angry at all. Instead, it thought that Jiang Ming was just lucky. Then, it released countless water balls with its tail.


    It felt smug.


    With this many water balls, how could the other party cope?


    However, when it saw that its water balls were all wrapped up by Jiang Ming¡¯s barrier, it was instantly furious. It emitted its spiritual energy and activated those water balls.


    It wanted these water balls to break through the barrier.


    s, no matter what it did, those water balls could not break through.


    Jiang Ming took the opportunity to clench his fists and aimed at the monster¡¯s eyes.


    However, he did not see that the monster was using a prosthetic body and went straight for it.


    Jiang Ming dug out the eye of the prosthetic with one hand. It let out a roar and disappeared on the spot.


    Jiang Ming nced at the eyeball in his hand.


    Although the eyeball was huge, there was no blood flowing out.


    He immediately realized that the monster in front of him was not the real monster. Then, he looked at the mosquito and headed toward it.


    The monster also knew that its prosthetic body had been discovered, so it hurriedly hid to the side.


    While dodging, it released some snowkes.


    The snowkes seemed to be useless, but when they touched people, they could burn them to ashes.


    Jiang Ming did not dare to touch the snowkes. He felt that there might be something wrong with the snowkes, but he was afraid that the snowkes would touch others. He simply attracted the attention of the snowkes and let them all rush toward him.


    When Xia Chenjing saw that the snowkes were blue-green, he immediately remembered the blue-green snowkes he had seen before.


    At that time, his soldiers had lost their lives because of the snowkes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch the snowkes!¡± he shouted at Jiang Ming. ¡°The snowkes will burn your body.¡±


    Unexpectedly, even this n was seen through. The monster vented its anger on Xia Chenjing. When Xia Chenjing was not paying attention, it secretly swung its tail at Xia Chenjing.


    Xia Chenjing was only focused on checking Jiang Ming and did not notice the monster¡¯s actions. He was pped by the monster.


    However, his physical strength was not bad. In addition, he had eaten the snow of the Snowy Kingdom, which made his body stronger. Not only was he fine, but he also grabbed the monster¡¯s tail directly.


    Purple mes burst out from his body, and he ced the mes on the tail.


    The monster hurriedly tried to shake Xia Chenjing off, but it could not.


    Xia Chenjing grabbed the tail tightly, wishing he could burn it to ashes.


    The monster felt the burning pain and became anxious. It threw many snowballs at Xia Chenjing.


    These snowballs had simr effects as snowkes, but they were more powerful than snowkes.


    Seeing that the snowballs were about to follow, Liang Sisi quickly took out her jade pendant and used it to block the attack.

 Chapter 849 - 849 Chop in Two

    849 Chop in Two


    The jade pendant emitted a ray of light in the air. The light shot out in all directions and broke into two.


    Many cracks appeared on the jade pendant. Liang Sisi felt a pain in her heart and fainted.


    When the monster saw that someone had fainted, it seized the opportunity and swung its tail at Liang Sisi.


    However, when Xia Chenjing grabbed the tail, he noticed the monster¡¯s intentions and used brute force to directly throw the monster¡¯s tail to the ground.


    Jiang Ming also noticed the situation here. He ignored everything and went straight to Xia Chenjing.


    In his opinion, nothing was more important than the lives of these people.


    Jiang Ming shot out a huge fist made out of spiritual energy. The fist turned into a phantom and rushed straight at the monster¡¯s tail.


    The monster felt that this fist was nothing and nned to kill Xia Chenjing.


    Xia Chenjing understood what the monster was thinking. When the monster lifted him to the side, he quickly moved to the side.


    The monster underestimated Xia Chenjing¡¯s intelligence and was immediately punched down.


    Xia Chenjing took the opportunity to run forward, gathering all the spiritual energy in his hand.


    The monster had also underestimated Jiang Ming¡¯s strength. It had been punched down and was curled up on the ground.


    Coupled with Xia Chenjing¡¯s attack, it was instantly cut in half.


    The monster was still alive. It was moving its upper body, and its lower body was squirming like a worm. It looked extremely terrifying.


    Yet, it still shouted in front of everyone, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about finding the princess. I will never tell you where she is!¡±


    Jiang Ming was not angry. He stepped forward and stood in front of the monster.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already been made into this state by me, and now you¡¯re so arrogant. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll do something to you?¡±


    The monster trembled. It was unwilling to give up and wanted to continue fighting.


    However, Jiang Ming had already guessed what the monster was thinking. He immediately cut off another part of the monster¡¯s body.


    Seeing that its body had be like this, the monster almost went crazy. It immediately controlled the other parts of its body and made them move toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming did not hesitate and directly cut those parts of the body into several pieces.


    However, even though it had already be like this, these parts of the body were still heading toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming saw that these body parts were persistent, so he simply used silver needles to pierce the tendons of these parts.


    The monster could feel the pain and immediately started crying.


    Because of Jiang Ming, it had fallen into this state!


    A sense of resentment rose from the depths of its heart, and the monster became even more deranged. Its entire body emitted a ck demonic gas.


    The demonic gas seemed to have a target as it rushed straight at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming sensed that the gas was malicious. He took out the fan in his pocket and fanned it at the gas.


    Although the ck gas was fanned away, it was not too far away from Jiang Ming. It circled around Jiang Ming and the others, forming a ck circle.


    Seeing the ck gas be like this, Xia Chenjing¡¯s eyes were full of vignce. He picked up his jade pendant, turned it into a sword, and directly shed at the monster.


    However, the ck gas seemed to have intelligence and directly blocked Xia Chenjing¡¯s way, preventing him from moving forward.


    Xia Chenjing felt that the ck gas was annoying, so he took a step forward and dispersed it.


    The ck gas merged into a huge beast and rushed toward Xia Chenjing.


    Jiang Ming wanted to stop him, but he could not.


    He still had a ball of ck gas here. Although the ck gas had split into two balls, each ball was just as powerful as the original.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I get rid of this ck gas?¡±


    Xia Chenjing was furious and cut off severalyers of ck gas.


    However, not only did the ck gas fuse again like before, but its power became even stronger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cut off this ck gas. This ck gas seems to be able to absorb spiritual energy.¡±


    Ling Yunxiao realized something and quickly shouted at Xia Chenjing.


    However, Xia Chenjing was now forced into a corner by the ck gas. There was no way to not cut off the ck gas, so he immediately exined his situation to Ling Yunxiao.


    However, Ling Yunxiao could not do anything about it.


    He only knew a little about it. In the end, he was just an ordinary person and could not help Xia Chenjing at all.


    Seeing that Xia Chenjing was getting more and more exhausted, Jiang Ming suddenly rose and entered the ck gas.


    However, at this moment, the ck gas discovered a change. The ck gas split into two.


    However, the moment it split, it was apanied by the horrified wails of some people.


    These people¡¯s wails varied in length, but it was painful to hear.


    Jiang Ming did not react at all, but Xia Chenjing was different. He covered his ears tightly and had to squat down.


    However, these voices seemed to be pestering him. Xia Chenjing couldn¡¯t stand it at all. Not only that, but he also heard some ringing in his ears.


    The ringing in his ears engulfed his entire body, and he felt ufortable.


    Jiang Ming could see Xia Chenjing¡¯s situation at this time, and he also knew that Xia Chenjing¡¯s situation could not be dyed.


    The ck gas in front of Xia Chenjing quickly found an opportunity to step forward and take Xia Chenjing¡¯s body for itself.


    However, it was stopped by Jiang Ming¡¯s silver needles.


    Jiang Ming saw through the intentions of the ck gas and released silver needles one after another.


    The ck gas was clearly in the form of smoke, but it was nailed to the wall by the silver needles.


    The ck gas screamed in pain. Xia Chenjing fainted from the pain.


    Ling Yunxiao was in the same situation. He grimaced and closed his eyes again.


    His condition seemed to be more serious, and blood even came out of his ears.


    Jiang Ming was furious when he saw the blood. He hurt the ck gas even more.


    He then conjured spirit energy balls in his palm one after another and directly sucked in the ck gas.


    The moment the ck gas was sucked in, the howlspletely disappeared without a trace.


    However, Xia Chenjing and Ling Yunxiao¡¯s situation was not optimistic.


    The source was cut off, but the damage was still there.


    The monster was already satisfied. It mocked Jiang Ming. ¡°Now that the people around you have be like this, what can you do even if you go and find the princess? I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to return. And can you really abandon the people around you? If you have the heart to do so, then I really have to hand it to you.¡±


    Now that it had been beaten up by Jiang Ming, it could not use its magic power anymore, but it still did not want to let Jiang Ming have it easy.

 Chapter 850 - 850 Exterminating Monsters

    850 Exterminating Monsters


    ¡°I won¡¯t abandon these people, but it¡¯s not your ce to argue with me.¡±


    Jiang Ming took a step forward and stepped on the half of the monster¡¯s body, crushing it.


    The monster stared as the back half of its body disappeared into thin air.


    Before it disappeared, the lower half of the monster¡¯s body was still jumping around, but in the end, it was gone.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The monster roared angrily, but it was useless.


    Just like that, it was left with only half of his body. It could not help but shed some tears.


    ¡°Human, what do you want?¡± It asked Jiang Ming while trembling.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already seen that I¡¯ve lost half of my body. I¡¯m afraid I can lose the other half.¡±


    Jiang Ming sized up the monster¡¯s body with a hint of interest in his eyes.


    The monster seemed to have predicted what Jiang Ming wanted to do. It immediately trembled even more and shouted at Jiang Ming, ¡°If you kill me now, the consequences will be extremely serious. There is poison in my main body. Don¡¯t you want to save these people? Or do you want to throw your life in and die with them?¡±


    The monster weighed the pros and cons in its heart.


    If Jiang Ming was fooled by it this time, it could escape smoothly and report the situation to the lord in the deep sea.


    If that was not possible, it would send a signal to the deep sea and ask the lord to save it first.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s tone was calm and a little hoarse.


    ¡°I have to cut your body open to know if there¡¯s any poison. Who knows if what you said is true?¡±


    Jiang Ming shrugged slightly. He seemed nonchnt. It was as if he were talking about the weather.


    The monster was shocked and secretly threw a round object into the deep sea.


    Jiang Ming noticed it and said, ¡°It seems like you sent a signal to some people in the deep sea. But it doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re indeed going to die. It¡¯s good to inform them that they¡¯ll need to collect your corpse.¡±


    He clenched his fists and smashed the monster¡¯s main body into pieces.


    The monster did not even have time to howl before it copsed to the ground and disappeared from its spot.


    Seeing that the monster had been dealt with, he went to Xia Chenjing¡¯s side.


    He first checked Xia Chenjing, Liang Sisi, and Ling Yunxiao¡¯s bodies.


    He felt that two of them had fainted from the shock, and the other had been confused by the force. He started to treat them.


    Jiang Ming let the three of them lie t on the ground and then bandaged Xia Chenjing¡¯s ear.


    Ling Yunxiao¡¯s ear still had some debris. He carefully took out the debris and bandaged his ear as well.


    As for Liang Sisi, Jiang Ming opened up her internal organs and made sure to heal them.


    Liang Sisi was in better condition than Xia Chenjing and Ling Yunxiao, and she had already woken up.


    After seeing the scene in front of her, Liang Sisi widened her eyes and stammered, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    She took a step back and looked at Xia Chenjing and Ling Yunxiao in disbelief, her eyes wide.


    ¡°They¡¯re unconscious, but it¡¯s not a big problem.¡±


    Jiang Ming carefully examined Xia Chenjing and Ling Yunxiao¡¯s bodies again, checking their minor internal injuries.


    Xia Chenjing slowly woke up at this time. When he saw Liang Sisi and Jiang Ming looking at him carefully, he patted his face and felt that his head was rather scrambled.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve lost a part of my memory.¡±


    Jiang Ming paused and looked at Xia Chenjing¡¯s head. He said thoughtfully, ¡°There is indeed a lump inside.¡±


    Xia Chenjing was shocked. Then he patted his head and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, are you serious? Is there really a lump inside?¡±


    As he spoke, he was still a little confused.


    Sikong Wuyuan rubbed his head and looked at his body. ¡°I saw that you were all lying on the ground, but I was safe and sound. How strange. I thought that I would be affected by that sound. However, I couldn¡¯t move or speak.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    ¡°If you were affected by the sound, then your stay in the temple would have been in vain. As for you being unable to move, that monster probably didn¡¯t want you to get close.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that? What does this have to do with the temple?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan did not understand.


    Jiang Ming took out the prayer beads that he had taken from the monster, but the prayer beads had been surrounded by a barrier.


    However, the barrier was transparent, so it was still obvious that these were prayer beads.


    ¡°The prayer beads are in some sort of barrier. This means that the monster is most likely afraid of something simr to the prayer beads. Things that are simr to prayer beads should also scare the monster.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan immediately understood. Then, he said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    At this moment, the waves suddenly rushed up. They also hit Ling Yunxiao.


    Ling Yunxiao woke up immediately after being hit by the waves, but his eyes were still unclear.


    Like Xia Chenjing, his mind was a little scrambled, and he kept mumbling.


    ¡°I just had a dream about eating cake. I was eating cake, and now it¡¯s gone.¡±


    Jiang Ming immediately hit Ling Yunxiao on the head, and he sobered up. Then, he said helplessly, ¡°That monster was really strange, and its voice was also strange. Fortunately, it¡¯s no longer here.¡±


    However, just as he said this, a bird appeared.


    The bird was about the size of a monster, and it let out a low cry.


    The bird also rushed straight at Jiang Ming. It was clearly trying to take him away.


    Jiang Ming saw it and immediately rushed over. His entire body turned into a ray of light.


    When the bird saw this, it immediately opened its mouth and rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was directly swallowed by it. Seeing such a thing, everyone was stunned.


    After a while, Sikong Wuyuan pointed at the bird and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Was Ning Caichen swallowed by this bird just now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liang Sisi reacted and immediately exhaled. She went forward to save Jiang Ming, but her jade pendant was useless.


    She wanted to take to the air, but she was taken away by the bird.


    The bird was holding Liang Sisi¡¯s cor in its mouth and screaming in glee.


    ¡°Oh no, we have to stop this bird.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan rushed to the ground and gathered some water. Then, he controlled the water to rush straight at the bird.


    The bird easily dodged.


    Seeing this, Sikong Wuyuan simply soared into the sky and struck at the bird. However, the bird still dodged it.


    Not only that, Sikong Wuyuan was directly pecked by the bird.

 Chapter 851 Monstrous Bird

    <h4>Chapter 851 Monstrous Bird</h4>


    It was only a peck, but Sikong Wuyuan felt as if half of his bones had been broken, and he fell straight down.


    Below him was the sea. He knew that he could no longer dive or swim.


    If he fell now, he would also die.


    Sikong Wuyuan closed his eyes.


    Since he was going to die anyway, he might as well face his death calmly.


    Seeing Sikong Wuyuan''s condition, Xia Chenjing rushed up to save him, but he was toote.


    Sikong Wuyuan fell down directly. Xia Chenjing was stunned when he saw it.


    He never thought that this would happen.


    He quickly dived into the water to look for Sikong Wuyuan. However, the moment Sikong Wuyuan entered the water, it was as if he had disappeared. There was no trace of him at all.


    Just as Xia Chenjing was still thinking, he suddenly heard Jiang Ming''s words in his heart.


    "You don''t need to attack this bird. This bird will die on its ownter."


    Hearing Jiang Ming''s voice, Xia Chenjing suddenly felt happy, but then he felt pity.


    At this moment, the bird''s body was instantly torn apart by Jiang Ming. Jiang Ming stood on the beach. He was intact.


    The bird had already exploded, and its internal organs had fallen out. Liang Sisi was disgusted by the sight.


    Liang Sisi was still thinking about Sikong Wuyuan. She quickly stepped forward and said to Jiang Ming, "Ning Caichen, Sikong Wuyuan fell into the sea. Xia Chenjing could not find him."


    "Indeed, Sikong Wuyuan seems to have vanished into thin air."


    "Let''s go underwater and take a look."


    Jiang Ming realized the seriousness of the matter and immediately looked at the bottom of the sea, intending to go in and save Sikong Wuyuan.


    "But I''ve already checked the bottom of the sea. There''s really nothing there, not even Sikong Wuyuan''s corpse."


    Xia Chenjing looked at Jiang Ming strangely and suspected that Jiang Ming didn''t believe him.


    Jiang Ming saw through Xia Chenjing''s thoughts and immediatelyforted Xia Chenjing. "Xia Chenjing, I naturally believe you, but I think there might be other people at the bottom of the sea."


    Ling Yunxiao thought of this and immediately said, "I think so too. After all, that monster came out from the bottom of the water."


    Just as Ling Yunxiao said that, a few more waves came out from the bottom of the sea.


    These waves seemed to havee out because of the rising tide, but they also seemed to be controlled by someone.


    When Jiang Ming saw the wavesing straight at them, as if they intended to pounce on them, he said to everyone in his heart, "We will be thrown down by this wave. This wave might bring us to that person."


    "Who is that person?"


    Liang Sisi''s mind paused for a moment, and she did not realize anything else.


    On the contrary, everyone listened to Jiang Ming''s words and followed the waves.


    These waves really rolled them together as Jiang Ming said. They immediately pushed them into the water.


    As Jiang Ming and the others entered the bottom of the sea, some ropes came out of the waves and tied them up.


    Jiang Ming realized that he could break free from the ropes, but he did not.


    He wanted to see who was behind this.


    They arrived at a dark ce. There was a smallmp hanging there. The smallmp emitted a warm yellow light that shone on Jiang Ming and the others.


    Jiang Ming did not feel anything, but the others all fainted.


    Seeing the state of the others, Jiang Ming nced at the lights again and instantly understood something. He simply pretended to faint.


    When he closed his eyes, he heard someone appear in front of them and walk up to him.


    He heard the man muttering, "You''re really a good tonic. As long as I drink your blood, I should be able to prolong my life. The spiritual energy in your body is really delicious. "


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming suddenly understood something, but he felt like vomiting.


    Eating one''s own kind would make one sick. This person actually wanted to eat his own kind. There were really all kinds of people in this world.


    At this moment, he heard a woman''s voice.


    "Cut the meat into half as well. I have a share too. The first person who went in just now has been sent to the kitchen by me. They are thinking about how to prepare him."


    Jiang Ming knew that they were talking about Sikong Wuyuan. He was furious and broke free from the ropes.


    The man and woman who spoke also saw Jiang Ming''s actions and immediately became vignt.


    "This person doesn''t seem to be asleep at all. Tie him up!"


    "Yes, my lord."


    The servants at the side stepped forward and wanted to continue tying Jiang Ming up, but Jiang Ming grabbed their necks.


    Jiang Ming killed the servants immediately.


    "You dare to touch my people?"


    The man widened his eyes in disbelief.


    He was the master of the sea, Bai Heyu, and the woman was his wife, Xia Qiyan.


    Xia Qiyan took a step back.


    She did not have much strength, but she was full of tricks. It was best to let Bai Heyu help her solve these problems.


    Bai Heyu did not care about Xia Qiyan''s thoughts and kicked Jiang Ming''s body.


    He was extremely strong, but Jiang Ming did not feel it at all and continued to walk forward.


    Bai Heyu was forced to take a few steps back, and Jiang Ming directly forced him against the wall.


    Bai Heyu was afraid, but he felt that Jiang Ming was only a little stronger than him. He immediately reached his hands toward Jiang Ming''s heart, intending to dig it out.


    When he touched Jiang Ming''s body, his hands suddenly turned into sharp ws.


    Those ws were trying to dig deep into Jiang Ming''s heart, but they were suddenly touched by some force.


    Jiang Ming noticed the ws and probably realized that Bai Heyu was a demon. He gave Bai Heyu a taste of his own medicine and tied him up with a rope.


    Bai Heyu noticed that the state of his body seemed to be a little abnormal. He did not notice Jiang Ming''s actions and was tied up directly.


    However, he was not angry. Instead, he looked into Jiang Ming''s eyes thoughtfully and said, "Could it be that you are the person appointed by the sea region?"


    "What?"


    Jiang Ming was confused.


    Bai Heyu knelt on the ground and said regretfully, "I''m really sorry, fated one. I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time. I hope you won''t be angry with me."


    Xia Qiyan was dumbfounded by the sudden change in attitude. She took a step forward and said angrily, "Bai Heyu, are you stupid? This is an enemy!"

 Chapter 852 Appointed Person

    <h4>Chapter 852 Appointed Person</h4>


    "His fresh meat is very delicious. Are you going to miss this opportunity?"


    A huge handprint appeared on Xia Qiyan''s face, and it was visibly swollen.


    Xia Qiyan looked at Bai Heyu in disbelief. She was still covering her face with her hand.


    "How dare you hit me? We''ve been married for so many years, but you''ve never hit me. Now, you''re hitting me for a man. What are your intentions?"


    However, Bai Heyu did not answer Xia Qiyan. Instead, he made Xia Qiyan kneel down.


    He was afraid that Xia Qiyan would not kneel, so he forcefully pressed down on Xia Qiyan''s neck and kicked her knees, forcing Xia Qiyan to kneel.


    Xia Qiyan''s legnded heavily on the ground, and she grimaced in pain. She looked like she was facing a great enemy, but she was determined to die.


    "I can''t apologize. As the wife of the sea, everyone has to treat me with respect. No matter what, I won''t let you seed."


    Although Jiang Ming still found Bai Heyu strange, he did not forget that Sikong Wuyuan was still on the chopping board.


    "Let''s not talk about the apology first. Bring me the person from earlier!" He immediately said to Bai Heyu.


    When Bai Heyu heard this, he was a little reluctant. Sikong Wuyuan was a good tonic.


    However, due to Jiang Ming''s identity, he had no choice but to agree.


    "Yes, I''ll get him now."


    Then, he gave the servant a look.


    The servant understood what Bai Heyu meant and immediately brought Sikong Wuyuan over.


    However, the Sikong Wuyuan he brought was fake. The real Sikong Wuyuan was still on the chopping board.


    The chef was about to chop him with the kitchen knife, and Sikong Wuyuan was lying on the chopping board. His hands and feet were tied tightly, and his mouth was stuffed with a rag.


    He stammered and wanted to speak, but he could not.


    Was he going to die now? He thought that he had escaped danger, but he did not expect to enter another abyss.


    When Jiang Ming saw Sikong Wuyuaning over, he instantly heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he suddenly realized that Sikong Wuyuan seemed to have some issues. He stepped forward and asked, "Sikong Wuyuan, do you still remember who you are?"


    The fake Sikong Wuyuan looked at Jiang Ming nkly and said, "Yes, I am Sikong Wuyuan."


    Hearing Sikong Wuyuan''s words, Jiang Ming immediately understood that the current Sikong Wuyuan was not the real Sikong Wuyuan. He immediately swung his palm over.


    Sikong Wuyuan''s body fell heavily to the ground beforepletely disappearing. Jiang Ming did not want to ask Bai Heyu any more questions. He simply kicked Bai Heyu aside, grabbed the servant''s neck, and said fiercely, "Hurry up and tell me where the real Sikong Wuyuan is."


    The servant did not want to die, so he pointed in a direction in a panic.


    "Sikong Wuyuan is there."


    Jiang Ming hurried in that direction.


    That direction was facing the kitchen. Xia Qiyan knew that things were not good. She did not have time to check on Bai Heyu''s condition and directly followed him.


    Seeing that the chef was about to chop Sikong Wuyuan, Jiang Ming took a step forward and broke the chef''s arm.


    The chef felt the pain and saw Jiang Ming. He turned around and shed the kitchen knife at him.


    Sikong Wuyuan saw that Jiang Ming was about to be cut by the kitchen knife and immediately became anxious.


    He actually directly tore his ropes.


    At the critical moment, Jiang Ming was shielded by Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan''s shoulder was shed by the kitchen knife. It was only a single sh, but it left a deep wound.


    Sikong Wuyuan''s body was bleeding profusely. Jiang Ming quickly tore a long strip from his clothes and wrapped Sikong Wuyuan''s wound up.


    He helped Sikong Wuyuan up and kicked the chef''s vital parts.


    The chef immediately grimaced in pain. When Jiang Ming saw this, he directly controlled the kitchen knife and let it sh at his entire body.


    The chef was cut by the kitchen knife until he was covered in blood. His entire body was a bloody mess, and he could not even open his eyes.


    He wanted to find out what was going on, so he kept touching his body, wanting to know his current situation.


    Although he was a chef, his body had already lost its sense of pain. He only knew that he was injured.


    Bai Heyu also rushed over. Seeing his chef in such a state, he was angry, but he did not dare say anything.


    Bai Heyu immediately said to Jiang Ming, "Everything is my fault. Please don''t be angry. "


    Jiang Ming sneered. "If I hadn''t arrived in time, Sikong Wuyuan would have already died. He''s already injured. How are you going topensate us for this loss?"


    Although Bai Heyu did not want Sikong Wuyuan to be saved, he did not show it on his face. He had a n in his heart and said to Jiang Ming, "We will invite the best doctor here to treat your friend. You can tell me anything you want."


    Jiang Ming no longer trusted Bai Heyu.


    In his opinion, this Bai Heyu was full of danger. Who knew what he was thinking?


    Xia Qiyan also had a n in mind. She stepped forward and said to Jiang Ming, "If you don''t believe us, you can ask the doctor to treat your friend in front of you."


    In her opinion, Jiang Ming definitely did not have any medical skills. When the doctor secretly drugged him, Jiang Ming definitely would not be able to tell anything.


    Jiang Ming had some medical skills, but he also felt that it was good to let a doctor treat Sikong Wuyuan.


    He was also a little tired.


    Jiang Ming agreed immediately, and Bai Heyu pped his hands and asked someone to send up good wine and delicacies for Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming did not seem to care at all, but Bai Heyu had already asked someone to serve it, so he ate slowly.


    Thanks to Jiang Ming, Liang Sisi and the others were released and sat together with Jiang Ming.


    Liang Sisi looked at the fine wine and delicacies and suddenly felt incredulous.


    Xia Chenjing felt that things were strange and said to Jiang Ming in his heart, "The appointed person usually needs to do something. Who knows what this Bai Heyu is thinking? Be careful, don''t be tricked by this person."


    "I think so too," Ling Yunxiao also said.


    Jiang Ming was now very vignt, so he followed Xia Chenjing and the others and said, "If that doctor does anything to Sikong Wuyuanter, I might cause some chaos here. Do you want toe with me?"


    "What are you talking about? We will definitely follow you and listen to yourmands. When the timees, just give us a look."


    Xia Chenjing patted his chest.


    "Count me in."


    Liang Sisi also thought so and immediately followed Xia Chenjing''s lead.

 Chapter 853 Scamming

    <h4>Chapter 853 Scamming</h4>


    Jiang Ming remembered Liang Sisi''s jade pendant and said, "After this, give me the jade pendant. I''ll see if it can be repaired."


    When Liang Sisi heard this, she was pleasantly surprised. "If it can be repaired, that would be great."


    She still felt a little guilty about destroying the jade pendant that her father had given her.


    At this moment, in another hall, Xia Qiyan pushed all the ceramic objects to the ground.


    She stared at Bai Heyu.


    "Although I didn''t say what happened just now, you should give me an exnation now. Who does Ning Caichen think he is? Why does he deserve your special treatment? You even treated me so terribly! I am your wife!"


    She was furious.


    She had never encountered such a situation before, but now she had seen it all because of Ning Caichen.


    She wished she could cut Ning Caichen into a thousand pieces and let him die a horrible death.


    "My dear, this is really a misunderstanding. I''m supporting him so much only because he''s someone close to me. As you know, we need to do a ritual in the sea realm, and this ritual needs an appointed person toplete it. When the timees, I will ask Ning Caichen to finish the ritual. After that, we can rest easy."


    "Who knows if what your Magus said is true or not? When the timees, we''ll suffer so much. After the ritual, we''ll have nothing to gain."


    Xia Qiyan was still fuming. She pursed her lips and did not agree with Bai Heyu''s words at all.


    She was also deliberately facing Bai Heyu. She had to vent her anger.


    Since she could not take it out on Ning Caichen, she would have to take it out on Bai Heyu.


    Bai Heyu was willing to be a punching bag and immediatelyforted Xia Qiyan. "Don''t worry, after the ritual is over, I will definitely give you an exnation. Ning Caichen will definitely beg you to forgive him."


    "I hope so."


    Although Bai Heyu had already said so, Xia Qiyan still felt a little stifled. Without even looking at Bai Heyu, she turned around and left.


    Bai Heyu attributed all of this to Jiang Ming.


    He clenched his fist in anger and punched the wall beside him.


    If it was not for Ning Caichen, why would he be treated like this by Xia Qiyan?


    This was all Ning Caichen''s fault. He wanted Ning Caichen to die a horrible death.


    Just as he was thinking about it, the servant came forward and said, "Sir, Ning Caichen has already eaten. Should we treat Sikong Wuyuan now?"


    "Yes, go find the doctor and tell Ning Caichen about this."


    On the surface, they addressed Jiang Ming respectfully.


    In private, they didn''t even care about Jiang Ming and did not give him a title at all.


    "I understand, my lord."


    The servant hurriedly went to make the report.


    Jiang Ming also heard the news and headed in the direction of Sikong Wuyuan.


    He had already done a simple bandage on Sikong Wuyuan''s wound, so he was not in a hurry.


    Liang Sisi felt that the situation was very serious, so she was anxious.


    In her opinion, Sikong Wuyuan had been with them for so long that he had be their good friend.


    She really did not want Sikong Wuyuan to be like this.


    In the bedroom, Sikong Wuyuan was lying quietly with his eyes closed, as if he was having a nightmare.


    His expression was a little painful. Seeing Sikong Wuyuan''s expression, Bai Heyu felt a burst of joy.


    This was how it should be! He wanted to make these people suffer.


    After Jiang Ming arrived, his expression changed again. He respectfully said to Jiang Ming, "Lord Ning Caichen, you are finally here. The doctor is here. Do you want him to see him?"


    Jiang Ming nced at the doctor.


    The doctor had shifty eyes and did not look good, but Jiang Ming did not mind.


    "There''s no need to see him anymore. Let''s continue like this. If there''s anything, I''ll take a closer look."


    Xia Qiyan also came to the bedroom and said to Jiang Ming, "Lord Ning Caichen, hurry up and sit down. It''s such a hot day, why didn''t you guys prepare some ice for Lord Ning Caichen? Cherry, go prepare some ice cubes and tea."


    The maid called Cherry nodded and turned to leave.


    Jiang Ming saw through Xia Qiyan''s thoughts and sat down immediately.


    Since Xia Qiyan wanted to suck up to him, he was willing to do the same.


    Xia Qiyan found Jiang Ming''s attitude a little strange, but she did not think too much about it.


    "Dr. Xue, you can continue," Bai Heyu said to the doctor.


    The doctor nodded and lifted Sikong Wuyuan''s clothes. He took his pulse and checked his wound.


    When Jiang Ming was not looking, he secretly stuffed the medicine into Sikong Wuyuan''s mouth, intending to poison him to death.


    However, Jiang Ming saw everything clearly. Jiang Ming deliberately did not say anything.


    "Lord Sikong Wuyuan only suffered a few superficial wounds, and he will recover in a while."


    After a while, the doctor stepped forward and spoke to Jiang Ming.


    Bai Heyu pretended to be happy and said, "This is really fortunate, Lord Ning Caichen. After a while, Sikong Wuyuan''s condition will recover."


    Xia Qiyan also said, "Yes, Lord Ning Caichen, I''m really d for you."


    "Since Sikong Wuyuan has to recuperate, why don''t you stay here for a while?"


    Bai Heyu continued speaking. His smile narrowed, and his eyes curved into crescents. He did not seem to have any ulterior motives.


    Liang Sisi sized up the doctor, feeling a little confused.


    She had seen the doctor drugging Sikong Wuyuan, but Ning Caichen reminded her not to do anything and to wait and see.


    If Sikong Wuyuan was poisoned to death, then would not it be a waste to wait and see?


    Xia Chenjing watched quietly from the side.


    He did not notice the doctor''s treatment of Sikong Wuyuan, but kept looking at Bai Heyu.


    In his opinion, Bai Heyu was not a good person. He might have bad intentions in his heart.


    Later, when they weren''t paying attention, Bai Heyu might do something to them.


    Just as Xia Chenjing was thinking, Ling Yunxiao was brewing tea.


    He had added some trace substances into the tea one by one.


    These substances had no effect on Jiang Ming and the others, but they were fatal to Bai Heyu and Xia Qiyan.


    Bai Heyu and Xia Qiyan did not know about this. They felt that their n had already begun and were still feeling smug¡­

 Chapter 854 The Show

    <h4>Chapter 854 The Show</h4>


    "Are you staying?"


    Jiang Ming looked up at Ling Yunxiao.


    At this moment, Sikong Wuyuan woke up. His vision was still a little blurry, but he immediately regained consciousness.


    He looked at Jiang Ming and the others in a daze and touched his nose.


    He had also heard what Jiang Ming said just now. Bai Heyu stepped forward and smiled at Sikong Wuyuan. "Sikong Wuyuan, what do you think?"


    Sikong Wuyuan was a little confused by Bai Heyu''s attitude toward him, but he nced at Jiang Ming and felt that this matter should be rted to Jiang Ming. Then, he said, "It''s alright."


    "Sir Sikong Wuyuan, it''s good that you''re alright." Xia Qiyan smiled.


    Xia Qiyan''s eyes shed slyly as she spoke.


    Then, she remembered what Jiang Ming said and roughly understood.


    Now, Bai Heyu treated them very well and invited them to live here.


    Why did he only ask Ling Yunxiao?


    Xia Chenjing''s words were stuck in his throat, but he did not say them out loud. His eyes were filled with confusion.


    Sikong Wuyuan had the same thought as Xia Chenjing, and he also looked at Ling Yunxiao.


    He felt that Jiang Ming seemed to be waiting for Ling Yunxiao to secretly n something.


    Ling Yunxiao was stunned for a moment, and he also paused when he was ying with the water. He guessed that Jiang Ming had already discovered what he had done, so he quickly said, "Then I''ll stay."


    He did not want to miss his results.


    "Alright," Jiang Ming said without hesitation.


    Shouldn''t he ask for their opinions on this matter?


    Xia Chenjing and Sikong Wuyuan were dumbfounded. Then, they looked at Jiang Ming with some resentment.


    Jiang Ming saw through their thoughts and said to them in his heart, "A good show is about to begin."


    Liang Sisi stood there in a daze.


    She was thinking about something else.


    She felt that Bai Heyu and Xia Qiyan''s motives were definitely not simple, but she did not know the reason, so she had many guesses.


    When she saw that Jiang Ming had agreed to stay, she agreed in her heart.


    At that time, she would know what Bai Heyu and Xia Qiyan wanted to do.


    In other words, Bai Heyu and Xia Qiyan had always had a bad attitude toward Jiang Ming.


    Even if they were to leave, Bai Heyu and Xia Qiyan would secretly set up traps along the way.


    Instead of doing this, it would be better to stay here from the start so that they could clearly identify Bai Heyu and Xia Qiyan''s thoughts.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming and the others had agreed, Bai Heyu and Xia Qiyan immediately beamed with joy. One of them responded to the other and ttered him.


    "It''s really our good fortune for you toe here. If it''s possible, you should stay here for a while. We''ll definitely be very happy."


    Jiang Ming responded faintly, but he smiled in his heart.


    Weren''t these two tired of pretending? He felt tired.


    Bai Heyu and Xia Qiyan saw that the three of them did not seem to suspect that they had ulterior motives, so they immediately chuckled in their hearts.


    What idiots.


    When the ritual was over, these people would be their meals.


    Bai Heyu said to Jiang Ming and the others, "I still have something to do. Lord Ning Caichen, if you need anything, please ask the servants. We will leave first."


    He left with Xia Qiyan before Jiang Ming could reply.


    Xia Qiyan believed Bai Heyu in her heart.


    She had already seen the scene in the sea after the ritual. She could not help but be happy, and she went back to eat a few more bowls of rice.


    Seeing them leave, Sikong Wuyuan whispered to Jiang Ming, "Although I already understand the general situation, I still want to know the specifics. You guys don''t know, but Bai Heyu is not an ordinary person. I saw the bones of the people he ate. That number is simply enormous, and it looks terrifying."


    What he and Xia Chenjing were most curious about was what Jiang Ming said earlier.


    What kind of good show was it that made Jiang Ming so willing to stay and watch?


    When Liang Sisi heard Sikong Wuyuan''s words, she could not help but look at him and think.


    Right now, she needed to focus on listening to Sikong Wuyuan.


    Jiang Ming pondered and looked at Sikong Wuyuan, asking in detail, "Did you notice any other things?"


    Sikong Wuyuan thought about it and his eyes lit up, "I''ve heard of the legend in this sea region. As long as the person appointed by the emperor performs a ritual in this sea region, the master of the sea region will have an endless supply of spiritual energy and be the overlord of each sea region. However, it seems that they haven''t found someone close to them yet. That''s what the rumors say. Who knows the details?"


    "The one appointed?" Liang Sisi could not help butugh. "These rumors are mostly just for fun. How can there really be an endless stream of spiritual energy? If that''s the case, wouldn''t the masters of the sea in that era be looking for someone close to them?"


    "Is there a possibility that someone close to us is among us?"


    At this moment, Xia Chenjing, who had been silent, suddenly realized something and looked at Jiang Ming quietly.


    Although he said that the person was among them, he felt that the appointed person was Jiang Ming. Xia Chenjing''s words immediately made people understand.


    Liang Sisi added, "Maybe that''s the case. I think we should test it."


    Her idea immediately gained the approval of the others.


    The others also responded, "Yeah, let''s test it out."


    Sikong Wuyuan did not wait for Jiang Ming''s reply and said, "Ning Caichen, I think you agree, right? I heard that there''s a library here, and the bloodline of the appointed person can make the luminous pearls in the library emit a yellow color."


    Jiang Ming knew what Sikong Wuyuan and the others were thinking, so he agreed.


    "Then let''s go to the library."


    He was also quite curious about whether he was the one chosen by the emperor. Perhaps this was the reason why Bai Heyu and Xia Qiyan had asked him and his friends to stay.


    On the other side, Bai Heyu had already walked to the library.


    There was a mechanism above the library. Bai Heyu opened it and a secret chamber appeared in front of him.


    There were all kinds of furniture pieces made of ice in the secret room. Bai Heyu walked in. He sat down on the ice block.


    He had not cultivated properly these days. Today, he was going to concentrate on cultivating here.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had agreed, Sikong Wuyuan could not help but get excited. Then, he wanted to get up and take a look.


    "I really want to see what that library looks like."


    Unexpectedly, he was pressed down by Jiang Ming.


    "Your injuries haven''t healed yet. Stay here and recuperate. I''ll go with Xia Chenjing and the others."


    "Alright then."


    Sikong Wu also realized that his injuries might hold them back, so he agreed.


    "Then I''ll stay and take care of Sikong Wuyuan!" Liang Sisi volunteered.

 Chapter 855 Library

    <h4>Chapter 855 Library</h4>


    "Who knows if Xia Qiyan and Bai Heyu will do anything to harm Sikong Wuyuan?"


    Ling Yunxiao did not say anything at all and was deep in thought.


    Compared to going to the library, he wanted to see what Xia Qiyan was doing.


    There was a strange smell on Xia Qiyan''s body. It was very simr to someone he knew before.


    He wanted to go and take a look.


    However, Jiang Ming was here. He was too embarrassed to say anything, but he had some thoughts.


    Jiang Ming was sizing up Ling Yunxiao. When he saw that Ling Yunxiao seemed to be thinking about something, he could not help but be curious.


    "Ling Yunxiao, what are you thinking about? Perhaps you can tell us."


    Ling Yunxiao hesitated, but he still said it.


    "I want to separate from you. I have other things to do."


    Seeing that Ling Yunxiao was unwilling to say anything, Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing looked at each other and said, "Then go ahead and do it."


    They did not think that Ling Yunxiao would do anything to harm them, and they did not even know what the substance in the water was.


    Liang Sisi did not realize Ling Yunxiao''s unwillingness at all and asked another question.


    "What is it?"


    Ling Yunxiao thought for a moment and told everyone directly, "I feel that Xia Qiyan is very simr to an old friend of mine. I want to check up on that."


    "This is very much like a flirting technique."


    Sikong Wuyuan teased Ling Yunxiao.


    Ling Yunxiao smiled and said, "I have no feelings for her. We are only friends. But she suddenly disappeared a few years are we became friends, so I wanted to go and have a look."


    "Go. Be careful."


    Jiang Ming understood what Ling Yunxiao was thinking and did not say anything.


    Just like that, the three groups of people separated and did their own things.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not know where the library was, so Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing could only fumble around to ask for directions.


    They asked everyone. Those people seemed to be pointing the way for Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing, but in fact, they made Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing go astray.


    Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing still did not arrive at the library after a long time, so they immediately became angry.


    "I think those people probably didn''t tell us the truth. On the surface, they gave us directions, but in fact, they led us astray."


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment. When he saw a servant passing by, he immediately grabbed his neck.


    Since the soft way did not work, he would use the hard way.


    The servant immediately trembled. After a while, he wet himself out of fear.


    Xia Chenjing felt that Jiang Ming''s method was good, so he immediately stepped forward and asked, "Tell us where the library is, or I''ll take your life!"


    The servant was very afraid of death and immediately pointed in a direction.


    "That pavilion is the library."


    Seeing that the servant had already said so, Jiang Ming tossed the servant aside and followed Xia Chenjing to the pavilion pointed out by the pedestrian.


    When they arrived at the pavilion, they realized that there was no sign saying it was the library.


    Xia Chenjing was puzzled. "We also went through this pavilion just now. No wonder we couldn''t find this library. It turns out that this library doesn''t even have a que. "


    "Bai Heyu doesn''t seem like a person without money. He didn''t even give the library a que. There must be some secret in this library. Otherwise, he wouldn''t do this. But then he told his servants, which is really strange."


    Xia Chenjing was full of doubt.


    Just as they were about to enter, a group of people suddenly appeared in front of them.


    This group of people looked indifferent andpletely unreasonable. They directly stopped Xia Chenjing and Jiang Ming.


    "Are you here to stop us from entering this ce?" Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    "Only our master can enter this attic. You can''t go in."


    This group of people were dressed in ck and had scarves on their faces. They looked extremely strange.


    Xia Chenjing could not help butugh when he saw them.


    This was the first time he had seen such a cool outfit. Today had really broadened his horizons.


    On the other side, Ling Yunxiao had also encountered a problem.


    He hade to Xia Qiyan''s courtyard, but Xia Qiyan did not stay there at all.


    Not only that, but he also met some of Xia Qiyan''s secret guards.


    These secret guards could probably tell what he was trying to do to Xia Qiyan, so they immediately surrounded him and refused to let him go.


    Ling Yunxiao tried to reason with these people.


    "I''m your master''s guest. It''s not good to treat me like this, right?"


    He turned his wrist. Although he said that he was being reasonable, he felt that these people were unreasonable.


    He was afraid that one wouldeter, so he should just wait and see.


    In short, if the enemy moved, he would move. If the enemy did not move, he would not move.


    "Although you''re Master''s guest, Master told us to kill anyone who has any intentions toward Madam Bai!"


    "Then let''s fight."


    Ling Yunxiao sneered, stepped forward, and chopped off the head of one of the guards.


    The other side rumbled and spun around, blood spurting out, and the body of the secret guard fell to the ground.


    "Damn it! We won''t let you go today!"


    The leader of the secret guards gritted his teeth and immediately took a step forward to fight Ling Yunxiao.


    However, it did not take long for Ling Yunxiao to fall into a disadvantage due to therge number of people.


    He gritted his teeth and faced these people, but the spiritual energy in his hand became increasingly scarce.


    He had already used up some of his spiritual energy, and now, with thest attack of those secret guards, Ling Yunxiao fell directly to the ground,pletely unconscious.


    "Leader, should we kill this person?"


    One of the secret guards said to the leader.


    The leader stared at the unconscious Ling Yunxiao and sneered, "If we let him die for no reason, wouldn''t that be letting him off easy? When Masteres outter, we''ll let Master deal with him. Master''s methods are much more brilliant than ours."


    The secret guard started to worry again and said to the leader, "But sir, he is a guest of Lord Ning Caichen. I''m afraid that Master will me us. Do we still have to lock him up now?"


    "Do you think Master is actually nice to them? Moreover, Master is protective of his children. I believe that if he knows all of this, he will also follow my wishes. Just listen to me and lock this person up. That''s all."


    The leader turned around and disappeared.


    When the other secret guards saw this, they left Ling Yunxiao alone and left.


    Jiang Ming had already started fighting with those people.


    Just like the secret guards in Xia Qiyan''s courtyard, those people wanted to kill them.


    Jiang Ming, however, dealt with the secret guards with one hand.

 Chapter 856 Strange River

    <h4>Chapter 856 Strange River</h4>


    Xia Chenjing originally thought that it would take a while more, but he did not expect these secret guards to all fall to the ground. He waspletely dumbfounded.


    Those secret guards were already on the verge of death and were all lying on the ground.


    Their auras were unstable, and their eyes were trembling.


    "Let''s go in."


    Jiang Ming did not expect these secret guards to be so fragile. He patted the dust off his clothes and looked at Xia Chenjing.


    Xia Chenjing was still confused. He nodded. He was still in a state of surprise and confusion.


    Seeing Xia Chenjing like this, Jiang Ming raised his hand and waved in front of him, signaling Xia Chenjing toe back to his senses.


    Xia Chenjing suddenly felt awkward.


    He coughed and said to Jiang Ming, "Then let''s go."


    Just as he was thinking, Jiang Ming had already walked forward. He felt that Xia Chenjing had already recovered, so he just walked forward.


    He hurriedly followed him, but just as they were about to push the door open, the door refused to open no matter what.


    Xia Chenjing used his spiritual energy, but he still could not push it open.


    He was already sweating profusely from the exertion.


    Seeing Xia Chenjing like this, Jiang Ming simply stopped him and said, "I think there''s some kind of mechanism on this door. Why don''t we look around and see if we can unlock this mechanism?"


    However, Xia Chenjing had other thoughts. He looked at the secret guard who had fallen to the ground.


    The secret guard had already closed his eyes, as if he no longer cared about his fate.


    Jiang Ming noticed Xia Chenjing''s gaze and immediately thought of the same idea.


    "Maybe this secret guard has something that can open the door. Let''s look for it."


    As he spoke, he took a step forward and went to search.


    Xia Chenjing followed Jiang Ming and searched the secret guards.


    However, after searching the entire team of secret guards, they still could not find what they were looking for.


    Coincidentally, the door beside them suddenly opened.


    Bai Heyu, who was cultivating, noticed that there were people and probably saw the situation on the side of the secret guards. He simply let them in.


    He guessed that Ning Caichen wanted something from his courtyard, and then he became angry again.


    Why did Ning Caichen trespass into a private ce? This building belonged to his family, not Ning Caichen.


    He wanted to see what Ning Caichen wanted to do.


    Seeing that the door opened automatically, Xia Chenjing was pleasantly surprised and wanted to go in, but he was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming guessed that someone was watching them in the dark, so he shouted toward the attic.


    "Bai Heyu, is that you? Are you in this attic?"


    Bai Heyu did not expect to be discovered. However, he did not care if he would be discovered or not. He did not say anything.


    He did not believe that Ning Caichen would think that someone was there if he kept silent.


    However, after not seeing Bai Heyu speak for a long time, Jiang Ming had another idea. He said to Bai Heyu directly, "Since you don''t want to reply to us, we''ll take it that you tacitly agreed to let us in. Xia Chenjing, let''s go."


    Xia Chenjing wiped the sweat off his body and did not know whether tough or cry.


    They did not seem to listen to Bai Heyu or ask for his opinion.


    Bai Heyu, who was in the attic, felt insulted when he heard Jiang Ming''s words.


    Ning Caichen was not asking for his opinion at all. He was just humiliating him here, right?


    Bai Heyu was furious. He smashed the ice block he was sitting on.


    Then, he waited and did not answer Jiang Ming.


    After Jiang Ming followed Xia Chenjing, he could not help but feel a little emotional.


    The top of the building was filled with books, but there was only one floor. There was no other ce.


    Jiang Ming casually took a book and flipped through it.


    After realizing that the book was full of normal content, he finally put the book back in.


    Xia Chenjing looked around and could not help but frown.


    "It''s strange. There are so many books, but there''s no space to hide anything. Where can that thing be?"


    When Bai Heyu heard what Xia Chenjing was saying, he could not help but be a little vignt.


    "Are these two here to get something?"


    Then, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Those things were all in his secret room. There was nothing else worth it in the attic.


    "There must be some mechanism here. Let''s look carefully."


    Jiang Ming began to pick out books, hoping to see some traps on the bookshelf.


    Then, he realized that there seemed to be a pattern to the books, so he changed the order of the books.


    Unexpectedly, some water suddenly poured down from the attic.


    The water was golden and sparkling. It looked like fine gold powder was pouring down.


    However, Xia Chenjing did not feel that way. He only felt that the water was poisonous and quickly stepped to the side.


    However, when the water touched the ground, it suddenly gathered into a small river and went straight toward Xia Chenjing.


    Xia Chenjing quickly stepped to the side, but this river seemed to know where Xia Chenjing was and followed him.


    When Jiang Ming saw the river, he quickly used his spiritual energy to erge his fan and used it to block the river.


    The river wanted to continue forward, but there was no way. It could not help but umte on the fan like a snake.


    Xia Chenjing looked at the fan and was dumbfounded. He immediately took a step back.


    However, the snake-like river took a step forward and surged directly in front of Xia Chenjing.


    When Xia Chenjing saw it, he did not avoid it and directly faced it. He also held a fan in his hand and wanted to fan the river away.


    However, the river directly pierced through the fan and went straight to Xia Chen''s forehead.


    Jiang Ming saw that the river was about to reach Xia Chenjing, so he waved his spiritual energy and threw it in front of Xia Chenjing.


    Xia Chenjing was immediately surrounded by a barrier.


    It was precisely because of this barrier that the river could not reach Xia Chenjing.


    The river wanted to break the barrier, but it could not.


    The barrier was as solid as mud. Seeing that the river was struggling to enter, Xia Chenjing suddenly threw a tantrum and made faces at the river.


    Jiang Ming did not expect Xia Chenjing to have such a side to him. He did not know whether tough or cry. Then, he took back the fan.


    He threw the fan onto the river, and the river immediately disappeared without a trace.


    The speed was so fast that Jiang Ming could not help but be stunned.


    Had he be so powerful now? How could it be like this?


    Xia Chenjing''s eyes lit up.


    "Wow, this spiritual energy is awesome!"

 Chapter 857 Search

    <h4>Chapter 857 Search</h4>


    However, arge number of bugs appeared around Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    These bugs were carrying something round on their backs. The thing on top was covered in spider webs, and it seemed to be some young eggs.


    Not only that, but those bugs also spat out spider silk.


    The spider silk looked like ordinary spider silk, but it was actually poisonous.


    Xia Chenjing was not paying attention and directly touched the spider silk. Brown spots suddenly appeared on his body.


    They were all big and small, looking extremely terrifying.


    Jiaming took a step back, and the floor beneath the bugs instantly turned ck.


    He could not help but be vignt.


    There might be something in the ce where these little bugs passed by that could not be destroyed by these little bugs.


    Xia Chenjing also noticed all this and quickly spoke to Jiang Ming in his heart.


    "I saw it too," Jiang Ming replied.


    At this moment, those books suddenly seemed to be alive and went toward Xia Chenjing and Jiang Ming.


    When Xia Chenjing saw this, he immediately used mes to burn all the books.


    However, those books were like heavy metal. Those mes werepletely useless on them. Not only that, but they were also automatically extinguished.


    Jiang Ming understood.


    These books were probably made of metal, so he simply took out his folding fan and let it hold all the books together.


    These books were squeezed together and kept colliding. All of them were damaged.


    Not only that, but the books also slowly stopped.


    They seemed to know that they were surrounded and began to attack the fan fiercely.


    The fan instantly turned into a ball of cotton.


    Jiang Ming was extremely satisfied.


    However, at this time, the bugs began to move again and came toward Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing were together, and then they all went toward the bugs.


    The bugs began to climb up, and one by one, they flew toward Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing like darts.


    Jiang Ming realized that these bugs seemed to be afraid of fire, so he used fire again.


    His palms were filled with fire, and the bugs seemed to be afraid as they retreated. The entire formation became inconsistent.


    Not long after, these formations began to reorganize again. They gathered into rows of shields and moved forward.


    When Xia Chenjing saw this, he directly used fire attack and fire to throw at these bugs.


    These bugs seemed to have changed into a different person. They were suddenly not afraid and directly attacked.


    Suddenly, a lot of spikes appeared and rushed toward Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing were forced to retreat. Then, he found that the spikes could be controlled by these bugs.


    Seeing that the spikes did not hit Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing, they went toward them again.


    Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing saw that escaping was not a solution, so they directly faced these spikes and crushed them.


    However, although Jiang Ming crushed them, Xia Chenjing could not avoid all of them and was stabbed by the spike.


    A bloody mark appeared on his arm. Jiang Ming was afraid that the spike would be poisonous, so he quickly bandaged the wound.


    Then, Jiang Ming checked.


    However, taking advantage of this gap, the bugs continued to attack.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming simply used the barrier to surround the bug.


    This time, the barrier was useless. A circle suddenly appeared on the ground.


    Weapons were suddenly distributed in the circle, and these weapons were aimed at Jiang Ming.


    There were swords, bows, and hammers. They all looked like they were being controlled by someone.


    Jiang Ming was fearless as well. He retreated and swung the sword that he had conjured.


    He headed straight for the weapons, and they immediately fell to the ground as if they had lost their effectiveness.


    However, these weapons did not stop attacking. They seemed to be more aggressive as they headed toward Jiang Ming.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he used the same method again. These weapons instantly fell to the ground and rose up again.


    Seeing that these weapons were still in this state, Jiang Ming simply nailed the weapons directly.


    The weapon struggled with all its might, but it could not break free at all.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he was relieved and focused on attacking the bugs again.


    These bugs had already spread out and began to climb up the wall.


    They were densely packed on the wall, trying to get close to Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing.


    However, these bugs all headed toward Jiang Ming. He did not give Jiang Ming a chance to touch it at all.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming simply pulled Xia Chenjing to the ground.


    On the ground, there was the sticky liquid that these bugs had crawled out.


    Jiang Ming saw the mucus before he reached the ground. He quickly pulled Xia Chenjing back.


    When Xia Chenjing saw that he was pulled up, he could not help but feel a little strange.


    Then, he suddenly understood something. Then, he whispered to Jiang Ming, "I don''t know what''s going on with these bugs. Why don''t we go out first? I''m afraid we can''t stay in this building anymore."


    "Bai Heyu released these bugs to chase us away. We can''t just leave like this. If we leave, it will be on Bai Heyu''s terms."


    When Jiang Ming saw the bugs, he simply fanned them down one by one.


    Those bugs felt that they could fall on Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing''s heads, so they quickly fell down automatically.


    However, once Xia Chenjing pulled Jiang Ming to avoid the bugs, they could not fall at all.


    Xia Chenjing thought for a moment. It was indeed like this.


    "Then let''s continue attacking these bugs."


    Then, when the bugs fell to the ground, Jiang Ming made the fan bigger and blocked the bugs directly.


    Even if these bugs piled up into a mountain, they would not be able to pass.


    These bugs simply bit the fan, but the fan was as hard as steel, and they could not bite it at all.


    The bugs began to gather together again, trying to push down the fan.


    However, they were still useless. Jiang Ming could not help but smile. "I thought these bugs had some kind of power, but it turned out to be nothing more than this."


    Just as he was speaking, the fan suddenly fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    Jiang Ming felt a little strange.


    If it was not for someone pushing it, the fan would not havee down. The only w of the fan was that if it was pushed by someone, it would not be able to withstand it.


    Xia Chenjing pulled Jiang Ming to the back and said to Jiang Ming, "I think Bai Heyu has fallen. This fan might be hidden somewhere. We have to find Bai Heyu and find him."


    Jiang Ming felt that it made sense. He looked around and found a hole in the wall.

 Chapter 858 Discovered

    <h4>Chapter 858 Discovered</h4>


    The hole was faintly discernible. It was as if it were covered by a thin film.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming secretly threw a needle over. The needle went deep inside and immediately pierced through the membrane.


    When the membrane was torn open, some blood seeped out.


    Jiang Ming was stunned.


    Xia Chenjing immediately reacted quickly and said, "The thing inside the membrane should be that white crane feather."


    Bai Heyu, who was at the entrance of the tunnel, covered his eyes. He originally thought that the silver needle would not pierce through the membrane at all, but the result was unexpected.


    Not only that, but the needle also made his eyes bleed.


    He took a deep breath and tried his best to remain calm. Then, he faced Jiang Ming and released the bugs in his hand.


    These bugs were transparent and could not be seen unless one looked at them easily.


    At this moment, the bugs began to spread out and climb toward Xia Chenjing and Jiang Ming.


    They were extremely fast and even released some smoke from their bodies. This smoke carried a fragrance.


    When Xia Chenjing smelled this inexplicable fragrance, he could not help but be vignt. He said to Jiang Ming, "This fragrance is too strong. It makes people go crazy."


    As he was speaking, a person appeared in front of Xia Chenjing.


    That person looked very familiar. The person was King Fengyu!


    "King Fengyu, why are you here?"


    Xia Chenjing had no feelings for King Fengyu since the beginning and spoke coldly.


    King Fengyu seemed to have changed into a different person. With tears in his eyes, he said to Xia Chenjing, "Second General, this is all my fault. Please don''t be angry."


    Jiang Ming felt strange when he heard Xia Chenjing''s words.


    He did not see King Fengyu.


    However, in the blink of an eye, he also saw someone.


    That person was not King Fengyu, but Sikong Wuyuan.


    He was stunned for a moment and looked at Sikong Wuyuan strangely.


    "Sikong Wuyuan, why are you here? Didn''t I tell you to take good care of Liang Sisi?"


    Sikong Wuyuan smiled and said, "I was afraid that you would be in danger, so I came here. Follow me quickly. I know how to avoid these bugs."


    Although Sikong Wuyuan''s personality did not seem to be any different from before, Jiang Ming still felt that something was wrong and did not let his guard down.


    Sikong Wuyuan had already stretched out his hand and rushed toward Jiang Ming. "Ning Caichen,e here quickly."


    "Are you really Sikong Wuyuan?"


    Jiang Ming was confused. He looked at Sikong Wuyuan and felt that things were really strange.


    On Xia Chenjing''s side, he was already in a state of confusion. He waspletely focused on King Fengyu and no longer noticed Jiang Ming.


    "Second General, I believe you. You are magnanimous. You will definitely forgive me, right?" King Fengyu continued, "If you''re unwilling, then it''s fine. I''m willing to die as an apology."


    As he spoke, a knife appeared in the king''s hand, and he shed at his own head.


    "No!"


    Xia Chenjing was still a little kind-hearted. He quickly went forward to stop King Fengyu.


    Jiang Ming had been checking on Xia Chenjing''s condition. When he saw Xia Chenjing was about to go forward, he quickly pulled him back.


    Then, King Fengyu disappeared without a trace.


    Not only that, but Sikong Wuyuan also wanted to grab Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming felt that this Sikong Wuyuan did not seem to be the real Sikong Wuyuan. He quickly took Xia Chenjing and retreated. At the same time, he released his spiritual energy to attack this Sikong Wuyuan''s body.


    Flesh and blood fell to the ground.


    Jiang Ming closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he saw thousands of dead bugs.


    Their corpses were densely packed. Combined with what he and Xia Chenjing had seen just now, he suddenly understood everything.


    King Fengyu and Sikong Wuyuan were probably created from these bugs.


    "This... What''s going on?"


    Xia Chenjing was dumbfounded. Looking at the densely packed corpses, he could not help but feel afraid.


    Jiang Ming exined to Xia Chenjing, but at this moment, the ce seemed to have been triggered.


    Countless arrows flew toward Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing. Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing rushed forward to block the arrows.


    However, the arrows dodged Xia Chenjing and Jiang Ming''s attacks.


    Jiang Ming seemed to have understood something, so he simply took a step forward and rushed toward the thin film.


    When Bai Heyu saw that Jiang Ming wasing, he quickly blocked the entrance automatically. However, Jiang Ming punched a hole through it.


    In the next second, the debris on the hole quickly fell down. Bai Hanyu also fell heavily to the ground.


    Bai Heyu''s waist was injured.


    "Get away from me!"


    Seeing that Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing wereing over, Bai Heyu roared at them.


    Jiang Ming did not take another step forward, but he pulled Xia Chenjing to a stop.


    Xia Chenjing looked at him in confusion. He did not understand why Jiang Ming was so amodating to Bai Heyu.


    However, Jiang Ming had other ideas.


    Now that Bai Heyu was injured, if they went over, they might be attacked by Bai Heyu. It was better to stay away from Bai Heyu.


    He sized up Bai Heyu and said to him, "I heard that there is a magic treasure in this library that can tell who was appointed. I wonder if you know about this."


    Bai Heyu pretended to be dumb and said, "I don''t know. No wonder you two came here. Where did you hear that rumor from? I don''t know anything."


    Jiang Ming smiled, finding it hard to believe.


    Were all these people this stupid?


    Xia Chenjing immediately reprimanded Bai Heyu, "How can you not know? As the master of this sea area, don''t you know anything?"


    When Bai Heyu heard this, he quickly shook his head and said, "I''ve heard these rumors, but I think they''re all fake. How can they be true? That''s why I said I don''t know. No matter what, I still hope that the two of you won''t believe this nonsense. Don''t be led astray by those liars."


    At this moment, the door was opened again. Xia Qiyan walked in and saw Bai Heyu who had fallen to the ground. She was concerned and stepped forward, trying to help Bai Heyu up.


    "Bai Heyu, what happened to you?"


    Although she did not like Bai Heyu, he was her husband after all. She could not just ignore him.


    Bai Heyu followed Xia Qiyan and stood up. Then, he shook his head and said, "I''m fine."


    Although he said that, he felt that Xia Qiyan should already know who had caused him to be like this.

 Chapter 859 Understand Another Woman’s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 859 Understand Another Woman''s Thoughts</h4>


    Sure enough, Xia Qiyan looked at Xia Chenjing and Jiang Ming angrily and said, "What are these two doing?"


    Jiang Ming knew that he had offended Xia Qiyan, so he said, "We thought something had happened. We had no choice but to charge into the library."


    Seeing that Jiang Ming and Xia Chenjing had made him look like a victim, Bai Heyu was furious. Then, he said, "I see that this library has already been destroyed. Who knows if the two of them really wanted to save me or had juste here to find something."


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment, nced at Bai Heyu and Xia Qiyan, and then said to Xia Chenjing, "Let''s go."


    Xia Chenjing did not know what was going on and became even more confused. He asked Jiang Ming in his heart, "Ning Caichen, are we leaving just like this? Bai Heyu and Xia Qiyan''s true colors have been revealed. They wanted to kill us, so why did we let them go?"


    "We haven''t found anything substantial yet. We''ll set off at night," Jiang Ming said to Xia Chenjing in his heart, and Bai Heyu did not say anything.


    His waist was in so much pain that he could not speak.


    Xia Qiyan''s heart ached when she saw Bai Heyu''s expression. She helped him to her courtyard.


    Then, she heard that the secret guards had captured Ling Yunxiao, and Xia Qiyan could not help but feel a sense of pleasure. Then, she followed Bai Heyu and said, "I think we should kill Ling Yunxiao. Ning Caichen is so arrogant."


    Bai Heyu shook his head and said, "We still need that appointed person. If we identally anger him, it will not be worth it if he leaves. We still have to wait and see. However, Ling Yunxiao should still be locked up like this. Since he dares to do such a thing, then your house will not be peaceful."


    "That''s true. I don''t know why Ling Yunxiao is looking for me, but he definitely doesn''t have any good intentions."


    Xia Qiyan also felt that Bai Heyu''s words made sense, so she immediately followed the guard and said, "Just do as Bai Heyu says."


    Just as Bai Heyu was thinking, Jiang Ming noticed that Ling Yunxiao had not returned. He immediately asked Liang Sisi and Sikong Wuyuan, "Why isn''t Ling Yunxiao back yet? Where is Ling Yunxiao now?"


    Liang Sisi was also confused. "I thought you came back together. I don''t know where Ling Yunxiao is now. Could it be that he was having a good chat with Xia Qiyan?"


    "Didn''t he say that Xia Qiyan looked like an old friend of his?" Sikong Wuyuan also teased. "Perhaps the two of them already know each other."


    Xia Chenjing shook his head. "Xia Qiyan came to the library and left with Bai Heyu. If that was the case, she should have brought Ling Yunxiao along."


    "I''m afraid something has happened to Ling Yunxiao. Let''s wait and see. If Ling Yunxiao doesn''te in a while, something must have happened," Jiang Ming thought for a moment and said to everyone.


    The others felt that what Jiang Ming said made sense and nodded immediately.


    After a while, they still did not see Ling Yunxiao, and they immediately became anxious.


    Jiang Ming stood up and said, "Go and ask Xia Qiyan. She should know where Ling Yunxiao went."


    "I''ll go with you." Liang Sisi stepped forward. "As a woman, I''ll understand another woman''s thoughts better. I might be able to tell what Xia Qiyan is up to."


    Jiang Ming felt that what Liang Sisi said made sense, so he nodded and agreed.


    Xia Chenjing immediately said, "Then I''ll go with you. Who knows if Xia Qiyan will make a move? It''s safer if we all go."


    "What about Sikong Wuyuan? There''s no one to take care of Sikong Wuyuan. Who knows what might happen if these servants stay here?" Liang Sisi rubbed her chin and asked worriedly.


    Sikong Wuyuan said indifferently, "It''s nothing. Don''t worry. No matter what, I won''t be unable to take care of myself."


    However, Liang Sisi still insisted, "Xia Chenjing, please stay. I''m really worried."


    Sikong Wuyuan was touched by Liang Sisi''s persistence, so he listened to her and did not say anything.


    When Xia Chenjing heard this, he said straightforwardly, "Then I''ll stay."


    In the end, he looked at Jiang Ming and said, "No matter what, you have to be careful. If there''s anything, send me a signal."


    Jiang Ming understood Xia Chen''s thoughts. He nodded and left with Liang Sisi.


    At this moment, in Xia Qiyan''s courtyard, she was taking care of Bai Heyu.


    Xia Qiyan heard the servants tell her that Jiang Ming had brought Liang Sisi over. She asked the servants about it and roughly understood why Jiang Ming had brought Liang Sisi along.


    They were probably here for Ling Yunxiao.


    Bai Heyu''s eyes were originally closed, but now they were open. He looked at Xia Qiyan and said, "I''ll go with you. I want to see what Ning Caichen wants to do. I won''t hand over Ling Yunxiao."


    Xia Qiyan understood what Bai Heyu was thinking andforted him, "Didn''t you say that there was still a big n to follow? If the n is ruined because of Ling Yunxiao, then the gains will not make up for the losses."


    Bai Heyu thought for a moment and agreed. However, he mmed his hand on the bed again.


    The bed almost split apart as he moved.


    "If Ning Caichen dares to do anything to you, then I won''t follow this n."


    Xia Qiyan smiled and said to Bai Heyu, "Don''t worry, Ning Caichen can''t do anything to me. I''m not that weak now. You can rest here. Don''t think too much."


    In the main living room, Jiang Ming was sitting on a chair.


    Liang Sisi also sat down.


    She felt a little strange.


    Why hadn''t Xia Qiyane over after so long?


    After Xia Qiyan had appeased Bai Heyu, she walked over lightly.


    This was Liang Sisi''s first time seeing Xia Qiyan. Xia Qiyan was not the prettiest, but she had the air of a youngdy from a wealthy family.


    She smiled and said to Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi, "I wonder why you came to see me, Lord Ning Caichen? And who is thisdy?"


    As she spoke, her eyes scanned Liang Sisi.


    Liang Sisi knew what Xia Qiyan meant, so she introduced herself, "I''m a subordinate of Lord Ning Caichen. You can call me Liang Sisi."


    "Alright, Miss Liang Sisi. Please serve her some refreshments."


    She then instructed the servant beside her.

 Chapter 860 Leave Together

    <h4>Chapter 860 Leave Together</h4>


    The servant responded and turned to leave.


    Thank you, Miss Xia."


    Liang Sisi followed suit and went straight to the point.


    "Ling Yunxiao has been here before. Have you seen him before? We didn''t see Ling Yunxiaoe back after a while, so we came to ask."


    Xia Qiyan pretended to be shocked for a moment, then asked curiously, "When did Young Master Ling Yunxiaoe here? I haven''t seen him. I just went out to buy some makeup. Miss Liang, do you want some?"


    As she spoke, she pped her hands and gestured for the maid to bring the makeup over.


    Jiang Ming looked at the cosmetic powder carefully and found that it was indeed newly bought. He was a little confused.


    Liang Sisi thought for a moment and said, "I wonder if you have any secret guards protecting you? There seemed to be very few people in this courtyard."


    Xia Qiyan shook her head. "The mansion is surrounded by secret guards. No one dares to enter, and there is no way there will be any secret guards around the courtyard."


    Xia Qiyan spoke slowly, but Liang Sisi saw right through her. "Is what you said true? Why do I feel like there really are secret guards around this courtyard? I saw their shadows just now."


    Liang Sisi was lying about thest sentence.


    She did not see the secret guards at all, but she wanted Xia Qiyan to tell her the truth.


    However, Xia Qiyan could tell that Liang Sisi was not telling the truth. She immediately added, "Miss Liang, I don''t quite understand what you''re saying. I really don''t have any secret guards here."


    Liang Sisi saw that Xia Qiyan was unwilling to tell the truth and could not help butugh. Then, she followed Xia Qiyan''s line of thought and said, "Since you don''t feel like telling the truth, I guess we will never know. But if I catch one of these secret guards, what will happen to you?"


    Unexpectedly, Xia Qiyan was not afraid at all. Instead, she faced Liang Sisi and said, "There are no secret guards. Miss Liang,e over. If you can''t find them, we''ll have to do something about your baseless usations."


    Seeing that the two of them were about to fight, Jiang Ming quickly eased the atmosphere and said, "If there''s anything, we can talk it out. It''s not good to argue like this."


    Then, he turned to Xia Qiyan and said, "Ling Yunxiao is ourpanion. We are very anxious now. Since you have not seen Ling Yunxiao, we will leave first. Miss Xia, please let us know if you have any news of Ling Yunxiao."


    Jiang Ming stood up.


    Xia Qiyan thought that she had already settled the matter with Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi, so she smiled and said, "Of course. As our honored guest, you must be treated well, Lord Ning Caichen. So, don''t worry. When I see Ling Yunxiao, I will inform you immediately."


    "I hope so."


    Liang Sisi was furious.


    She could tell that Xia Qiyan was lying, but she did not know what to say.


    She felt that she should not be outdone by Xia Qiyan, but she could not bring herself to say it.


    Jiang Mingforted Liang Sisi in his heart. "I''m sure I can save Ling Yunxiao. We''ll wait and see."


    "Wait and see? Would we be able to save Ling Yunxiao if we just waited and watched?"


    Liang Sisi was very confused and asked Jiang Ming in her heart.


    Jiang Ming smiled faintly.


    "Xia Qiyan thought that she was going to get away with it, but it wasn''t that easy. You''ll know when you see it."


    "Take care."


    Xia Qiyan did not know what Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi were thinking. She looked at Liang Sisi and Jiang Ming with a smile, feeling proud of herself.


    She knew that Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi were nothing. Now, it seemed that they would never be able to find Ling Yunxiao.


    However, Jiang Ming''s expression suddenly changed. He said to Liang Sisi, "Ling Yunxiao sent me a signal. Let''s go and take a look."


    What?


    These three people could still be in contact?


    Xia Qiyan wanted to ask Jiang Ming, but Jiang Ming was so angry that he left with Liang Sisi.


    Liang Sisi could tell that Xia Qiyan was panicking, so she pretended to be anxious and shouted, "Lord Ning Caichen, let''s go."


    Xia Qiyan heard her clearly, and her expression changed. She quickly turned around and told Bai Heyu what had happened.


    Bai Heyu''s expression also changed. Then, he said to Xia Qiyan, "This matter is very tricky. Quickly go and see Ling Yunxiao. Also, send someone to follow Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi."


    On the other side, Liang Sisi followed Jiang Ming and praised him in her heart. "Ning Caichen, as expected of you, you solved the issue. I couldn''t think of such a strategy."


    "Be careful not to look back. There are some people behind us."


    Jiang Ming did not answer Liang Sisi''s question. Instead, he looked behind him.


    When he realized that there seemed to be some people following them, he immediatelyughed in his heart.


    It seemed that Xia Qiyan''s men had already arrived. Now, they were just waiting to shake off these people.


    Liang Sisi was stunned for a moment, and then she whispered to Jiang Ming, "We might as well split up. I''ll let these people follow me while you go and rescue Ling Yunxiao."


    Jiang Ming disagreed.


    "If you''re alone, people will see through you. If we want to leave, we have to leave together."


    As he spoke, Jiang Ming pulled Liang Sisi''s hand and walked forward.


    "Alright, then I''ll follow you."


    Liang Sisi also felt that there was something wrong with her strategy, so she immediately followed Jiang Ming.


    They walked forward to the left, turned to the right, and walked up, immediately shaking off the people behind them.


    Seeing that she had already left, Jiang Ming quickly brought Liang Sisi to Xia Qiyan''s courtyard.


    At this moment, Xia Qiyan was in a hurry to bring people to the prison where Ling Yunxiao was.


    Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi kept silent and followed Xia Qiyan.


    Xia Qiyan left the courtyard and got into the carriage. They immediately arrived at a certain location.


    However, the door needed some mechanism to open.


    After Xia Qiyan entered, Jiang Ming took Liang Sisi to another door.


    They did not find the door, but they found a dog door. Liang Si thought for a moment and immediately went up to the dog door without hesitation.


    Seeing that Liang Sisi did not put on any airs as a princess, Jiang Ming also went in through the dog door.


    There was a dog in the dog door. When it saw Liang Sisi and Jiang Minge in, the dog immediately ran toward Liang Sisi and Jiang Ming. It seemed like it wanted to attack Liang Sisi and Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming flicked a stone over and stuck it in the dog''s throat.


    It did not care about Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi anymore. It fiddled with its mouth anxiously.

 Chapter 861 Losing Patience

    <h4>Chapter 861 Losing Patience</h4>


    The servant who was originally watching the courtyard saw that the dog seemed to be acting strange and immediately walked over.


    But when he went over, his back was facing Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi.


    Seeing that the servant did not seem to notice them, Jiang Ming quickly pulled Liang Sisi to the side to hide.


    At this moment, a maid noticed them and immediately wanted to call for help.


    Liang Sisi noticed the maid.


    She took a step forward and covered the maid''s mouth. Then, she skillfully knocked the maid out.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he gave Liang Sisi a thumbs up. Then, the two of them went elsewhere to check.


    There was another entrance at the innermost part of the cave, but there were some guards guarding it.


    Jiang Ming felt that there might be other entrances in the innermost room, so he brought Liang Sisi somewhere else.


    They discovered that the courtyard was filled with hidden mechanisms and secret guards.


    Jiang Ming was cautious and took Liang Sisi to hide, but he still could not avoid some people.


    This time, it was an old man who discovered them. This old man had pale white skin, but there was a huge spider web on his head.


    He held a rosary in his hands and stood in front of Jiang Ming and the other man with a cold gaze.


    When he saw Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi, he snorted coldly and said, "It seems that some dirty rats have entered."


    Jiang Ming knew that the old man would not let them go just like that, so he simply said, "Hand over the key to the room inside!"


    The old man revealed a mocking expression before he burst intoughter.


    "Do you think I''m worthless? I''d like to see how strong you are. You two will not leave here alive."


    As he spoke, he immediately threw the rosary in his hand at Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi.


    The moment he threw it out, the rosary instantly broke.


    The beads of the rosary turned toward Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi''s eyes.


    Jiang Ming realized the intentions of the rosary beads and quickly blocked Liang Sisi''s eyes. He then moved his hands toward the rosary beads.


    The rosary beads were all stuck to Jiang Ming''s hand.


    The old man''s eyes rolled around as he forced out his spiritual power.


    These rosary beads also went deep into Jiang Ming''s hands, and Jiang Ming immediately felt pain.


    Liang Sisi''s vision turned dark.


    She was afraid that Jiang Ming would be in danger, so she quickly called out to Ning Caichen.


    "Ning Caichen, don''t block my eyes! Let me take a look."


    However, her shout attracted the attention of others. These people gathered together and approached Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi.


    Liang Sisi could not help but regret her actions.


    If she had known that she would attract more people earlier, she would not have said anything.


    However, it was toote. Seeing that more and more people wereing, Jiang Ming looked at the high wall opposite them and picked up Liang Sisi. Then, he side-stepped and walked toward the high wall.


    However, the old man chased after him and said to the servants, "Hurry up and follow them. Don''t let these two escape."


    When the servants heard what the old man said, they all followed the two.


    However, they could not see Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi. They seemed to have disappeared.


    Seeing that they could not find them, they could onlye back dejectedly to report this to the old man.


    The old man could not help but get angry.


    "You can''t even find two people. You are a bunch of good-for-nothings! Hurry up and set up a barrier around the courtyard. Don''t let these people in again. Now that these dirty rats havee in, it''s going to be troublesome."


    Those people responded obediently and then left the house one after another.


    At this time, Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi were hiding in the dog''s kennel that was connected to the dog door.


    The dog wanted to go up to y with them, but it was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi deliberately shrunk so that those people could not find them.


    Liang Sisi did not know what to do next. She whispered to Jiang Ming, "Ning Caichen, you heard what the old man said. It seems that it will be more difficult for us to enterter."


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and said to Liang Sisi, "Stay here. I''ll go take a look first. If it''s too dangerous, don''t leave."


    Liang Sisi was even more reluctant and quickly said, "No, I can''t let you fall into danger. If we go, the two of us will go together. The two of us will die together!"


    Seeing that Liang Sisi was stubborn again, Jiang Ming had no choice but to bring her along.


    However, when they stepped forward, they walked into a spider web.


    The old man looked at Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi with a smile and said, "I knew that you might be here, so I set up a spider web. Are you satisfied with this gift?"


    He was smiling.


    Jiang Ming could tell that the old man was gloating. He did not n to hide anymore. He tore the spider web and instantly went back to his regr size along with Liang Sisi.


    He walked toward the old man, and the old man immediately retreated.


    The spider silk used in the web was made by him and was extremely sticky. Jiang Ming tore it apart in one go. Who was he?


    Then, Jiang Ming crushed the rosary beads and threw them over.


    The old man was immediately hit by one of the beads and had a headache.


    "Damn it, how dare you use my rosary against me!"


    The old man covered his forehead in anger.


    He immediately took out a horsetail whisk and threw it at Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi.


    A gust of wind blew toward Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi. It was a gentle wind, but Liang Sisi felt intense pain.


    Jiang Ming realized that Liang Sisi could not take it anymore and quickly snatched the horsetail whisk.


    Jiang Ming was so fast that the old man could not react in time, and the horsetail whisk was snatched away.


    He was dumbfounded. Then, he hurriedly went forward and wanted to take the horsetail whisk back.


    However, Jiang Ming did not give him such a chance at all. He imitated the old man and raised the horsetail whisk.


    The old man was instantly thrown away. He crashed into the high wall and fell heavily to the ground.


    The others also saw the old man''s miserable state and could not help but take a step back. Then, they probably knew that it was Jiang Ming or Liang Sisi''s doing, so they quickly surrounded Liang Sisi and Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming did not care anymore.


    He originally wanted to save Ling Yunxiao secretly, but he did not expect this group of people to be so persistent. He might as well fight to the death.


    Liang Sisi still wanted to leave first, so she whispered to Jiang Ming, "Let''s go first. Don''t let these people hurt us."


    "No, I want to continue staying here. We can''t leave in the current situation."


    Jiang Ming could see the situation clearly, so he followed up with Liang Sisi.


    Liang Sisi was stunned for a moment. She wanted to persuade Jiang Ming, but Jiang Ming had already rushed out.


    She was shocked.


    "Ning Caichen, don''t!"

 Chapter 862 Giant Spider

    <h4>Chapter 862 Giant Spider</h4>


    Liang Sisi clearly saw the old man appear in front of them.


    Many spiders suddenly crawled all over their bodies.


    Liang Sisi did not know why she could sense it, but she knew that these spiders were not good.


    She started to worry.


    Jiang Ming did not care about these spiders.


    He did not listen to Liang Sisi.


    In his opinion, these spiders were harmless. He used the horsetail whisk and continued to fly forward.


    As he thought about it, he tossed these spiders aside.


    However, this time, the old man was prepared and was as steady as a mountain.


    When he held out his hand, the horsetail whisk automatically left Jiang Ming''s hand and went directly to his hand.


    The old man was expressionless. Then, he raised the horsetail whisk again. However, he did not go toward Jiang Ming. Instead, he raised it toward the sky.


    Was this old man stupid?


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment and looked to the side strangely.


    A huge spider web flew toward Jiang Ming from the sky. It was obvious that it wanted to trap him.


    Jiang Ming saw it, but he did not move. He was covered by the spider web.


    When Liang Sisi saw this, she quickly went forward to tear the spider web apart.


    However, just as she touched the spider web, it sucked her in.


    However, things were different for her. Her body was wrapped in spider silk and lifted up by the spider web.


    Liang Sisi struggled and used her hands to pull at the spider silk. However, her wrists were tied up by the spider silk.


    Additionally, the spider silk seemed to have its own consciousness as it covered Liang Sisi''s mouth.


    Liang Sisi stammered, but she could not make a sound.


    She said to Jiang Ming in her heart, "Ning Caichen, what should we do now? I can''t struggle anymore."


    Jiang Ming closed his eyes and did not answer Liang Sisi. He waited for the spider to appear.


    The ground suddenly shook, and a crack appeared on the ground where Jiang Ming was.


    The crack was long and thin and was splitting in all directions.


    Jiang Ming did not notice all of this, but Liang Sisi, who was tied up, saw it.


    Liang Sisi quickly told Jiang Ming in her heart, "Ning Caichen, quickly open your eyes."


    Upon hearing Liang Sisi''s words, Jiang Ming still did not open his eyes. He did not even move. He just waited for the crack to grow bigger.


    Liang Sisi did not know what was going on, so she desperately reminded Jiang Ming in her heart.


    However, when she saw that Jiang Ming still did not move at all, she could not help but panic.


    Then, she thought that Jiang Ming had given up struggling and quickly said, "Ning Caichen, are you nning to die? Don''t be like this. We might be able to destroy this spider silk."


    However, Liang Sisi did not have much confidence.


    She had already used all her strength, but there was still nothing she could do.


    At this moment, a ck thing suddenly appeared from the crack and gradually floated out of the ground.


    Liang Sisi also saw the ck thing. It was a huge spider head.


    As the spider headpletely emerged, Jiang Ming stepped on it.


    However, the spider obviously did not want Jiang Ming to step on it. It shook its body desperately.


    However, Jiang Ming took his foot off the spider''s head and raised it. He happened to aim his kick at the spider''s eyes.


    Then, his body suddenly turned into a huge sword.


    The long sword pierced straight into the spider''s eyes. The spider immediately began to flee frantically, but pus could not stop flowing from its eyes.


    The pus kept flowing, and soon it was all over the ground.


    It was green and putrid.


    The green pus flowed all over the ground and gathered into a river, washing the servants up against the wall.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming decided to end the battle quickly. He went up and stabbed the other eye of the spider.


    The spider started to go on a rampage and knocked against the surrounding walls.


    Hearing themotion outside, Xia Qiyan, who was inside, could not help but feel that something was amiss. Then, she asked the servants to go and check.


    When Xia Qiyan heard the news from a servant, she was furious. She stomped on the floor and shouted at the servant, "Hurry up and capture these two people!"


    She would nevere out. If she did, they would know that she was the one who ordered this.


    However, if she pretended not to know, then no one would say that he was the one who instructed these servants to capture them.


    Thinking of this, Xia Qiyan smiled. Then, she took out some powder and ced it in the hands of a servant.


    "If you scatter all this powder on those two people, they will lose their sight."


    "Yes, Madam."


    The servant hurriedly left with the powder.


    Xia Qiyan smiled proudly.


    She wanted to see what other thoughts Liang Sisi and Ning Caichen had after losing their sight.


    When the servants came out, the spider had been mutted by Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming had cut the spider into three pieces. The spider waspletely paralyzed on the ground.


    The spider''s stomach was also torn open, and many small spiders ran out.


    The little spiders all ran to Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi''s side, wanting to climb onto them.


    Once the spider died, Liang Sisi could break free from the spider silk. She stood beside Jiang Ming.


    Seeing that the little spiders were so fast, Jiang Ming quickly took out his fan and divided it into countless small fans to block the spiders.


    These spiders were stupid. They charged at the small fans, and some fainted.


    Liang Sisi could not help but cry out when she saw the little spiders'' miserable states. However, another thing emerged from the spider''s carcass.


    It was a huge centipede. The centipede had an urate target and quickly crawled toward Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi.


    Liang Sisi hated centipedes, so she frowned. She could not help but hold Jiang Ming''s arm with both hands, and she said to Jiang Ming in her heart, "Ning Caichen, what should we do? This centipede is extremely poisonous."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the centipede moved toward Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi.


    Jiang Ming was just about to deal with it when a person suddenly appeared in front of them and pushed them back.


    Jiang Ming looked at the person and realized that it was Zhu Asi. He could not help but be stunned. "Zhu Asi, why are you here?"


    Zhu Asi, on the other hand, calmly walked up to Jiang Ming.


    "I''m here to look for you. The matter with the kingdom has been settled, so I came to see you. I had a feeling that you would be in danger."


    "It''s good that you''re here," Jiang Ming said in surprise.

 Chapter 863 This Man Almost Hurt Me

    <h4>Chapter 863 This Man Almost Hurt Me</h4>


    "Where are the others?"


    Jiang Ming noticed that Zhu Asi was alone and asked him.


    "They are rushing over here, but I got here a little faster than them."


    Zhu Asi responded to Jiang Ming. He took out a pea and threw it out.


    The pea instantly became huge. It rolled on its own and bulldozed over the servants who were heading toward Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi.


    It ran over them violently.


    Their screams echoed. Zhu Asi was very satisfied with what he saw. Then, he released some sand.


    These grains of sand hit the rest of the servants. They were covered in tiny wounds.


    The screams continued. Jiang Ming looked at Zhu Asi and said, "Zhu Asi, we want to enter this mansion. Come with us."


    Zhu Asi nodded and asked curiously, "What are we going in for?"


    "We have to save a person."


    Jiang Ming whipped out his silver needles, then went forward and grabbed a servant.


    The servant had already been injured beyond recognition.


    When he opened his eyes and saw Jiang Ming, he burst into tears.


    "Sir, it''s all my fault. Please spare my life. I won''t dare do this again."


    "I can spare your life, but you have to tell me how to open this door."


    Jiang Ming threw the servant in front of the door. The servant knocked on the door and stood up without caring about his injuries.


    He keyed in some numbers on the door, and it opened.


    Jiang Ming brought Zhu Asi and Liang Sisi through the door.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming nced at Zhu Asi and saw that his lips were purple and rather bruised.


    "What happened to you?"


    He looked carefully at Zhu Asi''s lips and was a little confused.


    Zhu Asi touched his lips. His lips felt a little dry.


    "I was stung by something just now. It shouldn''t be a big deal."


    Jiang Ming looked at his swollen lips and thought for a moment. Then, he took out some powder from a bottle and sprinkled it all on Zhu Asi''s lips.


    Zhu Asi felt a little itchy and frowned.


    "Bear with it for a while. It''ll be over soon."


    Jiang Ming put the bottle back into his pocket.


    Then, he turned to look at the scene inside.


    There was no furniture in the room. It was very empty.


    Looking around, Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi did not see anyone.


    There were no secret doors around them. Jiang Ming tried to knock on the wall above, carefully looking for a hollow spot.


    However, he still could not find a hollow spot.


    "I don''t know where that door is. It''s really difficult to find."


    Liang Sisi rubbed her nose and looked at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and released some fireflies.


    Fireflies flew into the house, emitting fluorescent light.


    "Are those fireflies? What are you doing?"


    Liang Sisi looked at Jiang Ming strangely.


    Jiang Ming smiled mysteriously and said to Liang Sisi, "Liang Sisi, wait a moment."


    Liang Sisi was curious and kept looking at the fireflies.


    The fireflies were waiting in a small hole and continued to emit light.


    Then, they shone brightly.


    With this light, a door automatically opened on the wall.


    "What a miracle. Where did you get these fireflies?"


    Zhu Asi was amazed and turned to look at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming looked at Zhu Asi. "I made them with my spiritual energy. Let''s go in."


    As he spoke, he stood up and led the others through the door.


    Xia Qiyan was trapping butterflies.


    There was a huge table in front of her, and there were many ss bottles on the table.


    Inside each ss bottle was a butterfly emerging outside its cocoon, fluttering its wings and flying against the ss.


    The ss bottles emitted colorful lights.


    Noticing the ss bottles here, Jiang Ming took a step forward and picked one up. "Miss Xia, I didn''t expect you to have so many butterflies here."


    Xia Qiyan smiled and handed a ss bottle to Jiang Ming. She said thoughtfully, "Lord Ning Caichen, do you want to take a look at this bottle?"


    Jiang Ming vaguely felt that this ss bottle was not ordinary. He immediately walked over, took the bottle, and released the butterfly from the bottle.


    The moment the butterfly was released, it did not fly at all. Instead, it fell back down to the bottom of the ss bottle.


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment, and then he heard Ling Yunxiao''s voice.


    "Ouch, it hurts!"


    Jiang Ming pondered for a moment before staring at Xia Qiyan. "You turned Ling Yunxiao into a butterfly?"


    "What if I said I didn''t do that?" Xia Qiyan asked with a faint smile.


    As she spoke, she broke the ss bottles in her hand one by one.


    Those butterflies all went to the ss bottle where Ling Yunxiao was and pounced on him one after another.


    Ling Yunxiao''s screams continued.


    "Help! Save me! Can someone save me?"


    Ling Yunxiao seemed to have lost his memories of Jiang Ming and the others as he kept screaming in pain.


    Jiang Ming could not help but get angry. He rushed forward and pressed Xia Qiyan against the wall, his hands tightly gripping her neck.


    "What are you doing?" he asked Xia Qiyan. "Ling Yunxiao had no intention of offending you, so why did you turn him into a butterfly?"


    "Why did I turn Ling Yunxiao into a butterfly?" Xia Qiyan said angrily. "Ling Yunxiao almost hurt me just now. If I hadn''t turned him into a butterfly, I would have lost my chastity."


    Xia Qiyan burst intoughter.


    "Lord Ning Caichen, you''re really something else to have befriended such a person."


    She had made this up, hoping that Ning Caichen would believe her.


    "You''re talking nonsense. Ling Yunxiao is not such a person."


    Liang Sisi was also furious. She stepped forward and pped Xia Qiyan.


    Bai Heyu, who had suddenly appeared, saw this. His eyes instantly turned red. "Who said you could p my wife?"


    As he spoke, he stepped forward to grab Liang Sisi, but she dodged him.


    Liang Sisi was not someone to be trifled with. She kicked Bai Heyu away and started cursing, "Don''t you know what your wife has done? Your wife is disgusting!"


    Hearing Liang Sisi''s words, Bai Heyu was furious. He took a step forward and gripped a dagger tightly in his hand, aiming it at Liang Sisi''s heart.


    "Whoever dares to touch my wife will have to pay with their lives!"


    Seeing the dagger, Liang Sisi quickly stepped to the side.


    However, Bai Heyu feinted before turning around and bringing the dagger down to Liang Sisi''s heart.

 Chapter 864 Negotiated

    Chapter 864 Negotiated


    Jiang Ming understood Bai Heyu''s thoughts and stepped forward to kick him.


    This time, he used a lot of strength. Bai Heyu was kicked out of the door by Jiang Ming.


    Xia Qiyan panicked and shouted, "Don''t touch my husband. If you have anything to say,e at me!"


    "Return Ling Yunxiao to his human form, and I might be able to heal your husband."


    Jiang Ming tried to negotiate with Xia Qiyan.


    He had thought that Xia Qiyan would not agree to it and would continue to argue with him. However, Xia Qiyan actually agreed to his demands.


    Xia Qiyan even turned Ling Yunxiao back into his original form.


    Although Ling Yunxiao had changed back to his original form, he looked shell-shocked.


    Seeing Ling Yunxiao like this, Liang Sisi felt something was off. She walked up to him.


    "Ling Yunxiao? Ling Yunxiao, what''s wrong?"


    Hearing this, Ling Yunxiao did not react at all.


    Additionally, Ling Yunxiao''s eyes were empty. It was as if he had been hypnotized.


    Liang Sisi became even more anxious. She pped her hands, hoping to make some noise to make Ling Yunxiaoe back to his senses.


    However, Ling Yunxiao still did note back to his senses. He suddenly started walking aimlessly.


    Jiang Ming also caught a glimpse of Ling Yunxiao''s expression and could not help but be nervous. He looked at Xia Qiyan and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Xia Qiyan smiled deviously and told Jiang Ming, "I''ll tell you after you heal my husband. Otherwise, I won''t tell you."


    Jiang Ming knew what Xia Qiyan wanted. He looked at Bai Heyu and walked toward him.


    Bai Heyu was in so much pain that he wished he was dead. His entire face was wrinkled, and he could not take it anymore.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had let go of her, Xia Qiyan hurried over to check on Bai Heyu''s injuries.


    At this moment, she suddenly realized her feelings for Bai Heyu.


    From now on, she would never order Bai Heyu around again.


    When Bai Heyu saw Xia Qiyan, he immediately stood up and smiled at her. "Xia Qiyan, I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    However, Xia Qiyan could tell that Bai Heyu was in a lot of pain. Then, she looked at Jiang Ming and said, "Ning Caichen, didn''t you say that you could save him?"


    Jiang Ming had already promised Xia Qiyan, so he immediately said, "I will definitely heal Bai Heyu."


    As he spoke, he immediately walked forward and took Bai Heyu''s pulse.


    Jiang Ming found that Bai Heyu had some fractures and immediately straightened them.


    Bai Heyu shrieked a few times, and then his forehead was covered in sweat.


    Xia Qiyan was extremely nervous. She looked at Jiang Ming and said, "Didn''t you say that you could heal Bai Heyu? Why is he in so much pain now?"


    Jiang Ming nced at Bai Heyu and said, "He didn''t suffer external injuries, but internal injuries. It''s normal for him to look like this now. Don''t be nervous. He''ll recover in a bit."


    At this moment, Bai Heyu felt that his body was no longer in pain. Then, he said to Xia Qiyan, "Ning Caichen is right. I don''t feel that much pain now. I feel that I should be fine after a while."


    Xia Qiyan heaved a sigh of relief and handed the handkerchief to Jiang Ming. "Put this handkerchief on Ling Yunxiao''s nose, and he will be fine."


    At this point, Jiang Ming quickly stood up and ced the handkerchief on Ling Yunxiao''s nose.


    As Xia Qiyan had said, Ling Yunxiao had instantly recovered.


    Jiang Ming also heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he looked at Xia Qiyan and Bai Heyu and said, "No matter what, we''re even now. Let''s just let it go."


    Xia Qiyan knew what Jiang Ming meant, but she still had other ns. She pretended to be calm and said, "Alright. From now on, I won''t mention these things again."


    In fact, she had other thoughts.


    In her opinion, nothing was more important than this ritual.


    As long as she became the overlord, she would be able to kill Ning Caichen twice over.


    Ling Yunxiao looked at Xia Qiyan and said, "We are not here to stay. We are here to find my wife. Do you know where she is now?"


    "Is your wife the princess of the mermen?"


    Xia Qiyan realized something, and her expression changed.


    Ling Yunxiao quickly nodded. "Have you seen my wife?"


    "The princess needs a specific ritual to be summoned, or else she won''t be able to be summoned."


    Xia Qiyan looked calm on the surface, but she wasughing loudly in his heart.


    She really did not expect that her prey would serve themselves on a silver tter like this.


    From the looks of it, she was about to seed.


    "What ritual?"


    Ling Yunxiao could not help but be delighted, and then he looked at Bai Heyu.


    Bai Heyu exined the matter, but Jiang Ming felt that it was a ceremony for the appointed person, so he asked some questions.


    Xia Qiyan shook his head and said, "It''s just the same ceremony, but there''s really no one appointed here. It''s better not to believe in other people''s nderous words."


    "Is that so? Then who would be needed to perform this ritual now?"


    Liang Sisi felt that something was amiss, so she pretended to be cautious and asked Xia Qiyan and Bai Heyu about it.


    Xia Qiyan smiled and said, "That''s naturally the person with the most spiritual energy. As for who the person with the most spiritual energy is, that depends on everyone''s own opinion."


    She thought for a moment, then looked at Jiang Ming and said, "I think the person with the most spiritual energy should be Ning Caichen. I think you should agree with me. Why don''t we choose Ning Caichen?"


    Liang Sisi rolled her eyes and said, "Why don''t you choose me? Although my spiritual energy is not the most powerful, I have eaten unlimited spiritual herbs. No matter what, I still contain unlimited spiritual energy."


    However, Ling Yunxiao shook his head and said, "It''s better not to. Let Ning Caichen do it. I don''t want my wife to be unable to be summoned."


    Ling Yunxiao became anxious.


    He really could not wait to see his wife. He did not even want to check if what Xia Qiyan told Bai Heyu was true.


    Seeing how anxious Ling Yunxiao was, it was exactly what Bai Heyu and Xia Qiyan wanted.


    Bai Heyu could not help but agree with Ling Yunxiao, "Yes, it is indeed very difficult for people with weak spiritual energy to seed in this ritual. If they don''t seed, there might be problems next time."


    Seeing Bai Heyu and Xia Qiyan agree like this, Jiang Ming could not help but feel a little confused. However, he did not show it on his face and agreed.


    "No problem, then let me carry out this ritual."

 Chapter 865 Pastries Have Been Sent Over

    865 Pastries Have Been Sent Over


    "If there is any problem, I hope you two can help us."


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had agreed, Bai Heyu and Xia Qiyan nodded and said, "Of course."


    They wereughing in their hearts.


    The fish had taken the bait!


    Before long, the sea area was about to turn upside down.


    Soon, they would be famous figures in the sea.


    Liang Sisi looked at Xia Qiyan and Bai Heyu''s expressions and felt that they had ulterior motives, but she did not say anything.


    Ling Yunxiao was in a hurry now, and there was nothing he could say. He might as well expose Xia Qiyan and Bai Heyuter.


    However, Liang Sisi started to worry.


    Ling Yunxiao loved his wife so much that he did not even think about the possibility of danger for her. If there was anything dangerous, they would all suffer together with Ling Yunxiao.


    Now that this matter had been settled, Xia Qiyan and Bai Heyu returned to their respective ces to rest.


    Jiang Ming did the same. He brought Ling Yunxiao, Liang Sisi, and Zhu Asi to Sikong Wuyuan.


    Seeing Sikong Wuyuan lying on the bed, he could not help but feel something was amiss. "Sikong Wuyuan, what''s wrong? You were fine when we left."


    Sikong Wuyuan told Zhu Asi everything that had happened.


    Zhu Asi could not help but look at Sikong Wuyuan sympathetically. "You''re the real victim here."


    He looked at Jiang Ming and said, "Although I don''t know Xia Qiyan and Bai Heyu, I don''t think they are good people. This ritual might not be able to summon Ling Yunxiao''s wife. It''s better to be careful when the timees."


    Ling Yunxiao said firmly, "No matter what, I have to give it a try. I really can''t wait to see my wife."


    Jiang Mingforted Ling Yunxiao. "I know what you''re thinking, but we can''t be rash. If something happens to you, your wife won''t be able to see you. It won''t be worth it. "


    Ling Yunxiao also felt that his words were reasonable, but he could not control himself. He sighed and said, "I know, but I''m really anxious about the current situation. I don''t even know if my wife is safe. She won''t be favored as long as she stays married to me. I''m really upset."


    Liang Sisi thought for a moment and said, "I think it''s better to do this. When the ritual is held, we will deliberately not appear. Only Jiang Ming and Ling Yunxiao will be there. When something happens, we cane to help."


    Zhu Asi felt that this was a good n and quickly said, "I think that''s the best n."


    Jiang Ming did not mind.


    Ling Yunxiao nodded.


    He just wanted to see his wife. Now that Jiang Ming was present, he did not care about the danger.


    Sikong Wuyuan was baffled.


    "What ritual? What are you doing? Are you going to perform the ritual of the appointed person?"


    "They said it isn''t going to be a ritual of the appointed person, but it''s exactly the same."


    Jiang Ming smiled faintly.


    Compared to Liang Sisi''s proposal, he thought of something better.


    Sikong Wuyuan was confused.


    Jiang Ming exined everything.


    Sikong Wuyuan stopped Jiang Ming and said, "Ning Caichen, don''t go. If you go, won''t you be walking right into their trap? Bai Heyu and Xia Qiyan have evil intentions!"


    At this time, Ling Yunxiao was against it.


    "Ning Caichen''s life is very important. Thus, in the same vein, is my wife''s life not equally as important? You''re ruthless."


    Sikong Wuyuan found it hard to refute and was immediately rendered speechless. Then, he felt that Ling Yunxiao was a little selfish and said, "If you say that, then you''re only doing this for your wife. Won''t Ning Caichen still be in danger?"


    Seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel, Jiang Ming quickly tried to mediate. "Just listen to me on this matter. I''ll go. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Sikong Wuyuan, you should continue to recuperate here."


    "No, I want to go with you this time. The ritual is dangerous. How can I stay back just like that?"


    At this moment, Xia Qiyan''s maid came over with a te of pastries.


    The maid ced the pastries on the table and said to Jiang Ming and the others, "These are the pastries that Madam Qiyan asked me to give to you. Madam made them herself. Madam said that she wanted to put everyone in a good mood."


    In front of the maid, Jiang Ming and the others did not show any negative reactions.


    "Then please tell Madam Qiyan that we thank her for the pastries."


    The maid nodded and went to Xia Qiyan''s courtyard to tell her everything.


    "Did Ning Caichen and the others have any other reactions?" Xia Qiyan asked anxiously.


    She could not believe that Ning Caichen would suspect her.


    The maid replied, "Madam, there was nothing else. Instead, Lord Ning Caichen asked me to thank you."


    Xia Qiyan felt strange.


    "I thought they would be a little angry. Since they don''t have any negative reactions, they should be eating the pastries."


    She had specially added some medicine that would make people dizzy into the pastries. Thus, Ning Caichen would be more easily controlled by them and do things for them during the ritual.


    Now, it seemed that the n was going smoothly.


    At this time, Ling Yunxiao also learned about the pastries. He was worried and asked the servants to send the pastries over.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming was checking the pastries. When he saw the servantsing over, he immediately put the te down.


    The servant hurriedly ced more pastries on the table and then said to Jiang Ming and the others, "Lord Ning Caichen, these are the pastries Lord Bai asked me to give you. He said that Madam Qiyan might not like them, so he asked someone to send them to you."


    "This is interesting. So many people are here to give me pastries," Jiang Ming said lightly with a fake smile.


    The servant became nervous.


    "I don''t know about anything else. Please don''t me me for this."


    "I understand. You may leave."


    Jiang Ming waved his hand, indicating that the servant could leave.


    The servant immediately left and then told everything to Bai Heyu.


    Bai Heyu thought about Jiang Ming''s words and could not help but think.


    What did Ning Caichen mean? Could it be that he felt that there was something wrong with the pastries?


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that something was amiss when he saw the two baskets of pastries.


    "Why did they send so many pastries for no reason? These pastries can''t be eaten."

 Chapter 866 I Dont Seem to Know You

    866 I Don''t Seem to Know You


    "Can you guess if there''s anything in this pastry?"


    Jiang Ming sat on a stool near the table. His left hand knocked on the table, and then he pinched the pastry.


    The pastries were exquisitely made and had a bit of a luster to them.


    Liang Sisi loved pastries and could tell different pastry recipes apart. When she saw these pastries, she immediately wanted to smile. She said, "Ning Caichen, these pastries seem to be from my father''s chef."


    "Huh? Bai Heyu is quite interesting. He came to deliver the pastries sent by the Daliang Kingdom."


    Jiang Ming''s lips curled up slightly.


    At this moment, the door mmed loudly, and a shout came from inside.


    "Ling Yunxiao,e out quickly!"


    The shout was crisp and clear. It was obviously the voice of a young woman.


    Hearing this, Ling Yunxiao was not angry at all. Instead, he smiled and said excitedly, "Honey, you''re here!"


    He took a step forward and opened the door.


    A woman appeared in front of Jiang Ming and the others. The woman was wearing a tulle veil over her face.


    The woman was delicate and beautiful with big, sparkling eyes that resembled the morning dew.


    As Ling Yunxiao spoke, he stepped forward to hug the woman, but she pushed him away.


    The woman red at Ling Yunxiao coldly and shouted at him, "Get lost!"


    Ling Yunxiao was deeply shocked. His eyes widened as he said in disbelief, "Honey, what''s wrong?"


    The woman hated Ling Yunxiao even more and cursed, "Don''t call me your wife, I am the mermaid princess Xie Zhizhi! You are not good enough for me."


    Ling Yunxiao bit his lower lip and said to Xie Zhizhi in a wheedling tone, "My dear wife, what''s wrong with you? Did something bad happen?"


    Xie Zhizhipletely ignored Ling Yunxiao. The corners of her mouth twitched as she walked to Jiang Ming.


    "Ning Caichen, I''ve been waiting for you."


    These words stunned everyone present.


    "Me?"


    Jiang Ming suspected that he had misheard and pointed at himself.


    "Yes."


    Xie Zhizhi seemed to have an inexplicable expression on her face.


    Liang Sisi felt that something was wrong. She took a step forward and stopped Xie Zhi. "Xie Zhizhi, your husband is beside you. Is it really okay for you to be like this?"


    Xie Zhizhi looked at Ling Yunxiao with disdain and said sarcastically, "I don''t remember having an ipetent husband."


    Ling Yunxiao suffered a heavy blow, and then instantly became depressed.


    "Ling Yunxiao, say something. Your wife is talking about you like this!"


    Liang Sisi felt that Ling Yunxiao was a little cowardly, so she immediately looked at him and added, "Ling Yunxiao, say something! Why are you so quiet?"


    Ling Yunxiao was stunned for a moment, then he took a deep breath and looked at Xie Zhizhi, "Zhizhi, how can you not acknowledge me?"


    Xie Zhizhi said innocently, "Do I know you? I don''t remember ever meeting you."


    At this moment, Xie Zhizhi''s face darkened, and she reached for Jiang Ming''s heart.


    Jiang Ming noticed Xie Zhizhi''s actions and grabbed Xie Zhizhi''s hand.


    Xie Zhizhi raised her hand, wanting to break away from Jiang Ming''s grip, but she was held back by Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming suddenly felt something crawling on his body. When he looked again, a lizard was hovering above him.


    The lizard stuck out its tongue and covered Jiang Ming''s nose and mouth.


    Jiang Ming guessed that the lizard was sent by Xie Zhizhi, so he tore off the lizard''s tongue.


    The lizard''s tongue was very sticky. When Jiang Ming tore off its tongue, the tongue stuck to Jiang Ming''s hand.


    Jiang Ming felt a burning sensation on the back of his hand, but he did not have time to look into it.


    The more serious matter now was Xie Zhizhi.


    At this moment, Xie Zhizhi only noticed that the lizard''s tongue had been torn off by Jiang Ming. She did not show any anger at all. Instead, she closed her eyes and did not attack Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was stunned and then confused.


    Sikong Wuyuan noticed the situation on Jiang Ming''s side and could not help but exim, "Ning Caichen, what did Xie Zhizhi want to do to you?"


    However, Xie Zhizhi did not open her eyes when he heard Sikong Wuyuan''s words.


    However, these words attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone''s eyes were on Jiang Ming. They were looking at him with concern.


    Jiang Ming did not do anything. Before Xie Zhizhi could attack, he raised his hand and pulled the tongue away again.


    However, the suction of the tongue was too strong. In everyone''s eyes, Jiang Ming was about to tear off his skin.


    "Wake up! Wake up!"


    Ling Yunxiao did not pay too much attention to Jiang Ming. All his energy was focused on Xie Zhizhi.


    He took a step forward and ced his hand on Xie Zhizhi''s body, shaking it continuously.


    However, Xie Zhizhi did not move at all. She did not even move her eyelids.


    Seeing Xie Zhizhi like this, Ling Yunxiao became afraid and kept calling out to Xie Zhizhi.


    Ling Yunxiao made a hugemotion and attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Ling Yunxiao, what are you doing? Xie Zhizhi doesn''t look like your wife anymore."


    Liang Sisi called out to Ling Yunxiao, trying to keep him alert.


    However, Ling Yunxiao seemed to be in a trance.


    Jiang Ming felt that Ling Yunxiao was already entranced, so he went forward to wake him up.


    However, at this moment, Xie Zhizhi started singing by herself.


    The song was long and had a hint of gloominess to it.


    Jiang Ming felt a sharp pain in his head just from the sound alone. Then, he saw hispanions fall to the ground one by one, unconscious.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming used all the spiritual energy in his body and pressed on his acupoints with one hand, trying to keep himself awake.


    His eyes met Xie Zhizhi''s. Xie Zhizhi smiled sinisterly and said a few words to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming did not hear her voice, but he knew what Xie Zhizhi said.


    "Go to hell!"


    This was what Xie Zhi told him.


    Jiang Ming could not understand.


    Even if Ling Yunxiao was in danger, he would go to find Xie Zhizhi, but Xie Zhizhi still treated her husband so cruelly.


    After thinking for a while, he felt much better and shook his head.


    Jiang Ming came back to his senses and saw the scene in front of him clearly.


    Xie Zhizhi, the one who started it, closed her eyes and fainted.


    Seeing the unconscious people on the ground, Jiang Ming felt a headache. He had to wake up the culprit.


    Jiang Ming tried to wake Xie Zhizhi up. He nudged Xie Zhizhi, but Xie Zhizhi did not respond.


    Looking around, Jiang Ming noticed a teacup on the table. He immediately stepped forward, picked up the wine pot, poured a cup of tea, and poured the tea on Xie Zhizhi.


    This time, Xie Zhizhi woke up.

 Chapter 867 - 867: Are You Actually a Woman?

    Chapter 867 - 867: Are You Actually a Woman?


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, in the next second, Jiang Ming discovered something bad.


    Xie Zhizhi seemed to have lost his memory.


    ¡°Where is this ce? Who am I?¡±


    Xie Zhizhi only raised her hand. Her eyes were empty as she looked at her fingers.


    However, in an instant, countless lizards grew out of her fingers.<div>


    These little lizards had long tails and twisted bodies. They stuck out their huge tongues and headed toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming had already dealt with their tongues. Now that he saw more lizards again, he did not feel any fear at all. He did not have any intention of retreating.


    Seeing these tongues, Sikong Wuyuan and the others could not remain calm anymore. They stepped forward to block Jiang Ming and used their spiritual energy to keep the lizards away.


    Colorful lights spread around Jiang Ming and the others, forming a barrier.


    Jiang Ming saw it clearly and was instantly moved.


    However, the lizards¡¯ tongues easily broke through the barrier.


    Sikong Wuyuan and the others were forced back, leaving Jiang Ming standing


    there alone.


    Seeing Sikong Wuyuan and the others in such a state, Jiang Ming did not have the time to assess the situation.


    The lizards had not retreated yet. They were still charging straight at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming conjured some shadows.


    He raised his hand and gently opened the barrier, and these shadows immediately flew toward the lizards¡¯ tongues.


    They restrained the tongues of these lizards. The lizards could neither retreat nor advance.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    As the person who had sent out the lizards, Xie Zhizhi was panicking. She retreated step by step until she fell to the ground.


    However, she did not take back these little lizards.


    When Jiang Ming heard Xie Zhizhi¡¯s voice, he grinned and said, ¡°Xie Zhizhi, take these lizards back. Didn¡¯t you notice that these lizards have already hurt people?¡±


    He found it hard to understand.


    Xie Zhizhi was extremely stupid.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, how do I take them back?¡± Xie Zhizhi asked with a confused look.


    Jiang Ming instantly had a headache.


    The person whounched the attack did not know how to retract it? This was ridiculous!


    Then, he realized something, and his thoughts became chaotic.


    How did Xie Zhizhi know that his name was Ning Caichen?


    However, he decided to put this question to the back of his mind. He looked at Xie Zhizhi seriously.


    ¡°How about I cut off the vines connecting your fingers to the lizards?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not notice it earlier, but now he saw the tiny vines that appeared on each of Xie Zhizhi¡¯s fingers.


    He thought for a moment. These vines might be the way topletely deal with these lizards.


    Xie Zhizhi only knew that she had made a mistake and should be dealt with. She walked forward and nned to let Jiang Ming cut off the vines on her fingers.


    However, as Xie Zhizhi came over, the lizards seemed to have changed their appearance and became bigger and bigger.


    Jiang Ming noticed the changes in the lizards and quickly said to Xie Zhizhi, ¡°Stop! Don¡¯te over!¡±


    He could not help butin in his heart.


    Was Xie Zhizhi a lizard princess or a mermaid princess?


    Xie Zhizhi did not notice the changes and thought that Jiang Ming hated her. She walked faster and wanted to exin.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he raised his voice and repeated what he had just said. However, Xie Zhizhi still did what she wanted.


    He could not help but groan.


    Why wouldn¡¯t Xie Zhi listen to other people¡¯s opinions?


    Seeing that Xie Zhizhi did not listen at all, Jiang Ming had no choice but to concentrate on dealing with the growing lizards.


    As the little lizards grew bigger and bigger, their tongues grew as well. Jiang Ming controlled his shadows to surround the tongues.


    ¡°Ning Caichen¡­¡±


    Xie Zhizhi rushed over in a hurry and did not notice Sikong Wuyuan who was unconscious in front of her. She tripped and fell.


    Jiang Ming heard the sound of someone tripping and looked at Xie Zhizhi.


    One item fell directly into Jiang Ming¡¯s arms.


    Jiang Ming looked down and saw that it was a jade seal that emitted a blue fluorescent light.


    The word ¡°shark¡± was carved on the top of the jade seal and was light yellow.


    He roughly understood what it was.


    It should be the jade seal that identified the mermaid princess.


    However, before Jiang Ming could finish looking over it, the door of the house was pushed open again.


    This time, arge group of people came. Their skin was lustrous blue and there were some scales on their bodies.


    The scales were transparent. Their eyes darted around and fell directly on Jiang Ming.


    Before Jiang Ming could speak, these people knelt on the ground in unison. ¡°Mermaid Princess, please leave with us. You should return to the pce.¡±


    They looked pious. They put their palms together and looked up at Jiang Ming with tears in their eyes.


    Mermaid Princess?


    Jiang Ming was so confused! He was a man! A man!


    He was rendered speechless.


    Were these mermen blind?


    Unexpectedly, in the next second, these mermen thought that Jiang Ming was unwilling to go with them and immediately cried.


    One by one, the mermen started to wail as if their loved ones had died.


    ¡°Mermaid Princess, you can¡¯t not leave. You¡¯re our god.¡±


    ¡°Merman Princess, what will we do if you stay here!¡±


    ¡°Merman Princess, we really need you, please save us!¡±


    They were exceptionally loud. It was to the extent that it was deafening.


    The people who were unconscious woke up because of the noise. Sikong Wuyuan opened his eyes in a daze. He was still in disbelief.


    ¡°What is going on? Why is it so loud?¡±


    Zhu Asi felt a headacheing on, and his ears were buzzing. He muttered to himself, ¡°This is really irritating me. What are these people shouting about?¡±


    Liang Sisi hated noise like this and could not help but get angry. ¡°Stop arguing.


    Why do you need to shout so loudly?¡±


    Ling Yunxiao had a bitter look on his face.


    Hearing these people¡¯sints, Jiang Ming looked at the mermen who were still wailing and howling, then looked at Sikong Wuyuan and the others who could not stand it anymore. He let out a long sigh and was about to speak.


    Unexpectedly, Sikong Wuyuan and the others noticed everything that happened.


    Sikong Wuyuan pointed at the kneeling mermen and Jiang Ming, his eyes filled with shock.


    Obviously, he had heard what these people were saying.


    He could not understand and repeated the first half of the mermen¡¯s words.


    ¡°Mermaid Princess?¡±


    As Sikong Wuyuan brought it up, the others naturally heard these words and approached Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Are you actually a woman?¡±

 Chapter 868 - 868: Not a Woman

    Chapter 868 - 868: Not a Woman


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Do you want me to show you the symbol of my manhood?¡±


    Jiang Ming gritted his teeth.


    He had never thought that Sikong Wuyuan and the others would suspect him like this!


    Hearing this, everyone immediately reacted.


    Sikong Wuyuan coughed and said, ¡°This was an ident. Please don¡¯t me us.¡±<div>


    Liang Sisi scratched her head and said a little embarrassedly, ¡°Yeah, my brain didn¡¯t react in time.¡±


    Ling Yunxiao¡¯s mind was still filled with Xie Zhizhi. When he saw Xie Zhizhi faint and fall, he only cared about checking on Xie Zhizhi and did not even give Jiang Ming a look.


    Jiang Ming did not mind.


    Ling Yunxiao was madly in love with his wife.


    Compared to Sikong Wuyuan and Liang Sisi, Zhu Asi said something very different.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, why would these mermen call you their princess?¡±


    He had heard the legends of mermen before and noticed the characteristics of these people at a nce. He realized that these people were mermen.


    He knew that mermen lived their lives with their mermaid princess as their leader, but he did not expect the mermaid princess to be Ning Caichen. It was really magical.


    It turned out that a man could be a mermaid princess.


    But why wasn¡¯t Ning Caichen the mermaid prince?


    Zhu Asi¡¯s question made Jiang Ming the most shocked. Jiang Ming spread his hands, and his mind was in a mess. ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I think I have a slight guess.¡±


    He remembered the jade seal that Xie Zhizhi had thrown on him and immediately looked at it.


    Perhaps this jade seal would be the symbol of the mermaid princess.


    Jiang Ming handed the jade seal to Sikong Wuyuan, who was the closest to him. Sikong Wuyuan looked at the jade seal with a confused expression and carefully looked at it.


    Unexpectedly, the mermen did not move at all and still knelt in front of Jiang Ming.


    However, this time, they cried even louder.


    ¡°Mermaid Princess, why did you lose the jade seal that belonged to you?¡± ¡°Merman Princess, we can talk about it properly. Why are you acting like this?¡±


    ¡°Merman Princess, I can¡¯t live without you!¡±


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    He was a man! He was a man, okay?


    He had to stay calm and not argue with this group of nonsensical people.


    Jiang Ming tried his best to remain calm. He looked at the unconscious Xie


    Zhizhi and pointed at her. ¡°I¡¯m not your mermaid princess, she is.¡±


    Unexpectedly, these mermen did not even look at her. Instead, they looked at


    Jiang Ming and said, ¡°No, Lord Ning Caichen, you are our mermaid princess!¡± ¡°Are you stupid? Ning Caichen is a man, not a woman.¡±


    Zhu Asi could not stand it anymore and exined everything to the mermen.


    Unexpectedly, the mermen did not have the awareness to listen at all. Instead, they kept saying that Jiang Ming was their merman princess.


    liang Ming DDed his forehead.


    This was simply ridiculous.


    Fortunately, the lizards stopped attacking.


    Just as Jiang Ming was still thinking about how to solve the problem of these mermen, the mermen suddenly came forward and surrounded Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Merman Princess, if you are not willing to go back, then we can only take forceful measures.¡¯


    They squeezed around and lifted Jiang Ming up.


    Jiang Ming paused and stood up without hesitation. He stepped on the heads of these mermen and went to the corner on the other side. She wanted him to be the mermaid princess? No way!


    He had to strictly defend his identity as a man!


    At this time, Ling Yunxiao thought that Xie Zhizhi was dead, and tears fell from the corners of his eyes.


    A teardrop fell on Xie Zhizhi¡¯s body, and Xie Zhizhi¡¯s eyshes moved.


    ¡°1-1-1-1¡­¡±


    Ling Yunxiao shouted excitedly at Xie Zhi.


    Xie Zhi only opened his eyes, and the corners of his mouth curled up with great effort. He smiled lightly, as gentle as water.


    ¡°Hubby¡­¡±


    On Jiang Ming¡¯s side, when the mermen saw that Jiang Ming was far away from them, they quickly quickened their pace and hurried to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming acted as if he was facing a great enemy. He was extremely fast, and he quickly ran around the house to avoid them.


    In the eyes of Sikong Wuyuan and the others, Jiang Ming was the only one who did not stop, and the mermen followed closely behind.


    Jiang Ming felt a headacheing on.


    These mermen looked like they would die without him; it was too much.


    After a while, Jiang Ming was a little tired, so he simply set up a barrier.


    He was not sure if these barriers could stop these mermen.


    However, he was really tired now.


    Seeing the mermen who were still following him, Jiang Ming was a little scared and quietly waited for the effect of the barrier to kick in.


    This was also extremely useful. Those barriers perfectly blocked those mermen.


    The mermen squeezed forward with all their might, but they could not squeeze through.


    Not only that, but they were also pushed to the ground, stacked together like a human pyramid, and in a copsed position.


    The state of these mermen amused Jiang Ming and the others.


    Jiang Ming could not help but smile.


    Speaking of other things, these mermen were quite interesting.


    Then, he thought for a moment and looked at the mermen and asked, ¡°How do you know my name? Why do you think I¡¯m the mermaid princess?¡±


    He had always been confused about the first point.


    Not to mention the mermen who were stacked on top of each other, even Xie Zhizhi, who should have been the merman princess, knew that he was called Ning Caichen.


    Thest point was even more strange and difficult for him to ept.


    He was not a woman, why did these mermen keep calling him merman princess?


    However, these mermen started crying like women.


    ¡°Mermaid Princess, do you really not want us?¡±


    ¡°Mermaid Princess, we will be very sad.¡±


    ¡°Merman Princess, the glory of the entire n is on you, you can¡¯t give up on us.¡±


    Jiang Ming wanted tough.


    These mermen werepletely unmoved!


    Seeing this, Zhu Asi could not help but tease Jiang Ming. ¡°Ning Caichen, why don¡¯t you just give in? They treat you very well, I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes in ancient books.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan alsoughed and said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a thing in my life.¡±


    Although Liang Sisi did not say anything, she could not help butugh.


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    Was it okay to have this group of bad friends?


    The door was broken through once again, and half of the door fell to the ground.


    A muscr man with ming hair barged in front of everyone and shouted, ¡°Who is the mermaid princess? Get the hell out here!¡± Jiang Ming rolled his eyes..

 Chapter 869 - 869: Savage

    Chapter 869: Savage


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Where did this savagee from?


    These mermen did not wait for Jiang Ming to say anything and directly revealed Jiang Ming¡¯s identity.


    They surrounded Jiang Ming and shouted at the muscr man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about touching our mermaid princess! We won¡¯t let you seed, savage!¡±


    Huh? Was he really a savage?


    Jiang Ming could not help butugh, but then his face turned cold.


    There seemed to be something wrong with these mermen¡¯s brains. Wouldn¡¯t this directly expose their identities?


    Moreover, he was not the mermaid princess at all, alright?


    The savage looked at Jiang Ming and tapped his nose with his index finger. ¡°Mermaid princess, I advise you to follow me obediently, or I will throw you into the women¡¯s camp to be vited.¡± Jiang Ming continued to chuckle.


    This savage was quite arrogant.


    In the next second, these mermen were furious, they faced the savage and shouted, ¡°We will make you pay with your life!¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded at this arrogant and domineering aura.


    He was a coward too.


    At the next moment, the savage raised his hand, and those mermen fell to the ground, unconscious.


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    Where was his aura?


    Then, the savage rushed at Jiang Ming aggressively and said, ¡°Mermaid princess, you are defenseless now; you should surrender obediently.¡± As he spoke, he walked toward Jiang Ming step by step.


    Zhu Asi came in front of Jiang Ming and sneered. ¡°Savage, I won¡¯t let you seed. There¡¯s no way you can get the mermaid princess!¡±


    Although Jiang Ming was very touched by Zhu Asi¡¯s words, he was obviously holding back hisughter when he heard Zhu Asi say the words ¡°Mermaid Princess¡±.


    He shrugged.


    The title of ¡°Mermaid Princess¡± was not going to work.


    The savage picked his nose again.


    This time, he dug out a huge glob of mucous, which was still brewing purple light.


    Zhu Asi had a bad feeling.


    The next moment, he proved that his premonition was correct.


    The savage snapped his fingers at Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi.


    With the snap of his fingers, the huge glob of mucous arrived in front of Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi.


    Zhu Asi loved cleanliness. When he saw this, he immediately felt disgusted, but he still had to get rid of this glob of mucous.


    He raised his hand and directed the teacup at the side, making it fall in front of the glob of mucous.


    However, the glob of mucous seemed to be stic and pushed the teacup back.


    The teacup fell to the ground and shattered into pieces.


    The savage suddenly becamecent and said, ¡°You are not worth my time. You are so weak. You¡¯d better surrender!¡± Zhu Asi grinned speechlessly.


    He felt that he was too good to this savage.


    Then, he noticed that there was something white on the chopping board.


    Looking closely, the white thing was undoubtedly cotton cloth.


    He immediately had an idea.


    Perhaps cotton cloth could solve all of this.


    At this moment, the savage noticed that Zhu Asi did not move at all. He raised his hand and dug out a few globs of mucous.


    The globs of mucous stuck together and became huge.


    Zhu Asi raised his hand and took back the cotton cloth.


    He used his spiritual power to expand the cotton cloth, and the cotton cloth immediately became as big as the glob of mucous.


    Immediately after, Zhu Asi threw the cotton cloth out.


    The moment the cotton cloth approached the glob of mucous, it instantly grewrger and wrapped around the glob of mucous.


    The savage¡¯s expression changed. He immediately waved his glob of mucous, wanting to let it reach Zhu Asi.


    The two of them argued.


    The savage used all his strength to push the glob of mucous away.


    Zhu Asi did not want to be outdone and pushed it back with the cotton cloth.


    After a while, Zhu Asi¡¯s situation became troublesome.


    Although he had already used all his strength, he stillcked a portion of spiritual powerpared to the savage.


    Zhu Asi¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. He could not hold on any longer.


    When Sikong Wuyuan saw this, he hurriedly wanted to help Zhu Asi.


    However, he was still injured. If he used spiritual power out of thin air, Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s body would suffer more internal injuries.


    Seeing Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s actions, Jiang Ming raised his hand and released a barrier to stop him.


    He raised his other hand to increase Zhu Asi¡¯s strength.


    This time, it was the savage¡¯s turn to be troublesome.


    He felt a little hopeless, and his entire body could not help but tremble.


    The savage closed his eyes and used his spiritual energy to fight back.


    Seeing that the savage could not take it anymore, Jiang Ming took another step forward and continued to add spiritual energy to the cotton cloth.


    The savage wanted to continue, but his strength no longer allowed him to do so.


    He was directly sent flying by the cotton cloth, along with his own mucous.


    The savage was sent flying ten meters away by this force, and a human-shaped hole was created in the house.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally settled.¡±


    Zhu Asi wiped his sweat.


    The savage did not give up. He stood up and rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    He wanted to make this mermaid princess obediently submit to him!


    His body was filled with lightning, and lightning bolts crashed outside.


    Just as he was about to approach Jiang Ming, the lightning followed him.


    Jiang Ming finally knew how the savage got his messy hair.


    He raised his hand and struck back with more lightning. The lightning immediatelynded on the savage¡¯s hair.


    The savage¡¯s hair was even more bristled. There were tufts of hair on his head, and it looked veryical.


    Xie Zhizhi looked at this scene and wanted to tell the savage that she was the mermaid princess, but she was stopped by Ling Yunxiao.


    Ling Yunxiao secretly told Xie Zhizhi, ¡°This savage wants to kill the mermaid princess. If you go forward and say that you are the mermaid princess, you will die. ¡± ¡°Ning Caichen¡¯s spiritual energy is very strong.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ ¡±


    Xie Zhizhi hesitated, feeling guilty.


    Ling Yunxiao secretly patted the back of Xie Zhizhi¡¯s hand andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡±


    Seeing this, Xie Zhizhi fell silent.


    She did not have the ability to deal with the savage.


    The savage was furious when he saw his hair be like this. His whole body was covered in thick hair.


    The fur grew longer until it was about to surround him.


    Zhu Asi raised his eyebrows.


    What did this savage want to do?

 Chapter 870 - 870: It Looks Like a Puppet

    Chapter 870: It Looks Like a Puppet


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As the savage¡¯s fur reached a certain length, the fur began to move automatically.


    Seeing this phenomenon, Jiang Ming suddenly had a bad feeling.


    The events that unfolded proved that Jiang Ming¡¯s premonition was right.


    The fur followed the barrier to Jiang Ming, wanting to blind him.


    Jiang Ming did not stop it. The second the fur was close to his eyes, he yanked all the fur out.


    The savage roared in pain and tried to grab his fur back.


    However, Jiang Ming was faster than him. The savage was instantly skinned, and only his clothes were left.


    The savage felt extremely embarrassed. He immediately raised his hand again.


    He aimed his hand at Jiang Ming, but he did not do anything else.


    Jiang Ming was incredulous. He looked at the savage and did not understand what he was going to do.


    The savage roared loudly, and a drum appeared in front of him.


    The drum was ck, and there was a purple halo around it.


    There were fine gaps around the halo, and some pus flowed out of the gaps.


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    When did this drume out? Could it even be used with all that pus?


    The savage had a club in his hand again.


    He picked up the club and struck the drum randomly. There was no rhythm to his drumming, but there was no sound at all.


    Jiang Ming felt strange. He looked around, but Sikong Wuyuan and the others had gonepletely nk and had lost their minds.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes in disbelief.


    What was even more strange was that he did not seem to feel anything at all. He was as healthy as ever.


    The savage was still knocking on the drum without any regard for himself. Jiang Ming felt that Sikong Wuyuan and the others were in a bad state because of the savage. Seeing that there was a club next to the savage, he walked over and picked up the club.


    He hit the drum hard.


    Strangely, Jiang Ming made a sound when he hit the drum.


    The sound was crisp and clear, like the chirping of a bird.


    Jiang Ming was confused.


    The savage was disrupted. He was furious and continuously struck the drum three times.


    Jiang Ming had a feeling that the savage wanted to attack him, but he still did not feel anything.


    The savage seemed to have noticed that Jiang Ming did not feel anything when he beat the drum, so he simply beat the drum again.


    However, Jiang Ming did not intend to sit still and wait for death. He went forward and beat the drum again, once again disrupting the rhythm of the savage.


    The savage was driven crazy, but no matter how hard he hit the drum, it had no effect on Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was also well aware of this, so he continued to disturb the savage.


    With this, Sikong Wuyuan and the others returned to normal.


    Seeing the confrontation between Jiang Ming and the savage, they wanted to help Jiang Ming.


    However, before they could take a few steps, they were shocked by the aura formed between Jiang Ming and the savage.


    Sikong Wuyuan and the others helped each other to stabilize themselves. ¡°There¡¯s actually a maic field between them. How strange.¡±


    Liang Sisi took a deep breath and looked at Jiang Ming and the savage.


    She had only once heard her father talk about the maic fields formed when there was a confrontation.


    This was just a legend. She did not expect to see such a thing today.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where this savage appeared from, but it¡¯s quite normal for him to form a maic field.¡±


    Zhu Asi had seen this often and was already used to it.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not pay attention to them. He was sizing up the savage.


    He had never seen such a being before. It was really strange.


    The confrontation between Jiang Ming and the savage had reached its climax.


    The savage was no longer obsessed with attacking Jiang Ming with the drum sounds. Instead, he was trying to beat Jiang Ming up.


    The savage held the club tightly, thinking that it would not be taken away. He was even proud that he couldnd a hit on Jiang Ming¡¯s body.


    However, his club was easily taken away.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and mmed the club on the drum.


    He felt that it was not good to continue fighting like this, so he thought of breaking the drum.


    Just as he had expected, the drum had already shattered into pieces.


    This drum was the favorite drum of the savage.


    Now that he saw the broken form of the drum, the savage was furious. The color of his body hadpletely turned green.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    Following that, sharp horns grew out of the savaze¡¯s body, and the horns were simr to the horns of rhinoceroses.


    The horn flew toward Jiang Ming.


    When the horn approached him, Jiang Ming raised his hand and caught it.


    The horn kept twisting, trying to struggle away from Jiang Ming¡¯s hand, but it could not.


    Just when Jiang Ming thought that the horn would continue to struggle, the horn suddenly stopped moving.


    Jiang Ming found it strange. When he looked up again, he found that the savage was already in front of him.


    The savage seemed to want to use the most violent method to defeat him. His rough hand went toward Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes.


    Jiang Ming took a step back and spun extremely fast around the savage.


    The savage could not see Jiang Ming at all. However, he was not angry at all. Instead, he calmed down and looked for Jiang Ming.


    However, he found that he could not find Jiang Ming at all, so he could not help but shift his target to someone else.


    Jiang Ming understood the savage¡¯s intentions and immediately taunted him.


    The savage¡¯s neck was stabbed by Jiang Ming. Following this, all his features were stabbed by Jiang Ming.


    Although the force was very light, the savage still sustained several injuries.


    He could not stand the pain, so he grabbed at Jiang Ming.


    However, the savage¡¯s speed could notpare to Jiang Ming¡¯s speed at all.


    Seeing that he could not catch Jiang Ming, he went straight to Zhu Asi.


    When Zhu Asi saw the savageing over, he responded appropriately and flipped the savage over.


    Although the savage fell to the ground, he quickly stood up.


    Seeing that Zhu Asi was too powerful, the savage decided to go to Liang Sisi.


    Liang Sisi was a little flustered, but she was alright. She kept retreating until she was in Jiang Ming¡¯s direction.


    Jiang Ming would not ignore her. He raised his hand and lifted the savage and spun him around.


    Afraid that the house would copse, he threw the savage out of the door.


    The savage was instantly torn into pieces, but his eyes kept flickering..

 Chapter 871 - 871: Xie (Manling

    Chapter 871: Xie (Manling


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Is he dead or alive?¡±


    Zhu Asi felt strange and wanted to check on the savage.


    However, the various parts of the savage¡¯s body began to move on their own.


    Seeing the savage in this state, Liang Sisi¡¯s expression was one of panic and fear. She could not help but say, ¡°He looks like a puppet that children y with.¡¯


    What Liang Sisi said was true. Although the others did not see the strings on the savage, Jiang Ming saw the strings clearly.


    He immediately understood.


    This savage was actually a puppet controlled by someone.


    He did not know who was controlling this puppet.


    Immediately after, people who looked like the savage came to the house one after another.


    Sikong Wuyuan was stunned and asked, ¡°Is this an army of savages?¡±


    ¡°No, to be precise, it should be a puppet army.¡±


    Having seen the strings for the first time, Jiang Ming could clearly see the strings of the other puppets.


    However, Sikong Wuyuan and the others did not see their strings.


    Sikong Wuyuan was confused. He looked at one of the savages carefully, but he still could not see the strings.


    Regardless, the most urgent situation was this group of savages. They walked toward Jiang Ming and the others with loud steps.


    ¡°How are we going to resolve this now?¡±


    Zhu Asi frowned and looked ahead. He estimated that there were more than ten people.


    They were outnumbered.


    He nced at Ling Yunxiao and Xie Zhizhi, who were being very intimate while ignoring the matter. He immediately felt helpless and even frowned.


    What should he do?


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and thought about his previous moves. He looked at Sikong Wuyuan and the others and said, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, do you have a fan?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that this was an odd thing to ask, but he still took out his fan. After taking it out, he asked, ¡°Ning Caichen, what do you want a fan for?¡±


    Upon hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, Liang Sisi and Zhu Asi also took out their own fans. Even Ling Yunxiao, who had been immersed in his own world, took out his own fan.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and nced at Ling Yunxiao.


    He finally had gained some situational awareness.


    Then, the savage also approached Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming nced at these people and released the fans he had collected.


    The moment the fans got close to the savage, they immediately shrunk and cut the strings on their bodies.


    The savages instantly fell to the ground in a pile.


    ¡°These savages are really puppets.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan had not believed Jiang Ming when he had first heard him, but now he believed him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see who the mastermind is.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that the mastermind had not run too far, so he simply ran forward.


    Sikong Wuyuan had the same thought as Jiang Ming and followed him forward.


    Liang Sisi and Zhu Asi followed.


    However, they searched left and right. s, they still could not find the mastermind.


    Jiang Ming found it strange. He set up a barrier around him and added a few more mechanisms around the barrier.


    When the mechanisms werepleted, Jiang Ming took Sikong Wuyuan and the others to hide in the bushes and waited for the mastermind. His sixth sense told him that the mastermind had not left and was still wandering around the area.


    Perhaps the other party was nning to give them a hard blow.


    After a while, the mechanism rang and made a sound.


    Jiang Ming walked out.


    The bait had taken the bait. It was time to receive the results.


    However, the person who came stunned Jiang Ming.


    Not only Jiang Ming, but even Sikong Wuyuan and the others were stunned.


    The other party was a woman, but she looked exactly like Xie Zhizhi.


    If he did not know that Xie Zhizhi was in the room, Jiang Ming would have suspected that this was Xie Zhizhi.


    The woman who looked like Xie Zhizhi was dressed in ck, but her eyes carried a different ruthlessness from Xie Zhizhi¡¯s ruthlessness.


    ¡°Was it you who set up the trap?¡±


    She stared at Jiang Ming and sized him up.


    She saw that the kid in front of her was doing something silently. It turned out that he was setting up a trap.


    Sikong Wuyuan quietly left.


    He felt that Xie Zhizhi should take the stage and take care of this woman who looked like her.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jiang Ming replied. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn to ask, who are you and what is your rtionship with Xie Zhizhi?¡±


    ¡°Xie Zhizhi?¡±


    Unexpectedly, the woman did not seem to hear the first half of Jiang Ming¡¯s sentence. Instead, she raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Where is Xie Zhizhi?¡±


    Just as she was saying this, Sikong Wuyuan had already brought Xie Zhizhi over.


    Behind Xie Zhizhi was Ling Yunxiao.


    ¡°Xie Zhizhi, why aren¡¯t you going back to being a mermaid princess? What are you doing here?¡±


    The woman bared her teeth and made a fierce face at Xie Zhi.


    Ling Yunxiao shielded Xie Zhizhi behind him and red at the woman, ¡°Be more polite to Xie Zhizhi. How can you say that!¡±


    Xie Zhizhi stared at the woman and whispered, ¡°Xie Qianling, why are you here?¡±


    Although her tone was calm, Xie Qianling still caught the meaning of Xie Zhizhi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Xie Zhizhi, are you ming me for ruining your ns?¡± she sneered.


    Jiang Ming was watching everything from the side.


    He had a vague feeling that Xie Qianling might have something to do with the mermen thinking that he was the mermaid princess.


    Xie Qianling did not forget to talk to Jiang Ming. She said to him, ¡°Ning


    Caichen, quickly unlock the mechanism!¡±


    The trap that Jiang Ming had set up was simr to a mousetrap. Xie Qianling¡¯s feet were tightly mped at this moment. She tried hard but found that she could not break free at all.


    Even if she used spiritual energy, she still could not open it.


    ¡°How do you also know that my name is Ning Caichen?¡±


    Jiang Ming realized this problem and could not help but be confused.


    Could this be a unique characteristic of mermen?


    The next moment, Xie Qianling gave him an answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m a mermaid, it¡¯s normal for me to know.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the mechanism at Xie Qianling¡¯s feet and said, ¡°Xie Qianling, I can unlock the mechanism for you, but you have to promise me one thing. You have to answer all my questions correctly.¡±


    Xie Qianling felt that Jiang Ming was going overboard, but she had no choice but to agree to Jiang Ming¡¯s request when she saw the trap.


    Jiang Ming voiced his doubts and said, ¡°Why did those mermen call me the mermaid princess?¡±


    Xie Qianling was stunned for a moment before she burst outughing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the mermen to think that you¡¯re the mermaid princess now?¡±


    Xie Zhizhi could not help but be dumbfounded. She looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, why would the mermen call you the merman princess?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Jiang Ming spread his hands.


    He was also confused..

 Chapter 872 - 872: Blind and Stupid!

    Chapter 872: Blind and Stupid!


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sikong Wuyuan did not understand. ¡°Xie Zhizhi, I remember that those mermen were there when they called Jiang Ming the mermaid princess. Why are you asking?¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I didn¡¯t notice Jiang Ming¡¯s situation,¡± Xie Zhizhi said awkwardly. ¡°All my attention was on Ling Yunxiao.¡±


    Jiang Ming wanted to roll his eyes.


    Love truly made one blind and stupid!


    ¡°Ning Caichen,¡± Xie Qianling said. ¡°You have to be the mermaid princess.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    This time, it was Jiang Ming¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded.


    ¡°Why do I have to do that?¡±


    He did not want to be forced into such a mission.


    Also, he did not seem to know the answer to his question.


    Xie Qianling gave Jiang Ming an answer. ¡°Ning Caichen, the mermen will only recognize the person with the jade seal as the mermaid princess. Previously, it was Xie Zhizhi, now it¡¯s you. Xie Zhizhi, you should be very happy, right? Without your mission as the princess, you can be with Ling Yunxiao.¡±


    However, Xie Zhizhi lowered her head and did not say a word.


    Ling Yunxiao seemed to understand Xie Zhizhi¡¯s thoughts. He sighed and asked Xie Qianling, ¡°Xie Qianling, can you give us the jade seal back?¡±


    This was also the question that Jiang Ming wanted to ask.


    He did not want to add unnecessary trouble.


    Xie Qianling looked at Jiang Ming mockingly. ¡°I guess I can¡¯t give it back. Ning


    Caichen seems to be quite strong.¡±


    Thest sentence seemed to be apliment, but Jiang Ming heard a hint of schadenfreude in her voice.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you do that? If you can change your appearance once, you should be able to change it again!¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan did not believe what Xie Qianling said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you believe me,¡± Xie Qianling said nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. As for this mission, if it is notpleted, the mermaid princess will die.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re toddlers? Are you trying to scare us like this?¡± Liang Sisi smiled. She did not think Xie Qianling was telling the truth.


    However, Xie Qianling was still indifferent.


    ¡°The answer is still the same.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment, then asked Xie Qianling tentatively, ¡°What are you doing here? Could it be that you¡¯re here for the jade seal as well?¡±


    Xie Qianling did not expect Jiang Ming to hit the nail on the head. She coughed and said, ¡°Of course, this jade seal is mine! Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Hurry up and open the mechanism. I¡¯ve already made you a promise. If you don¡¯t open it now, you¡¯ll be known as a horrible person!¡±


    She became anxious, and her legs kept trying to escape from the mechanism.


    However, Jiang Ming still did not think it was time to activate the mechanism.


    He continued to ask, ¡°How do you know that the jade seal is with me?¡±


    Xie Zhizhi touched her body and found that the jade seal was gone. He rushed to Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, quickly return the jade seal to me.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. ¡°Oh? Are both of you iming that the seal is yours? This is interesting.¡±


    Xie Qianling started to feel a little frustrated.


    She was very impatient, and this mechanism was pinching her feet, which put her in a lot of pain.


    Her thoughts were in a swirl as she secretly released a snake that she had raised.


    The moment it came out, the snake became extremely small and sneaked toward Jiang Ming ording to Xie Qianling¡¯s instructions.


    Jiang Ming did not notice the snake. Seeing that Xie Qianling did not answer, he asked Xie Zhizhi, ¡°Xie Zhizhi, is this your sister?¡±


    Xie Zhizhi did not seem to want to admit it. After a while, she said, ¡°We are indeed sisters. I am the younger sister, and she is the older sister.¡±


    When Xie Zhizhi said this, the little snake had already reached Jiang Ming¡¯s feet.


    Jiang Ming felt a chill at his feet and subconsciously raised his foot to step on the snake.


    The little snake was immediately stepped on by Jiang Ming, and it let out a loud hissing sound.


    This sound was heard by everyone.


    Immediately after, the little snake grewrger.


    When Jiang Ming saw its green scales, he seemed to have realized something. He raised his feet and retreated.


    The moment he lifted his foot, he even plucked off one of the scales.


    With that, the snake immediately let out another loud sound.


    Xie Qianling also noticed the scale in Jiang Ming¡¯s hand, and her heart ached.


    This little snake was nourished by her spiritual energy for ten thousand years.


    Now, Ning Caichen had hurt it so easily. Ning Caichen was really shameless.


    As the snake grewrger, Sikong Wuyuan and the others became nervous.


    This snake was evil. It would be too difficult to deal with.


    The snake was furious with Jiang Ming and surged toward him.


    Jiang Ming saw through the snake¡¯s thoughts and jumped up again. He went in front of the snake and pulled out another scale.


    Just a single scale being plucked was enough to cause the snake to feel extreme pain.


    It was almost crazy.


    Jiang Ming threw the scale into the bin and used his spiritual energy to form a sword. He picked up the sword and shed at the snake.


    Xie Qianling felt that her treasured snake was about to be cut in half. She rushed forward and tried to snatch Jiang Ming¡¯s sword away.


    However, Jiang Ming dodged Xie Qianling¡¯s attack. Xie Qianling panicked, and ice flowers appeared in her hands. She rushed toward Jiang Ming¡¯s sword, trying to break it.


    However, the ice flower was useless against his sword.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Xie Qianling was furious. Her entire body was emitting an icy light as she charged at Jiang Ming¡¯s sword.


    Her intention was very simple. She just wanted to freeze Jiang Ming¡¯s sword. This was her unique skill.


    Jiang Ming naturally would not let Xie Qianling get away with that. ¡°I did not n to continue dodging so much.¡±


    Would Xie Qianling actually go up against him?


    To her surprise, Xie Qianling actually went against him head-on. She took out a short and thick paintbrush and used it to block Jiang Ming¡¯s sword.


    Jiang Ming found it unbelievable.


    What was Xie Qianling thinking? Then, Jiang Ming¡¯s sword collided with Xie Qianling¡¯s brush, and a beam of spiritual energy shot out.


    This spiritual energy drew a long beam in the air.


    Sikong Wuyuan and the others were all knocked out by this long beam of spiritual energy.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming changed his direction and started fighting Xie Qianling.


    Xie Qianling did not want to be outdone. She rubbed the brush in her hand and kept hitting Jiang Ming¡¯s sword.


    However, although the brush in her hand was full of spiritual energy, it still could not withstand Jiang Ming¡¯s sword.


    Not long after, Xie Qianling¡¯s brush broke into two. Her spiritual energy was also scattered out..

 Chapter 873 - 873: Writing Words

    Chapter 873 - 873: Writing Words


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°How dare you!¡¯


    Xie Qianling watched helplessly as the brush turned into scrap metal, and she could not help but feel ufortable.


    This brush was like the snake she raised. They were both her treasures!


    Her tone had already changed.


    ¡°You were using this to use to fight me. It has nothing to do with me.¡±<div>


    Jiang Ming knew what Xie Qianling meant and retorted with a smile.


    Xie Qianling raised her hand and used her own spiritual energy to repair the brush. Then, she wrote the word ¡°die¡± in the air.


    Her handwriting was so messy that Jiang Ming could hardly read it.


    As the word was formed, the word ¡°die¡± was immediately directed at Jiang Ming.


    Xie Qianling quickly wrote a few more words, and those words flew toward Jiang Ming like bricks.


    Jiang Ming felt that this was a novel experience and pped them back with his sword.


    Xie Qianling did not expect Jiang Ming to p the words back. She was dumbfounded, but she quickly reacted and pped the words right back to Jiang Ming.


    However, this time, Jiang Ming did not send the words back. Instead, he cut the words down.


    The words split into two. Xie Qianling took this opportunity to get close to Jiang Ming.


    Her thoughts were very simple. She wanted to get the jade seal.


    After getting the jade seal, he could leave.


    Seeing Xie Qianling¡¯s actions, Jiang Ming pushed her aside.


    Xie Qianling thought that Jiang Ming had pushed her out without noticing her.


    She fell heavily to the ground, and at the same time, she became nervous.


    Her face was leaning against the ground, and she felt as if she was about to be disfigured. She quickly stood up to check if there were any wounds on her face.


    Through the mirror, she saw that her face was still the same as before.


    Xie Qianling heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she said to Jiang Ming angrily, ¡°That jade seal wasn¡¯t yours to begin with. Why won¡¯t you return it to me?¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s yours or not is not up to me. It¡¯s up to your sister. Moreover, who knows what bad things you want to do with this jade seal?¡± liang Ming raised his evebrows. He had no intention of letting go.


    Xie Qianling saw that Jiang Ming was rxed, so she quickly drew a tiger in the air.


    The tiger suddenly turned into a real tiger and roared at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming raised his sword and cut the tiger in half.


    Xie Qianling trembled in fear when she saw the tiger bleeding.


    If this was her precious snake, wouldn¡¯t it be finished?


    Thinking of this, Xie Qianling quickly raised her hand and put the treasured snake away.


    Her hands began to work skillfully again, drawing many different animals.


    These animals were like the tiger, heading toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming used the same method to cut the animals in half.


    Seeing the animals in such a state, Xie Qianling held her breath and continued drawing.


    However, after a while, she was so tired that she was panting.


    On the other hand, Jiang Ming was extremely calm and did not look tired at all.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, I won¡¯t lose to you.¡±


    Even though she was exhausted, Xie Qianling did not forget to shout at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming stifled hisughter.


    Xie Qianling was acting like a child.


    Xie Zhizhi saw the situation clearly and shouted at Xie Qianling, ¡°Xie Qianling, you should retreat. You can¡¯t beat Ning Caichen.¡±


    Xie Qianling did not reply.


    She could not ept it.


    Thinking of this, she threw the brush over.


    As the brush went over, a stroke of ink came out.


    The ink and brush headed toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming took the brush and absorbed the ink without hesitation.


    He wanted to try Xie Qianling¡¯s moves, but he did not know if he could do it.


    While Jiang Ming was thinking, his men had already moved.


    He copied Xie Qianling and wrote the word ¡°die¡± in mid-air.


    The word ¡°die¡± did not take shape, but it was divided into small words saying the same thing.


    These tiny words surrounded Xie Qianling.


    Seeing that the word had not formed, Xie Qianling wanted to mock Jiang Ming, but she did not expect this to happen.


    She held her breath and muttered all kinds of curses. She extended her left index finger and clenched her right fist.


    Jiang Ming was curious about Xie Qianling¡¯s actions. He gestured for the tiny words to move forward.


    Xie Qianling spun like a top, crushing the words into pieces.


    However, these words did not copse at all. Instead, they continued to fuse together and became even stronger.


    This time, Xie Qianling did not seed. She did not shatter the words.


    Xie Qianling pursed her lips tightly.


    ording to the words she had transformed, these words could not bebined at all, nor would they be stronger.


    The words that Jiang Ming had created were even more powerful than the words that she had created. It was really wonderful.


    However, Xie Qianling was unwilling to admit defeat. She drew a brush in her hand, and the brush immediately appeared.


    This brush was different from the previous one. It was golden in color.


    Xie Qianling gripped the brush tightly and drew a horizontal line in the air.


    This horizontal line was colorful and flew toward Jiang Ming like a rainbow.


    Jiang Ming blocked it with his sword, and the rainbow rushed straight at the sword.


    Due to the line¡¯s colors, the de of the saber also reflected rainbow colors. It was very beautiful.


    The others could not help but stare nkly at everything in front of them.


    Then, Zhu Asi was the first to react.


    When he saw Jiang Ming trying to block the rainbow, he immediately rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    Before Zhu Asi could go over, he was sent flying by the rainbow.


    What exactly was this thing?


    His arm was injured and bleeding profusely.


    Zhu Asi clutched his arm and stared at the rainbow in front of him.


    His injuries also attracted the attention of Jiang Ming and the others.


    Jiang Ming raised his chin and signaled Sikong Wuyuan to go save Zhu Asi.


    Sikong Wuyuan got the message and hurried toward Zhu Asi.


    He bandaged Zhu Asi¡¯s wound, but he realized that the bleeding would not stop no matter what.


    Sikong Wuyuan was in a difficult position.


    Jiang Ming saw the situation on Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s side and realized that the situation was urgent.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Jiang Ming was suddenly filled with energy and pushed his sword out.


    The sword, along with Jiang Ming¡¯s technique, directly blocked the rainbow.


    The rainbow was connected to the sword, and it went straight to Xie Qianling.


    Xie Qianling hurriedly stepped to the side. The sword was just one step away from cutting her body.


    The rainbow hadpletely disappeared. She heaved a sigh of relief, then gritted her teeth and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Please, stop! Someone will die like this!¡±


    ¡°This is what you wanted.¡±


    Jiang Ming put his hands behind his back and sized Xie Qianling up.


    ¡°Die!¡±

 Chapter 874 - 874: Long Time No See

    Chapter 874 - 874: Long Time No See


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Xie Qianling opened her mouth wide, and her body grew gigantic.


    Jiang Ming was impressed but he did not forget to take countermeasures. He went forward and sent continuous waves of spiritual energy.


    A few of Xie Qianling¡¯s teeth were broken, and her blood sttered to the ground.


    She immediately went back to normal and covered her mouth.


    Xie Qianling had learned her lesson.<div>


    She could not grow bigger. Once she grew bigger, her teeth would be broken!


    ¡°Shall we continue?¡±


    Jiang Ming sized Xie Qianling up and rubbed his chin.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make peace.¡±


    She clearly knew her own strength.


    Jiang Ming felt that Xie Qianling would probably continue to plot against him, so he secretly defended himself against her, but he still agreed to her request on the surface.


    ¡°Xie Zhizhi, you should go back to the mermaids.¡±


    Xie Qianling knew that she could not get the jade seal back, so she turned her attention to Xie Zhizhi.


    Xie Zhizhi suddenly became tough and shouted at Xie Qianling, ¡°Xie Qianling, I can¡¯t go back to the mermaid n. I can¡¯t do that in this life. I want to be with my husband.¡±


    Hearing Xie Zhizhi¡¯s words, Xie Qianling was furious. She took a jade bracelet from her hand and threw it forward.


    The jade bracelet was instantly smashed into pieces.


    Xie Zhizhi became cold and indifferent, not caring about the jade bracelet in front of her at all.


    ¡°Xie Zhizhi,¡± Xie Qianling said coldly. ¡°From now on, we are no longer sisters!¡±


    Xie Zhizhi also threw the jade bracelet away and said with determination, ¡°So be it!¡±


    Jiang Ming found it amusing to see the two of them so determined.


    Why were these two sisters acting like children ying house?


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold, and he stared at one spot.


    A eunuch came over. He was solemn.


    ¡°Are you Ning Caichen?¡±


    His voice was high and shrill. He looked at Jiang Ming with a sneer. It was obvious that he was a little arrogant.


    Jiang Ming felt very ufortable and frowned. ¡°Who are you? Who asked you toe here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to not know me, but the second princess definitely knows me.¡±


    The eunuch walked up to Liang Sisi and continued to speak respectfully,


    ¡°Second Princess, I¡¯m here to bring you back.¡±


    Liang Sisi narrowed her eyes and immediately recognized the eunuch in front of her. She said with uncertainty, ¡°Are you Xia Bingcheng, my father¡¯s assistant?¡±


    Xia Bingcheng nodded and said to Liang Sisi, ¡°It¡¯s me, Second Princess.¡±


    Liang Sisi was a little reluctant to part with Jiang Ming. She rejected him repeatedly, ¡°Eunuch, tell my father that I¡¯m not leaving yet. You can go back first.


    ¡°No, King Liang has already made it clear. No matter what, he wants me to bring you over!¡± Xia Bingcheng retorted.


    Jiang Ming suddenly realized that there seemed to be something wrong with Xia Bingcheng, so he immediately kicked him. Xia Bingcheng stumbled forward and almost fell.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Liang Sisi was stunned and did not know what to do.


    Xia Bingcheng reacted and suppressed his anger as he said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Lord


    Ning Caichen, what are you doing? After all, I¡¯m the great eunuch of King Liang. ¡±


    ¡°Are you really Xia Bingcheng?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming sneered and rushed toward Xia Bingcheng.


    Just when everyone thought that Xia Bingcheng would die, Jiang Ming made a chopping motion over his head.


    Xia Bingcheng fell to the ground. His eyes looked dead and lifeless. He justy there with his hands spread out. He was like a lifeless puppet.


    Zhu Asi pped his hands and seemed to realize something. He said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Is he a puppet? Is Xia Bingcheng a puppet?¡±


    Jiang Ming pulled the strings on Xia Bingcheng¡¯s head and showed Zhu Asi.


    He immediately saw the thin strings and felt them with his hands. Then, he looked at Xie Qianling and said, ¡°Xie Qianling, is this the person you¡¯re controlling?¡±


    Xie Qianling was confused. She waved her hand and said, ¡°This is not my doing. I was just controlling the savage.¡±


    ¡°Then who is controlling him?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan stared at Xie Qianling in confusion.


    Xie Qianling seemed to know what Sikong Wuyuan was thinking, so she emphasized, ¡°If it¡¯s not me, it¡¯s not me. Don¡¯t be so suspicious.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan rubbed his chin and did not answer. However, his suspicious gaze did not drop.


    Xie Qianling was speechless.


    Forget it, Sikong Wuyuan did not trust her at all!


    Just as Sikong Wuyuan was thinking about how to expose Xie Qianling, Jiang Ming suddenly said, ¡°It¡¯s not Xie Qianling¡¯s doing.¡±


    These words attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    At this moment, Liang Sisi spoke up for Xie Qianling.


    ¡°Ning Caichen is right. It¡¯s not Xie Qianling¡¯s doing. Xie Qianling can¡¯t know my eunuch. This is the first time I¡¯ve met Xie Qianling.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan thought about it and felt that what Jiang Ming and Liang Sisi said made sense. Then, he asked Jiang Ming, ¡°Ning Caichen, do you hold the same opinion as Liang Sisi?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming shook his head and looked straight ahead with a sharp gaze.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    There should have been more to say, but Jiang Ming did not say it out loud. This made the others stunned.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming did not say anything, Sikong Wuyuan decided to change the topic and said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Ning Caichen, what do you think?¡±


    However, Jiang Ming did not answer Sikong Wuyuan. Instead, his eyes became deeper, and he was still looking at that spot.


    ¡°Is there anything here?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was the first to notice Jiang Ming¡¯s gaze and walked over.


    However, he seemed to have touched something and was knocked back by something transparent.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan covered his nose, finding it hard to imagine what had happened.


    His nose was already red and swollen. It was obvious that he had hit it hard.


    Seeing Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s miserable state, the others all became alert, their eyespletely focused on that direction.


    ¡°Who is it? Hurry up and get out! How dare you copy me!¡±


    Xie Qianling shouted angrily at a spot in front of her. Her eyes were filled with anger.


    However, there was no one there. Xie Qianling was also hit on the nose.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    She cried out and covered her nose like Sikong Wuyuan. She couldn¡¯t help but curse, ¡°You copied my methods and still hurt me like this.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Ning Caichen..¡±

 Chapter 875 - 875: It’s Time to Give Me Your Life

    Chapter 875 - 875: It¡¯s Time to Give Me Your Life


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    The tone was unfamiliar, but the person seemed to know him.


    Where did this familiar strangere from?


    However, before Jiang Ming could continue asking, that person revealed themselves.


    The word ¡°tiger¡± was carved on his forehead, and he had a long and thin beard. His eyes were yellow, but they were as big as copper bells.<div>


    His clothes were ordinary but not cheap. His robes and jade crown were obviously very expensive.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember seeing you before.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion.


    He had a vague feeling that the man in front of him was here for him, but he did not know the man in front of him at all.


    ¡°My name is Zhu Gangwu, a pig spirit under the phoenix. You should know what I¡¯m saying when I mention the phoenix, right?¡±


    Zhu Gangwu spoke seriously. His eyes werepletely focused on Jiang Ming. There was no way his gaze could amodate anyone else.


    Jiang Ming suddenly remembered a phoenix he had seen before and was surprised. ¡°But at that time, I only saw a phoenix and no one else. Why didn¡¯t you show yourself at that time?¡±


    ¡°At that time, I had not hatched out of my egg, so you did not see me. As for the egg, it was in the abdomen of the phoenix, so it was normal that you could not see it,¡± Zhu Gangvvu replied calmly.


    Jiang Ming found it funny.


    The pig spirit under the phoenix? This was interesting.


    Moreover, his egg was actually hatched inside a phoenix. It was really bizarre!


    Unexpectedly, Zhu Gangwu¡¯s expression changed. He stared at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, it¡¯s time for you to give me your life.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s expression turned cold, and he retreated.


    Zhu Gangwu took a step forward, and hedgehogs appeared in his hands.


    Jiang Ming could tell that these hedgehogs were not to be trifled with. He conjured a barrier in his hand to block these hedgehogs.


    However, these hedgehogs revealed sharp spines all over their bodies and shot them toward the barrier.


    Jiang Ming strengthened the barrier and then became curious about one of the hedgehogs.


    He opened his hand and took one of the hedgehogs.


    The hedgehog¡¯s body was already covered with spines, but Jiang Ming pulled it over.


    Zhu Gangwu was dumbfounded as he trembled and said, ¡°You¡­ How could you take a hedgehog?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that Zhu Gangwu¡¯s reaction was too strong. He could not understand and said. ¡°Whv can¡¯t I take one?¡±


    Zhu Gangwu instantly stiffened.


    It was clearly a hedgehog that appeared from his spiritual energy. Why did it listen to Jiang Ming so much?


    When Jiang Ming brought the hedgehog into the barrier, the hedgehog suddenly turned into a bomb and exploded.


    In the eyes of others, Jiang Ming had disappeared into the smoke.


    ¡°Ning Caichen!¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. He could not help but go forward to look for Jiang Ming.


    However, he was stopped by Liang Sisi. Liang Sisi was also very sad, but she knew she had to keep him safe.


    Liang Sisi told Sikong Wuyuan in her heart, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, the n now is to get rid of Zhu Gangwu.¡±


    After Liang Sisi¡¯s reminder, Sikong Wuyuan immediately realized something and nodded. ¡°Right, we should get rid of Zhu Gangwu now.¡±


    Zhu Gangwu did not expect his little hedgehog to achieve such a great feat.


    He was so happy that he could not help dancing.


    Just as Zhu Gangwu was still celebrating, Sikong Wuyuan rushed over and threw a few punches.


    A huge amount of power was unleashed.


    Although Zhu Gangwu was excited, he also noticed Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s actions.


    He raised his hand and conjured a shield in the air. The shield was a manifestation of spiritual energy and extended in all directions. It automatically blocked many attacks.


    Sikong Wuyuan hurriedly threw out a few more punches, but Zhu Gangwvu¡¯s shield blocked them all.


    He could not help but feel angry and helpless.


    As Ning Caichen¡¯s good friend, he could not even avenge him.


    Thinking of this, the sadness in Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s eyes intensified.


    Seeing this, Liang Sisi patted his shoulders with both hands and continuously sent spiritual energy to Sikong Wuyuan.


    Zhu Asi also arrived behind Liang Sisi and transmitted his spiritual energy to Sikong Wuyuan through Liang Sisi.


    Zhu Gangwu waspletely unmoved. He sneered and spread his arms.


    A horrendous virtual phoenix that seemed to be spreading its wings appeared behind Zhu Gangwvu.


    At the same time, a huge wild boar appeared in front of him.


    The wild boar was still illusory, and there were many little pigs under it.


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s eyes were wide open.


    He had never thought that there would be such an illusion. The wild boar and phoenix rushed toward him, forming a parallel line with his attack.


    Obviously, the two attacks did not collide. Instead, they brushed past each other.


    However, when Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s attack reached Zhu Gangwu, it instantly disappeared as if it did not exist.


    Sikong Wuyuan was in a terrible state. Zhu Gangwu¡¯s attack did not disappear.


    Not only that, but the situation seemed to have be even more troublesome. Those little pigs all rushed in front of Sikong Wuyuan.


    They tried to bite Zhu Asi and Liang Sisi¡¯s feet.


    Zhu Asi tried to kick them in the teeth.


    However, their teeth were extremely hard. There was no way to crush them.


    Not only that, but Zhu Asi also felt a sharp paining from his feet.


    He could not help but exim in surprise, and his entire body broke out in cold sweat.


    Liang Sisi turned around and looked at him strangely. ¡°Zhu Asi, what¡¯s wrong?


    There seems to be something wrong with you.¡±


    Zhu Asi opened his mouth, but he was in so much pain that he could not make


    a sound.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming suddenly appeared behind Zhu Gangwu and strangled him to death.


    Zhu Gangwu thought that Jiang Ming was dead and waspletely caught off guard. He could only stare at Jiang Ming in horror.


    Following Zhu Gangwu¡¯s death, the creatures transformed from spiritual energy also disappeared.


    However, Zhu Asi¡¯s pain did not decrease. Instead, it increased.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming was fine in front of him, and Zhu Gangwu was dead, Zhu Asi fell down without any worries.


    Liang Sisi and Sikong Wuyuan noticed Zhu Asi¡¯s condition and quickly rushed over to support him.


    Zhu Asi opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he eventually fainted.


    Seeing Zhu Asi¡¯s situation from afar, Jiang Ming quickened his pace and walked toward Zhu Asi.


    Liang Sisi and Sikong Wu Yuan both called out to Zhu Asi anxiously, but Zhu Asi did not respond. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

 Chapter 876 - 876: The Child Is Here

    Chapter 876 - 876: The Child Is Here


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming did not know what to say. He noticed the wound on Zhu Asi¡¯s foot and roughly understood something.


    Liang Sisi and Sikong Wuyuan did not know what was going on. They shook their heads.


    ¡°I saw what happened.¡±


    Jiang Ming squatted down and carefully bandaged Zhu Asi¡¯s wound.


    His actions made everyone understand everything. Then, they followed Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Can this injury be treated?¡±<div>


    Jiang Ming was about to answer when Xie Qianling was kicked to their side.


    Her face was ashen, and she could not move at all. She could not get up from the ground.


    Although she had already fallen out with Xie Qianling, Xie Zhizhi was still rted to Xie Qianling by blood. Seeing Xie Qianling like this, she quickly went up and shouted, ¡°Xie Qianling, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xie Qianling pouted, wanting Xie Zhizhi to leave, but Xie Zhizhi did not understand what she meant.


    In an instant, Xie Zhizhi was directly swept away by a huge stream of water, and half of her teeth were knocked out.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Such a hugemotion attracted the attention of Jiang Ming and the others. Jiang Ming looked in the direction of the water flow strangely.


    A hole appeared in the middle of the water, and there were some small vines in the hole.


    Jiang Ming used the bandages to draw out the thorns around Zhu Asi¡¯s feet. He then used the bandages to wrap up the thorns that had been moving around.


    Jiang Ming felt that these thorns were very threatening. He bandaged the wound into a dead knot and then faced the hole directly.


    This time, besides Xie Qianling and Xie Zhizhi, even Ling Yunxiao was pushed to the front by the thing in the cave.


    His condition was simr to Xie Zhizhi and Xie Qianling.


    Just as Jiang Ming was looking, some spring water came out of the hole. The spring water was controlled to rush toward him.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and blocked the spring water.


    The spring water did not seem to be retreating. Instead, it continued to move forward.


    Jiang Ming felt the resistance was as strong as a river, but he felt that he was alright. It was manageable.


    Sikong Wuyuan was afraid that Jiang Ming would not be able to stop him, so he followed him.


    However, at this moment, another river rushed toward Sikong Wuyuan. Sikong Wuyuan also raised his hand like Jiang Ming.


    However, he was not so lucky. The river directly washed him out.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not fall to the ground, but he was covered in wounds.


    At this moment, he was sucked into the hole.


    Sikong Wuyuan struggled to leave, but he could not do so.


    At the critical moment, Jiang Ming rushed to Sikong Wuyuan, stretched out his hand, and shouted, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, quickly grab my hand.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan quickly grabbed Jiang Ming¡¯s hand. However, the suction force was so strong that Jiang Ming, who was originally standing straight, bent down a little.


    As for Sikong Wuyuan, he felt like his face and body were about to be stripped off.


    When Liang Sisi saw this, she wanted to help, but she had Zhu Asi on her side and could not free her hands. She could not help but feel anxious.


    Jiang Ming simply released a huge ball of spiritual energy and let it block the hole directly.


    As the hole was blocked, the suction force decreased.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that the pain in his body had lessened. He could not help but let out a breath and said, ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m safe. Otherwise, I feel like I would have been sucked away.¡±


    Jiang Ming pulled Sikong Wuyuan out. Half of his body was stuck in the hole. Sikong Wuyuan stood still and carefully observed the scene at the cave entrance.


    At this moment, more green vines appeared at the entrance of the cave. These vines looked like they would continue growing.


    Sikong Wuyuan was curious. He pinched the vine, and it actually moved. He became even more curious and wanted to pull the vine out.


    However, not only did he pull out the vine, but he also pulled out a child.


    This vine was attached to the child.


    The child was angry that the vines on his body were pulled away. The vines on his head were even swaying out of anger.


    Sikong Wuyuan was a little shocked when he saw the child shouting angrily. Then, he heard his muttering.


    ¡°Who told you to grab my body? How dare amoner like you hold onto me?¡±


    When Sikong Wuyuan saw this child, he immediately remembered the child he had seen in the temple before. ¡°Are you the child who stayed in the temple?¡±


    The child immediately patted his chest and looked at Sikong Wuyuan with disdain. ¡°Yes, I am that child. Now that I have already cultivated to be a god, many clever vines have appeared on my body. This is a gift that can never even dream of having.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. Those vines are driving me crazy!¡± Sikong Wuyuan shook his head and continued angrily, ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t have any enmity with you. Why are


    you sucking me into this hole!¡±


    Finally, he looked at Jiang Ming and sized him up. ¡°Are you thepanion of


    Sikong Wuyuan who blocked my entrance?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was very angry. ¡°Of course. The friends I have are not people you can know.¡±


    The child suddenly became angry, and the dark vines on his body fell one after another.


    The vines turned into darts and were controlled by the child as they rushed over.


    Jiang Ming did not expect this child to have such bad intentions toward him.


    He immediately went forward and grabbed the vine.


    However, the number of vines was toorge, and they were not under Jiang Ming¡¯s control at all. Jiang Ming could only use his spiritual energy to mesh with these vines.


    The child widened his eyes.


    He was a little shocked. This was the first time he had seen someone who could integrate his spiritual energy into his vines.


    Following that, the child began to panic again.


    It was not easy for him to cultivate this spiritual energy, but in the end, it was used by others. This was not a good thing.


    Jiang Ming noticed that the child seemed to be in a daze. He went forward and picked the child up.


    The child struggled with all his might and spat at Jiang Ming.


    The drool formed a magic array and surrounded Jiang Ming and the child.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and poked the array. It broke immediately.


    The child was shocked again.


    How could this be?


    This was too bizarre.


    He was unwilling to give up and spat some more.


    Jiang Ming also noticed that the array was formed by the child¡¯s saliva, and he could not help but grin.


    If he had known earlier, he would not have touched it with his hands.


    Just as the array appeared, Jiang Ming used the child as a target and charged at the array.


    The child felt dizzy..

 Chapter 877 - 877: Mountain Top

    Chapter 877 - 877: Mountain Top


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Hurry¡­ Quickly stop.¡±


    After a while, the child could not take it anymore and started screaming.


    However, Jiang Ming had no intention of letting him go. Then, he said, ¡°Child, I have no enmity with you. Why are you treating me like this?¡±


    The child was already out of breath and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I


    shouldn¡¯t have been jealous of you. Mister, please put me down.¡±<div>


    Sikong Wuyuan watched everything from the side coldly. He couldn¡¯t help but scold the child, ¡°Kid, you used to be kind. Why are you so bitter now? This shouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    After being scolded by Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan, the child could not help but feel sad. With regret in his eyes, he quickly followed them and said, ¡°I know I was wrong. I won¡¯t be like this anymore. Let go of me!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes narrowed. Then, he said to the child, ¡°I can put you down, but you have to be obedient.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m very obedient.¡± The child quickly agreed.


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming was skeptical, but he still put the child down.


    The moment he put down the child, he instantly transformed into a ferocious beast and bit at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was already a little vignt. Seeing him like this, he immediately became angry and went forward to grab the child¡¯s neck.


    He sent all his spiritual energy toward the child, and the child immediately returned to his original state.


    The child looked at his hand in a daze. He never thought that he would actually return to his original form.


    He was furious, but he did not know what to do. He could only stomp his feet and shout, ¡°Let me go! I¡¯ll bite you to death!¡±


    As he spoke, he opened his mouth and tried to bite Jiang Ming, but Jiang Ming stopped him.


    Jiang Ming used his hand to press down on the child¡¯s mouth and held it tightly.


    The child screamed in pain, but he could not make a sound at all. He could only mumble.


    Sikong Wuyuan suddenly remembered something and said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Don¡¯t hold him, Ning Caichen. He has a strange thing in his hand that will take you to strange ces.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Sikong Wuyuan in confusion and asked, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, what do you mean?¡±


    It was toote for Jiang Ming to ask. The child suddenly let out a cry and a beam of light shot out from his body.


    Sikong Wuyuan quickly grabbed Jiang Ming¡¯s sleeve.


    The three ot them disappeared.


    ¡°Ning Caichen!¡±


    Liang Sisi could not help but panic. She went forward and wanted to grab Jiang Ming, but it was toote.


    When she arrived, they had already disappeared.


    When there was light in front of the three of them, Jiang Ming noticed that they were at the foot of a mountain.


    The surrounding forest was dense, and there were some shadows.


    Sikong Wuyuan looked around and couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing on. ¡°We actually came to this ce.¡±


    Before Jiang Ming could reply, the child said arrogantly, ¡°If you want to go back, get on your knees and beg for it. I can still let you go.¡± Jiang Ming sneered and spanked the child thrice.


    The child cried out and then heard Jiang Ming¡¯s voice.


    ¡°What are you thinking about now? You¡¯re our hostage now.¡±


    Jiang Ming could tell that the child was still arrogant, so he spanked him three more times.


    A brat like this had to be disciplined properly.


    The child did not expect to be spanked again and instantly pulled a long face.


    A sharp knife appeared in his hand, and he raised the knife and brought it down toward Jiang Ming.


    Before Jiang Ming could react, he saw the sharp knifeing at him.


    Sikong Wuyuan reacted quickly and snatched the knife away.


    The child immediately struggled and shouted at Sikong Wuyuan, ¡°Sikong


    Wuyuan, you traitor! Traitor! To think that we used to be in the same temple!¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I should have taught you a lesson back then. You¡¯ve be a terrible child!¡±


    The child was not convinced and said aggressively, ¡°Then let¡¯s all die here and end this once and for all!¡±


    He waspletely frenzied.


    He wanted to see how Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming could leave without him.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need you to leave.¡±


    Jiang Ming chuckled and looked at the child. ¡°You don¡¯t think we have no other way to escape, do you?¡±


    The child became nervous, but then he felt that Jiang Ming definitely did not notice it. He immediately became tough and said, ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, the child¡¯s eyes widened, and he could not hide his surprise. Then, he said, ¡°How did you know?¡±


    He covered his mouth again, hoping that Jiang Ming did not hear him.


    However, Jiang Ming had already heard him, so he did not care.


    ¡°Kid, that vine was shining just now. That vine is the one that helps people teleport, right? You must have sent everyone to the same ce, right?¡±


    After being exposed by Jiang Ming¡¯s words, the child immediately felt embarrassed and said to Sikong Wuyuan, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, are you going to watch me get insulted by this guy?


    Sikong Wuyuan raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t even say anything! Why did you bring us here? Why won¡¯t you tell us how to get out? What was the point of staying in the same temple if you¡¯re being like this?¡±


    The child was speechless for a moment, but then he said arrogantly, ¡°It is impossible for you to reach the top of the mountain. That¡¯s not a ce that can be reached by regr people.¡±


    Jiang Ming originally wanted to ask the child for help, but he gave up after thinking about it. Then, he looked at Sikong Wuyuan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go up directly and ignore this child.¡±


    With that, he tossed the child aside.


    The child fell to the ground andnded on his bottom.


    He rubbed his bottom and cursed at Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan, ¡°Why did you leave me behind? You guys are so heartless! Without me, you can¡¯t even dream of reaching the top.¡±


    He groaned.


    He was very familiar with this terrain, and only he knew how to bypass the shortcut to reach the top of the mountain.


    If they went to another path, they would be thrown into an illusion and would be trapped in a loop, unable to get out.


    ¡°No, you can stay here and reflect on yourself.¡±


    Jiang Ming was not in the mood to ask the child for help. He did not even look at him.


    The child puffed up his cheeks and said, ¡°No, I want to go!¡±


    This brat in front of him was such a pain!


    ¡°Whatever! Do what you like!¡±

 Chapter 878 - 878: Crisis Arrives

    Chapter 878 - 878: Crisis Arrives


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming roughly understood the child¡¯s character, and his tone was quite cold.


    This could not help but heighten the child¡¯s determination. The child immediately said, ¡°I will definitely follow you today!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not say anything. He turned around and walked toward the top of the mountain.


    Sikong Wuyuan followed behind him.


    Sikong Wuyuan noticed that the child was following them. He secretly raised his hand and gave Jiang Ming a thumbs up. He said, ¡°Ning Caichen, you¡¯re still brilliant. ¡±<div>


    Jiang Ming also knew that the child was following them. He smiled and said, ¡°Some children just need a little discipline.¡±


    The three of them walked forward together. After a few steps, they reached a fork in the road.


    The child said proudly, ¡°See, you still need me. You have to be careful. If you choose the wrong path, you will encounter something terrifying.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at the child and turned to the left.


    The child widened his eyes and stood at the side, not knowing what to say.


    The reason was simple. This was the path he wanted to choose. He did not understand how Jiang Ming knew to choose the left path.


    Sikong Wuyuan also noticed the child¡¯s actions and roughly knew that they had chosen the right path. Then, he became curious again and asked Jiang Ming in his heart, ¡°Ning Caichen, how did you know that the left path is the right one?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Jiang Ming shrugged and said, ¡°However, the kid can¡¯t keep anything secret.¡±


    At this moment, Sikong Wuyuan understood and instantlyughed out loud. ¡°Children are still children.¡±


    When the child heard hisst sentence, he could not help but be angry. He went forward and hit Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s back. He said angrily, ¡°What do you mean by that? Are children not smart?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help butugh when he saw the angry child. Then, he thought of something and said to Jiang Ming, ¡°This child¡¯s name is quite unique. He¡¯s called Yuan Hehe.¡±


    ¡°It is a very childish name,¡± Jiang Ming said.


    Yuan Hehe was about to go red with anger and started telling at Jiang Ming. ¡°From now on, you can¡¯t call me kid. You have to call me Yuan Hehe.¡±


    Jiang Ming was about to answer when a huge rolling ball suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The ball was heading toward the three of them, and there seemed to be something standing on top of it.


    Sikong Wuyuan narrowed his eyes, but he could not see it.


    However, Jiang Ming could see clearly that there was a monkey on it.


    The monkey seemed to recognize them and knew who they were. It was grinning at them.


    ¡°Hehe, today is the day you die.¡±


    The monkey seemed to recognize them and knew who they were. It was grinning at them.


    However, Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan heard the screams of ghosts.


    Sikong Wuyuan became vignt, his eyes darting around. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s something else nearby. We have to be careful!¡±


    Jiang Ming replied, ¡°There is something on that ball.¡±


    As he spoke, the ball had already rolled in front of them. Jiang Ming and the other two split up to avoid it.


    The monkey controlled the ball and went directly in front of Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming retreated.


    The monkey was persistent and continued to move forward. It was obvious that it wanted to deal with Jiang Ming.


    When Sikong Wuyuan saw this, he shouted loudly in an attempt to attract the monkey¡¯s attention.


    However, the monkey did not care about Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s roar at all and continued to attack Jiang Ming.


    Not only the ball, but he also kept throwing things at Jiang Ming.


    Whatever he was throwing was sticky.


    Jiang Ming kept jumping and avoiding these things.


    However, the monkey seemed to have changed its target and began to attack them from all directions.


    Yuan Hehe was caught off guard and was hit by one of the things.


    He struggled frantically, but this thing directly wrapped him up.


    Many of the sticky things fused together. It started squeezing him.


    Yuan Hehe panicked and quickly said to Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan, ¡°Someonee and save me. I don¡¯t want to die like this.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan went forward to help.


    However, as soon as he touched the sticky thing, he instantly met the same fate as Yuan Hehe.


    He was trapped with Yuan Hehe.


    This time, both Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan asked Jiang Ming for help.


    Yuan Hehe was speechless.


    This was the first time he had encountered such a situation.


    When he asked for help, the person who helped him encountered the same problem as him.


    However, he had no time toin about this now. He was about to suffocate to death.


    The sticky stuff was actually a type of slime.


    It was already around his nose and was about to surge into it.


    The worst thing was that his entire body was stuck to this thing and he could not struggle at all.


    Sikong Wuyuan was faring slightly better than Yuan Hehe.


    The slime had just entered his body and did not extend into his organs.


    ¡°Great, you¡¯re here to apany me.¡±


    Yuan Hehe smiled bitterly and stared at Jiang Ming, who was still dodging the monkey¡¯s attack. He sighed in his heart.


    Could it be that he was going to die here today?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re still in the mood to make jokes?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that Yuan Hehe could not grasp the gravity of the situation and quickly asked Jiang Ming for help in his heart.


    Yuan Hehe smiled bitterly again.


    What could he do?


    Now, only this guy who was dodging the monkey¡¯s attack in front of them could save them.


    However, the problem was that Jiang Ming looked weak and seemed to have no time to save them.


    If he did not make a joke now to ease the atmosphere, what else could he do?


    Seeing Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe¡¯s miserable state, Jiang Ming used a new spell and split himself up.


    His real body was with Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan, while the fake body was with the monkey.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were confused when they saw the two Jiang Mings.


    However, the monkey did not see two Jiang Mings. It thought that the fake Jiang Ming was the real one and threw the slime at the fake Jiang Ming happily.


    Jiang Ming felt that it was very likely that he would also blend into the slime, so he threw a branch at the slime.


    However, the branch was sucked into the slime.


    Now, apart from Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe, there was also a tree branch, making it even more crowded.


    Yuan Hehe could not help but cry out, ¡°Oh my god, are you here to save us, or are you here to hurt us?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan knew that Jiang Ming did not do it on purpose, so he immediately retorted, ¡°Shut up and think about how to get out!¡±

 Chapter 879 - 879: The Slime Cultivator

    Chapter 879 - 879: The Slime Cultivator


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yuan Hehe felt that Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s time was very harsh, and he could not help but feel wronged.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡±


    He muttered this in a low voice.


    He felt that Sikong Wuyuan had changed and would no longer side with him, so he did not dare to say anything.


    He was really afraid that the young man in front of him would not be willing to save him.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Seeing that everything would be integrated into the slime, Jiang Ming simply decided to take the risk and put his hand over it.


    Seeing his actions, Sikong Wuyuan shouted, ¡°Please don¡¯t, Ning Caichen. If you get sucked in, no one will be able to save us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yuan Hehe quickly added. ¡°You¡¯re our savior now. If you¡¯re gone, we¡¯re all doomed.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I think this is the only way for now.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not listen to what Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe had said and directly put his hand on the slime.


    Yuan Hehe immediately lost hope.


    He was sure he was going to die.


    Sikong Wuyuan was thinking the same thing. He hoped his next life would be kinder to him.


    However, a miracle happened. Jiang Ming did not blend into the slime. Instead, he stood there intact.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were stunned.


    What the hell? Did he have a special physique?


    Sikong Wuyuan sized up Jiang Ming.


    He was a bit jealous.


    Yuan Hehe was delighted.


    It seemed that they were saved. Ning Caichen was not an ordinary person.


    In the future, he would have to be nicer to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was also very surprised. He tried to pry open the ball of slime in front of him.


    He did not think he could break it, but with a light twist, the slime ball actually opened.


    Yuan Hehe, who was about to suffocate, suddenly breathed in fresh air. His eyes were filled with tears.


    He had finally survived.


    Sikong Wuyuan, who had not shared Yuan Hehe¡¯s miserable state, was still emotionally stable. He then charged at the monkey.


    In his opinion, there was nothing more satisfying than beating up the culprit!


    However, the monkey also realized that the Jiang Ming in front of it was a fake. It immediately turned its head and faced Sikong Wuyuan, who was attacking.


    The monkey was very calm. The moment Sikong Wuyuan approached it, it immediately held him.


    Sikong Wuyuan paused.


    What was the monkey doing?


    After a few seconds, he was immediately thrown out by the monkey.


    Sikong Wuyuan was dumbfounded.


    How was he weaker than this monkey?


    The monkey suddenly shouted. Its hands were clenched into fists as it kept patting two lumps of red meat on his chest.


    The lumps suddenly grew bigger and bigger, and then little monkeys came out one by one.


    Those little monkeys came toward Jiang Ming and the other two. They had lightning in their hands.


    Jiang Ming realized that he could not touch these little monkeys, so he quickly defended Yuan Hehe and reminded him, ¡°Don¡¯t touch these little monkeys.


    They¡¯re full of electricity.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan had also heard this. However, he had injured his ribs and could not move. Meanwhile, those little monkeys had already arrived in front of him.


    He immediately felt hopeless.


    Was he going to die now? He had such terrible luck.


    When Jiang Ming saw the little monkeys, he rushed forward and tried to help Sikong Wuyuan.


    The little monkeys, on the other hand, sped up. Some of them headed toward Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan, while the others headed toward Yuan Hehe.


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan were still able to dodge, but Yuan Hehe was in trouble.


    Yuan Hehe¡¯s weakest point was his speed. He was not going to make it.


    Not long after, Yuan Hehe was electrocuted again and again. He felt as if his entire body was going numb.


    He heaved a sigh of relief.


    He had managed to escape atst.


    Jiang Ming was still rtively stable. He looked at the small river beside him and suddenly thought of a brilliant n.


    He started cursing these little monkeys, attracting their attention.


    The little monkeys hated being yelled at the most, so they rushed toward Jiang Ming anxiously.


    Jiang Ming first put Sikong Wuyuan aside and continued to yell, telling those little monkeys to stay away from Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but feel touched.


    At critical times, his goodpanions were still the most reliable.


    Yuan Hehe also saw all of this and felt some warmth in his heart.


    Jiang Ming had protected him earlier and was now facing the monkeys alone. He decided that he would treat Ning Caichen well.


    From now on, he would not give Ning Caichen any more trouble.


    At this time, Jiang Ming had already lured the little monkeys to the river. He deliberately cursed loudly.


    The little monkeys could not take it anymore and pounced on Jiang Ming.


    The moment he pounced over, Jiang Ming immediately disappeared. The little monkeys could not stop themselves, so they immediately went into the river one by one.


    Because of the water, the electric current instantly became even stronger.


    The little monkeys immediately jumped up and down in pain.


    Jiang Ming did not care about these little monkeys. Instead, he rushed toward Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan was injured. He had to take a look at him so that he would not dy his recovery.


    Beside Sikong Wuyuan, an old man appeared. He held a jade scepter in his hand.


    The jade scepter was pointed at Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s neck.


    Sikong Wuyuan was shocked.


    He closed his eyes and wanted to rest, but now an old man was holding him hostage. He was really unlucky.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the slime cultivator. You injured my pets.¡±


    ¡°Alright, how can I get you to let Sikong Wuyuan go?¡±


    Jiang Ming knew what slime cultivator meant, so he asked directly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you pay with your life!¡± The slime cultivator red angrily.


    Jiang Ming was helpless.


    It was this sentence again. He seemed to have heard this sentence many times.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a life. Ask me something else.


    The slime cultivator thought for a moment and threw a dagger over. He immediately said, ¡°Then cut off your tongue.¡±


    Jiang Ming chuckled.


    The slime cultivator was hrious.


    ¡°Impossible..¡±</font>

 Chapter 880 - 880: Traitor!

    Chapter 880 - 880: Traitor!


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°This is what you deserve.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Ming was so uncooperative, the slime cultivator became angry and punched him.


    Jiang Ming did not dodge. He clenched his fists and punched back.


    He was speechless.


    Was there something wrong with this old man¡¯s brain?<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Did everyone have to listen to him?


    ¡°You are quite arrogant.¡±


    The slime cultivator groaned in displeasure. He secretly controlled the big rock behind Jiang Ming to move toward him.


    Jiang Ming felt somethinging from behind him. When he turned around, he immediately realized that it was a huge rock.


    He did not even need to guess that this rock was definitely the work of the slime cultivator.


    He waved his palm in the air and released his spiritual energy to shake the rock away.


    The rock immediately shattered into pieces. While the slime cultivator was not paying attention, Jiang Ming directed these pieces toward him.


    The slime cultivator was extremely arrogant. He thought that everyone would fall at his feet and praise him. He did not think that Jiang Ming would attack him at all. He was immediately covered in dust by the scattered rock shards.


    Jiang Ming took the opportunity to bring Sikong Wuyuan over and set his broken bones.


    The slime cultivator was speechless. He shouted at Jiang Ming, ¡°How dare you still want to fight me. You really overestimate yourself.¡±


    As he spoke, before Jiang Ming could answer, he took a step forward and released many worms. These worms quickly crawled toward Jiang Ming. As they crawled, they released some pungent gas at the same time.


    Yuan Hehe almost fainted when he smelled the gas.


    He felt that his entire body was no longer under his control. It was as if he were in an abyss of suffering.


    He looked at Jiang Ming and wanted to ask him for help, but he felt as if his feet were filled with ten pounds of lead.


    At this moment, those worms scattered, some of them moved toward Sikong


    Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    Sikong Wuyuan had the same feeling as Yuan Hehe. He felt dizzy.


    This feeling allowed the worms to take advantage of him.


    Jiang Ming did not react at all. He could not help but feel strange when he saw the situation of the other two.


    Something seemed to have happened, but it also seemed like nothing had happened. What was going on with these two?


    However, the current situation did not allow him to ask more questions. Jiang Ming pulled Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe up the tree.


    Seeing this, the slime cultivatorughed loudly and said with a mocking smile, ¡°See! You guys are simply worthless. You can¡¯t beat me at all. Now, you¡¯re forced to go up the tree!¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan shouted at the slime cultivator, ¡°Old fool, shut your mouth. You should wash your mouth out with soap!¡±


    The slime cultivator immediately exploded. He controlled the worms to stack together and sent them to Sikong Wuyuan.


    Although Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s willpower was a little weak, he would rather die than submit.


    In any case, he would not submit to the slime cultivator.


    Jiang Ming originally wanted to check on Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe¡¯s situation first, but seeing how stubborn the slime cultivator was, he decided to focus on dealing with the worms.


    He felt that mes were the most terrifying to these worms, so he immediately conjured mes in his hand.


    However, those worms went straight for him and even absorbed the mes in Jiang Ming¡¯s hand.


    Jiang Ming watched helplessly as these worms absorbed the mes and was a little surprised.


    What were these worms? How could they absorb the mes?


    The moment the mes were absorbed, these worms did something else.


    They spat the mes back. Not only that, but the mes also carried tiny bolts of lightning.


    Jiang Ming understood.


    This was probably revenge for killing the monkey, but he was not to be trifled with.


    He raised his hand and grabbed these worms one by one and threw them out.


    He waspletely unaffected.


    The slime cultivator was dumbfounded.


    What was going on?


    These worms were full of mes and toxic.


    Jiang Ming looked at his hand. For the first time, he felt that he was invincible. He actually avoided the damage of this worm.


    Yuan Hehe shook his head and sobered up a little. Then, he saw the scene in front of him.


    He suspected that there was something wrong with his eyes and shook his head again.


    When he realized that nothing had changed, he was dumbfounded.


    What kind of mystical creature was Jiang Ming? It was simply out of this world.


    When he had thrown away most of the worms, Jiang Ming shot a bubble into the air, and the bubble exploded over the worms.


    The worms instantly fell to the ground in scattered pieces, unable to get up at all.


    A strange expression shed across the slime cultivator¡¯s face. He threw the jade scepter over and directly arrived in front of these worms.


    The jade scepter emitted a green light that shone on the worms¡¯ bodies.


    Those worms immediately moved, as if they were about toe alive.


    Jiang Ming saw the function of the jade scepter and took it away.


    Seeing that the jade scepter had been taken away so easily, the slime cultivator was once again dumbfounded.


    What was going on?


    How could his jade scepter be taken away by a mortal so easily?


    However, immediately after, the jade scepter emitted a green light that shone directly on Jiang Ming¡¯s body, but it quickly fell back down.


    Jiang Ming was baffled, but the slime cultivator broke the jade pendant in his hand.


    ¡°You traitor!¡±


    The jade pendant fell to the ground, but there was no crack. Instead, it automaticallynded in Jiang Ming¡¯s hand.


    Jiang Ming looked at the jade pendant in his hand and was very confused.


    The jade pendant was white and shiny.


    He could not understand.


    How did this jade pendant end up in his hands?


    ¡°All of you are traitors!¡±


    The slime cultivator¡¯s hands trembled in anger.


    The jade pendant was connected to the jade scepter and was also an extremely precious item to him.


    However, they had just epted that this random man in front of them was their master.


    Jiang Ming roughly understood what was going on and ced the jade scepter toward those worms.


    Under the second illumination of the jade scepter, the wormspletely came to life.


    However, those worms did not touch Jiang Ming. Instead, they went in front of the slime cultivator.


    The slime cultivator knew what these worms wanted to do, and he was instantly shocked as he quickly retreated.


    ¡°You traitors! Hurry up and leave!¡± he shouted. ¡°I¡¯m your master!¡±


    However, what the slime cultivator said was useless. These worms did not listen to his words at all. Instead, they kept attacking the slime cultivator.


    The slime cultivator released slime balls one after another, trying to block the path of these worms, but these worms were not stuck at all..</font>

 Chapter 881 - 881: Duel

    Chapter 881 - 881: Duel


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The worms started to jump like rabbits.


    They jumped with great strength and arrived in front of the slime cultivator.


    The slime cultivator¡¯s expression hadpletely changed. He mumbled something and immediately drew a circr pattern in the air before disappearing.


    The worms were still there. Now that they had no target, they were wandering around aimlessly.


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and threw the jade pendant over.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The jade pendant absorbed all the worms. Jiang Ming put the jade scepter and the jade pendant in his pocket.


    Although he did not know why the jade scepter and the jade pendant recognized him as their master, they were good tools.


    Yuan Hehe was still in a daze.


    He could no longer see clearly.


    Jiang Ming examined Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan and was stunned to find that they did not have any internal or external injuries.


    What was going on?


    Perhaps the jade pendant or jade scepter could help them?


    Jiang Ming was a little uncertain as he took out the jade pendant and the jade scepter. The jade scepter did not react, but the jade pendant shook automatically.


    He felt the jade pendant¡¯s reaction and immediately released it.


    The jade pendant emitted a bright white light that shone on Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    The two of them immediately looked better, and even the symptoms from before disappeared.


    Sikong Wuyuan blinked tiredly and pounded his body with his hands. He felt much better.


    He looked up and noticed the jade pendant. He could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Where did thise from?¡±


    Jiang Ming put away the jade pendant and said with a faint smile, ¡°It came by itself.¡¯


    Huh?


    Sikong Wuyuan was confused.


    Yuan Hehe shouted in shock, ¡°Isn¡¯t this jade pendant the thing used to control worms? How did it get into your hands?¡± Jiang Ming told him the whole story.


    Yuan Hehe could not help but feel jealous.


    Just by standing there, Jiang Ming was actually recognized as his master. His luck was really amazing!


    Just as he was about to say something, the branch suddenly snapped. Yuan Hehe fell to the ground and could not help but cry.


    When did he get on the tree?


    He realized that it was Jiang Ming who brought them up and could not help but regret it.


    He should not have said the wrong thing. Ning Caichen was quite good to him, so he could not let him down.


    Sikong Wuyuan immediately jumped down andnded on the ground. He asked Yuan Hehe with concern.


    ¡°How are you feeling now? Are you okay?¡±


    Yuan Hehe pursed his lips and said, ¡°I wonder what spell that old man used just now. Still, we can leave now.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan did not know what to say when he heard Yuan Hehe¡¯s words. He did not see what the slime cultivator had done just now, so he did not understand what Yuan Hehe had said.


    However, Jiang Ming knew what Yuan Hehe was talking about.


    His eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you could take us out? Could it be that everything you said was a lie?¡±


    Yuan Hehe shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I mean, the old man has a simpler way out. We could have used this method, but he ran away.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t run.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt an abnormal fluctuation in the area, and then he saw the leaves in front of him.


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan did not understand what Jiang Ming meant. They shook their heads and said, ¡°How could he not run? That old man has already disappeared.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not answer their questions. Instead, he walked to the leaves in front of him and took out the jade pendant.


    Under the light of the jade pendant, the leaves instantly turned into the slime cultivator. He fell to the ground.


    The slime cultivator¡¯s bottom hurt from the fall, and he could not help but rub it.


    This was the first time he had been detected.


    He had never thought that the kid in front of him would actually recognize him.


    However, he still had to maintain his gentlemanly demeanor.


    He stood up and still looked at Jiang Ming with disdain.


    ¡°Kid, you have some talent. Since you¡¯ve seen through me, let¡¯s have a fair battle.¡±


    Jiang Ming opened his mouth.


    The slime cultivator took advantage of Jiang Ming¡¯s surprise and stuffed something into his mouth.


    Jiang Ming immediately spat it out.


    The slime cultivator felt a wave of pity.


    If he had known earlier, he would have been a little faster. Perhaps this kid in front of him would have swallowed it.


    This time, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe did not n to sit still and wait for death. They went directly to the slime cultivator.


    ¡°We want you to pay for what you did just now.¡±


    Seeing the three of them attack together, the slime cultivator could not help but feel a little nervous, but he still did not want to lose his imposing manner.


    He snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re just three poor people. Do you still want to fight me?


    Go home.


    As he spoke, a broom appeared in his hand.


    The broom was nimble as it charged at Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Jiang Ming tried to grab the broom, but the broom was very fast and did not give Jiang Ming a chance to grab it.


    The three of them kept knocking on the broom.


    Yuan Hehe felt that the slime cultivator was overestimating himself by using only a broom to deal with them.


    The broom hit his body. The area where the broom hit immediately began to burn. It was extremely painful, but there was no fire anywhere.


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan could not take it anymore and started wandering around.


    Sikong Wuyuan could barely endure it. He continued to follow Jiang Ming to help him fight.


    Yuan Hehe could no longer withstand it and had already stopped fighting.


    However, the moment he stopped, the broom took advantage of the opportunity and charged straight at him.


    Yuan Hehe¡¯s eyes widened. He did not know what to do.


    Jiang Ming noticed all of this and quickly pulled him in front of him. He tossed out the jade pendant and released all the worms in it.


    Those worms quickly bit the broom, and the broom was instantly bitten clean.


    ¡°My broom!¡±


    The slime cultivator wanted to cry.


    This was his second favorite magic tool, but it was gone just like that!


    If he had known earlier, he would not have taken out the jade scepter and jade pendant. Otherwise, he would still be enjoying the spiritual energy of the jade scepter and jade pendant.


    ¡°This time, you should surrender without a fight.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the slime cultivators and put away the worms.


    ¡°If you¡¯re strong enough, fight me without magical tools!¡±</font>

 Chapter 882 - 882: Why Not Use It

    Chapter 882 - 882: Why Not Use It


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The slime cultivator felt like his lungs were about to pop out.


    ¡°It¡¯s a waste not to use it.¡±


    Jiang Ming shrugged. He did not fall for the slime cultivator¡¯s tricks at all.


    The slime cultivator narrowed his eyes, then spread his fingers and released a palm print made out of spiritual energy in the air.


    The palm print formed a mountain ridge and headed toward Jiang Ming.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Jiang Ming was stunned.


    Those who did not know better would think that he was a legendary cultivator.


    He walked back.


    When the mountain ridge fell in front of him, he raised his hand and shattered it.


    The moment it shattered, the slime cultivator rushed forward, and lightning strikes appeared in his hands.


    These lightning strikes all headed toward Jiang Ming¡¯s body. Jiang Ming saw them and rushed in front of the slime cultivator.


    These lightning strikes followed Jiang Ming¡¯s footsteps and came to the slime cultivator.


    The slime cultivator had a bad feeling and retreated.


    The lightning strikes were faintly discernible, and Jiang Ming raised his hand to attract them.


    The moment the lightning strikes reached him, he quickly left.


    The lightning strikes could not help bute in front of the slime cultivator, who was instantly struck by them.


    The slime cultivator¡¯s entire body was shaking. His vision was blurry, and his ears were ringing.


    He paused and stared nkly at his palm.


    What was going on?


    In an instant, Jiang Ming released many smaller lightning strikes.


    The slime cultivator felt that he had no choice but to fight back, so he summoned more lightning strikes.


    These lightning strikes surrounded Jiang Ming and the other two. The lightning wasyered together and was surrounded by sharp thorns.


    These sharp thorns allnded on Jiang Ming and the other two. Yuan Hehe raised his hand to block these thorns.


    His arm was emitting a faint spiritual energy. This spiritual energy could protect his arm and prevent him from being injured.


    However, these thorns pierced into Yuan Hehe¡¯s skin. Yuan Hehe first felt a sharp pain, and then he suddenly realized that many small boils had appeared on his arm.


    Sikong Wuyuan also saw the boils. He took out a small bottle and sprinkled its powder on Yuan Hehe¡¯s body.


    As he sprinkled the powder, he secretly spoke to Yuan Hehe.


    ¡°I have seen this kind of side-effect before. The powder inside can save you.¡±


    The moment the powdernded on his hand, Yuan Hehe felt a little hot, but he endured it.


    He could only trust Sikong Wuyuan and Ning Caichen now.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, this old man is a little tricky to beat.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at Jiang Ming after he had scattered the powder.


    However, Jiang Ming and the slime cultivator had already started fighting.


    The slime cultivator¡¯s face was filled with anger. He was fighting with great difficulty.


    The jade pendant and jade scepter secretly increased Jiang Ming¡¯s strength.


    He knew the functions of the jade pendant and the jade scepter. The slime cultivator was foolish to have let them go.


    Gradually, the slime cultivator was unable to do anything and gradually fell into a disadvantage.


    Jiang Ming became more and more powerful.


    Just as the slime cultivator wanted to leave in the same way, Jiang Ming grabbed his sleeve tightly and refused to let him go. The slime cultivator immediately frowned.


    He had encountered a god of misfortune.


    ¡°If you take us to the top of this mountain, we¡¯ll let you go.¡± Jiang Ming took the opportunity to raise his conditions.


    The slime cultivator was a little reluctant, but now that the knife was ced on his neck, he had no choice but to obey. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    He took a deep breath and sighed.


    The moment he agreed, the slime cultivator was instantly covered by a cloak.


    The cloak wrapped around him, and he disappeared.


    It was so fast that Jiang Ming did not have a chance to react at all.


    ¡°Where did he go? He escaped so fast.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan paused for a moment and then moved forward to look for Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes.


    Yuan Hehe suddenly thought of something and wanted to shout at Sikong Wu Yuan. However, before he could say anything, some ck-robed men appeared in front of them.


    These men were wearing terrifying masks, and the corners of their mouths were slightly curled up. It was a terrifying sight.


    Jiang Ming felt that these people were not good people. He said warily, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The leader of the men in ck approached Jiang Ming, clenched his fists, and bowed to Jiang Ming. ¡°We are from the Temple of Clear Wine. Our temple master, Chen Siqi, wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember meeting any Chen Siqi.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that Chen Siqi might have something to do with the disappearance of the slime cultivator, so he was unhappy.


    This was obviously to save the slime cultivator.


    However, this person was persistent and said, ¡°How can you say that? He is your friend. Chen Siqi admires you, Lord Ning Caichen; so, he asked us to invite you.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan left and came over to help Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming did not understand what was going on, but he felt that it was better to follow Sikong Wu Yuan¡¯s instructions. He immediately followed the man in ck and said, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words are my words.¡±


    The man smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re willing toe with us.¡±


    Yuan Hehe stepped forward and stood between Jiang Ming and the man in ck. He said to Sikong Wuyuan, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, we can¡¯t follow him. There¡¯s something wrong with these men in ck.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at Yuan Hehe strangely and said, ¡°Do you know them?¡± Yuan Hehe gritted his teeth and cursed.


    ¡°Not only do we know each other, but we¡¯ve also interacted with each other before. Chen Siqi doesn¡¯t have good intentions.¡±


    Unexpectedly, these men in ckpletely stopped Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Since soft tactics did not work, they might as well use force.


    Besides, they did not want Yuan Hehe to insult Chen Siqi.


    ¡°The three of you can¡¯t leave even if you wanted to. I won¡¯t let you leave!¡±


    Jiang Ming stood in front of the three of them and nned to fight again.


    He had already fought so many people. It did not matter even if he lost.


    The leader of the men did not expect Jiang Ming to be so aggressive. He could not help but take a few steps back. Then, he said fiercely to Jiang Ming, ¡°Chen Siqi is the best in the world, and he¡¯s very skilled in martial arts. If you kill us, Chen Siqi will avenge us.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? As a disciple of the Temple of Clear Wine, isn¡¯t he afraid of trouble?¡± Jiang Ming sneered. He ran over, rushed forward, and broke one of their arms.


    His arm was broken into pieces, but the person did not make any sound. Instead, he looked at his arm coldly..</font>

 Chapter 883 - 883: Hurry Up and Scram

    Chapter 883 - 883: Hurry Up and Scram


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming could not help but be curious.


    Could it be that this person did not feel pain?


    When the other men in ck saw that theirpanion was injured, they immediately stepped forward and surrounded Jiang Ming.


    ¡°I think you should just die here.¡±


    The leader of the men in ck frowned and spat out a ck pearl from the corner of his mouth. White light shone on it again and coated it.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    With the support of the ck-robed man¡¯s spiritual energy, those sleeves immediately flew toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming took out a dagger and tried to cut off his sleeve, but he could not cut it at all.


    Not only that, but the dagger broke.


    Jiang Ming only had one dagger.


    After thinking for a while, he decided to use the dagger fragments to attack these men in ck.


    When these men in ck saw this, they felt that Jiang Ming was a little self-righteous. They could not help butugh. ¡°Just these fragments? What else can he do to us?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not get angry. Instead, he threw the fragments out.


    The fragments brushed past the men and flew far away.


    One of the men immediately burst intoughter and said, ¡°That¡¯s all? You¡¯re hrious.¡±


    At this moment, one of the fragments turned around and cut the carotid artery of a man in ck.


    The man¡¯s neck immediately bled non-stop.


    The other men stepped forward one after another, wanting to seal the wound, but they could not do so at all.


    More and more blood flowed out of the wound. The man soon bled to death without closing his eyes.


    Anotherpanion died, and the leader of the men suddenly became angry. His eyes were red, and he shed at Jiang Ming with his sword.


    Jiang Ming saw the attack clearly.


    When the sword came forward, he turned around and kicked the sword away.


    Then, Jiang Ming changed his mind.


    When the sword was automatically thrown at the man, he went forward and took it back.


    The man thought that he was going to be hit by the sword. When he saw Jiang Ming¡¯s actions, he could not help but be stunned.


    Then, he looked at Jiang Ming tentatively and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, what are you doing? Don¡¯t tell me you want to make peace with us?¡±


    The other men hurriedly said, ¡°This is impossible! You killed ourrade, so you have to pay with your life!¡±


    Yuan Hehe stopped Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Chen Siqi killed so many people. Why did not you pay for their lives? Why should Ning Caichen pay with his life?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan had originally thought that these people were not all bad, but after hearing Yuan Hehe¡¯s words, he suddenly felt that these people were not good people at all.


    He also stood in front of Jiang Ming and shouted at these people, ¡°As long as I,


    Sikong Wu Yuan, am here, I will not let you hurt Ning Caichen.¡±


    As he said this, he immediately blew on his palm. The patterns on his palm immediately produced long lines that bound the men.


    The men did not think that these long lines were anything special. The previous man quickly picked up his sword again, wanting to cut these lines.


    However, it was impossible. They could not cut these lines at all and were even tied together by the long lines.


    Yuan Hehe took a step forward and beheaded all of them. He patted his chest and said, ¡°As long as we show mercy, these people from the Temple of Clear Wine will harm others. Let them go face the souls of the people they killed.¡±


    Jiang Ming could tell that Yuan Hehe seemed to be very hostile toward these people. He asked curiously, ¡°Did these people kill your family? Why do I feel like you hate them?¡±


    Yuan Hehe told Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming about how these people had


    exterminated his cousin¡¯s entire family.


    Sikong Wuyuan immediately felt bad.


    ¡°I thought they would treat us better. I did not expect them to be such ruthless people.¡±


    Jiang Ming also said, ¡°I think we¡¯d better go to the top of the mountain. It¡¯s really unlucky to have met people from the Temple of Clear Wine.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. After all the bad luck we¡¯ve encountered, we should really retreat.¡± Yuan Hehe snorted.


    If it was not for the fact that he was kind, he would have buried everyone in this temple with his family.


    Then, he stretched.


    ¡°I¡¯m already a little tired. Let¡¯s find a ce to restter.¡±


    Yuan Hehe nced at the sky.


    The sky had indeed darkened.


    Jiang Ming was also a little tired.


    Just this first round alone had consumed a lot of his physical strength, and he wanted to drink some water.


    Sikong Wuyuan seemed to have read Jiang Ming¡¯s mind. He then ced a bottle in front of Jiang Ming and asked, ¡°Do you want some water?¡±


    ¡°Where did you get it from?¡±


    Jiang Ming found it strange. It was the first time he saw Sikong Wuyuan carrying water.


    Yuan Hehe did not want to be outdone either. He took out his treasured water bottle and said, ¡°I also brought some.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at them and said, ¡°Monks like us need to drink more water, so we must bring water when we go out.¡±


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    At this moment, an unfamiliar voice sounded.


    Jiang Ming sighed. He was so used to this.


    He did not know what the mysterious person wanted to do. He was curious.


    A handsome man walked in front of them.


    He had a mole between his eyebrows and a smile on his face. He did not look like he was here to fight. Instead, he looked friendly.


    Before this person could speak, Yuan Hehe pointed at him and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look. This person is the leader of those people just now. His name is


    Chen Siqi.¡±


    This person did not refute him. Instead, he smiled lightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Thank you for introducing me to them.¡±


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you for so long?¡± Yuan Hehe sneered. ¡°Are you here to die?¡±


    Chen Siqi opened a folding fan and gently tapped it on his palm. There was a smile in his eyes.


    ¡°How could I be here to die? I¡¯m here to invite you to my temple as guests! Just now, some of my people died terribly. They were not innocent. Won¡¯t you follow me so I can repay you?¡±


    In response, Jiang Ming refused. ¡°No way. Give up.¡±


    No matter what, he still had morals, and Yuan Hehe could be considered their good friend now!


    The enemy of a friend was also their enemy!


    Yuan Hehe was touched.. He then said to Chen Siqi fiercely, ¡°Did you hear that? Hurry up and get lost!¡±</font>

 Chapter 884 - 884: Seemed Dead

    Chapter 884 - 884: Seemed Dead


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chen Siqiughed and said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Ning Caichen, you will regret noting with me. Do you really trust Yuan Hehe?¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned. He felt that Chen Siqi wanted to tell him something, but he did not want Yuan Hehe to know.


    However, Yuan Hehe said nonchntly, ¡°How about this, Ning Caichen? You guys can have a chat alone. I know I¡¯m not doing anything wrong. Let¡¯s see what Chen Siqi wants to do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± Chen Siqi said gratefully. ¡°Please follow me, Master Ning


    Caichen.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Jiang Ming did not want to doubt Yuan Hehe.


    Thus, he did not move forward and avoided Chen Siqi.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave and ignore him.¡±


    His words shocked everyone. Sikong Wuyuan could not understand. He took a step forward and said to Jiang Ming in his heart, ¡°Ning Caichen, to be honest, if it were me, I might follow Chen Siqi. After all, we haven¡¯t known Yuan Hehe for a long time. Maybe we can find some ideas by chatting with Chen Siqi.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to rify the matter with Yuan Hehe. He just wants to get something from me,¡± Jiang Ming said unhurriedly and then snapped his fingers.


    The folding fan on Chen Siqi¡¯s body immediately flew into Jiang Ming¡¯s hand.


    He looked at the folding fan and saw the words ¡°jade pendant¡± and ¡°jade scepter¡± on it.


    Chen Siqi¡¯s intentions were revealed.


    Chen Siqi saw the folding fan and touched his body.


    Realizing that there was no fan, he immediately became a little angry and said, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, why are you taking other people¡¯s things? Return the item to me as soon as possible.¡±


    Jiang Ming threw the fan over and said mercilessly, ¡°I won¡¯t give you the jade pendant and scepter. They¡¯ve already recognized me as their owner. It¡¯s useless even if you take them away.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Siqi suddenly wanted to kill Jiang Ming. He took out a whip and threw it at Jiang Ming.


    The whip was extremely long and had some fine thorns.


    The thorns were densely packed, and it was painful to be hit by them.


    Jiang Ming did not notice and was hit by the thorns, but the whip disappeared.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Chen Siqi looked at his palm. His hand trembled, and he fell to the ground.


    This whip was cursed. If someone made it disappear, the person who used the whip would suffer terribly.


    He had never encountered such a situation in his life. How had the whip disappeared automatically? ¡°Hurry up and surrender.¡±


    Yuan Hehe knew about the side effects of the whip. He praised Jiang Ming¡¯s power in his heart, but he looked at Chen Siqi, who was about to faint, with disdain.


    Chen Siqi had to admit defeat, but he did not want to give up.


    The moment Jiang Ming approached him, he rushed forward and wanted to snatch the jade scepter and jade pendant beside him.


    Jiang Ming understood what Chen Siqi was doing and pushed him away.


    Chen Siqi stood his ground.


    Some fireworks appeared in his palm. The fireworks shed in five colors in front of him and exploded instantly.


    ¡°Ning Caichen! ¡±


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan blinked and immediately headed toward Jiang Ming.


    However, Jiang Ming¡¯s body had already exploded. This was the second time Sikong Wuyuan had seen such a thing.


    He could not help but pray that Jiang Ming would be safe.


    However, he felt that there was no way to escape this fight.


    The explosion was not an ordinary explosion. Chen Siqi was obviously up to something.


    Yuan Hehe was dumbfounded.


    He felt that it was all because of his kind heart that Ning Caichen died.


    Then, he felt a little helpless and began to feel depressed.


    He felt that Ning Caichen should not have died and should have lived longer!


    Chen Siqiughed.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t get the jade pendant and the jade scepter, neither can you! What a joke. I thought Ning Caichen was a capable man, but he turned out to be a weakling. Yuan Hehe, he¡¯s as weak as your cousin¡¯s family. You should understand.¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not take it anymore when his cousin was mentioned.


    He could not let another person die.


    His whole body shone with a demonic light, and his eyes turned blood red. Tears of blood flowed out of his eyes, and they all went toward Chen Siqi.


    Chen Siqi was shocked.


    ¡°You actually awakened your bloodline!¡±


    He did not panic at all. Instead, he stood there calmly.


    The moment the bloody tears approached him, he absorbed them.


    Chen Siqi closed his eyes and enjoyed the process.


    ¡°These are all great tonics. Yuan Hehe, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know that your blood nourishes me. Otherwise, why would I have killed your cousin? Your cousin has a simr physique. Now, you can also be my nourishment.¡± Then, two ears appeared on his head, and his hands turned into ws. His arms automatically extended and reached Yuan Hehe.


    Yuan Hehe wanted to resist, but then he realized that he could not use his spiritual energy.


    Moreover, he could not move and could only stay where he was.


    He did not know what spell Chen Siqi had used, but he knew that he was about to die. He took a deep breath and rxed.


    Now that he was about to die, he had to die with honor.


    Sikong Wuyuan saw this and quickly stepped forward to pull Yuan Hehe back.


    Now that Ning Caichen was gone, he could not let Yuan Hehe die as well.


    Yuan Hehe did not expect Sikong Wuyuan to save him, so he quickly reacted.


    No matter what, he had to avenge his cousin and Ning Caichen. He could not be a coward anymore.


    Earlier, he had used his cowardice in exchange for kindness. He had to end this farce.


    At the thought of this, a lotus flower appeared between his eyebrows.


    A sharp light shot toward Chen Siqi. Chen Siqi was instantly cut in half, and then the two halves merged back into a whole.


    Chen Siqi was not afraid at all. He kindly told Yuan Hehe, ¡°You can¡¯t beat me now. I¡¯ve fused with your blood, and my body has be even more flexible.


    Attacking me is just useless.¡±


    As he spoke, a crack appeared on Yuan Hehe¡¯s body.


    Yuan Hehe covered the cracks on his body and said in disbelief, ¡°How is this


    possible?¡±</font>

 Chapter 885 - 885: Punishment

    Chapter 885 - 885: Punishment


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Everything is possible. Wake up and face reality!¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan rushed up and released some spiritual energy from the crack. The spiritual energy wrapped around the crack, making it less obvious.


    ¡°This is simply amazing,¡± Yuan Hehe said in amazement.


    ¡°You should die!¡±


    Chen Siqi was running out of patience.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Cracks had already appeared on his fingers. He had absorbed too much blood, and his body could no longer withstand it.


    He released more than ten streams of bloody tears, which surged in front of Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan raised his hand and released his spiritual energy, trying to block the attack.


    However, the bloody tears were extremely powerful. After a while, Sikong Wuyuan could not hold on any longer.


    Yuan Hehe raised his hand to help him.


    However, he was not strong enough. The two of them had to hide for cover.


    ¡°Teasing you two is fun!¡±


    Chen Siqi released the bloody tears. The bloody tears were about to enter Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s eyes. Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe immediately took a few steps back.


    However, they still could not escape the attack of the bloody tears.


    Additionally, Sikong Wuyuan felt that he was in the same situation as Yuan Hehe. He was unable to control his own body.


    He had been wondering how Yuan Hehe had be like this, but now it seemed that it was the bloody tears that had caused him to be like this.


    However, at this moment, a miracle happened. The bloody tears suddenly fell to the ground without any reaction.


    Chen Siai¡¯s expression changed


    He seemed to have realized something and shouted into the air, ¡°Ning Caichen,e out. I know you didn¡¯t die in the explosion.¡±


    However, no one came out.


    Sikong Wuyuan was not sure if it was Jiang Ming who saved them, but he shouted into the air, ¡°No matter who you are, I have to thank you for your help.¡±


    Yuan Hehe heaved a sigh of relief.


    They were considered lucky to have been saved by a good person.


    However, at this moment, Chen Siqi seemed to have gone mad. He kept attacking the surroundings,pletely ignoring Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan


    Hehe.


    The surrounding buildings were damaged, but Chen Siqi did not care.


    In his opinion, there was nothing more important than finding the person who had helped Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    Even after Chen Siqi went crazy, the person who helped Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan still did not show up.


    Sikong Wuyuan prayed in his heart, hoping that person would never appear.


    Otherwise, he would be finished.


    At the same time, he was also anticipating it. If only the person who helped them was Ning Caichen¡­ then Ning Caichen would be alive.


    However, he did not know how Ning Caichen could survive such a powerful explosion.


    Sikong Wuyuan thought about it, and in the end, he felt a little upset.


    Since Chen Siqi could not find the person who helped Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan


    Hehe, he got angry.


    He directly charged forward and attacked.


    Chen Siqi¡¯s eyes became fierce. Since he could not find Ning Caichen, then he would deal with them!


    However, vines rushed toward Chen Siqi.


    These vines seemed to have consciousness and kept trying to hurt his body.


    The vines ached terribly.


    Chen Siqi was in so much pain that he wanted to drag Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan along to suffer with him.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe had learned their lesson and stayed far away from Chen Siqi.


    When Chen Siqi approached the two men, he was blocked by the vines and could not move forward.


    He suddenly regretted it.


    If he had not attacked Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan, he would still be fine.


    However, it had already happened. He raised his hand to grab the vine, but he could not do so at all.


    Moreover, his hand was also cut off.


    This was the first time Chen Siqi had suffered such a grievous injury. He looked at his hand which fell to the ground. He felt the pain and started screaming. He looked like he had gone crazy.


    He took a step back, stumbled, and almost fell to the ground. Finally, he shouted a few words into the air.


    ¡°You b*tch, you actually hid behind me. Come out and face me if you¡¯re there! I think it¡¯s you, Ning Caichen! I was wondering why I didn¡¯t see your corpse.¡±


    However, there was still no response.


    Chen Siqi could not help but be even more irritable.


    At this moment, a crack appeared on the ground.


    Immediately after, the crack began to extend, and everything on the ground was about to sink in.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe thought Chen Siqi had gone crazy.


    They looked at each other and decided to retreat.


    In their opinion, the best oue now was to leave this ce.


    However, Chen Siqi noticed Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe¡¯s movements. He released one realm after another to stop them.


    Sikong Wuyuan raised his hand and punched out. The barrier waspletely destroyed.


    He looked at his hand in disbelief.


    He was already a little scared. He did not expect to actually crack the barrier.


    Then, he brought Yuan Hehe forward and started sprinting.


    The two of them ran until they were out of breath. Finally, they were some distance away from the ce.


    Chen Siqi quickened his pace and kept chasing them. He was about to explode.


    He felt that Ning Caichen was teasing him. He really could not understand how Ning Caichen coulde back from the dead.


    The explosion had a side effect, which was that it would restrict a person¡¯s spell techniques.


    He was already on the verge of being unable to take it anymore. His hands kept gathering spiritual energy forward.


    Within the range of this spell, buildings copsed.


    He let out a breath and then released his spiritual energy.


    It started heading toward Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan, who were exhausted.


    Countless sparks of spiritual energy struck each other in the air.


    Yuan Hehe¡¯s spiritual energy was not that strong, so his arm was injured. Sikong Wuyuan tried his best to protect Yuan Hehe, but he could also feel a type of spiritual energy protecting them.


    He found it strange, and from the bottom of his heart, he began to believe that Ning Caichen was protecting them.


    At this moment, the ground suddenly returned to normal, and the cracks disappearedyer byyer.


    Chen Siqi was stunned for a moment and then flew into a rage..</font>

 Chapter 886 - 886: Fighting

    Chapter 886 - 886: Fighting


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    What was Ning Caichen doing?


    In an instant, Jiang Ming walked out with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Chen Siqi, you should surrender now.¡±


    After his words, the buildings that had disappeared returned to normal.


    ¡°You broke my spell.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Chen Siqi was in despair. He stared at Jiang Ming nkly and expressed his confusion.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, how did youe back from the dead?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Chen Siqi and felt sorry for him.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t killed by the explosion at all. Your spell wasn¡¯t that strong.¡±


    Those words hit Chen Siqi hard.


    He could not believe it. He kept muttering to himself, ¡°Impossible! This is simply impossible.¡±


    Seeing Chen Siqi like this, Jiang Ming did not continue attacking him. Instead, he looked at him and said, ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    He felt that Chen Siqi did not have a chance to cause a lot of trouble, so he might as well just let him go. He was not a ruthless person.


    Chen Siqi was unwilling to give up. He stepped forward and wanted to grab Jiang Ming¡¯s cor, but Jiang Ming dodged.


    He frowned.


    ¡°As the master of the Temple of Clear Wine, you¡¯re being ridiculous.¡±


    He did not understand what Chen Siqi was doing. He thought Chen Siqi was crazy!


    Chen Siqi let out a sigh of relief. He knew that he hadpletely failed. He knelt in front of Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, I hope you can be the master of the Temple of Clear Wine.¡±


    Jiang Ming paused.


    This caught him off guard.


    Weren¡¯t they enemies just now? Why was he giving up his position?


    He had no interest in being the master of the Temple of Clear Wine.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re more suitable to be the master of Temple of Clear Wine.¡±


    Chen Siqi could not understand that he had been rejected. He quickly said, ¡°You are the most suitable person for this position. I am willing to be your subordinate or your colleague.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. I don¡¯t want to be the master of this temple, and I don¡¯t want anyone to force me into taking up such a position.¡±


    Seeing that a tactful rejection did not work, Jiang Ming simply rejected him directly.


    ¡°You¡¯re the master,¡± Chen Siqi said stubbornly. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be the


    master, you can just quit.¡±


    He used to think that he was the one who could govern the temple properly, but after seeing Ning Caichen¡¯s behavior, he suddenly felt that he was useless. Ning Caichen was more suitable for this position.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I don¡¯t want to be the master. You¡¯d better find someone else. Yuan Hehe, Sikong Wuyuan, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang Ming turned to look at Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan.


    They were stunned.


    They had thought that Jiang Ming was dead!


    Upon hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, they nodded their heads vigorously, their eyes shining.


    When Jiang Ming approached them, Sikong Wuyuan could not help but ask,


    ¡°Ning Caichen, how did you do it? I saw you explode.¡±


    Jiang Ming scratched his head and said, ¡°Oh. That thing was rather weak. I hardly felt anything.¡±


    Yuan Hehe leaned closer to Jiang Ming and stuttered, ¡°H-How is this possible?¡± ¡°Ning Caichen, if you try to leave, I will hang myself in front of you!¡±


    Chen Siqi made up his mind and stared at the backs of Jiang Ming and the other two.


    What?


    Was this a reasonable thing to say?


    Chen Siqi was terrible!


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes and turned around to say something.


    Unexpectedly, Yuan Hehe suddenly chimed in.


    ¡°If Ning Caichen must be the master of some temple, he might as well be the master of the Silly Temple. We are all capable of hanging ourselves. You are not special!¡±


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan were shocked. They looked at Yuan Hehe and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Are you the master of the Silly Temple?¡±


    Yuan Hehe nodded and then became smug again. He patted his chest and said,


    ¡°Of course, I am the youngest master of that temple!¡±


    ¡°Foolish brat! Do you tmnk you¡¯re powerful¡±¡®


    Chen Siqi smiled, and a long stick appeared in his hand.


    He walked to Jiang Ming and presented it to him.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, this is the Eastern Sea Dragon Rod. This dragon rod contains endless spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s just a stick. It¡¯s not even as good as my mirror.¡±


    Yuan Hehe pretended to be arrogant and took out a floral mirror from his pocket.


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan could not help but widen their eyes.


    How could Yuan Hehe have such a feminine item? Had the world be so liberal?


    Following that, Yuan Hehe tapped his palm on the mirror again.


    A flower on the mirror seemed toe to life. It came out on its own and wandered around Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan stretched out his hand and touched the flower.


    The flower immediately turned into a flower girl, and the other flowers also turned into flower girls.


    They surrounded Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan and even walked forward to dance around them.


    Jiang Ming felt a headacheing on.


    What was the point of this?


    Chen Siqi sneered and rolled his eyes. ¡°I thought you woulde up with some powerful moves.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Yuan Hehe smiled sinisterly and shouted at Jiang Ming, ¡°Lord


    Ning Caichen, you have to watch carefully.¡±


    After saying that, the flower girls suddenly changed their direction and surrounded Chen Siqi.


    Chen Siqi looked at the flower girls carefully.


    Then, many psnded on Chen Siqi¡¯s body.


    Chen Siqi wanted to fight back, but he could not.


    Not only that, but his hands also started to hit themselves.


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan were confused.


    How powerful were these flower girls?


    Yuan Hehe took the opportunity to stand in front of Jiang Ming. He smugly said to him, ¡°Ning Caichen, are you willing to be the master of the Silly Temple? This mirror will definitely be yours.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not willing.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    He was unwilling to restrict his freedom no matter what he did.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to go to the Temple of Clear Wine. As the master of the Temple of Clear Wine, you can be carefree and happy.¡±


    Even though Chen Siqi was beaten up, he did not forget to say this.


    Sikong Wuyuan lowered his voice and said, ¡°The master definitely doesn¡¯t have freedom. He has to deal with all kinds of issues. Even if he can go out, he doesn¡¯t have time.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t want to go..¡±</font>

 Chapter 887 - 887: Pull

    Chapter 887 - 887: Pull


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming pped his forehead. He was still as stubborn as before.


    Yuan Hehe held his breath and felt that everything was Chen Siqi¡¯s fault.


    He shouted at Chen Siqi, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! If you hadn¡¯t brought it up, perhaps Lord Ning Caichen would have agreed to be the master of Silly Temple! ¡±


    Chen Siqi did not want to be outdone. He shouted at Yuan Hehe, ¡°That¡¯s your own problem! Why are you ming me? Besides, you look so stupid! Who would believe you?¡±


    Yuan Hehe became even more furious. He rushed toward Chen Siqi and threw an ice block at him.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Chen Siqi did not care. He raised his hand and wanted to smack the ice block away.


    Yuan Hehe smiled to himself.


    Chen Siqi had fallen into a trap.


    The moment he approached the ice block, Chen Siqi was immediately frozen solid.


    Although he was frozen, Chen Siqi could see everything clearly. His hearing was also normal.


    He moved the spiritual energy in his body and found that it could still be used.


    The mes in his body were endless, and the ice melted in an instant.


    Chen Siqi rushed toward Yuan Hehe.


    No matter what, he had to take revenge.


    Yuan Hehe clenched his fists and collided with Chen Siqi.


    Sparks flew out of his fists.


    These sparks had already overflowed and had fallen to the ground.


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan watched the situation from the side.


    They were not sure if they should go up and help.


    At this moment, Chen Siqi suddenly said something, and the situation took a weird turn.


    ¡°The master of the Temple of Clear Wine must be Ning Caichen. Don¡¯t even think about changing the master of the Silly Temple! ¡±


    ¡°The position of the master of the Silly Temple is the most suitable for Ning


    Caichen. There are so many talented people in the Silly Temple.¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen is mine, don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    ¡°Get lost, Ning Caichen is clearly mine.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, Yuan Hehe.¡±


    This was so strange!


    Cold sweat broke out on Jiang Ming¡¯s forehead as he nced at Sikong


    Wuyuan.


    Now, he felt that he should run.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that Jiang Ming should run away, so he pulled him and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, shall we go?¡±


    ¡°I think this suggestion is very good.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded and was about to leave with Sikong Wuyuan.


    However, he was mobbed by Chen Siqi and Yuan Hehe.


    Yuan Hehe looked like he was about to cry. He finally looked like a normal child.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, do you have the heart to abandon me?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s disgusting!¡± Chen Siqi said.


    Yuan Hehe retorted, ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you two need to worry about this. Ning Caichen won¡¯t go to either of your temples.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan sighed.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and acknowledged Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, that is indeed the case.¡±


    Yuan Hehe thought about it and had another idea. He looked at Jiang Ming pleadingly and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, why don¡¯t you go to the Silly Temple and take a look? Maybe you¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Seeing this, Chen Siqi did not want to be outdone. He rushed to Jiang Ming and said, ¡°It¡¯s the same for my temple. I invite you to be a guest at my temple. The Temple of Clear Wine has recently released some new things. Lord Ning


    Caichen, you might like them.¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen!¡± Yuan Hehe quickly said. ¡°Those things in Temple of Clear Wine are out of date. Don¡¯t join them.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Siqi became angry again. He shouted at Yuan Hehe, ¡°Yuan Hehe, what do you think is so good about Silly Temple? The things inside are all leftovers from Temple of Clear Wine.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was unhappy and continued arguing with Chen Siqi. ¡°Chen Siqi, your temple is considered a low-level temple. Stop thinking you¡¯re better than you actually are!¡±


    ¡°Yuan Hehe, what nonsense are you talking about? Can you look at reality?


    What¡¯s so good about watching from the inside?¡±


    ¡°Chen Siqi, I advise you to open your eyes. The Silly Temple is the best!¡±


    The two of them continued to argue. Sikong Wuyuan couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He raised his hand and said slowly, ¡°Wait a moment¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Chen Siqi and Yuan Hehe turned to Sikong Wu Yuan at the same time.


    Jiang Ming was helpless.


    Were these two addicted to quarreling?


    However, at this moment, a tornado came toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming waited quietly, nning to resist the tornado.


    However, the tornado went straight for Chen Siqi and Yuan Hehe.


    He looked up, not understanding what was going on.


    The tornado swept Chen Siqi and Yuan Hehe away, and the two of them disappeared.


    Chen Siqi wanted to shout, but the tornado silenced him.


    Who created this tornado?


    Yuan Hehe felt that his teeth were about to fall out. He quickly covered his mouth and didn¡¯t have time to ask Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan for help.


    Sikong Wuyuan saw this and quickly looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Ning Caichen, this tornado seems a little strange.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the tornado came toward him and Jiang Ming. Jiang Ming realized the target of the tornado and immediately dragged Sikong Wuyuan to the roof.


    Then, the tornado followed them.


    Not only that, but the tornado formed a strong maic field and a strong suction force, which was bound to suck Sikong Wuyuan and Ning Caichen in.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that his feet were a little out of control. His eyes suddenly became empty, and he unconsciously walked toward the tornado.


    Jiang Ming held onto Sikong Wuyuan tightly. However, Sikong Wuyuan still wanted to return to the tornado. He even wanted to drag Jiang Ming over.


    Jiang Ming did not understand Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s behavior, but he also felt that it was the tornado¡¯s doing. He decided to go to the source.


    After thinking for a while, he followed Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s movements and went to the side of the tornado.


    The strange thing was that this tornado seemed to have no effect on him. He could not feel any maic field at all.


    Sikong Wuyuan obediently walked into the tornado, while Jiang Ming clenched his fist and punched the tornado.


    The tornado instantly stopped swirling and shattered on the ground. The others were also saved, and Sikong Wuyuan also returned to normal. Yuan Hehe let out a breath and looked around.


    ¡°Someone must have tampered with this ce. I don¡¯t know who wants to harm us.¡±


    At this moment, a huge cage came toward them.


    They were caught off guard and were trapped in the cage.


    At the same time, a square grid suddenly appeared on the ground.


    From time to time, a few hamsters would appear from the grid.


    Jiang Ming seized the opportunity and stomped a hamster to death.


    He also realized that the hamsters were fake. They were just illusions created by someone..</font>

 Chapter 888 - 888: Huge Cage

    Chapter 888 - 888: Huge Cage


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As for the others, they were in trouble. They could not step on the hamsters at all. The hamsters bit them, and pustules instantly appeared on their feet. These pustules were still expanding, but there was no pain at all.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming stepped on all the hamsters.


    But now, these pustules were a problem.


    Yuan Hehe looked at his feet and frowned. He could not ept it.


    He was still very concerned about his image!<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Chen Siqi was even more melodramatic. He tore off his sleeves and covered his pustules.


    When he did this, the pustules burst open. A stinky liquid flowed out.


    A piercing pain followed the rupture. He could not help but scream in pain. His expression became ferocious as he tried to tell everyone, ¡°It¡¯s so itchy and painful.¡±


    He could only say this sentence. It was a little difficult for him to say anything else.


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan also noticed this and did not dare to do anything to their own pustules.


    Jiang Ming squatted down and examined the pustules. He found that they were all formed from human flesh.


    Then, he thought for a while and said to Sikong Wuyuan, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a bottle of medicine before? It¡¯s just powder. Let me try it.¡±


    He felt that the symptoms were simr to the previous ones.


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at Jiang Ming strangely and asked, ¡°Will this work?


    Don¡¯t kill Chen Siqi yet.¡¯


    He did not want to kill anyone.


    Yuan Hehe did not say anything, but he had been paying attention to the situation.


    He had his own selfish motives. Chen Siqi was like ab rat now.


    If Chen Siqi was fine, then his pustules could be cured. He really hoped that this powder would work.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore,¡± Chen Siqi whined, ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan did not say anything else and handed the bottle to Jiang Ming.


    He sprinkled the powder over Chen Siqi¡¯s pustules.


    Miraculously, Chen Siqi¡¯s pustules disappeared without a trace.


    Chen Siqi¡¯s heart was tense when he was sprinkling the powder, but when he saw that the pustules were gone, he became excited again.


    ¡°At least I didn¡¯t make the wrong call. If I had made the wrong call, I would have lost my life.¡±


    Yuan Hehe quickly followed Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Use it on me too. I don¡¯t want to have these pustules.¡±


    However, there was not much powder left in the bottle, and Jiang Ming could not help but feel troubled.


    Now, Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan were both in the same position, so it was not good for him to choose one over the other.


    However, he felt that it should be given to Sikong Wuyuan. After all, it belonged to Sikong Wuyuan.


    After thinking for a moment, Jiang Ming simply poured the powder into his hand and smelled it.


    After figuring out what kind of material the powder was made of, he gave it to Sikong Wuyuan.


    ¡°How could you let him use it?¡± Yuan Hehe said angrily. ¡°If you let him use it, won¡¯t I die?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that Yuan Hehe was being unreasonable. He said angrily, ¡°This is obviously mine. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to use it? Don¡¯t take advantage of me.¡±


    Yuan Hehe knew that Sikong Wuyuan was telling the truth, but he was still unconvinced. ¡°You used to be righteous and awe-inspiring. Why are you like this now?¡±


    Hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan was so angry that heughed and did not say anything else.


    An adult should not fight with a child.


    Jiang Ming looked at Yuan Hehe and said, ¡°If you have anything to say, you have to talk it out. You have to be reasonable. Don¡¯t attempt to do what you can¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen, I know what you¡¯re thinking, but I won¡¯t tell you what I¡¯ve done!¡± Yuan Hehe pursed his lips.


    ¡°Brat!¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan helplessly hit his head.


    This child was really annoying.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    Some children needed to be taught a lesson.


    ¡°I know I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have done this,¡± Yuan Hehe said anxiously. ¡°Alright, you have to remember this in the future. You can¡¯t be a nuisance


    anymore!¡±


    Jiang Ming took out his silver needles and began to prick the pustules.


    The technique looked simple and orderly, but it was highly advanced.


    Yuan Hehe was extremely nervous.


    ¡°You have to take it easy. I feel like I¡¯m going to die.¡±


    Jiang Ming was amused. Just as he was about to answer, a huge w suddenly appeared beside him and snatched Yuan Hehe away.


    Yuan Hehe was caught off guard and was taken away. A hole appeared in the cage, and Yuan Hehe disappeared.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan quickly stood up. It was almost unbelievable.


    Jiang Ming paused, and the silver needle in his hand fell to the ground.


    He looked around and found that Yuan Hehe seemed to have disappeared from the face of the earth. There was no trace of him at all.


    Chen Siqi felt something strange. He scratched his head and asked, ¡°Who disappeared? Aren¡¯t we the only ones here?¡±


    ¡°Yuan Hehe! Have you forgotten who Yuan Hehe is?¡±


    Jiang Ming was curious and checked Chen Siqi¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Yuan Hehe?¡± Chen Siqi did not seem to recall Yuan Hehe at all. ¡°Who is Yuan Hehe?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Sikong Wuyuan piped up. ¡°Who is Yuan Hehe?¡±


    Jiang Ming was in disbelief. He looked at him again and asked, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Didn¡¯t you just call for Yuan Hehe?¡± This was crazy!


    An entire person was deleted from their memories.


    Just as he was thinking of a n, a handkerchief suddenly fell to the ground.


    Jiang Ming sensed it and took a step back, avoiding the handkerchief.


    The pattern of the handkerchief was very strange, and it carried a bloody smell, which made Jiang Ming very ufortable.


    Then, he noticed that Chen Siqi and Sikong Wuyuan both had the same handkerchief.


    He could not help but suspect something.


    Could it be that Chen Siqi and Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s amnesia was rted to this handkerchief? He did not know where this handkerchief came from.


    He stepped forward and stepped on the handkerchief. The handkerchief actually struggled as if it were alive.


    Seeing that it could not break free, it emitted light again.


    Jiang Ming felt that there seemed to be something wrong with the light. He lifted his foot and continued to push back.


    However, the handkerchief came at Jiang Ming again. Jiang Ming felt that the handkerchief would not let him go, so he simply waited for the handkerchief to rush in front of him and tore it apart.


    The moment it was torn apart, the handkerchief lost its power.


    The other handkerchief also noticed this and immediately rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    At the same time, Sikong Wuyuan and Chen Siqi followed the handkerchief and attacked Jiang Ming..</font>

 Chapter 889 - 889: Secretly Controlling His Friends

    Chapter 889 - 889: Secretly Controlling His Friends


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming did not expect the two of them to be puppets. He immediately called out their names, hoping that they would regain consciousness.


    However, these two people seemed to be controlled and did not make any sound at all.


    Fortunately, Chen Siqi did not have much spiritual energy, so Jiang Ming did not have to struggle too much.


    However, he could not hurt his opponent, so it was difficult for him to fight Chen Siqi.


    He tried to find out how Sikong Wuyuan and Chen Siqi were being controlled, but he could not find anything.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Not only that, but Sikong Wuyuan suddenly fainted andy on the wooden board.


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan!¡± Jiang Ming could not help but shout.


    As Jiang Ming shouted, Sikong Wuyuan was taken away.


    It was the same w that had taken Yuan Hehe away.


    ¡°Who is controlling it?¡±


    Jiang Ming roared into the air, feeling a little upset.


    However, the ground suddenly split apart, and the cage that trapped them immediately bounced away.


    Jiang Ming nced at the cage and used his spiritual energy to shatter it.


    He did not want to be trapped in this cage anymore.


    This time, Chen Siqi fainted and closed his eyes.


    Jiang Ming walked forward and examined Chen Siqi. He found that there was a time-effective medicine in his body.


    Before Jiang Ming could continue his inspection, Chen Siqi was also taken away by the w.


    However, this time, Jiang Ming was careful and shattered the w with one strike.


    Then, Jiang Ming heard a scream and finally pulled the w back.


    A bear appeared in front of Jiang Ming and Chen Siqi. It looked like it was being controlled. It did not have any energy, but it obviously regarded Jiang Ming as a


    bad guy.


    Chen Siqi thought that the bear was on their side. He knelt down in front of the bear and said, ¡°I will listen to you. Please tell me what to do.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt incredulous.


    Was the bear behind everything?


    Why did Chen Siqi listen to this bear?


    Seeing Chen Siqi¡¯s actions, the bear roared, pped its hands, and danced. Jiang Ming was confused, but he was also secretly checking Chen Siqi¡¯s bodynguage.


    He realized that Chen Siqi seemed to understand what the bear was saying and attacked Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming and Chen Siqi started fighting.


    He realized that he could not call out to Chen Siqi with words, so he decided to let him feel some pain to wake him up!


    Chen Siqi¡¯s body was already covered in multiple wounds, but he still showed no signs of waking up. Instead, his fight with Jiang Ming became more and more intense.


    While Jiang Ming and Chen Siqi were fighting, the bear did not stay idle. It raised its paw and pped Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming had been paying attention to the bear¡¯s movements. Seeing that the bear was like this, he decided not to fight with Chen Siqi and just kicked the bear away.


    The bear fell to the ground and closed its eyes.


    As soon as the bear died, Chen Siqi returned to normal.


    He seemed to know what he had done. He quickly followed Jiang Ming and said ¡°Ning Caichen, I¡¯m sorry. I was controlled just now. I didn¡¯t mean to attack you!¡±


    ¡°Chen Siqi, do you know what happened?¡± Jiang Ming looked at him strangely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chen Siqi nodded. ¡°It felt like my body was moving without my permission.¡±


    ¡°Then it seems that the others are in the same situation as you. I just don¡¯t know where they are now.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel a headacheing on when he saw the dead bear.


    It was really a wave after another.


    Now, he could not find anything.


    The bear suddenly came back to life, but it was subservient to Jiang Ming. It seemed to have lost its previous arrogance.


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment. ¡°Do you know where Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan went?¡± he asked.


    The bear pped its hands, and its eyes darkened. A pale yellow circle appeared around it.


    Jiang Ming felt that this circle would tell him why Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were missing, so he immediately walked into the circle.


    However, a purple glow appeared.


    Chen Siqi did not dare to go up to the circle. When he wanted to go up, the purple light had already disappeared.


    Bright lights appeared in front of Jiang Ming. Jiang Ming looked around and found himself in a room.


    There was no furniture in the room. Only a singlemp was in this room.


    However, he did not see the person he wanted to see. He was the only one here.


    Jiang Ming felt that he had been tricked by a bear. He clenched his fists tightly and prepared himself.


    He heardughter, and a monk appeared in front of Jiang Ming.


    He was wearing both gold and silver, and his pupils were dark green. He held a string of prayer beads in his hand and kept fiddling with it.


    ¡°Who are you? Why did you take Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe away?¡± Jiang Ming could not help but feel confused when he saw this unfamiliar face.


    Where did this enemye from?


    ¡°Because you¡¯re too strong. I don¡¯t want anyone to be stronger than me.¡±


    The monk held a de of grass in his mouth and counted the prayer beads in his hand faster and faster.


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    This level of jealousy was terrifying.


    ¡°It¡¯s your own problem that I¡¯m better than you. How can you me others?¡± He could not stand it anymore and reprimanded the monk.


    The monk was angry. He thought that Jiang Ming was a weirdo and snapped his fingers.


    Sikong Wuyuan walked toward the monk and Jiang Ming with a dazed expression.


    ¡°Master, is there anything you need?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned when he heard the word ¡°master¡±.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Sikong Wuyuan asked in a strange tone as he looked at Jiang Ming with a sharp gaze.


    Jiang Ming was so angry that heughed, but he did not know what to do. After all, Sikong Wuyuan was being controlled.


    He thought about it.


    Chen Siqi had only returned to normal after he killed the bear.


    If he wanted Sikong Wuyuan to return to normal this time, would not he have to kill this monk?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming wanted to end the battle quickly. He grabbed the monk¡¯s neck with one hand.


    However, the monk disappeared without a trace in an instant. He was still shouting, ¡°Ning Caichen, you don¡¯t think you can kill me, do you? These are just illusions. I advise you to simply enjoy fighting with yourpanions.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuanughed loudly at the end of his sentence. He moved his neck and shoulders, and his hand shot toward Jiang Ming.


    This was the umpteenth time that Sikong Wuyuan had been controlled. Jiang Ming was already used to it.


    He used his mana to conjure a rope and tied Sikong Wuyuan up.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not move at all. He immediately knotted the rope and said to the man, ¡°Come out quickly. I¡¯ve already settled the matter..¡±</font>

 Chapter 890 - 890: Chang Yuan

    Chapter 890 - 890: Chang Yuan


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The monk was so angry that he let go, and the silver bag fell to the ground.


    There was some gold powder on the silver taels. It was obviously precious.


    The monk was standing right above Jiang Ming. When he let go, the silver was directly in front of Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming picked up one of the silver taels and observed it curiously.


    However, the silver tael suddenly spoke to him.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch us!¡±


    In fact, it was not the silver taels that said those words, but the monk.


    He did not want Jiang Ming to take it away, so he wanted to intimidate Jiang Ming.


    However, Jiang Ming was not afraid at all. Instead, he felt curious.


    ¡°Who knows who¡¯s talking?¡±


    The monk did not expect Jiang Ming to see through it so easily, and he immediately became a little angry.


    ¡°What the hell is this? How could he have such boldness? It¡¯s really an insult to me, Chang Yuan.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Chang Yuan used the silver to attack Jiang Ming¡¯s face.


    Jiang Ming did not think that the silver was alive. Instead, he felt that someone was secretly manipting it.


    It was obviously the monk behind it.


    He thought for a moment and deduced that the monk was on top of the bag.


    Jiang Ming raised his hands and twirled them together. A ray of light suddenly appeared in the air.


    The light shone on Chang Yuan. He felt his body slip out of his control, and he fell to the ground.


    Jiang Ming did not stay idle either. He used his mana to conure into another rope, opened his eyes, and ced it on Chang Yuan.


    Chang Yuan did not expect Jiang Ming to use a spell on him. He could not move at all. Then, he red at Jiang Ming fiercely and said, ¡°Hurry up and untie me. Don¡¯t you know who I am? If this goes on, you will pay dearly!¡±


    The door of the room suddenly opened, and a group of men in blue and green robes appeared at the door.


    Seeing the scene of Chang Yuan and Jiang Ming, the men began to speak one after another. Their voices were filled with sympathy for Chang Yuan.


    Chang Yuan was about to go crazy with anger. He then shouted at the men, ¡°Seeing that your master has been kidnapped, why are you still being useless? Hurry up and take this savage down!¡±


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    The way this man addressed him was really funny. He went from being a kid to a savage. What was next? A demon?


    However, despite Chang Yuan¡¯s words, the disciples did not step forward. Moreover, they looked at him scornfully.


    ¡°You treated us very badly in the past. Now, you¡¯re tied up and you still want us to save you? Dream on!¡±


    une 01 tne disciples said ums, ana tne otner cusclple oea rum.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! A person like you still wants to be our master? Go to hell!¡±


    Chang Yuan did not expect that his disciples would betray him and insult him. Then, he started to put on a pitiful act in front of Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Look at how these disciples treat me, and you even tied me up. This is really tragic!¡±


    ¡°What do your disciples have to do with me?¡±


    Jiang Ming was speechless for a moment. Then, he patted Chang Yuan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Now, you should tell me Yuan Hehe¡¯s location and Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s treatment method, right? You¡¯ve already be my hostage. No one wille to save you!¡±


    However, at this moment, a man in red robes appeared in front of Jiang Ming.


    He waved a long whip in his hand and swung it at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming grabbed the long whip and pped the man in red.


    The man narrowed his eyes and took out a jade pendant from his hand.


    A huge snake demon appeared in the jade pendant. The snake demon had a human head.


    A snake demon had actually appeared here.


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and then released his spiritual energy at the snake demon.


    The snake demon did not feel anything at all. Instead, it went forward and swung its tail over Jiang Ming¡¯s head, wanting to wrap him up.


    Jiang Ming saw through the snake demon¡¯s thoughts and grabbed its tail.


    However, he found that the snake demon¡¯s tail was surprisingly slippery. He could not hold on to it at all.


    If he did not pay attention, the tail would almost hit him.


    He realized that this snake demon could not attack in a normal way.


    Jiang Ming immediately changed his strategy and attacked the other parts of the snake demon.


    Chang Yuan¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    Su Linyu saw that the snake demon seemed to be helpless against Jiang Ming, so he immediately strengthened her spiritual energy.


    Jiang Ming was toying with the snake demon, letting her tail wrap around him.


    By the time the snake demon reacted, it was already toote.


    Her entire body was tied into a knot. Su Linyu quickly went forward to help his pet.


    However, Jiang Ming did not give him the chance to do so.


    When he came forward, Jiang Ming directly pulled him down and dragged him to the ground. Then, he tied him up with a rope and thoughtfully pushed him to Chang Yuan Dao¡¯s side.


    Jiang Ming immediately said, ¡°The two of you are quite the team. I¡¯ll tie you up the same way.¡±


    Chang Yuan was instantly enraged. He said to Su Linyu, ¡°To think that you were my most promising disciple. Now, you¡¯ve been turned into this state by an ordinary mortal. How embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°What does it matter if I am a mortal? Do you still think that an immortal cultivator like you is so high and mighty? Aren¡¯t you a mortal too?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that there was something wrong with Chang Yuan¡¯s words and sneered.


    Su Linyu was instantly displeased.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, kid? If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I just came out of seclusion today and my physical strength was still a little weak, I wouldn¡¯t have been defeated by you!¡±


    ¡°Stop making things up. You¡¯re clearly not capable enough of doing so, yet you¡¯re ming me.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt even more speechless. Then, he cut into the topic. ¡°Old man, you should give me an answer now, right?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Chang Yuan confirmed Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts earlier. He did not answer his question at all. Instead, he bared his teeth at him. ¡°You¡¯re really a demon!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m a demon. I don¡¯t want to force you to answer me. Your old body


    should crumble in two hits, right?¡±


    Jiang Ming decided to use force..</font>

 Chapter 891 - 891: The King

    Chapter 891 - 891: The King


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chang Yuan was so frightened that his body trembled. He stammered, ¡°Take a bottle from my pocket. There are two pills in the bottle. They can cure your two friends. As for your other friend, he is in the room next door.¡±


    Before Chang Yuan could finish, the disciples who had betrayed him brought


    Yuan Hehe out.


    ¡°Hey, kid, since you saved us, we¡¯ll save your friend.¡±


    ¡°You rebels! Traitors!¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Chang Yuan felt like his entire mind was about to explode as he kept shouting.


    Yuan Hehe was different from Sikong Wuyuan. He had his eyes closed, as if he was unconscious. He did not look like he was being controlled.


    This confused Jiang Ming.


    Since that monk controlled Sikong Wuyuan, he should be able to control Yuan Hehe as well. How could he knock Yuan Hehe out?


    Chang Yuan could see Jiang Ming¡¯s confusion. He said in frustration, ¡°This child¡¯s physique is different. I can¡¯t control him at all. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have taken him away.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at Chang Yuan and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re very angry. Why can¡¯t you think of how to control him?¡±


    Chang Yuan was rendered speechless. He snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯m old. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to not know about these things?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage of your seniority now. I didn¡¯t see you like this just now.¡±


    Jiang Ming teased Chang Yuan. He then took the pills and gave them to Sikong


    Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe immediately recovered.


    Yuan Hehe was also fully awake. When he saw Chang Yuan, he immediately reprimanded him. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you attack me. I¡¯ll make everyone die with you!¡±


    ¡°We have nothing to do with Chang Yuan at all. Don¡¯t talk to us about this!¡± the disciples immediately cried out.


    Su Linyu was instantly enraged. He said with a pained expression, ¡°Are you still my peers? How can you treat our master like this? Our master has taught us a lot.¡¯


    Just as the disciples were about to speak, a manservant rushed over and knelt in front of Chang Yuan. He said in a panic, ¡°Monk, the king is here. He said that if you don¡¯t hand over the Elixir of Immortality, he will kill everyone here!¡±


    Chang Yuan also panicked. Then, he looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Kid, untie me quickly. I¡¯m going to receive the king. The king is not someone ordinary people can afford to offend.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Which kingdom¡¯s ruler is he? Besides, if I let you go, you might attack me again! We don¡¯t dare take the risk.¡±


    ¡°Chang Yuan,¡± Sikong Wu Yuan said,pletely speechless. ¡°How can we let you off after what you did to us?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did do something bad to you, but you should know that King Xiaguo is not to be trifled with. His entire body is covered in steel bars, and the ministers around him are even surrounded by immortal techniques. His entire person grew up in an environment that was nourished by spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°You guys can deal with me, but can you deal with him? This is interesting. I want to meet this person.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not look worried at all. Instead, he was curious.


    Before they could finish speaking, half of the wall in the room copsed.


    Immediately after, a fully armed person appeared in front of him. His armor was dazzling, and people could not open their eyes.


    Jiang Ming roughly knew who the person in front of him was. It was probably King Xiaguo whom Chang Yuan had mentioned.


    When King Xiaguo saw this scene, he could not help but be shocked. He immediately scanned the people around Chang Yuan and immediately locked his eyes on Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± He snorted and said disdainfully, ¡°Are you the one who kidnapped


    Chang Yuan?¡±


    He could not find Chang Yuan at first, so he was a little aggressive.


    Knowing Chang Yuan¡¯s situation, he was instantly enraged.


    No one could bully Chang Yuan! Only he could bully him!


    ¡°Your Majesty, what kind of kidnapping is this? This is just a counterattack.


    Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re being unreasonable?¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not stand it anymore. He pursed his lips.


    ¡°You impolite child, what are you doing here? Eunuch, go p him!¡±


    King Xiaguo pursed his lips in displeasure and immediately looked at the servant beside him.


    When the eunuch realized that he was being watched, he immediately shrank back and stepped forward in fear, wanting to kill Yuan Hehe.


    Yuan Hehe understood what was going on. He grabbed the eunuch¡¯s arm tightly and pped him.


    ¡°You still want to hit me? Have fun trying.¡±


    He kicked the eunuch out with contempt in his eyes.


    King Xiaguo was dumbfounded, but he did not immerse himself in it.


    He immediately rushed to Yuan Hehe, grabbed his neck, and threw him out. Yuan Hehe¡¯s head hit the rocky wall, and blood flowed out from the back of his head.


    The blood came back together and then automatically flowed back into Yuan Hehe¡¯s body.


    Yuan Hehe opened his eyes, but he seemed to have changed into a different person. Blood and tears flowed out of his body.


    The blood and tears seeped into the king¡¯s body.


    King Xiaguo narrowed his eyes. He felt intense pain and used his spiritual energy to force out blood and tears from his body.


    Jiang Ming took the opportunity to strike the king¡¯s chest.


    King Xiaguo looked gloomy. He also wanted to p Jiang Ming back, but Jiang Ming did not give him the chance to do so. He directly kicked his vital spot and cut off his left ear.


    This was the best revenge he could think of for King Xiaguo.


    As expected, King Xiaguo immediately lost half of his hearing and some of his spiritual energy.


    The spiritual energy scattered and directly entered Yuan Hehe¡¯s body.


    He absorbed it and used it to attack King Xiaguo.


    King Xiaguo was attacked by his own spiritual energy and immediately suffered a bacsh. His entire body was covered in red pimples.


    This was the punishment he received for cultivating his spiritual energy in a dishonest manner..</font>

 Chapter 892 - 892: Change in the Air

    Chapter 892 - 892: Change in the Air


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, King Xiaguo was not willing to ept such a fate. He immediately fired a huge cannon from his hand.


    The shock sted the bodies of those disciples away.


    Following that, these disciples gathered again.


    They were suddenly different from before. They began to bite and growl like dogs and rushed toward Jiang Ming and the others.


    Chang Yuan knew what King Xiaguo was doing and was immediately frightened. He retreated, afraid that his disciples would bite him.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    He knew that once he was bitten, he would lose all his spiritual energy.


    He still hoped that he would be invincible one day. He could not lose his spiritual energy at this point.


    There were many disciples, and their speed was also increasing. Sikong Wuyuan used his spiritual energy to resist while paying attention to the other disciples.


    Yuan Hehe was still rational enough to know who hispanions were and who his enemies were.


    He then released an aura from his body, shaking away all the disciples who were attacking him.


    However, this tremor caused the entire house to copse.


    The wooden nks immediately fell toward them, and Jiang Ming felt helpless.


    On one hand, he had to prevent himself from being bitten to death, and on the other hand, he had to prevent himself from being crushed to death.


    However, he was still optimistic. He took out a few balls.


    Those balls wrapped around him, Sikong Wuyuan, and Yuan Hehe, bringing them to a safe ce.


    Inparison, Chang Yuan was unlucky. He was in pain from being hit by the rubble.


    Although he had cultivated mana, he could not withstand these things falling directly on his body.


    When King Xiaguo Kingdom saw Chang Yuan¡¯s expression, he immediately felt a little embarrassed.


    He had thought that Chang Yuan waspetent, but now, he could not even do anything to a stone b.


    He should give up. He would talk about longevityter.


    Following that, the disciples who had be rabid also died.


    King Xiaguo waved his sleeve and led his servants to a safe ce.


    Now, only his men and Jiang Ming were left.


    He suddenly had a bold idea. He smiled and went up to Jiang Ming. ¡°I¡¯m King Xiaguo, but you can call me Li Nanchu. I¡¯ve offended you just now. How about we try to make peace now?¡±


    Li Nanchu¡¯s smile was very dangerous. Jiang Ming became vignt and said, ¡°I am Ning Caichen. We can make peace. Now that everything is over, we will leave.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re familiar with this ce. Why don¡¯t youe to my pce for a chat? When you have to leave, I¡¯ll get someone to take you wherever you want to go, okay?¡±


    Jiang Ming was about to refuse when Yuan Hehe suddenly spat out a mouthful of acid and copsed.


    He was unable to move because he had used too much mana just now. He needed to rest for a day.


    Jiang Ming asked about Yuan Hehe¡¯s situation, and Yuan Hehe told him the truth.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming looked around and found that they were in the wilderness. He had no choice but to agree.


    Based on the current situation, it would be very difficult to find an inn in the vicinity, so he could only follow Li Nanchu.


    Li Nanchu also spoke up at this moment.


    ¡°Look, your friend can¡¯t move. This ce is too remote. If you don¡¯t follow me, your friend won¡¯t be able to get effective help.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was silent for a moment and decided not to speak.


    He did not know what decision to make. He felt that Li Nanchu did not have good intentions.


    However, based on the current situation, they could only do as Li Nanchu said.


    Li Nanchu secretly tossed some smoke grass over.


    The moment the smoke grass disappeared, a green-blue cloud of gas suddenly appeared in the world where it was. That color turned purple-red.


    Li Nanchu could not help but narrow his eyes.


    This was a characteristic of people with long lifespans.


    As long as he ate the heart of such a person, he would be immune to illnesses.


    It seemed that he had made the right decision to let Ning Caichen stay in his pce.


    He finally made the right bet.


    This time, he really did not need Chang Yuan anymore.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt uneasy when he saw this strange expression.


    He knew that this was a phenomenon caused by the smoke grass.


    However, this thing was usually used by old people, and it was used to see how long they could live.


    Why did the smoke grass appear before them now?


    However, there was one thing he was sure of. This was definitely Li Nanchu¡¯s doing. He might be up to no good.


    Jiang Ming also saw the strange phenomenon. He could not help but take another look at Li Nanchu.


    It was obvious that Li Nanchu was behind this.


    No wonder he had invited them just now. It turned out that he had evil intentions. He just did not know what his exact intentions were.


    They would deal with whatever came their way. He wanted to see what Li Nanchu could do to them.


    At the thought of this, Jiang Ming was even more determined to follow Li Nanchu to his pce.


    Li Nanchu pped his hands and hurriedly ordered the servants to prepare a few pnquins.


    The pnquins were luxurious, with drinks and snacks inside. There were many cushions in them.


    Jiang Ming leaned on the cushions, sipping his tea and eating his snacks.


    He suddenly felt that the king¡¯s life was quite good, but he did not want to be a king.


    He felt that being a king was too restrictive.


    A eunuch bent down for Jiang Ming to step on. Jiang Ming jumped down directly instead of stepping on him.


    When they boarded the pnquin, Li Nanchu had already gotten someone to prepare the courtyard.


    After getting out of the car, he asked someone to carry Yuan Hehe to a room in the courtyard. Then, he said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, if you need anything, please let me know. There will be a banquetter. Please have a good rest here.¡±


    Li Nanchu then left.


    Jiang Ming secretly set up a barrier.


    He felt that Li Nanchu would probably arrange for someone to monitor them.


    He was right. After Li Nanchu left, he instructed the secret guards to watch over Jiang Ming and the others.


    When Jiang Ming set up the enchantment, he created an illusion inside.


    As long as someone was watching them, they would be able to see a fake version of their group. This way, they could hide.


    Yuan Hehe felt that he had dragged Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan down. He could not help but feel guilty. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t havee here.¡±


    ¡°This ce is pretty good too. Other than Li Nanchu, who is being suspicious, the treatment is pretty good. You can just rest here peacefully. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    Jiang Mingforted Yuan Hehe.


    Sikong Wuyuan, on the other hand, became serious. He sat on the chair and said, ¡°Li Nanchu looks like a crazy king. You have to be careful tonight.¡±


    ¡°Milords, I am the royal physician sent by the king..¡±</font>

 Chapter 893 - 893: The Strange Royal Physician

    Chapter 893 - 893: The Strange Royal Physician


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The royal physician¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    Yuan Hehe walked to the front and opened the door.


    A hidden arrow came over and pierced his eye.


    He covered his left eye and shouted.


    With thismotion, Jiang Ming and the others stood up and looked straight ahead.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The so-called royal physician was dressed in gaudy clothes, and one of his eyes was covered with a cloth.


    There was a triangr symbol on his forehead and a mole between his eyebrows.


    The mole was faintly discernible.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not say anything. He went forward and pulled Yuan Hehe back.


    His eyes were deep and dark. He grabbed the teacup nearby and threw it over.


    The teacup instantly shattered into pieces and fell to the ground.


    The table next to Jiang Ming also exploded. If not for the fact that everyone was prepared, they would have been injured by the explosion.


    ¡°Those who bewitched the king should go to hell and nevere out!¡±


    The royal physician undid his robe and spread it open.


    Just when Jiang Ming thought that the man was a nudist, the robe emitted a golden light.


    When the light was not so bright, Jiang Ming saw clearly that there were symbols that looked like talismans inside.


    These symbols became huge and rushed toward Jiang Ming and the others.


    The moment they came over, those symbols turned into Jiang Ming and the others.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not think that his clone could resist them.


    He smashed his hands together, and a fiery light appeared in front of him.


    The fire rushed toward the clone and cut him in half.


    However, the moment he got hit, Sikong Wuyuan suddenly felt a pain in his heart. It was as if he had been attacked by something.


    He instantly realized that something was wrong. Then, he quickly rushed to Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe. ¡°Don¡¯t attack these clones. Otherwise, you¡¯ll hurt yourself. ¡±


    Jiang Ming was about to attack wnen ne neard Sikong Wuyuan?s words. He could not help but pause.


    However, his clone rushed straight to Jiang Ming¡¯s heart.


    Jiang Ming had no choice but to counterattack. He punched the head of the clone.


    However, just as Sikong Wuyuan had said, his head instantly exploded with pain.


    Sensing Jiang Ming¡¯s condition, Yuan Hehe did not dare to attack his clone.


    However, if he did not attack his clone, his clone would not let him off.


    The clone stepped on his foot, and he immediately cried out in pain.


    However, Yuan Hehe had no way to attack the clone. He could only keep dodging.


    However, if he continued like this, he would only be tiring himself out for no reason.


    Yuan Hehe could not help but frown. He looked at Jiang Ming and Sikong


    Wuyuan. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to be killed by these clones.¡±


    Jiang Ming understood Yuan Hehe¡¯s thoughts, so he simply released a barrier in the air.


    The barrier separated Jiang Ming and the other two from the clones.


    The clones desperately attacked the barrier, trying to break through it.


    However, the barrier was solid, and there was no way to break through it.


    Jiang Ming was d that he knew this spell. This spell was almost omnipotent.


    The royal physician quietly went behind Jiang Ming and the others. He raised his dagger and shed at the backs of the three people.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    A stone rushed toward the dagger and knocked it away.


    ng!


    With the sound of the dagger falling, Jiang Ming and the others turned around and saw the royal physician.


    When the royal physician saw this, he panicked and drew the dagger to his hand.


    He threw the dagger at Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes. Jiang Ming caught the dagger.


    Yuan Hehe was still covering his eyes. When he saw this, he stretched out his index finger and made a ray of lightnd on the royal physician¡¯s eyes.


    He understood.


    No matter what, he had to make this royal physician pay with his blood! He had to pay with his eyes.


    The royal physician had been looking at Jiang Ming the whole time and did not notice that his eyes were immediately cut open by the light.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The royal physician helplessly covered his eyes.


    ¡°Xia Fanyi!¡± The man who threw the stone walked over. ¡°Xia Fanyi, you sinner! You came here without permission and hurt my guests! Take him out to the sun!¡±


    This voice was very familiar. Jiang Ming looked over and saw that it was Li Nanchu.


    His eyes shed.


    Li Nanchu¡¯s arrangements were quite quick. He was notified immediately.


    Still, it did not stop Jiang Ming from removing the barrier and letting Li Nanchu¡¯s people see everything.


    Just as Jiang Ming was thinking, Li Nanchu had already walked up to him. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, I¡¯ve offended you just now. I hope you won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    His tone was kind, and there was a deeper meaning in his words that others could not figure out.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not a big problem. Who is this?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Xia Fanyi who was tied up.


    Xia Fanyi lowered his head, his eyes filled with stubbornness.


    This stubbornness contained a determination to kill.


    When the guards carried him to Jiang Ming, Xia Fanyi suddenly struggled and rushed toward Jiang Ming, trying to cut his carotid artery.


    Jiang Ming saw through Xia Fanyi¡¯s thoughts and cut his carotid artery first.


    Blood immediately spurted out and sttered all over his body.


    Jiang Ming felt that Xia Fanyi¡¯s death was not worth it.


    The others were stunned.


    Jiang Ming looked at Li Nanchu. Li Nanchu took the opportunity to say, ¡°He¡¯s just an ordinary official. If he¡¯s dead, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Then, he said apologetically, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, it was my fault. Please forgive me. I will strengthen your defenses.¡±


    ¡°No worries.¡±


    Jiang Ming sat down and pointed at Yuan Hehe. ¡°My friend¡¯s eye is injured. What should we do now?¡±


    Li Nanchu felt a little awkward and quickly called for the servants to look for the actual royal physician.


    However, when the royal physician saw the eye, he shook his head and said, ¡°Lord Yuan Hehe may be blind in that eye for the rest of his life. Not only does this eye contain internal injuries, but it also contains a certain amount of poison. It¡¯s really difficult topletely cure it.¡±


    Hearing this, Yuan Hehe immediately broke down and shouted at the royal physician.


    ¡°Then what use do we have for you? The most important thing for you now is to cure me!¡±


    Jiang Ming understood Yuan Hehe¡¯s feelings. He immediately patted his shoulder, signaling him to calm down. He went forward to check his eye..</font>

 Chapter 894 - 894: Healing Yuan Hehe’s Eye

    Chapter 894 - 894: Healing Yuan Hehe¡¯s Eye


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The injury was indeed as the royal physician had said, but Jiang Ming felt that it was not incurable.


    He told Yuan Hehe his opinion. Yuan Hehe was delighted. ¡°How can I save my eyesight?¡± he asked seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go blind in this eye.¡±


    ¡°The snow of the Snowy Kingdom can probably heal you, ¡± Jiang Ming said.


    ¡°Snow from the Snowy Kingdom? I know of it,¡± Li Nanchu said. ¡°We have something that has the same effect as the snow in the Snowy Kingdom, but it¡¯s at the top of the clouds.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want us to fly in the air?¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that it was unreliable and quickly shook his head.


    Li Nanchuughed. ¡°How is that possible? The cloud I¡¯m talking about is a pce. However, the owner of that pce is very difficult to figure out. He has a very strange personality. If I¡¯m not careful, I¡¯ll anger him. As for the magic treasure above the clouds, anyone who consumes it can recover. Moreover, they¡¯ll get a golden body that won¡¯t be damaged.¡±


    When he said this, he started hatching a n.


    He was well aware of the personality of the owner of the cloud pce. He hated it when people coveted his treasures.


    This was actually great! When the master of the cloud pce killed Jiang Ming and the others, he would be able to obtain Ning Caichen¡¯s heart!


    After eating the heart, he would have an unlimited lifespan!


    Jiang Ming caught the scheming look in Li Nanchu¡¯s eyes, but he did not say anything.


    No matter what, he should go to the cloud pce to take a look. If it was a lie, he could escapepletely.


    He did not believe that the three of them could not defeat a person in the clouds.


    ¡°Where is this ce?¡±


    He looked at Li Nanchu and asked seriously.


    Li Nanchuughed.


    ¡°The cloud pce is right beside the pce. It¡¯s only a hundred meters away. Back then, the owner of the cloud pce, Bai Heyu, thought that my neighborhood was the best, but because he had a big fight with me, he built his pce some distance away. I still advise you not to go to the clouds. That is not a ce where ordinary people can step into.¡±


    ¡°I understand. ¡°Jiang Ming nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to change my clothes. Please go and deal with other things.¡±


    Li Nanchu did not want to stay any longer and turned to leave.


    His n had already been set into motion. He was sure that Ning Caichen would definitely go, so he just had to wait for Bai Heyu to kill Ning Caichen.


    After taking a shower, Jiang Ming nned to have a good rest while the others went to their respective rooms to rest.


    However, in the middle of the night, he could not fall asleep no matter what. He kept tossing and turning.


    At the thought of this, he stood up and walked out of the door. As he walked out, he happened to meet Li Nanchu, who was also outside.


    Li Nanchu smiled faintly.


    ¡°Could it be that you can¡¯t sleep either? Why did youe out?¡±


    Jiang Ming also smiled.


    ¡°I remember that your room is very far from here. Why did you think of taking a walk here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really a coincidence. I didn¡¯t want to walk this way at first. However, I was in a daze and ended up here. In the end, you came out too.¡±


    ¡°That is indeed a coincidence.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that Li Nanchu must have had other intentions foring here in the middle of the night.


    In reality, Li Nanchu did have other intentions, but he felt that they were good intentions.


    He felt that someone wanted to take Jiang Ming¡¯s heart away, so he could not sleep peacefully.


    He came here to see if Jiang Ming was still okay.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s such a coincidence, why don¡¯t youe with me, Lord Ning Caichen? The scenery here is quite good. I¡¯ve hired some gardeners to nt all kinds of flowers here.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Jiang Ming wanted to know what Li Nanchu was thinking, so he agreed immediately.


    They turned a corner and arrived at an abandoned pce.


    Li Nanchu¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow. ¡°That pce used to be where I lived. Back then, I was not favored and was often bullied. Now that I¡¯ve finally achieved something like this, I have no regrets in my life.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a sad background. I feel sad for you.¡±


    Jiang Ming pretended to look at Li Nanchu sympathetically.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Li Nanchuughed. However, he narrowed his eyes and looked at the wall. ¡°There seems to be something on that wall.¡± Jiang Ming looked over and saw a crow cawing.


    He grabbed the crow and plucked one of its feathers.


    There was a very small piece of paper on the feather with a few words written on it.


    ¡°Kill Ning Caichen.¡±


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    ¡°What does it say?¡±


    Li Nanchu was especially curious. He leaned over involuntarily, wanting to read the note.


    Jiang Ming stuffed the note into his hand and said, ¡°Look at it yourself.¡± After reading the note, he could not help butugh out loud.


    ¡°Yes, the people who want to kill me line up from the main entrance to here.¡±


    Jiang Ming forced a smile, feeling frustrated.


    There was really no one else who had such bad luck.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who wants to attack you. I¡¯ll get someone to settle this matter. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°No need. There will always be new people who want to kill me.¡±


    Jiang Ming plucked another feather from the crow.


    The crow cried out in pain, and the sound echoed nearby.


    At this moment, countless crows suddenly charged at him.


    Jiang Ming stepped on the surrounding stones and jumped up. He sharpened his hand with his mana and shed down!


    The crows cooed and pecked at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming stepped forward without hesitation. He grabbed a crow¡¯s beak with one hand and threw it to the ground. He did that to more crows.


    A pool of blood formed.


    The blood was absorbed by something unknown.


    After a short while, the crows turned into withered corpses.


    When Li Nanchu saw this phenomenon, he could not help but turn pale and tell Jiang Ming about it.


    Jiang Ming was a little worried. Then, he saw a bloody shadowing towards him, but it did not look like a human or a ghost.


    Jiang Ming responded calmly andunched attacks one after another, trying to cut the blood shadow.


    However, this blood shadow could not be cut off at all. Instead, it emitted a blood-red spiritual energy.


    However, when it came to Jiang Ming, he waspletely fine.


    Just as Jiang Ming was feeling puzzled, he suddenly felt as if his blood was flowing and being controlled.


    He immediately understood the tragic state of those crows..</font>

 Chapter 895 - 895: The Cursemancer

    Chapter 895 - 895: The Cursemancer


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Li Nanchu pretended to be nervous. ¡°Ning Caichen,¡± he said to Jiang Ming. ¡°Be careful! Be careful!¡±


    However, even though he said that, he did not take action.


    In his opinion, he could not wait for Ning Caichen to die.


    Jiang Ming did not know who was secretly ying these tricks. He identally discovered the stone in the blood shadow¡¯s body and immediately grabbed it.


    However, he could not take out the stone at all. The stone seemed to have solidified on the blood shadow¡¯s body. Jiang Ming tried his best, but he still couldn¡¯t take it out.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The blood shadow seemed to be angry. It immediately hammered its chest like a gori and then hammered Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming used his fists to block the blood shadow¡¯s attack, but the blood shadow¡¯s hands could suck blood.


    The moment his fist approached him, Jiang Ming felt that the blood in his body had decreased.


    He realized that this blood shadow was a malignant tumor and immediately took a step back. However, he still wanted to use the barrier to seal it up.


    However, the blood shadow was not physical. The barrier could not stop it at all. It immediately came out and rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming felt helpless. He saw another figure sh past. This figure did not seem to being for him, but for Li Nanchu.


    Li Nanchu was immediately held hostage by the figure. The figure whispered in his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t speak. If you speak, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Li Nanchu could feel a knife pressing against his neck. He did not dare to move or speak. He simply nodded.


    He felt unlucky.


    He did not expect that he would encounter such danger when he came out with Ning Caichen. He could not die. He wanted to live a long life!


    Li Nanchu could also recognize that the voice belonged to the Cursemancer whom he had abandoned in the past, and he could not help but regret it.


    It turned out that he was here to take revenge. He attacked Jiang Ming only because he was with him. The other party thought that he was his aplice.


    Jiang Ming realized that Li Nanchu had been taken hostage. While dealing with the blood shadow, he spoke to the Cursemancer. ¡°Who are you? Why did you appear out of thin air and attack us?¡±


    The Cursemancer snorted coldly.


    ¡°I came here to kill you. The blood shadow must eat you. I want you to be a dried corpse.¡±


    At the end of his speech, he was so excited that even his voice was raised several levels.


    Jiang Ming felt that the Cursemancer had gone crazy. He simply ignored him and continued to fight with the blood shadow.


    However, when the blood shadow heard the Cursemancer¡¯s words, it immediately stood upright, its entire body emitting a red light.


    Wherever the light went, everything seemed to havee back to life and ran toward Jiang Ming.


    Even Li Nanchu had been affected by the red light and had turned into a puppet.


    The Cursemancer let Li Nanchu go, and he rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    Now, there was anotherpetitor.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s head hurt, but he continued to move forward.


    Now that he had trapped Li Nanchu in the barrier, he had either trapped or destroyed everything else.


    However, the blood shadow followed suit and did not give him a chance to catch his breath.


    Jiang Ming realized that the blood shadow was the mastermind and shot a


    de at him.


    The de was formed by Jiang Ming¡¯s spell. The de spun in the air and directly cut off the blood shadow¡¯s head.


    The head rumbled as it moved to the Cursemancer¡¯s side. The Cursemancer picked up the head and threw it over.


    His head returned to the blood shadow¡¯s body. the blood shadow continued to attack Jiang Ming, but Jiang Ming continued to cut his body parts with the de.


    However, the blood shadow was still alive.


    Jiang Ming realized that the most important thing now was not the blood shadow. It was the Cursemancer.


    When the blood shadow charged at him, he simply did not move. When the blood shadow could not stop, he directly rushed over and arrived beside the Cursemancer.


    The Cursemancer was on guard. He shed at Jiang Ming¡¯s head with his de, but Jiang Ming did a backflip along the Cursemancer¡¯s shoulder.


    The blood shadow also directly attacked the Cursemancer, and the Cursemancer immediately turned into a dried corpse.


    As the Cursemancer died, everything returned to its original state, and the bloody shadow disappeared.


    ¡°H almost killed someone,¡± Li Nanchu said with lingering fear.


    To be more precise, he wanted to say that he was almost killed by Ning Caichen.


    Although he was controlled by the blood shadow just now, his consciousness was still there. He was relieved when he saw that he was kept safe by Jiang Ming¡¯s barrier.


    Then, he could not help but me him.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you need to protect me.¡±


    ¡°That is your own problem, not mine. I¡¯m not your guard.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that Li Nanchu was being unreasonable and did not indulge him.


    Jianz Minz nced at the Cursemancer and found that he could stille back to life. He then said, ¡°No need. Let me handle this. You¡¯re also frightened. You should go back first.¡±


    He felt that the Cursemancer¡¯s story might be very interesting, or perhaps it would allow him to discover Li Nanchu¡¯s true colors.


    Li Nanchu panicked.


    ¡°How can we trouble you? He was a Cursemancer from here. Let me handle it.¡±


    He had once squeezed the Cursemancer¡¯s spiritual energy, so he could not let Ning Caichen find out.


    At least after he took Ning Caichen¡¯s heart, he could not change Ning Caichen¡¯s impression of him.


    Jiang Ming could tell what Li Nanchu was thinking. Then, he said seriously, ¡°I must take this Cursemancer away today. Do you want to have a conflict with


    Li Nanchu did not expect him to be so unyielding. He hesitated.


    If he had a conflict with Ning Caichen, it would be very difficult for him to get the heart.


    However, if Jiang Ming took away the Cursemancer¡¯s corpse, who knew if the Cursemancer woulde back to life?


    After thinking for a moment, he decided quickly.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, please take it with you. However, you still need to rest, so please put the corpse in the side room.¡± Jiang Ming shook his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll handle it myselfter.¡±


    With that, he picked up the Cursemancer¡¯s corpse and left, leaving Li Nanchu behind.


    Li Nanchu was unhappy at first, but there was nothing he could do. He could only watch Jiang Ming leave.


    After Jiang Ming had left, he called for the secret guards to get rid of the Cursemancerpletely. The secret guards left quietly.


    When Jiang Ming came back, the others were also awake, as if they had been waiting for him..</font>

 Chapter 896 - 896: Worms

    Chapter 896 - 896: Worms


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s face was filled with fear.


    ¡°I saw a strange phenomenon in the sky and even had a nightmare. There should be danger approaching.¡±


    ¡°I felt it too. I was feeling uneasy, so I sat here.¡±


    Yuan Hehe picked up his teacup, his eyes filled with nervousness.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at Jiang Ming and suddenly stood up. He walked up to Jiang Ming and grabbed his robes. There was a bloodstain on it. ¡°What happened?¡±


    He looked up at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming told Sikong Wuyuan what he had just said, and Sikong Wuyuan was shocked.


    ¡°This is really a fortuitous encounter. Where is the Cursemancer?¡±


    He looked around, but there was no sign of the Cursemancer.


    Jiang Ming tapped his palm, and the Cursemancer¡¯s corpse immediately appeared in front of everyone.


    Yuan Hehe was shocked. His face turned green, and he stammered, ¡°I know this person.¡±


    ¡°What is his name?¡±


    Jiang Ming struck while the iron was hot.


    ¡°He¡¯s Cheng Xiqing.¡±


    Yuan Hehe gulped and vaguely remembered how ruthless Cheng Xiqing was.


    Sikong Wuyuan immediately stood up and almost fell down.


    ¡°Hurry up and throw the corpse away. We can¡¯t let this thing endanger us,¡± he muttered to himself.


    The others were confused, but Jiang Ming sensed a hint of danger.


    Before he could ask further, Cheng Xiqing suddenly came to life. His eyes were so bright and full of bloodlust.


    ¡°Is he undead?¡±


    Jiang Ming groaned.


    How many more times did he have to deal with zombies?


    Unexpectedly, Cheng Xiqing showed no signs of attacking. Instead, he went forward and knelt down. ¡°Sir, please save me. I really don¡¯t want to be controlled by this worm.¡±


    As soon as he said this, Jiang Ming roughly understood everything.


    However, Yuan Hehe found it strange.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a Cursemancer? How could someone give you a worm? I remember that all Cursemancers have a unique skill in the beginning, which is that they won¡¯t be corrupted by such worms.¡±


    Seeing that he had been seen through, Cheng Xiqing wanted to leave, but he was pulled back by Jiang Ming.


    Cheng Xiqing turned around to p him.


    Jiang Ming grabbed Cheng Xiqing¡¯s hand and dragged him to the ground.


    Cheng Xiqing screamed in pain, and a trace of panic shed across his eyes.


    ¡°I was wrong. Please let me go, Lord Ning Caichen.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything bad to you. Why are you treating me like this?¡± Jiang Ming asked reluctantly. ¡°Again, I seem to have saved you.¡±


    Cheng Xiqing took a deep breath and said helplessly, ¡°The bones in my body have to be absorbed by someone with strong abilities. Only you can absorb them now. I¡¯m actually not a Cursemancer. The Cursemancer is actually my brother. I beg you, please save me. I will do anything to repay you.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was dumbstruck at his words.


    What kind of nonsense was he spouting?


    ¡°You want Ning Caichen to save you?¡± Yuan Hehe asked. ¡°You really think too highly of yourself. I advise you to manage your expectations.¡±


    Cheng Xiqing coughed and then kowtowed heavily. He continued to cough until he started spitting out blood.


    ¡°It was all my fault. I hope you won¡¯t me me. I was wrong.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not have a saint¡¯s heart. He waved his hand and said, ¡°You can go. I originally wanted to ask about other people. Now it seems that there¡¯s no need.¡±


    Cheng Xiqing narrowed his eyes and said fiercely, ¡°When I got close to you just now, I had already nted a worm on you. If you chase me away without helping me, you will be bitten to death by the worm.¡± Jiang Ming chuckled.


    He was several steps ahead of Cheng Xiqing.


    He had already secretly taken the worm away.


    ¡°Then you can go. I don¡¯t need you. I can get rid of this worm,¡± Jiang Ming said indifferently.


    Sikong Wuyuan also could not understand. He immediately tried to persuade Jiang Ming. ¡°Ning Caichen, you have to think twice. Although he is not a


    Cursemancer, the power within him can¡¯t be underestimated. Why don¡¯t we keep him here for a bit?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ning Caichen. You have no way out now. You can only submit to me,¡± Cheng Xiqing said arrogantly.


    ¡°What if I say no?¡±


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes and secretly brought the worm out.


    It was a white worm with blood on it.


    He secretly threw it beside Cheng Xi Qing, and the worm immediately burrowed into his body.


    Cheng Xiqing paused for a moment. He felt that something was wrong with his body and immediately panicked.


    He looked into Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes and said in a panic, ¡°Ning Caichen, did you infect me with the worm?¡±


    ¡°Take a wild guess.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not intend to tell Cheng Xiqing anything directly.


    He felt that Cheng Xiqing should be punished.


    Cheng Xiqing¡¯s heart tightened, and he quickly searched his body.


    He took out a small bottle and shakily took out a pill from it.


    At this time, the worm had already taken effect, and he could not stand any longer.


    Sikong Wuyuan found it strange, but he did not want Cheng Xiqing to have an easy time. He stepped forward and took the bottle away.


    ¡°Give it to me! Give it to me quickly.¡±


    Cheng Xiqing stepped forward and shouted, tears flowing out of his eyes.


    Sikong Wuyuan threw the bottle to Jiang Ming. Jiang Ming caught the bottle and said slowly, ¡°Cheng Xiqing, now you need to tell me. How do you know the king here?¡±


    ¡°The king dreams of living forever. I took my brother¡¯s identity and tricked him into bing his Cursemancer.¡±


    Cheng Xiqing was on the verge of breaking down. His voice was trembling strangely.


    ¡°He wants to be immortal? How does he hope to achieve this?¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. He guessed that Li Nanchu had asked him to stay because of this.


    However, he did not know what had attracted Li Nanchu to think that he could be immortal through such underhanded means.


    ¡°He ate a lot of hearts and killed a lot of people. Can you give me the medicine quickly? I really can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m going to die soon.¡±


    Cheng Xiqing¡¯s eyes were already brimming with tears, and he did not feel good.


    He really shot himself in the foot. If it was possible, he would not have tried to hurt Ning Caichen.


    Seeing Cheng Xiqing¡¯s pleading look, Jiang Ming threw the bottle to him. ¡°I already know what happened, so I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you for saving my life!¡±


    Cheng Xiqing trembled as he put the pill into his mouth again. He instantly felt much better¡­</font>

 Chapter 897 - 897: Attack

    Chapter 897 - 897: Attack


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After that, Cheng Xiqing was a little angry.


    He had not really hurt Ning Caichen, so why had he withheld his life-saving medicine?


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you are really cruel.¡±


    He took a step forward and lowered his voice.


    Jiang Ming grinned.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Who did Cheng Xiqing think he was? He actually dared to speak to him like this.


    He patted the back of his hand, and the worm squirmed and turned toward the sky.


    Cheng Xiqing¡¯s eyes darkened.


    That worm was something he had just spat out after taking the medicine. Ning Caichen only patted the back of his hand; how did he control this worm? ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re my dead brother in disguise?¡±


    Cheng Xiqing stared nkly at Jiang Ming and said something shocking. Jiang Ming touched his chin. He was shocked by Cheng Xiqing¡¯s words. ¡°Cheng Xiqing, what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was just about to take a sip of tea when he spat out the tea in his mouth.


    All of it was sttered on Yuan Hehe.


    Yuan Hehe showed a disgusted expression and waved his hand. ¡°Sikong


    Wuyuan, your tea is quite delicious.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a handkerchief and wiped the tea off his body, thinking that he would take a showerter.


    ¡°Ah, just treat it as me washing your face.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan teased Yuan Hehe.¡±Sure.¡±


    Yuan Hehe¡¯s lips twitched. Then, he sized up Jiang Ming and Cheng Xiqing and felt a little strange.


    ¡°Cheng Xiqing, there seems to be a strange pattern on your back.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan noticed something.


    Cheng Xiqing¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    ¡°Could there be other worms?¡±


    Just as he was saying that, his body was covered in worms, and those worms crawled all over his body.


    Cheng Xiqing was so anxious that he stomped his feet.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming were still quite normal. Yuan Hehe was jumping up and down, afraid that the worms would get on his body. Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry. He went forward to chase away the worms for Yuan Hehe.


    The worms transformed extremely quickly, and even their ears grew out.


    However, these ears were very small, and there were some hooks inside.


    The hooks flew toward Jiang Ming and the others. Sikong Wuyuan was stuck by the hooks and stopped moving.


    He cursed in his heart.


    What exactly was this hook?


    Jiang Ming noticed Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s question and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Sikong Wuyuan, you seem to have a problem.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t move. Can you take off the hook on my body? There¡¯s something wrong with this hook.¡±


    However, before Jiang Ming could answer, a paper figure appeared in front of Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not notice the paper figure. His arm was immediately covered in bloody scratches.


    Yuan Hehe saw that there were also paper figures behind him, so he pulled Sikong Wuyuan to stop them from taking any chances.


    However, the paper figures were above their heads in an instant and were about to blow their heads off.


    Yuan Hehe felt his head throb. He suddenly wondered if one of the paper figures was Sikong Wuyuan.


    When Jiang Ming saw the paper man shing at Yuan Hehe, he immediately pulled him over.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Sikong Wuyuan?¡± Yuan Hehe asked Jiang Ming with a confused look. ¡°Why did you drag me here? Aren¡¯t you going with Sikong Wuyuan?¡± When Sikong Wuyuan heard this, he immediately pped his head.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? I¡¯m here. That¡¯s not me. They¡¯re paper figures. But where did theye from?¡±


    He blew at his wound and watched as the paper men attacked them again.


    ¡°You are still in the dark. The paper figure was sent by Ning Caichen, who is beside you.¡±


    Jiang Ming was not happy with such a fabricated story. He cut the paper man with one hand and rushed to Cheng Xiqing. ¡°Say that again. What did you just say?


    Cheng Xiqing originally wanted to distance himself from them, but he didn¡¯t expect that the others didn¡¯t seem to suspect Jiang Ming. Instead, they just stared at him. He couldn¡¯t help but feel scared.


    Sikong Wuyuan pursed his lips.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember Ning Caichen using a spell like this? Besides, will the paper figure attack its master?¡±


    Yuan Hehe stepped on Cheng Xiqing¡¯s foot and cursed.


    ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn. I really hate people who talk nonsense.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan did not forget about the remaining paper figures. He quickly stepped forward and threatened Cheng Xiqing. ¡°The most important thing for you now is to make these paper figures disappear. Otherwise, I will take your life.


    As he spoke, he took out a handful of prayer beads.


    When the prayer beads approached Cheng Xiqing, the prayer beads suddenly grewrger and trapped him. ¡°The prayer beads are trapping people?¡± Cheng Xiqing was dumbstruck.


    ¡°You are the abbot of that temple.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan burped and tightened his beads. Cheng Xiqing felt very ufortable.


    His face instantly turned purple. Then, he turned to Sikong Wuyuan and requested, ¡°I¡¯ll take back these paper people now. First, let go of the prayer beads on my body. We can discuss things.¡±


    ¡°Who knows if you will suddenly change your mind? You should take back some of the paper figures first.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at Cheng Xiqing with disdain.


    They could not take any hardship, and they still wanted to attack them. They were overestimating themselves.


    Now that Sikong Wuyuan had been dealt with, the paper figure did not dare to act rashly. Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe sat up and drank tea again.


    They were just waiting to watch a good show. However, what surprised them was that Sikong Wuyuan actually had such a powerful move. They had really underestimated him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept it now.¡±


    Cheng Xiqing was already so tired that he could not take it anymore. He directly put away those paper people.


    Seeing this sincerity, Sikong Wuyuan no longer restrained Cheng Xiqing and directly took back the prayer bead.


    Cheng Xiqing changed his attitude and threw something at Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s wound.


    Jiang Ming saw it clearly.


    It was the other worm; it could probably enter the wound.


    Jiang Ming flew over and intercepted the worm.


    ¡°How is this speed possible?¡±


    Seeing that his trick had been broken, Cheng Xiqing was instantly furious. He mmed the table with his hands extremely loudly.


    ¡°You still want to do something to us?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was speechless. He threw out the prayer beads again.


    However, this time, Cheng Xiqing threw out some smoke grass. The surrounding smoke curled up. When it dissipated, he had already left.


    ¡°What a coward. He saved an ingrate..¡±</font>

 Chapter 898 - 898: Paper Figure

    Chapter 898 - 898: Paper Figure


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yuan Hehe pursed his lips, feeling extremely displeased.


    Then, he found that there was another paper figure still there.


    He hid in a corner, shivering as if he were unconscious.


    Sikong Wuyuan walked up to him, but the paper figure did not attack him.


    He was immediately curious.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you following your master? What are you doing here?¡± Sikong Wuyuan felt that something was amiss and patted his shoulder.


    The paper figure stammered.


    ¡°Lord Sikong Wuyuan, please take me away.¡±


    He knelt at Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s feet.


    Sikong Wuyuan took a step back and pushed the paper figure away.


    ¡°This paper figure is quite independent. He has a unique personality, ¡°Jiang


    Ming said teasingly.


    However, the paper figure suddenly stood up and turned around. He transformed into a boorish man.


    The man had a thick, curly beard. He looked very happy.


    ¡°How did you break away from Cheng Xiqing?¡± Yuan Hehe looked at the boor and pondered.


    The boor was a little confused.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand how Cheng Xiqing¡¯s spell worked. I don¡¯t know how I can have my own consciousness.¡±


    Jiang Ming sized up the boor and found a pearl on him. Then, he took the pearl away.


    The pearl was light yellow, and there was an especially small worm wrapped inside. This worm seemed to be dead. It was not moving at all.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, this pearl seems to be maintaining my consciousness and energy.¡±


    The boor¡¯s voice suddenly became weak, and even his tone became much fainter.


    Jiang Ming quickly threw the pearl over. The pearl went straight into the boor¡¯s body as if it was a part of him.


    The boor immediately recovered.


    ¡°Everything is finally okay now, ¡°he said, waving his hands and legs like a madman.


    He pped his hands, and a hole suddenly appeared in front of him. The hole was like a vortex, but it did not pull them in.


    Jiang Ming smelled a special fragrance that he had never smelled before. This strange fragrance surrounded him, andyers of fragrance remained near him.


    ¡°Do you smell any strange fragrance?¡± He looked around and asked the others.


    ¡°There¡¯s no fragrance.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was confused.


    Sikong Wuyuan sniffed carefully and found that there was no fragrance either. ¡°Are you okay? Where did that fragrancee from?¡±


    He looked at Jiang Ming and found that thetter seemed to be looking at something. His eyes were shining, and he followed him.


    However, when he looked over, Sikong Wuyuan realized that there was nothing there at all.


    Jiang Ming, however, saw a butterfly. The butterfly was colorful with some white spots on it.


    The butterfly brought him into the vortex.


    When the butterfly entered, a white light appeared in the vortex, as if a door had been opened.


    Sikong Wuyuan pulled Jiang Ming back and told him, ¡°Ning Caichen, what are you doing? There might be something bad in this vortex.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a while and then shook his head. ¡°I think it¡¯s safe inside. The butterfly is guiding me in the right direction.¡±


    ¡°What butterfly? Was there a butterfly?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan seemed to have thought of something. Then, he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Could it be the Butterfly Technique?¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Jiang Ming was curious.


    ¡°The Butterfly Technique can allow you to dance like a butterfly¡­ Also, there are countless treasures in that vortex. If you are lucky, you can get close to the treasure and be its owner¡­ I was acting weird just now. I just realized that there¡¯s nothing wrong with the vortex¡­¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan seemed to be in a trance. He then walked toward the vortex.


    However, Jiang Ming saw that something strange was about toe out and pulled him back.


    Sikong Wuyuan was confused and turned to look at Jiang Ming.


    The mirror shattered into pieces, and all the fragments were in front of them.


    Yuan Hehe could not help but cry out in pain even though the shards hadn¡¯t touched them.


    This phenomenon was very strange. Jiang Ming went forward to check on Yuan Hehe.


    However, at this moment, Sikong Wuyuan also started acting strange. He kept turning left and right before he fainted.


    ¡°Why did you two faint?¡±


    Jiang Ming paused for a moment. It had to be a problem with the fragments.


    However, he found it strange.


    Why was he fine?


    He walked to the fragments and wanted to pick one up.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe suddenly stood up and walked toward the fragments.


    Jiang Ming felt that the two of them were going to do something bad, so he simply released a barrier to stop them.


    Unexpectedly, the two of them subconsciously moved forward, not caring if they would get hurt.


    Jiang Ming felt that it was all the vortex¡¯s fault, so he simply punched the vortex.


    The boor¡¯s expression changed. He knelt on the ground and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t punish me. I¡¯ll make them return to normal.¡±


    He had intended to make the three of them his puppets, but Ning Caichen¡¯s punch had destroyed his vortex.


    It seemed that he had to confess now. Otherwise, when he was discovered, he would die.


    Before Jiang Ming could reply, he had Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe return to normal.


    Looking at the wounds on their bodies, the two of them were a little stunned.


    They did not understand what had happened at all.


    Seeing that the two of them had recovered, Jiang Ming looked at the boor.


    Now it was time to solve this issue.


    ¡°Why did you attack us? We don¡¯t have any problems with you.¡±


    The boor began to cry.


    ¡°Just now, I was possessed and thought that I could have your spiritual energy, so I did something stupid. Please don¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    ¡°So, it was you!¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not take it anymore. He stepped forward and kicked the boor down, frowning slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you almost killed us? I lost consciousness just now. If it wasn¡¯t for Ning Caichen, we would have died.¡± ¡°Please spare me. I won¡¯t be like this again.¡±


    The boor kept begging for mercy.


    ¡°Alright, then chop off your hand!¡± Yuan Hehe snorted coldly and said to the boor.


    The boor¡¯s expression changed drastically. He stammered, but his hands did not move.


    ¡°Hrious. Is this how you show sincerity?¡± Yuan Hehe mocked him.


    Jiang Ming stared at the boor coldly.


    It would not be an overreaction to chop off both of his hands..</font>

 Chapter 899 - 899: Zhang Xiajing

    Chapter 899 - 899: Zhang Xiajing


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At this moment, someone suddenly knocked on the door.


    Jiang Ming nced at Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan, hid the boor, and shouted at the door.


    ¡°Enter!¡±


    The person who came was an old man with a straight figure and sunken eyes.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, I¡¯m a subordinate of King Xiaguo. I¡¯vee here for some matters. My name is Zhang Xiajing. You can call me Mr. Xiajing. Lord Ning Caichen, 1 would like to invite you to the Moonlight Banquet.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Zhang Xiajing smiled happily, his eyes shining.


    When he met Jiang Mings gaze, his eyes became even more passionate.


    ¡°Mr. Xiajing?¡± Jiang Ming nced at Zhang Xiajing and looked at him strangely. ¡°Mr. Xiajing, did King Xiaguo invite me?¡±


    ¡°No. I, Zhang Xiajing, wanted to invite you.¡±


    Zhang Xiajings enthusiasm soared, and Jiang Ming felt ufortable.


    Sikong Wuyuan sized up Zhang Xiajing and leaned against the wall. ¡°Mr. Xiajing, why did you invite us to this banquet for no reason? Also, what is the Moonlight Banquet?¡±


    However, Zhang Xiajings eyes became blurry, as if he was lost in thought. ¡°Ning Caichen has a familiar scent on him. That¡¯s why I invited all of you.¡±


    ¡°What familiar scent?¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly felt that Zhang Xiajing was being even stranger, and his brows furrowed.


    Why did he feel that Zhang Xiajing was trying to get close to him?


    However, Zhang Xiajing shook his head. He waved his hand and said, ¡°l don¡¯t want to talk about this. Come on! It¡¯s good for you to participate in the Moonlight Banquet. There will be a special type of moonlight inside, which can nourish your spiritual energy.¡±


    As Zhang Xiajing spoke, Jiang Ming secretly observed his expression.


    Zhang Xiajings eyes seemed to reveal a fathomless emotion.


    ¡°What other benefits does the Moonlight Banquet have?¡± Jiang Ming thought for a while and asked.


    He felt that Zhang Xiajing was talking nonsense.


    Zhang Xiajing could not help but pause.


    ¡°How about this? If you want to go to the Moonlight Banquet, I can take you to the Treasure Pavilion that I built. There are endless treasures inside. You can have fun and choose a magic treasure.¡±


    As he said this, he felt proud of himself.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and felt that what Zhang Xiajing said was not very believable, so he immediately rejected his offer. Zhang Xiajing could not help but hold his breath.


    At this moment, Yuan Hehe also spoke.


    ¡°Nothing you said sounded convincing. Forget it. You can leave.¡±


    He felt that Zhang Xiajing was up to no good.


    ¡°l think Yuan Hehe is right,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said. ¡°You should leave now.¡±


    Zhang Xiajing could not help but cough. Then, he said, ¡°If you still don¡¯t like my offer, you can ask for something else. I will do whatever I can to fulfill it.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to make us attend the banquet?¡±


    Jiang Ming realized something and sized up Zhang Xiajing.


    Zhang Xiajings heart tightened.


    If Ning Caichen knew about his deal with the king, he would be finished.


    ¡°It¡¯s because 1 admire you! I really want you to participate. I hope you can agree.


    He continued to be cheerful, making it impossible for them to see his true feelings.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we ask for anything? How about this? If you kneel outside for six hours, we¡¯ll consider going to the banquet,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said.


    He felt that this was the best solution.


    As a person by the kings side and a minister who had always been popr, Zhang Xiajing should have too much pride to agree.


    However, if he agreed, it could prove that Zhang Xiajing had ulterior motives.


    Jiang Ming felt that Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s request was inappropriate, but he did not say anything.


    He also wanted to know if Zhang Xiajing would do such a thing. However, Zhang Xiajing agreed immediately, and he was still smiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡±


    This was the first time Yuan Hehe had heard such words. He could not help but drop his jaw in shock. Then, he grinned and teased Jiang Ming. ¡°Ning Caichen, look at him. He wants you to go so much. Why don¡¯t you just agree?


    Anyway, I¡¯m allowed to make a request too, right? Still, you should fulfill


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s conditions first. Let us see your sincerity.¡±


    Yuan Hehe suddenly guessed Zhang Xiajings intentions, and his heart immediately sank.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    Zhang Xiajing did not seem angry at all. He turned around and went to the courtyard. He knelt down.


    The door was always open, and Jiang Ming and the other two looked at him.


    Zhang Xiajing did not make any sound at all, but the servant girl on the other side panicked and said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, Lord Zhang Xiajing is an important minister under the king. He really can¡¯t do such a thing. 1 hope you can let Lord Zhang Xiajing get up.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then you can call King Xiaguo over. It¡¯s not like I want him to kneel.¡¯


    Jiang Ming felt that this servant girl was being unreasonable and immediately responded to her.


    Seeing this, she hurriedly reported to Li Nanchu.


    Li Nanchu was reading a memorial. When he heard the servant girl¡¯s words, his expression shifted. He thought for a moment and waved his hand. He said to the servant girl, ¡°Let Zhang Xiajing do whatever he likes. Tell me if there¡¯s anything else.¡±


    He did not expect Zhang Xiajing to do this for him. He was touched.


    However, when the time came, he would get rid of Zhang Xiajing.


    Jiang Ming secretly saw that the servant girl had left and knew who she was looking for.


    When she came back, Jiang Ming smiled faintly. He said to the servant girl, ¡°What did King Xiaguo say?¡±


    The servant girl did not expect to be called. She was shocked and knelt down.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for offending you just now. Lord Ning Caichen, I hope you won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°Why would I be angry? I suggest you kneel like him!¡± Jiang Ming did not like meddlesome maids and said coldly.


    The servant girl did not dare to say anything more and immediately knelt down with Zhang Xiajing,ining in her heart.


    If she had known earlier, she would not have said so much.


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan secretly gave Jiang Ming a thumbs up.


    This was how they should treat this servant girl! She had to learn her lesson!</font>

 Chapter 900 - 900: Ninth Young Master

    Chapter 900 - 900: Ninth Young Master


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The servant girl held a grudge, but she did not dare let it show on her face.


    After just an hour, Zhang Xiajing could not hold on any longer, and his body started trembling.


    He grimaced and wanted to beg for mercy from Jiang Ming and the others.


    Jiang Ming understood what he meant. He immediately said loudly, ¡°Mr. Xiajing, if you don¡¯t want to continue kneeling, then get up. We¡¯re not going to the banquet either.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Zhang Xiajing quickly gritted his teeth and did not say anything else.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°The ninth young master is here, ¡°the servant girl hurriedly reported to Ning Caichen.


    ¡°The ninth young master? Who is that?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment, then he asked and called for the servant girl.


    ¡°He is the kings younger brother, ¡°she said, trembling with fear. ¡°He must have heard that you¡¯re here, so he came to see you.¡±


    ¡°No, ¡°Yuan Hehe refused. ¡°We have never met him before, Is he here on someone else¡¯s request? I¡¯m afraid that he has an ulterior motive.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t keep specting. We have to see what¡¯s going on. Let hime in.¡± Jiang Ming had other thoughts.


    Before he could finish speaking, the ninth young master walked over with a bright smile.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, I heard from my brother that you were here, so I wanted toe and see you.¡±


    Noticing Zhang Xiajing kneeling beside him, the ninth young master felt that something was amiss. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m showing my dedication, that¡¯s why in this position, ¡°Zhang Xiajing forced out a smile.


    ¡°Young master,e and have some tea. Mr. Xiajing wille back when he can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡±


    Jiang Ming shrugged and took a sip of tea.


    Zhang Xiajing, on the other hand, looked indifferent. He even said to the ninth young master, ¡°That¡¯s right. ninth young master, let me kneel. Go and have some tea.¡¯


    The ninth young master snorted. He was obviously angry. He scolded Jiang Ming. ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, how can you treat Zhang Xiajing like this? You are disrespecting Zhang Xiajing. Zhang Xiajing has done nothing wrong in his life. He even helps the poor. You can¡¯t treat Zhang Xiajing like this. You should ask Zhang Xiajing to stand up, and you should kneel down in his ce. Otherwise, you will never be forgiven.¡±


    Zhang Xiajing was a little stunned and turned to look at the ninth young master.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not stand it anymore. He went forward and told Zhang Xiajing, ¡°Zhang Xiajing, are we the ones who asked you to kneel? Don¡¯t let this person keep talking about us like this.¡±


    Then, he looked at the ninth young master.


    ¡°Young Master, no matter what, this is between us and Zhang Xiajing. It has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s really easy for you to say things without knowing what¡¯s going on.¡±


    The ninth young master felt that his image had been ruined and could not help but raise his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m Zhang Xiajings ssmate and good friend. Why am I not qualified to speak up for him? What do you think, Zhang Xiajing?¡±


    The ninth young master seemed to be smiling, but he did not have any intention of giving in to Sikong Wu Yuan.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sikong Wuyuan asked. ¡°Young Master, aren¡¯t your words very rude?¡±


    Seeing that the two of them were about to quarrel, Jiang Ming could not stand it anymore and walked over.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say, Young Master. You can ask Zhang Xiajing about the details. Don¡¯t pin the me on us.¡±


    The ninth young master rushed forward and wanted to p Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    Jiang Ming saw the ninth young master¡¯s movements clearly and grabbed his arm with one hand.


    The ninth young master moved forward, but he could not resist Jiang Mings strength at all.


    ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, what are you doing? I don¡¯t have any enmity with you.¡± ¡°You say that, yet you still want to hit me. Is that not enmity?¡±


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes and felt that the ninth young master was a little self-righteous.


    Zhang Xiajing started to speak. He shouted at them ¡°Stop arguing, the two of you. There¡¯s nothing to argue about. This is all my fault.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Xiaiing, aren¡¯t you looking down on yourself? Who is Lord Ning Caichen? Is he worth it for you to do this?¡±


    The ninth young master pointed at Jiang Ming and spoke arrogantly.


    This made Jiang Ming extremely ufortable. He resisted the urge to teach him a lesson and smiled. ¡°Young Master, your words are very calcted.¡± Sikong Wuyuanughed with a hint of mockery.


    ¡°You look so weak, and you still want to say bad things about Ning Caichen? You¡¯re quite bold.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yuan Hehe chimed in. ¡°Young Master, you should know your ce. Don¡¯t make usugh at you.¡±


    He sized up the ninth young master with disdain.


    However, the ninth young master lowered his voice and said to Yuan Hehe, ¡°What do you mean? Ning Caichen is a young man; how could he possibly defeat someone like me?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming showed no mercy and directly broke the ninth young master¡¯s hand.


    The ninth young master only heard a creak and then felt an intense pain. He immediately shouted in shock.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, do you want to start a war with the Xiaguo Kingdom? I am the most important person in the Xiaguo Kingdom! The king will kill you!¡¯


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of Li Nanchu? Or do you think that you¡¯re important enough to make Li Nanchu fight me? Should we call him over?¡± Jiang Ming did not care at all and broke his other hand. This time, the ninth young master felt like he was going to die.


    ¡°Young Master! ¡±


    Zhang Xiajing stood up and supported the ninth young master.


    ¡°How can you treat the young master like this? The young master has always respected people. You hurt such a kind person. Can you really live with yourself? The young master didn¡¯t say anything offensive. He was just worried about me. You should have forgiven him and looked at his point of view.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt a headacheing on.


    Why were these people such hypocrites?


    Yuan Hehe grinned and gave Zhang Xiajing a thumbs-up. ¡°You¡¯re such a great actor. I should give you an award. You can leave now. We don¡¯t wee people like you.¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen!¡± Zhang Xiajing narrowed his eyes and said to Jiang Ming,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be insensible, Ning Caichen. Hurry up and heal the young master.¡± Jiang Ming chuckled and walked to his seat again to drink his tea slowly.


    ¡°Zhang Xiajing, do you still remember that you invited us to the moonlight banquet? Why are you being so aggressive?¡±


    Zhang Xiajing, on the other hand, went up to Jiang Ming and sneered. ¡°That¡¯s another matter. Do you really think you¡¯re someone who has to be invited now?¡±


    ¡°Then get lost..¡±</font>

 Chapter 901 - 901: Beaten Up

    Chapter 901 - 901: Beaten Up


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sikong Wuyuan was flustered and exasperated.


    The ninth young master also said, ¡°This is another matter. It has nothing to do with the previous matter. Ning Caichen, no matter what, you must heal me now. This is your responsibility.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that this had nothing to do with him, so he immediately began to put on a bad attitude.


    ¡°I agree with Ning Caichen,¡± Yuan Hehe said. ¡°You guys should leave. We won¡¯t be going to the moonlight banquet.¡±<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    ¡°Now, you have to go. You owe us, so you have to go.¡±


    However, the ninth young master was unwilling to let it go. He even wanted to fall in front of Jiang Ming and act pitiful.


    Jiang Ming did not give him such a chance. He stood up and retreated. The ninth young master fell to the ground, but there was nothing he could do.


    ¡°What are you doing, Ning Caichen?¡± Zhang Xiajing hurriedly helped the ninth young master up and said aggressively to Jiang Ming, ¡°Even if you¡¯re unwilling, you can¡¯t treat us like this.¡±


    The ninth young master¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Ning Caichen, we didn¡¯t look for the king of the Xiaguo Kingdom. We¡¯re helping you out here. If the king of the Xiaguo Kingdomes looking for us, things won¡¯t be so simple.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go find him then?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that the ninth young master and Zhang Xiajing were too unreasonable and wanted to chase them away.


    ¡°Zhang Xiajing, ¡± the ninth young master said, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go and ask the king of the Xiaguo Kingdom to look at the issue.¡±


    As he spoke, he signaled to Zhang Xiajing, who signaled to the servant.


    Jiang Ming saw them, but he did not say it out loud.


    What were these two people thinking? Could it be that they really wanted to look for Li Nanchu?


    However, just as he had expected, the two of them had indeed called Li Nanchu over. s, only Li Nanchu¡¯s attendant came.


    He was Li Nanchu¡¯s favorite, and everyone called him the head eunuch.


    ¡°The king asked me to settle this matter.¡±


    The head eunuch was holding a bag full of silver. It was obvious that it was heavy.


    ¡°I think you are all reasonable people. Why don¡¯t we just let it go? Everything will disappear like smoke. As for the ninth young master, the royal physician wille over to treat you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the royal physician to treat me,¡± the man said. ¡°I need Ning Caichen to treat me. Since he was the one who injured me, he has to take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t trust his medical skills. If you can¡¯t be cured, what will happen?¡±


    The eunuch tried to persuade him.


    The ninth young master snorted coldly and said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? At worst, I¡¯ll just let Ning Caichen take care of me for the rest of my life. What¡¯s wrong? Does he have the courage to fight, but not the courage to take care of me?¡± There seemed to be something wrong with his words.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t fought back,¡± Jiang Ming said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I would be lying dead somewhere. The young master wanted to attack me first.¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen, I am the one injured. What do you have to say about that?¡±


    Jiang Mingughed. ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you. Since you said that I injured you, I don¡¯t mind letting you have a taste of pain.¡±


    He raised his hand as if he wanted to attack the ninth young master, but Zhang Xiajing quickly blocked him.


    ¡°If you insist on attacking the ninth young master, then kill me. At this point, I


    have no other choice.¡±


    The ninth young master could not help but feel touched. Then, he said to Jiang


    Ming, ¡°Just kill me, Ning Caichen. I won¡¯t let you off even if I be a ghost.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but roll his eyes again when he saw how deep the rtionship between the two was.


    ¡°Are the two of you acting? Hurry up and leave. I don¡¯t have time to talk to you here.¡±


    The head eunuch also began to speak.


    ¡°I think we should bring the ninth young master for a check-up first. The ninth young master must be in great pain now.¡±


    The ninth young master immediately reacted after being reminded by the head eunuch. He covered his injuries and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. I can¡¯t hold on anymore.¡± As he spoke, he found it difficult to breathe and fell to the ground.


    Zhang Xiajing quickly shouted, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you calling the royal physician over? Are you going to watch him die just like that?¡±


    The head eunuch was a little displeased, but he did not show it on his face. Instead, he called for the servant girl to call the royal physician over.


    The servant girl hurriedly called for the royal physician. The royal physician had deep dark circles under his eyes, making him look like a giant panda. Yuan Hehe could not help butugh.


    However, he was too embarrassed tough out loud. After all, the royal physician did not offend him, and it was not good for him to do this to him.


    ¡°How is the ninth young master?¡± Yuan Hehe pretended to be concerned. ¡°Can he still move?¡±


    Yuan Hehe hoped that he would be injured forever.


    The ninth young master said sarcastically, ¡°You only know how to put on an act. You didn¡¯t look so concerned about me just now. You might as well not care about me.¡±


    Yuan Heheughed. He was so angry that heughed.


    ¡°Is it a bad thing to care about you? You shouldn¡¯t be cared about, then! You deserve to be beaten up by that Ning Caichen!¡±


    The ninth young master was so angry that he wanted to beat Yuan Hehe up.


    However, he realized that due to his injury, he could not. Thus, he gave up.


    Zhang Xiajing reprimanded Yuan Hehe. ¡°Now that the ninth young master has be like this, you still speak badly of him. Are you still human?¡±


    ¡°Who cares if I¡¯m human or not? He deserved what he got today!¡± Yuan Hehe retorted mercilessly.


    Sikong Wuyuan also said from the side, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Other than a running mouth, he has no other abilities.¡±


    Zhang Xiajing and the ninth young master were speechless. The ninth young master could only point at Jiang Ming and the others and curse.


    Yuan Hehe rolled his eyes in front of everyone andughed at the ninth young master.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know how to speak, but you¡¯re so arrogant.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not stop him.


    He knew that Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan were furious, and it was good to let their anger out.


    The head eunuch said, ¡°This matter is already in the past. Please don¡¯t bring it up anymore. Just treat it as if nothing happened. The ninth young master has also suffered.


    Then, he raised his hand and signaled Jiang Ming to go to the wing room.


    Jiang Ming felt that the eunuch seemed to have something else to say to him, so he followed him..</font>

 Chapter 902 - 902: Cooperation

    Chapter 902 - 902: Cooperation


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan had already seen the ninth young master make a fool of himself and followed him. However, they were stopped by the head eunuch.


    ¡°I want to say a few words to Lord Ning Caichen.¡±


    The two of them were about to say something when they were stopped by Jiang Ming.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with him alone. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    After taking a look at the old head eunuch, they nodded. The two of them stopped arguing and secretly followed Jiang Ming.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Jiang Ming was brought to the room next door by the head eunuch.


    At this moment, the head eunuch had slumped down. His hands trembled as he took out his treasure and spread it open.


    It was a painting of a woman.


    The woman had a delicate appearance and looked a little simr to him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not know what was going on. He looked at the head eunuch strangely.


    The head eunuch¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he said, ¡°This was my daughter before I became a eunuch. She was innocent and sweet. However, my daughter was discovered by that wicked king. He took my daughter to an unknown ce. If it is possible, I would like to ask you to save my daughter. I have been looking for traces of my daughter, but I have never been able to find her. I really don¡¯t want my daughter to die. I understand how you feel about me, but I don¡¯t know who else can help.¡±


    ¡°If I see any traces of your daughter, I will tell you.¡±


    Jiang Ming put the painting back on the table.


    ¡°Please, Lord Ning Caichen!¡± The head eunuch sobbed. ¡°If you are not willing to help me, my daughter will have no hope. Lord Ning Caichen, I don¡¯t know what this wicked king wants to do to you, but I¡¯m always by his side. I might be able to find out what he wants to do. Why don¡¯t we make a deal?¡±


    The head eunuch had an idea and hurriedly ryed it to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was not against it. ¡°Do you know what the Moonlight Banquet is?¡± he asked.


    He thought of the banquet that Zhang Xiajing had been begging them to attend.


    He felt that there must be something wrong with the banquet, but he did not know the details of the banquet.


    If only the head eunuch knew, that would be the best.


    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t tell anyone about this,¡± the head eunuch said after coughing. ¡°Just keep it to yourself. The Moonlight Banquet seems to be a banquet for absorbing spiritual energy, but in fact, it¡¯s a banquet for cultivating techniques and refining the items needed for those techniques¡­ I think you should know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s us.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to say that,¡± the head eunuch said. ¡°In the past, those cultivation items were all young girls abducted by the king from their respective homes. Those girls will be made to follow a strict diet and code of conduct.¡±


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    Li Nanchu was simply not a good person. No wonder he was so enthusiastic toward them. He probably had the intention of turning them into cultivation items.


    He felt that the head eunuch¡¯s daughter had probably be a cultivation item. s, the head eunuch thought that his daughter was still alive and asked him to look for her.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming did not reply for a long time, the head eunuch could not help but be anxious. ¡°I hope you can promise me. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know who to ask for help.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t agree.¡± Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°Just keep an eye on Li Nanchu. Remember to be careful. This is amunication device. If he makes any movements, use this to tell me.¡±


    He took out a small shell from his pocket and handed it to the head eunuch.


    The head eunuch¡¯s face was filled with gratitude. He hurriedly took the shell and squeezed it before putting it into his pocket.


    ¡°There should be nothing else. Let¡¯s leave. Don¡¯t let the others suspect us.¡± Jiang Ming nned to leave.


    The head eunuch said, ¡°To be honest, if it is possible, I would rmend you to go to the Moonlight Banquet with yourrades. Perhaps there will be unexpected benefits. After all, although it¡¯s terrifying, there are many good resources. However, this is just a suggestion. If you are unwilling, I will not force you.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Thank you for your reminder.¡±


    Jiang Ming turned around and left.


    The head eunuch heaved a sigh of relief. He shrunk his painting and put it in his pocket.


    He was really d that Ning Caichen had agreed to help. He did not expect him to agree.


    No matter what, his daughter finally had a chance to live.


    When they entered the small room, the ninth young master was already asleep. The royal physician was exining the ninth young master¡¯s condition to the others.


    ¡°How¡¯s the ninth young master?¡± Jiang Ming asked.


    Sikong Wuyuan said smugly, ¡°The ninth young master has already broken his bones. He probably won¡¯t be able to use his hands well in the future. I think he¡¯s permanently disabled.¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like that. Logically speaking, he should be cured.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment and then shook his head.


    The royal physician said helplessly, ¡°Unfortunately, there¡¯s no way to continue the treatment. Young Master can only adjust to being disabled now.¡± ¡°He probably won¡¯t be able to lift anything heavy again. Poor thing.¡±


    Yuan Hehe mocked him.


    He was extremely displeased with the ninth young master. If it was not for the sake of being polite, he would have beaten the ninth young master up long ago.


    Jiang Ming was amused.


    ¡°Then let him rest well. He probably fell asleep due to the shock.¡±


    Suddenly, the ninth young master woke up. He shouted at Jiang Ming, ¡°Ning


    Caichen, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re safe now that I¡¯m hurt. You are nothing to me. Don¡¯t be so arrogant. Be careful not to get killed.¡±


    ¡°I could say the same to you,¡±


    Jiang Ming said indifferently.


    The ninth young master shuddered and closed his eyes again, pretending to go back to sleep.


    Ning Caichen sounded terrifying.


    Seeing the ninth young master¡¯s terrified look, Sikong Wuyuan said quietly,


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you still very arrogant just now? What happened? What a joke.¡±


    The ninth young master wanted to snap back at him, but when he thought of Jiang Ming¡¯s appearance just now, he simply turned over and continued to sleep.


    ¡°I think we should leave. There¡¯s nothing to see here.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was very curious about what the head eunuch had said to Jiang Ming earlier.


    The head eunuch smiled insincerely, but he was worried.


    That person should be waking up soon. At that time, the Xiaguo Kingdom would also be in trouble..</font>

 Chapter 903 Awakening

    Chapter 903 Awakening


    Sikong Wuyuan wanted to stay here for a while to annoy the ninth young master, but he also wanted to know about what Jiang Ming and the head eunuch had talked about, so he did not say anything more.


    Jiang Ming and the others went out to another room, and the head eunuch followed behind them carefully.


    He really wanted to hear the conversation between Ning Caichen and the others, but he was afraid that they would get angry with him, so he was a little apprehensive.


    When they arrived at the room, Yuan Hehe found it strange to see that the head eunuch was still there. "Is there anything else?"


    The head eunuch stammered, not knowing what to say.


    Jiang Ming seemed to see through his thoughts and immediately said, "Let him stay. "


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had said so, the other two did not chase the head eunuch away.


    Just as he was about to say something, lightning shed, and thunder rumbled in the sky. Vortices spread in all directions, and many houses were destroyed in an instant.


    At this time, the door was open outside, and the wind blew inside. The wind was so strong that it was about to blow Jiang Ming and the others out.


    If the three of them had not relied on their spiritual energy to stand, they would have been blown away.


    Jiang Ming used his spiritual energy to quickly move toward the door and lock it.


    However, he knew that this door would not be able to hold on for long, so he injected spiritual energy into the house to make it stronger.


    "What''s going on? How did this happen?"


    Yuan Hehe''s face was filled with fear.


    Part of the issue was settled. Jiang Ming and the others sat down and nned to discuss this matter.


    The head eunuch could not help but feel a chill run down his spine.


    He looked terrified as if he was possessed by a ghost.


    "It''s here. It''s finally here. We can''t escape from ourselves. We''re about to die."


    "What''s here? What happened?"


    Jiang Ming pulled the head eunuch to sit down and waved in front of him.


    However, the head eunuch had a terrified expression and his pupils widened.


    "That''s how the previous king died. Things are finally repeating themselves. We won''t be able to hold on for much longer."


    "What are you talking about? Hurry up and tell us what happened."


    Sikong Wuyuan patted his head and hurriedly said to the head eunuch.


    The head eunuch could not hear Sikong Wuyuan''s words at all. Instead, he covered his ears and repeated what he had just said like a madman.


    Seeing him like this, Jiang Ming said helplessly to the other two. "It seems that this eunuch is a little stupid. We can only go and see the situation ourselves."


    Outside the door, there were also many screams. It sounded tragic. There seemed to be something wrong with the wind.


    "We can''t get out now," Yuan Hehe said irritably. "We''ll probably die if we go out. I really can''t resist the wind."


    Sikong Wuyuan disagreed. "That''s a little too much. Maybe we can resist the wind. I just don''t know what else is out there."


    "If we don''t go out now, when will we? Sooner orter, we will starve to death, "Jiang Ming added.


    "That''s true, but how are we going to get out now?"


    Yuan Hehe was in a difficult position again. He looked at the head eunuch and said, "There''s a lunatic here. It''s not good for us to ignore him, right?"


    "In the current situation, he can only stay here. I''ve already added spiritual energy to this house. He won''t be in any danger for the time being."


    Jiang Ming stood up and made a bold decision.


    "I''ll go out and explore now. If anything happens, don''te out."


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe quickly stopped Jiang Ming. "No, it''s too risky. Based on the current situation, we can''t help you."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely find a way to escape. You guys can just stay here."


    Jiang Ming was stubborn and wanted to go out.


    At this moment, the head eunuch shouted loudly.


    "If you go out, you will be used as nourishment by it. You can''t give it food. If that happens, it will be very big. At that time, no one will be able to stop it."


    "What is it? What is it?"


    Jiang Ming looked at the head eunuch anxiously and asked.


    The head eunuch felt a sharp pain in his head.


    "I don''t know. I can''t remember anything. The former king erased my memories."


    "Don''t worry, take your time. You''ll remember eventually. Don''t let him control you."


    Jiang Ming tried tofort the eunuch, but he suddenly fainted.


    Jiang Ming pped his head.


    "He probably fainted because he thought too much. I think I''d better go out and take a look myself. You guys stay here and take good care of him."


    Yuan Hehe shook his head. "No, I want to go with you. Let Sikong Wu Yuan stay here."


    Sikong Wuyuan also shook his head. "I don''t want to. I want to go too. We''ll go through it together."


    "Stop fooling around. If the three of us go and something happens, it won''t be good."


    Jiang Ming was afraid that Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe would say something else, so he disappeared.


    "Ning Caichen!"


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe shouted, but Jiang Ming could not hear them anymore. He was already outside the courtyard.


    At this time, some of the houses were already broken, and only the house where Jiang Ming was in was still intact.


    Jiang Ming resisted the wind and looked around. He found a monster formed by the wind scattering in the air.


    The monster was still sucking on the people running away and their corpses.


    Jiang Ming thought of the head eunuch''s words and roughly understood what was going on.


    He did not know where this thing came from.


    At this moment, he saw Li Nanchu standing in the middle.


    Li Nanchu''s eyes were closed. He seemed to have fainted, but his hands were still moving.


    He fired an air cannon at the monster.


    The air passed through the monster and went to another house.


    The house was blown to pieces, but the monster was safe and sound.


    Li Nanchu opened his eyes in disbelief and broke down emotionally.


    "How did you be so strong? Is Xiaguo really going to be destroyed?"


    Jiang Ming frowned and tried to attack the monster, but the monster only suffered some minor damage.


    He knew that the spiritual energy he had sent out was not enough, so he simply increased his spiritual energy and rushed straight toward the monster.


    Li Nanchu also noticed Jiang Ming''s actions. He rushed forward without hesitation and followed Jiang Ming, creating intense ripples in the air.


    The water automatically flowed back and revolved around the monster''s body.


    The monster wanted to take the water wave back, but it could not touch the water wave at all.


    Roar!

 Chapter 904 Shrunken Monster

    Chapter 904 Shrunken Monster


    The monster charged at Jiang Ming.


    In Jiang Ming''s eyes, it was the phantom of a monster following him.


    There seemed to be a person who looked like the king of the Xiaguo Kingdom in the shadow.


    Did he have a twin?


    Jiang Ming was stunned. He threw an entrapment spell at the monster.


    At this moment, there was another person beside the twin.


    It was Zhu Asi.


    Jiang Ming clenched his fists and was in a trance for a moment.


    Why was Zhu Asi here? This should be fake.


    At this moment, the real Li Nanchu seemed to have realized this. He told Jiang Ming repeatedly, "Ning Caichen, that''s fake. Don''t be fooled."


    "Li Nanchu, I know." Jiang Ming nodded.


    The monster created many entrapment spells just like Jiang Ming''s. These entrapment spells attacked him and Li Nanchu.


    Li Nanchu realized that these entrapment spells were different from the ones that Jiang Ming had used.


    When a part of the monster''s entrapment spell brushed past Jiang Ming''s entrapment spell, the monster''s entrapment spell broke.


    Li Nanchu could not help but see a glimmer of hope. He quickly looked at Jiang Ming and said, "Ning Caichen, your entrapment spell is very useful. Please keep using them."


    Jiang Ming had assessed the situation. Before Li Nanchu could say anything, he deliberately ran forward whale conjuring several entrapment spells.


    Those entrapment spells surrounded the monster and shattered the entrapment spells that the monster had thrown out.


    The monster had a premonition that these entrapment spells would attack it, so it immediately roared again.


    After the roar, the tornado became even stronger.


    Following this roar, some animals rushed over.


    They looked strange. Some had ears, some did not, and some did not even look like the monster at all.


    "This monster can summon beasts?"


    Li Nanchu gulped.


    As these beasts approached, he suddenly realized that the beasts did not seem to be controlled by the monster.


    They attacked without warning, and the monster did not order them around.


    Li Nanchu was dumbfounded. "Are we going to get rid of this monster or not?" he asked Jiang Ming.


    "This isn''t my kingdom. If you want to solve this issue, do it yourself."


    The beasts destroyed the surroundings. mes erupted, and people began to burn to death.


    Li Nanchu looked at the people running, but he did not show any emotion.


    There was no way to stop this monster. At the critical moment, he could only use thesemoners to stop it.


    Jiang Ming smiled when he understood the king''s thoughts.


    He should have known that Li Nanchu was such a person.


    In an instant, the monster began to roar again. It roared three times in a row, and lightning shed, and thunder rumbled in the sky.


    Lightning rushed toward them. Jiang Ming expertly dodged them.


    The lightning struck the ground, leaving a very deep crater.


    There were all kinds of maggots in the crater, and those maggots were heading toward Jiang Ming and Li Nanchu.


    Li Nanchu was most afraid of maggots. He ran away in a panic and even wanted to hide behind Jiang Ming.


    However, the lightning continued to attack them, leaving crater after crater in the ground.


    Li Nanchu could not get close to Jiang Ming at all. Jiang Ming suddenly felt that the lightning was not all that bad.


    He did not want Li Nanchu to get close to him. He might be up to some tricks.


    Li Nanchu could not catch up to Jiang Ming, so he started shouting.


    "Ning Caichen,e here quickly. Don''t let those things attack you."


    Besides maggots, there were also many snakes and reptiles in the crater. It was horrifying.


    Just as Jiang Ming felt that the kingdom waspletely ruined, the monster suddenly disappeared.


    It was ridiculous.


    What was this monster doing here? It had not even stayed that long.


    However, after the monster left, he felt much more rxed.


    Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly sensed something climbing up from his feet, and he quickly jumped.


    As he retreated, he could clearly see that this thing was a miniature version of a monster.


    The monster did not leave at all. Instead, it shrank and wanted to attack them.


    Jiang Ming felt that the monster was very stupid and went forward to step on it.


    Although the monster had be smaller, it was still just as strong and directly pushed Jiang Ming up.


    Jiang Ming did not let it go. He still wanted to step on the monster.


    When he was fighting with the monster, the maggots tried to swarm him. They avoided the miniature monster.


    Li Nanchu was still avoiding the maggots when he realized that more maggots were heading toward Jiang Ming as the monsters moved toward him.


    He was temporarily relieved.


    No matter what, it was a good thing that there were fewer maggots. Who cared where these maggots went?


    At this moment, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe started to panic.


    "We don''t even know what''s happening outside. I really want to go check it out. I wonder where Ning Caichen is now."


    Sikong Wuyuan sized up the house. The house was still standing, but he could not calm down.


    He felt that he was a coward who had been staying here all this time. He was not some child who needed to be protected.


    "If we go out rashly, we will be in danger. By then, we won''t be able to find Ning Caichen, and we won''t even be able to protect ourselves."


    Yuan Hehe hesitated.


    He had the same thoughts as Sikong Wuyuan, but he knew his own strength. He did not want to be a burden to Ning Caichen.


    "Great. None of us are leaving. We''re stuck in this ce."


    Sikong Wuyuan also felt troubled.


    He could not go alone. He had to find apanion to go with him. Only then would he have a certain chance of winning.


    Yuan Hehe immediately looked at him calmly. He had thought it through. He followed Sikong Wuyuan and nodded. "Forget it. Let''s go. No matter what, we can''t just sit here and wait for death."


    Sikong Wuyuan was very excited. He took out a rosary bead from his pocket and handed it to Yuan Hehe. "This rosary bead should be able to help you resist three attacks. You can use it when necessary."


    Yuan Hehe took the bead and followed Sikong Wuyuan out.


    The moment the door opened, the strong wind entered the house.


    All the furniture inside had been swept away, but the building remained standing.


    Yuan Hehe quickly closed the door. Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were leaning on each other. They looked for Jiang Ming.

 Chapter 905 Forbidden

    Chapter 905 Forbidden


    At this moment, Jiang Ming had dodged the monster''s attack and stepped on the monster directly.


    "Ah!"


    The monster continued to roar, and its body began to growrger.


    Jiang Ming noticed the monster''s growth and knew that it was about to show its might, so he stepped on it even more fiercely.


    When he stepped down, he added a stream of spiritual energy, which directly wrapped around the monster.


    The monster could not grow bigger anymore. Jiang Ming stepped on it.


    The monster could no longer roar. It could only whine like a dying rat. Finally, it disappeared on the spot.


    The moment the monster disappeared, the craters disappeared as well, returning the ground to its original state.


    However, the maggots did not disappear. Instead, they became even more frenzied.


    Jiang Ming noticed that the maggots were immediately piling up together, and they were vaguely about to form a new monster. He could not help but worry.


    He did not really care if the Xiaguo Kingdom was in trouble or not, but if the maggots formed a new monster, it would be very difficult for them to leave.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe had already found them. They also saw the maggots on the ground. They asked Jiang Ming in surprise, "Where did these maggotse from?"


    Jiang Ming seemed to have thought of something. He walked toward Li Nanchu, who was on the verge of fainting from fright. He grabbed his cor and pped him.


    Li Nanchu woke up immediately. He could not help but feel a little angry when he saw how Jiang Ming treated him.


    Just as he was about to say something, Jiang Ming interrupted him.


    "Did you hide a lot of maggots in the ground?"


    Li Nanchu did not expect Jiang Ming to know about it, and his face instantly paled.


    "How did you know? It was to simply repel monsters. But I remember that these maggots were clearly dead. I don''t know why they came back to life?"


    "I''m afraid it has something to do with the ritual you did. What ritual did you do?"


    Jiang Ming had thought about it.


    If it was rted to the ritual, then he could do something to reverse the ritual and kill the maggots.


    No matter what, learning about this ritual was a breakthrough.


    Yuan Hehe could not stand it anymore.


    Li Nanchu understood what Jiang Ming meant. Then, he shook his head. "No, Ning Caichen. You have to know that the ritual you mentioned is not something that ordinary people can perform. Moreover, if you don''t perform it perfectly, it will bring about the destruction of the entire kingdom."


    "You can choose between yourself and your kingdom? Only one party gets to live. Choose wisely."


    Jiang Ming dragged Li Nanchu to the ce full of maggots.


    The maggots jumped around, wanting to eat Li Nanchu''s feet.


    Li Nanchu was dumbstruck. His heart could not help but tremble as he shouted.


    "I want to live!"


    Jiang Ming was very satisfied with Li Nanchu''s answer. Then, he continued, "Then tell me about the array."


    Li Nanchu took out the array diagram from his pocket.


    "This is the array diagram. I brought it with me."


    Jiang Ming instructed Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe to spread out the array diagram.


    The magic array diagram suddenly shone with light. The light rose into the air and depicted the structure of the array.


    Jiang Ming took a look at it and simply cut it from the middle, tearing the array diagram into pieces.


    "What are you doing?"


    Li Nanchu was shocked once again. He was dumbfounded. Then, he said, "This is the array diagram that you need! If you destroy it, it''ll be useless. You won''t be able to crack the array!"


    "How can I be sure you''re not lying?" Jiang Ming asked confidently.


    The maggots had indeed died the moment the formation was destroyed, and they all copsed to the ground.


    Then, the situation became more and more intense.


    After removing the maggots, those who were bitten by the maggots began to crawl like maggots.


    It was as if maggots were controlling them. Their entire bodies became agile, and their eyes even emitted a strange light.


    When they saw that the maggots had disappeared, they hurriedly gathered together and attacked Jiang Ming and the others.


    Li Nanchu could not help but lose control of his emotions when she saw her servant girl and eunuch in such a state.


    "Great, the Xiaguo Kingdom is finally going to be destroyed!"


    Jiang Ming predicted that countless people would be bitten.


    If they wanted to kill these people, it would consume a lot of physical strength, which was not worth it.


    However, if they did not kill them, these people would stop them from leaving the Xiaguo Kingdom. The best way now was to return to the original house.


    He looked at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe and expressed his opinion.


    While Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were dealing with the maggots attacking them, they agreed to Jiang Ming''s suggestion.


    Before he left, Jiang Ming brought Li Nanchu along.


    He felt that Li Nanchu might have a way to get rid of these maggots.


    At this time, there were no maggots near the house. Jiang Ming and the others were relieved.


    He opened the door with his men and entered the house. Then, he strengthened the door with some spiritual energy.


    He did not know if the maggots would smell them ande to the house they were in.


    If this door was not sturdy, it would not be worth it.


    Just as he had expected, before they could stay there for long, low and hoarse roars came from outside the door.


    The roar was clearly from a human, but it was very strange. There were only maggots outside.


    "These maggots are really terrifying."


    Yuan Hehe was frustrated and helpless.


    Following that, the sound of knocking came from the door.


    Sikong Wuyuan wanted to talk about the maggot-infected people, but when he saw theming, he could not help but feel nervous.


    "Should we go out and kill those maggots? I don''t know how long this willst."


    "It''s okay. They shouldn''t be able to enter."


    Jiang Ming felt that he had used enough spiritual energy, so he sat down unhurriedly.


    At this moment, Li Nanchu had already returned to normal. When he heard Jiang Ming''s words, he could not help but reprimand him loudly.


    "Ning Caichen, you will die if you continue to sit and wait like this. You can disregard your own life, but can you disregard the lives of all of us? You''re really cruel and merciless! If you still have a conscience, go out and kill these maggots immediately. Don''t let them harm us!"


    "Do you think that I won''t sacrifice you to the maggots?"

 Chapter 906 Betrayed

    Chapter 906 Betrayed


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    Was it wrong of him toe here to save Li Nanchu?


    Li Nanchu really did not have to worry about anything. He was impressed.


    "Li Nanchu, you''re quite capable, but you run your mouth too much. Can''t you talk things out nicely?"


    Yuan Hehe was furious and snapped at Li Nanchu.


    Li Nanchu was shocked, but he did not want to be humiliated. He red at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    "I''m doing this for your sake. You guys are actually so tactless. You''re really wasting my time. Remember that you have to rely on me now!"


    Jiang Ming felt that Li Nanchu was an idiot. He did not hold back and pped him.


    His palmnded squarely on Li Nanchu''s forehead.


    It looked like a light hit, but Li Nanchu felt an iparable pain.


    He grimaced in pain, but he could not find where the source of the pain was.


    He suddenly realized what was going on and immediately apologized to Jiang Ming. "Ning Caichen, I was wrong. Please don''t be angry. We can discuss things."


    "Alright, now tell me the details of this ritual."


    At this point, Li Nanchu gulped and squeezed his hands. However, he kept his mouth shut as if he did not want to tell Jiang Ming about this.


    Jiang Ming felt a little strange.


    Why was Li Nanchu acting so suspiciously?


    "Why are you stammering? Hurry up and say it!"


    Sikong Wuyuan was a little confused, but he immediately urged Li Nanchu.


    Li Nanchu opened his mouth and uttered a few words silently.


    No one knew what Li Nanchu meant, but Jiang Ming understood.


    "Save me."


    Those were the words he said.


    Jiang Ming looked around and could not help but feel confused.


    The people around him did not attack him. Why did he need to be saved?


    Then, he noticed the transparent shadow behind Li Nanchu. The shadow was faintly discernible.


    He felt that the shadow was a person, but he was not sure, so he approached Li Nanchu.


    Just when everyone thought that Jiang Ming was going to attack Li Nanchu, he suddenly dragged Li Nanchu behind him and threw the strange thing on the ground.


    The shadow immediately revealed its true form. It was a maggot man.


    The maggot man had been killed by Jiang Ming andpletely disappeared.


    Li Nanchu was initially afraid and thought that he was going to die. However, when he realized that the maggot man was already dead, he immediately cheered.


    "This maggot man is finally gone. When this maggot man turned invisible, he threatened me several times. I didn''t dare to tell you. Fortunately, you understood what I was saying earlier. That maggot man had actually evolved. The time taken for evolution is quite fast."


    Sikong Wuyuan felt lingering fear. Then, he looked at Jiang Ming and said, "We either leave the Xiaguo Kingdom immediately or solve the problem of these maggots. Otherwise, we will all be in trouble."


    "The ritual is actually very simple," Li Nanchu added. "It''s just using my blood to drip on the magic array. But now that the array has been destroyed, there''s no point in talking about this ritual."


    "It won''t be useless."


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and gave Li Nanchu a teacup.


    "Now, bite your finger and bleed into the teacup."


    Li Nanchu was afraid of pain, so his expression changed immediately. He waved his hand and said, "No! I''ve been very weak recently. If I bleed, I''ll die soon."


    "Even if you don''t bleed, you will die pretty soon. These maggots are not so easy to defeat."


    Jiang Ming decided to use force. He held Li Nanchu''s arm and ced it on the teacup. Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe quickly went forward to restrain Li Nanchu.


    Jiang Ming took the opportunity to cut Li Nanchu''s hand, and he began to bleed.


    Some blood appeared on the teacup, and Li Nanchu''s hand was quickly bandaged by Jiang Ming.


    Li Nanchu pursed his lips when he felt the stinging pain.


    "If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have told you about this ritual. It hurts so much."


    "If you didn''t tell us, you''d have been finished."


    Jiang Ming did not have time to waste on Li Nanchu. He disappeared from where he was and reappeared at the door.


    He rose into the air and sprinkled the blood on the maggot man.


    The maggot man disappeared immediately. He quickly returned to the room and exined the situation to Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    They immediately looked at Li Nanchu in unison. Li Nanchu could not help but protect his body. He quickly said, *You can''t let me bleed again. If I bleed too much, I''ll die."


    "In the face of danger, I think you should sacrifice yourself. The citizens of the Xiaguo Kingdom will remember you fondly."


    Jiang Ming patted Li Nanchu''s shoulderfortingly.


    He knew that Li Nanchu would not die, but he still wanted to give him a scare.


    Li Nanchu panicked when he heard this and quickly stepped back until he hit the wall.


    "If you have other ways to do it, why do you have to sacrifice me?"


    "I''m not asking you to sacrifice yourself. Of course, you don''t care."


    When he touched the wall, he pressed a button.


    Jiang Ming was about to say something when Li Nanchu temporarily disappeared from where he was. This made everyone confused.


    Why did Li Nanchu suddenly disappear? How did he disappear?


    "There should be something wrong with the wall."


    Jiang Ming calmed down and walked to the wall. Just as he was about to check it, the door opened by itself.


    The maggots seized the opportunity and quickly entered the house. After a while, many maggots entered the house, even though Jiang Ming had closed the door in time.


    The maggots were agile and kept moving around the house, wanting to eat Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan were barely able to deal with these maggots.


    Jiang Ming noticed the button on the wall and pressed it. He realized that he had also be transparent. He immediately knew what Li Nanchu had done.


    He also saw Li Nanchu, who had be transparent. Li Nanchu could not help but panic. He quickly ran out of the door, but Jiang Ming pulled him back.


    He would not tolerate traitors.


    Jiang Ming beat Li Nanchu until he revealed his true form and tossed him to the maggots.


    The maggots immediately rushed in front of Li Nanchu, wanting to eat him.


    However, when they touched Li Nanchu, they seemed to be shaken by something. They rushed toward the door in a panic, wanting to get out.


    Jiang Ming took the opportunity to open the door, and the maggots immediately walked away. Even the maggots that were hanging around the door had disappeared.


    Li Nanchu was already wetting himself from fear, but when he saw this, he immediately became smug.


    "Did you see that? Those maggots don''t dare to touch me at all. If you want to live, you have to rely on me."

 Chapter 907 Secret

    Chapter 907 Secret


    Jiang Ming blinked.


    Those maggots were clearly attacking Li Nanchu. Why were they suddenly afraid of him now?


    At this time, Li Nanchu saw that everyone ignored him and could not help but get angry. He immediately walked to Jiang Ming and said, "Ning Caichen, look at me. If it weren''t for me, you would have died now. You should thank me; do you hear me?"


    Jiang Ming saw Li Nanchu''s stupid face swaying in front of him and could not help but get angry. He pushed him aside.


    He did not understand.


    Why was Li Nanchu acting like a lunatic? If not for the fact that everyone here knew him, he would have died of embarrassment.


    Moreover, Li Nanchu had betrayed them.


    Jiang Ming held his breath and tried his best to calm himself down. His eyes emitted a murderous light.


    "If you know what''s good for you, then shut up. Don''t make me angry."


    Yuan Hehe could not take it anymore. He took a step forward and punched Li Nanchu in the face.


    He felt that Li Nanchu should die and not stay here for too long.


    Li Nanchu felt the stinging pain and immediately became dissatisfied. He shouted at Yuan Hehe and the others.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll let those maggots attack you by treating me like this?"


    "Should I kill you first then?"


    Jiang Ming was still thinking about the reason why the maggots left Li Nanchu. When he saw Li Nanchu being so noisy, he became impatient.


    Li Nanchu did not dare to say anything after being yelled at.


    In fact, he did not dare to go out either. After all, the situation was urgent.


    Although the maggots that had just entered were afraid of him, who knew if the other maggots were also afraid of him? He could not take the risk.


    Sikong Wuyuan heaved a sigh of relief.


    Li Nanchu finally quieted down. Who would have known that the king of the Xiaguo Kingdom would be so crude? It was really a disgrace to his reputation as a gentleman.


    Jiang Ming could not figure it out, but he felt that Li Nanchu''s blood was the most important.


    He guessed that these maggots might have some kind of way tomunicate with each other.


    He had just used Li Nanchu''s blood to kill a maggot man. That maggot man might have sent a signal to the other maggot men before he died, which was why this happened.


    However, this possibility was only a guess and could not be verified. After all, he was not one of the maggots themselves.


    Seeing Jiang Ming''s thoughtful look, Sikong Wuyuan did not want to disturb him, so he thought of the same question as Jiang Ming.


    However, although the result he got was simr to Jiang Ming''s, he still couldn''t figure it out.


    Yuan Hehe was cleaning up the traces of the maggots.


    Wherever the maggots went, there would be some terrifying mucus.


    The mucus was bloodshot and looked disgusting.


    He did not want to live in such an environment.


    Seeing the slime, Jiang Ming thought of something else. He looked at Li Nanchu and asked, "Do you have any folk songs or legends about monsters that have been passed down in the Xiaguo Kingdom?"


    Li Nanchu thought for a moment. His expression turned serious.


    "Wherever the maggots go, the royal family will fill the city. It''s said that this was a way to solve monster-rted problems. I didn''t understand it at the time, but now that I''ve seen maggots, I roughly understand the origin of these words."


    "Huh?"


    Yuan Hehe was dumbfounded. "Are you sure?" he asked. "Is that really the case?"


    "This is just a description of the phenomenon, not a solution, right?"


    Sikong Wuyuan found it strange and asked.


    Jiang Ming thought about these words and did not have any opinion.


    There was no need to think about the direction of the maggots. The only thing left was the royal family.


    Logically speaking, the royal family of the Xiaguo Kingdom were all in the pce. How could the royal family be all over the city?


    If the royal family was said to be full of the city, it could only be said that a certain part of the royal family might be able to fill the city with the royal family.


    Jiang Ming suddenly had an idea and immediately looked at Li Nanchu.


    He felt that the breakthrough was still with the king of the Xiaguo Kingdom.


    "Ning Caichen, what are you doing? What do you want to do to me?"


    Li Nanchu became nervous and could not help but retreat.


    Jiang Ming took a step forward and sized him up. "There should be spells passed down from generation to generation in the royal family, right?"


    "How did you know? It''s your first time in the Xiaguo Kingdom. How do you know everything?"


    Li Nanchu could not understand.


    "I made an educated guess." Jiang Ming shrugged. "The important thing now is that you have to answer me. Don''t pay attention to anything other than my question."


    "Yes... There is..."


    Li Nanchu stuttered, not knowing what to say.


    "Why are you stuttering? What is that spell?"


    Jiang Ming found Li Nanchu''s expression strange, but he did not think too much about it and continued with the next question.


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan listened carefully.


    They had a vague feeling that this spell could change the current state of the Xiaguo Kingdom.


    "The spell technique is used by the kings of the past dynasties to rise into the air and then release the light of the sun and moon to shine on the ground," Li Nanchu continued to stutter.


    He pursed his lips, but he did not continue.


    "The sun and moon shine on the ground, and the royal family fills the city. I get what that line means," Jiang Ming said unhurriedly.


    He knew it. So, this was how it was.


    After Jiang Ming said that, Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan were enlightened and immediately nodded.


    "Li Nanchu, hurry up and use that spell."


    Li Nanchu continued to stammer and did not say anything, making Jiang Ming and the other two anxious.


    "What are you hesitating about? Hurry up and use it. Don''t you want your country to be destroyed?" Sikong Wuyuan did not understand and said helplessly.


    "I... I can''t!"


    After a while, Li Nanchu''s face was full of tears.


    "Hey!"


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe sighed deeply.


    There was no way to get rid of this maggot man.


    Jiang Ming was also a little disappointed.


    After solving this mystery, there was finally a glimmer of hope.


    In the end, Li Nanchu did not know this spell technique. He was really stupid.


    "Haven''t you practiced before? How can you not even know the spells passed down from the royal family?"


    Yuan Hehe found it hard to understand and could not help but ask Li Nanchu many times.


    "I want to learn it too, but I''m not talented. I can''t do anything if I don''t learn it."


    Li Nanchu continued to cry, feeling that Yuan Hehe was pushing him too hard.


    Was this his fault? Would those who did not know how to do it be reprimanded?


    "Alright, there''s nothing we can do now."


    Sikong Wuyuan smacked his head and frowned.


    Li Nanchu was usually so arrogant that he thought that he was very powerful. In the end, he dropped the ball at the crucial moment. He was really speechless.


    Jiang Ming still did not speak.


    He couldn''t help but have a bold idea.


    "This royal family''s spell technique isn''t something that only the royal family can learn, right? Outsiders should be able to learn it, right?"


    "That''s impossible." Li Nanchu shook his head instantly.

 Chapter 908 Settle Everything

    Chapter 908 Settle Everything


    "How is it impossible? As long as there''s a chance, I''ll definitely be able to."


    Jiang Ming felt that Li Nanchu''s words were unreasonable and immediately refuted him.


    Li Nanchu took a deep breath and continued, "Only the bloodline of the royal family can activate this spell. It''s impossible for you to learn it."


    "Didn''t you not learn it either?" Jiang Ming retorted.


    "Well¡­" Li Nanchu immediately felt ashamed. "Learning it is not a problem," he said. "Activating it is the problem."


    "That''s true, but it''s not impossible."


    Jiang Ming still insisted on following his own n.


    Seeing this, Li Nanchu decided not to stop him. He said to Jiang Ming directly, "Ning Caichen, I know what you''re thinking. Since you insist on doing this, you can try it yourself."


    There was one thing that he did not say out loud.


    Li Nanchu secretly harbored some thoughts in his heart.


    If someone not of royal blood used this spell, they would suffer.


    In serious cases, it could even endanger one''s life.


    He felt that there was no hope for the Xiaguo Kingdom now, so he might as well let Ning Caichen die with the Xiaguo Kingdom.


    "What?" Sikong Wuyuan could not help but ask after hearing Li Nanchu''s words. "If this spell isn''t cast by someone from the royal family, will there be any side effects?"


    This was also what Jiang Ming wanted to know.


    "There are no side effects."


    Li Nanchu shook his head, feeling a little guilty for some reason.


    Jiang Ming noticed his guilty conscience.


    Jiang Ming''s face instantly turned cold.


    "Li Nanchu, is this secret spell really that safe?"


    Li Nanchu felt that Jiang Ming had noticed him. He let out a sigh and continued to repeat what he said just now. "I really don''t know."


    His actions made Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe suspicious.


    There was something wrong with Li Nanchu. It seemed like there were side effects, but Li Nanchu was unwilling to tell them.


    "Li Nanchu," Sikong Wuyuan said angrily, "you''d better tell us the truth. Otherwise, you will pay the price."


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    Li Nanchu decided to y dumb and looked at Sikong Wuyuan with an ignorant expression.


    Sikong Wuyuan grinned.


    Li Nanchu had quite a lot of tricks up his sleeve. He really hated people who yed tricks like this.


    Jiang Ming suddenly stopped them.


    "You don''t have to say anything else. All you need to do now is tell me how to use this spell."


    He could tell that Li Nanchu would not tell them the truth. Instead of wasting time and asking, he might as well learn the spell.


    As for the side effects, he felt that he should be able to withstand them.


    "Ning Caichen, if we don''t get to the bottom of this, things will get tricky."


    Sikong Wuyuan knew what Li Nanchu was thinking and tried to persuade Jiang Ming against it.


    Yuan Hehe also felt that it was inappropriate. He followed Sikong Wu Yuan and said, "Ning Caichen, this matter cannot be decided by you alone. I don''t want to see you die for nothing."


    In the end, he muttered to himself, "If you insist on sending yourself to your death, then there''s nothing I can do."


    He knew Jiang Ming''s stubbornness. He probably would not be able to stop him, but he still wanted to give it a try.


    Sikong Wuyuan instantly thought it through and started to advise Yuan Hehe.


    "Yuan Hehe, just let Ning Caichen continue with his decision. Everything will be fine."


    "Li Nanchu, you can tell me now," Jiang Ming told Li Nanchu directly.


    Li Nanchu pinched his nose and exined the steps one by one.


    "I''ll go and try." Jiang Ming immediately understood and rushed out.


    After thinking for a moment, Li Nanchu still felt bad. He poured more of his blood into the teacup that had his blood in it.


    "Take the teacup," he said righteously. "You can use the spell by cing it at your feet."


    "Thank you for your hard work." Jiang Ming took the teacup and thanked him.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe''s jaws dropped.


    They had never expected that Li Nanchu would actually help them.


    However, they also knew that the reason why he could do such a good thing was definitely because he had other motives.


    In reality, Li Nanchu was just pitying Jiang Ming.


    He felt that Jiang Ming was about to die, so he wanted to help him before he died.


    Jiang Ming took the teacup and poured the blood into his hand.


    "Why did you pour it in here?"


    Sikong Wuyuan did not understand what was going on. Would not it spill?


    Even Yuan Hehe was curious.


    Miraculously, the blood on Jiang Ming''s hand automatically flowed into his palm without any trace of spilling out.


    "What''s going on?"


    Sikong Wuyuan was shocked. He stuttered, and his eyes were filled with surprise.


    "I used my spiritual energy to gather it. That''s why it''s like this," Jiang Ming said with a smile.


    "Now, just stay here and wait for me toe over. Things will probably improve."


    "We should follow you out and take a look."


    Sikong Wuyuan was worried and insisted on following him.


    Jiang Ming could not help but frown.


    "No, you''re too impulsive. Listen to me. Stay here."


    This time, it was Yuan Hehe''s turn to hold Sikong Wuyuan back, but Sikong Wuyuan did not say anything.


    Seeing this, Yuan Hehe decided not to say anything.


    "I wish you all the best."


    Even though Li Nanchu already knew the oue, he still pretended to sincerely wish him well. He felt extremely refreshed.


    He had Sikong Wu Yuan and Yuan Hehe under his control. Ning Caichen was the only one who didn''t listen to him. However, Ning Caichen was about to die, so he was no longer a threat.


    Jiang Ming disappeared from where he was and then flew into the air.


    When the maggots saw Jiang Ming, they immediately crawled over.


    Even though they could not go down from such a high altitude, they still crawled toward the roof, trying to pull Jiang Ming down.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he quickly started casting the spell.


    He followed Li Nanchu''s instructions and tapped his be.


    Li Nanchu''s blood immediately appeared on his be. He opened his hand and focused on moving down.


    Rays of light suddenly appeared in the air. Jiang Ming went down and shot all the light above the Xiaguo Kingdom.


    The Xiaguo Kingdom was instantly enveloped by a golden light, and the maggots immediately returned to their original state.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that the matter had been settled when he heard that there was no more noise outside. He then said happily, "Ning Caichen should have done it. I knew he could do it."


    Li Nanchu''s expression changed multiple times.


    How was this possible? He should have died.

 Chapter 909 Crazy Woman

    Chapter 909 Crazy Woman


    By the time Li Nanchu hade back to his senses, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe had already gone out to check on the situation.


    They had just left when they were stopped by a woman.


    The woman raised her hand and trapped the three of them. Then, sheughed loudly.


    "Does it matter if the maggots are gone? In the end, you still fell into my hands."


    The woman''sughter attracted Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was watching the lively scene at the beginning when he heardughter.


    This was the scene he saw when he arrived.


    He felt that he should punish this arrogant woman in front of him.


    "Kid, didn''t you go to cast a spell? Why are you here?"


    When the woman saw Jiang Ming, her expression could not help but change. She was obviously afraid.


    "If I hadn''t shown up, you would have taken my friends away. Who are you?"


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and felt that this woman was a little crazy.


    The woman did not say anything. Instead, she red at Jiang Ming.


    "You should die. You are simply a sinner in this world."


    "Where do you want to take them?" Jiang Ming grinned and asked.


    "Water Wave Illusion! Kill him!"


    The woman still did not reply. She started to dance.


    The objects around her began to move ording to her movements.


    A stream of water surged out of the woman''s body, rolling the objects together and rushing toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming raised his left hand and restrained the objects.


    He seemed to be immersed in an ocean, and the water rushed out of his face and nose.


    In Jiang Ming''s opinion, he was just blocking the attack.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe''s hearts tightened, and they felt helpless.


    If they could, they hoped to fight alongside Jiang Ming. However, they were trapped and could not help Jiang Ming at all.


    At this moment, the woman realized that her attack had no effect on Jiang Ming at all. She could not help but feel strange and went forward to check the reason.


    Jiang Ming seized the opportunity and grabbed the woman''s arm, dragging her to the ground.


    The sound of something scraping the ground was heard. Jiang Ming felt that the sound was strange. He looked down and found that there was arge spark behind the woman.


    The sparks seemed to be growing in reverse, forming mes on the woman''s body.


    However, the woman did not have the slightest bit of fear. Instead, she went forward to hold Jiang Ming. She wanted to die with him.


    He would not let this woman have her way. He stood up with a smile and used this spell to shock the woman for more than ten miles.


    The woman was unwilling to give up and quickly went forward. She wanted to do it again, but she was shaken more than twenty miles away.


    Jiang Ming sized up the woman and asked curiously, "I have done nothing to you. Why are you doing this to me? Did you create those maggots?"


    The woman did not respond at all. She continued to want to go over.


    Jiang Ming did not understand.


    Why was she so persistent in chasing after him?


    This woman no longer had the strength toe to Jiang Ming. Her entire body had turned into ashes, leaving only a skeleton behind. It was extremely terrifying.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe pped the barrier that trapped them and could not help but ask Jiang Ming to get them out.


    Although Jiang Ming could not hear their voices, he knew what they meant and immediately released them.


    Li Nanchu knew the woman. When he saw the woman in this state, he could not help but widen his eyes. He waspletely speechless.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had also broken the enchantment on his body, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, he did not expose her bad intentions and gave Ning Caichen a cup of his blood.


    Otherwise, he would not be able to defeat Ning Caichen, let alone this woman.


    "Lord Ning Caichen, you''re really amazing. Now that the Xiaguo Kingdom has finally returned to its original state, you''ve contributed a lot. I need to learn from you."


    Li Nanchu smiled faintly and started to praise Jiang Ming.


    "Let''s stay here for a while," Jiang Ming said to Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    He felt that this woman was rted to Li Nanchu, but he could not confirm it now.


    If there was really a rtionship between them, then he would have to take revenge. He did not want to suffer such an attack for no reason.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe agreed.


    They were different from Jiang Ming. They were not that vengeful.


    The servant girl hurried over at this time. She said with a sad face, "Your Majesty, many things in the pce have been damaged, including the memorials. I''m afraid it will be very difficult to solve the disaster in the west."


    "How could it be like this? Didn''t I ce those memorials on a high ce long ago?"


    Li Nanchu immediately panicked.


    The memorials described a n to resolve the disaster in the west. Now, the disaster victims in the west were restless and wanted toe here to seize power.


    If he did not appease them, he would not be able to continue being the king. He did not want to lose his position just like that.


    Jiang Ming and the other two were silent.


    This had nothing to do with them, and they did not want to get involved.


    "Lord Ning Caichen, I''m afraid I''ll need your help in this matter," Li Nanchu pretended to be troubled.


    "What do you mean?"


    Jiang Ming was a little unhappy.


    He did not want to help with these private matters.


    "The residents in the west don''t have food, but I don''t have any way to solve their problem. The national treasury is not full now. Moreover, with the maggot incident, there''s no more food. I hope you can resolve this matter."


    "This is clearly a matter of your own kingdom, but you still insist on asking Ning Caichen for help. Is Ning Caichen a god?"


    Yuan Hehe felt that it was unfair and was aggressive toward Li Nanchu.


    He had not forgotten about Li Nanchu''s attack on them and the verbal insults.


    Although his attitude was much better now, those things in the past were not so easy to let go of.


    Li Nanchu had other thoughts about this. He coughed and sighed repeatedly. "It''s all because I''m useless as a king. If I were stronger, I wouldn''t have to ask you for help."


    He was very good at acting.


    "Hehe." Jiang Ming chuckled and continued, "What does this have to do with us?"


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe deeply agreed with this statement.

 Chapter 910 Paper Figure

    Chapter 910 Paper Figure


    What right did they have to charge into battle for Li Nanchu?


    Even if they were friends, they should not be so desperate, right?


    Li Nanchu was suddenly at a loss for words. "Lord Ning Caichen," he said bitterly. "If you don''t help me, the Xiaguo Kingdom will be in great danger. Besides, since you''ve used a spell that belongs to the royal family of the Xiaguo Kingdom, you should bear the corresponding responsibility. Your behavior is reprehensible."


    Seeing that Jiang Ming was unmoved, Li Nanchu decided to use another method.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming still did not care and maintained his attitude.


    "It has nothing to do with me. You can settle it yourself."


    "Ah!"


    At this moment, screams were heard again and again. A giant python soared into the sky and charged directly at Jiang Ming and the others.


    It shouted and greedily sucked the fragrance in the air.


    When it realized that the fragrance wasing from Jiang Ming''s body, the giant python''s eyes lit up, and it wanted to eat Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was still sizing up the giant python in front of him. There were strange totems drawn on the python''s body.


    Some of the totems were clear, but some were not.


    Jiang Ming did not want to let the python go. He went forward and mped the python''s mouth.


    None of them had expected this.


    The pain made the giant python unhappy. It exhaled a mouthful of stinky gas and wanted to chase Jiang Ming away.


    Jiang Ming felt the stench and put some special powder in his hand.


    In an instant, the stench turned into the fragrance of flowers. The fragrance was so overwhelming that the python was about to faint from the smell.


    It was in a daze, as if it would fall down in the next second.


    Jiang Ming understood and put more powder into its mouth.


    While the python was in a daze, he conjured a small knife out of his spiritual energy and made the small knife cut off its tongue.


    The pain made the python react. It quickly swung its tail over, wanting to fling Jiang Ming away.


    However, before the tail could touch Jiang Ming, it was cut off by him.


    This time, the giant python was trembling in pain.


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan were stunned.


    This giant python was an ancient spirit beast, why did it feel like it could not hurt Ning Caichen?


    How terrifying was Ning Caichen now?


    He could even use the secret spell passed down by the royal family of the Xiaguo Kingdom without any side effects.


    The python realized that something was wrong and quickly retreated, circling around at high speed.


    Jiang Ming did not want to let the python go.


    He felt that the python''s arrival was too strange, and its target was also very specific. It was as if someone was secretly controlling it.


    Li Nanchu was observing the situation from nearby, gritting his teeth so hard that they were about to shatter.


    He was the one who had attracted the giant python here. It was also his pet in the pce. He usually fed it very well.


    Now, he had even sacrificed his own pet, but Ning Caichen was not injured much. It really made him very annoyed.


    Was there no way to kill Ning Caichen?


    Jiang Ming moved forward and struck the giant python onest time. A huge knife shed over, and the python''s head and body were separated. It died immediately.


    Blood sttered everywhere. Li Nanchu''s heart ached.


    This was his favorite pet.


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan were also sshed with blood. They smelled a sweet fragrance.


    Jiang Ming was about to take a shower when he turned to look at Li Nanchu.


    Li Nanchu thought that he had been discovered and could not help but sweat nervously.


    "What''s wrong?"


    He tried to remain calm and looked at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was surprised by his reaction. He said," Get someone to prepare water. We all need to take a shower."


    He hid this strange feeling in his heart and nned to go and take a lookter.


    "Alright."


    Li Nanchu heaved a sigh of relief and immediately ordered the maids to prepare the baths.


    As for helping the poor in the west, he nned to find someone else for the time being.


    Ning Caichen was so difficult to manipte, so it was better for him to stay here.


    After taking a shower, Jiang Ming gathered Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan together and told them about the strange incident.


    "I don''t know what evil intentions Li Nanchu has. I think he probably has the intention of killing us. He was the one who started everything."


    Yuan Hehe hit the nail on the head and curled his lips.


    "I think so too, but that cup of blood is even stranger. Still, it doesn''t matter. Who knows if Li Nanchu gave him the blood because he felt guilty?"


    Sikong Wuyuan did not think much of it.


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry, but he did not deny it.


    He felt that Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were right.


    At this moment, Li Nanchu was pacing back and forth in the main pce.


    He felt that Ning Caichen had noticed his emotions and was afraid that he would suspect him.


    He looked into the distance and looked around. He threw a golden coin from the rock wall.


    The gold coin was embedded into the rock wall, opening a door.


    Li Nanchu walked through the door.


    Now, it was time for him to rise.


    Jiang Ming and the other two had a visitor.


    This person indicated that he was Li Nanchu''s minister, Chen Siyuan, and that he wanted to collect the lonely paper figure.


    At this moment, the paper figure was standing alone at the edge of the wall.


    Jiang Ming thought that he had hidden himself wlessly, but he did not expect that the paper figure would still be discovered.


    Especially when the person who discovered it was a minister they had never seen before.


    "Sir Ning Caichen," Chen Siyuan respectfully raised his hand. "This paper figure is the property of the royal family. Please be magnanimous and return him to me."


    "This paper figure is alone. It has already be ours."


    Jiang Ming felt that the paper figure was useless, but he did not want Chen Siyuan to take it away.


    Moreover, it was unknown what Chen Siyuan was up to in secret. After all, he was Li Nanchu''s subordinate.


    "Lord Ning Caichen, do you want to see who this paper figure will follow?" Chen Siyuan asked confidently. "As long as the paper figure goes with anyone, they can take it away."


    Jiang Ming could tell that he had other motives. He thought for a moment and said, "Why should I agree to this?"


    He sized up Chen Siyuan''s body and pondered.


    "Since you''re unwilling to do such a thing, then I will leave."


    Chen Siyuan was expressionless. He stood up and nned to leave.


    Jiang Ming was slightly surprised to see that he was really leaving.


    Chen Siyuan seemed to care a lot about the paper figure, but at the same time, he did not seem to care as well.


    Sikong Wuyuan noticed that the paper fight seemed to be acting a little strange. He went over and saw a nail on his back.


    The nail was deeply embedded in his flesh, and even the head of the nail was about to go in.

 Chapter 911 Accident

    Chapter 911 ident


    "What is this?"


    Sikong Wuyuan muttered to himself as he stepped forward, wanting to pull the nail away.


    He felt that this nail was something important that attracted Chen Siyuan.


    Otherwise, Chen Siyuan would not have suggested such apetition.


    However, just as he was about to touch the nail, Chen Siyuan stopped him.


    Sikong Wuyuan was shocked.


    He did not even know when Chen Siyuan had arrived.


    "Lord Chen, what are you thinking of doing?" Yuan Hehe hurriedly blocked Chen Siyuan''s path.


    He narrowed his eyes, and his voice was clearly threatening.


    Jiang Ming did not go over, but he stood up and saw the nail clearly.


    Before Chen Siyuan could continue, he raised his hand and uprooted the nail.


    The paper figure screamed in pain, and he was on the verge of death.


    The strange thing was that although the nail came out in front of Jiang Ming, there was no blood on the paper figure''s body. The blood seemed to have disappeared into thin air.


    Chen Siyuan could not help but lose hisposure.


    "Lord Ning Caichen, didn''t I say not to pull out the nails? Why did you pull it out? The paper figure will die!"


    "I don''t think he''s dead. You''re thinking too much."


    Jiang Ming noticed the state of the paper figure and grinned.


    Although the paper figure had fallen, based on what he saw, the paper figure must have faked its death.


    As for who put the nail in, he probably knew.


    Hearing Jiang Ming''s words, Chen Siyuan was surprised and scolded him. "He has already closed his eyes. You cane over and take a look to see if he''s breathing. He must not be breathing."


    As he spoke, he went forward to test the paper figure''s breathing and said, "It''s obvious that he''s not breathing."


    Jiang Ming did not go forward. Instead, he kept looking at Chen Siyuan.


    Chen Siyuan could not help but panic.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something wrong with what I said?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with your words, but if one wants to fake one''s death, one has to stop breathing. What''s the use of going forward to test to see if he''s breathing?"


    Chen Siyuan did not expect Jiang Ming to be able to see through his excuse. He immediately tried to cover it up. "How is this possible? How can a paper figure fake his death? He is not a real person. If he''s dead, he''s dead."


    "As a minister, you probably haven''t learned much about medicine, right? It''s better to listen to someone who knows medicine."


    Sikong Wuyuan supported Jiang Ming and did not give Chen Siyuan a chance to speak.


    Chen Siyuan''s face immediately turned red. He said awkwardly, "What are you saying? I''ve also learned some medical skills. Please don''t be like this. In addition, I''ve been in contact with this paper figure for more than ten years. You can rest assured that he won''t fake his death."


    "There''s no reason for us to do this to you. Besides, you''re Li Nanchu''s staff. I don''t think you''ll tell us the whole truth. Again, do you still want to take this paper figure? You might resort to dirty tricks to take it."


    Jiang Ming pointed this out.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe looked at Chen Siyuan warily, their expressions turning cold.


    "Lord Chen Siyuan, please leave first. We will deal with the paper figure, or do you still want to continue the game?"


    They were testing Chen Siyuan.


    Just as they thought, Chen Siyuan shook his head. "Since the paper figure has suffered such a disaster, let him rest. I won''t y that game. I''ll leave first. We''ll talkter."


    Chen Siyuan could not help but feel irritated after leaving the house.


    The paper figure was his, to begin with. Ning Caichen and the other two were really hard to fathom!


    If he could, he really wanted to kill all three of them.


    However, there was one thing he was sure of. They did not like Li Nanchu, or they were suspicious and wary of him.


    Perhaps he could just sit back and reap the benefits.


    Thinking of this, Chen Siyuan''s mood suddenly became better. He left with a smile.


    After Chen Siyuan left, Jiang Ming went to check on the paper figure''s injuries.


    Just as he had seen, the paper figure had indeed faked his death.


    The paper figure was fine. Why would he fake his death? Shouldn''t this nail relieve his pain?


    "This paper figure is different from ordinary people. However, this should be able to wake him up," Jiang Ming said calmly.


    Sikong Wuyuan was confused.


    Jiang Ming picked up a needle and stabbed it into the paper figurine. A hole appeared on him.


    However, the spiritual energy in the paper figure''s body glowed and restored the hole to its original state.


    The paper figure woke up, but he suddenly could not speak. He stammered and gestured.


    Jiang Ming asked, "Do you know Chen Siyuan?"


    Hearing Chen Siyuan''s name, the paper figure looked terrified and retreated repeatedly. He could not help but be afraid.


    He curled up in a corner and shivered.


    "What''s going on?"


    Yuan Hehe was dumbfounded.


    "It seems that Chen Siyuan treated this paper figure very badly."


    Jiang Ming came to a conclusion.


    "However, since this paper figure is already here, he won''t be abused by Chen Siyuan anymore."


    However, the paper figure suddenly became agitated. He waved his hand as if he wanted to tell Jiang Ming and the other two something.


    "We might have to go to a new ce." Jiang Ming nced at Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan.


    The other two were dumbfounded. They did not understand why Jiang Ming would say such a thing.


    Just as they were about to ask Jiang Ming, he walked straight out of the door.


    Then, a strange scene happened. The paper figure instantly headed toward Jiang Ming.


    Just when Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe thought that the paper figure was going to attack Jiang Ming, the paper figure only went in front of Jiang Ming and seemed to be leading the way.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe finally understood what Jiang Ming said and quickly followed.


    The paper figure led them through one alley after another, and they directly arrived at a remote courtyard.


    When they reached the door, the paper figure refused to go in. He began to tremble.


    Jiang Ming understood the paper figure''s emotions. He tapped Yuan Hehe and said, "Why don''t you stay here and take care of this paper figure? I''ll go in with Sikong Wuyuan."


    Yuan Hehe looked at the paper figure with some disdain.


    "I don''t want to. This paper figure can''t talk to me."


    He felt that this paper figure was too weak.


    "I''ll stay here then," Sikong Wuyuan said. "You can go in with Ning Caichen."


    "Alright, use this if anything happens."


    Yuan Hehe was extremely happy and tossed a whistle at Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan put the whistle in his pocket.

 Chapter 912 Extremely Cold

    Chapter 912 Extremely Cold


    As they approached, singing suddenly came from the side room.


    The song was long and melodious.


    The song continued, but they clearly did not hear the lyrics from outside the room.


    "Ning Caichen, are you cold?"


    They arrived at an ordinary room. There was nothing unusual about the interior.


    Sikong Wuyuan hugged his arms and rubbed them. He was freezing.


    Jiang Ming did not feel anything as he sized up Sikong Wuyuan.


    "Are you cold? The temperature in this room is quite normal."


    He felt that Sikong Wuyuan was a little strange.


    Just as Jiang Ming was thinking about it, he noticed that Sikong Wuyuan had some red spots on his body.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not seem to notice it and continued to scratch the spots.


    "Didn''t you notice something spreading on your body?"


    Sikong Wuyuan was confused for a moment. Then, he looked at his palm. It was full of red spots.


    This was something he had never experienced before.


    "What is this? I''ve never had these before."


    Sikong Wuyuan examined himself carefully, his hand touching the red spots.


    Seeing the red spots, he inexplicably felt a little irritated.


    "Don''t touch them. These red spots might be rted to this room."


    Jiang Ming quickly stopped Sikong Wuyuan. However, thetter suddenly felt an intense pain. He could not help but say with a worried look, "These red spots seem to have fused with my skin."


    "Don''t worry; let me take a look."


    Jiang Ming was still calm, but he could not help butin in his heart.


    When did these red spots appear?


    While Jiang Ming was watching, Sikong Wuyuan noticed something smalling over.


    He raised his hand to block it. It was not injured at all. It crawled into Sikong Wuyuan''s body.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt as if a small hole had opened up in his body, and something had entered it.


    "I¡­"


    He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but his head was buzzing with pain.


    Then, he realized that he could not control himself anymore. He looked down again, and his own hand was aimed at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was quite agile and tied Sikong Wuyuan up.


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at the rope and suspected that Jiang Ming always had a rope with him.


    "You''ve been possessed again."


    Jiang Ming looked at Sikong Wuyuan sympathetically.


    He felt that Sikong Wuyuan knew what he was talking about.


    Sikong Wuyuan was speechless.


    No one could be this unlucky.


    "But you''re still fortunate. At least you''ve kept your consciousness for now."


    Jiang Ming saw Sikong Wuyuan''s troubled expression andforted him.


    Sikong Wuyuan became sad.


    Then, Sikong Wuyuan noticed that his body was moving again.


    He took a step forward and flew toward Jiang Ming, throwing out one punch after another.


    However, these punches did not hit Jiang Ming. Jiang Ming countered them.


    Sikong Wuyuan dodged, feeling frustrated.


    He could not control his own body, and he did not want to end up hurting Ning Caichen.


    He tried to break out of the enchantment, but it was still impossible. Even the spiritual energy in his body did not listen to him and kept imprisoning him.


    Sikong Wuyuan was furious.


    He was someone who had experienced so much, but he could not even handle a mere possession?


    Jiang Ming took the opportunity to get behind Sikong Wuyuan and stabbed him in the back of his neck. Sikong Wuyuan immediately regained some control of himself.


    Then, an invisible thing suddenly appeared on his body.


    The invisible thing hurriedly scuttled forward, and no one could detect it at all.


    However, Jiang Ming saw it clearly.


    He knew that the invisible thing had Sikong Wuyuan under its control. He took a step forward and pulled the invisible thing back.


    With this pull, the invisible thing immediately revealed its original face.


    He was a weird male creature!


    The most eye-catching thing was his teeth, which were yellow. He was wearing tattered clothes.


    He had the face of a sharp-mouthed gills monkey and had two ears on his head.


    In order to prevent this creature from doing anything to him and Sikong Wuyuan, Jiang Ming tied him up.


    "Let me go. Be careful. I''ll kill youter!"


    Sikong Wuyuan asked coldly, "Who are you? You look neither human nor ghost."


    The creature was hit where it hurt. He red at Sikong Wuyuan and said, "I am the monkey god of the Xiaguo Kingdom. Logically speaking, a new resident like you should be respectful to us."


    "Us? Do you have anypanions with you?"


    His words made Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan wary.


    They looked around and soon found another creature like the first one.


    He was transparent, but he was pulled out by Jiang Ming to reveal his true form.


    "My brother, I was still discovered."


    The other monkey god hugged the monkey god from before, his eyes filled with tears.


    "What are you crying for? If it weren''t for you, would I have been restrained by these humans?"


    Then, the first monkey godughed out loud.


    "You will never be able to catch me. We will meet again if fate allows it."


    After saying this, the monkey god immediately left with his brother.


    Where did the two of them go?


    Sikong Wuyuan then looked around carefully, but he still could not find the monkey god.


    Then, they continued to walk forward, but they were always on guard, afraid that the monkey god and his brother would make aeback.


    The second room was slightly better than the first, but there was some strange furniture.


    Jiang Ming noticed a painting on the wall and touched it. Then, he heard a third person''s voice.


    "Don''t touch me. I''m not someone you can touch."


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded. He looked around. He had no idea who the third person was.


    Then, he made a bold guess.


    Could it be that this painting was talking?


    In the end, he looked at the painting and asked, "Is that you who''s talking?"


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help butugh. "Ning Caichen, are you ying the fool? How can this painting talk?"


    However, at this moment, he suddenly heard some voices.


    "Hmph, you''re really rude. Why can''t I speak?"


    Sikong Wuyuan realized something. He looked at the painting in horror and said to Jiang Ming, "I think you''re right. It can really talk!"


    "I think it might not be what the painting said. It might be that someone is tricking us using this painting."


    Jiang Ming immediately changed his mind and began to look for that person again.


    Then, he heard some additional sounds.


    "There''s no need to look for me. I''m not a human at all. I''m this painting. If you don''t believe me, then forget it."

 Chapter 913 Test

    Chapter 913 Test


    ?


    "However, you have to pass my rest. Otherwise, I won''t let you leave."


    "Stop ying tricks!"


    Jiang Ming did not like this kind of behavior, so he immediately conjured some spikes in his palm.


    The spikes pierced into every corner of the room.


    A cry of pain was heard.


    Jiang Ming nodded.


    He did not really stick the spikes into the painting.


    If the voice was reallying from that painting, it would not have let out such a painful cry.


    Following the voice, he walked to a corner.


    In the corner was a child dressed like a beggar.


    The child had braided hair. When he saw that Jiang Ming had discovered him, he quickly wanted to leave, but he was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    This time, Jiang Ming was afraid that the child would run away, so he tied the child up.


    In his opinion, this method of binding was simple and would not go wrong.


    "Hey, can you not tie me up? I''m terrified of being tied up. If you do this, I''ll have difficulty controlling the demonic energy in my body."


    The child grimaced in pain and shouted.


    Jiang Ming did not waver. He tied the child tighter and asked the question he wanted to ask.


    "What exactly is in this courtyard? How many rooms are there inside?"


    The child was confused. He quickly shouted at Jiang Ming. "I don''t understand."


    Then, he found it strange.


    "Why are you here? This is the resting ce that the king built for us beasts. You will definitely be bullied by us if youe here. We have never been willing to let others enter our territory. If you know what''s good for you, hurry up and leave. Don''t disturb the rest of us beasts."


    "So, this is actually something that the idiot king created? How boring."


    Sikong Wuyuan smiled, feeling a little incredulous.


    Jiang Ming was silent for a moment and then asked again, "Then why did the king raise you? Don''t you know the reason?"


    "Doesn''t he want to eat us? We have epted it. It doesn''t matter if we die sooner orter."


    The child shrugged indifferently.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but want tough.


    "You guys are really something else. Are you going to be someone else''s food just like that? Don''t you want to fight back?"


    "What can we do? If we leave this kingdom, we''ll die anyway. On top of that, the king will order us to be killed if we try to leave. We don''t want to live in fear."


    The child looked dejected.


    "Why don''t you guys rest well? Then, you might be able to defeat that cruel king."


    Sikong Wuyuan was about to encourage the child when the house suddenly shook. The child also became nervous.


    "That person is here. If he finds out that I''m talking to you, he''ll kill me."


    Jiang Ming was confused.


    "Who is that person?"


    The child started crying.


    "He''s already here."


    "Why are you here, Lord Ning Caichen?"


    Li Nanchu sped his hands behind his back and walked toward Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan, his tone clearly displeased.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and realized that Li Nanchu wanted to do something to the child in front of him.


    He immediately blocked him and said, "Why would you do something bad to a child? I was the one who caused all this. You don''t have to punish him."


    The child burst into tears.


    "Thank you, Lord Ning Caichen!"


    Li Nanchu''s expression turned cold.


    "Lord Ning Caichen, that''s true, but this child has told you too much information. He should die. I hope you will not mind me educating my subordinates."


    "Is he really your subordinate? He''s just your nourishment."


    "This child is already mine. You''re not allowed to touch him."


    Jiang Ming still wanted to stop Li Nanchu.


    Li Nanchu thought of his grand n and could only take a step back.


    "Alright then, I''ll give this child to you. However, you haven''t answered me yet. Why did youe here? This is not a ce for fun."


    Li Nanchu was obviously nervous when he said this.


    He had buried a huge secret here. If Ning Caichen found out, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "We were just strolling around," Jiang Ming said indifferently. "We saw that the courtyard here was quite exquisite, so we came here. What''s wrong? Aren''t you willing to let use here for a visit?"


    "Not really. It''s just that there''s nothing to see here. Moreover, there are only some beasts here. They are naughty and mischievous. Who knows what they might do to you? I think you should go somewhere else. I''ll take you away now."


    Jiang Ming did not say anything and nodded.


    Sikong Wuyuan wanted to say something but was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    When they returned to the courtyard, Li Nanchu said, "I''ll send someone to deliver some things to keep you entertained. Don''t worry. After tomorrow is the Moonlight G. When the timees, the three of you shoulde and have fun. It''ll also relieve your boredom."


    "Alright, we''ll go."


    Jiang Ming nodded again.


    Yuan Hehe, who was watching from the side, felt strange.


    Did not they go to the courtyard to check something out? How could they have been brought back by Li Nanchu?


    Li Nanchu was not a good person. Also, where did this childe from?


    He saw the child. The child thought that Yuan Hehe was Jiang Ming''s ymate and gave him a friendly smile.


    Yuan Hehe smiled back at him. He seemed friendly, but he was not.


    He felt that this child was not a good person.


    After Li Nanchu left, Yuan Hehe eagerly asked about the matter.


    Sikong Wuyuan told him everything that had happened. Yuan Hehe said angrily, "There must be something in that courtyard. Otherwise, why would Li Nanchu be so nervous?"


    "We can''t go over now. Even if we find Li Nanchu, he''ll still be secretive. We need to wait."


    Jiang Ming made up his mind.


    The child did not say anything. After Jiang Ming finished speaking, he took out a ring from his pocket and handed it to Jiang Ming.


    "This thing might help you understand. I think you should stay here and study this ring."

 Chapter 914 Invitation

    Chapter 914 Invitation


    "I obtained this from Li Nanchu, but I''ve never been able to crack it," the child said in distress.


    When the ring touched Jiang Ming, it automatically undid itself.


    Not only that, but it also sucked Jiang Ming in.


    "What''s going on?"


    Sikong Wuyuan panicked when he saw Jiang Ming disappear from where he was.


    The child did not know what was going on. He panicked and said, "I don''t know anything. I really got this ring from the king. Who knew it would cause something like this?"


    He felt guilty.


    Ning Caichen had saved him, and he had actually put him in such a predicament.


    He could not help but feel lost. Then he said to the ring, "Ning Caichen, can you hear me?"


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that this child was deceiving himself. He pushed the child away and said, "This is clearly your doing. What right do you have to put on an act here?"


    "No, it''s not like that." The child wanted to exin.


    However, Sikong Wuyuan did not want to listen to him at all. He felt irritated.


    Now, Ning Caichen had disappeared because of this ring, and he did not know how to save him.


    At this moment, there was a transparent space inside the ring.


    Jiang Ming looked around and did not understand why the ring had sucked him in.


    Then, he raised his hand and wanted to touch the space. In the end, he realized that the space was like a wave of water. It had some sticity and immediately bounced his hand away.


    Jiang Ming thought about it. He did not understand why the ring wanted to suck him in, but he knew that he had to get out.


    "Ning Caichen, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."


    At this moment, an old man''s voice suddenly sounded from the space.


    Immediately after, an old man came over with a walking stick. His entire body was fluttering with immortal Qi, and he looked like a true immortal.


    "Who are you? Why did you suck me here?"


    Jiang Ming immediately understood who had sucked him in. Then, he looked at the old man.


    "Hmmm." The old man narrowed his eyes and smiled. He said to Jiang Ming, "You should know why I sucked you here."


    The old man was confused. Jiang Ming grinned. "Since there''s nothing else, I''m leaving. Let me out quickly."


    The old man did not speak. Instead, he raised his walking stick and knocked on the ground.


    A glittering immortal shell suddenly appeared around him. The old man took the immortal shell and handed it to Jiang Ming.


    "I don''t know if you''ve seen the immortal shells in the Sea Area. The immortal shells contain boundless energy, but this onecks someone to follow. I think you''re quite suitable to be its owner."


    Jiang Ming did not expect the old man to give him an immortal shell. It did not make sense.


    However, when he took the immortal shell, he came out of the ring with it.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe went forward to ask Jiang Ming what had happened, and Jiang Ming told them the story.


    The child immediately became excited.


    "I know that old man. He was transformed from a ginseng root in the Xiaguo Kingdom. He has thousands of years of experience and has received many missions. You were actually given a gift by him. You are really lucky."


    "I don''t want to be that lucky."


    Jiang Ming put the immortal seashell in his pocket. He felt that the immortal seashell was useless.


    Suddenly, the ring disappeared.


    "Looks like this ring haspleted its mission."


    Sikong Wuyuan thought about it and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, nothing happened. Otherwise, things would be troublesome.


    At this moment, the servants gathered together and said to Jiang Ming and the others, "Pleasee with us. His Majesty has asked us to bring you to the hot spring."


    "His Majesty said that this hot spring can heal wounds and increase one''s spiritual energy, so he wanted to share it with you. He said that he had neglected you, so he wishes for forgiveness."


    Jiang Ming felt strange.


    Li Nanchu was being too nice to them. It was hard not to think that he was up to no good.


    "We''ll go overter. You guys can leave first." The child waved his hand.


    Jiang Ming was a little puzzled when he saw that the child had directly rejected the servants.


    After these servants left, he asked the child about it.


    The child closed his eyes tightly.


    "I remember this hot spring. Although it is effective, it''s very difficult for an ordinary person to feel its effects. Not only that, but people are also easily absorbed by this hot spring. I think this cruel king wants us to die one by one."


    The child became angry and mmed his fist on the table. His eyes were red.


    Jiang Ming understood the child''s emotions. He thought for a moment and said, "None of you should go. I''ll go alone. I''ll use my spiritual energy to create a few illusions. At that time, you guys will follow behind me in case I need help. If Li Nanchu does anything, we''ll capture him."


    "But if that''s the case, you''ll have to soak in the hot spring. This hot spring isn''t suitable for you to soak in."


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that this strategy was not going to work. He shook his head and then said to the child, "Kid, how do you know the function of this hot spring? You should know the method to avoid this hot spring''s effects, right?"


    The child shook his head. "I don''t know. But I think Ning Caichen should be fine. After all, he just got the immortal shell. It''s said that the immortal shell can resist all attacks. With this immortal shell, the hot spring won''t dare to absorb Ning Caichen''s spiritual energy."


    Jiang Ming also thought so. Then, he followed Yuan Hehe and said, "Just take the child with you. Don''t let the child be attacked."


    Sikong Wuyuan pouted but did not say anything and let Jiang Ming go.


    They then followed his instructions and arrived near the hot spring.


    There was a pavilion near the hot spring.


    In the pavilion, Li Nanchu was drinking tea. He poured more tea into another cup.


    "Lord Ning Caichen," he called out to Jiang Ming. "Come over and have some tea. You''ll feel better after soaking in the hot spring."


    Jiang Ming walked over and sat down. He also called the illusions he created to sit down.


    Li Nanchu felt a little strange as he looked at the illusions.


    "There seems to be something wrong with your friends. I don''t remember them being like this before. Are they okay?"


    Jiang Ming did not expect that Li Nanchu would notice something and said casually.


    "They just experienced something shocking, so they need to calm down."


    In the dark, Sikong Wuyuan and the others could not help but feel nervous.


    They felt that Li Nanchu should not have found out, and they had no way of knowing if he had.


    Then, he looked at the child.

 Chapter 915 Falling Out

    Chapter 915 Falling Out


    ?


    The child quickly shook his head and said, "I didn''t send the signal. You all saw it too. I was saved by Lord Ning Caichen. I am Lord Ning Caichen''s servant now. If I bite the hand that feeds me, it will be over."


    After thinking about it, it made sense.


    They simply continued to lie in ambush.


    On the other hand, Li Nanchu seemed to have noticed something was amiss, but at the same time, it seemed as if he had not. When he heard Jiang Ming''s words, he did not continue asking. Instead, he continued drinking his tea.


    Then, he called the servant over and brought some special tea leaves to brew for Jiang Ming.


    The two of them chatted for a while and then moved on to the main topic.


    "This hot spring was dug by me. I soak in it for a while every single day, and I feel very good. Lord Ning Caichen, you can soak in it for a while longer."


    Li Nanchu pretended to be kind as he spoke. Then, he took off his clothes and went straight to the hot spring. He had another n in mind.


    He was already used to the hot spring, but it was Ning Caichen''s first time in the hot spring, so he might slip and fall.


    When the time came, he would pretend not to see or pretend to look for someone. Then, Ning Caichen would die.


    He felt that Ning Caichen was a threat that he had to get rid of.


    However, nothing happened to Jiang Ming when he entered the hot spring. Instead, he continued to soak in itfortably.


    Li Nanchu was dumbfounded and asked awkwardly, "How do you feel? Do you feelfortable?"


    He tried his best to gauge Jiang Ming''s expressions, but Jiang Ming did not feel any difort at all.


    "I think this hot spring is not bad."


    With the power of the immortal seashell, he felt the spiritual energy in the hot spring continuously umte in his body, making his whole body feelfortable.


    Li Nanchu refused to give up. "If you''re feeling unwell. feel free to tell me. Don''t force yourself to stay. To be honest, although this hot spring isfortable to me, it might not befortable to other people."


    "Are you implying that I can''t resist the power of this hot spring?"


    Jiang Ming deliberately teased Li Nanchu.


    "How could that be?" Li Nanchu asked in a panic. "Lord Ning Caichen, feel free to soak here. I''m just afraid that something might happen to you."


    "Alright then."


    Jiang Ming looked at Li Nanchu meaningfully.


    Li Nanchu''s heart skipped a beat. He smiled awkwardly and did not say anything else. After that, there was silence.


    Li Nanchu soaked in the water peacefully and kept observing Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming felt Li Nanchu''s gaze, but he did not say anything. He closed his eyes and enjoyed the hot spring.


    He felt that his spiritual energy was getting stronger.


    After a while, Li Nanchu asked about Jiang Ming''s condition.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming was still feelingfortable, he could not help but feel strange.


    The first time he went to the hot spring, he was not as rxed as Ning Caichen. Could it be that there was something wrong with his body?


    However, this was impossible. Before he invited Ning Caichen and the others, he had asked his servants to try the hot spring countless times.


    After a while, these servants ended up either injured or dead.


    What surprised Li Nanchu even more was the other people around Jiang Ming. They seemed to be the same as Jiang Ming and did not feel anything. They were still normal.


    Li Nanchu could not help but feel frustrated.


    He could understand why Ning Caichen could withstand the spiritual energy of the hot spring, but why could his friends withstand the hot spring? Was he really weak?


    He had been cultivating non-stop. Logically speaking, he should not be inferior to Ning Caichen''s friends!


    Jiang Ming opened his eyes and noticed Li Nanchu''s emotions. He could not help but smile.


    "What are you thinking about? You seem a little unhappy. Is there something troubling you? Perhaps you can tell me."


    Li Nanchu pretended to find an excuse. "I''m just thinking about some business matters. I''m nning to deal with them properly now. I can''t run away anymore."


    "It''s good that you''re not running away. I hope it''s nothing else. Lord Li Nanchu, you have to think about things seriously. Some things are not that simple, especially murder."


    Li Nanchu''s heart skipped when Jiang Ming said thest few words.


    "How could I kill someone just like that?" he said with a grin. "I will only kill those who have offended me, but I won''t kill those who treat me well, like you. You''re so good to me. I''d never fight you in my life."


    "Who knows?" Jiang Ming swam to a corner and continued, "Some people are such ingrates."


    Li Nanchu exhaled and changed the topic.


    "I wonder if you have seen the bottom of this hot spring. There is a lot of spiritual energy at the bottom of the water. You cane and take a look."


    As he spoke, he swam down. Jiang Ming followed him down, but Li Nanchu took advantage of this.


    Li Nanchu took advantage of Jiang Ming''s movements and quickly stepped forward to press his head down, not wanting him toe out.


    He knew that this opportunity was very rare. If he lost this opportunity, it would be very difficult to get another one.


    Jiang Ming felt that someone was pressing his head, obviously wanting him to drown.


    He did not need to think to know who this person was.


    In order to prevent Jiang Ming''s friends from attacking him, Li Nanchu had set up a barrier around the hot spring. However, the barrier was only strong enough to keep the illusions away.


    Sikong Wuyuan and the other two quickly stepped forward and pulled Li Nanchu away when they saw his actions.


    Li Nanchu suddenly found it strange.


    "Weren''t you trapped? Why are you here?"


    "We already knew about your n. Surrender!" Sikong Wuyuan snorted coldly.


    The child kicked Li Nanchu''s vital spots and punched him repeatedly.


    "I think you''re asking for a beating by trying to hurt Ning Caichen," he shouted loudly. "Ning Caichen hasn''t attacked you. Why are you treating him like this?"


    Li Nanchu could not help but feel angry, and the spiritual energy in his entire body spread out.


    "You brat! I spent so much energy feeding you, and now you''re actually biting the hand that feeds you. I think I''d better get rid of you first."


    He shook his fist once, shaking Sikong Wuyuan and the others away.


    Jiang Ming had also escaped Li Nanchu''s control. The moment Li Nanchu approached the child, he kicked the child away.


    Li Nanchu''s head hit a rock, but he immediately ced his hand on the wound. The wound immediately healed.


    "Since we''ve already shed all pretenses of cordiality, I don''t have to be polite anymore."


    Li Nanchu rushed over without any fear.


    The hot spring had given him a lot of strength. He did not believe that he could not defeat Ning Caichen!


    Even if Ning Caichen had soaked in it once, it did not matter! He still could not beat him!

 Chapter 916 Revenge

    Chapter 916 Revenge


    Feeling a strong energy, Jiang Ming rushed over.


    He knew that Li Nanchu was confident that the hot spring could give him strength, but he felt that the strength of the hot spring was nothing special.


    At that moment, Jiang Ming used the power of the hot spring. He also absorbed a lot more power than Li Nanchu.


    The two forces collided. In less than an instant, Li Nanchu was sent flying by Jiang Ming''s power.


    "You... You absorbed the energy of the entire hot spring. You even absorbed so much!"


    Li Nanchu stuttered. He was momentarily stunned, but his hands could not stop trembling.


    He was already weaker than Ning Caichen, and now that Ning Caichen had absorbed more energy from the hot spring than he did, he was even less of a match for him.


    He had already fallen out with Ning Caichen. If this continued, he would die.


    After thinking for a moment, Li Nanchu quickly went forward and knelt down in front of Jiang Ming. He begged for mercy. "Lord Ning Caichen, I was wrong. Please let me go."


    "This doesn''t seem to be the first time you''ve begged for mercy."


    Jiang Ming saw Li Nanchu''s face clearly, and his voice was indifferent.


    Li Nanchu started to panic. Then, he said, "Lord Ning Caichen, you can have whatever you want. Let''s just let this matter pass."


    Sikong Wuyuan was speechless. "If Ning Caichen didn''t beat you, we would be the ones begging for mercy, right?" he asked.


    "How can this be? I just wanted to yfight with Lord Ning Caichen. Who knew that Lord Ning Caichen would take it seriously? Still, it''s indeed my fault."


    "So, you mean it''s all my fault?"


    Jiang Ming grinned and then chased him away. "You can go back first. I want to soak in the hot spring."


    He could feel that the flow inside had not beenpletely absorbed.


    He was now very afraid that the spiritual energy of those hot springs would all be lost. He felt that some of it had already evaporated.


    Sikong Wuyuan, Yuan Hehe, and the child could not understand why Jiang Ming would let Li Nanchu go just like that, but they respected Jiang Ming''s decision.


    Li Nanchu thought that Jiang Ming had already forgiven him, so he was delighted. He felt that Jiang Ming was a fool and left quickly.


    He wanted to study the effects of this hot spring.


    Since Ning Caichen could absorb most of the spiritual energy in the hot spring at once, he could do the same.


    He felt that the spiritual energy of this hot spring should not have beenpletely absorbed. In this case, he would receive the final bit of spiritual energy.


    However, he did not know that when he left, Jiang Ming had already jumped into the hot spring and continued to absorb the remaining spiritual energy.


    Seeing Jiang Ming''s actions, Sikong Wuyuan, Yuan Hehe, and the child seemed to have understood something. Then, they stepped to the side, not wanting to disturb Jiang Ming.


    As Jiang Ming gradually absorbed the spiritual energy, the color of the hot spring gradually turned red. Then, itpletely lost its color and became an ordinary hot spring.


    After absorbing everything, Jiang Ming felt full of energy. Then, he looked at the beast in the distance and attacked it.


    At that moment, the mountain shattered into pieces. With a rumble, the nearby servant girls and servants were rmed.


    They came in to check on the situation, but they were stopped by Yuan Hehe and the other two.


    "Congrattions, Lord Ning Caichen, for obtaining the true teachings of the hot spring."


    The child understood and knelt in front of Jiang Ming with a smile on his face. Jiang Ming was his master now.


    Jiang Ming''s strength was also beneficial to him. Beasts could obtain some benefits ording to their master''s strength.


    "Kid, you understand."


    Sikong Wuyuan was confused at first, but he also went forward to congratte Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming twisted his wrist. "I don''t feel anything special. But my mana has improved a lot."


    "How is that possible?" Sikong Wuyuan was stunned. "The spiritual energy in this hot spring is very dense."


    "This hot spring can help many people increase their spiritual energy. This is too strange." The child also thought about it.


    He sized up Jiang Ming''s body and could not help but make a bold guess.


    "Ning Caichen, could it be that your strength has already surpassed the spiritual energy of the hot spring?"


    The child was shocked and bowed down to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was shocked by his actions. He did not know whether tough or cry. "Kid, what are you doing?"


    Yuan Hehe had forgotten that he was also a child and started tough at this beast-like child.


    "No wonder he''s a child. He''s behaving like a child. We''ve all seen Ning Caichen''s power. We already knew he was powerful."


    Yuan Hehe was extremely arrogant when he said this. His eyes were filled with excitement.


    "Aren''t you a child too?"


    The child pinched his nose, feeling embarrassed.


    Then, he became curious again.


    The reason was that Yuan Hehe looked as old as him.


    Only then did Yuan Hehe remember that he was also a child, and he looked the same age as the beast child in front of him.


    "That''s not the main problem," he coughed awkwardly.


    "Now, we just have to wait for the start of the Moonlight Banquet." Jiang Ming changed the topic.


    At this moment, Li Nanchu, who had just returned to his main pce in a hurry, sat down and calmed his racing heart.


    However, before he could find a way to absorb the spiritual energy, a servant rushed in to make a report, and he immediately knew about the sound.


    Li Nanchu could not understand why there was a sound near the hot spring.


    Was it that hot spring?


    He panicked and ran over to check the hot spring.


    Although he had just calmed down and might have been troubled by Jiang Ming in the past, he could not care less now.


    When they reached the hot spring, Jiang Ming and the others had already left.


    Li Nanchu heaved a sigh of relief and moved closer to the hot spring.


    Seeing that the color of the hot spring had turned ashen, Li Nanchu went back shakily. His face was the same color as the hot spring.


    "Your Majesty, what''s wrong?"


    As soon as he returned to his bedroom, he copsed. The maids and servants nearby hurriedly came forward to support him and called out to Li Nanchu.


    Li Nanchu was on the verge of madness. He could not ept the current state of the hot spring that he had painstakingly dug up. He suffered a huge blow and immediately fell ill in bed.


    Jiang Ming and the others were not surprised at all when they heard that Li Nanchu had fallen ill.


    If they were Li Nanchu, they would probably be lying in bed by now. After all, the hot spring had no spiritual energy at all.


    But who was to me? If Li Nanchu had not tried to attack them, they might have considered leaving some spiritual energy for him.


    "Do you want to go and see Li Nanchu? He seems to have fallen sick because of us," Yuan Hehe said sarcastically.


    Right now, he wanted to see Li Nanchu make a fool of herself by being so arrogant.


    "No need. His people will find us."

 Chapter 917 Someone Is Here

    Chapter 917 Someone Is Here


    Jiang Ming''s eyes darkened, as if he had expected Li Nanchu''s men toe.


    "Isn''t there anyone around Li Nanchu? There don''t seem to be many people. Could there have been a mistake?"


    Yuan Hehe felt that it was impossible.


    He thought back to when the maggots were near the capital. If there were really people around, Li Nanchu would not be the only one.


    Yuan Hehe told Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan what he was thinking.


    Sikong Wuyuan also felt that Yuan Hehe''s words made sense, and he let Jiang Ming rx.


    "You can''t just look at the surface of some things. Besides, it was very dangerous at that time." He shook his head.


    "Li Nanchu''s men might be outside and won''t be able to make it back in time. That''s why they didn''te over. Don''t push your luck."


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment.


    Before anyone could reply to him, the door opened with a loud thud. It was obvious that they were here to mess with him.


    "Open the door!"


    The people outside immediately became impatient and shouted at Jiang Ming and the others.


    Jiang Ming originally wanted to open the door, but when he saw this, he decided not to. He conjured spiritual energy from his hand to strengthen the room''s walls and door.


    "Don''t touch the door," he shouted outside.


    These three words sessfully angered the people outside. They started shouting.


    Jiang Ming listened to the noise and specially added ayer of soundproofing to the room in advance. Sikong Wuyuan and the others could not hear what the people outside were saying at all.


    However, they felt that the people outside must be furious.


    "I''ll open itter. I have to see who this divine being is."


    Jiang Ming began to drink tea slowly and even called Sikong Wuyuan and the others over to drink.


    "He''s going to explode from anger; no one is bothered about him."


    Yuan Hehe was overjoyed and quickly sat down to have a drink.


    He loved watching drama unfold!


    Sikong Wuyuan sat down to drink tea.


    The people outside shouted for a while and felt that something was amiss. Then, they tried knocking again.


    After confirming that there was no sound, one of them raised their foot and was about to kick the door open.


    Unexpectedly, before he could kick it open, the door opened by itself.


    The man instantly fell to the ground due to inertia, but he managed to stabilize himself.


    However, he forgot that there was someone in front of him. He tripped over the other party.


    As for this person, it was Yuan Hehe.


    "What is wrong with you?" Yuan Heheughed.


    It was Li Nanchu''s younger brother, Li Nanping.


    He had been going all over the world to conquernd, but he had only returned because of his brother.


    Seeing that his brother had suffered an injustice, he quickly came over to seek justice for his brother.


    Now that Yuan Hehe was mocking him, Li Nanping''s temper red up immediately.


    He looked at Yuan Hehe angrily. "Why are you so rude?" he asked. "I am the regent of the Xiaguo Kingdom."


    "I don''t care if you''re the regent. It has nothing to do with me."


    Yuan Hehe could tell that Li Nanping was not someone to be trifled with. He was here to pick a fight, so he immediately retorted, leaving Li Nanping speechless.


    "A gentleman doesn''t fight with children," he said. "Now, I want to know who Lord Ning Caichen is."


    No matter what, he had to make Ning Caichen spit out the spiritual energy of the hot spring today.


    "That''s me," Jiang Ming admitted without hesitation.


    Li Nanping fixed his gaze on Jiang Ming. There was a fire in his eyes, and it was obvious that he wanted to vent.


    Jiang Ming did not say anything and just waited for him to speak.


    "That hot spring is a treasure of the royal family. Logically speaking, His Majesty letting you soak in it is your gift. So, how can you absorb all the spiritual energy of the hot spring? This is really going too far. You''re simply treating people like pushovers."


    Jiang Ming smiled when he heard thest sentence.


    "I''m afraid you only know half of the story and don''t know the whole story."


    Sikong Wuyuan immediately followed up. "Your brother attacked us. Can''t we retaliate?"


    "That''s a misunderstanding. It''s just a small matter. Why can''t you understand him?"


    Li Nanping was unreasonable andpletely unconcerned.


    "Why can''t you understand us? You can leave now."


    Jiang Ming felt that he could not reason with this kind of person and started to chase him away.


    "I''ll make you spit out the spiritual energy of the hot spring today," Li Nanping said with a cold smile.


    In an instant, he took out a spring from his mouth and erged it.


    The spring was about to push the house open, but Jiang Ming still did not move.


    In his opinion, it was impossible for the spring to break the house.


    As expected, when the spring continued to rise, it could notpare to the spiritual energy on the roof.


    Li Nanping was stunned.


    He originally wanted to give Jiang Ming a show of strength, but now, he did not manage to do so, and he had been embarrassed.


    He coughed and then used all his spiritual energy, but the spring still did not touch the roof.


    He couldn''t help but get anxious. Then, he red at Jiang Ming and said, "Are you doing something funny? I was wondering why a spring would appear out of nowhere. So, it''s your doing!"


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    What a liar!


    What did this spring have to do with him? Li Nanping had been the one to take this spring out!


    Li Nanping was embarrassed again. He immediately looked around and spread out a piece of spell paper. He picked up a brush and wrote a few words on it.


    He threw the paper in front of Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming nced at it and found that it was a letter of challenge.


    "You want to dere war on me?"


    Li Nanping smiled.


    "Yes. You have to agree."


    "Then what is the point of writing this letter of challenge?"


    Jiang Ming felt that Li Nanping was very rude and unreasonable, and he felt a little ufortable.


    "I still have to be polite. After all, this is the first time I''ve met someone like you."


    There was sarcasm in his words. Jiang Ming felt that he could not let Li Nanping continue to be arrogant, so he secretly flicked a silver needle over.


    The silver needle instantly reached the bottom of Li Nanping''s feet, but Li Nanping did not notice it at all. He thought that Jiang Ming was a punching bag, so heughed and walked out of the door.


    As he walked, he urged Jiang Ming to leave as well, indicating for them to fight outside the door.


    He could not see through the secret in this room, so it was best to go out and fight in open air.


    Unexpectedly, he tripped the moment he lifted his foot.


    Not only that, but he could not stand up again. "What''s going on?"


    Li Nanping was upset. Now that he had used all his spiritual energy, he still could not stand up.

 Chapter 918 Teasing

    Chapter 918 Teasing


    Li Nanping could not help but feel even more frustrated.


    "Aren''t you going to help me?"


    Jiang Ming and the others were not moved at all. They just stood there and watched him make a fool of himself.


    Li Nanping was furious that no one hade to help him. He immediately felt that it was Ning Caichen''s doing.


    He immediately red at Jiang Ming. "Don''t y tricks. Let''s fight each other like men!"


    "You couldn''t beat me by ying dirty, but now you want to beat me in a head-on fight. You''re very interesting."


    Jiang Ming sneered.


    Li Nanping''s hostility instantly decreased, and he instantly became angry.


    When he heard his brother talking about how powerful Ning Caichen was, he thought that it was just a lie. He did not expect Jiang Ming to be that powerful.


    He could not even get up now.


    "A real man would still face me."


    He tried to find a sentence that would lean toward him.


    Jiang Ming said coldly, "You don''t have to say this. It''s fine if you want to fight me one-on-one. As long as you can get up, of course. How can you fight if you can''t?"


    Yuan Hehe giggled.


    "I think it''s better for you not to be the regent. You might as well let someone else be the regent. Your strength is not enough to make people respect you."


    "How can you insult my reputation as the regent?"


    Li Nanping was enraged, but he still could not get up at all. However, he had other thoughts.


    He looked at Jiang Ming and secretly sent out a dragon, which he had created with an illusion.


    The dragon was very stealthy. It slowly moved toward Jiang Ming, trying to wrap Jiang Ming''s body up.


    However, Jiang Ming was one step ahead of the dragon and was waiting for it toe over.


    The moment it came over, he sshed the tea on the dragon.


    He had even added spiritual energy to the tea. The moment he used this spiritual energy, the dragon instantly disappeared.


    "How can you break through my spiritual energy?"


    Li Nanping paused, his hands trembling uncontrobly. His eyes were filled with envy.


    This was also an ability he wanted to obtain.


    Jiang Ming realized that his sensitivity was better than before, and he could not help but feel satisfied.


    It seemed that the hot spring was not that useless after all.


    "Didn''t you say that I used a dirty trick? Isn''t this the same move you''re using now? Is this what a real man does?"


    Sikong Wuyuan sat down and continued drinking his tea.


    "I think you should leave. Don''t embarrass yourself here. If you can''t beat Jiang Ming, then you just can''t. Moreover, you''re looking for trouble for no reason. Aren''t you afraid that we''ll find trouble with the king?"


    Yuan Hehe stood up and wrote a line of words on the paper. Then, he rolled up the paper and threw it in front of Li Nanping.


    "You can give this paper to that stupid king. I believe he will know who to side with."


    Li Nanping was stunned for a moment. He wanted to open the paper but was stopped by Yuan Hehe.


    "This isn''t something you should see. I believe that useless king wouldn''t want you to see it. You should respect your useless king."


    "Don''t keep calling him a useless king. The king doesn''t owe you anything, and he has never done anything to harm you. You should stop trying to insult him."


    Li Nanping snapped at Yuan Hehe.


    "The name I want to call him has nothing to do with you. He is a useless king!"


    Yuan Hehe rolled his eyes and sshed the tea on Li Nanping.


    He felt that Li Nanping should be punished. He was too arrogant.


    Li Nanping''s hair was already wet. The anger in his heart had reached its peak, but he could not say anything.


    He was a little uneasy now.


    What happened now was not something he could have expected, and he did not have the ability to convince Jiang Ming.


    After thinking for a moment, he could only grit his teeth.


    Although he was unwilling to be humiliated, there was nothing he could do now.


    "Lord Ning Caichen, it was all my fault just now. Please forgive me. I''ll go back and report to the king now."


    "You''re a wise man who knows how to adapt to the times. You look simr to that useless king. Are you two actually brothers?"


    Jiang Mingughed and found it interesting.


    Li Nanping immediately felt even more humiliated. He forced a smile and said, "That''s true. We are brothers. He is the older brother, and I am the younger brother. Lord Ning Caichen, please let me go on ount of how we''ve treated you."


    He said thest sentence very softly, but Jiang Ming caught it.


    "Speak louder. I can''t hear you." Jiang Ming smiled.


    Li Nanping gritted his teeth and said thest sentence loudly.


    "Alright, you can leave."


    Jiang Ming secretly took back the silver needles and put them in his pocket.


    Li Nanping still did not know what had tripped him, but he felt that he could get up.


    So, he tried to get up and found that he could indeed walk. He could not help but be happy.


    However, he did not want to thank Jiang Ming. He just pretended to thank him and then left for his brother''s pce.


    Li Nanchu was lying down. When she saw Li Nanping, he could not help but ask, "What happened to Ning Caichen?"


    He felt that with his brother''s strength, he should be able to make Ning Caichen beg for mercy.


    However, Li Nanping did not give him a positive answer.


    "I couldn''t defeat Ning Caichen at all. I''m really sorry, Your Majesty."


    " Alright, we are brothers. I know that Ning Caichen is not easy to fight. Besides, he has the power of the hot spring. I think we might as well wait until night and attack when they are asleep."


    Li Nanchu ced a round te in Li Nanping''s hand.


    "This thing can absorb the spiritual energy of the hot spring. It might even absorb all of Ning Caichen''s abilities. No matter what, we mustplete the mission."


    "Yes."


    Li Nanping took the disc and became determined.


    Li Nanchu felt relieved, but there was a hint of anticipation in his heart.


    On Jiang Ming''s side, he knew that Li Nanping would not let them go, so he immediately discussed countermeasures with the others.


    ording to their premonitions, they felt that Li Nanping and that useless king woulde at night, so they nned to wait until night.


    The child suddenly received a piece of news.


    The Moonlight G was supposed to be held in the afternoon.


    Jiang Ming decided to go.


    It would be a waste not to take such an opportunity.


    Besides, it would be useful for them if they went.


    The child brought Jiang Ming and the others out of the door and headed toward the venue of the moonlight banquet, the Yihe Hall.

 Chapter 919 Banquet

    Chapter 919 Banquet


    When they arrived at Yihe Hall, they saw that the first floor was a restaurant. Although the tables on the first floor were full, there was no noise at all.


    Everyone was expressionless, and there was noughter as they ate.


    The children were not naughty at all. They all sat down calmly and were eating like adults.


    "It''s really strange inside. They look like puppets¡ª"


    Yuan Hehe trembled and could not help but say this.


    However, before he could finish speaking, those people seemed to have heard him. They looked at him in unison and stared at him without blinking. It was very terrifying.


    Yuan Hehe smiled awkwardly.


    "You guys eat. Don''t mind me. I wasn''t talking about you guys."


    Although his reason was veryme, those people turned around and continued eating.


    Jiang Ming and the others had been here for a while, but the manager and the waiters did note out to wee them.


    Jiang Ming looked around and found that there were only guests on the stage. There was no host at all.


    "This ce is really strange. I think we should go upstairs and take a look."


    He walked forward and found a staircase made of wood.


    They walked up a flight of stairs and found that there was still another flight of stairs. Then, they walked forward, turned around, and went up the stairs again.


    Then, he found that there was another staircase. After continuing up, another staircase appeared.


    "Why are we in an endless loop?"


    Sikong Wuyuan paused, finding it hard to understand.


    Jiang Ming did not say anything. Instead, he raised his hand and released some spiritual energy into the air.


    The spiritual energy immediately broke the endless loop of nothingness, and they arrived on the second floor.


    However, a fox stood in front of them. The corners of its mouth curled into a smile. "Congrattions oning to the second floor. Where would you like to eat?"


    "Isn''t this the actual banquet location? Why is there no movement at all?" Jiang Ming asked the fox.


    The fox was shocked. "How do you know about the Moonlight Banquet? Besides, this Moonlight Banquet requires an invitation. Do you have an invitation?"


    At the mention of the invitation, Jiang Ming looked at the child.


    The child smiled awkwardly.


    "I don''t have one."


    "Since you don''t have an invitation, please leave. Don''t stay here and disturb us. If you don''t want to participate in the Moonlight Banquet, you can go to the wing room and stay for a chat. The food here is very beautiful."


    The child winked at Jiang Ming and said to him in his heart, "You should agree to his request first. I''ll get the invitation letterter.


    Jiang Ming agreed when he heard this. Then, he followed the fox and said, "Let''s go to the wing room for a meal. Please lead us there."


    The fox immediately smiled and went to a room. He called for a few people to sit down.


    The furniture in the room was all golden and had eyeballs on them. They looked like they could move, and Jiang Ming was not used to it.


    "Why does the furniture have eyeballs?" he could not help but ask.


    The fox narrowed its eyes and raised its hand to cover those eyes.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I forgot to remove these eyes just now. It''ll be fine now."


    Although the fox said so, Jiang Ming still saw the hidden eyes and found that the eyes began to move.


    Sikong Wuyuan, Yuan Hehe, and the child did not see the eyes.


    After the fox left, the child stood up and wanted to look for the invitation letter, but he was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming said to them in his heart, "Don''t talk. Now is not the time to talk. Let''s talk in our hearts."


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen?"


    Yuan Hehe immediately became nervous. He looked around and found nothing unusual.


    Sikong Wuyuan also asked Jiang Ming in his heart.


    The child suddenly thought of something and said to everyone in his heart, "I remember that this furniture seems to be able to monitor people. No wonder the people on the first floor didn''t say anything at all. It turned out to be because of this. We had been here before. At that time, we suffered a beating because of this. Now, we will never forget it."


    He also told Jiang Ming and the others about his experience.


    Jiang Ming could not help but be speechless.


    "So, you can''t you make any noise while eating in this ce? How ridiculous!"


    "I think we might as well not attend this Moonlight Banquet," Yuan Hehe said straightforwardly.


    "It will take some time to get the invitation letter. By the time we get the invitation letter, the Moonlight Banquet might have already ended. Let''s not waste our time."


    The child insisted, "No, we have to attend stay here. We can familiarize ourselves with the process. When we go to the real Moonlight Banquet, we won''t be in a passive position. Li Nanchu is not someone to be trifled with."


    "Now that he''s sick, can he be a threat?"


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that it was unlikely and raised his doubts.


    The child instantly fell silent. He was indeed not very convincing, but he had a feeling that Li Nanchu was going to surprise them.


    Jiang Ming agreed with the child''s decision and asked the child to pretend to skip the meal to get the invitation letter.


    The child slipped down but was blocked by the fox.


    The fox smiled faintly.


    "I''m sorry, sir. Once you enter this ce to eat, you can''t go out. You can only go out after you finish eating."


    The child pretended to be annoyed.


    "Why is the food here so slow? We''re all in a hurry to eat. Can you hurry up?"


    The fox''s expression changed immediately. "Sir, I''m afraid you don''t know the rules of this ce. Do you want me to tell you?" it asked sinisterly.


    As it spoke, nine tails appeared behind its body, and one of them attacked the child.


    The child tried to slip away.


    The fox followed him and said to Jiang Ming and the others, "I''m sorry, my lords. This child has broken the rules. ording to the rules of the restaurant, he has to be punished. Please let me take him away."


    "No," Jiang Ming refused directly. He put the child behind him andined in his heart.


    ''What was wrong with this ce?''


    "We only asked this child to skip the first course. Why can''t you guys let him skip the first course? Is this how you treat guests?"


    "The food in this ce is extremely delicious," the fox said casually. "It doesn''t matter even if we lose a few customers like you. But the rules cannot be broken. If we let you break them, then many people will break them too."


    Then, without waiting for Jiang Ming to continue speaking, it raised its hand and waved the ribbon over.


    The ribbon wrapped around the child''s body. Jiang Ming used his spiritual energy to cut the ribbon.


    "I have to take this person away."

 Chapter 920 Fight

    Chapter 920 Fight


    The fox''s eyes twitched, and sound waves came from the surroundings.


    The sound waves lingered in the air, and Jiang Ming found that there were many flowers around him.


    He smelled a fragrance and saw someone standing in front of him.


    This person was not an old acquaintance. He was a strange fox.


    There was a spider lily on the fox''s forehead.


    Jiang Ming could not help but think of something.


    Was this the Paramita Fox?


    Then, he shook his head.


    What a strange thought.


    In an instant, the Paramita Fox grew into a great beauty. The beauty was extremely charming as she walked toward Jiang Ming.


    Although Jiang Ming did not see the Paramita Fox move her mouth, he heard what she said.


    "Where are you going, Young Master? You might as well stay and apany me."


    Her voice was pretentious and a little ostentatious.


    Jiang Ming could not avoid her in time. He pped her directly, only to find that she was a White Bone Demon.


    The Paramita Fox''s body was covered in bones, making people want to vomit.


    "How can you treat me like this!"


    The Paramita Fox changed back in an instant. She was so angry that her hands trembled, and she kept pointing at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming sized up the Paramita Fox and looked at the other fox. He clicked his tongue.


    "They look like siblings."


    Sikong Wuyuan saw it clearly. Then, while the two foxes were looking at Jiang Ming, he instantly appeared behind them.


    The child instantly climbed onto the roof and made eye contact with Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan nodded his head, and the spiritual energy in his hand began to stir.


    At this moment, the fox appeared behind him in an instant and said gloomily, "You vile person, don''t even think about taking me away. I won''t let you off."


    This voice sounded threatening.


    Sikong Wuyuan''s heart trembled when he heard that. Then, he turned around and wanted to catch the fox.


    However, this fox was very agile. Seeing that it could not defeat Sikong Wuyuan, it left in a hurry and shifted its target to Yuan Hehe.


    Yuan Hehe''s heart skipped a beat. Then, he imitated Sikong Wuyuan''s actions, but he was in a predicament.


    It was not a fox that appeared in front of him, but a woman.


    Moreover, beside him was his mother, whom he had never seen before.


    Hearing his mother call him gently, Yuan Hehe could not help but feel a little more rxed. Just as he was about to say something, he was suddenly pulled back by a pair of hands.


    It was Jiang Ming who pulled him over. He looked at Yuan Hehe with slight displeasure. "How did you fall into this state out of nowhere?"


    Yuan Hehe was confused for a moment. Then, he thought of something. "She looks like my mother. I fell for her."


    Then, the fox did not give them a chance to continue chatting. It came to Jiang Ming''s forehead and pointed at his be, trying to confuse him.


    However, Jiang Ming saw through it. Jiang Ming pretended to let the fox touch his be, but he realized that it did not seem to affect him much.


    The fox thought that its control had achieved its effect. Then, it told Jiang Ming, "Go and kill yourpanions."


    Jiang Ming could not understand why the fox would tell him this, so he could not help butugh.


    "You''re strange. Why would I listen to you?"


    The fox was shocked and took a few steps back. There was an awkward look in its eyes. Then, it turned around and wanted to escape, but Jiang Ming pulled it back again.


    This was a huge opportunity for Jiang Ming. The fox was dragged by him until it wanted to use its spiritual energy. The bell on its feet kept ringing, as if it was summoning others.


    Jiang Ming also noticed the bell on its neck. Some spiritual energy was emitted from the bell, which directly blocked the sound of the bell.


    The fox thought that it had cleverly conveyed the signal, and its eyes were filled with pride.


    Jiang Ming dragged the fox again and again, directly putting the other party on the verge of death.


    Yuan Hehe did not stay idle either. He used his mana to conjure a huge cage, and he imprisoned the fox.


    The fox finally caught its breath, but it found itself locked up. It could not help but panic, and it hurriedly wanted to break out of the cage.


    As a result, the moment it touched the cage, it was electrocuted several times.


    Sikong Wu Yuan advised the fox. "Fox, I advise you to be good. This cage is charged."


    The fox red at Jiang Ming and the others angrily.


    "You have to understand that although you have stopped me now, it doesn''t mean that you can stop meter. I advise you to be obedient and let me go quickly. I can still spare your lives."


    "You can''t even protect yourself now, and you still want us to beg you for mercy. You''re really dreaming."


    Jiang Ming sat down again and began to interrogate the fox.


    "Who gave you the invitation to the banquet?"


    The fox rolled its eyes and kept quiet.


    Jiang Ming was not angry. He asked Sikong Wuyuan to pour a cup of tea for the fox.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not understand, but he still did as he was told.


    The fox pretended to be arrogant and pushed the tea over without taking it or drinking it.


    However, the moment it retreated, it suddenly realized that something seemed to be stuck in its throat.


    "Can you tell me now?" Jiang Ming asked coldly.


    The fox''s voice became hoarse.


    "How did you do it? How did my voice be like this?"


    As a fox, it had always paid great attention to its appearance, voice, and clothes. Now, it was on the verge of despair.


    "It''s so sad that you can''t drink this cup of tea. If you drank this cup of tea, perhaps you wouldn''t be in so much pain," Jiang Ming said slowly.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe secretly nced at Jiang Ming.


    Ning Caichen was really amazing!


    The fox did not expect that its arrogance would bring it such a disaster. It instantly became even angrier. It endured the pain in its throat. It would rather die than submit." I will never obey you."


    "Are you sure?"


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and threw the teacup in front of the fox.


    The fox trembled and then realized that its throat was hurting even more.


    This time, it could not make a sound at all. It could only stutter a few sybles, probably to express its confusion and confusion.


    Jiang Ming exined the situation very carefully.


    "If you don''t continue to exin, then your throat willpletely lose its function. In other words, you won''t be able to make any sound from now on, and you''ll be in pain for the rest of your life. I heard that foxes have a long life. It seems to be quite difficult."


    Jiang Ming pretended to be regretful.


    "You evil person!"


    When the fox said this, its throat hurt even more.


    It felt very ufortable and held its breath, directly kneeling on the ground.


    This time, it could not make a sound at all.


    As the most beautiful fox, it really did not want to see such a situation.

 Chapter 921 Disarming

    Chapter 921 Disarming


    After thinking for a moment, the fox raised its hand and surrendered, signaling Jiang Ming to help it.


    Jiang Ming just wanted to scare the fox. When he heard what the fox said, he immediately dispelled the illusion.


    The fox found it hard to believe. He tested its throat and found that it had indeed recovered.


    It heaved a sigh of relief and tried to use some devious ideas to escape.


    However, Jiang Ming dismissed its ideas.


    "I know you want to escape, but are you sure you can outrun me? No matter what method you use, you won''t be able to escape."


    The fox felt that Jiang Ming was talking nonsense and then sneered.


    "Impossible! It''s impossible for me to not be able to leave."


    Then, it turned into a very small fox and tried to get out of the cage through the gaps.


    However, as soon as it reached the crack, it realized that its entire body had been electrocuted.


    And it was at this moment that he directly copsed to the ground,pletely unable to move.


    Jiang Ming continued drinking his tea.


    "Do you still want to y tricks now? Of course, if you''re not afraid of pain, you can continue to try to get out."


    Jiang Ming was right. Just a single second of trying to escape made the fox''s entire body ache.


    It continued to look around and began to understand the situation. It immediately told him who the host of the banquet was.


    "It''s the current king, Li Nanchu."


    "I knew it was that fool of a king."


    Yuan Hehe was speechless. He hated Li Nanchu.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    Some voices came from the people outside.


    "Lord Fox, we still need to greet the guests outside. When will youe over? You should be done here, right?"


    The fox immediately shouted.


    "Come and save me. I''ve been kidnapped by the guests here."


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and used his spiritual energy in the room.


    When the people outside heard the fox''s words, they hurriedly knocked on the door, but they could not enter at all.


    Since the door was not locked, even the key could not be used. Seeing that the situation was critical, the servant hurriedly went to look for Li Nanchu.


    Li Nanchu had a rough idea of who had captured the fox, so he took the initiative to go over.


    He felt that these people were probably here for the banquet.


    Otherwise, there was really no reason to kidnap this fox.


    Then he went to the door and found that the room was sealed with spiritual energy. He could not help but shout inside, "Lord Ning Caichen, are you here to participate in the Moonlight Banquet? I can bring you there."


    Upon hearing Li Nanchu''s voice, Jiang Ming withdrew his spiritual energy and opened the door.


    Li Nanchu did not get into a conflict with them. Instead, he tried to curry favor with them. "If you wanted toe to this g, you could have asked someone to tell me, Lord Ning Caichen. You don''t have to talk to my subordinates. My subordinate is insensible and has made you unhappy. Please don''t me it."


    The fox found it hard to believe. "Your Majesty, how can you apologize to such a vulgar person and even speak like that? Normally, you should have cut this b*tch into pieces."


    These words were not pleasant to hear. Li Nanchu was afraid that his subordinate would be punished, so she quickly went forward and gave the fox a p.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Shut up. Waiter, take it out. Don''t let it talk nonsense here and ruin my rtionship with Lord Ning Caichen."


    The fox''s head buzzed.


    It had already suffered enough from Jiang Ming, and now it was being beaten up by Li Nanchu. It could not help butin.


    It could not understand why.


    It did not dare to say anything more.


    After all, Li Nanchu was its financial backer. If it continued to annoy Li Nanchu, it would lose its job.


    Moreover, if it had not been for Li Nanchu, it would have died.


    Li Nanchu was also its savior. It could not treat its savior like this.


    The fox gave up struggling.


    "I understand, Your Majesty. This is all my fault. It''s just that I''m being controlled by the cage now, so I can''t leave with the waiter."


    Li Nanchu noticed the cage and said to Jiang Ming, "Lord Ning Caichen, it knows its mistake. Let it go. It''s just a little fox. It doesn''t know anything."


    "I don''t think it''s insensible. It looks more like a fool."


    Jiang Ming sneered, but he had no intention of releasing the fox.


    Yuan Hehe sized Li Nanchu up. "If you really had that intention, you would have told us in advance toe to the banquet. You wouldn''t have waited until we arrived before inviting us. Could it be that there''s something different in the pre-arranged banquet?"


    Li Nanchu''s heart skipped a beat when he heard this. He coughed and said, "How is that possible? I just forgot. Please follow me to another ce. As for the fox''s cage, please get rid of it for my sake."


    "It''s not that this cage can''t be removed, but that you have to tell me the truth. Other than yourself, who else is there in the Moonlight Banquet?"


    Li Nanchu thought about it for a moment. Then, he said, "How about this? When you guys arrive at the venue, I''ll introduce you to each of the guests. Is that okay? As for this fox, it really doesn''t have any other intentions. Please forgive it."


    The fox did not want to see Li Nanchu feeling guilty for it. It immediately said firmly, "There''s no need. I''ll just stay in the cage. It''s fine."


    Li Nanchu red at the fox. "There''s no need to listen to it. I''m its master. I have the final say in everything."


    He could not help but feel a little angry.


    This fox that he had raised for a long time was actually so disobedient!


    If this fox continued to act like this, he would have to get rid of it!


    The fox fell silent.


    It knew what Li Nanchu meant. If it continued to speak, he would be filled with anger.


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and then said, "Alright."


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe released the cage. The fox did not dare to say anything else and quickly followed the waiter.


    Jiang Ming and the others also followed Li Nanchu to the pre-arranged party for the Moonlight Banquet.


    The people inside seemed to be like statues. They had no expressions at all and were all wearing masks. Some were wearing fox masks, while others were wearing human skin masks.


    Jiang Ming felt that it was familiar. He suddenly remembered the people on the first floor who were looking at Yuan Hehe in unison. He could not help but be surprised.


    "Could these people be the people on the first floor?" Yuan Hehe could not help but ask when he heard Jiang Ming''s words.


    "It seems to be those people. Why are they here? I thought they were just guests who were eating there."


    Li Nanchuughed.

 Chapter 922 Entering the Banquet Hall

    Chapter 922 Entering the Banquet Hall


    "You''ve actually seen them before? That''s great. These are the ministers of the Xiaguo Kingdom. These ministers have contributed a lot when I was building the Xiaguo Kingdom. The Moonlight Banquet is actually to thank them. I have no other intentions."


    At this moment, a minister suddenly pped his hands and said to the crowd, "Wee, esteemed guests. This is our 20th anniversary. Let''s do something more exciting."


    Li Nanchu coughed, and the minister immediately changed the topic.


    "Recently, there has been a lot of good wine and delicacies in the Xiaguo Kingdom. Please rx a little. After the Moonlight Banquet, we won''t have this much fun again until the next banquet."


    Jiang Ming clearly heard Li Nanchu''s cough, but he felt strange about this sudden remark.


    He obviously did not want them to know something.


    "What exciting things?"


    Yuan Hehe was not used to these people and quickly asked a question.


    The minister wiped his cold sweat and smiled awkwardly. "We''re ying with some imported toys."


    "In that case, let''s take them out and y with them. Could it be that you''re hiding them? The king probably won''t be happy," Sikong Wuyuan said as he looked at Li Nanchu.


    "Yeah, take out all those toys," said Li Nanchu.


    As he spoke, he secretly gave the minister a look.


    The minister immediately understood and hurriedly brought in a batch of blue and white porcin.


    These blue and white porcin pieces looked very normal. There was nothing fun about them at all.


    Yuan Hehe could not help but frown. "What''s so fun about these things?"


    He felt that Li Nanchu was trying to trick them.


    At this moment, a few balls suddenly jumped out of the blue and white porcin.


    When they stopped moving, Jiang Ming and the others realized that these balls were snakes.


    These snakes were all different in shape, and even the colors on them were different. The only thing they had inmon was that they seemed to have been tamed.


    Li Nanchu pretended to call them over.


    "You can y with these snakes. They will obediently do as you say."


    These snakes looked very fun, but Jiang Ming felt that they were not what the minister was referring to earlier, but he could not say anything else.


    He tried to move forward and said to one of the snakes, "Slither around."


    The snakes really listened to him. They quickly followed his instructions and even slithered in a circle for Jiang Ming.


    The other ministers also began tomand the other snakes.


    There were so many snakes that Yuan Hehe was also interested.


    However, he found that there seemed to be something wrong with the snakes'' tails. When he got closer, he found that there was an especially small ring that was tightly gripping each of the snakes'' tails.


    Yuan Hehe could not help but feel strange. He told Sikong Wuyuan about this in his heart.


    Sikong Wuyuan''s curiosity was piqued. He took the opportunity when Li Nanchu and the others were not paying attention to remove the rings.


    However, at that moment, the snakes suddenly became violent. They grewrger and attacked the ministers.


    The ministers fled for their lives, but they could not match the speed of the snakes.


    The snakes wrapped around the ministers and threw them out.


    Those ministers did not even make a sound.


    Not only that, when they were thrown out, they were still motionless, as if they had already be living corpses.


    Jiang Ming felt that something was amiss about them.


    However, he could not care less about them. The rings on the snakes'' tails broke free one by one, and the snakes attacked him, Yuan Hehe, and the others.


    The child''s spiritual energy could notpare to the spiritual energy of these snakes. He ran around in all directions in fear.


    "What''s with these snakes? Why are they suddenly like this?"


    Li Nanchu panicked.


    "Did someone take one of the snakes'' rings? Who took it away?"


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but feel embarrassed.


    "I took it."


    Li Nanchu was instantly enraged.


    "How can you take the rings away? The rings are used to control them. If even one of them is removed, the other snakes will not be under our control anymore."


    However, no matter what, things had already turned out this way. Li Nanchu could only gather the others and leave as soon as possible.


    Jiang Ming felt even stranger that there were no ministers among the people gathered, but he still did not say anything.


    After listening to Li Nanchu''s instructions, they arrived at the restaurant''s secret room. However, the snakes discovered the secret room and kept hitting the door.


    Those doors looked sturdy, but they were not sturdy at all. After a while, cracks appeared on them.


    The other people in the hall started to panic and tremble.


    Li Nanchu tried to calm everyone down, but he realized that it was impossible.


    He could only go forward and strengthen his spiritual energy. However, his spiritual energy was not enough to stop the snakes.


    Not long after, he was sent flying by the snakes.


    At this moment, the door was opened by the snakes. The smaller snakes rushed over, wanting to gather in front of the other people and eat them.


    At the critical moment, Jiang Ming raised his hand and directly turned the spiritual energy in his hand into a spiritual energy ball. He hit the snakes one by one.


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan also quickly assisted Jiang Ming.


    They also saw the child''s situation and quickly brought the child to their side.


    After the snakes turned back into balls, Jiang Ming raised his hand and shook the balls out. Then, he closed the door.


    Li Nanchu''s entire body was badly bitten by the snakes. He was moaning in pain. His voice was very soft.


    When they saw that the snakes had been cleared one by one, the servants came to Li Nanchu and greeted him and Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming walked to Li Nanchu. He nced at him and said, "I can treat your injuries. But I need you to cooperate with me on one thing."


    Li Nanchu did not think that he needed to rely on Jiang Ming. "Thank you for your kindness," he said. "But I don''t need your treatment now. Physician,e and take a look at me."


    He looked at the royal physician beside him.


    He was especially d.


    Fortunately, he had brought the royal physician over.


    Otherwise, he would have to ask Ning Caichen for help. He did not want to be caught by him.


    After the royal physician examined him, he sighed. "Your Majesty, I really have no way to treat you. I really can''t identify your injuries. I hope you can forgive me."

 Chapter 923 Snake King

    Chapter 923 Snake King


    "You''re really a good-for-nothing. How can such a minor injury not be treated? Hurry up and let me take a look. Otherwise, I won''t let you live!"


    Li Nanchu was furious.


    He had thought that he would not need Ning Caichen anymore! He felt that this royal physician was simply an idiot.


    He sighed to himself, "Your life isn''t worth much, but the lives of your family members aren''t that worthless. You don''t want to end up with your entire family being executed, do you?"


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but say, "This is the best the royal physician can do. Didn''t Ning Caichen say that he could save you? Why don''t you just answer his question?"


    Why was Li Nanchu being stubborn?


    The royal physician hurriedly wiped away his cold sweat and went forward to continue examining Li Nanchu''s injuries and bandaging him.


    However, he could only treat some external injuries. He could not treat the internal injuries at all.


    Jiang Ming reminded him kindly, "The royal physician can''t treat your internal injuries. I don''t think you want to die like this, right? The internal strength of these snakes is not something that ordinary people can handle."


    "I don''t need it. I think the royal physician''s medical skills are very good," Li Nanchu said stubbornly.


    However, the pain in his body did not go away after the bandaging. He could not help but throw a tantrum at the royal doctor again.


    The child looked at the royal physician pitifully. "I think we should let Ning Caichen take a look. Don''t pretend to be strong. The royal physician can''t do anything about it."


    The royal physician knew that he could not escape death. He quickly said, "Please punish me, Your Majesty. I really have no way to treat you."


    Li Nanchu had no choice but to cry. He said to Jiang Ming, "Lord Ning Caichen, just ask me whatever you want to ask. My treatment can''t be dyed any longer."


    "Alright, are those ministers real ministers or puppets? How are these puppets made?"


    Jiang Ming sized up Li Nanchu''s injuries.


    Li Nanchu really did not want to tell him. However, he could onlypromise. "Those ministers are indeed not real people. They are puppets. As for those puppets, they are all under my control. They have an invisible thread in their bodies, but you didn''t know about it."


    "This type of puppet is quite popr. How is it made?"


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but feel strange.


    "I''ve already answered Ning Caichen''s question," Li Nanchu said, keeping his mouth shut. "Now, you have to treat me."


    "Are you sure? Your life is now in our hands. Moreover, if you don''t listen to us, you won''t have a good ending."


    Jiang Ming threatened Li Nanchu again, so he could only continue to answer.


    "It''s very simple. Puppet techniques are very popr in various countries. As long as you draw a puppet on the spell paper and write the other party''s name on the puppet, the other party''s puppet will appear."


    "Are all the guests participating in the Moonlight Banquet puppets?" Jiang Ming asked as he treated Li Nanchu. "Or are you just using the pre-arranged banquet to trick us to get us toe over and take a look?"


    Li Nanchu shook his head. "If I really wanted to lie to you, why didn''t I invite you directly? Why did I wait for you to go over? Wouldn''t that be asking for trouble?"


    Just as the child was about to say something, the door was knocked on again.


    This time, the impact was even more powerful than before. Li Nanchu could not help but panic.


    He knew what this voice was. The Snake King hade. He had stolen many of its little snakes. Now he had to be punished, but he did not want to be punished.


    "Who''s there?" Jiang Ming asked curiously when he saw Li Nanchu''s expression. "Do you recognize their knocks?"


    Before Li Nanchu could exin, those people immediately said, "This is the Snake King. The Snake King is here! We took out all of its snakes, and it''s here to take revenge on us."


    "This Snake King is not easy to deal with."


    Yuan Hehe had seen the Snake King before. He could not help but frown. Then, he said, "We''ve made its snakes look like this. I''m afraid it will tear us into pieces."


    "No matter what, we have to face it. Moreover, this door should be able to hold on for some time."


    Jiang Ming made up his mind.


    Although he was a little worried, everything was fine.


    He felt that no matter what, he had to have the courage to resist.


    However, at this moment, there was suddenly no movement outside the door.


    Just when everyone thought that the Snake King had retreated, it suddenly crawled into the gap in the secret chamber.


    Its body was so huge that it directly shattered the secret chamber, and rubble fell down.


    For a moment, the crowd became chaotic and kept screaming.


    Jiang Ming had no choice but to open the door. Everyone went out one after another, and the secret room was destroyed.


    However, the Snake King waspletely unharmed. It continued to look at everyone.


    He paid special attention to Jiang Ming and rushed directly at him.


    Unlike the snakes in the past, the spiritual energy on its body suddenly appeared and emitted colorful lights.


    The light made people dizzy. Although Jiang Ming was not affected, Yuan Hehe, Sikong Wuyuan, and the others were.


    The child''s legs began to lose strength.


    Jiang Ming did not have the energy to pay attention to everyone''s conditions. He kept circling around the snake.


    Li Nanchu started shouting, "I am already injured. Hurry up and treat me first!"


    Although he managed to escape, it was only by luck. His body also had some external injuries.


    Li Nanchu was in excruciating pain. He really needed Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming grinned. He took some time to reply to Li Nanchu. "Li Nanchu, you''re on your own. I can''t even take care of myself."


    A snake took advantage of this and bit Jiang Ming''s neck.


    Jiang Ming was not someone to be trifled with. He directly cut off the snake''s neck.


    Blood gushed out of the snake''s neck like a river, directly surging some people out.


    However, Jiang Ming realized that the snake could still move. It pretended to be dead and wanted to take the opportunity to kill Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming pretended not to notice and moved toward its head, as if he wanted to check on the snake.


    When Jiang Ming was not paying attention, the snake went over and bit his neck. However, he disappeared in an instant.


    The big snake became irritated and kept howling at Jiang Ming.


    Li Nanchu panicked.


    He had a feeling that the Snake King would go on a rampage if it could not find its target.

 Chapter 924 Killing

    Chapter 924 Killing


    Li Nanchu was right.


    Unable to find Jiang Ming, the Snake King''s entire body was burning with anger. It began to look for an outlet to vent.


    It looked around and chose Li Nanchu as its target. However, it seemed to be treating him as a hostage and did not cause any substantial harm to him.


    Li Nanchu''s uneasy heart was relieved, but he was still slightly nervous.


    He did not dare to speak loudly. He could only pray in his heart that Jiang Ming woulde quickly.


    Jiang Ming was quietly waiting in a corner. He had wanted to go over directly, but he changed his mind when he realized that Li Nanchu had been taken away.


    He decided to wait a little longer. Li Nanchu needed to be punished.


    Seeing that it could not find Jiang Ming, the Snake King began to roar, and its eyes turned golden.


    The roar was aimed directly at Li Nanchu''s body. Li Nanchu''s heart sank, and he could not help but shout.


    "Ning Caichen! Ning Caichen! Come and save me!"


    This tone was quitemanding. Jiang Ming was unhappy to hear it. He cursed in his heart and continued to wait.


    This stupid king really thought that Jiang Ming was his servant!


    The Snake King roared again. Seeing that Jiang Ming did note out, it simply grabbed Li Nanchu and wanted to eat him.


    The moment its mouth approached Li Nanchu, a bolt of lightning shed past, and the lightning instantly went elsewhere.


    The Snake King thought that the thunderbolt was not meant to attack it, so it immediately became arrogant. It threw Li Nanchu away and headed toward the person who released the thunderbolt.


    The one who released the lightning bolt was Jiang Ming.


    The Snake King was very excited to see Jiang Ming.


    However, it did not see the lightning behind him. The lightning spun directly and arrived behind the Snake King.


    The Snake King''s body was instantly cut in half by the lightning strike.


    At the same time, the little snakes in its body ran out one after another.


    The little snakes seemed to have been lying in ambush for a long time. After they regained their freedom, they rushed straight toward Jiang Ming and the others. They bit them.


    The victims immediately suffered. Some people even lost their lives.


    At this moment, the little snakes suddenly mutated and kept circling around.


    They seemed to be in a fixed formation and kept moving into the distance, not getting close to those people.


    Just as the people were beginning to feel strange, the little snakes suddenlyunched another fierce attack at them.


    With every bit of human flesh, they grew bigger.


    Seeing that the snakes were getting bigger and bigger, Jiang Ming quickly set up an inescapable around them and imprisoned them one by one.


    However, these snakes were able to reproduce on their own. They created many more small snakes.


    These little snakes were the same as them. As long as they ate a piece of human flesh, they could grow bigger.


    Jiang Ming felt that these barriers could not trap all the snakes. He thought for a moment and used the fake snakes in his hand to attract the snakes.


    The flesh of the fake snake attracted the little snakes.


    When it was almost time, Jiang Ming used arge barrier to trap the snakes.


    However, the Snake King did its best to fight and crashed into the barrier.


    Jiang Ming finally understood.


    The Snake King seemed to be dead, but in fact, it was not. It was pretending to be dead.


    "Since you didn''t die, let''s end this."


    Jiang Ming looked at the Snake King.


    The Snake King seemed to understand what he said. It shook its head and disappeared from the spot.


    Jiang Ming found the Snake King''s behavior a little strange. It seemed to be cowardly.


    While he was waiting, the Snake King suddenly attacked him from behind and crashed into his body.


    Jiang Ming used his spiritual energy to stabilize his body.


    The Snake King did not expect Jiang Ming to be like this. It was unwilling to give up and directly entangled him.


    Jiang Ming came back to his senses and found the Snake King''s head in front of him.


    However, he was not afraid at all. When its tongue approached him, he did not even flinch.


    Although Jiang Ming could not move his hands and feet, he spat out a ball of spiritual energy from his mouth.


    The ball of spiritual energy hit the Snake King, and the Snake King had no choice but to let go of Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming went behind it and knocked Snake King far away with a hammer.


    The Snake King was instantly beaten to a pulp.


    However, it was unwilling to ept this.


    When it fell to the ground, the small snakes did not care about the meat on the human corpses and directly rushed toward the Snake King.


    However, due to the barrier, they had no way to get out at all. They could only keep hitting the barrier.


    However, they still could not break through the barrier.


    Some of the little snakes were bleeding, but they still did not care. It was as if they were possessed.


    Even if the Snake King was already dead, the snakes behind did not care. Itspanions rushed forward and hit the barrier.


    However, under the attacks of these snakes, a crack instantly appeared on the barrier.


    Jiang Ming never thought that his barrier would have a crack in it, but he did not care. He raised his hand and repaired the crack.


    The poor snakes had just created a crack and thought that they had a sliver of hope. However, when they saw that the crack was gone, they could not help but feel disappointed.


    They no longer rammed into the barrier, but instead, they immersed themselves in the depressing atmosphere.


    The entire barrier turned dark because of the snakes'' emotions.


    The Snake King felt that its little snakes were useless. It could not help but roar wantonly, wanting to cheer these little snakes up.


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry when he saw this scene.


    It was said that animals had no spirituality, but these little snakes were quite spiritual. However, it was impossible for them to do whatever they wanted now.


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan had been forced into a corner by the snakes.


    Seeing that most of the little snakes were gone, they could not rx. They had been secretly checking on Jiang Ming and the Snake King.


    When the Snake King was beaten into a pulp, Yuan Hehe could not take it anymore. He directly attacked with his spiritual energy saber one after another.


    However, these spiritual energy des made the Snake King start to recover.


    The Snake King suddenly spat out its tongue, which contained spittle.


    The spittle passed through the barrier andnded on the small snakes.


    The little snakes began to swell up, bing fatter and fatter as they headed toward the top of the barrier.


    This time, not only did the barrier crack, but the crack also opened up.


    The little snakes could not help but be pleasantly surprised by this.

 Chapter 925 Attack

    Chapter 925 Attack


    The little snakes were fired up and began to move forward.


    Jiang Ming looked at the little snakes and could not help but feel amused by their struggle.


    No matter how hard they fought, they were still at the bottom.


    He was intrigued. He was also staring at the Snake King, who was already unable to take it anymore.


    The color of the Snake King''s eyes instantly turned gray and started secreting a yellow substance.


    It no longer had the strength to hit Jiang Ming. It could only lie on the ground and secretlymand its little snakes to bite Jiang Ming.


    However, just as the opening on the barrier was getting bigger and the little snakes'' hopes were getting higher, the barrier was stitched up by Jiang Ming.


    This time, Jiang Ming used twice as much spiritual energy as before.


    The little snakes did not lose their spirits. Instead, they moved forward more actively.


    This time, no matter how hard they tried, they still could not break through the barrier.


    After a while, a few more groups of little snake corpses appeared in the barrier.


    Seeing that the previous strategy could not be continued, the group of little snakes began to n for other strategies.


    They chattered, and their voices were very loud. It was almost unbearably loud.


    Seeing that Sikong Wuyuan, Yuan Hehe, and the others could not stand it anymore, Jiang Ming considerately silenced the barrier.


    At this moment, the Snake King seemed to have noticed the movements of the little snakes and rushed toward the barrier.


    It was extremely fast. Jiang Ming probably realized something, but he did not stop it.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could not help but panic. They hurriedlybined their mana.


    With thisbination, the Snake King was immediately blocked by an invisible wall.


    However, it did not give up. Instead, it charged forward and crashed straight into it.


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan thought that the barrier could stop the Snake King.


    However, it was directly broken through by it. Not only that, but it was also unharmed.


    They had been shaken away by the Snake King, and snake-like scales had actually grown on their bodies.


    These scales were of different sizes and colors.


    Unexpectedly, these scales had their own consciousness and headed toward Jiang Ming.


    Before Jiang Ming could react, the scales directly stuck him to a wooden board. He was stuck tightly by the scales.


    The same thing happened to the others.


    Jiang Ming nced at Sikong Wuyuan and the others, then at the scale in his hand and squeezed one.


    The scale broke.


    Seeing Jiang Ming''s actions, Sikong Wuyuan, Yuan Hehe, and the child copied him, but they were held even tighter.


    Jiang Ming helped them break free.


    However, the Snake King noticed Jiang Ming''s behavior and quickly roared. It wasing toward them.


    Jiang Ming only saw a monster with its tail separated from its body heading toward him.


    Jiang Ming knew that it was time to end the battle quickly. He raised his hand and condensed a force in his palm. He leaped into the air and shot an arrow at the Snake King.


    The sword pierced straight into the Snake King''s heart. The Snake King was instantly torn into pieces, and its entire body exploded.


    The other little snakes also disappeared.


    Sikong Wuyuan and the others were covered in the Snake King''s blood. However, they were very happy to see the Snake King disappear.


    The Snake King had been dragging things out for a while now.


    Li Nanchu also heaved a sigh of relief. However, he had already been injured by the Snake King, and he could not help but feel resentful.


    If Ning Caichen hade earlier, he would not have been harmed by the Snake King.


    He also knew that Ning Caichen must have been there at that time. Otherwise, he would not havee to save him.


    However, he could not show his thoughts on the surface. He could not defeat Ning Caichen at all.


    After some thought, Li Nanchu pretended to congratte Jiang Ming. "Lord Ning Caichen, you''re really amazing. The Snake King was nothing to you."


    Upon hearing Li Nanchu''s words, Jiang Ming nced at him, then walked toward Sikong Wuyuan, and the others to examine them.


    Li Nanchu''s face instantly turned green.


    Logically speaking, he should be the one with the most serious injuries among these people!


    Jiang Ming did not check on him but instead checked on the other people who seemed to be unscathed. Wasn''t hepletely ignoring him?


    However, he could not express his feelings. He could only vent to the royal physician beside him. He said sarcastically, "Hurry up ande over to check on me. Are you going to check on those healthy people as well?"


    The royal physician could not help but panic when he was suddenly mentioned.


    He was already trembling with fear, and now his hands were shaking even more. He hurriedly rushed over to Li Nanchu.


    However, he was also injured. Before he could walk a few steps, he fell to the ground, spat out a mouthful of blood, and closed his eyes.


    Li Nanchu''s eyes widened when he saw this strange action. Then, he started cursing.


    "What are you pretending to be dead for? Hurry up and get up. I am not someone you can toy with so easily!"


    Jiang Ming nced at the royal physician and kindly told Li Nanchu, "The royal physician is already dead."


    Li Nanchu said in disbelief as she red at Jiang Ming. "How is this possible? I saw that he wasn''t even attacked by the snake. He waspletely unharmed."


    "Your thoughts are your thoughts. His illness is his illness. The two do not conflict."


    Jiang Ming could not be bothered to continue talking to Li Nanchu.


    He found an injury on the child''s body and prepared to perform an operation on the child.


    Jiang Ming used silver needles and the clip that he conjured to remove the poisoned flesh.


    The child cried out in pain. Jiang Mingforted him and then disinfected and bandaged his wound.


    However, the child''s leg could not move. The injury happened to be on his leg.


    Although the wound was treated, the child''s pain was not reduced. He gritted his teeth tightly, and his face was covered in sweat.


    Yuan Hehe could feel the child''s pain when he saw him like this. He knelt down kindly and gestured for the child to lean on him.


    The child looked at Yuan Hehe gratefully, but he shook his head. "I can walk. I can''t waste my energy now. Something bigger might appear here."


    In the blink of an eye, a beast child simr to this child appeared in everyone''s vision.


    "Who told you to touch the Snake King? You were the ones who killed people, but you killed the Snake King. You guys deserve to die."


    "I didn''t do anything to your Snake King. He attacked us first, so we were forced to defend ourselves."

 Chapter 926 Nonsense

    Chapter 926 Nonsense


    Jiang Ming nced at the beast child.


    "Nonsense!"


    The beast child cursed and immediately went up, revealing a huge vine.


    The vine was grabbed by him and swayed as it headed toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming could see that there were some thorns on the vine.


    Thinking back to the time when the spikes came alive, he cut off the vine in front of him directly.


    The moment the vine was cut, the beast child also fell down.


    The beast child''s eyes widened.


    He never thought that the vine would be so thick and long that it would be cut off by Jiang Ming.


    He suddenly felt angry. "It''s fine if you don''t admit your mistakes, but you actually attacked me. I think you''re looking for a beating!"


    "You were about to hit me. Why wouldn''t I fight back?"


    Jiang Ming felt that the beast child was idiotic. He decided to ignore him and went to check the wounds of the others.


    He did this on purpose. He wanted to provoke the beast child, he wanted to see what kind of ability he had.


    Sure enough, when the beast child saw that Jiang Mingpletely ignored him and went to see someone else, he was instantly furious.


    He bit off the flesh on his finger and used his own blood to form a square array around him.


    Although he was standing in one spot, the blood covered the entire ce.


    The array immediately unleashed its power and emitted light that enveloped them.


    Jiang Ming did not feel anything.


    His physique was special. Things like this never affected him.


    He nced at the people around him. Other than himself, everyone else closed their eyes as if they were fascinated by something.


    He saw that the child was still moving his hand, as if he was touching something.


    He immediately walked in front of the child and waved at him.


    However, the child''s eyes were still confused, as if he was being controlled by someone.


    At this moment, just as Jiang Ming thought that the beast child would do something, the beast child suddenly looked flustered and left in a hurry.


    Jiang Ming did not know what was going on, but he saw a fish.


    This fish looked strange. There were two hugenterns on its head. It looked like anternfish, but it also did not look like it at the same time. It looked strange.


    It opened his bloody mouth and charged straight at Jiang Ming.


    Seeing that the others were standing still, he thought for a moment and decided to use a barrier. However, the fish went through it.


    Logically speaking, the fish should have hit it, but it was not injured. Jiang Ming frowned.


    He carefully examined the body of the fish and found that it was actually transparent. His expression could not help but turn dark.


    Perhaps the fish was fake.


    However, disaster struck. The fish ate a person. That person was gulped into its stomach.


    Jiang Ming could not help but panic.


    If this continued, they would very likely be swallowed by the fish.


    Moreover, his spiritual energy had no effect on the fish at all. He could not help but feel troubled.


    Then, an even greater disaster befell him.


    Just like the snake king, the fish let out many small fish.


    Jiang Ming was helpless.


    Jiang Ming tried to release his spiritual energy, but he found that it was the same as the barrier just now. It waspletely useless against these fish.


    However, the fish was able to bite the people around them.


    Jiang Ming couldn''t protect everyone, so he focused on hisrades.


    However, Sikong Wuyuan and the others were all confused. They did not know what they were doing.


    A wound appeared on his arm identally, and Jiang Ming suddenly felt a little desperate.


    Was this going to be his downfall?


    No, he could not admit defeat.


    Then, things suddenly took a turn for the better.


    Jiang Ming saw that his spiritual energy would not affect the fish, so he picked up one of the weapons on the ground, which was a long sword.


    He instantly cut the fish in half.


    s, the two halves of the fish joined together immediately. Still, it was a good start for Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and tried to pour a lot of spiritual energy into the sword.


    However, he found that after injecting spiritual energy into it, the sword had no effect on the fish at all.


    Jiang Ming immediately discovered a pattern.


    As long as he used regr weapons, he would be able to deal with the fish.


    That meant that if he were to fight barehanded, he might have a chance of defeating that fish.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming could not wait to move forward and try.


    It was working!


    Jiang Ming immediately understood that spiritual energy was useless against this fish, so he started fighting barehanded again.


    However, every time he tore the fish apart, it would merge back together.


    Jiang Ming tried to separate the two halves. Still, he found that no matter what, the two halves would merge.


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel irritated.


    Why was this fish so troublesome?


    However, the situation became more and more troublesome.


    The fish''s speed picked up. Even the smaller fish sped up.


    Aside from Jiang Ming''srades, all the other people were killed by these fish.


    Jiang Ming realized that he had to take a more stable approach to fight against these fish.


    Seeing that the people were already dead, the fish did not go over to eat their corpses. Instead, they went to Sikong Wuyuan and the others who were still alive.


    Jiang Ming could only move around where Sikong Wuyuan and the others were standing.


    However, Sikong Wuyuan and the others could not help but stay away from Jiang Ming. They did not hurt him. However, they walked toward the fish.


    Jiang Ming was speechless and tried to stop them with his sword.


    However, they would only continue to go toward the fish without caring about their own lives.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming could not continue to stop them. He was angry


    Spiritual energy surged out of his body, and it transformed into a huge dragon.


    Following that, the dragon dashed toward the fish and made them explode.


    This time, the fish could not merge together, and their corpses disappeared.

 Chapter 927 - 927 Lotus Symbol

    Chapter 927 - 927 Lotus Symbol


    Jiang Ming felt a little strange. He raised his hand and looked at his palm. He found that there was a lotus symbol on his palm.


    This lotus symbol confused him.


    The beast child appeared in front of him at this time. He was somewhat puzzled. ¡°As a man, how can you have the symbol of a lotus? Only women can absorb the spiritual energy of the fish!¡±


    ¡°So, this fish has spiritual energy.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and rushed to the beast child. He tied him up.


    He had not forgotten how this beast child had been moring earlier. This beast child had to solve the problem with Sikong Wuyuan and the others!<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    Just as he thought, the beast child realized that he could not break free from the ropes. He could not help but panic and say to Jiang Ming, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, if you have something to say, let¡¯s talk it out. It¡¯s not good to be like this, right?¡±


    Jiang Ming pointed at Sikong Wuyuan and the others. At this moment, Sikong Wuyuan and the others were still confused, as if they could note out of their haze at all.


    This troubled Jiang Ming.


    He had tried to knock or wave his hand just now, but it was useless.


    The beast child was very smart, but he yed dumb and said, ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Jiang Ming had no patience. A whip appeared in his hand, and he was about to hit the beast child.


    The beast child immediately panicked.


    His tender skin could not withstand such a terrible whip.


    ¡°I can help these people recover their consciousness, but it will take a certain amount of time. Moreover, we can¡¯t be disturbed. I can¡¯t use my power in such a ce.¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes kept looking around.


    He wanted to find someone who could help him, but there were corpses everywhere.


    This caused the beast child to be irritated.


    He realized his current situation and immediately epted his fate.


    Jiang Ming felt that the beast child¡¯s words were open to question. He immediately said, ¡°You also know that your life is in my hands now. If you¡¯re lying, I might dig out your organs one by one and throw them into the river to feed the fish.¡±


    As he spoke, his entire body emitted a low pressure.


    The beast child was frightened. He trembled and said, ¡°Lord Ning Caichen, we can discuss this. What I said is true. If you don¡¯t believe me, then I can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trust you this time. If I find out you¡¯re lying, you¡¯ll face the consequences!¡±


    Jiang Ming was very satisfied with the beast child¡¯s attitude.


    Jiang Ming brought Sikong Wuyuan and the others to Li Nanchu¡¯s hall.


    He set up a barrier around them and sealed the beast child¡¯s mouth.


    He felt that this beast child had a lot of thoughts. He could not let him disturb Sikong Wuyuan and the others.


    The beast child exhaled, his cheeks full, and then he exhaled again.


    The air immediately reached the top of Sikong Wuyuan and the others¡¯ heads. They immediately regained consciousness, but they lost their memories.


    They were confused.


    ¡°Why are we staying here? Weren¡¯t we somewhere else?¡±


    Jiang Ming told them everything that had happened just now.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but feel ufortable.


    ¡°Thank goodness we have you, Ning Caichen. Otherwise, we would all be in the fish¡¯s stomach now.¡±


    The child did not speak. He looked at the beast child carefully and could not help but frown. ¡°Aren¡¯t you also under Li Nanchu¡¯s control? Why did you do something to Ning Caichen and the others? If it weren¡¯t for Ning Caichen, you would have been tortured to death by Li Nanchu!¡±


    The beast child sneered. ¡°I¡¯m like this because you¡¯re stupid! If you¡¯d been smarter and knew some spells, Li Nanchu would have pursued you! It was you who ruined my life. Of course, I have to do something bad to you.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that the beast child was arrogant, and then he repeated his threat.


    The beast child immediately trembled again and did not dare to say anything else. He was filled with hatred again.


    If it weren¡¯t for his limited ability, he would have made Ning Caichen suffer!


    Yuan Hehe could not help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re a coward who bullies the weak and fears the strong. Unfortunately for you, we have Ning Caichen to rely on. You can¡¯t do anything to us.¡±


    As he spoke, he made a face at the beast child.


    The beast child was so angry that he gritted his teeth, but he could not retort. After all, what Yuan Hehe said was indeed the truth.


    ¡°Save me! Save me.¡±


    Li Nanchu¡¯s voice suddenly rang in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Jiang Ming had thought that Li Nanchu was already dead. He did not expect him to still be alive. He immediately looked over.


    Li Nanchu¡¯s face was covered in dust and dirt, and he looked no different from amoner. The luxurious clothes on his body were already extremely dirty.


    His body was covered in wounds.


    Li Nanchu¡¯s face was full of tears.


    He had barely escaped death, but he found that he was terribly injured.


    Feeling that his life wasing to an end, he could only ask Jiang Ming for help, hoping that Jiang Ming could treat him.


    Jiang Ming looked at Li Nanchu coldly. ¡°You¡¯ve done so many wicked things, yet you still want us to help you. You¡¯re really something else.¡±


    Li Nanchu could not help but beg for mercy.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m at fault. Still, please don¡¯t treat me like this. You cane to me if you need anything in the future. The Xiaguo Kingdom can¡¯t be without a king. The kingdom will perish.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I care about the Xiaguo Kingdom? A new king can always rise to lead them. You can just die.¡±


    Suddenly, Li Nanping rushed out.


    He had his brother¡¯s protection and was not hurt at all.


    He started cursing.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you are really a vicious person. My brother has already repented, so why can¡¯t you forgive him? Aren¡¯t you going too far?¡±


    He stuttered as he spoke. Jiang Ming put a silver needle on his throat.


    The silver needle pierced through his throat, and Li Nanping was immediately unable to make a sound.


    He red at Jiang Ming angrily, but there was still nothing he could do.


    ¡°If you continue like this, it won¡¯t just be your voice next time.¡± Jiang Ming smiled.


    Li Nanchu was terrified. Then, he tugged at his brother and gestured for him to take him away.


    He knew that Ning Caichen was not someone that ordinary people could afford to provoke.


    Now that the Xiaguo Kingdom needed another king, if his brother died, a stranger might be the king.


    No matter what, he had to protect his younger brother first.


    Although Li Nanping was reluctant, he could only obey his brother and leave with him.</font>

 Chapter 928 Xia Yueqing

    Chapter 928 Xia Yueqing


    They went to the bedroom next door. The bedroom was in ruins, and there were some corpses littering the floor.


    Li Nanping cleaned up as much as he could and helped Li Nanchu to his seat.


    Li Nanchu was already on the verge of death. It was as if he had lost his soul, and there was a strange look on his face.


    Li Nanping became nervous and could not help but call out to him.


    However, Li Nanchu no longer had the strength to speak.


    Li Nanchu used all his strength to raise his hand and pat Li Nanping''s palm.


    Li Nanping understood something. Tears could not help but flow out of his eyes. He said sadly, "I hope we get to be brothers in our next life too."


    Tears drenched his clothes, but Li Nanchu still died.


    Touching his cold skin, Li Nanping felt like nothing was real. He could not help but kneel on the ground.


    "I will definitely take up your mantle. Please rest in peace."


    After the brothers left, Jiang Ming started discussing their next n.


    They could not stay in the Xiaguo Kingdom any longer. Li Nanchu''s death was imminent, and Li Nanping definitely would not let them off.


    When he had the chance, he would definitely try to hurt them.


    "There''s no need for us to participate in this banquet. We''ll leave tonight."


    Jiang Ming had a firm look in his eyes and had no intention of staying.


    Unexpectedly, when they were packing up, a group of soldiers surrounded them.


    The leader, Xia Yueqing, entered the door. He was wearing purple and green robes.


    There was a moon pattern on his robes. Xia Yueqing rushed over and raised his hand to release a huge halo at Jiang Ming and the others.


    This halo was dark purple, and it was so bright that everyone''s eyes hurt.


    When they saw the situation in front of them clearly, Jiang Ming and the others realized that a halo had been added to their bodies.


    This halo was like a shackle that tightly bound them.


    "Did Li Nanping hire you?"


    Jiang Ming sized up Xia Yueqing and the soldiers behind him. The soldiers were strong and looked at him coldly.


    "What?" Jiang Ming sneered. "Do you think a mere halo is going to capture us?"


    Xia Yueqingughed and looked at Jiang Ming as if he was a dead man.


    "Ning Caichen, your death is near, and you are still like this."


    Yuan Hehe rolled his eyes. "Do you really think you can stop us? Don''t be so cocky."


    Sikong Wuyuan rubbed his nose and touched the halo. His expression could not help but change. "Is this a halo created by the monk of Shanglin Temple, Abbot Daode?"


    The child''s eyes were filled with confusion. "Hadn''t he been missing for tens of thousands of years? How can the halo he created still exist?"


    "No, child, you don''t understand now. Although Abbot Daode has been gone for many years, he has left behind many treasures. However, these treasures are very difficult to find. The person who can obtain such a treasure now must have such terrifying strength."


    In the end, Sikong Wuyuan''s voice became softer and softer, and his expression gradually became unreadable.


    Jiang Ming was confident, but he did not think that their spiritual energy would not be able to block this halo.


    "Wow, you''re quite knowledgeable. Enjoy the power this halo gives you."


    Xia Yueqing touched the saber in his hand and raised his hand to signal for everyone to leave.


    He turned around and left.


    Jiang Ming did not say anything. He lowered his head and waited for the other soldiers to leave.


    He was a little worried about his confidence in breaking this halo, so it was best if there were no outsiders around.


    However, Yuan Hehe called out mindlessly, "You''re just a puppet being controlled. Who do you think you are?"


    "Looks like you want to die faster!"


    Xia Yueqing turned around and swung his sword at Yuan Hehe without hesitation.


    Yuan Hehe did not even have time to react.


    Seeing that hispanion was about to be split into two, Jiang Ming quickly looked into Xia Yueqing''s eyes and released his spiritual energy.


    Xia Yueqing''s raised hand paused, and his body was forced back by the spiritual energy.


    "This... What kind of power is this?"


    When he was at a safe distance, he looked around. He had no idea who had released his spiritual energy.


    "I was wondering what kind of person you were." Yuan Heheughed mockingly. "Looks like you''re just a weakling!"


    "Brat, don''t be so conceited. It''s definitely not your spiritual energy, I''m sure of it."


    Xia Yueqing was flustered and exasperated, but he still remained rational.


    As he spoke, he looked around, trying to find the person who had released the power, but he could not find him no matter how hard he tried.


    At this moment, Xia Yueqing could not help but feel frustrated.


    He would not allow anyone to be stronger than him. He had to kill that person!


    Jiang Ming kept silent.


    He felt that there was no need for him to say anything more to Xia Yueqing.


    Yuan Hehe could totally run his mouth.


    Just as he had expected, Yuan Hehe was furious. "You''re just someone else''sckey. You don''t even have your own personality. What right do you have to criticize me?"


    "I should have killed you!"


    Xia Yueqing could not refute Yuan Hehe''s argument, so he quickly rushed forward, wanting to kill him.


    Jiang Ming seized the opportunity and released his spiritual energy again.


    Xia Yueqing was immediately forced to retreat by his spiritual energy.


    His expression was extremely unsightly.


    "Get out here! One of you must be releasing that damn spiritual energy. Don''t let me catch you, or you''ll die!"


    He shouted several times.


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry.


    Wasn''t Xia Yueqing too stupid? He seemed to have said such words countless times. He was really something else.


    "Stop bbering. You''re being noisy!" Sikong Wuyuan lost his patience and shouted at Xia Yueqing.


    Seeing that another person was bullying him, Xia Yueqing was unhappy.


    "Aren''t you all going too far? Tell me who released the spiritual energy. Otherwise, don''t be so stubborn."


    "It''s me."


    Jiang Ming felt that there was no need to continue hiding it.


    Thinking of this, he removed the halo around his waist and threw it out.


    The halo hit Xia Yueqing''s head. He groaned and covered his head. He was so angry that he wanted to go up and punch Jiang Ming.


    However, the spiritual energy directly forced him to retreat. Xia Yueqing had no way to move forward at all.


    His expression changed again. Then, he simply called his subordinates.


    "Muscle man, go!"

 Chapter 929 Pulling out the Heart

    <h4>Chapter 929 Pulling out the Heart</h4>


    "Yes."


    A muscr man walked out.


    He looked like he weighed more than 300 pounds. He was big and muscr, and his eyes were sharp.


    "You are all trash, you should die!"


    The flesh on his body began to swell, gradually erging. It gradually became a ball of flesh.


    Jiang Ming looked at the ball of flesh in front of him and released Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. He was a little confused.


    "What is going on?" Yuan Hehe spat out a mouthful of saliva.


    Sikong Wuyuan closed his eyes, and a small ring appeared on his head.


    The ring emitted a golden light. This light spun around.


    "Is this a child''s game?"


    The muscr manughed out loud. He smiled mockingly.


    He raised his hand and rushed in front of Sikong Wuyuan.


    Suddenly, a huge de was headed for his head.


    However, Jiang Ming was determined to not let that happen. Jiang Ming raised his hand and grabbed the de.


    Although he held the de, Jiang Ming was unharmed.


    At the moment of contact, the de disappeared.


    The muscr man was dumbfounded. He kept his head lowered and looked at the de that his spiritual energy had transformed into.


    Jiang Ming only felt an electric current sh through his body, but he could not see the de in his hand at all.


    Confusion appeared in his eyes for a moment. Jiang Ming did not say anything. Instead, he used the spiritual energy in his hand and hit the muscr man.


    The mass of flesh on the man''s body instantly disappeared without a trace, and his entire body ttenedpletely.


    This was a huge blow to the muscr man.


    It was not easy for him to train his muscles.


    He was instantly enraged, and mes erupted all over his body.


    The mes burned fiercely and directly affected Jiang Ming, who was approaching.


    Jiang Ming was slightly puzzled.


    Although he knew that the mes were on his body, he did not feel anything at all.


    "Hahaha, kid, how does it feel?"


    The muscr man thought that Jiang Ming was in deep trouble, and his eyes were filled with ridicule.


    Jiang Ming chuckled.


    This muscr man was quite arrogant.


    He had a funny idea. He pretended to tell the muscr man. "I feel like I''m going to die from the pain! In return, I''ll let you have a taste of it."


    "Just surrender, Ning Caichen."


    The muscr man did not care. Instead, he became even more smug.


    "It doesn''t matter! You should feel it too!"


    After saying that, Jiang Ming ignored the muscr man''s answer and directly raised his hand. He reached in and dug out the man''s heart.


    The muscr man''s eyes widened, and he became sluggish.


    He felt that his life was slipping away from him. Perhaps he would die soon.


    He could not help but feel regretful. If he had known this would happen, he would not have provoked Ning Caichen.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe started celebrating.


    "Ning Caichen, you''re incredible."


    While they were celebrating, they did not stay idle. The two of them broke their halos and returned the favor to the muscr man.


    The muscr man could no longer feel the pain. He could only feel his body tightening step by step.


    However, Jiang Ming gave the muscr man a chance to live.


    He raised his hand and stuffed the heart back into the muscr man''s body.


    The muscr man felt his heart ache again, but the pain had lessened a lot.


    He felt that he had regained his vitality and vigor, but he was also confused and puzzled.


    "Why did you save me?" he asked involuntarily. "I don''t think I showed you any mercy."


    "You seem to have misunderstood."


    Jiang Ming smiled and dug out his heart without hesitation again.


    The piercing pain continued. This time, the muscr man was about to copse.


    Xia Yueqing was frightened. He could not help but shout, "Stand up! You can''t be taken away like this!"


    The muscr man wanted to turn his head to look at Xia Yueqing, but he realized that he no longer had the strength to turn back.


    Jiang Ming saw through the muscr man''s thoughts and once again showed a considerate demeanor.


    "Let me help you."


    As he spoke, he forcefully twisted his head around.


    The muscr man''s pupils dted, and his hands trembled uncontrobly. Then, he died.


    Xia Yueqing started to feel incredulous, but he could not help but feel scared.


    He did not believe that the person who released the spiritual energy was the kid in front of him.


    What was going on?


    "Your little sidekick seems to have died."


    A murderous intent shed in Jiang Ming''s eyes, and this murderous intent surged in front of Xia Yueqing.


    Xia Yueqing gritted his teeth and shouted at Jiang Ming, "Isn''t he just one person? I have plenty of other subordinates!"


    "Is that so? Then you''re really amazing."


    Jiang Mingughed and thought that Xia Yueqing was quite interesting.


    His speech and actions carried an aura of ignorance.


    Based on this, even if he did not meet him, Xia Yueqing would still die from his ignorance.


    "What do you mean?"


    Xia Yueqing''s eyes were filled with scrutiny, and he secretly took out a dart.


    He threw the dart into the distance, and the dart immediately sank into the soil and disappearedpletely.


    Jiang Ming did not notice the dart. Instead, he felt strange.


    Why did Xia Yueqing only know how to argue and not have any intention of fighting him at all?


    Even if they were to beat him up, Xia Yueqing would dodge and let his subordinates take care of things.


    He was a little too cowardly.


    Sikong Wuyuan noticed the dart, but it had disappeared.


    His eyes widened.


    "How did this dart disappear into thin air?"


    Sikong Wuyuan told Jiang Ming in his heart. Jiang Ming was confused, but he immediately reacted when he saw Xia Yueqing.


    This dart was thrown by Xia Yueqing.


    It would probably disappear after a while. Otherwise, Sikong Wuyuan would have been able to find it.


    He thought for a moment again, and waves of microwave-like spiritual energy appeared in his hand. This spiritual energy began to search for the darts.


    After a while, the dart was found by Jiang Ming''s spiritual energy.


    Xia Yueqing was dumbfounded. He stuttered and pointed at the dart. "How could that be?"

 Chapter 930 Weasel Demon

    <h4>Chapter 930 Weasel Demon</h4>


    "What are you trying to do with this dart?"


    Jiang Ming took the dart and looked at Xia Yueqing.


    Xia Yueqing was forced to step back. He pretended to y dumb. "How would I know what the dart is for? It''s not mine."


    "Then you can join your little friend," Jiang Ming replied.


    "What?" Xia Yueqing was shocked. "I''m the new king''s general! Are you disrespecting me? You killed the muscr man too! The king just took office, and you killed his subordinate. Is that reasonable?"


    He knew he could not currently beat Ning Caichen, so he had to think of a way to escape!


    "Whether it''s reasonable or not doesn''t seem to have anything to do with me."


    Jiang Ming did not speak anymore. He threw the dart in his hand and directly cut off Xia Yueqing''s head.


    His head rolled on the ground. His subordinates behind him could not help but panic. One by one, they went forward to check on Xia Yueqing.


    Although they knew that their general was dead, it was still necessary to check.


    "Let''s go," Jiang Ming said to the others.


    The child felt a lingering fear in his heart. He carefully looked at Xia Yueqing''s head and had a premonition that if he did not listen, this would be his ending.


    Sikong Wuyuan was dumbstruck.


    Ning Caichen was the most capable and ruthless person he had ever met. No wonder he could ensure their survival in so many dangerous situations. He was really good at it.


    Then, a ck shadow suddenly appeared in front of the other soldiers. By the time they reacted, those people had already disappeared.


    How did they leave so quickly?


    At this moment, a woman appeared in their field of vision.


    "Please save my sister, my sister has been kidnapped by that bully. If we do not go over now, I am afraid that my sister''s innocence will¡­"


    The woman wiped her tears and sobbed again and again.


    Jiang Ming was not moved at all by her gentle and beautiful demeanor. Instead, he kindly told her, "Miss, your weasel tail is showing."


    There was a sh of silence, and even the sound of a pin dropping could be heard.


    Sikong Wuyuan, Yuan Hehe, and the child were confused for a moment before bursting intoughter.


    This was the first time he had seen a weasel demon trying to seduce someone.


    The woman smiled awkwardly and coughed twice.


    "Are you going to let me suffer just because I''m a weasel demon? Although demons are demons, some demons have good hearts."


    She tried to express her feelings, and her tearful look moved their hearts.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that what the woman said was right. He could not help but take the initiative to say, "Why don''t we help her? She looks quite pitiful."


    The child immediately stopped him. "Who knows what her intentions are? Don''t let yourself suffer because of your kind heart."


    "I''m a man. How can she harm me?"


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that the child was being silly.


    He knew the weasel demon''s strength, but he also understood that each person had their own strengths.


    "No." Jiang Ming turned around and nned to leave. He shrugged and said, "I won''t even save a child, let alone a weasel demon."


    Saving people depended on his mood.


    As the saying went, saving people was a matter of friendship, not saving them was a matter of duty.


    Why should he put his own life in danger to save others?


    Moreover, who knew what this weasel demon was up to in private?


    "How can you be so cruel? All the men in the past had a chivalrous heart. Why is it that when ites to you, your heart is so evil? If you don''t save my sister today, then fate will make you suffer. At that time, you definitely won''t live to be a hundred years old! Evil will be rewarded with evil, and good will be rewarded with good. Think about it yourself!"


    The woman''s every word was full of wisdom, and she insisted on making Jiang Ming sound like a huge sinner.


    Regarding this, Jiang Ming shrugged indifferently.


    "Wonderful!" the child said in his heart.


    Although Sikong Wuyuan felt that it was inappropriate, he supported Jiang Ming''s decision.


    Yuan Hehe waspletely indifferent.


    He did not care about this.


    Jiang Ming thought that Sikong Wuyuan would not ept his decision, but he did not say anything at all. This made him feel relieved.


    No matter what, he did not want to quarrel with hispanions.


    Seeing that none of them cared about her at all, the woman became even angrier. She immediately conjured a zither from her hand.


    The moment her fingers touched the zither, the sound lingered.


    Wisps of cool air swept across her entire body, and she also emitted rays of blue light.


    This light was shaped like a demoness. The demoness sang enchantingly.


    Colorful lights appeared around Jiang Ming and the others.


    These colors caught their attention. They did not notice the singing, but only heard beautiful music in their ears.


    However, at this moment, the beautiful music was suddenly halted, leaving only a sobbing sound behind.


    The crying was sorrowful. It was like a child''s voice.


    The child reacted first. He hugged his head helplessly and shouted around.


    "Save me! save me! I don''t want to live anymore."


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry.


    What was going on? Was he possessed?


    He turned around and saw the singer.


    Jiang Ming suddenly understood that this singer was behind this.


    He was sick of problems arising one after the other!


    At this moment, Sikong Wuyuan suddenly rose up and rushed out like a rocket, directly surrounding the singer and himself.


    The singer continued to cry, unable to see Sikong Wu Yuan at all.


    Sikong Wuyuan was no longer angry. Then, he used an illusion to conjure a flute in his hand and began to use the flute topete with the singer.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he also conjured a flute with his spiritual energy.


    The sound of the flute was gentle and melodious. When the two flutes were put together, theypletely broke through the singer''s crying.


    The singer instantly disappeared from her spot, and the woman could not help but be shocked. She instantly copsed to the ground and stammered, "You..." You guys¡­"


    "We what?"


    Sikong Wuyuan did not give in at all. He quickly moved his hand toward the woman.


    He squeezed the woman''s throat, and the woman immediately turned into a doll.

 Chapter 931 Sea King

    Chapter 931 Sea King


    "It''s actually a little puppet."


    Yuan Hehe thought it was cute and wanted to pick up the puppet, but he was stopped by Sikong Wuyuan.


    "You can''t take this puppet just because you want to. It''s not an ordinary puppet."


    Sikong Wuyuan shook his head. When he saw that Jiang Ming had alsoe forward, his eyes lit up. He took out a rag from his pocket and handed it to Jiang Ming without any exnation.


    When Jiang Ming saw this rag, he could not help but feel strange. His eyes were filled with confusion.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not say anything. He tapped lightly on his palm and spun the mark on his palm until he was far away.


    "Just stand here and don''t move," he said to Jiang Ming as he walked.


    Jiang Ming did not think that Sikong Wuyuan would harm him, so he did as he was told.


    At this moment, an array appeared in front of him, connecting him to Jiang Ming, and the puppet automatically moved to the middle.


    The puppet''s originally lifeless face suddenly showed expressions. Jiang Ming saw it clearly and could not help but feel strange.


    How did this puppete to life again?


    Before he could figure it out, his body suddenly absorbed a surge of spiritual energy.


    This spiritual energy was endless and carried a strong smell, opening up his meridians.


    Sikong Wuyuan had the same feeling as Jiang Ming. He did not expect Jiang Ming to make the right bet.


    He had learned this spell before, and now he had used it on Ning Caichen and himself. It was perfect.


    After they finished absorbing the spiritual energy, an ancient voice sounded in everyone''s ears.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Mingming alsopletely absorbed the puppet''s spiritual energy, and the puppet disappeared on the spot.


    The child and Yuan Hehe panicked. This was the first time they had seen such a strange thing.


    Jiang Ming looked up at the horizon and vaguely felt that an enemy wasing.


    However, he did not know who that person was.


    "I am the true sea king, yet you are not bowing? If anyone dares to look down on me, I''ll let them die miserably."


    Countless blue rays of light descended from the sky and directly reached the center. There was a figure there.


    The man had a fierce look on his face. His body was clean, and he looked very handsome.


    He also had a fierce look on his face.


    Jiang Ming vaguely remembered that he seemed to have met the sea king before, and he was actually a king. Now that he had met another supposed king, he could not help butugh.


    Then, he felt that this sea king was unreasonable. They had not seen him, so how could they bow?


    However, even if he saw the sea king, he would not bow.


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan were extremely nervous as they looked at the sea king.


    The song began to sound around them again. The wailing and sorrowful sobs hovered above them.


    Jiang Ming felt that the sky had lost its color because of the song, and their vision blurred in an instant. They could not see the sea king at all.


    They only heard the sea king''s words.


    "The game has begun. If you lose the game, the penalty is death!"


    "Hmm? Why does this line sound so familiar?"


    Jiang Ming found it strange.


    Why did these people speak in the same way? However, the problem now was this invisible sea king.


    He did not know what his fighting style was, but he suddenly saw something.


    He raised his hand and released spiritual energy in front of his eyes.


    In an instant, he saw the sea king. The sea king was behind him, nning tounch a surprise attack and cut his body into two.


    Jiang Ming felt scared. Just as he was about to counterattack, countless threads suddenly shot out from the sea king''s fingertips.


    These threads swam around Jiang Ming''s body and entangled his organs.


    Jiang Ming felt his organs being constricted and immediately used the spiritual energy in his body.


    Spiritual energy appeared and cut off all the threads that were wrapping around his organs.


    The sea king was still unaware of this and was feeling smug.


    He tightened the threads in his hand, only to find that all the threads were broken.


    The broken threads all fell to the ground.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe both noticed this phenomenon and could not help but feel strange.


    Where did these threadse from?


    The sea king was furious and frustrated.


    "Damn it, you actually tore my threads. It seems like you don''t want to die fast enough!"


    Jiang Ming looked up and saw a wheel in the air.


    He was curious about the function of the wheel.


    In the unseen world, he raised his hand ording to his own consciousness and attracted the wheel to the sea king.


    The sea king did not expect Jiang Ming to control the wheel. He could not help but be surprised and alert.


    This wheel was formed by his spiritual energy. If Jiang Ming could control his wheel, it meant that Jiang Ming might also be able to control his spiritual energy.


    If Jiang Ming controlled his spiritual energy, it was obvious that he waspletely under Jiang Ming''s thumb!


    After thinking for a moment, the sea king immediately decided to disappear.


    However, Jiang Ming discovered his trick and raised his hand to pull him down.


    The sea king was unable to move.


    This was the first time he was speechless.


    Jiang Ming conjured a rope and tied the sea king with it.


    The sea king thought that he could escape Jiang Ming and wanted to use his spiritual energy to force the rope out, but Jiang Ming discovered it.


    Jiang Ming did not do anything either.


    He did not think that the sea king''s spiritual energy could tear apart these ropes.


    The rope seemed to be conscious. As the sea king struggled more and more, the rope tightened.


    The sea king''s entire body was held tightly.


    "Hey! Hurry up and let me go."


    He was originally a master of the world. This was the first time he had received such treatment. He waspletely frightened.


    "Why do you speak in such amanding tone?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Mingughed in anger. Then, as if he were evil, he grabbed a handful of soil from the ground and threw it directly into the sea king''s mouth.


    The sea king instantly wanted to vomit, but Jiang Ming covered his mouth again.


    "You need to learn how to speak politely."


    Sikong Wuyuan shook his head and said, "Wouldn''t it be better if you admit defeat? Don''t you just have the symbol of the sea king? Anyone in the world can have it."


    The sea king felt humiliated and immediately gathered the spiritual energy in his body, wanting to release it.


    The spiritual energy suddenly became faintly discernible, and the blue light became less obvious in the surroundings.


    Jiang Ming used his spiritual energy to suppress the blue light.


    The sea king felt shocked.

 Chapter 932 Scaly Man

    Chapter 932 Scaly Man


    "You... You... Coward¡­"


    The sea king said that many times, making Jiang Ming feel a headacheing on.


    In fact, he wanted to call Jiang Ming a fool. He did not know how he ended up calling him a coward.


    "You can''t even understand what you''re saying, and you''re still thinking of cursing. Go back to where you came from!"


    Jiang Ming kicked the sea king away.


    The sea king immediately entered the vortex in the sky, and with this, the sky immediately returned to normal.


    Sikong Wuyuan was somewhat incredulous.


    "Who summoned this guy? This phenomenon in the sky is really strange."


    "I think I know who summoned him. Follow me first," the child said warily.


    The child''s voice was very low. It was obvious that he was looking for something.


    Jiang Ming could not help but be curious. Then, he followed the child.


    The child circled around and sneaked behind the person he was talking about.


    As they circled around, they instantly saw this person''s back.


    His back was covered in scales. He looked like a fish, but judging from his intact human limbs, he was not a fish.


    The child went forward and grabbed the person''s neck.


    That person''s entire body changed colors.


    Then, he broke his neck and turned to Jiang Ming.


    Although his neck was broken, there was no blood. Instead, there was a lot of powder.


    The powder fell on Jiang Ming and the others.


    Jiang Ming felt that there was something wrong with the powder, so he took this time to quickly check if he was okay.


    As expected, the immune system in his body was damaged.


    He sighed.


    At this rate, even a small wound would take his life. The others would suffer the same fate as him.


    The head of the man with the broken neck began to jump up and down like a spring. He shouted, "Are you all here to see me perform a trick? You guys should like it very much."


    He grinned widely.


    An inconspicuous scar appeared on the back of his neck. The scar was very long and bloody.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    He felt that this was a little abnormal. He might as well take this opportunity to treat his illness.


    After thinking for a moment, Jiang Ming turned around and nned to leave.


    When the man saw that Jiang Ming was about to leave, his face instantly darkened.


    "Ning Caichen, where do you n to go? You haven''t settled the matter with Li Nanchu yet!"


    As he spoke, darkness appeared in front of Jiang Ming''s eyes.


    The ck line in the man''s hand happened to touch Jiang Ming.


    A golden ring appeared.


    This ring had a gravitational pull, and there was a flow of spiritual energy in the middle.


    The spiritual energy emitted a maroon light.


    There were some tiny bugs in the ring, but they did not enter Jiang Ming''s body.


    Due to the darkness in front of him, Jiang Ming could not see the situation outside and started to panic.


    He had encountered such a situation before, but this time it was more serious than the previous one.


    He tried to focus his mind and conjured a white object in his palm.


    Yuan Hehe looked up in wonder.


    The item now had a dark color to it, and with a whoosh, it appeared in front of the man.


    This thing directly destroyed the internal organs of the man. They proceeded to fall out of him.


    Seeing that scene, Sikong Wuyuan almost vomited.


    This man was quite special. His heart would fall out if he was not careful.


    Jiang Ming also saw it clearly and could not help but feel a little strange.


    This man looked uncanny.


    After his heart fell out, the man continued to jump on the spot as if nothing had happened.


    At this moment, he alsounched an attack. His head extended directly in front of Jiang Ming and the others.


    Jiang Ming and the others'' hearts skipped a beat. He raised his hand and pped the head back.


    However, the moment he did this, the man bounced up again, and his head once again appeared in front of Jiang Ming and the others.


    Jiang Ming realized that this method was useless, so he conjured an array.


    Just as the head was baring its teeth at them, he opened the array and trapped the head.


    Because of the array, there was no way for the man to retract his head.


    However, at this moment, a clone of the man appeared behind Jiang Ming and the others.


    The clone did not attack them with his head. Instead, he jumped in front of them and shed at them with a dagger in his hand.


    Jiang Ming saw the dagger and hurriedly broke it.


    However, the clone''s eyes were empty. In the midst of the frenzy, Jiang Ming and the others saw that they were trapped in a space and could not leave at all.


    Knowing that this was a trick yed by the man, Jiang Ming simply fell silent.


    He felt that the man should also be in this space.


    Otherwise, there was no way to use this space. However, he could not find the man now, so he could only wait for the right opportunity.


    The man did not wait for long as he had expected. Instead, he revealed a part of his body, but it quickly disappeared.


    A few mirrors appeared in front of them, but these mirrors did not reflect themselves. Instead, they reflected clones of the man.


    They seemed to be conscious as they attacked them in unison.


    These attacks shed together and released a huge force that almost sent Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe flying.


    The child was deeply hurt. He was dizzy and almost fell to the ground.


    Jiang Ming regretted bringing the child over.


    Although he was a beast, he was really weak. It was better to let him stay in a safe ce.


    At this moment, the child closed his eyes.


    Huge vines and all kinds of strange animals appeared in the mirrors. These animals chased after Jiang Ming and the others.


    Jiang Ming took a step forward. These animals could not catch them at all.


    Sikong Wuyuan and the others also followed suit. However, after going up, they discovered that there seemed to be a crack in the space above.


    Yuan Hehe immediately told Jiang Ming the news. He felt that this ce might be an opportunity for a breakthrough, so he released his spiritual energy.


    The spiritual energy exploded in the gap, but the gap disappeared. Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    However, the mirrors shattered in an instant. Not only did the animals inside not disappear with the mirrors, but they also flew toward Jiang Ming and the others.


    Jiang Ming knew that it was useless to jump up, so he simplynded on the ground.

 Chapter 933 Stealth Attack

    Chapter 933 Stealth Attack


    Jiang Ming nned to follow the man in a head-on attack, and the others also went to the ground.


    However, after Jiang Ming reached the ground, those animals quickly disappeared.


    Jiang Ming thought that the attack was effective and immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Sikong Wuyuan and the others thought that Jiang Ming had eliminated the threat and were very happy.


    Then, they were hit by the enemy one by one. They knew what they had hit and kept looking around.


    Sikong Wuyuan''s body suddenly caught fire again. Yuan Hehe felt an unbearable headache, and his body was covered in wounds.


    The child was confused and kept looking around. However, it was still easy for him to be hit by things and get hurt.


    Jiang Ming suddenly realized that there seemed to be a few things in front of him that could not be seen clearly. The things were still blurry, but they were very fast and kept circling between them.


    He closed his eyes and sensed that someone wasing over. He grabbed the person''s hand and things immediately returned to their original state.


    Jiang Ming opened his eyes and realized that it was the animal from before. He immediately understood and threw the animal to the ground.


    When the other animals came over, he lifted them up and spun them left and right.


    In an instant, all the animals revealed their true forms. Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe seized the opportunity and attacked the animals in an instant. They cut the bodies of the animals into four pieces, but they instantly became untouchable again.


    It did not seem to be of any use to them. It did not take long for Jiang Ming to find that the animals seemed to be able to continue attacking him. He could not help but feel strange.


    He felt that he still had to capture the man, so he immediately looked around for traces of the man.


    However, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could not detect the invisible animals and were constantly attacked by them.


    Not long after, many bloodstains appeared on their bodies, and their blood flowed on the ground.


    Jiang Ming realized that time was running out. He chanted a spell and released a huge amount of spiritual energy at the same time, breaking the space.


    The man also revealed his true appearance. It was actually a man wearing another man''s skin.


    This man was extremely thin and weak. He did not look like he had any spiritual energy at all and kept coughing.


    The corners of his mouth curled into a smile.


    "I really didn''t expect to be discovered by you guys, but so what? I don''t have long to live. You can do whatever you want to me."


    Jiang Ming looked at the man in front of him and saw that he had various diseases in his body, but they were not impossible to remove.


    "Your illness can be cured. I don''t know who told you that you would die." Heughed.


    "You''ve already been treated as a pawn, yet you still think that you''ve done your best here. Is this how fools are created?"


    "What did you say?"


    The man turned pale with fright and asked Jiang Ming anxiously.


    Jiang Ming was toozy to repeat what he had just said.


    Sikong Wuyuan was very angry. He then sneered and said, "Don''t you know that you''ve been used? You still have to ask Ning Caichen for help!?"


    "This... How is this possible? I did my best for him and even resurrected him. He can''t treat me like this."


    The man was shocked and muttered to himself. He hated Jiang Ming!


    If it was not for him, he would still be in the dark and could continue to be a carefree and happy fugitive. It was all because of Ning Caichen that he was like this!


    If Jiang Ming knew what this man was thinking, he would definitely roll his eyes.


    "All of you shut up!"


    The man was furious. He wore a bracelet with a bell on his hand and kept shaking it.


    Jiang Ming only heard the word ''resurrected'', and he could not help but find it strange.


    Who was resurrected?


    He had a feeling that Li Nanchu might have been resurrected, but he also felt that something was wrong.


    If Li Nanchu had really been resurrected, why would he need his younger brother to avenge him?


    Moreover, the new king was not his younger brother.


    The sound of the bell became clearer and clearer. Jiang Ming did not understand the use of the bell bracelet.


    Then, a group of soldiers appeared in front of them. He immediately understood.


    Sikong Wuyuan was still angry. He did not have any kindness toward the man.


    Now that he saw these soldiers, he was immediately furious. He raised his hand and threw arge gold bracelet over.


    The bracelet expanded and bound the soldiers.


    Not long after, these soldiers were tied up.


    Blood flowed like a river, and the man could not help but be stunned.


    Sikong Wuyuan stood in front of him and imitated Jiang Ming''s cold tone. "I advise you to think a little. Besides, even if you die, it won''t be quick. There are many ways to torture you. When the timees, what will you do?"


    The man''s expression changed drastically, and he got up to leave.


    However, Jiang Ming saw through his thoughts and tied the man up.


    He was deliberately scaring the man.


    "We wanted to torture you. How can we let you go so easily?"


    The man panicked. He begged for mercy. "Lord Ning Caichen, you can have anything you want. Besides, why are we even enemies? Those people used me. You are their enemy, and now I am their enemy! Therefore, we''re friends."


    "You sure know how to confuse people. Just now, you seemed to be saying that we exposed the truth and that you wanted to kill us."


    The child was aggressive.


    The man felt that the child was too noisy, but he could not do anything in front of Jiang Ming.


    The man smiled and said, "Isn''t that for the soldiers to hear? Otherwise, wouldn''t I have disappeared without a trace?"


    "You still haven''t told us who was resurrected. Was it Li Nanchu?"


    Jiang Ming told the man his doubts. The man did not expect Jiang Ming to know, and his expression changed again.


    He thenughed awkwardly. "He''s someone else."


    However, Jiang Ming had already captured his emotions, and he felt strange.


    Was Li Nanchu avoiding them?


    Sikong Wuyuan was more curious about the method to resurrect Li Nanchu than the resurrected person. He immediately asked.


    The manughed sinisterly.


    "Do you also need me to revive someone? I can help you resurrect them, but I need you to contribute your spiritual energy."


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming understood.


    Li Nanchu''s younger brother must have given his spiritual energy to this man, which was why he was able to revive Li Nanchu.

 Chapter 934 An Act

    <h4>Chapter 934 An Act</h4>


    However, Li Nanchu did not want everyone to think that his younger brother had be an ordinary person, so he pretended to be his younger brother.


    "Take us to Li Nanchu first."


    Jiang Ming looked at the man and gestured for him to move forward.


    "Why should I bring you to Li Nanchu? You can''t evenpensate me for my efforts!"


    However, the man started to y tricks at that moment, and he kept onining.


    Jiang Ming sneered.


    "Your life is in our hands. Do you think torturing you just now was just for fun?"


    "Then torture me to death," the man said righteously. "I''m going to die soon anyway. There''s no need to dy it."


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming directly used other tactics.


    "As long as you bring us to see Li Nanchu, we can treat you. Your illness can bepletely cured. If you believe us, then bring us there."


    At that moment, the man''s desire to live reached its peak, but he still could not believe it and asked again in detail, "Is what you said true?"


    "Of course, it''s true."


    "Then how are you going to prove it to me?"


    The man started to think again.


    Jiang Ming secretly used his spiritual energy to conjure a golden disc and ced it in front of the man.


    "This is a top-grade magic tool. The spiritual energy inside is endless. You can carry it with you."


    The man paused for a moment and looked at the disc. He immediately felt the spiritual energy on the disc. He could not help but believe Jiang Ming and put the disc away.


    "Then I''ll take you there first. Follow me." He pretended to be arrogant.


    In his opinion, Li Nanchu''s life was not as important as his.


    He could benefit everyone, but Li Nanchu was of no use at all.


    However, halfway through, the man''s illness suddenly came back. His entire body could not bear the pain, and he fell to the ground.


    Sikong Wu Yuan pped his forehead helplessly. "This is great. Li Nanchu hasn''t even appeared yet, and the people here have already fallen. I wonder when we''ll be able to see Li Nanchu again."


    However, when the hidden guards saw this, they hurriedly went to make a report.


    Li Nanchu''s face waspletely disfigured, and his body had been broken into pieces.


    He was angry.


    He never thought that the man would betray him. If he had known earlier, he would have killed this man.


    However, there was not enough time for him to act like this. Li Nanchu did not hesitate and turned to look at the guards. "Send these soldiers to stall them."


    The guards epted the order and left.


    Li Nanchu picked up his clothes.


    The only thing he could do now was to leave as soon as possible. He had just been resurrected, and there was still a lot of spiritual energy that he had notpletely absorbed.


    He could not beat Ning Caichen in the first ce, and now he was even weaker.


    On Jiang Ming''s side, they were about to save the man when they saw arge group of peopleing toward them.


    The group was aggressive and carried a hint of coldness. It was obvious that they were here to attack.


    Jiang Ming could tell that someone had informed Li Nanchu. He smiled lightly and said, "I''m afraid Li Nanchu is running for his life."


    "What?"


    Sikong Wuyuan was still in a daze, but he quickly reacted. He gritted his teeth and said, "Li Nanchu treated us like this. We can''t let him escape just like that. We''ll hold these people back here. Jiang Ming, you go and find Li Nanchu."


    "No need. Let''s go and find him together."


    Jiang Ming immediately released a huge barrier.


    He trapped these people inside it.


    Those people pped the barrier, wanting to get out.


    However, Jiang Ming had used all his spiritual energy, so they could not break the barrier at all.


    Jiang Ming sighed in his heart.


    This barrier was really useful.


    He raised his hand to signal for the others to follow him. He sensed Li Nanchu''s aura, and that man was also taken away by Jiang Ming and the others.


    The man was especially grateful that they did not abandon him and could not help but sigh.


    If only his master was not Li Nanchu, but these people.


    However, things did not go as he wished. It was toote now. He only hoped that after someone cured him, he could enjoy his twilight years.


    When they arrived at the side hall, Li Nanchu was about to leave when he bumped into Jiang Ming and the others.


    "Your Majesty, where are you going?"


    Jiang Ming smiled in a friendly manner.


    "We should really celebrate your resurrection."


    Sikong Wuyuan said in a strange tone. He did not understand.


    Why did Li Nanchu want them dead?


    Li Nanchu smiled gently.


    "What do you mean? I''m not Li Nanchu, but Li Nanchu''s younger brother. You''re mistaken."


    He felt that his disguise had not been removed, so he quickly spoke up for himself.


    Then, he said innocently, "I won''t attack you anymore. I don''t know what''s going on with this person either. You can punish him."


    The man could clearly see Li Nanchu''s act. He could not help but say angrily, "Li Nanchu, you have to have a conscience when doing things. I''ve done so much for you. Is it really okay for you to treat me like this?"


    Li Nanchu pretended not to know the man.


    "I don''t know who you are at all. Don''t pester me here!"


    In the end, he said to Jiang Ming and the others, "I have something to do now. I want to leave. If you have anything to do, please do as you please."


    As he spoke, he lifted his feet and wanted to leave, but he was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Jiang Ming''s entire body emitted spiritual energy, and the light of the spiritual energy was looming around him.


    Li Nanchu realized that a great battle was about to begin and quickly wanted to eliminate Jiang Ming''s hostility.


    "Lord Ning Caichen, what are you doing? I didn''t do anything to you."


    As he spoke, he took a few steps back.


    The best oue for him now was to take advantage of the good opportunity and escape.


    "Where do you want to run to?"


    Sikong Wuyuan saw through Li Nanchu''s thoughts and immediately went behind him.


    Yuan Hehe and the child also came to his left and right, obviously wanting to surround him.


    Li Nanchu was speechless. "I didn''t want to run at all. I just wanted to get out. You guys are too paranoid."


    "It''s time for us to settle the score," Jiang Ming said unhurriedly.


    "What?" Li Nanchu took a deep breath.


    He was extremely anxious.


    Was he really going to use his secret weapon?


    If he could, he really did not want to use this secret weapon. He could only use it once.


    "You let people beat us up for so long. You should give us an exnation."

 Chapter 935 Invincible Saintess

    Chapter 935 Invincible Saintess


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying. There must be some misunderstanding between us."


    Li Nanchu took a deep breath and realized that he was about to die.


    Then, he raised his hand and sprinkled some golden powder in front of him. He quickly said something.


    The golden powder immediately emitted a light that enveloped the surroundings.


    Jiang Ming felt a powerful force and quickly signaled Sikong Wuyuan and the others to retreat with him.


    As this power was too excessive, Sikong Wuyuan and the others did not feel it. However, they were shaken by this power until their entire bodies became weak.


    They could not help but tell Jiang Ming about their weakened senses.


    Jiang Ming did not feel anything at all. When he heard this, he could not help but worry about his five senses and divine sense.


    At this moment, a saintess appeared in the area enveloped by the light.


    The saintess was wless, and she was wearing exquisite and shiny jewelry. The jewelry on her body seemed to weigh at least five pounds.


    Jiang Ming seriously suspected that this woman was a man in disguise. Otherwise, how could she bear such heavy jewelry?


    "I''m the saintess of the Xiaguo Kingdom. If you''re rude to the king, you''re rude to me! The royal family must have a sessor."


    The saintess raised her hand and released a long thread in her palm.


    These long threads wrapped around Jiang Ming and the others.


    Jiang Ming wanted to block it through the barrier, but then he realized that these long threads could pass through things.


    He thought of the animals from before.


    After a while, he seized the opportunity to cut the thin threads while the saintess was not paying attention.


    The saintess was dumbfounded. She immediately released her spiritual energy to make up for the thin threads being cut.


    However, Jiang Ming went directly behind the saintess. In front of him was his doppelganger.


    The saintess did not know at all. She thought that she had killed Jiang Ming and finally became smug.


    Sikong Wuyuan and the others were frozen by her, and their faces became expressionless.


    Jiang Ming cut off the saintess'' head, and the head fell in front of Sikong Wuyuan with a grunt. They were able to move immediately.


    However, the saintess was not dead. Her body could still move.


    She looked for her head aimlessly and shouted, "You b*stard! How dare you hurt me! I''m going to make you die a horrible death!"


    Jiang Ming deliberately crushed her head and sneered. "I''ve already crushed your head. I don''t mind crushing your body too."


    The saintess felt the terrible state of her head and could not help but feel resentful.


    There was no head, but blood and tears appeared on her body.


    The bright red color attracted Jiang Ming. The saintess immediately raised her hand, and a huge holy light was released from both sides.


    This holy light actually allowed her to grow a head that was exactly the same as before.


    The saintess burst intoughter.


    "Isn''t it just a single head? I still have many more. I''ll give them all to you when the timees."


    Seeing this light, Sikong Wuyuan could not help but feel terrified.


    "Could this be the Headless Technique? How could you know such a spell? The Xiaguo Kingdom didn''t have such a spell passed down."


    "You are merely visitors of this ce, but I am the person who is above everything in this kingdom. You should all address me as the supreme leader."


    The saintess began to gloat again, her eyes filled with disdain.


    Jiang Ming was very unhappy.


    He hated pretentious people. He felt that this saintess was asking for a beating.


    In the blink of an eye, he had taken Li Nanchu''s sword and cut the saintess down.


    The saintess was immediately cut into two, and even her body disappeared. However, this cut did not cause the saintess to lose a single drop of blood.


    This was the strangest thing to Jiang Ming.


    The saintess looked like a human but was not a human. Could it be that she was transformed by some illusion?


    At this moment, the saintess automatically came back together. She took out a snack from somewhere and said in boredom, "You guys are really persistent. I already said that you can''t kill me. Even if you cut me a thousand times, you can''t kill me."


    Seeing the saintess'' smug look, Jiang Ming was furious. He simply threw Li Nanchu over.


    Li Nanchu hit the saintess.


    The saintess disappeared, and so did the light.


    When Jiang Ming saw it, he was shocked.


    How effective! He was indeed the king of the Xiaguo Kingdom!


    Li Nanchu''s bottom hurt badly from the impact. His body, which had just been resurrected, could not help but break into pieces.


    He never thought that Jiang Ming would know the way to defeat him, and he began to feel angry again.


    He could no longer summon the saintess, but that did not mean that he would die here.


    He was determined not to die. His life was created by his younger brother''s spiritual energy.


    At this moment, Li Nanping appeared in the sight of Jiang Ming''s men.


    Jiang Ming could not help but greet him.


    "Li Nanping, long time no see. How''s your spiritual energy?"


    Li Nanpingughed. "You guys found out pretty quickly, but so what? My brother will have unlimited spiritual energy for the rest of his life. If you have any brains, hurry up and leave this ce. Don''t disturb my time with my brother."


    Then, Jiang Ming asked again.


    "We have never done anything to you. Why are you killing us?"


    "Are you seriously that dumb?"


    Jiang Ming felt that there was something wrong with their heads. He raised his hand and split Li Nanping into two.


    Li Nanping was simply an ordinary person and died on the spot.


    "Nanping!"


    Li Nanchu''s heart jumped, and he felt extremely ufortable.


    No matter what, his younger brother had sacrificed too much for him. He really did not want him to die now.


    Li Nanchu had no idea where he got his courage from, but he went straight for Jiang Ming, as if he wanted to kill him.


    Jiang Ming did not indulge him and directly split Li Nanchu into two. Li Nanchu''s corpsey beside Li Nanping.


    "Ning Caichen, aren''t we going too far? This kingdom still needs to be governed."


    The child bit his lower lip, not knowing what to say.


    "There are some things that we have to do without mercy. Otherwise, they wille and kill us."


    Jiang Ming looked around and found a hidden guard. He red at him.


    The hidden guard immediately understood. He hurried to Li Nanchu and Li Nanping. Then, he smiled and said, "Lord Ning Caichen, should we throw them into the mass grave?"


    "Anything is fine, but you have to torture them first."


    Jiang Ming looked at the thin man.


    He was the key to solving the problem now.

 Chapter 936 Savior

    Chapter 936 Savior


    When Jiang Ming turned, the others also looked at the thin man.


    The thin man panicked. He waved his hand. "Why are you all looking at me? I don''t have any intentions of killing you. Now that the Xiaguo Kingdom needs a new king, aren''t you nning to take the throne?"


    He quickly changed the topic and looked around.


    When a new king took office, it was inevitable that he would need prestige.


    He usually provided relief to disaster victims and would be known as a benevolent person among the people.


    If Ning Caichen became the new king, his life would be saved.


    "I don''t n to take the throne. Anyway, we should leave." Jiang Ming turned around.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe nodded.


    "My new king, how can you abandon the Xiaguo Kingdom?"


    At this moment, a group of people suddenly appeared in the pce. The old man in the lead suddenly knelt in front of Jiang Ming with a sly look in his eyes.


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. Then, he shook his head. "I''m not your new king at all. Don''t try to make things up."


    The old man calmly took out a bowl of blood. He smiled and said, "Whether or not you are the new king, you can verify it by dripping your blood in here. When the blood fuses, it will be the time for the new king toe."


    Jiang Ming felt that it was troublesome and was about to refuse. Unexpectedly, a group ofmoners followed the old man and knelt on the ground.


    "Please fuse with the new king''s blood!" they shouted. "Otherwise, we''ll all die on the streets."


    Jiang Ming smiled awkwardly.


    "Ning Caichen, why don''t you give it a try?" Sikong Wuyuan quickly suggested. "No matter what, these people are innocent. It''s just some blood."


    Yuan Hehe felt that it made sense. He also tried to persuade Jiang Ming. "Yes, Ning Caichen. You should try. This is not a small matter."


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment, then cut his finger and dripped the blood into the bowl.


    Miraculously, the blood of the two sides fused and formed a dragon.


    The old man was so excited that he broke the bowl. He quickly knelt on the ground and said to Jiang Ming, "Your Majesty, you are the new king of the Xiaguo Kingdom. Please be the new king and lead the Xiaguo Kingdom to unify the world."


    "Shut up."


    Jiang Ming grinned and turned around to leave.


    Unexpectedly, those people and themoners surrounded them in a circle and knelt down non-stop. It was obvious that they wanted to force them to take over.


    They knelt down and begged for a new king to ascend the throne. Seeing this, Jiang Ming had no choice but to agree.


    He was heartless, but he could not kill people indiscriminately.


    Jiang Ming had mixed feelings when he entered the pce.


    Along the way, he really did not expect that he would be the new king of the Xiaguo Kingdom.


    The old man went forward to help Jiang Ming, but Jiang Ming waved his hand.


    The old man knelt on the ground again.


    "Lord Ning Caichen, I''m General Xiaguo. I''m here to support you. I think we should change the way we address you. You have already be the new king, so you have to give yourself a title."


    Sikong Wuyuan thought about it and said, "Why don''t we call him savior?"


    He had always thought that Ning Caichen was the savior of the world.


    "Savior¡­ This is good."


    General Xiaguo''s eyes lit up, and he immediately knelt down.


    "Your Majesty, I am very grateful that you have be the new king of the Xiaguo Kingdom."


    "It''s alright," Jiang Ming muttered to himself and smiled.


    Yuan Hehe thought for a moment. "Usually, the first thing a new king does when he ascends to the throne is to rebuild his home. You''ll be busyter."


    General Xiaguo nodded. "That''s true. The people are in dire straits now. Please take a look."


    Walking on the streets, some residents had already lost their homes. They made their own tents.


    The outside of the tent was open, and it was not done very well, so people could see the scene inside.


    Many people were injured, some had broken arms and legs, and some could not speak.


    Jiang Ming sent the royal physician to treat them. However, he shook his head and said, "Your Majesty, some people''s conditions cannot bepletely cured. My medical skills are not up to par. The skills of the royal physicians of the Xiaguo Kingdom arecking."


    Jiang Ming could not help butin.


    He nced around and found that those people could be treated.


    The royal physician was flustered. He quickly knelt down and said, "Please don''t punish me, Your Majesty. If you have anything to say, please continue."


    "I didn''t punish you, did I?"


    Jiang Ming yawned and pondered.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not stand it anymore. He quickly said, "I know some medical skills too. I think these people can be cured. I think I should go and treat them. royal physician, you can be my assistant."


    "I think you''ll be the next royal physician!" Yuan Hehe teased Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan hurriedly shook his head. "I don''t want to be a royal physician. It''s so annoying."


    "Alright," the royal physician hurriedly replied.


    Sikong Wuyuan followed them to the treatment room.


    Jiang Ming thought of some people scattered in the Daliang Kingdom and nned to find an opportunity to bring them back.


    Yuan Hehe and the child wandered around.


    "Let''s see what the civilians need."


    "Those people are quite pitiful. Feel free to take a look."


    Jiang Ming continued to walk forward and found a civilian area.


    The injured people here were the same as those in front of them, but they were all thin and weak. They were obviously hungry.


    Some people did not dare to go forward when they saw Jiang Ming. They could only shout from the front. "Your Majesty, please give us a sip of water to drink. We haven''t had a sip of water for several weeks."


    "Why don''t you have water to drink?" Jiang Ming asked carefully. *Didn''t the Xiaguo Country just have a disaster a few days ago?"


    He was asking a pregnant woman who was holding a baby in her arms.


    The child looked at Jiang Ming innocently.


    The pregnant woman did not seem to know how to speak. The baby helped her. "My mother is coughing so much that she can''t speak. She hasn''t been able to eat or drink water here.


    "Last year, a batch of locusts came and directly wiped out our food. The old king felt that we were the ones who killed the food, so he cut off our water sources. He sent people to suck away the water."


    "How bizarre¡­"


    Jiang Ming was speechless. Then, he said, "Can you take me to see that field?"


    He thought about it, maybe he could solve this problem.


    The baby and the pregnant woman immediately had hope.


    The baby held the pregnant woman''s hand and led Jiang Ming forward. They turned right into an alley.

 Chapter 937 Hostage

    <h4>Chapter 937 Hostage</h4>


    The alley was very dark, and Jiang Ming could not see the scene inside at all.


    He could not help but feel a little suspicious.


    "Can we really enter that field by walking in here? Don''t lie to me."


    "We can indeed reach that field," the baby said with tears in his eyes." However, the houses here have copsed and blocked our view. It''s dark here."


    Jiang Ming was about to speak when he saw a sharp light appear in front of him.


    That light was obviously the light of a sword.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming quickly became vignt and then fought with the light in the darkness.


    A long sword appeared in his hand, and the sound of the long sword rang out in the air.


    The baby trembled in fear and did not dare to make a sound.


    The pregnant woman also covered the baby''s mouth, afraid of disturbing the attacker.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming heard a rough voice.


    "Boss, this person is the new savior. He must have a lot of food on him. If we kidnap him, those people will have to give us half of the food."


    Jiang Ming immediately understood that these people had be thieves because they were extremely hungry. He then shouted, "You don''t have to fight me. You can get food. I''m here to solve your problem."


    "How is that possible?" The bossughed in the darkness. The previous king also said the same thing, but in the end, he still killed and plundered us, forcing us to be bandits. The old king isn''t much, but the new king is definitely not a good person either."


    Jiang Ming knew that these people couldn''t be reasoned with, so he simply snapped his fingers.


    A me appeared in his palm, illuminating the faces of the bandits.


    All of them were thin and weak. Jiang Ming found it hard to imagine how they practiced martial arts on their own.


    "Don''t hurt my mother," the baby said as he hugged the pregnant woman.


    The baby''s words also attracted the attention of the bandits.


    "How could you do such a thing to a baby?" The boss couldn''t help but say angrily, "And to think that you said you could give us food. You must be lying to us!"


    Jiang Ming suddenly was confused. He was a little speechless. "The pregnant woman and the baby are unharmed. How could something have happened? Can''t you be more reasonable?"


    "His Majesty didn''t do anything to me," the baby chimed in. "He just wanted me to bring him to the fields to fix everything."


    "That field is now full of locusts. How can it be fixed? Don''t be fooled by him. He wants to trick you intoing into a remote ce and then skin you."


    The boss scared the baby.


    The baby panicked. He looked at Jiang Ming in horror and retreated with the pregnant woman.


    Jiang Ming suddenly felt strange.


    He did not seem to have done anything, right?


    "What?" The leader did not allow him to exin further. He sneered and said, "Didn''t His Majesty say that he would give us food?" We''re short on meat now. Why don''t you give us your meat?"


    "You will die if you eat human flesh."


    Jiang Ming frowned, realizing that a great battle was about to break out.


    Sure enough, before he could finish speaking, the old boss brought his men and rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    Unexpectedly, before they could touch Jiang Ming, they were shaken away by a force.


    Jiang Ming was a little puzzled. He turned around and found Zhu Asi. He could not help but be surprised. "Zhu Asi, you actually followed me here."


    "I was bored in the house, so I came over," Zhu Asi said as he waved his hands.


    He red at the old man. "You can''t me the mistakes of the old king on the new king. His Majesty is a very good person."


    "If he really did something to the baby and the pregnant woman, it wouldn''t be toote for you to attack him. If he''s a good person, wouldn''t you have killed them by mistake?"


    "I would rather kill a hundred people than let a thousand people go."


    The boss was stubborn and led his subordinates to charge forward.


    Their bodies emitted a purple light.


    Zhu Asi was shocked, and his expression was unclear.


    "How do you know Zhuyan Pce''s spiritual techniques?"


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded when he heard this.


    He knew that only the people inside the Zhuyan Pce could learn the spiritual techniques. How did these people know?


    The boss did not answer Zhu Asi''s question. Instead, he shed at the two of them.


    Jiang Ming grabbed the boss''s long sword with one hand and lifted the boss up with the long sword. The boss had no choice but to give up his weapon and charge at Jiang Ming barehanded.


    Jiang Ming did not want to be outdone. He used the boss''s weapon and shed his body.


    A huge crack appeared on the boss''s body. He howled in pain, and his eyes darkened. Then, heughed out loud.


    "I have already sacrificed myself for the Xiaguo Kingdom. This is nothing."


    Jiang Ming wanted tough.


    What did he mean by sacrificing himself for the Xiaguo Kingdom? What had he done for the Xiaguo Kingdom?


    Zhu Asi''s expression turned cold, and he wanted to take the opportunity to escape.


    "Don''t think that I don''t know what kind of ce the Zhuyan Pce is."


    The boss panicked, but it was toote.


    He threw down a ball of spiritual energy, which exploded in the air.


    A cloud of smoke blocked Zhu Asi and Jiang Ming, but Zhu Asi grabbed the boss.


    "Leave quickly, don''t worry about me," shouted the boss.


    The subordinates were a little hesitant and left.


    After the smoke dispersed, only the boss was left.


    "It won''t be easy for you to catch me," the boss said rather than surrender.


    As he spoke, he quickly jumped up again. Spiritual energy kept appearing in his hand and he threw it at Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi.


    Zhu Asi''s expression changed again and again, and he could not help but let go of his boss''s hand.


    Jiang Ming followed closely behind and directly held the boss''s throat.


    The boss was lifted up by Jiang Ming, and Jiang Ming red at him coldly.


    "What do you want to do?" The boss''s heart skipped a beat.


    Jiang Ming did not have the intention to kill the boss, but he also felt that he was too disobedient. Then, he raised his hand and poured some spiritual energy into the boss''s forehead.


    The boss suddenly felt that his entire body seemed to be out of control. Jiang Ming slowly put him down.


    "Why did you put him down?" Zhu Asi asked curiously. "Aren''t you afraid that he''ll attack us again?"


    "Why don''t you see if he listens to me first?" Jiang Ming smiled with interest.


    "How can I listen to you?" the boss snapped aggressively. "You want me to listen to you? No way!"

 Chapter 938 Eat It First

    Chapter 938 Eat It First


    "Move forward!" Jiang Ming ordered.


    "How is this possible?" The boss could not help but walk forward. He panicked.


    "What?" Zhu Asi asked in disbelief. "Then can I order this boss around too?"


    "No, only I can give orders. Let''s go to that field first. The most important thing now is to solve the problem there."


    Then, Jiang Ming nced at the baby and the pregnant woman.


    "Are you guys still going? If you don''t want to go, then go back. I''ll look for it myself first."


    The baby thought for a moment and then said firmly, "No, I want to go with you. It''s not easy to find that field. The less time we spend searching, the more time we can save the people."


    The boss could not help but sigh. "If you think like this now, who will be grateful to you? You will also lose your life in the future."


    "Why do you always think that we will kill you? If I wanted to kill you, I could do it right now."


    Jiang Ming was speechless. He did not say anything more to the boss and brought the baby and the pregnant woman to the field.


    At this moment, the locusts were all resting together in the field.


    Zhu Asi was shocked. "This is the first time I''ve seen so many locusts. Who lured them here?"


    "The locusts can still be dealt with."


    Jiang Ming was very calm as he pondered in his heart.


    These locusts definitely could not be driven away or eliminated. Even if they were driven away or eliminated, the food crisis of these poor people would still not be solved.


    The water was easy to obtain, but the food was hard to obtain.


    The boss mocked Jiang Ming at the side. "Your Majesty. How can you save the kingdom? How can you solve the problem of food? These locusts are not to be trifled with. No matter how much food there is, they will eat it up."


    Thest sentence gave Jiang Ming a reminder.


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment.


    Locusts ate food, so they could eat locusts too. These locusts were also delicious to eat.


    "Help me catch these locusts," he said to Zhu Asi.


    Then, he turned around and looked around. He walked to the left and took a bag.


    He opened the bag and covered it with ayer of spiritual energy. He said to Zhu Asi, "You just need to put the locusts inside. This spiritual energy will block the locusts. I didn''t expect that I would be able to catch locusts one day."


    Zhu Asi held his arm and went straight ahead before Jiang Ming could rush over.


    His spiritual energy circled around the locusts. After a while, he caught many locusts.


    Jiang Ming wasn''t willing to be outdone and instructed the boss to follow him.


    The three of them spent about an hour catching all the locusts.


    The boss could not help but pant. He said helplessly, "If you didn''t instruct me, I wouldn''t have caught these locusts. I''m exhausted."


    "These locusts can help the people."


    Jiang Ming smiled mysteriously.


    "How can these locusts help the civilians? What nonsense are you talking about? Do you want us to eat these things?"


    The boss could not help but twitch his lips. He did not believe what Jiang Ming said at all.


    However, Jiang Ming''s eyes lit up. "You''re right," he said. "These locusts are edible."


    Are you crazy? These things are poisonous. Are you going to poison these poor people to death? You''re no different from the old king."


    The boss became aggressive, his eyes cold.


    "You haven''t eaten them before," Zhu Asi retorted. "How would you know? You only care about yourself!"


    Then, he looked at Jiang Ming and said, "Ning Caichen, why don''t you use this guy as your first test subject? I think he''s quite suitable to be a test subject."


    "Hey, how can you do this? I''m amoner. You should be the ones to try it yourself."


    The boss was unhappy, and his subordinates suddenly appeared in front of everyone, bringing a group ofmoners with them.


    "Let go of our boss!" the subordinates shouted angrily. "Otherwise, we''ll make you pay with your lives!"


    "That''s right," themoners chimed in. "You''re just our king. We have no love for you."


    "You should love usmoners, not treat us like this."


    Jiang Ming sighed. "Since you think I''m lying, I''ll try to show you."


    He picked up a locust.


    The locusts were still alive and jumping around randomly.


    The poor people thought that Jiang Ming was going to throw the locusts in front of them. They quickly stepped back and said with panic in their eyes," Are you going to attack us with locusts?"


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and attracted the firewood over. He used the firewood to make a simple device.


    He snapped his fingers again and ignited the match.


    The mes burned fiercely. Jiang Ming ced a thin wooden branch and inserted the locusts into the wooden branch one by one.


    Those locusts were originally still alive and kicking, but they were immediately stabbed to death.


    Zhu Asi sat at the side.


    He had never eaten locusts before, so he could not help but feel a little ufortable.


    Jiang Ming ced the branch on the match.


    Not long after, it immediately emitted a strong fragrance.


    Zhu Asi could not help but get excited.


    "I can''t help but want to try it first. I don''t think it''s poisonous."


    "I think we should let the boss test the poison first."


    Jiang Ming deliberately made fun of his boss. He took a step forward and motioned for his boss toe over and eat.


    "That''s impossible," the boss said with his mouth tightly shut. "I would rather die than eat it."


    Jiang Ming nodded unhurriedly and forcefully opened the boss''s mouth.


    The boss opened his mouth and smiled bitterly in his heart, "When you kill me?"


    Then, he faced death calmly.


    Forget it. He was about to die now. It was useless whether he released this spiritual energy or not.


    Then, his expression changed again.


    Why was he about to die?


    The subordinate rushed forward with a dark look in his eyes. He rushed forward to snatch the locust, but he was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    "Today, your boss must eat this locust for me."


    As he spoke, he ced the locust in front of the boss.


    The boss followed Jiang Ming''s instructions and bit down, then swallowed.


    The taste of locusts spread in his mouth.


    Zhu Asi watched eagerly from the side.


    If he did not have any problems eating it, he would like to try it too.


    This deliciousness made the boss take a few more bites.


    He was surprised.


    How could these locusts be so delicious?


    However, at this time, a sallow and emaciated old man suddenly appeared in front of Jiang Ming.

 Chapter 939 Locust Feast

    <h4>Chapter 939 Locust Feast</h4>


    He recklessly inserted the locust into the firewood and started roasting it again.


    "I''m starving," he muttered to himself. "Whether it''s poisonous or not, I still want to eat something. Let me try it. I''m dying."


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming took a step forward and said to the old man. "Don''t worry. It''s not poisonous. The man will be fine even if he eats it."


    Although the boss thought it was delicious, he said with disdain, "It''s not poisonous now, but it doesn''t mean it won''t take effectter. Who knows?"


    The subordinate thought that his boss was going to die and hurriedly asked, "Boss, are you going to die?" I''ll bring you to see a doctor now."


    With that, he immediately rushed over, wanting to bring his boss back.


    "Come back!" Jiang Ming said calmly again when he saw the subordinate take the boss away.


    The boss did not want to leave, but he had no choice but to go.


    He had a bitter look on his face, making Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi want tough.


    The boss could not help but feel excited.


    Why did these locusts seem to be a little delicious? He wanted to eat more.


    Jiang Ming used a wooden branch to skewer the locusts again. He made several skewers.


    Zhu Asi followed suit and strung the locusts together. After he was done, he ced the locusts on top of the fire.


    The smell of roasted locusts filled the entire ce. The subordinates and the poor could not help but gulp.


    Why did it smell so good?


    The old man had already roasted the locusts and could not wait to put them into his mouth.


    A fragrant smell filled the air. He could not help but smack his lips. "This thing is really delicious. I want to eat a few more."


    "Old man, are you feeling any difort?" the poor people quickly asked the old man.


    Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi also started to eat with relish. They said, "It''s delicious. We don''t feel ufortable at all. You guys should try it too."


    The baby also started to roast the locusts without caring about anything else.


    Seeing them eating so happily, the other poor people could not help but rush over and roast the locusts as well.


    None of the subordinates dared to move, and they were hesitant.


    They wanted to eat but were afraid.


    The boss saw that the locusts were almost gone. He remembered that his subordinates were still hungry. He quickly said to his subordinates, "Why aren''t you guys eating? No matter what, fill your stomachs first!"


    He felt that there should be no problem with the locusts.


    Otherwise, he would have been poisoned by now. However, he could not say that out loud. He was still holding back his anger.


    Hearing their boss''s words, his subordinates rushed forward and fought for the locusts.


    "Wait!" The boss felt embarrassed and shouted, "Slow down!"


    In a short while, they had finished eating all the locusts inside.


    Jiang Ming looked at the baby and said, "You guys should have other fields, right? This field seems a little small."


    The baby quickly nodded. "That''s true. However, these fields are very far apart. I''m afraid it will take some time to catch all the locusts."


    "Go!" The boss quickly called out to his subordinates. "Follow them to catch those locusts. No matter what, fill the stomachs of those poor people first."


    Now that things hade to this, he felt that it was better to hide his personal feelings first.


    It had been some time now, and he felt that there was indeed no more poison.


    The subordinate quickly followed the boss''s instructions and went to catch the locusts. Another subordinate directly told the poor people the news.


    They quickly worked hard to catch the locusts.


    Soon, all the locusts were caught.


    Jiang Ming gathered the poor people and made them surround him. He made a big fire and taught the poor people to roast the locusts.


    Not long after, the locusts were all eaten up. The poor people also pped and cheered. Their eyes were filled with satisfaction.


    "How does everyone feel?"


    Jiang Ming could not help butugh when he saw everyone''s satisfied expressions.


    No matter what, it was good to see them happy.


    The group of poor people looked at each other and knelt down.


    They shouted at Jiang Ming, "Thank you for helping us. If it weren''t for you, we would have starved to death."


    Jiang Ming quickly helped them up. "Get up quickly. Now that the locust problem has been solved, you can nt new crops. When the locustse again, just catch them and continue roasting them."


    The boss could not help but be convinced by Jiang Ming. He also said, "Your Majesty, I''ve offended you just now. Please don''t be angry. I will serve you. I hope you can tolerate me."


    The boss''s subordinates also knelt down.


    "We hope to serve you too."


    "All of youe to the pce. The buildings in the pce still need to be rebuilt. You have spiritual energy, so the speed of construction can be faster."


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and made this order. At the same time, he removed the boss''s restrictions.


    "We finally have a true king now," the boss cried bitterly.


    Then, they brought their subordinates to rebuild the pce.


    At this time, a poor man was a little hesitant. He wanted to say something to Jiang Ming, but he did not know what to say.


    Jiang Ming could tell what the poor man was thinking. He waved his hand. "Come here. What do you want to say to us?"


    "Well¡­" The poor man gulped and said, "Our seeds are gone. We don''t have any seeds to sow now. The original grain has been eaten by the locusts, and it''s impossible for it to grow again. It''s really a problem now."


    "I''ll go take a look. There should be seeds in the treasury."


    Jiang Ming did not think it was a problem at all.


    A servant appeared beside Jiang Ming and said with a bitter smile, "Your Majesty, there are no more seeds now. The seeds in the national treasury have been eaten by the maggots. If we want seeds, we have to buy them from other kingdoms."


    Jiang Ming remembered Liang Sisi and quickly asked someone to pick her up.


    As soon as Liang Sisi returned, Jiang Ming told her about the issue.


    "I''ll go back and tell my father now." She nodded immediately.


    King Liang was still reading his memorial in satisfaction. When he heard that his daughter had returned, he went to wee her excitedly.


    As soon as he received her, he heard what his daughter said and immediately pulled a long face.


    After such a long time away, his daughter had actually sided with a foreign kingdom. Such seeds could not be easily given away.


    Moreover, he was giving them to Ning Caichen. Did his daughter not know about the grudges between him and Ning Caichen?


    King Liang smiled awkwardly. "Sisi, it''s not that I don''t want to give Ning Caichen the seeds. It''s just that you know the situation in the Daliang Kingdom. If I were to give the seeds away¡­"

 Chapter 940 Protesting

    Chapter 940 Protesting


    Liang Sisi understood what King Liang meant and started arguing with her father.


    "Father, Ning Caichen has helped me a lot. Moreover, he is now the new king of the Xiaguo Kingdom. He will definitely repay us. You won''t lose out if you help him."


    "He became the new king of the Xiaguo Kingdom?"


    King Liang could not help but be shocked. He then began to ponder.


    Since Ning Caichen had be the new king of the Xiaguo Kingdom, it meant that he could borrow the resources here at will.


    One had to know that there were many gold mines in this kingdom. When the time came, he would be rich.


    "The new king has just taken office. All the neighboring monarchs have to celebrate. I think I''ll have a party with Ning Caichen. Otherwise, we''ll look cheap."


    "Thank you, Father. But Father, you can''t call him Ning Caichen anymore. He''s the king now."


    The matter of the seeds had been perfectly resolved, so Liang Sisi quickly smiled.


    At the same time, she could not help but look forward to the future.


    Usually, there would be a marriage alliance between royal families. Perhaps she would marry Ning Caichen.


    If she really married Ning Caichen, how blissful would she be?


    As she thought about it, she quickly sent the news to Jiang Ming, who was far away in the Xiaguo Kingdom.


    Jiang Ming roughly understood King Liang''s intentions and immediately decided to host the banquet.


    This was not the first time he had attended a banquet proposed by King Liang. He did not know what King Liang wanted to do this time.


    The banquet was held in the Xiaguo Kingdom. King Liang sent some people to help Jiang Ming rebuild the pce.


    Jiang Ming also brought the others over.


    Feng Yunche looked around and could not help but be surprised.


    "This is really a fortuitous encounter. It didn''t take long for you to be a king."


    "I''m still the same person. You guys can stay here in peace."


    Princess Qingmiao thought for a moment and then said, "The Qingmiao Kingdom sends their congrattions. Do you want King Qingmiao toe here too?"


    "It''s better not to make hime over. The royal pce is still being rebuilt, so there won''t be that many people. I''m just borrowing some seeds. There''s no need to make it a big event."


    Jiang Ming shook his head and rejected Princess Qingmiao.


    The princess was extremely disappointed, but she could not help but exim in her heart.


    She had really looked down on Ning Caichen. He had actually gone from a servant to a king step by step.


    If they could take down Ning Caichen, how glorious would that be?


    However, at this moment, the poor people suddenly gathered and shouted in front of the pce, "Return our seeds! Return our kingdom!"


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he could not help but feel a little confused. He then turned to look at the boss, who was diligently rebuilding the pce.


    "What''s going on?" the boss asked with a strange expression. "I''ll go take a look first."


    His subordinates followed him.


    After they finished taking a look, the boss''s face became flustered. He said to Jiang Ming, "Your Majesty, they seem to have been bewitched. They think that you attracted the locusts here, so they want to chase you away."


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    He had clearly saved these people and even fed them, but these people had started to frame him instead.


    If that was the case, he should not have saved these people.


    Zhu Asi frowned.


    "What should we do now? I think it''s best to stop them. It''s useless to reason with these people. They won''t understand."


    "No, we have to find the source. We don''t know who the person who bewitched them is."


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and conjured another version of himself in his hand. He told Zhu Asi, "Follow this clone to reason with them. I''ll go to the back and see who''s bewitching them. I think the perpetrator should be behind them."


    "Alright, I''ll go take a look first."


    Zhu Asi quickly brought the clone forward.


    When they arrived outside the door, the number of people had increased.


    They had no idea where they had made the sign, but it said, "Boycott Ning Caichen and return our kingdom."


    Zhu Asi still could not understand.


    Why was the sloganpletely different from what was written on the sign?


    As they had all eaten a full meal, they were now full of energy.


    Jiang Ming wore a ck shirt to cover himself and kept looking behind him.


    The fake Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi were surrounded by the people.


    The people seemed to have forgotten about the good things Jiang Ming had done for them just now. They kept raising their signs and shouting at him and Zhu Asi.


    "Give us your lives. It''s all because of you that these locusts are here."


    "If it weren''t for you, the Xiaguo Kingdom would still be safe and sound. You must pay for your actions!"


    Jiang Ming''s eyes were cold.


    This group of people really took themselves seriously.


    If he was not forced to be their savior, he would not have bothered with them.


    At this moment, he noticed someone.


    That person was very thin and weak, but his eyes were gold. He kept saying something to the others. His words seemed to be guiding the people.


    After thinking for a moment, Jiang Ming disguised himself and turned into a beggar. At the same time, he went over to listen to the person carefully.


    That person was indeed muttering something and telling the people what to say.


    "Please continue. I want to see if Ning Caichen will give us something extra. Just say that Ning Caichen made us unable to afford food and water, so he shouldpensate us."


    As he spoke, the poor people also began to follow his words and began to speak.


    Jiang Ming''s face turned cold. He secretly took out a dagger and stabbed the man to death.


    He died immediately. He fell down and blood flowed like a river.


    The rest of the poor people also saw this person''s miserable state and could not help but feel afraid. Their eyes were filled with timidity.


    Now that they were left with no leader, they did not know what to say.


    Zhu Asi could tell the problem with that person at a nce. Combined with Jiang Ming''s words, he immediately knew that this person had been killed by Ning Caichen. He instantly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Jiang Ming used an illusion to dispel the signs and turned back to his original appearance. Then, he said to the crowd, "I am Ning Caichen. Do you have anything else to say now? Logically speaking, shouldn''t you be grateful to me now? I''m almost done getting you the seeds, and you''re about to have a new harvest. Do you still want to be my enemy? If you be my enemy, not only will you not be able to get these seeds, but you will also not be able to eat and wear warm clothes. Do you think you can defeat my soldiers?"

 Chapter 941 Unfamiliar

    Chapter 941 Unfamiliar


    Jiang Ming deliberately made the situation sound a little more serious.


    The poor people immediately became nervous. They retreated one by one and knelt on the ground.


    "Please forgive us, Your Majesty. It''s all our fault for saying such things. We will never say such things again."


    "This person will be a warning. If anyone dares to say such words in the future, their fate will be the same."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. We already know."


    "Now, who can tell me who this person is?"


    Jiang Ming felt that this person''s face was a little unfamiliar, and he suddenly had a strange feeling in his heart.


    After Jiang Ming said this, the rest of the poor people became a little uneasy and could not help but fall silent.


    "We don''t know this person, and we don''t know where he came from."


    "You don''t even know who he is, yet you still listened to his orders. This is not the way a smart person should do things."


    Jiang Ming was almost impressed at how stupid these people were.


    "Now, everyone, go and rebuild your homes. The n now is to rebuild your houses."


    Jiang Ming gathered the people around him and asked his servants to help the people.


    These people remembered that their homes had not been fixed yet, so they quickly followed the servants to rebuild their houses.


    Zhu Asi did not know whether tough or cry.


    "What a farce. Fortunately, nothing crazy happened."


    "Do you want to take a look at the secret chamber here first?"


    Yuan Hehe suddenly said something.


    "How did you know there was a secret chamber here?" Jiang Ming turned to look at him and asked curiously. "And didn''t the secret chamber copse?"


    Yuan Hehe said mysteriously, "No, there''s one more. Follow me. Sikong Wuyuan has already gone over. There should be a lot of things inside."


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi hurried over, and Feng Yunche followed.


    Yuan Hehe led them to a long corridor, which waspletely dark.


    "Wasn''t this ce brightly lit just now?" he asked curiously. "Why is it all ck now?"


    "That''s not a problem." Jiang Ming snapped his fingers.


    As he spoke, the long corridor was lit up ording to his actions.


    When they saw what was in the corridor, they could not help but take a step back.


    The corridor was filled with stone statues that looked exactly like them.


    However, they clearly did note to the Xiaguo Kingdom earlier. Jiang Ming found that even the people around him who did note here had stone statues of themselves.


    He suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of fear.


    None of them hade here, which was enough to show that someone could predict what would happen here.


    "Ah!"


    A shout suddenly came from afar.


    Jiang Ming hurriedly ran forward. He felt that these sounds should hold some clues.


    Sikong Wuyuan had shouted.


    At this moment, there was something hurting him. His eyes were closed tightly, and he could not stand the pain.


    Yuan Hehe took a step forward and wanted to help, but he realized that it was a little hedgehog.


    The little hedgehog kept biting Sikong Wuyuan''s foot.


    "Bear with it for a while, I''ll help you."


    Yuan Hehe signaled Sikong Wuyuan to endure the pain and continued to pull the hedgehog away.


    The other party tried to pull back, but the hedgehog seemed to be fixed in ce. It bit down hard, not giving the two of them a chance to pull it out at all.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming simply cut the hedgehog off. The hedgehog died instantly and let go of Sikong Wuyuan''s foot. Sikong Wuyuan stepped back.


    He could not help but be shocked.


    "I tried to use spiritual energy to attack this hedgehog just now, but it was useless. How did you attack it?"


    "Ning Caichen has his ways and means," Feng Yunche said.


    Then, he noticed something else.


    It was a painting, but it was not a painting on paper. It was a painting on a stone te.


    He felt that the painting was very familiar and could not help but take a step forward.


    However, when he went over, the painting suddenly disappeared.


    "What''s going on?" he asked in shock. "I saw a painting here."


    Sikong Wuyuan quickly said, "I saw it just now. I think there should be an appointed person to see it. This painting won''t just disappear."


    "Take a step back first. This painting will appear again."


    "Is that so?"


    Feng Yunche was skeptical and did as Sikong Wuyuan said.


    After he was far away, the painting appeared again just as Sikong Wuyuan had said.


    He looked around and asked, "But who is this destined person? Sikong Wuyuan, have you seen that stone statue? That stone statue is the strangest thing."


    "Perhaps I am the one chosen."


    At this moment, Yuan Hehe spoke boldly. Then, he followed them forward, but the painting also disappeared.


    He could not help but feel disappointed. Sikong Wuyuan thought for a while and said, "I''ve seen those stone statues, but there wasn''t one for me. Have you seen my stone statue?"


    "I saw you in the stone statue." Jiang Ming scratched his head and then said, "I didn''t see mine."


    Immediately after, Feng Yunche continued, "No, I saw yours. From the looks of it, we can''t see our stone statues. Those stone statues might have formed faces based on our memories."


    After thinking about it, Jiang Ming felt that it made sense.


    At this moment, the stone wall suddenly rumbled. Jiang Ming and the others'' attention was caught by this sound.


    By the time they looked over, a door had already appeared above them.


    Jiang Ming looked around and asked, "Should we go in?


    Although he said that, he had already decided that he had to go in.


    He did not expect so many things to happen in the Xiaguo Kingdom. Perhaps they could discover something secret.


    As he thought about it, he took a step forward and realized that the painting had not disappeared.


    As he approached the painting, it began to glow.


    Jiang Ming''s mind suddenly shed with images of the previous dynasty of the Xiaguo Kingdom, and he could not help but be a little stunned.


    "I think I saw what happened to the former king of the Xiaguo Kingdom. I know that Li Nanchu killed his father to get to his position."


    "So, this is what this painting is for. I thought there would be something else. How boring."


    Yuan Hehe could not help but feel disappointed.

 Chapter 942 Imprisonment

    <h4>Chapter 942 Imprisonment</h4>


    Then, Sikong Wuyuan followed Jiang Ming. "I think we should go in quickly. Compared to this painting, I''m more looking forward to what''s inside the stone wall."


    However, Sikong Wuyuan suddenly felt pain. He kept holding his foot, and his eyes were watering.


    "Wait a moment. Let me take a look."


    Jiang Ming walked forward and noticed Sikong Wuyuan''s foot. He found that his foot was already inmed and swollen.


    Jiang Ming punctured the swelling and carefully bandaged it. At the same time, he signaled Feng Yunche to help Sikong Wuyuan up.


    "Sikong Wuyuan''s leg still needs to recuperate. You can take him back first."


    "Let me go back!" Sikong Wuyuan shouted in pain.


    Feng Yunche looked at Sikong Wuyuan helplessly and brought him back.


    Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe went into the stone wall. Before they could enterpletely, they heard a hissing sound.


    This sound made Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe alert.


    "It looks like we won''t be able to get in," Yuan Hehe said in a panic. "It''s pitch-ck inside."


    Jiang Ming tried to snap his fingers, but the darkness in front of him did not disappear.


    "What''s going on?" he asked curiously.


    However, Yuan Hehe immediately felt a pain in his hand and threw something out.


    However, after he threw it out, the hissing sound became even more intense. Jiang Ming felt that his ears were a little damaged.


    After thinking for a moment, he decided to attack ording to his instincts.


    However, these hissing snakes were very agile, and their movements were silent.


    The hissing sound also disturbed Jiang Ming. He had no choice but to pull Yuan Hehe out.


    When they reached a spot that was lit up, Yuan Hehe realized that there was a puncture wound in his hand that was still bleeding.


    However, there did not seem to be any blood anywhere, as if it had been licked clean by something.


    Jiang Ming was about to bandage Yuan Hehe''s wound when he realized that those snakes had alsoe out.


    They were rushing over as if they were here for Yuan Hehe.


    The colorful snakes looked very strange.


    They stuck out their forked tongues and were about to go forward to draw Yuan Hehe''s blood.


    He lifted his leg and kicked the snake.


    However, these snakes were extremely agile and climbed onto Yuan Hehe''s body.


    He could not help but shout in shock. He wanted to drive these snakes away. He even released all the spiritual energy in his body, but it was useless.


    "What should we do now?" he asked.


    Jiang Ming wanted to stop the snakes on Yuan Hehe''s body, but he found that some snakes were already in front of him.


    He gripped one snake tightly and threw it toward the stone wall.


    However, the snake seemed to be sticky and stuck to his hand.


    The snakes also found the wound on Yuan Hehe''s body and kept sucking his blood.


    Yuan Hehe immediately lost his strength, and his legs went limp.


    He staggered and was about to speak.


    However, a flute sounded, and after the sound of the flute, the snakes on Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe''s bodies immediately moved elsewhere.


    However, Yuan Hehe had lost too much blood. He felt that he had no strength left.


    He almost died.


    Jiang Ming noticed Yuan Hehe''s condition and knew he was in a critical state.


    "Ning Caichen, I''m very happy to have met you. I hope you can be happy in the future. I might die soon," Yuan Hehe told Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming could not help but cry, "You can definitely get better. Don''t think too much about it. You''ll be fine in a while."


    Immediately after, the flute sounded again, but the snakes did note out at all.


    Jiang Ming realized that the flute was controlling the snakes and immediately became alert.


    Perhaps the person who yed the flute inside could cure Yuan Hehe.


    Then, he ced Yuan Hehe on the ground and said firmly, "I can definitely cure you."


    "It''s alright," Yuan Hehe said gratefully. "I''m already very happy to be able to see you."


    Jiang Ming did not reply. Instead, he went straight into the door of the stone wall.


    This time, his eyes were bloodshot.


    Seeing that someone hade in, the snakes began to go up again, wanting to bite Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming pped the snakes away. He was very strong and had some spiritual energy. The snakes were killed.


    The other snakes had the same experience as him.


    He did not know how many snakes he had killed. Jiang Ming felt that there were no more snakesing over, so he walked straight ahead.


    He snapped his fingers again.


    The strange thing was that this snap of his fingers actually lit up the entire ce.


    He also clearly saw the person ying the flute in front of him. Only then did he realize that the space inside the stone wall was not very big.


    It was a young girl with a jade flute in her hand. Her entire body was covered in wounds, and there was a mole at the corner of her mouth.


    She opened her eyes and could not help butugh softly at Jiang Ming.


    "I haven''t seen anyone for tens of thousands of years. Now, I finally see someone. Who are you? Why did youe here? The previous kings did not notice me. You should be the king of this generation, right?"


    "Yes, I wonder if you''ve heard of my name? Now, I''m only here for you to save someone."


    Jiang Ming looked at the girl quietly.


    The girl then knew who the other party was talking about.


    "Your Majesty, is it that child? I felt human blood in one of my snakes, but it has already been killed by you."


    "How can we cure him then?"


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel a little regretful.


    If he could not treat Yuan Hehe, he would regret it for the rest of his life.


    "Your friend is fine now. This snake is connected to spiritual energy. When it dies, it will return whatever it has stolen, like your friend''s blood."


    The girl shook the bracelet around her wrist. "I have a presumptuous request. If it''s possible, can you let me out? I really can''t stay here anymore. I want to see the sun."


    "Your pet snakes attacked us. You have to give us an exnation."


    Jiang Ming said slowly, thinking in his heart.


    This girl had some value and might be able to help him a lot.


    "I''m sorry." The girl took a deep breath and apologized. "Your Majesty, I''m sorry for offending you just now. I slept for a while just now and didn''t notice that my pets were attacking you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have let them attack you."


    She began to cough again, and a glint shed across her eyes.


    "Do you think I believe you?"


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes, turned around, and waved.

 Chapter 943 Deal

    <h4>Chapter 943 Deal</h4>


    "Hey!"


    The girl panicked and called out to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming continued to walk forward,pletely ignoring the girl.


    She immediately grimaced and felt a little restless. Then, she began to speak loudly.


    "Your Majesty, I can give you anything you want."


    Jiang Ming turned around.


    That was good.


    Then, he thought carefully and asked, "Why are you locked up here?"


    No matter what, he had to find out the reason first.


    "I was imprisoned here by my own master. My master should be dead. He was the ancestor of Zhuyan Pce. I was bored and raised snakes here."


    "Zhuyan Pce? Perhaps you''d like to meet your master''s descendant?" Jiang Mingughed.


    "My master''s descendant? Where is he?" the young girl asked with shining eyes. "Let me see him."


    "Now, there''s another condition. You should understand."


    Jiang Ming took the opportunity to raise another condition.


    The girl was so angry that she gritted her teeth.


    This man actually treated her like this. Wasn''t this a little too much?


    "I''m still a ve. I can''t help you at all," the young girl continued, pretending to be pitiful.


    "Oh, what does that have to do with me?" Jiang Ming''s expression was indifferent.


    "Do you want the jade flute in my hand?" the young girl choked and asked awkwardly.


    "This jade flute can control all animals. If you learn it, you can even chat with these animals."


    "So, how do I learn to use it? If I can''t learn how to use it, won''t it be useless?" Jiang Ming asked unhurriedly.


    The girl choked again and coughed twice. Her eyes were filled with embarrassment.


    "I can teach you the secret technique of Zhuyan Pce. Once you learn it, you will be immortal," she said after thinking for a while.


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    He was wondering why some people in the Xiaguo Kingdom knew Zhuyan Pce''s spell techniques. It turned out that the source was here.


    "Did you hide something rted to Zhuyan Pce in the Xiaguo Kingdom?"


    "How did you know?" the girl asked warily. "I don''t think anyone saw it. I''m just having fun."


    "That''s just what you think." Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry. "Someone saw it and learned it."


    "Damn it, Master''s secret technique was actually learned by an outsider. Tell me¡ªwho is that person? I''ll go kill him."


    The young girl''s eyes emitted a fierce light.


    "You obviously hid it yourself." Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry.


    The girl shook her head. "It doesn''t matter! What if that person put it somewhere else?"


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes and said, "Do you have anything else you can exchange with me? Perhaps I can consider removing your handcuffs."


    The young girl thought for a moment and then pointed at herself.


    "Do you want to use your body in exchange?" Jiang Ming asked curiously.


    "How is that possible?" the young girl spat. "What I mean is that I can do a lot of work. If you unlock my handcuffs and let me work, I definitely won''t let you down."


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    "I have so many servants. Do I need you? You also know that I am the king of the Xiaguo Kingdom, right?"


    The girl thought for a moment and then said, "Then you definitely don''t have the shell in my hand, right? This shell can help you stabilize your kingdom. Perhaps you''re willing to take this shell."


    As she spoke, she took out a golden shell from her pocket.


    The shell emitted colorful light and hadyers of barriers.


    These barriers surrounded the girl.


    The girl then knocked on the barrier and said to Jiang Ming in her heart, "Your Majesty, you should have seen it. This barrier doesn''t make any sound, and it''s extremely strong."


    "Is this all you have?"


    Jiang Ming felt that this girl could not take out anything good at all, so he turned around and wanted to leave.


    The young girl immediately became anxious.


    She had finally managed to get close to Ning Caichen, and she did not want to continue being locked up.


    "Hey, I still have a ne in my hand. This ne can open the Otherworld for me. At that time, you can enter the Otherworld and obtain many treasures. Don''t you want it?"


    Jiang Ming did not understand what she was mumbling, but he roughly understood what she meant.


    "Can I really obtain treasures?" he asked after some thought.


    "If you can''t get any, you can kill me. I''m a trustworthy person."


    The girl straightened her back, her eyes filled with coldness.


    She threw the shell over.


    She knew that Jiang Ming wanted the shell, but she was not sure of its quality.


    The moment he took the shell, Jiang Ming touched it and immediately felt a strong spiritual energying from it.


    "Alright, this thing is pretty good. I''ll uncuff you now."


    Jiang Ming released his spiritual energy and shed at the girl''s wrists. The girl''s handcuffs and fetters were instantly torn apart.


    Her body was already extremely weak, but the moment she regained her freedom, she could not help but jump up.


    After tens of thousands of years, she finally had her own freedom.


    Then, tears welled up in her eyes. She could not help but kneel down to Jiang Ming. "Your Majesty, thank you so much. I''ll give this shell to you. I''m leaving now."


    Just as she lifted his foot, she was pulled back by Jiang Ming.


    "What are you thinking about? You still have things to do for me. Just stay by my side. I think you''re quite useful."


    He smiled, showing his friendly side to the girl.


    The girl could not help but cry, "Do you really want to trap me again? I''ve been trapped here for tens of thousands of years."


    "How can this trap you? You can still y freely, but when I call you, you have toe back. However, I probably won''t call you most of the time."


    Jiang Mingforted the girl. The girl continued to nod bitterly, but she knew that she had no choice now. Her body was very weak, and she could not beat Ning Caichen.


    She finally had freedom, so she did not want to die.


    On the other side of the stone wall, Yuan Hehe had indeed be better, just as the girl had said.


    He was about to walk outside when he happened to meet Jiang Ming and the girl.


    Seeing the girl''s tattered clothes, he could not help but look at Jiang Ming.


    "What are you guys doing?"


    Jiang Ming quickly stopped Yuan Hehe. "Don''t let your imagination run wild. We didn''t do anything. From now on, this girl is your partner."


    "What is her name?"


    Yuan Hehe looked at the girl a few more times.

 Chapter 944 New Member

    Chapter 944 New Member


    "Second Fool¡­" the girl said embarrassedly.


    "Huh?"


    Yuan Hehe''s eyes were wide open, and he let out a croak. Hearing this, the girl''s face turned green.


    "Why is there the sound of a roosterying eggs here?" she asked, pretending to be frightened.


    "Where did you hear that?"


    Yuan Hehe did not think that the girl was talking about him. He quickly turned around and looked around.


    You''re such a fool"


    The girl could not help butugh.


    Yuan Hehe gritted his teeth.


    "I''ll settle the score with this roosterter!"


    "It''s best if I change my name to Cheng Shuangshuang now!" Cheng Shuangshuang narrowed her eyes and pretended to be arrogant.


    "Deal!"


    Jiang Ming did not care.


    Back in the pce, Jiang Ming introduced everyone to Cheng Shuangshuang.


    Seeing all kinds of strange people inside, Cheng Shuangshuang could not help but widen her eyes and nod.


    As expected of His Majesty. She had thought that this person was an idiot. She did not expect him to recruit so many people.


    "Let me in! Let me in quickly!"


    At this moment, a shout suddenly came from outside the door.


    It seemed to be Li Nanping.


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment, then he walked out. The others followed him.


    Li Nanping was wearing coarse linen clothes. They were unlike the luxurious clothes he used to wear. There was only a wooden hairpin on his head.


    When he saw Jiang Ming, he shouted.


    "Ning Caichen, return my brother''s life and our throne. This throne is not something you can sit on!"


    Hearing Li Nanping''s words, Jiang Ming pretended to find it strange. "I''m the king now. You should address me as such!"


    Li Nanping''s face immediately turned green. Then, he sneered. "Aren''t you Ning Caichen? Don''t put on an act. Hurry up and return the throne to me. Otherwise, I''ll make you beg for death!"


    Sikong Wuyuanughed and guarded Jiang Ming. "Who are you to offend His Majesty? You should know better and leave quickly."


    "You''re just amoner now, right? Are you sure you can defeat me? Besides, you have to address me respectfully."


    Jiang Ming followed closely behind.


    Li Nanping was about to explode from anger, but as Jiang Ming had said, he was indeed amoner with nothing to his name.


    He gritted his teeth and turned to leave.


    When his brother was still alive, he had a group of secret guards. Those secret guards belonged to them and only listened to them.


    He did not believe that he could not kill Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming turned around and saw the strange looks of the pce maids. Then, he said, "If anyone dares address me disrespectfully in the future, I''ll kill them!"


    The pce maids and servants around him were frightened. They knelt down and said loudly, "We will follow your orders."


    Jiang Ming was very satisfied with these people''s attitudes.


    After entering the house, Princess Qingmiao secretly praised him.


    His Majesty''s temperament was simply overwhelming.


    Li Nanping fled in a panic to a run-down temple. The air in the run-down temple was also very turbid, and there was also an inexplicable smell around the premises.


    He could not help but want to vomit when he smelled it, but there was nothing he could do.


    He needed help.


    He took out a glittering flute and began to y it.


    The sound of the flute quickly attracted a group of secret guards.


    These secret guards were thin and weak. They did not have any equipment on their bodies, but their eyes were sharp.


    "Are you the secret guards raised by my brother?" Li Nanping was stunned.


    He had thought that these secret guards would be powerful, but he did not expect them to be so thin.


    The secret guards felt Li Nanping''s contempt and could not help but sneer. "Before judging us, tell us what to do."


    "That makes sense. Help me kill the current king."


    Li Nanping''s eyes were filled with killing intent.


    The secret guards lowered their heads and epted the order, then disappeared from where they were. Before they left, they left a tray of meat buns for Li Nanping.


    Seeing the delicious meat buns, Li Nanping pounced on them like a hungry beast. He immediately rushed forward and started wolfing down the food.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Ming began to deal with the memorials.


    After dealing with them for a while, he suddenly realized that the person who wrote them seemed to be a little arrogant.


    He called Zhu Asi over and asked him to help him check on the state of the officials recently.


    Liang Sisi brought some porridge that she had cooked. She happily told Jiang Ming about her father''s preparations, showing that King Liang attached great importance to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming did not think much of this bted attention. He nodded lightly to show that he understood.


    Liang Sisi thought that Jiang Ming was unhappy. Then, she said, "I heard that the flowers in the north are blooming. Should we go out and take a look? The market there is prosperous, so we might be able to understand some of the residents'' situations."


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment.


    Now that he was the new king, he indeed had to observe the people''s feelings. Previously, he had only observed the poor.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming was going out, the others followed him.


    They changed into civilian clothes.


    There was a street in the north. When Jiang Ming and the others arrived, the people here were already selling snacks.


    Jiang Ming did not expect the Xiaguo Kingdom to be like this. It was good that they could still have a lively atmosphere.


    After walking around, Jiang Ming did not see any problems with the people. Just as he was about to leave, a child tugged at Jiang Ming and said, "Young Master, if it''s possible, can you give me some silver? I don''t have money to eat anymore. I don''t want to die."


    Jiang Ming gestured to Zhu Asi, who was beside him, to attend to the child. He quickly handed the silver to the child.


    "Thank you." The child instantly smiled and took the silver. Then, he bowed to Jiang Ming and the others. "Thank you again."


    After walking around, Jiang Ming arrived at the prime minister''s residence in a sh.


    The prime minister''s residence was very luxurious and glittered with gold. It was obvious that it had a lot of wealth.


    Jiang Ming suddenly remembered that in the memorial, the prime minister was the one who remonstrated the most fiercely and had the worst attitude toward him.


    It seemed that he had to investigate the prime minister.


    When it was almost afternoon, Jiang Ming told everyone, "Let''s leave first. It''s gettingte. Let''s talk about itter."


    Looking at the sky, everyone nodded and returned to the pce together.


    After dinner, they returned to their respective bedrooms.


    However, after washing up, Jiang Ming could not fall asleep.

 Chapter 945 - 945 Head Eunuch

    Chapter 945 - 945 Head Eunuch


    He turned around and saw that someone was burning herbs in the house.


    The smell was very strong, but it also carried a strange fragrance.


    Jiang Ming approached, and the strange fragrance became even stronger. He could not help but frown.


    He did not know who had brought these herbs here.


    He nced down and found a purse on the ground.


    He opened the pouch, and a puff of smoke came out. He quickly covered his mouth and walked out again.<div>


    <font <="" div="">


    The room was immediately filled with the fragrance of lotus flowers.


    ncing at the eunuch who was keeping watch outside, Jiang Ming motioned for the eunuch to go take a look first.


    The eunuch did not dare to disobey the order. He followed Jiang Ming¡¯s order and quickly went in.


    The sound of a eunuch falling came from the room, and Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes turned cold.


    It seemed like someone wanted to make a move on him.


    Just as he was about to get to the bottom of it, the pce maids outside the door fell one after another.


    However, they seemed to be immersed in their fantasies, and their eyes were filled with greed.


    Jiang Ming looked around. The low pressure on his body suddenly appeared. The person in the dark did not appear.


    He knew that the person would not give up just like that, so he waited quietly.


    He closed his eyes and pretended to faint.


    A cold aura shed past. Jiang Ming knew that the person hade over and immediately opened his eyes. There was more than one person.


    Jiang Ming red at the people who were approaching. The secret guards happened to meet his eyes and could not help but retreat, their eyes filled with panic.


    At this moment, a big guy suddenly appeared behind Jiang Ming.


    The big guy held an axe in his hand. He raised the axe and wanted to cut Jiang Ming down.


    However, Jiang Ming, who was in front, saw it. He barely moved, making the big guy think that he did not see him.


    When the axe was in front of him, Jiang Ming turned around and grabbed the axe. He used the handle of the axe to kill the big guy.


    The big guy¡¯s body was instantly split into two, and his eyes were filled with disbelief.


    However, he was already dead.


    When the secret guards saw the big guy die, they quickly went forward to kill Jiang Ming, but Jiang Ming disappeared in an instant.


    They quickly looked around to find each other, but Jiang Ming used the axe to kill these secret guards one by one.


    At this moment, the eunuch and the royal guards arrivedte.


    Jiang Ming nced at everyone and said coldly, ¡°Deal with the corpses.¡±


    ¡°Come with me,¡± he said to the other eunuch.


    He and these secret guards made such a hugemotion, so how had no one heard it?


    Only after he had dealt with the person did the head eunuch bring people over. It was enough to show that the head eunuch was not a good person.


    ¡°Your Majesty, is there anything else you want to talk to me about? The Western Regions have offered us some good pastries. I wonder if you¡¯d like to try them.¡±


    As he spoke, he pped his hands and gestured for the pce maid to bring a te over. The pce maid took the te very quickly and immediately brought it to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming could tell at a nce that the pastries were poisoned. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°I think you¡¯ll like it more. Try it for me.¡±


    The eunuch immediately took out one of the pastries, took a bite, and swallowed it in front of Jiang Ming.


    ¡°You try it too,¡± he said with a faint smile.


    Jiang Ming knew that only that piece of pastry was not poisoned. The other pastries were all poisoned. Then, he said, ¡°Have another piece. You seem to like it.¡±


    The eunuch coughed. ¡°We mustn¡¯t waste time. Your Majesty, tell me about your matter first. I¡¯ll get it resolved.¡±


    ¡°I feel that there¡¯s no need to keep you here. You can retire and leave the pce.¡±


    Jiang Ming picked up the tea beside him and took a sip.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what do you mean? Are you going to chase me out?¡±


    The head eunuch¡¯s face instantly turned cold, and his eyes were filled with unwillingness.


    He had been serving others for many years, and many people had never had an opinion of him. Only this new king had an opinion of him.


    One had to know that Jiang Ming was so young that no one would obey him. If not for him, Jiang Ming would have been chased out long ago.


    ¡°I mean, you can leave now. Do I have to repeat myself a third time?¡±


    Jiang Ming continued to speak unhurriedly.


    The head eunuch immediately threw the teacup to the side. Jiang Ming immediately stopped and smiled. ¡°Thank you. I was just about to drink some tea.¡±


    Then, Jiang Ming poured the tea on the head eunuch, and his face instantly turned cold.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, you¡¯ll die. If it weren¡¯t for me, you would have been chased out by those people. You should be thanking me. Why are you chasing me away now?¡± the head eunuch said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need any reason. I only know that you can die now.¡±


    Jiang Ming lost his patience and threw the teacup again.


    Those teacups were directly controlled by Jiang Ming and smashed onto the head eunuch.


    The head eunuch felt as if his bones had broken. He became angry and did not hold back at all. He directly shot out his spiritual energy.


    However, it was ineffective.


    ¡°What?¡± The head eunuch could not believe it. He looked at his palm and trembled. ¡°Am I going to die now?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not understand what the head eunuch was talking about. He immediately raised his hand and attracted the thing in the head eunuch¡¯s hand.


    When the head eunuch came to find him, he saw that his pockets were filled with something.


    Jiang Ming was stunned when he saw the item.


    That was themand talisman that could lead the royal guards. He was wondering how the head eunuch could appoint the Spirit Controlling Army.


    Now, the Spirit Controlling Army was his.


    He put the receiving talisman in his pocket and waved at the head eunuch.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    The head eunuch was furious, but he could not release his spiritual energy at all, so he could only give up.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please let me go. I really don¡¯t want to die.¡± He begged Jiang Ming while trembling.


    Jiang Ming did not reply to him. Instead, he killed the eunuch, and the eunuch¡¯s head fell to the ground.


    The Spirit Controlling Army soldiers also began to grow timid.


    They originally thought that this new king was an idiot, but they did not expect him to be so powerful.


    In the middle of the night, Jiang Ming decided not to sleep. He wanted to check out the prime minister¡¯s estate.


    In the end, he did not find the prime minister¡¯s residence. Instead, he went to the minister of rites.


    He saw that someone was about to enter the door, so he knocked out the original minister of rites and disguised himself as the minister of rites.


    The person who came was the countymander, Huang Dasheng.


    He greeted him with a smile.</font>

 Chapter 946 Conspiracy

    Chapter 946 Conspiracy


    "I still need you to continue taking care of the goods in Jiangnan," Huang Dasheng said to Jiang Ming with a smile.


    Jiang Ming nodded casually, but the teacup in his hand was already ready to move.


    He nned to knock Huang Dasheng out.


    Huang Dasheng noticed that Jiang Ming''s mood was not right and could not help but feel strange.


    "Sir, you seem to have changed. I remember that you weren''t like this before."


    Jiang Ming pretended to be innocent. "The new king is dealing with corrupt officials. Aren''t we afraid of being discovered by him?"


    He exined this to test themander''s attitude towards him. He felt that these officials did not take him seriously.


    As expected, Huang Dasheng sneered and said, "Who the hell is that king?" He''s just a brainless kid. What''s there to be afraid of? To be honest, those officials don''t really like this new king. They''re just nodding along. I''d like to see what that king has to say to us in court tomorrow."


    "What are you nning?"


    Jiang Ming was not angry. Instead, he was curious.


    From the looks of it, he would encounter a huge crisis in the court tomorrow. However, he did not know if this huge crisis could be considered a real crisis.


    His expression turned cold.


    Huang Dasheng suddenly felt his body turn cold. He took a sip of hot tea and said, "Why does it feel a little cold here? We n to force the king to abdicate tomorrow. The king''s position is not stable yet. We need him to deal with the problem of the canal in the south. Now that the water is flooding, it is very troublesome. That king definitely has no solution for that. When the timees, we''ll me him and make him abdicate. The prime minister''s influence is currently very strong. Once we rope him in, our influence will also grow even stronger."


    "This is a good n."


    Jiang Ming praised Huang Dasheng while drinking tea.


    Huang Dasheng suddenly became alert. "Why are you asking this all of a sudden? Are you thinking of betraying us? You brats never ask about these things."


    Jiang Ming quickly said, "Not at all! I feel so useless, so I want to learn more about the n to help out."


    "Is that so?"


    At this moment, a man suddenly came in from outside the door. The man had a full beard and stared at Jiang Ming sharply.


    Huang Dasheng quickly stood up and knelt on the ground. He bowed to the man. "Prime Minister, why are you here?"


    "Greetings, Prime Minister." Jiang Ming quickly knelt down and said, "We''ve already settled our matters. We''ll just wait for tomorrow."


    However, the prime minister pped Huang Dasheng.


    "Don''t say what you shouldn''t say. Don''t you know this?"


    Huang Dasheng''s face was swollen.


    "That''s true. Prime Minister, please forgive me," he said with some difort.


    "What''s the use of forgiving you? You''ve already said everything. If we want to solve the problem, we have to get rid of the people who know about it."


    The prime minister smiled and looked at Jiang Ming again.


    "What do you mean, Prime Minister?" Jiang Mingughed as well. "I''m your colleague. Without me, you might suffer a few more losses."


    "You seem to be a little arrogant recently. I''ve long disliked you."


    The prime minister approached Jiang Ming and wanted to plunge the dagger into his abdomen.


    Jiang Ming did not let the prime minister seed. He pressed down on the dagger with one hand.


    As his hand was holding the de, blood dripped from his hand.


    The prime minister did not expect Jiang Ming to stop him. He could not help but sneer," You''ve never humiliated me in the past. Who are you? You are not the minister of rites."


    "I think you''re wrong. I''m just retaliating. If I don''t retaliate, won''t I die? Everyone will unleash theirbat strength at a critical moment!" Jiang Ming said.


    The prime minister thought for a moment and felt that it made sense. Then, he said coldly, "Minister, you haven''t been very obedient recently. If I see this behavior again, don''t me me for being merciless!"


    He originally wanted to kill the minister of rites, but after thinking about it, he still needed him for tomorrow''s morning court session.


    He thought that it would not be toote to kill the minister of rites after he was done with him.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Ming pretended to be sad.


    Then, he let go of his hand, and the prime minister wiped his dagger and put it back to its original position.


    "By the way, has there been any movement from the king recently? I think he is quite capable. I''m afraid he''ll be a big obstacle for us when the timees."


    The prime minister looked at Huang Dasheng.


    "Prime Minister," Huang Dasheng replied seriously. "I don''t think there''s any need to worry about the king. If he causes trouble again, it won''t matter. In the end, he''s just a piece of trash."


    Jiang Ming was treating his wound at the side and remained silent.


    There was no need to say anything to these people now. Everything was waiting for tomorrow''s court session. He woulde and fight with these people again.


    "Minister, why aren''t you saying anything? Aren''t you usually very noisy? It''s really strange that you''re being silent."


    Huang Dasheng could not help but suspect Jiang Ming and kept observing him.


    Jiang Ming pretended to be a coward. "My wound hurts too much. I just treated it. Besides, I offended the prime minister just now. I don''t want to make him angry again."


    "It''s good that you know this. You''re not allowed to do such things in the future."


    The prime minister suddenly became arrogant and looked at Jiang Ming at the same time.


    "Where are the silver taels I asked you to collect? Is everything settled? Get someone to bring them to my residenceter. I want to count them."


    Jiang Ming quickly replied, "Of course. Prime Minister, you''re so smart. I definitely can''t lose to you. I''ll definitely bring themter."


    "What?" Huang Dashengughed. "Prime Minister, I think that kid might need our power to stabilize his position. Why don''t we extort him?"


    The prime minister could not help but smile. "Huang Dasheng, you''re really smart. I''ll leave this matter to you."


    "Remember, don''t tell anyone about me. I don''t know what kind of personality the king has! Don''t alert the enemy."


    "Yes. Then let''s end our conversation here."


    Huang Dasheng could not wait to make preparations.


    "Let''s stop here."


    The prime minister and Huang Dasheng left.


    Jiang Ming snorted coldly, erased the memories of the minister of rites, and left.

 Chapter 947 Negotiations

    Chapter 947 Negotiations


    Jiang Ming went to sleep when he returned to the pce.


    He had to go to court tomorrow, so he had to conserve his energy.


    In the court, Jiang Ming sat on the throne and looked down.


    The officials lowered their heads.


    When they saw Jiang Ming, they knelt down and bowed to him.


    "Your Majesty, wee."


    The etiquette here was different from that of other kingdoms.


    Jiang Ming was a little surprised, but then he waved his hand.


    The officials immediately stood up.


    Huang Dasheng took the initiative to step forward and remonstrate with Jiang Ming.


    "Your Majesty, the problem of the southern canal is particrly serious now. There is an even greater flood spreading out. If we don''t solve it soon, the residents nearby will rise in revolt. By then, the whole Kingdom will be in chaos. We hope that you can solve this problem and not let the Xiaguo Kingdom fall into danger."


    As Huang Dasheng spoke out, the rest of the officials also spoke out one after another. They all exined that they wanted to solve this problem.


    Jiang Ming pretended to be bored and yawned, ignoring everyone.


    "What do you mean by this?" Huang Dasheng''s face darkened. "Don''t you want to resolve this matter? As the king of the Xiaguo Kingdom, you should solve the problems for the people."


    "What about you guys? Aren''t you also officials of the Xiaguo Kingdom? Why don''t you think of solving the problem yourself and helping the civilians? I''ve already solved one thing. The rest should be solved by you guys!" Jiang Ming retorted directly.


    In his opinion, these officials were useless and only knew how to talk big.


    Huang Dasheng coughed and said awkwardly, "We still have our own things to manage. As for you, as the king of the Xiaguo Kingdom, it''s a big problem for you to ignore it. I think this flood will cause a lot of poor people to riot."


    "Your food and clothing expenses will be halved to help the poor. As for the matter of the canal, I will take care of it," Jiang Ming saidzily.


    Hearing this, Huang Dasheng''s expression changed.


    He had always focused on having good food and clothing. If his budget was halved now, wouldn''t he be unable to maintain his lifestyle?


    He shook his head anxiously. "Your Majesty, I''ve always been thrifty. If I continue to be thrifty, I won''t be able to live well. The officials under me will also be the same. If they can''t afford food, clothing, housing, and transportation, how can they govern the affairs of the public?"


    "As officials, can''t you even make a small sacrifice for the kingdom? Thosemoners are going to starve to death, but you guys aren''t. Just see it as going on a diet. You guys really need to lose weight."


    Jiang Mingpletely ignored them.


    The group of officials immediately began toin.


    "If there''s nothing else, you can leave the court." Jiang Ming waved his hand.


    The prime minister could not take it anymore. He quickly stood up and said, "Your Majesty, when the previous king was alive, he never deducted our allowance. He even opened the national treasury to help themoners. But what did you do? You want to halve our allowance. Isn''t this making things difficult for us?"


    "You''ve said it yourself. As a ruler, I have the responsibility to deal with some problems. Then why can''t you, as officials who usually enjoy life, make a temporary sacrifice?" Jiang Ming retorted rudely. Then, he stood up and said, "I''ll withdraw from court now. If there''s any more arguments, it''s not toote to talk about it.".


    Jiang Ming did not wait for the others to speak and left the courtroom. Seeing him leave, the prime minister''s face turned red.


    He shook his hand angrily. Huang Dasheng quickly cated him. "Prime Minister, the king doesn''t respect you at all. I don''t think you need to give him any respect either. When the timees, you have to make him suffer."


    After thinking for a moment, the prime minister burst intoughter.


    "He''s just a kid. How can he fight me? Let''s just wait and see!"


    After returning to his bedroom, Zhu Asi learned about the situation in the royal court and asked Jiang Ming about it.


    Jiang Ming smiled. "I think they will make their next move soon. Let''s wait and see."


    Princess Qingmiao continued, "Do we still have to postpone the banquet at King Liang''s ce?" He organized it just for you. It''s not good to postpone it, right?"


    "It''s better to postpone it until the matter of these officials is resolved."


    Jiang Ming''s expression was indifferent.


    At this moment, a servant suddenly rushed out and knelt in front of Jiang Ming.


    "Your Majesty, themander is here to visit you. He said he has something to tell you."


    Jiang Ming smiled secretly.


    Huang Dasheng was finally here. He had been waiting for a long time.


    He chased those people out and met Huang Dasheng alone.


    Seeing Jiang Ming''s strange behavior, Zhu Asi and the others did not quite understand. Their eyes were filled with curiosity.


    This was the first time they saw Jiang Ming wanting to talk to someone alone. What could Jiang Ming have to do with themander?


    Besides, wasn''t this the first time he would meet themander? Why did it feel like something big had happened?


    "Greetings, Your Majesty." Huang Dasheng walked into the side hall and knelt down to greet Jiang Ming.


    "Get up. What do you want?"


    Jiang Ming gestured for Huang Dasheng to sit down.


    "You''ve just ascended the throne," Huang Dasheng said with a smile. "Many matters are unstable. You also need some help, right?"


    "Not at all."


    Jiang Ming showed no mercy and did not give Huang Dasheng a chance to exin at all.


    Huang Dasheng''s expression changed. Then, he smiled awkwardly. "Your Majesty, do you really not need help?" There''s only the two of us now. You don''t have to hide it from me. I sincerely want to help you."


    "I don''t think I need anyone to help me consolidate my current position. Besides, as an ordinarymander, how can you help me?"


    Jiang Ming pretended to be suspicious as he sized up Huang Dasheng.


    "Of course, I can''t help you if I''m just an ordinarymander." Huang Dasheng smiled. "But what if I''m not ordinary?"


    "In that case, are you colluding in private? Do you know that collusion is a capital offense?"


    Jiang Ming sipped his tea slowly, not letting Huang Dasheng off the hook.


    "Your Majesty," Huang Dasheng said awkwardly. "I''m just hanging out with my friend. You''re overthinking."


    He felt a little angry.


    What was going on with the king? Why wasn''t he moved at all? Was his bribe not enticing enough?


    "You can leave now. Don''t let me catch you. Otherwise, you won''t be able to leave now. Rest in peace."


    Jiang Ming started to chase them away.


    Huang Dasheng was still useful now.


    "Your Majesty, why are you so stubborn?" Huang Dasheng sighed. "It''s impossible for you to sit still on your own."

 Chapter 948 Not Her Fault

    Chapter 948 Not Her Fault


    "Let''s go."


    Jiang Ming nced at Huang Dasheng.


    "I''ll take my leave now." Huang Dasheng retreated awkwardly.


    When he left, Huang Dasheng and Zhu Asi brushed past each other. He could not help but take a second look at the other party and was shocked.


    Wasn''t this the top prodigy of Zhuyan Pce? It was actually someone close to His Majesty?


    It seemed that he had to invite the former elder of Zhuyan Pce.


    Seeing that Zhu Asi had arrived, Jiang Ming waved his hand to disperse the crowd.


    "Your Majesty," Zhu Asi said after everyone had left. "The prime minister has colluded with many officials. He has also secretly established a gang called ck Hole. They specialize in smuggling silver."


    "ck Hole? Looks like we can''t stay idle for the next few days."


    Jiang Ming was deep in thought, and a dark look shed across his eyes.


    Cherry, the maid, ran over in a hurry. "Your Majesty!" she cried. "Pleasee and save the princess."


    "What''s wrong with her?" Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    "The princess¡­ She wants tomit suicide!"


    Cherry cried until she was out of breath.


    Zhu Asi almostughed out loud. "What?"


    Jiang Ming felt that something was wrong and asked Cherry to bring him there.


    There was a square stool in the middle of the bedroom. A rope had been hung on the hanging beam, leaving a noose.


    Princess Qingmiao''s head was in the noose.


    She closed her eyes tightly, and her feet left the stool.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand, and a streak of spiritual energy cut the rope. Princess Qingmiao fell down with it. Zhu Asi went forward to catch her and ced her on the bed.


    "I didn''t expect Princess Qingmiao to really want to die. What minor issue did she encounter?" Zhu Asi scoffed.


    "What happened?"


    Jiang Ming nced at Cherry and went up to check on Princess Qingmiao.


    There was already a red mark on her neck, and her face was purple.


    "After receiving a letter, the princess entered her bedroom and dismissed everyone else," Cherry sobbed. "No one was allowed to enter her room. I saw that the princess had not made a sound for a long time, so I barged in without permission. In the end, I discovered that the princess¡­"


    Cherry could not finish her sentence.


    Jiang Ming sat in front of the bed and took Princess Qingmiao''s pulse. However, he found that her pulse was disordered and did not seem like a normal person''s pulse at all.


    Confusion gathered in his heart.


    How was this possible?


    "What''s wrong? Can''t she be cured?"


    Noticing that Jiang Ming''s expression was not right, Zhu Asi leaned closer and became nervous.


    Although he was not on good terms with Princess Qingmiao, he did not want her to die for no reason.


    "Princess Qingmiao doesn''t seem to be human," Jiang Ming coughed.


    "Huh?"


    Zhu Asi did not expect this answer.


    "Haha, Your Majesty, are you stupid? How can this person not be human? That makes sense."


    Jiang Ming nodded in agreement and said casually, "This is not the real Princess Qingmiao."


    His palmnded on the artery on Princess Qingmiao''s neck, causing her to bleed profusely.


    Zhu Asi''s expression changed immediately. "What if this Princess Qingmiao is real?" he asked. "Isn''t this killing an innocent person?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Princess Qingmiao turned into a block of wood.


    "What a waste of feelings! Where is the real Princess Qingmiao?" he asked Cherry angrily.


    This time, it was Cherry''s turn to panic.


    Her eyes darted around, and she could not help but hold her dress tightly.


    "I¡­ I do not know¡­"


    "This Princess Qingmiao actually dared to deceive us! To think that I was worried about her!"


    Zhu Asi hammered the wood block next to him, and the wood block instantly shattered into pieces.


    "Cough!" Jiang Ming coughed and pointed at Cherry. "It''s far away, but it''s right in front of us."


    "What?"


    Zhu Asi did not understand.


    Cherry''s heart skipped a beat. She turned around and wanted to run.


    He immediately understood and went forward to grab Cherry.


    "Cherry, are you Princess Qingmiao? Quickly reveal your true form!"


    With this grab, Cherry revealed her true form. She was Princess Qingmiao.


    She smiled awkwardly and said, "I wanted to go out and have fun, that''s why¡­"


    "Who do you want to kill?"


    Jiang Ming sized up Princess Qingmiao.


    Princess Qingmiao looked nonchnt, but she was actually a little nervous.


    "A disobedient servant," she replied.


    "Why would a servant girl need you to mobilize so many people, especially when the one whomitted suicide was an illusion?"


    Jiang Ming did not think Princess Qingmiao was telling the truth.


    Not expecting to be discovered, Princess Qingmiao turned around and wanted to leave, but she was stopped by Zhu Asi.


    "Princess Qingmiao, where do you n to go?"


    He winked at Princess Qingmiao.


    "I identally killed a woman here."


    Princess Qingmiao exhaled and lowered her head.


    She really could not understand. She had only gone for a walk. How could she have identally killed someone?


    "There are women here?"


    Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi could not help but be shocked. They looked at Princess Qingmiao.


    "I''ll take you there now," she said hurriedly. "But you can''t me me. I really killed her by ident."


    "How did you identally kill her? Let''s go now."


    Jiang Ming was really curious.


    Princess Qingmiao brought them to a spot in the rear pce.


    A piece of cloth appeared in front of Jiang Ming and the others.


    Princess Qingmiao mustered her courage and stepped forward to remove the cloth.


    A corpse was lying there. Her face was pale, and she was wearing luxurious clothes. There was a hairpin on her head, and her body was already cold.


    "How did you find this woman?"


    Jiang Ming turned around and looked at Princess Qingmiao.


    Princess Qingmiao pursed her lips tightly. "I was taking a walk here at that time. I identally tripped over someone. I fell down as well. But she rolled onto a rock. When I got up to check, she was already dead."


    "She died a long time ago."


    Jiang Ming nced at her and signaled Zhu Asi to deal with her.


    "I''m afraid this is all Li Nanchu''s fault. We don''t have to care about it."


    Princess Qingmiao nodded repeatedly and heaved a sigh of relief.


    At least this did not have anything to do with her.


    Zhu Asi found a jade pendant on the corpse and immediately handed it to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming touched the jade pendant and found the word "ck" on it. He could not help but think of the ck Hole.


    "Perhaps this is the ck Hole''s token. Take that token to the ck Hole. I''ll go thereter."


    Zhu Asi nodded and left with the sign.


    Jiang Ming changed his clothes and went to the ce Zhu Asi gave him.


    The ck Hole was located in a courtyard. There was a long corridor in front of the courtyard. It took Jiang Ming a long time to walk through the corridor.


    At this moment, the people outside the courtyard had already been dealt with by Zhu Asi. They were all lying on the ground, their eyes wide open, but their bodies could not move.


    When they saw Jiang Ming, they raised their hands, wanting him to help them.

 Chapter 949 Facing Death

    <h4>Chapter 949 Facing Death</h4>


    Jiang Ming put on his disguise and kicked the door open.


    Zhu Asi was fighting with the servants inside the ck Hole.


    The servants were flexible and constantly used up Zhu Asi''s strength.


    Zhu Asi wanted to catch the servants, but he could not.


    Jiang Ming released bolts of lightning, which formed a ring and surrounded the servants.


    Seeing the situation, Zhu Asi immediately jumped out of the ring.


    The air currents in the ring surged, and the electric currents connected. The servants were all electrocuted until their heads were dizzy and their bodies trembled.


    "I bought you time," Zhu Asi said smugly.


    Jiang Ming did not say anything and just looked ahead.


    A short middle-aged man walked out of a dark corridor.


    The middle-aged man was wearing a cloth jacket, his eyes darting around.


    Jiang Ming pondered for a moment.


    This person had dwarfism.


    "You''re not okay," he told him kindly.


    The middle-aged man was speechless.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Hahaha!" Zhu Asi burst intoughter and pped his hands. "Your Majesty, you are truly discerning!"


    Was this the wrong word?


    Jiang Ming shrugged and did not reply.


    The middle-aged man''s face turned green. He frowned and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? I am the master of the ck Hole, Xia Zimou. What are you doing here?"


    As he spoke, he sized up Jiang Ming and sneered in his heart.


    This person wanted to die!


    "We''re here to take your life," Jiang Ming said unhurriedly, and his eyes suddenly sparkled.


    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled. The room shook as all the furniture surrounded Xia Zimou.


    "You can''t even withstand a single blow!"


    Xia Zimou''s palm was facing up, and a bolt of lightning shed through the furniture.


    His eyes darkened. With a raise of his hand, all the furniture was beside Jiang Ming.


    "Universal Attraction!"


    Zhu Asi clenched his fist and punched down.


    In an instant, everything in the surroundings stopped moving, and the buildings outside shattered into pieces.


    After that, there was a rumbling sound, and the furniture was all shattered.


    "Are the top prodigy of Zhuyan Pce?"


    Xia Zimou recognized Zhu Asi. He frowned and looked confused.


    Why did Zhu Asi want to serve such a young boy?


    "Do you know me?" Zhu Asi returned to the distance and waved his hand. "That''s good. Close down the ck Hole."


    "Is the top prodigy so rude?"


    Xia Zimou''s face darkened as he snorted coldly.


    "You don''t have any manners."


    Zhu Asi waspletely unmoved as he tried to recall anything about Xia Zimou.


    Logically speaking, this short man was so unique that he should have a deep impression of him. Why was he so unfamiliar?


    Xia Zimou coughed and said, "Zhu Asi, these servants don''t know etiquette and have offended you. However, you have also offended me just now. Everything is even. All of you,e in and take a seat. For the sake of Zhuyan Pce, I won''t say anything."


    "We have nothing to say. We want your ount book."


    Jiang Ming went straight to the point.


    He did not want to waste any more time.


    Zhu Asi put his palms together and sat on a stool at the side.


    "Since it''s for the sake of Zhuyan Pce, then take out the ount book. Still, don''t go too far."


    Xia Zimou pressured the two of them.


    Jiang Ming was not afraid at all. He exerted more pressure.


    "We''re here to investigate the ck Hole on behalf of His Majesty. Are you going to disobey the king''s orders?"


    "The king?" Xia Zimouughed and said disdainfully, "Who the hell is that? I don''t know him."


    "Then who do you obey?"


    Jiang Ming took the opportunity to get information.


    He wanted to see if there was anyone else standing by the prime minister.


    "Why should I tell you?" Xia Zimou reacted quickly.


    "Alright, it doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me. Hand over the ount book first."


    Jiang Ming sized up Xia Zimou.


    "No!" Xia Zimou rejected him indifferently.


    He then looked at Zhu Asi and said earnestly, "As the top prodigy of Zhuyan Pce, how can you stay with this b*stard?" Won''t this damage the reputation of Zhuyan Pce? Why don''t youe to the ck Hole Organization? I guarantee that you''ll have endless wealth and resources!"


    "How does where I go and who I stay with have anything to do with you?"


    Zhu Asi grinned.


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    Xia Zimou was really amazing. He wanted Zhu Asi to betray Jiang Ming and join him.


    He went forward and punched Xia Zimou.


    Zhu Asi immediately apuded.


    This kind of person should be treated like this!


    Xia Zimou looked at Zhu Asi in disbelief.


    "Do you know what my rtionship with your father is? Aren''t you afraid that your father will scold you for hurting me?"


    Then, he rushed forward and wanted to punch Jiang Ming, but he was blocked by him.


    He punched out many times, but Jiang Ming still blocked these attacks with his bare hands.


    Xia Zimou could not help but lose his patience and started cursing.


    "How is a brat like you still worthy of possessing spiritual energy? It''s really a disgrace to the Xiaguo Kingdom!"


    During the fight, a round te fell out, and a man''s voice sounded from the round te.


    "Where did you go? Didn''t we agree to pick up the call here? I''ve been working hard enough selling buns every day. Hurry up ande over."


    Xia Zimou immediately panicked. He wanted to take out the round te, but he was stopped by Zhu Asi.


    Zhu Asi quickly put the te into his pocket and said proudly, "Xia Zimou, just surrender. Hand over the ount book. Otherwise, we won''t give this back to you."


    "I''d rather destroy the ount book than let you take it away!"


    Xia Zimou snapped his fingers.


    The surrounding houses instantly burst into mes.


    Jiang Ming did not expect Xia Zimou to be so decisive. He quickly left with Zhu Asi.


    Xia Zimou''s voice rang out.


    "Even if I die, you won''t get any evidence! You want to hurt the master behind me? That''s impossible."


    Zhu Asi could not help but feel dejected.


    "How could Xia Zimou be so decisive? I feel helpless."


    "This guy''s mouth can''t be kept shut."


    When he left, Jiang Ming dragged out a manservant.


    The servant was terrified and immediately told him about the deal between the stall owner and the ck Hole.


    "You are obedient. Unfortunately, we can''t leave any survivors here."


    Jiang Ming still killed the other party.


    Zhu Asi smiled.


    "Looks like we''re going to the stall next. Why don''t we set up a stall as well? Then, that stall owner has to say something to us."


    " I don''t think it''s a problem. Let''s go and disguise ourselves first."


    Jiang Mingughed secretly.


    Soon, they appeared on the street.

 Chapter 950 Looking for the Stall Owner

    <h4>Chapter 950 Looking for the Stall Owner</h4>


    "It''s time to sell buns! Meat buns!"


    Jiang Ming pushed the food cart to an empty space and stopped. He looked around.


    People wereing and going around, and it was extremely lively.


    When they saw Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi, the expressions of the people around them became strange.


    Jiang Ming found it strange, but he did not think too much about it.


    It was probably their first time setting up a stall.


    "Hey, who allowed you to do business here? This is my territory!"


    Beside him, a bearded vendor pulled a cart toward Jiang Ming.


    "Go find another ce to set up your stall."


    Jiang Ming casually nced at the stall owner and turned his attention to the passersby.


    He had heard that the vendor selling the meat buns would wander around to sell them. He had looked around, but he did not see the vendor.


    The weather was hot, and Zhu Asi kept fanning himself as he keptining.


    "The weather is really hot."


    Seeing that the two of them did not pay attention to him, the stall owner immediately shouted angrily, "Get lost!" Find a ce yourself!"


    The loud roar attracted Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi''s attention.


    Zhu Asi was originally feeling restless because of the hot weather.


    "Firste, first served. Don''t you understand?" He red at the vendor.


    The stall owner was not afraid at all. Instead, he straightened his back and said, "Do you know who is behind me?"


    "I was wondering why you were so arrogant. So, there''s someone behind you," Zhu Asi said sarcastically.


    Jiang Ming instantly understood the reason for the strange gazes of the surrounding vendors.


    After all this time, it was because this was the vendor''s fixed territory.


    Perhaps this stall owner was the one selling the meat buns.


    Jiang Ming''s heart skipped a beat. "I''m really sorry," he said hurriedly. "We''ve taken your ce. As an apology, we''ll buy a few buns from you."


    "Heh, do you think you''re worthy of eating my buns?"


    Unexpectedly, the stall owner became even more disdainful. He waved his hand like he was driving a dog away. "Go away. Don''t affect my business."


    "I must eat one of your buns today."


    Zhu Asi was so angry that he went up and opened the steamer.


    Steaming buns appeared in front of everyone, and the stall owner hurriedly stopped them.


    Zhu Asi refused to give in. He raised the steamer.


    "Damn it, if it wasn''t for the fact that I don''t know spiritual techniques, I would have killed you!"


    The stall owner was about to go crazy. Zhu Asi''s teasing almost made his head explode.


    Jiang Ming took the opportunity to go to the steamer and nned to grab a bun to take a look.


    His premonition told him that there might be gold in this bun.


    "How dare you bully a stall owner!"


    At this moment, a ray of light shed in front of Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi.


    It was extremely fast. Before the two of them coulde back to their senses, Jiang Ming found that Zhu Asi had been struck down, and the lid was back on top of the steamer.


    Jiang Ming turned around and saw a man wearing a jade crown and a white robe.


    The man had delicate features and clear eyes.


    At this moment, he red at Jiang Ming with displeasure.


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes.


    "What are you staring at? This stall owner is talking nonsense. What''s wrong with us punishing him?"


    Unexpectedly, the stall owner began to put on an act. He sat on the ground with tears flowing from his eyes.


    "I have to support my family," he said bitterly. "I have more than ten children. The oldest is still underage, and the youngest is still nursing. I originally wanted to work hard to earn money to support them, but I didn''t expect to be threatened and bullied by evil people. I''m just amoner. Why would the heavens treat me like this?"


    Jiang Ming did not hesitate to step forward and kick the stall owner, causing him to fall to the ground.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    The young master held back his anger and wanted to beat Jiang Ming up, but he was stopped by Zhu Asi.


    "Where do you want to go?" Zhu Asi smiled yfully.


    "Do you know who I am?" the young master asked angrily. "I am the seventh young master of the Xiaguo Kingdom. Even the current king has to respect me."


    "Oh? Why didn''t I know about this?"


    Jiang Ming looked up and sized up the person in front of him.


    "He''s the real seventh young master, Xu Chuanqi," the stall owner said. "He helps the poor and the weak. His reputation is widespread."


    "Did you hear that?" Xu Chuanqi snorted coldly. "Hurry up and let go! You scoundrels, not only did you bully the stall owner, but you were also rude to me. I should have taken you to the county magistrate."


    "I''m afraid that the county magistrate will have to bow down to us when he sees us."


    Zhu Asi did not even look at Xu Chuanqi.


    Xu Chuanqi was like a brainless person. He was just acting like a fool and did not look at the facts at all.


    "Nonsense. You guys are quite bold. "


    Xu Chuanqi was disdainful. He went forward to help the stall owner up and said to him carefully, "Sir, we can''t reason with these people. I''ll help you push the stall elsewhere. I''ll buy all your buns."


    "Thank you."


    The stall owner pretended to be grateful, but he had other ns in his heart.


    When they reached a safe ce, they would find an excuse to not sell the gold, and all the gold would be saved.


    Xu Chuanqi was easy to talk to.


    "I didn''t say that you could leave."


    Jiang Ming opened his folding fan.


    Zhu Asi took out some silver from his pocket.


    "We''re not making things difficult for you. We just want to buy a bun. You can leave after that"


    As he spoke, he threw the silver at the stall owner.


    Xu Chuanqi was furious.


    "How can you throw silver at people? People like you don''t deserve to eat this old man''s cooking! Sir, don''t listen to him. We''ll leave now."


    He quickly pushed the stall, and the stall owner followed him. Jiang Ming and Zhu Asi quickly stopped them.


    "Aren''t you a kind person?" Zhu Asi asked lightly. "Are you going to walk right in front of us?"


    "The two of you are worthless. Even if you die, no one will care."


    Xu Chuanqi continued to walk forward.


    "What a good way to say that our lives are meaningful."


    Jiang Ming stepped forward and waved his fan. Xu Chuanqi immediately fainted.


    "That''s all."


    He nced at Xu Chuanqi.


    The people around them immediately shouted.


    Seeing that he had no one to rely on, the stall owner panicked. He turned around and wanted to escape, but he was pulled back by Jiang Ming.


    "Hand them over to the people of the Supreme Court. I need to know the result by today."


    Jiang Ming instructed Zhu Asi.


    Zhu Asi nodded and left with the vendor.


    Jiang Ming immediately cut open the buns inside and found that there was indeed gold, so he took the stall away.


    "We can summon the prime minister now."


    When the results came out, Jiang Ming smiled and waved his hand at the servant beside him.

 Chapter 951 Summoning the Prime Minister

    <h4>Chapter 951 Summoning the Prime Minister</h4>


    "Greetings, Your Majesty."


    The prime minister stepped forward and knelt in front of Jiang Ming.


    "Yes."


    Jiang Ming picked up the teacup and hit the cup with the lid.


    The prime minister was about to get up but was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    "Continue kneeling."


    After saying this, he poured the tea in front of the prime minister.


    The front of the prime minister''s robe was wet. He held his breath and said in a deep voice, "What do you mean by this? I don''t seem to have done anything wrong."


    Jiang Ming pped his hands and did not reply to the prime minister.


    Zhu Asi immediately brought a te of steaming buns to the prime minister. "Prime Minister," he said. "Enjoy yourself."


    The prime minister''s expression changed again and again. He directly waved his hand and said, "Why did you insult me? I am truly very surprised. I''ve contributed so much to the Xiaguo Kingdom. Is this how you treat me?"


    "How is this an insult? Isn''t this the food of the countryside?" Jiang Ming retorted bluntly. "Are you insulting the civilians?"


    The prime minister was rendered speechless, and his face instantly fell.


    "I don''t like meat buns. Your Majesty, please take them. I really thank you for your kindness."


    He was furious.


    Who the hell was this king? How dare he use meat buns to humiliate him!


    If it was not for the fact that he did not have enough troops, he would definitely have seized the throne.


    "Prime Minister, why don''t you tear open the bun and take a look at the filling inside?" Jiang Ming took a sip of tea.


    The prime minister felt strange and tore the bun apart with Jiang Ming''s words.


    The golden glint appeared in front of his eyes. As the prime minister tore the bun apart, the gold inside was revealed.


    The prime minister thought that Jiang Ming wanted to bribe him, so his expression also improved.


    "Your Majesty," he said with a smile. "You''re really good at joking. Why didn''t you say that you wanted to reward me earlier?"


    Then, the prime minister became righteous again.


    "I thank you for your reward, but I don''t think I''ve made too many contributions to the Xiaguo Kingdom yet. I decline this reward."


    "Prime Minister, aren''t you familiar with this gold ingot?" Jiang Ming''s eyes darkened.


    "What?" The prime minister was stunned for a moment. "I don''t understand what you mean."


    He started to worry.


    He had a feeling that Jiang Ming had discovered something.


    It did not matter! He was the hero who rebuilt the Xiaguo Kingdom.


    If the king made a move on him, not to mention the officials, even the people of the kingdom would not agree.


    Zhu Asi said, "I heard that you have established the ck Hole."


    The prime minister immediately understood. He raised his hand and said, "Lord Zhu, I don''t know anything about the ck Hole. Please don''t frame me."


    "Lord Prime Minister, you should recognize this token, right?"


    Jiang Ming took out a token from his pocket and threw it in front of the prime minister.


    In the middle of the token was a word. The materials on both sides were luxurious. It was obvious that it was the prime minister''s token.


    "This bun was found in the ck Hole''s headquarters," Jiang Ming added.


    "Your Majesty, this must be a misunderstanding or a false usation. I''ve always been diligent and conscientious. I''ve never had any ulterior motives. Your Majesty, please investigate this issue thoroughly," the prime minister hurriedly said.


    Jiang Ming knew that the prime minister was going to say this. He saidzily, "There''s only one token. How could you lose it? Moreover, there are witnesses and evidence. What do you have to say?"


    "What witnesses?"


    The prime minister looked flustered, and his heart swelled.


    He knew that someone had betrayed him!


    Jiang Ming did not intend to let the stall ownere over and rejected the prime minister.


    The prime minister exhaled and muttered, "Your Majesty, I will not admit to this crime. I have not let down my heart. I have not let down the Xiaguo Kingdom!"


    "Then go to prison and prove your innocence!"


    Jiang Ming waved his hand, and two servants immediately went to the prime minister''s sides. One of them took his arm.


    The prime minister immediately turned hostile. "You brat! You''re not even as old as me, and you dare to treat me like this? The people of the Xiaguo Kingdom will not let you off!"


    Jiang Ming yawned and felt that the prime minister was too noisy.


    "Your Majesty, what should we do with the vendor?" Zhu Asi asked after seeing the prime minister being dragged out.


    "Let him go and follow him. Let''s see what else he will do."


    Jiang Ming''s eyes darkened.


    In his opinion, there might be other big shots in the stall.


    "I''ll go take a look."


    Zhu Asi turned around and left.


    ***


    Rats and snakes were everywhere in the prison.


    The prime minister was thrown into a cell.


    "Reflect on yourself inside."


    The guards allughed mockingly.


    "I didn''t expect the previously unreasonable prime minister to be imprisoned here."


    " That''s right. This is going to be fun. The prime minister has many enemies!"


    "I think the prime minister won''t live long!"


    The prime minister was in extreme pain. Noticing the dirt on the ground, he quickly stood up.


    The squeaking and hissing sounds spread through his eardrums, and he became angry.


    It was all because of that damned king. He wanted to tear apart his face and let him have a taste of his power.


    Jiang Ming, who was far away in the pce, could not help but sneeze.


    He rubbed his nose.


    The weather had turned cold, so he had to rest well.


    Princess Qingmiao walked in with her hands on her hips and an angry expression.


    "Your Majesty, I don''t know who''s outside the door, but she insists that she''s the princess of the Xiaguo Kingdom and is speaking rudely to me!"


    "The princess of the Xiaguo Kingdom?"


    Jiang Ming''s interest was piqued. He immediately asked someone to bring the princess over.


    The princess looked simr to Li Nanping, but she was like a shrew.


    "Do you even understand the royal bloodline? I''m authentic! Why are you rejecting me?"


    She ced her hands on her hips and spoke aggressively.


    "You bunch of idiots, if my brother was here, they would definitely not allow you to treat me like this! Ah! Hurry up and serve me tea and snacks!"


    Jiang Ming looked at the princess with a confused expression.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Your Majesty." The princess rolled her eyes. "No matter what, I''m still the princess of the Xiaguo Kingdom. ording to etiquette, you should still address me respectfully. How can you be so rude?"


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    This princess was very snobbish.


    "Chase him out."


    He waved his hand, feeling that this princess was quite boring.


    "You really think you''re still a princess?" Princess Qingmiao stifled herughter. "The former king is already dead."

 Chapter 952 The Bald Minister

    Chapter 952 The Bald Minister


    "I know the secret techniques of the Xiaguo Kingdom and the Sacred Zhao. The people will not agree to you being the king."


    The princess was smiling aggressively.


    "Then go ahead and tell the people. I don''t mind."


    Jiang Ming did not care at all and still waved his hand.


    "Hey!" The princess was shocked. "This is evidence that can drag you down!"


    "Oh."


    Jiang Ming raised his hand in boredom and ced it on his right cheek.


    At this moment, an official rushed over and pped the princess.


    The princess fell to the ground and looked at the minister in disbelief.


    The minister was bald, and his mouth was crooked. He said aggressively, "How can a fake princess do such evil things? Drag her out and beat her to death!"


    As he spoke, he gave the guards at the side a look.


    The guard hurriedly took the princess away.


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    This minister seemed to have bypassed him to give orders.


    Zhu Asi raised his eyebrows. "The king is still here. Why are you giving orders?"


    Jiang Ming sized up the bald minister.


    He did not seem to remember this minister.


    "I''m a new minister," the bald minister said in a low voice. "I forgot to report to you."


    "What is the ruling system of the Xiaguo Kingdom?"


    Jiang Ming suddenly remembered that he had not asked about this yet. He immediately looked at Zhu Asi.


    Zhu Asi usually roamed around the Xiaguo Kingdom, so he should know these things.


    "I don''t know either." He shook his head.


    "We choose ministers through a selection process," the bald minister said. "But after we choose, we have to inform the king so that he knows who we are."


    "Do you know this princess?"


    He could not help but feel curious about the bald minister.


    This bald minister knew too much about the Xiaguo Kingdom.


    The bald minister smiled.


    "I don''t really know her. We''ve only met a few times. She came to me first and then to you. I thought she would give up. I didn''t expect her toe here. But now it''s all settled. I''ve also destroyed everything in her hands. Your Majesty, please rest assured."


    "You seem quite capable. Why don''t you deal with the flood and drought problems in the South first?" Jiang Ming said.


    "Thank you!" The bald minister''s eyes lit up. He quickly knelt down and said, "Thank you. I will not fail my mission."


    When they left, Jiang Ming looked at Zhu Asi and said, "It''s time to find someone to keep an eye on this minister. "


    Zhu Asi nodded.


    After leaving the door, the bald official paused for a moment. A maid rushed over with an unusual expression and stuffed a letter into Zhu Asi''s hand.


    "My lord, I wish you peace," she said cheerfully.


    While the people nearby were not paying attention, the bald minister stuffed the letter into his pocket and nodded.


    The carriage was already waiting for him outside the door. The bald official got on the carriage, and his expression became serious.


    "To the east wing."


    At this time, Zhu Asi received a secret letter, which stated that he was to find the traitor of Zhuyan Pce.


    He was stunned.


    The Xiaguo Kingdom was so small, how could there be traitors?


    Then, explosive news came.


    "Prime Minister, we''ve escaped!"


    When the guard came to report, he was already on the verge of death.


    He closed his eyes and finally died.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he raised his hand and asked the guards to take him out.


    "Let''s go and take a look at the prime minister."


    Jiang Ming looked at Sikong Wuyuan.


    "I also want to meet the prime minister," Sikong Wuyuanughed.


    When he arrived at the door, the door to the prison had already been opened. The corpses inside were already densely packed.


    "The prime minister seems to have left."


    Sikong Wuyuan looked around and realized that Jiang Ming had disappeared.


    Looking forward, he saw Jiang Ming pulling the prime minister''s ear and walking over.


    "No! No!"


    The prime minister could not stop crying out. He was unwilling to ept this.


    He originally thought that his spell techniques could bepared to the king.


    Who would have thought that with just one move, he would be subdued?


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help butugh. He moved closer to Jiang Ming and said, "Your Majesty, you are indeed worthy of your title. In just a few seconds, you have already restrained the prime minister."


    The prime minister could not help but shout, "It was just an ident. What are you talking about?"


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming directly dislocated the prime minister''s shoulder for a second.


    The prime minister started to scream again. He turned around and pressed his shoulder back.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but exim in satisfaction. He sneered, "Prime Minister, you don''t seem to be doing much. You''d better listen to me. Don''t dislocate it again."


    The prime minister gritted his teeth, but he could only suppress his anger.


    He did not have any power now, but his reserve army woulde to save him in a while.


    He did not believe that he could not get out.


    "Are you epting defeat now so that you can leaveter?"


    Jiang Ming saw through the prime minister''s thoughts and hit the nail on the head.


    "How is that possible?" The prime minister was instantly embarrassed and shook his head frantically.


    His head drooped and he looked dejected.


    "I''ve already been reduced to this state by you. How can I get out?"


    "That''s true. I''ll give you a reward today."


    Jiang Ming stuffed a pill into the prime minister''s mouth.


    The prime minister had originally hidden it under his tongue, but Sikong Wuyuan rushed forward and grabbed his throat.


    The prime minister was forced to swallow the pill. He gritted his teeth in hatred, but he could not say anything on the surface.


    "This is poison. If you leave this prison, you will die."


    Jiang Ming slowly talked about the effects of the pill.


    "Your Majesty, why must you be so ruthless? I have not mistreated you in the past. Besides, you weren''t the king before, right? I''m the only one who knows about the identity change."


    The prime minister emphasized thest sentence. Jiang Ming could hear the threat in it, but he smiled disapprovingly.


    "Are you saying that you''re going to kill me? You seem to still be in my hands."


    The prime minister''s heart thumped, and he began to awkwardly tter Jiang Ming again.


    "How could that be? I will definitely keep the secret for you."


    "Are you sure it''s a secret? I remember that I used this hand to dislocate your shoulder just now." Jiang Ming moved his wrist.


    "Your Majesty, it''s all my fault. You are the king."


    The prime minister changed the topic in a panic.


    Jiang Ming could not be bothered with him. He threw him into another room and locked him up.


    "You should reflect on yourself here. Don''t let me discover your thoughts. Otherwise, your punishment won''t be as simple as imprisonment."

 Chapter 953 Boycott

    <h4>Chapter 953 Boycott</h4>


    "What should we do with these corpses?"


    Sikong Wuyuan sized them up.


    "They didn''t die. They just faked their deaths."


    Jiang Ming took a look and immediately knew the cause and effect of the matter.


    Sikong Wuyuan was stunned.


    "How could this be? The prime minister should have killed them."


    "The prime minister''s strength is only average. It''s impossible for him to kill so many people."


    Jiang Ming looked around and found some burning grass in front of him.


    He pointed at the grass and said, "The prime minister must have burned this thing. The fragrance can make them fall into aa and temporarily stop breathing. That''s why they''re pretending to be dead."


    He pped his hands.


    A group of guards immediately ran over.


    Jiang Ming motioned for them to put the bodies in a room and then asked a guard to watch them. He would inform him when these people woke up.


    However, as soon as they went out, they encountered a group of men in ck.


    These men in ck charged at Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan with sabers in their hands. They shouted, "Quick! Release the prime minister! His men are here now!"


    Sikong Wuyuan was vignt. He raised his hand and released a purple barrier in front of Jiang Ming. The barrier immediately separated the two teams.


    When the men in ck approached them, the purple barrier emitted a bright color and enveloped them.


    The men in ck raised their des and shed forward.


    s, these men in ck had already fallen to the ground.


    Sikong Wuyuan used his spiritual energy to conjure ropes, and he tied these people up.


    "It was really effortless."


    Heughed loudly.


    Unexpectedly, the other people suddenly opened their eyes and surrounded Sikong Wuyuan.


    Before he could react, he was tied up by the same ropes that bound the others.


    Countless phantoms appeared on Jiang Ming''s body.


    These phantoms moved quickly around these people.


    The people could not find any traces of these phantoms at all, so they used their sabers to sh at them.


    Jiang Ming raised his hands and pped his palms together. The speed of the phantoms suddenly increased.


    A huge was constructed by them, and everyone was caught in the.


    The men struggled. Jiang Ming raised his hand and shot lightning into the ropes.


    They were all electrocuted and fell to the ground, unconscious.


    Jiang Ming searched their bodies and found a token saying "Xiang" again. He could not help but be stunned.


    He really did not expect there to be a second one.


    Then, he threw it to Sikong Wuyuan. "Sikong Wuyuan, I''ll give you this token. You know what to do, right?"


    Sikong Wuyuan smiled lightly. "Of course. The prime minister has given us such a big gift. We have to give him another gift."


    In the room, the prime minister was pacing back and forth, his heart thumping.


    "Why isn''t the reserve army here yet?"


    Seeing Sikong Wuyuane in, he could not help but feel nervous.


    "Lord Sikong, is there anything you need?"


    Sikong Wuyuan threw the token at his face and sneered, "What? I didn''t expect you to prepare so many gifts for us. We''re really surprised."


    The prime minister immediately knelt down. "I must have been framed. Please let me go."


    Now that the truth was out, he could only do this.


    "You still have to suffer the punishment you deserve."


    Sikong Wuyuan grinned and used the same technique to give the prime minister another pill.


    The prime minister had no choice but to swallow it down. His eyes were filled with hatred, but he quickly closed his eyes again.


    He had fallen into a world of illusions. It was a world filled with filth and fear.


    The prime minister saw many hands rushing toward him, forcing him into a corner.


    He kept shouting, but he could not break free from these hands.


    When he returned to the main pce, Jiang Ming encountered another matter. A group of ministers were kneeling outside the door, their eyes filled with determination.


    He put his hands behind his back and smiled. "Are you trying to force me to abdicate?"


    "Your Majesty," the leader of the ministers said. "The prime minister did nothing wrong. He was the hero who built the Xiaguo Kingdom. He should not be locked up in prison."


    As he spoke, he shouted to the ministers behind him. "Please let the prime minister go. If you don''t let the prime minister go, we''ll have to kneel here forever, won''t we?"


    Before the others could react, Jiang Ming turned around and went straight into the house.


    He could already tell what these people meant.


    Didn''t they just want to force him to release the prime minister? Then, they could just wait there.


    The ministers outside the door were still shouting loudly.


    "Please spare the prime minister, Your Majesty. If you don''t spare the prime minister, we will kneel here forever."


    "Are these people idiots?" Jiang Ming grinned.


    He asked the servants to tell them to go ahead and kneel.


    When night fell, Jiang Ming found that these ministers were still kneeling there and could not help but smile.


    These people were really persistent.


    He slept untilte at night. Then, he was woken up by lightning and thunder.


    Heavy rain followed. Jiang Ming could not help but be curious about the situation of the ministers. He turned around and walked forward.


    The ministers were still kneeling in the heavy rain, their bodies drenched.


    Some of the ministers had even fainted, but no one cared.


    This was what Jiang Ming had ordered.


    He sized up these ministers and suddenly felt that they were a joke.


    It was really not worth it for the prime minister.


    The next day, the rumors of the king killing loyal officials spread in the Xiaguo Kingdom.


    Jiang Ming grinned when he heard Sikong Wuyuan''s report.


    These people really knew how to spread fake news.


    "Say that the prime minister had embezzled arge sum of money and became a corrupt official. Say that they knelt down in the rain and forced the king to release the corrupt official. Find somemoners and have them make signs to boycott corrupt officials. Make them march in protest."


    Sikong Wuyuan raised his hand and gave Jiang Ming a thumbs up.


    "As expected of you. This n is really excellent."


    "Perhaps the prime minister''s men have already taken action." Jiang Ming thought for a moment.


    Sure enough, the servant rushed to Jiang Ming and cried, "Your Majesty, it''s not good. The people outside are demonstrating. They said that you¡­"


    He could not finish his sentence.

 Chapter 954 The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 954 The Truth</h4>


    Jiang Ming already understood what the servant said. He raised his hand to signal him to stop the topic.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but feel resentful.


    "These people can change the overall situation. Can we really use the same method?"


    "Let''s change our method. But first, let''s go out and take a look."


    Jiang Ming stood up and looked at Sikong Wuyuan.


    He strode forward and happened to see the protest. However, the protest also happened to see him.


    After looking at each other for a second, the protesters immediately reacted. They took out the eggs and vegetables that they had prepared from their pockets and threw them at Jiang Ming.


    The moment they arrived in front of Jiang Ming, he raised his hand. With a sh of spiritual energy, those things fell to the ground.


    Jiang Ming shot out more spiritual energy. The attacksnded in front of the people.


    They were unable to continue forward and returned after passing through some things.


    Seeing this, the marchers began to spout nonsense.


    "You''re a horrible king! It''s fine if you hurt the ministers, but you actually hurt us innocent citizens. You should die!"


    "Wicked king, stop being so cruel to the people. What are you here for?"


    "If you know what''s good for you, you should abdicate. The prime minister is the real candidate!"


    ***


    Jiang Ming was incredulous as he heard their words.


    Led by this group of people, the other citizens also began to protest against Jiang Ming and kept shouting along with them.


    Sikong Wuyuan was furious, but he could not say anything because of the current situation.


    Jiang Ming turned around and left.


    Now was not the time toe here and rify things. There was a better method they could employ.


    Jiang Ming turned around and went back to the prison. The prime minister had already heard the protest outside and was beginning to feel smug.


    "Your Majesty, are you still going to treat me like this?" he asked coldly when he saw Jiang Ming. "Although I took your medicine, your condition doesn''t seem to be good."


    Sikong Wuyuan stepped forward and pped the prime minister.


    "How dare you be so arrogant?"


    "I''m not scared of death! I''m happy to be able to use my life to drag you down."


    The prime ministerughed like a madman.


    "You know that I have all the evidence," Jiang Ming said with interest. "What do you think will happen to you if I reveal the evidence?"


    The prime minister was stunned for a moment before he gritted his teeth and said, "It doesn''t matter if the evidence is out. My people have alreadyid an ambush. The evidence will disappear."


    "Then let''s wait and see!"


    Jiang Ming gave the prime minister another pill.


    This time, the prime minister did not want to swallow it no matter what. He shook his head repeatedly, but Jiang Ming stopped him.


    Jiang Ming grabbed his neck tightly and lifted him up.


    The prime minister felt suffocated and coughed non-stop.


    Jiang Ming directly threw him aside, and the prime minister fell heavily against the wall.


    Due to the great force, he could not help but knock out a tooth.


    Blood flowed out of his mouth. The prime minister continued tough. "It doesn''t matter. If I die, so be it. I don''t care. I feel so good looking at you so angry."


    "I''m afraid you''ll have to pay the price for your actions next."


    Jiang Ming observed the change in the prime minister''s mood. The prime minister suddenly panicked. What was that medicine just now? However, as soon as he finished speaking, he realized that he seemed to have fallen into an illusion. Those hands appeared in front of him again.


    He could not help but cry out in pain.


    "No! Hurry up and save me. I''ll tell you everything about me. Please let me go." The hands began to spread out.


    Jiang Ming kept asking him what he had done.


    The prime minister told him everything.


    Then, he immediately came back to his senses. A group ofmoners surrounded him and obviously heard what he had said. Themoners whispered and cursed.


    They threw their eggs and vegetables at him.


    "No, it''s not me. You''ve all misheard." The prime minister shook his head repeatedly.


    "You greedy b*stard! To think that we were so protective of you. So, these are your true colors. We have wronged the king."


    "If you still have a conscience, don''t continue to live here."


    "That''s right. You really disgust me. I''m about to die."


    ***


    The series of words made him feel pain. He staggered to his feet like a madman.


    His hair had already disheveled, but he did not care and continued to walk toward the river.


    This news quickly spread to the pce, and the number of ministers who were still kneeling decreased by a lot.


    Jiang Ming could not help but be curious when he saw the ministers who continued to insist.


    "How much did the prime minister pay you? Why are you still so persistent? The prime minister has already fallen. You should leave quickly."


    Unexpectedly, these ministers were still determined. "No matter what, everyone is prone to mistakes. Although the prime minister has made a big mistake, his crime is not worthy of death. Please let him retire and return to his hometown."


    "You guys have made quite a lot of unreasonable demands. So, you''re also involved in his corruption?"


    Jiang Ming sat down unhurriedly, and the ministers could not help but panic.


    "How can you think that way? How could we treat you like this? Please don''t think too much about it."


    "The prime minister is the prime minister. We are different people."


    Jiang Ming touched his palm.


    "You know this too, so don''t dy me from dealing with the corrupt ministers. If anyone else kneels tomorrow, I''ll let them be with the prime minister. In addition, I''m going to select a new prime minister. I''ll release the news in a few days. I won''t choose from those who kneel tomorrow."


    With that said, the ministers were all motivated.


    The leader of the ministers immediately changed his expression. He then said, "Your Majesty, there are many capable people among the ministers who knelt down. Why can''t they have the qualifications to participate in the election?"


    "This matter will be decided by me. If this debate continues, the ministers kneeling today will no longer have the qualifications to participate in the election."


    Jiang Ming felt that this minister was too noisy and made a decision in his heart.


    He had to demote this minister no matter what.


    The other ministers quickly followed Jiang Ming. "Your Majesty, we understand. We won''t continue to argue."


    "Please select the prime minister ording to our skills."


    "In order to show your perseverance, I will show the public that you are kneeling before the prime minister."


    Jiang Ming turned around and left.

 Chapter 955 Lady Boss and Chef

    <h4>Chapter 955 Lady Boss and Chef</h4>


    Upon hearing this, the ministers dispersed one after another, afraid of giving Jiang Ming a chance to remember them.


    Jiang Ming was very satisfied with their attitude. At the same time, he also heard news about the prime minister.


    The prime minister was already dead, but his body could not be found.


    Jiang Ming sneered.


    "The prime minister actually escaped. What about the ck Hole?"


    Sikong Wuyuan raised his eyebrows. "This organization seems to have disappeared. I just can''t figure it out. They disappearedpletely."


    "What do you mean?"


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel confused.


    The house and even people''s knowledge of their organization was gone.


    "Where was thest location of their organization?"


    Jiang Ming felt that this disappearance had something to do with this ce.


    "Ming Hui Restaurant. Why don''t we go to that restaurant and take a look?" Sikong Wuyuan said, his eyes shining.


    "That''s a good idea. There might be something strange going on in that restaurant."


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan nodded.


    They disguised themselves. When they arrived at the restaurant, they found that the restaurant was particrly deserted, especially since there were not many customers inside.


    Seeing that someone hade, thedy boss quickly walked over with a smile.


    "Are you two guests? Do you want to go to a private room?"


    Jiang Ming nodded and then said, "Madam, do you have any new dishes here? We have a very important guest today."


    This was a lie.


    He felt that no matter what, he had to check on the others.


    Thedy boss was stunned for a moment and immediately became troubled.


    "Our dishes are allmon dishes. I really don''t know what special vors you''ll like. Why don''t you let the chefmunicate with us?"


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that thedy boss was quite honest and agreed.


    Thedy boss immediately called the chef over.


    The chef was a burly man with a few strands of white hair on his head.


    "I''m a country bumpkin," he said gruffly. "I don''t understand the terms you''re talking about. If you want to order, order something I can understand."


    Jiang Ming looked up and pretended to identally tear off the chef''s clothes. A huge tattoo suddenly appeared on his shoulder.


    The center of the tattoo was the word "ck".


    "I want a ck hole dish, "Jiang Ming said with a smile.


    "What dish is that?"


    The burly chef could not help but be stunned for a moment, his face full of confusion.


    Sikong Wuyuan was also curious, "Is there any ck Hole dish here? You don''t have it in the restaurant, right?"


    "Don''t confuse him." Jiang Ming looked at Sikong Wuyuan. "Have you been in this restaurant for many years?"


    "About four or five years." The burly chef did not understand why Jiang Ming would suddenly change the topic, but he also answered.


    "Then do you know about the ck Hole?"


    Seeing that the burly chef did not understand, Jiang Ming went straight to the point.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about at all," the burly chef said in confusion.


    He felt strange.


    Where did these peoplee from? How did they know about the ck Hole?


    "Is that so? Then what is the tattoo on your shoulder?"


    Jiang Ming looked up at the burly chef.


    Soon after, Sikong Wuyuan''s gaze alsonded on the burly chef, and he could not help but be vignt.


    "You''re from the ck Hole, right?"


    Seeing that he had been exposed, the burly chef walked forward and threw a smoke grenade at Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    The smoke came out with an inexplicable smell.


    Jiang Ming felt that there was something wrong with this thing. He immediately picked up the handkerchief in his hand and threw it at Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan understood and covered his nose with a handkerchief.


    Jiang Ming went over and captured the burly chef.


    The burly chef struggled crazily, baring his teeth and biting at him.


    Jiang Ming did not want to be outdone either. He lifted his leg and stepped on it.


    Sikong Wuyuan followed closely behind and broke the burly chef''s right leg.


    Creak!


    There was a loud bang, and the door was pushed open.


    When thedy boss saw this, her expression instantly changed. She immediately threw out a few darts and said, "How dare you bully my chef? If you don''t want to eat, get out!"


    "You''ve done all kinds of bad things, but you still protect your own people. Aren''t you afraid of being haunted by the ghosts of your victims?"


    Sikong Wuyuan scolded loudly.


    Thedy boss''s expression changed.


    "How do you know about the ck Hole? We didn''t hurt anyone. We''re just people. We won''t hurt you. You can leave now."


    "I''m afraid you''ve already discovered our identities, haven''t you?" Jiang Ming sneered. "Hand over the prime minister! Otherwise, I''ll turn the entire restaurant upside down today."


    Thedy boss gritted her teeth. "There''s no prime minister here. He''s already dead. If you want to find him, go die with him. It has nothing to do with us."


    The burly chef was in so much pain that he felt like his entire body was about to shut down. He immediately let out a violent cry.


    His body suddenly became powerful, and a wave of spiritual energy rushed out, sending Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan flying.


    They stood directly on the roof, and the wall of the restaurant was pierced through. The building above also fell down.


    The rumbling sound also attracted the attention of the pedestrians outside.


    They surrounded the restaurant and began to talk.


    Some of them had already gone to report to the ministers to look for the county magistrate.


    The county magistrate''s men immediately arrived near the restaurant and surrounded it. Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan came down.


    "Is this restaurant run by you guys?" The main guard walked over and asked.


    At this moment, a thick voice came from the restaurant. Thedy boss supported the burly chef out.


    When she saw the main guard, she hurriedly shouted, "These two people are here to cause trouble. They destroyed the restaurant. You have to let me take care of you. Quickly arrest them!"


    "Would you dare arrest me?"


    Jiang Ming tore off the mask and frowned.


    The main guard did not recognize Jiang Ming and said aggressively, "What do you think? Hurry up and apologize to thedy boss!"


    "If it wasn''t for thisdy boss, we wouldn''t have destroyed this restaurant. Besides, this restaurant has nothing to do with us."


    Sikong Wuyuan startedining.


    The main guard did not listen to them at all. Instead, he began to get angry.


    "You bunch of criminals! You dare to frame thedy boss. It seems that you''re looking for a beating!"


    As he spoke, he gestured to the servants behind him.


    The servants immediately pulled out their whips and threw them at Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    Jiang Ming grabbed the whip and threw the servants out one by one.


    When the main guard saw this, he could not help but take a few steps back and immediately shouted.


    "Hurry up and get the county magistrate over. This person is crazy."

 Chapter 956 The Main Guard

    <h4>Chapter 956 The Main Guard</h4>


    Sikong Wuyuan red at thedy boss fiercely, scaring her so much that she hurriedly took a step back.


    The servants changed the topic andined to the main guard. "Sir, you saw it too. These two people are here to cause trouble. They are ndering us!"


    "If we don''t lock them up, the Xiaguo Kingdom will never have peace."


    Sikong Wuyuan was smiling. He did not look angry. "You sure know how to talk. We''re like heroes who punish evil people."


    The main guard stepped forward and wanted to hit Sikong Wuyuan. He said angrily, "Sir, you guys are bullies! I think you shoulde with me. The county magistrate will deal with it fairly."


    He looked at Jiang Ming coldly.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    Since these people were unreasonable, he would reason with the county magistrate.


    When they entered the mansion, the county magistrate was called out by the manservant. When he saw Jiang Ming, he was stunned.


    The main guard was still proudly exaggerating the evil deeds of Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    "These two are viins. They hurt good people. They have done many bad things. Today, they even damaged our famous restaurant. After they damaged it, they didn''t apologize and even retorted arrogantly. Magistrate, I think these people should be sentenced to death and eliminatedpletely."


    "Magistrate, what do you think we should do?" Jiang Ming asked coldly.


    The magistrate did not say anything. Instead, he pped the main guard''s face.


    This p was extremely powerful, and the guard was directly thrown to the ground.


    "Magistrate, what are you doing?"


    He covered his face and looked at the magistrate in disbelief.


    The county magistrate cursed and spat directly on the main guard.


    "Don''t you have eyes? Don''t you know who the person in front of you is? How dare you use the king? I think you want to die. Hurry up and receive your punishment!"


    The main guard''s heart thumped twice. He came back to his senses and knelt in front of Jiang Ming.


    "Your Majesty, it''s all my fault. I''ll go and receive my punishment immediately. Please don''t be angry."


    He was shocked.


    Who would have thought that such an ordinary-looking kid was actually the king?


    Jealousy burned in his heart again.


    He was clearly about the same age as the king. How could he be the king? This was preposterous.


    "Just receiving punishment is not enough. What this guard did just now was not just a minor offense."


    Jiang Ming did not intend to let go of the main guard and continued to speak slowly.


    "Exactly," Sikong Wuyuan also said. "He is extremely arrogant."


    The main guard immediately became embarrassed, and he could not stop trembling.


    If these two really caught him, then his life would be over.


    "Your Majesty, I know you have a kind heart. Please spare me. I am just a fool."


    His mind wandered.


    The king would change his mind, right?


    If he continued to punish him, he would also end up with the reputation of a tyrant.


    "You''re right. In that case, you can continue to stay here." Jiang Ming pretended to nod.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty," the main guard hurriedly said.


    Sikong Wuyuan followed up. "The king may have good intentions, but that doesn''t mean that I do. You should go and receive your punishment."


    As he spoke, he snapped his fingers, and the pill in his hand flew into the main guard''s mouth.


    The main guard immediately thought that Sikong Wuyuan was going to kill him. He hurriedly kowtowed and said, "Please forgive me, Your Majesty. I will definitely repay you."


    He hated it in his heart.


    One day, he would have his revenge.


    Sikong Wuyuan waved his hand.


    This pill would cause the main guard extreme pain, but it would not kill him. This was enough to make the main guard suffer for the rest of his life.


    The main guard was on the verge of tears. He began to kneel down crazily. "Your Majesty, I beg you. Please let me go. I have a son and daughter at home. I also take care of my parents. I really can''t die."


    Why did these lines sound so familiar?


    Jiang Ming grinned. "Sikong Wuyuan, let''s go. It''s time to find thedy boss."


    Before they left, Sikong Wuyuan had asked someone to hold down thedy boss and the burly chef.


    Seeing that the two of them were about to leave, the main guard became angry. He took out a dagger from his waist and stabbed Jiang Ming in the stomach.


    Fresh blood flowed out as heughed out loud.


    "If I can''t live, you can forget about living either."


    "Your Majesty!"


    The county magistrate and Sikong Wuyuan panicked and went forward to check Jiang Ming''s wound.


    Jiang Ming looked at the main guard unhurriedly and took out his dagger.


    The blood immediately froze, and his wound healed.


    "How is this possible?"


    The main guard took a step back. His eyes were filled with disbelief, and tears flowed from the corners of his eyes.


    "Why? We are of the same age. You shouldn''t be the king."


    He thought it through and took out another dagger from his pocket and plunged it into his abdomen.


    Heughed maniacally.


    "Your Majesty, I won''t let you off even if I be a ghost!"


    The county magistrate was dumbfounded. He immediately stood in front of Jiang Ming and shouted angrily at the main guard, "You''re a disciple that I''d trained personally. How dare you be so unreasonable to the king? You deserve to die!"


    Sikong Wuyuan pretended to shake his head in pity.


    "This medicine will not kill you. It was just to scare you. You wouldn''t have died. What a pity."


    Hearing the truth, the main guard''s eyes widened, but he eventually died, and his body fell to the ground.


    "It''s indeed a pity."


    Jiang Ming looked at the county magistrate.


    He immediately understood. He nodded and said, "I''ll deal with it now. Please move to the room, Your Majesty."


    "I don''t have the desire to stay here yet."


    Jiang Ming brought Sikong Wuyuan to thedy boss.


    Thedy boss was checking the chef''s wounds. Because the chef did not leave in time, his feet were permanently injured.


    "The king is really unreasonable. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be like this." Thedy boss looked at him with heartache.


    The chef was about to say it when he identally saw Jiang Ming. He kept winking at thedy boss.


    Thedy boss turned her head and met Jiang Ming''s eyes.

 Chapter 957 Quarrel

    Chapter 957 Quarrel


    Thedy boss assumed that Jiang Ming had already been punished.


    "What are you doing here?" she asked coldly. "Are you here to apologize to us?"


    Sikong Wuyuan smiled.


    "Should we get the county magistrate toe over and see who should apologize to who?"


    "The county magistrate here has always been impartial unless you are the king of the Xiaguo Kingdom," thedy boss said in a deep voice.


    "How can you be exempted from punishment by the county magistrate? Are you here to cause trouble again?"


    Then, she threw a bell in front of Jiang Ming.


    "This bell is worth thousands of gold coins. Consider this our apology. You must be in pain after the punishment. How pitiful."


    She obviously looked down on Jiang Ming.


    "How can this little bell be worth thousands of gold coins?"


    Sikong Wuyuan lifted his leg without hesitation and crushed the bell into pieces.


    "What a pity, your money is gone."


    "As expected, beggars are beggars. They have no taste at all."


    Thedy boss snorted coldly and turned to look at the chef''s wound, ignoring Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was not someone to be trifled with. He sat down directly.


    "We are not here to quarrel with you today. Hand over the prime minister, and we will not hold it against you. Otherwise, things will not be as simple as it is now."


    "We don''t know where the prime minister is," the chef said to Jiang Ming. "Even if we knew where he was and hid him, we wouldn''t tell you."


    "That''s right. We''d rather die than tell you," thedy boss said.


    Jiang Ming frowned and felt that these two people were very impudent.


    "What''s wrong with you two?" Sikong Wuyuan asked angrily. "Do you know who this is? Are you still in the Xiaguo Kingdom?"


    "We can operate our restaurant wherever we want. With the county magistrate on our side, who do you think you are?"


    Thedy boss retorted rudely.


    "Where is the county magistrate? Where is the county magistrate? Hurry up and find him. He''s too arrogant."


    The chef was restless and asked the servants to go and call him.


    After a while, the county magistrate came over.


    Under the expectant gazes of thedy boss and the chef, he lowered his voice and said to Jiang Ming, "Your Majesty, what''s the matter? Did these two give you trouble? I''ll punish them now."


    Thedy boss was instantly frightened.


    "Your Majesty? How can you be the current king?"


    In fact, she knew Jiang Ming was the king, but in front of the magistrate, she still had to pretend.


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes.


    Why did he feel that thedy boss actually knew who he was?


    The chef also pretended to be frightened and was about to kneel down in panic.


    "Your Majesty, we thought that you were a foreigner. We won''t be like this anymore."


    "Please let me go. I really don''t know the prime minister." Thedy boss also wiped her tears. "I''m just a restaurant owner. How can I know so many high-ranking officials?"


    The county magistrate was immediately moved by their tears. He looked at Jiang Ming and said, "Your Majesty, they probably don''t know the prime minister. Besides, the prime minister is dead now. What else can they do?"


    Thedy boss started to act pitiful with tears and snot running down her face.


    "I was born in the countryside and was very poor. How could I know any high-ranking officials? I had to borrow money from others to open this restaurant as well."


    Sikong Wuyuan became irritated. He looked at the county magistrate and said, "This has nothing to do with you. You can leave first. We will take care of it."


    "These two are my good friends. It''s not good for you to do this, right?" the county magistrate asked worriedly.


    "It''s alright," the chef hurriedly said. "Magistrate, you should leave. Since the king wants to make things difficult for us, we have no other choice."


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    Those who did not know better would think that they were bullying the people.


    Thedy boss started to put on an act. She supported the chef and said, "Since the king doesn''t want us to live well, then let''s go outside and pray. I hope you can let us go, Your Majesty."


    Sikong Wuyuan was also speechless.


    The county magistrate quickly tried to persuade the chef and thedy boss.


    "This is not a conflict. We are doing this for the king."


    Thedy boss smiled, but Jiang Ming saw a hint of mockery in it. Then, he said, "Let her go. Don''t stop her. I want to see what thedy boss wants to do."


    Thedy boss was still smiling, but her heart was cold.


    Even if she had to die, she would make sure the king ended up with a terrible reputation.


    Outside the door, thedy boss knelt on the ground and pulled the chef to kneel as well.


    "Your Majesty, everything is our fault. We lowlymoners should not have served you bad food. We thought our meticulous cooking would appease you, but our food is nothingpared to what is made in the royal kitchens. Now that the restaurant has been destroyed, please let us go. You have also crippled my younger brother. Please forgive us."


    Her words attracted everyone''s attention. The onlookers began talking.


    "What''s going on? That new king seems to be bullying the people."


    "Thisdy boss seems to have been tortured very badly. I know her. She''s kind and helps the poor. Why is the king like this? To think that I thought he was a good person."


    "Isn''t that so? How can such a person ascend to the throne?"


    Everyone started to change their opinion of Jiang Ming. These words were heard by Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan frowned.


    So, this was what thedy boss was thinking.


    Jiang Ming was expressionless.


    He had guessed what thedy boss wanted to do, but he did not expect her to have the courage to implement it.


    When they saw Jiang Ming, the onlookers'' eyes were all on him. Their eyes were filled with fear and sizing him up.


    "Didn''t I say that I wanted to cure you?" Jiang Ming pretended to be troubled. "Now, you insist on asking me for silver. Ten million silver is a little too much. You know that the national treasury has been empty recently and needs to be restocked. How can the Xiaguo Kingdom have so much silver? Now that you''re acting pitiful and insisting that I give you the silver, what about the othermoners? Aren''t they going to starve?"


    Hearing this, themoners began to reprimand thedy boss, their eyes filled with disgust.

 Chapter 958 958

    <h4>Chapter 958 Chapter 958</h4>


    "What''s wrong with you? How much money does your restaurant need? Why do you need so much silver? Are you going to let us die?"


    "That''s right. Our food now depends entirely on the national treasury. We sympathized with you just now, but we didn''t expect you to be such a person. What an insult to the Xiaguo Kingdom!"


    ***


    The crowd''s words were loud.


    Jiang Ming looked at these people and was very satisfied with their voices.


    Thedy boss did not expect them to speak nonsense. She immediately wanted to exin, but she was drowned out by their voices.


    After a while, some people even threw some things at the two of them and even cursed thedy boss and chef.


    They were beaten up. Before the crowd left, thedy boss and the chef red at Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan with hatred.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but feel refreshed.


    These two people should be punished by the public. However, the most serious issue now was where the prime minister had gone.


    "If we follow thedy boss and chef, we might be able to find him."


    Jiang Ming nced at the two people who had disappeared and became suspicious.


    They had disappeared too fast. They were so fast that it was strange. Could it be that the prime minister had cultivated some secret technique?


    Sikong Wuyuan could not find the two of them and could not help but feel confused.


    "Where did thedy boss and chef go? It''s only been a short while, and they''re already gone."


    "Is there a possibility that they might not have left?"


    At this moment, a young man appeared in front of Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    The corners of his mouth were curled up, and his eyes were deep in thought. He was dressed in a white robe and looked elegant.


    "And who are you?"


    Jiang Ming nced at him.


    He remembered that this young man was in the crowd just now. He did not know why he was there.


    "My name is Song Chengyou. You can just call me by my name. I''ve long heard of the king''s reputation. Now that I''ve seen him in person, he''s indeed extraordinary. I wonder if I can have the honor of searching for the prime minister with you?"


    "You know quite a lot. You''ve been following us for a long time, right?"


    Jiang Ming looked at Song Chengyou in confusion.


    This was the only thing that stuck out to him. When did Song Chengyou start following them?


    "Why would I follow you?" Song Chengyou felt wronged. "I was just spying on you."


    Sikong Wuyuan immediately became displeased. "Why did not we notice it at all?"


    Song Chengyou coughed and said, "Of course. I have a magic tool. It can cover all traces."


    "Is it a pair of eyes?"


    Jiang Ming suddenly remembered that he felt something watching him when he was sleeping.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw a pair of floating eyeballs.


    He thought he had been seeing things.


    "How did you know?"


    Song Chengyou was dumbfounded. He took out the pair of eyes from his hand.


    The eyes were very realistic, and he also became smug. "Do you want to see all its functions?"


    "If you continue to monitor us, be careful of what we might do to you," Sikong Wuyuan threatened.


    "I just want to join you," Song Chengyou said dejectedly. "Besides, I have news about the prime minister. Are you not willing to cooperate with me? Some things are not as simple as you think."


    Song Chengyou said thest sentence subtly.


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel curious.


    "Then take us there. But how did you know about us? We are usually in the pce."


    "To tell you the truth, I''m a servant in the pce," Song Chengyou said shyly.


    "Hmm? A person who possesses such a magic tool doesn''t look like a servant."


    Sikong Wuyuan was confused, his eyes filled with vignce.


    "How can I not be a servant?" Song Chengyou asked in a secretive manner. "I learned some secret techniques from someone before, which is how I got this magic tool. Let''s not talk about this. The prime minister seems to be hiding in the suburbs."


    As he spoke, he sped up.


    Although Jiang Ming was puzzled, he did not say anything.


    In his opinion, Song Chengyou was still useful.


    Song Chengyou could not help but feel strange when he saw Jiang Ming''s silence.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything? Your Majesty, do you want to share your opinion? Perhaps you have also sensed the news of the prime minister."


    "We can''t call him that anymore. He is a criminal."


    Sikong Wuyuan carefully corrected the way Song Chengyou addressed the prime minister.


    Song Chengyou waved his hand. "It doesn''t matter. As long as we find him, it''s fine. I walked all the way to the suburbs and found some footprints."


    There was some dirt on the footprints. Song Chengyou sniffed at it, and his expression turned serious.


    "This footprint belongs to the prime minister."


    "You can even smell footprints? You''ve really broadened my horizons."


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at Song Chengyou suspiciously.


    He felt that the other party was lying, but now he could only trust the other party.


    Song Chengyou stuck out his tongue. "Of course. We''ll definitely find the prime minister if we follow the footprints."


    As he spoke, his footsteps began to elerate again.


    Following the footprints, they saw a stooped figure.


    Looking forward, it was the prime minister.


    Jiang Ming felt that it was too easy to find him, so he did not speak.


    Song Chengyou, on the other hand, ran up to him.


    "Prime minister, I''ve finally found you."


    The prime minister panicked and tried to run forward, but Song Chengyou pulled him back.


    Song Chengyou found a rope from somewhere and tied the man up. He then pulled him to Jiang Ming.


    "Your Majesty, we have finally found the prime minister."


    The prime minister instantly felt ufortable.


    "I just want to enjoy my old age. Why are you treating me like this?"


    Sikong Wuyuan sized up the prime minister.


    At this moment, the prime minister was no longer like a human. The clothes on his body were already tattered.


    There were already wounds in his exposed flesh. He did not know how the prime minister was still alive.


    "Are you really the prime minister?"


    Jiang Ming found it strange and looked at him seriously.


    The prime minister''s expression was concealed for a moment before he smiled bitterly. "I''ve already been captured by you guys. Am I not the prime minister?"


    "I think this should be the prime minister," Sikong Wuyuan continued.

 Chapter 959 959

    <h4>Chapter 959 Chapter 959</h4>


    "You look exactly the same, but you''re dressed differently."


    "Isn''t that so?" Song Chengyou quickly added. "Your Majesty, I think we should arrest him and bring him to justice!"


    "Please let me go," the prime minister begged.


    "I think the prime minister is quite pitiful. Your Majesty, why don''t you let him go?"


    Song Chengyou sighed, his eyes filled with sympathy.


    "Some things can''t be forgiven so easily. You''d better surrender!"


    Sikong Wuyuan snorted coldly, thinking that Song Chengyou was too kind.


    "You are not the real prime minister. Who are you?"


    Jiang Ming raised his hand to release his spiritual energy, which immediately tore off the prime minister''s face.


    The prime minister immediately cried out in pain. He felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He even wanted to grab Jiang Ming''s face and stick it onto his own face.


    Jiang Ming could see his intention and kicked him out.


    The prime minister was forced to step back, revealing his original face.


    "You¡­" Sikong Wuyuan''s face twisted. "I didn''t expect you to be an old man."


    "Where did you hide the prime minister?"


    Song Chengyou''s expression changed. He trapped the old man and shouted, "That''s right. How could you lie to us? This must be the prime minister''s trick!"


    "Your pre-emptive strike is good."


    Jiang Ming looked at Song Chengyou and sized him up.


    "What are you talking about?" Song Chengyou asked awkwardly. "Your Majesty, could there be a misunderstanding?"


    Sikong Wuyuan became suspicious after hearing Jiang Ming''s words.


    "Did you n all of this?"


    He looked at Song Chengyou with a determined gaze.


    He probably knew what Jiang Ming meant. There was something wrong with Song Chengyou.


    Song Chengyou could not help butugh at the mention of him.


    "What are you talking about? How could I have nned it? I helped you find the prime minister."


    "This prime minister is fake, but not real."


    Sikong Wuyuan pursed his lips and stared at Song Chengyou.


    The more he looked at Song Chengyou, the more suspicious he was.


    Song Chengyou took a deep breath and pretended to be miserable. "I''ve never had such evil thoughts. Can you not think of me like that?"


    Jiang Ming only wanted to say one thing when he heard that.


    "Shut up and hand over the real prime minister!"


    He felt that Song Chengyou must have hidden the prime minister.


    Song Chengyou coughed and scratched his head. "I don''t know why you think I would hide the real prime minister, but I didn''t."


    Sikong Wuyuan did not believe him at all. His eyes were indifferent.


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a person. I''ve really seen through you."


    Song Chengyou was furious, and his brows were furrowed.


    "Since you don''t believe me, there''s no need for us to stay together. I''ll leave first."


    "Who said you can leave?"


    Jiang Ming stood in front of Song Chengyou.


    Song Chengyou''s eyes were filled with shock, and his hands trembled uncontrobly. "Why can''t I leave?"


    He did not expect that he would end up like this after helping Sikong Wuyuan and the king. It really made his heart turn cold.


    He exhaled and smiled. "Your Majesty, I think I''m sincere. I''m really disappointed that you''re treating me like this."


    Jiang Ming felt that Song Chengyou was quite capable. He was very good at making false usations.


    Song Chengyou had finished speaking and was about to leave.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and smashed Song Chengyou''s head.


    He covered his forehead, and his eyes turned purple. He shouted at Jiang Ming, "Your Majesty, what are you doing? I''m about to die from the pain."


    "The real prime minister is in your hands," Jiang Ming said coldly. "If you don''t hand him over now, you will lose your life."


    His aura made Song Chengyou feel a lingering fear. He said nervously, "Your Majesty, stop joking. I still have something to do. I have to go."


    Jiang Ming saw through Song Chengyou''s thoughts and stuffed the pill into his mouth.


    Song Chengyou did not want to swallow it, so Sikong Wuyuan took the opportunity to kick him.


    The kicknded right on his stomach, and Song Chengyou swallowed it down.


    As he swallowed, he felt a little strange.


    How did the king know that he was hiding the real prime minister?


    He had only wanted to divert their attention, but the king had already seen through him.


    He even put himself on the line. It really made people irritable and uneasy.


    Jiang Ming did not say anything. Sikong Wuyuan was curious about his reaction.


    "What is this pill for?"


    Before Jiang Ming could answer, Song Chengyou suddenly muttered to himself, "Where am I? What do you want to do? Leave me quickly.


    Sikong Wuyuan was taken aback by his words, and then he looked at Song Chengyou.


    Song Chengyou was already in a sickly state, muttering something to himself.


    "Where is Prime Minister Zhen now?" Jiang Ming asked.


    This pill had a very longsting effect. It was long enough for him to ask a lot of questions.


    "I locked him up in a small wooden house. The wooden house is in the bamboo forest in front of us. He has been tortured by me to the point of excruciating pain. He is about to die."


    A hint of pleasure shed across Song Chengyou''s eyes.


    Jiang Ming felt that Song Chengyou wanted to take revenge on the Xiaguo Kingdom. He turned to Sikong Wuyuan and said, "Let''s go find the prime minister. There are some things I haven''t asked him yet."


    Sikong Wuyuan quickly nodded and followed Jiang Ming into the bamboo forest, ignoring Song Chengyou.


    Song Chengyou continued tough and rummage through the nearby leaves like a madman. From time to time, he would mumble to a leaf and do something to it.


    The bamboo forest was huge, and the bamboo trees were growing vigorously. Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan searched for a long time, but they could not find the small wooden house.


    After walking for a while, Jiang Ming suddenly realized that they seemed to be lost.


    They continued to wander around and found that they had returned to their original ce.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but sit down. He said helplessly, "We couldn''t find the wooden house. Instead, we got lost."


    "Don''t be anxious. Some things might turn around. I don''t know if there are other people in this bamboo forest."


    Jiang Ming was a little tired and sat down.


    Just as he was speaking, a woodcutter was walking over with a walking stick. He was carrying a bamboo basket on his back, and there were some crisp bamboo shoots in the basket.


    "Ning Caichen, you''re really good at predicting things. This person came so quickly."


    Sikong Wuyuan''s eyes lit up and he hurriedly walked forward to ask for directions.


    However, the woodcutter brushed past him and nned to leave.

 Chapter 960 960

    Chapter 960  960


    "Are you that unreasonable?"


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows, not angry at all.


    Perhaps this woodcutter was afraid of getting into trouble.


    "Woodcutter, don''t go! Woodcutter!"


    Sikong Wuyuan hurriedly caught up and patted the woodcutter''s shoulder.


    "Hey! Why did you hit me?" The woodcutter turned his head back with a frustrated expression and spoke fiercely.


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan were shocked.


    Those who did not know better would think that this person was robbing them.


    "Why is your attitude so bad?"


    Sikong Wuyuan frowned but did not say much.


    After all, he had a favor to ask of the other party.


    "None of your business!"


    The woodcutter rolled his eyes and turned to leave.


    Jiang Ming decided to make a move himself. He lowered his voice and said, "Sir, how about we make a deal? We will do you one favor, and you will return it."


    The woodcutter''s heart warmed.


    He wanted the person in front of him to do something for him.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    The woodcutter turned around, his attitude and tone bing very different.


    "Take us to the small wooden house in this bamboo forest."


    Jiang Ming took the opportunity to mention it.


    The woodcutter''s expression was uncertain. Heughed casually. "I don''t know where this little wooden house is."


    This expression was obviously a cover-up.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not care. He immediately pulled Jiang Ming and turned to leave.


    "Since he doesn''t know, why should we make a deal with him? Your Majesty, let''s not waste time here."


    As he walked, he was looking at the woodcutter behind him.


    If the woodcutter was anxious, it meant that his matter was urgent, and they would have a chance to negotiate.


    This was a gamble, but he felt that the odds were in his favor.


    A hint of panic appeared on the woodcutter''s face. He immediately raised his hand and said to Jiang Ming, "Wait! I know!"


    Sikong Wuyuan revealed a satisfied smile. "Woodcutter, bring us there now. We definitely won''t go back on our word."


    But the woodcutter''s face was filled with disbelief. "How should I know if you are trustworthy people?" he asked.


    After thinking for a moment, he felt that it was not worth it. He changed his mind and said, "Forget it. I''m still in a hurry to cut wood. You guys can go."


    "Let''s talk things over," Sikong Wuyuan said hurriedly. "We can do our own thing while you do yours."


    The woodcutter felt that this was fine and immediately agreed.


    "I went to chop firewood this time to save my daughter," he said in distress as he walked over to them.


    "What do you mean?"


    Jiang Ming was confused and did not understand what the woodcutter was thinking.


    How could chopping firewood save people?


    "I made a deal with the demon who captured my daughter. As long as I cut ten million logs today, he will let my daughter go."


    The woodcutter had a bitter look on his face as he kept wiping the sweat off his forehead.


    It was obvious that he had been chopping for a while, but it was still not enough.


    Sikong Wuyuan pouted and was about to say something when he was interrupted by the woodcutter.


    The woodcutter''s tears had already flowed out of his eyes, and his entire person had be haggard.


    "I''ve already used all my strength to cut wood, but in the end, I still don''t have even a fraction of the amount."


    Jiang Ming knew the woodcutter''s pain. He also remembered that the woodcutter was a man who loved his daughter. He immediately said, "I''ll help you chop wood now. Just bring us to the wooden house."


    The woodcutter was a little suspicious. "Even if the three of us cut wood together, we might not be able to cut so much wood. Is it really possible?"


    "If you don''t believe us, your daughter will have no chance of living."


    Jiang Ming analyzed the pros and cons.


    "Maybe I can finish cutting the firewood before dark," said the woodcutter with a trace of anticipation.


    "What are you thinking about, Woodcutter?" Sikong Wuyuan could not help butugh. "Do you know how much firewood a person can cut in a day?"


    "As long as I have perseverance, I can do this," said the woodcutter with pursed lips.


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and gripped the ax behind him tightly.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but think he was stupid.


    Jiang Ming grinned and could not help but want to give the woodcutter a thumbs up.


    He was awesome!


    When the woodcutter saw that the two of them did not say anything, he thought that the two of them had already confirmed their views. He immediately smiled shyly. "What I said makes sense, right?"


    "Yes!"


    Sikong Wuyuan pped his hands and smiled awkwardly.


    He felt that if this woodcutter had any brains, he would definitely be embarrassed.


    He could not say what he was thinking on the surface, so he had to continue to deal with this woodcutter.


    Who knew that the woodcutter would believe Sikong Wuyuan''s words? He immediately became excited. "Then I have to work hard. I don''t need your help. I can chop the firewood myself. Thank you."


    The woodcutter turned around and wanted to leave, but he was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    He had never thought that this woodcutter would actually change his mind all of a sudden.


    "What''s wrong?"


    The woodcutter did not understand, his eyes filled with confusion.


    "You won''t be able to finish chopping everything. You''ll need our help."


    Jiang Ming felt like his head was about to explode.


    Why did this series of statements make the woodcutter start to have such absurd thoughts?


    "What?" The woodcutter felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He said hesitantly, "Are you sure?"


    "Are you sure you want to y with your daughter''s life?" Jiang Ming sneered.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt a headacheing on, but he could not say anything bad about this woodcutter.


    "He''s right," he said. "Let us help you."


    Was that the king?


    The woodcutter''s head began to hurt. He quickly knelt down and said with a trembling voice, "Your Majesty, please forgive me. I didn''t know it was you."


    He felt that it was impossible for the king to be this young.


    Since he had met the king, could he also propose a corresponding condition?


    "It''s fine. I''m just visiting in disguise. It''s normal that you can''t recognize me."


    Jiang Ming raised his hand to signal the woodcutter to get up.


    The woodcutter''s eyes were instantly filled with stars. He said to Jiang Ming, "Since you havee to inspect the people''s situation, then help me do this."


    Sikong Wuyuan grinned. Things were going well.


    Jiang Ming continued, "Let''s continue with the deal. You should know what you should and shouldn''t do."


    "I know, Your Majesty."


    The woodcutter answered obediently, his heart filled with excitement.


    If he was lucky, he could offer the king to the demon.


    The king''s abilities were profound, and he would definitely be able to obtain a lot of spiritual energy if he sacrificed him.

 Chapter 961 961

    <h4>Chapter 961 Chapter 961</h4>


    Seeing that the woodcutter''s eyes were shining with golden light, Jiang Ming could not help but think more and secretly put his guard up in his heart.


    Sikong Wuyuan was careless and did not notice the current situation. He was deep in thought.


    He did not know what was going on with the demon. He did not know what his chances of winning were if he fought Jiang Ming.


    Due to the king''s identity, the woodcutter believed in Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan''s character, so he brought the two of them to the small wooden house first.


    However, Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan were still a step toote when they arrived at the cabin.


    It was empty inside.


    Sikong Wuyuan was speechless.


    They had dyed the woodcutter for too long.


    The woodcutter did not notice. He scratched his head and said, "The prime minister isn''t here."


    Jiang Ming calmed down. He turned to look at the woodcutter. "How did you know that we went to look for the prime minister?"


    He grinned in his heart.


    The woodcutter instantly became nervous. He turned around and wanted to escape, but he was grabbed by Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan sneered. "You still want to run? Keep dreaming. Don''t you know how many evil things you''ve done?"


    "The prime minister''s subordinate is the great demon who grabbed my daughter. I have a seal on me, so I can''t tell you much else." The woodcutter trembled. "If I let you go now, my daughter will definitely be tortured to death."


    As he spoke, he began to cry.


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes.


    "You should go, Sikong Wuyuan. We''ll go to other ces to search."


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that he could not take this lying down. He hit the woodcutter''s chest, but this triggered the seal.


    After the seal was removed, the woodcutter''s body instantly became younger. His entire person was radiant, and his hair had also turned dark red.


    He was now wearing dark red robes.


    "Why is the master of the Palm Sect here?"


    Sikong Wuyuan recognized the woodcutter and could not help but take a step back in confusion.


    Why would the sect master appear here?


    Jiang Ming was deep in thought.


    "What organization is the Palm Sect?"


    The woodcutterughed out loud. "I didn''t expect you guys to actually know how to break the seal. However, you guys aren''t my enemies. I''m going to save my sister now. Do you guys want toe along?"


    Jiang Ming felt that he was lying, but he still chose to go with the woodcutter.


    No matter what, they might be able to see the prime minister.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming followed the woodcutter to a tightly shut door.


    Behind this door was a huge courtyard, located in the luxurious part of the Xiaguo Kingdom.


    Jiang Ming felt that the prime minister would not be so ostentatious, so he immediately asked suspiciously, "Will the prime minister be here? Didn''t you say that it was his subordinate who caught your sister?"


    "I don''t know if the prime minister is here, but his subordinates are definitely here."


    The woodcutter touched the jade pendant in his hand. The jade pendant was shing with colorful lights.


    Sikong Wuyuan also noticed this light, and his face instantly turned cold.


    "Don''t tell me this jade pendant of yours is a tip-off? You lied to us once, and now you want to lie to us again?"


    The woodcutter''s face fell.


    "This jade pendant is definitely not a tip-off. This is my only way of contacting my sister. As long as I have the jade pendant, I can find my sister."


    Sikong Wuyuan did not believe him at all. He continued to snort coldly. "How would we know if it''s true? Maybe you''re lying."


    Jiang Ming spoke up for the woodcutter.


    "Sikong Wuyuan, this is indeed amunication device. Don''t worry."


    Sikong Wuyuan found it unbelievable. He immediately asked Jiang Ming in his heart, "Ning Caichen, are you sure? I''ve seenmunication devices before. This looks different. Perhaps the person holding the other jade pendant is listening to us."


    "Even if they hear us, we still have to go in. Moreover, they already know that we''reing."


    Jiang Ming analyzed the situation for Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that it made sense, but then he became resentful.


    "This sect master is really evil. He keeps scheming against us, and we''re still being led by him."


    "Perhaps our roles will soon be reversed."


    Jiang Ming did not care at all and smirked.


    Sikong Wuyuan seemed to have understood something andughed sinisterly.


    "I want to see what this sect master can do."


    The woodcutter knocked on the door, but it did not open.


    He knocked two or three more times and found that the door still did not open. He immediately looked at Jiang Ming and said, "Why don''t we look for another way to break in?"


    They were surrounded by tall buildings. The woodcutter could not help but be anxious.


    "I don''t know how my sister is doing. If we don''t find her, my sister might lose her innocence."


    "I see a dog hole here. Why don''t we go in through the dog hole?"


    Jiang Ming looked up and saw the dog hole on the ground. He could not help but feel mischievous.


    Seeing this dog hole, the woodcutter was a little disgusted. He was unwilling to give up and looked around again.


    He looked left and right. There was indeed only one dog hole. He could only say helplessly, "Alright then. Let''s go through the dog hole."


    "Who wants to go first?"


    Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming both looked at him.


    "I don''t like people seeing me go through a dog hole," said the woodcutter awkwardly. "Why don''t you two decide to go first?"


    Jiang Ming pretended to be troubled. "I''m the same. I want to cover the rear. Who knows if someone wille from behind?"


    Sikong Wuyuan pretended to be embarrassed. "This dog hole might not be able to amodate me. I need someone to expand it."


    Seeing that he had no choice, the woodcutter could only crawl in.


    Seeing the coachman''s butt, Sikong Wuyuan wanted to step forward and kick him angrily, but he was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    "If you want to kill someone, you have to find the right time."


    Sikong Wuyuan nodded. Then, he asked, "Then how do we enter? This wall is indeed too high."


    Jiang Ming nced at the high wall and signaled Sikong Wuyuan to go up.


    Sikong Wuyuan shook his head and said, "How can I go up?"


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming simply pulled Sikong Wuyuan with him and jumped up to the high wall. Then, he pulled him down.

 Chapter 962 962

    <h4>Chapter 962 Chapter 962</h4>


    Sikong Wuyuan shouted in his heart, "F*ck, what kind of god is Ning Caichen?"


    Even if his master came, he might not be able to climb up this high wall.


    If he had not followed Jiang Ming, wouldn''t he have never known that such a god existed in his life?


    Sikong Wuyuan still had not recovered from his shock even after he stood up. He could not help but exim in his heart.


    Seeing that there was no one in the courtyard, the woodcutter wanted to shout at the dog hole, but he did not expect Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan to go in. He could not help but feel angry.


    He had asked him to go through the dog hole, but the two of them hade down from the high wall instead. Wasn''t this an insult to him?


    Jiang Ming sensed the woodcutter''s emotions. Then, he said helplessly, "Someone wanted to track us from behind. We had no choice but to be forced to climb the high wall. I thought we couldn''t get up. I didn''t expect that we could."


    The woodcutter was skeptical of Jiang Ming''s words, but he had no way to verify them now.


    The most important thing now was to find his sister.


    Thinking of this, he could not care less and walked straight ahead.


    The silence in the courtyard attracted Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan''s attention.


    Logically speaking, if there was someone inside, it should not be silent.


    The only thing that made sense was that someone was lying in ambush here.


    Just as they thought of this conclusion, those people appeared in the next second. They wore strange masks and held something that looked like a hammer in their hands.


    There were even people holding wooden clubs.


    Jiang Ming looked incredulous.


    Was this a magic trick?


    The masked leader red at the woodcutter and the others.


    "I really didn''t expect you toe here and actually dare to offend the prime minister. I think you are asking for death."


    Jiang Ming was about to speak when they rushed over.


    The sound of the hammer and the club hitting each other formed a barrier between them.


    Jiang Ming noticed it, so he simply raised his hand and shook the people around him away.


    The masked men fell to the ground one after another.


    The leader of the masked men had a look of disbelief.


    Sikong Wuyuan said straightforwardly.


    "Your Majesty, you''re still the best. If it were me, I would have to stall for some time."


    The woodcutter did not expect Jiang Ming to have such strength and could not help but panic.


    What he said was half true and half false. If the other party saw through him, he would not be able to escape death. He had to find an opportunity to leave.


    The masked men stood up again and performed a strange dance.


    They gathered together and kept blowing the things in their hands.


    The voices mixed together and formed an electric current that headed toward Jiang Ming and the others.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and threw the electric current back.


    The masked man was instantly sent flying by the electric current.


    They had used such a powerful electric current that the masked men could not help but spit out blood.


    The leader of the masked men realized that something was wrong and quickly called his men to escape, but they were stopped by Jiang Ming.


    "Who told you to leave? You want to leave after attacking us? You''re thinking pretty well."


    Jiang Ming was decisive. He pulled the masked man in the lead and took off his mask.


    It did not matter when he plucked it, but when he plucked it, he was shocked. It was actually someone who looked exactly like Sikong Wuyuan.


    "What?" Jiang Ming looked back at Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan said in horror, "Why does he look exactly like me?"


    The masked man was also stunned.


    "Are you my long-lost brother?" he asked in disbelief.


    Jiang Ming almostughed out loud.


    Why did this plot feel so familiar?


    Sikong Wuyuan almost spat out a mouthful of saliva.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? How could I have a brother? Don''t talk nonsense!"


    However, despite being scolded, the masked man''s eyes were filled with tears. He cried. "You are indeed my brother. I didn''t expect you to still be alive after so many years. I see that you''re doing well, so I have no regrets. It''s just that I didn''t expect that we would be enemies."


    F*ck!


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but curse in his heart, but his eyes were filled with frustration.


    This masked man was probably an idiot. Who knew what he was thinking? Why was he randomly acknowledging his rtives here?


    Jiang Ming felt that the leader of the masked men did not seem to have any brains. He simply found the next masked man and tore off his mask.


    Everyone was stunned again. He actually looked exactly like the woodcutter, and he said the same lines as the masked man just now.


    "Sect Master, are you my long-lost brother?"


    The woodcutter was also stunned. He said in frustration, "How could I have a brother that I''ve lost for so many years? Don''t joke around."


    Sikong Wuyuan, who was originally irritated, could not help butugh.


    This was the masked men''s trick.


    After thinking for a moment, Sikong Wuyuan couldn''t control himself and directly tore off a person''s mask.


    Just as he thought, this masked man''s face was exactly the same as Jiang Ming''s.


    He repeated the same lines as the two masked men before him.


    "Your Majesty, we are brothers who have been separated for many years."


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming pped him.


    This p caused the masked man to lose a piece of his face.


    He started crying again.


    "Your Majesty, we are brothers. Why are you doing this to me? I''m really heartbroken."


    Jiang Ming knew what the masked men were doing and immediately peeled off their faces.


    With this, they also knew the true faces of these masked men.


    They did not look like Jiang Ming and the other two. They were just pretending.


    Seeing that their disguise had been seen through, the masked men looked at each other and lifted their feet to kick them.


    Jiang Ming was on guard. When he saw the masked men''s attack, he could not show weakness. He went forward and grabbed one of the masked men, then threw him over.


    He beat up the other two as well.


    The other masked men wanted to go forward, but they were intimidated by Jiang Ming.


    He immediately chopped off the head of one of the masked men and threw it in front of the other masked men.


    They immediately retreated in fear. They hurriedly knelt down and begged theirpanions to get up.


    "It''s all our fault. Please let us go. We really don''t want to die."

 Chapter 963 963

    Chapter 963  963


    "If you want to die, you can hand over my sister and the prime minister, and we will spare your lives."


    The woodcutter started to steal the show.


    Sikong Wuyuan wanted to roll his eyes.


    The damage was clearly inflicted by the king, so why was the person speaking this woodcutter?


    However, the woodcutter did not notice Sikong Wuyuan''s expression. Instead, he continued to swagger. "Hurry up and bring us to see him!"


    Jiang Ming did not think much of it.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming was unmoved, Sikong Wuyuan felt indignant for him.


    "We still have a good show to watchter." Jiang Mingforted him.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not understand what was going on. He then saw someone kidnap the prime minister.


    The prime minister could not bear the humiliation and was about tomit suicide when someone grabbed his neck tightly.


    That personughed out loud.


    "This prime minister killed my brother. I want him to pay with his life. I''ll hand him over to you. You can do whatever you want to him, but you can''t let him go."


    Sikong Wuyuan''s jaw dropped.


    Could this be the king''s n?


    But since that was the case, wouldn''t they just wait outside the door? Why did he go through so much trouble in this courtyard?


    In fact, this was something that Jiang Ming did not expect.


    He thought that the prime minister would swagger out, but he was tied up like this.


    "You vile person," the prime minister said angrily. "I''ve been the best to you, but you treat me like this. You should go to the depths of hell."


    "Who cares what you say? You''re in my hands now, but you''re about to be tortured to death by them."


    The man kicked the prime minister directly in front of Jiang Ming and the others. "I want to see how you will deal with him," he said with interest.


    When Jiang Ming saw the person who took the initiative toe up, he went forward and wanted to tie him up.


    However, the woodcutter suddenlyunched an attack and aimed a kick at Sikong Wuyuan''s head.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not expect that this woodcutter would attack, and he could not help but retreat.


    It was somewhat difficult for him to parry the woodcutter''s attack, and he could not help but fall to the ground.


    This fall allowed the woodcutter to seize the opportunity. The woodcutter immediately stepped on Sikong Wuyuan''s abdomen, nning to break his bodypletely.


    "Go to hell! Sikong Wuyuan, if you want to me someone, me it on yourself for killing my sister!"


    Sikong Wuyuan did not expect that the main target this time would actually be him. He could not help but be shocked.


    He had never killed a woman, so why would the sect master use him for no reason?


    Thinking of this, he became angry again.


    "I''ve never killed women. You''re making it seem like I''ve done something to women."


    The prime minister shouted.


    "He killed her. We can''t let the king go either. He tortured your sister to death."


    Jiang Ming was furious when he saw that the prime minister had been lying. He tied the prime minister up and pressed his acupuncture points.


    The prime minister could not speak any longer


    At this moment, the woodcutter had already lost his mind. He immediately shouted, "Return my sister!"


    Jiang Ming felt that this woodcutter was aplete lunatic and immediately went forward to fight him.


    The woodcutter''s spell technique was extremely strange. Sometimes he would use his feet, and sometimes he would use his hidden weapons.


    Jiang Ming was barely able to withstand his attacks, and then he discovered that the woodcutter''s hidden weapons hade out of his robe.


    Because he was fighting with Jiang Ming, the woodcutter did not have time to pay attention to Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan''s intuition told him that this was a good opportunity. He took out the hidden weapon from the woodcutter''s robe and threw it over.


    The woodcutter was immediately cut.


    He was most afraid of pain and could not help but scream. However, he immediately rushed toward Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan was not afraid at all. He released a halo-like barrier in his hand, wanting to trap the other party.


    However, the woodcutter destroyed this barrier.


    Sikong Wuyuan was dumbfounded.


    He remembered that the sect master of the Palm Sect did not have so much strength. Who had nurtured him?


    The woodcutter kept looking forward, but he forgot that Jiang Ming was still behind him. Jiang Ming raised his hand and pierced it through the other party''s body.


    The woodcutter frowned in pain, but he could not say anything.


    Jiang Ming stepped forward again and punched the woodcutter again.


    The woodcutter felt that the bones in his body had already fallen apart. He could not help but burst into tears, but when he thought of his sister, he continued to persevere.


    He turned around and threw the dart he had hidden at Jiang Ming.


    He had specially smeared poison on the dart. Even if it just touched his opponent, they could be poisoned to death.


    Jiang Ming caught it, and the poison naturally fell into his hands.


    The woodcutterughed secretly in his heart, but he pretended to say, "You win, Your Majesty. But I will never forget my hatred."


    He copsed.


    Jiang Ming felt a little strange.


    "I''ve never seen your sister before. Why would you say that I killed her?"


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that it might have something to do with the prime minister. He said angrily, "You must be talking nonsense. You don''t look like someone who can speak the truth."


    However, the woodcutter took out a jade pendant with trembling hands. He did not answer Jiang Ming but kept fumbling for the jade pendant.


    Jiang Ming looked at the jade pendant carefully and saw a woman''s figure inside, but he did not know the woman.


    He could not help but find it ridiculous.


    "You killed someone innocent."


    The woodcutter did not say anything else. He closed his eyes and left the world.


    Sikong Wuyuan also could not understand what the woodcutter was thinking. He grabbed the cor of the prime minister and red at him." Is this your doing? Your idea is smart. You wanted us to kill each other. I thought there would be a good show, but it turned out to be such a ridiculous show."


    The kidnapper suddenly thought of something. Heughed and said, "His sister was killed by the prime minister. The prime minister gave him a dose of medicine. When he saw other people, he immediately believed that they were the ones who killed his sister. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so persistent now. What a joke. I''ve been used by others."


    He suddenly started crying.


    Now that hisrades were dead, he did not want to live anymore.


    The prime minister did not say anything. Instead, he lowered his head, thinking about something.


    A gloomy aura spread around his body. Sikong Wuyuan noticed this strange phenomenon and quickly shouted at the other party, "Hey! What are you thinking? Why aren''t you answering my question?"


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming could not help but look over.


    But then, the prime minister automatically untied the rope, and his eyes became sharp.

 Chapter 964 964

    Chapter 964  964


    "Mutated?"


    Sikong Wuyuan''s heart thumped twice, and a strange look appeared in his eyes!


    Jiang Ming did not answer his question.


    At this moment, the prime minister hadpletely changed. He walked toward Jiang Ming step by step.


    Everyone could only see the smile on the other party''s face.


    This smile was so strange that Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan became vignt.


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes and slowly took a step back.


    Suddenly, the prime minister clenched his fist and punched out.


    Jiang Ming''s pupils dted slightly. He stepped back and clenched his fist in the same way.


    The prime minister was extremely fast. He extended three fingers and directly pressed on Jiang Ming''s acupuncture points.


    In a sh, Jiang Ming quickly used his spiritual energy to block his acupoints and pretended not to move.


    The prime minister thought that Jiang Ming had been defeated and immediately released five darts from his hand.


    The darts started to circle around the crowd. Sikong Wuyuan raised his arm and swung it around with one hand.


    A ray of light enveloped his palm and began to spin.


    In an instant, the light rushed straight at Jiang Ming. Jiang Ming suddenly realized that there was a small wheel inside, so he nned to catch it with his bare hands.


    However, when the wheel touched his body, it disappeared automatically.


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded and then subconsciously looked behind him.


    Behind him, the wheel appeared out of thin air and turned in front of Jiang Ming.


    It was obvious that the prime minister wanted to cut him into two halves.


    Jiang Ming kicked the wheel.


    The wheel shattered and disappeared.


    The prime minister was very calm. Many small roulette wheels appeared in his hands.


    The small roulettes surged in the air and charged at Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan again.


    Sikong Wuyuan was just about to ept the challenge when he felt a strong sense of suffocation. He was unable to breathe.


    Jiang Ming noticed the other party''s situation and quickly went over to Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan opened his mouth but did not say anything. Instead, tears filled his face.


    Jiang Ming was shocked, but then he did not have time to pay attention to anything else.


    He realized that the roulette wheels were already silently approaching him.


    The wheels were sticky and stuck them together.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that he was in big trouble. He looked at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming did not think much of it.


    At this time, the best thing to do was to calm down and face it.


    Sikong Wuyuan decided to save himself. He clenched his fists tightly, and the veins on the back of his hands bulged and reached his arm.


    He managed to extricate himself from the wheel


    Jiang Ming wanted to make a move, but he stopped when he realized that Sikong Wuyuan was fine.


    However, the prime minister did not let them go. A huge ball of spiritual energy appeared in his hand.


    This ball of spiritual energy could expand on its own, and it began to gradually grow bigger.


    The energy that this thing emitted was extremely powerful. Once it touched them, it would explode.


    Jiang Ming could not help but be vignt.


    As expected, the moment the ball touched Sikong Wuyuan, it exploded.


    A stream of water rushed toward them. Sikong Wuyuan raised his hand to block the stream of water, but in the end, he was unable to withstand the power that erupted from within and was knocked to the ground.


    Sikong Wuyuan''s entire body trembled as his blood Qi surged. He could not help but circle forward, intending to ask Jiang Ming for help.


    Jiang Ming was not too affected. He just felt incredulous when he looked at Sikong Wuyuan.


    The water contained such a powerful force!


    After calming himself down, he hurried forward to check on Sikong Wuyuan''s injuries.


    However, Sikong Wuyuan''s head sank, and he fainted.


    "Sikong Wuyuan?" Jiang Ming shouted and tried to wake him up.


    He was like a dead fish, his eyes tightly shut, not making any sound at all.


    "Your Majesty, are you going to spend your energy on him?"


    The prime minister suddenly spoke at this moment. His voice was shaking, and this did not seem like something a normal person could say.


    Jiang Ming felt that the person in front of him was a big idiot. He grinned andpletely ignored him.


    The prime minister snorted coldly and raised his hand to release many wheels.


    This time, the wheels were even more violent than before. They almost pushed Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan out.


    Fortunately, Sikong Wuyuan woke up.


    Sikong Wuyuan scratched his head. He did not feel as ufortable as before.


    Jiang Ming felt that perhaps he needed to fight fire with fire. He shot out many darts in the same way.


    These darts were controlled by Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming''s voice was deep and indifferent. He kept watching the prime minister being teased by the darts until he had no patience at all.


    When the prime minister started to get impatient, Jiang Ming took the opportunity to go over, grab his throat, and lift him up again.


    The prime minister red at him angrily. Spiritual energy suddenly appeared in his eyes, and mes appeared.


    Jiang Ming raised his left hand and released some fine spiritual energy from his palm.


    The spiritual energy piled up the mes together and burned the prime minister''s body.


    The prime minister trembled as huge mes appeared.


    The mes grew stronger and stronger, and Jiang Ming''s hand also let go of the prime minister.


    The prime minister was instantly engulfed in mes.


    The momentum of the mes became even stronger. Jiang Ming deliberately used his spiritual energy to add fuel to the fire. The prime minister let out a howl of pain.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but cover his ears when he heard this. Then, he punched the prime minister several times.


    This caused the prime minister topletely lose the ability to resist. His body also turned into a charred corpse in an instant.


    The group of masked men retreated one after another, their eyes filled with fear.


    Their legs were trembling, and they did not listen to him.


    Sikong Wuyuan pped his hands.


    "The prime minister is finally dead. What about the others?"


    Jiang Ming nced at the masked men and waved his hand. "Let them go. They don''t have a master anymore. It''s difficult to find a new master. They don''t have any lethality."


    "Hmph!" Sikong Wuyuan looked around and snorted coldly. "Don''t let us see you again. Otherwise, you''ll end up like the prime minister."


    These masked men were shocked by these words. They nodded repeatedly and ran away.


    Looking at the courtyard, Jiang Ming snapped his fingers, and a raging fire instantly ignited inside.


    "Let everything here disappear."


    However, at this moment, a feminine howl suddenly came from the courtyard.


    "Save me!"


    "Is there someone inside?" Jiang Ming asked curiously.


    He exchanged a nce with Sikong Wuyuan, and Sikong Wuyuan hurriedly went in to save the person.


    After a while, he brought a woman with him.

 Chapter 965 965

    Chapter 965  965


    The woman''s eyes and brows looked somewhat simr to the woodcutter''s.


    "Are you the sister of the Palm Sect''s master?"


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but feel curious.


    "How do you know that? Do you know him?"


    The woman was pleasantly surprised and asked them about the whereabouts of the woodcutter.


    Jiang Ming nced at Sikong Wuyuan.


    It was a little difficult for him to deal with such a situation.


    Sikong Wuyuan had an idea andughed.


    "Your brother has been looking for you. He has been to many ces. I don''t know where he is now, but I believe that the two of you will meet again one day."


    He felt that telling this woman the truth was too cruel.


    Jiang Ming did not care.


    Their matters had nothing to do with him.


    "You can just call me Xue Qingqing," the woman said dejectedly. "I don''t know where my brother is now."


    At this moment, Jiang Ming suddenly noticed a figure on the wall. The figure was very tall.


    He felt that the person woulde over, so he did not move.


    "What are you waiting for?" Sikong Wuyuan waved at Jiang Ming when he saw that he was frozen.


    Just as Jiang Ming was about to reply, the person had already walked over.


    He held a jade pendant in his hand and waved it as he greeted Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming felt odd and could not help but frown. "I don''t even know you."


    This person was a little dangerous.


    "Oh!" Sikong Wuyuan said. "Please don''t randomly im that you''re rted to us. We''ve never seen you before."


    His actions amused the man, who began to introduce himself.


    "I''m the valley master of the nearby medical valley, Cheng Zhongping. I noticed themotion here earlier, but I didn''t expect it to be settled by you, so I wanted toe and get to know you. Do you want to go to my ce to drink tea? I nted those tea leaves myself. You might like them very much."


    A fierce light shed in his eyes.


    These people were bound to be his puppets.


    Sikong Wuyuan became vignt when he heard his words.


    "Why are you treating us to tea for no reason?"


    Cheng Zhongping smiled.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you. I just admire you."


    "It seems like it''s still early. Let''s go have some tea and give Xue Qingqing a ce to settle down."


    Jiang Ming agreed immediately.


    Sikong Wuyuan found it strange and asked Jiang Ming the reason in his heart.


    "You''ll find outter," Jiang Ming said thoughtfully. "I think it''ll be exciting."


    Sikong Wuyuan nodded and followed Cheng Zhongping.


    However, Xue Qingqing looked terrified. She shook her head frantically and said, "I think I''ll leave on my own. I don''t need you to find me a ce to settle down. Thank you."


    As she spoke, she was about to leave, but she was stopped by Cheng Zhongping.


    "Why does thisdy seem to be afraid of me?" Cheng Zhongping sized her up. "Do you know her?"


    Xue Qingqing yawned, and her salivanded on Cheng Zhongping.


    It had been a long time since she had proper sleep.


    "Forget it. You''d better leave." Cheng Zhongping waved his hand with a look of disdain.


    Xue Qingqing felt relieved and turned to leave.


    Jiang Ming was very curious about Xue Qingqing''s reaction. Then, he heard what she said to him in her heart.


    "Sir, that man is not a good person. You should leave quickly. He has ulterior motives and will kill you."


    "Why?"


    Jiang Ming quickly asked, but Xue Qingqing was silent.


    Should he leave now?


    Then, something on Cheng Zhongping''s body shone.


    Jiang Ming felt that this thing was very connected to him, and he could not help but want to get close to it.


    Cheng Zhongping noticed his expression. He touched the glowing thing and said helplessly, "I didn''t expect you to find out."


    Jiang Ming looked confused.


    He took out the glowing thing.


    It was a shell.


    Jiang Ming was attracted to the shell.


    What kind of magical tool was this?


    The shell lit up andpletely sucked Jiang Ming in.


    Sikong Wuyuan panicked. He grabbed Cheng Zhongping''s cor and said angrily, "What did you do to the king? Didn''t you say you wanted to treat us to tea? Why are you still treating us like this?"


    He knew that Cheng Zhongping was not a good person.


    "I don''t know," Cheng Zhongping said helplessly.


    In the space, Jiang Ming looked up and saw a green nt.


    Bright red fruits were growing on the nt.


    The fruit looked amazing. Jiang Ming''s eyes were blurred as he plucked one at once.


    What was going on?


    Unexpectedly, he came out after he was done plucking the fruit. He also saw Sikong Wuyuan and Cheng Zhongping confronting each other. He was stunned. "What are you doing?"


    Sikong Wuyuan was excited when he heard Jiang Ming''s voice. "You''re okay!" he said as he looked Jiang Ming up and down.


    Cheng Zhongping, on the other hand, paid attention to the fruit in Jiang Ming''s hand and could not help but ask strangely, "Why is this fruit here?" This is a me Fruit that grew hundreds of years ago. Eating it can increase one''s intelligence and recover one''s spiritual energy."


    He was furious.


    This was what he wanted.


    "There was a tree in the shell. I plucked the fruit from it."


    Jiang Ming felt that it was nothing to write home about and poured the fruit into his pocket.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not pay much attention to the fruit. "It''s good that the king is safe," he said. "Everything else is just a minor issue."


    A greedy look shed across Cheng Zhongping''s eyes. He said expectantly, "Your Majesty, why don''t you give me this fruit? I have great use for it."


    "I picked this fruit. If you want it, you can pick it yourself."


    Jiang Ming felt that Cheng Zhongping did not have good intentions, so he rejected him directly.


    His face darkened. "This shell is mine. This fruit is mine too. Why don''t you give it to me?" he asked.


    Sikong Wuyuan was furious. "Whatever the king plucks is his. What does this fruit have to do with this shell? Besides, don''t you have seashells? Go and pick the fruit."


    "You''re pestering me!" Cheng Zhongping could not help but get angry. "Hurry up and hand over the fruit!"


    He had never been able to obtain this fruit, and now he could not bear to see anyone else obtain it.


    Jiang Ming felt that Cheng Zhongping was being unreasonable. He grinned and turned to leave. There was no point in staying like this!


    Xue Qingqing was right. They should leave.


    Sikong Wuyuan also followed. He did not want to stay any longer.


    Cheng Zhongping quickly changed his method and went forward to stop Jiang Ming.


    "Your Majesty, we have things to discuss. Now is not the time to quarrel."


    He had to make peace with Jiang Ming. The other fruits had not been picked yet.

 Chapter 966 966

    <h4>Chapter 966 Chapter 966</h4>


    Jiang Ming had already seen Cheng Zhongping''s face clearly. He said indifferently, "Cheng Zhongping, you''d better take care of yourself."


    "Your Majesty, do you want to see the person who disposes of spiritual energy?" Cheng Zhongping asked hurriedly.


    His words attracted the attention of Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    "What?"


    Jiang Ming turned around and asked curiously.


    "He dposes people who have spiritual energy. Then, he uses his own spiritual energy to synthesize a new spiritual energy which is mixed with the dead person''s spiritual energy."


    Cheng Zhongping heaved a sigh of relief. His eyes were filled with nervousness, and he was nning something.


    Perhaps, he could use these two people to make a new spiritual energy synthesis. At that time, he could even make his daughter stronger.


    "Let''s go take a look."


    Jiang Ming thought for a while and nodded.


    This medical valley probably hid a shocking secret, so it was not bad to go and have fun.


    There were many people in the medical valley, and everyone had a happy smile on their faces. They were holding the same jade pendant as the valley master, and they were all waving the jade pendant.


    Seeing this novel scene, Jiang Ming was a little incredulous. He turned his head and asked Cheng Zhongping.


    "Why are these residents waving with jade pendants?"


    "The jade pendant has spiritual energy and can protect them. As long as there is a gust of wind, their bodies will be healthier,"


    Cheng Zhongping exined and then took out a new jade pendant from his pocket.


    "Do the two of you want to give it a try?"


    The two jade pendants were different from the others. The colors on them were very muted, and there were no extra decorations.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not dare to take it. He waved his hand and said, "No thanks. You can use it yourself."


    He secretly curled his lips.


    This gift was really scary.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and formed a protectiveyer of spiritual energy in his palm. He took the jade pendant.


    However, when the jade pendant touched him, it emitted light again, directly enveloping Jiang Ming''s entire face.


    Sikong Wuyuan was afraid that the jade pendant would hurt Jiang Ming, so he immediately threw it away.


    The force was not very strong, but the jade pendant shattered.


    Sikong Wuyuan grinned.


    "The quality of this jade pendant is too poor. It shattered when it was thrown."


    Cheng Zhongping''s expression immediately turned ugly. He immediately asked curiously, "This is impossible. How could it be broken?"


    Everything in this valley was connected to the spirit and was durable.


    Then, a wisp of immortal energy appeared in the jade pendant and immediately went to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming felt refreshed. Then, he closed his eyes and involuntarily absorbed all the spiritual energy in the jade pendant.


    Immediately after, a strange phenomenon appeared in the sky as many meteors streaked across.


    The residents of the valley master also knelt down and began to pray one by one.


    "Respected Savior, thank you for adding glory to our valley."


    Their voices immediately entered Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan''s ears.


    The two of them could not help but be shocked.


    How did they know who Jiang Ming was?


    However, another shocking scene urred.


    The residents stood up one after another and surrounded Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming. They knelt down before the two of them and muttered to themselves.


    "You''re simply the Star of Fortune. If it weren''t for you, the valley wouldn''t have been so prosperous."


    Then, every de of grass, tree, flower, and shrub in the valley began to show signs of vitality.


    Cheng Zhongping clenched his fists secretly.


    Why did this stranger be the Star of Fortune?


    He had thought that it would!


    What was the background of the king?


    He did not care. This title had to be his.


    Even if he had to die, he would not hesitate.


    It seemed that if he wanted to obtain what belonged to the king, he would have to use some methods to control him.


    Thinking of this, Cheng Zhongping raised his hand and invited Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan. "I see that the people in the valley wee you. Why don''t you stay here for a while?"


    At this moment, a roar reached everyone''s ears. Themoners panicked and said, "That thing ising. Let''s run. It will eat us."


    Cheng Zhongping''s expression changed. He looked at Jiang Ming. "This should be your test. It seems that you have to fight that monster."


    Jiang Ming was confused.


    What did he do?


    In an instant, he saw a huge monster rushing toward him.


    However, at that moment, the other party suddenly disappeared.


    Cheng Zhongping was shocked.


    "Could it be that this monster was scared away by you? This is simply impossible. ording to the legends, as long as a person is appointed, the monster wille to test it."


    Jiang Ming did not say anything. He noticed that there was a mother and daughter among themoners who had not appeared before.


    The mother and daughter hid among themoners and did whatever themoners did.


    Jiang Ming realized that these two people were not people at all, and his heart sank.


    Perhaps it was that monster.


    He walked forward.


    "I remember that you weren''t here just now."


    The mother immediately shook her head. "How is that possible? I''m a citizen here."


    Cheng Zhongping recognized the mother.


    "I know her. I''ve seen her before."


    Cheng Zhongping was really stupid.


    Jiang Ming found it funny. He secretly asked for a sword and cut off his mother''s head.


    The ground was covered in a pool of blood. The human head''s eyes were wide open.


    The faces of themoners were ashen, and their pupils were dted in fear. Even Cheng Zhongping could not help but be shocked. His eyes were fixed on Jiang Ming.


    He was probably a demon!


    His heart clenched tightly.


    Initially, he wanted to control Jiang Ming when he saw how good he was at killing monsters.


    But now, it seemed that such a ruthless person could not be controlled.


    This medical valley was full of high-quality herbs. If the king wanted to monopolize it, then they would all have to die. They had to kill this person.


    Witnessing her mother''s death, Xue Qiqi was shocked and stunned for a moment, but she quickly recovered. She pointed at Jiang Ming and cursed loudly, "My mother had no grudge against you. She was just infected. How can you treat her like this? My mother is a kind person, but she actually met a demon like you. It really makes me feel disgusted! Murderer, I''m going to kill you!"


    His eyes turned scarlet in an instant, and the shadow in front of her was faintly discernible. Her consciousness gradually became turbid.


    "Your Majesty, how could you kill someone? She''s your elder. How can you be so cold-blooded? Where did your duties as a king go? You really disappoint us! Don''t you have any responsibility as a king?"

 Chapter 967 967

    <h4>Chapter 967 Chapter 967</h4>


    Cheng Zhongping took the opportunity to defend Xue Qiqi.


    "That''s right, Your Majesty. She was a citizen of your kingdom. She was always hospitable and helpful; you shouldn''t have killed her."


    "Ungrateful wretch, you don''t even know how much she has helped the Xiaguo Kingdom."


    The rest of themoners were affected and spoke one after another, frowning at Jiang Ming.


    Roar!


    An earth-shattering roar sounded.


    Everyone turned their attention to the source of the roar.


    Xue Qiqi''s eyes turned white, and her body swayed. She tilted her head and struggled to stand up. She raised her arms, and the corners of her mouth tilted.


    Her movements were slow, and she waspletely unconscious. It was obvious that she was a monster in human form.


    "Your Majesty, quickly get rid of her!"


    Cheng Zhongping''s expression suddenly changed. He shouted at Jiang Ming in amanding manner and ran behind him.


    How did Xue Qiqi be a monster?


    It would not be toote to wait until Jiang Ming dealt with Xue Qiqi before they worked together to chase him out of the medical valley.


    Themoners were so frightened that they were frozen. They did not dare to move their entire bodies and almost lost their mobility.


    "I''ve long seen through your true colors!"


    Jiang Ming sneered and kicked Xue Qiqi.


    Xue Qiqi was still young and did not know how to fight back. She immediately went in front of Cheng Zhongping and the others.


    "Ah! Your Majesty, how can you be like this?" amoner cried out in rm and ran back in panic.


    Before he escaped, he deliberately ran behind the othermoners to buy time for Xue Qiqi to leave.


    Now that he was facing death, how could he care about his friendship with the other people?


    "Valley Master, Valley Master¡­"


    Unexpectedly, thesemoners were in a panic and wanted to go behind Cheng Zhongping.


    "Citizens, be more orderly. Don''t push!"


    Seeing that Xue Qiqi was already approaching, Cheng Zhongping wanted to use his spiritual energy, but he was squeezed to the point of no return. He wanted to adjust his position, but he realized that themoners were not listening to him at all.


    After changing ces, a fewmoners had already fallen down.


    Xue Qiqi stepped forward and started to bite him. Her miserable cries spread to everyone''s ears.


    After a while, the man was badly mutted, with broken arms and legs. He was killed a secondter.


    When the othermoners saw this, some of them burst into tears and lost control of their dders.


    Jiang Ming''s lips curled into a mocking smile. His eyes were filled with killing intent as he raised his hand and shed.


    Fresh blood sttered everywhere. Some of the blood sshed onto Cheng Zhongping and the others, and Xue Qiqi''s head immediately fell off.


    The two heads rolled side by side on the ground, looking straight at Cheng Zhongping and the others.


    "Ah!" amoner screamed again.


    "Shut up!"


    Jiang Ming nced at the person, his eyes full of killing intent.


    He had already alerted the monster just now, so he could not attract other monsters as well. This valley was too mysterious.


    Other than verbally punishing them, they were useless.


    "Yes."


    Themoner trembled and staggered backward, falling to the ground.


    The entire ce was silent. The others held their breaths, not daring to breathe loudly.


    Themoners retreated at the same time, their bodies trembling. They could not help but rejoice in their hearts.


    Fortunately, they did not say anything else. Otherwise, they would be the ones dying.


    Jiang Ming was someone who could not be provoked!


    The smell of blood spread and filled the surroundings. Jiang Ming slowly wiped the sword in his hand.


    "If you still want to try, you can go ahead."


    Cheng Zhongping kept gulping, and his legs were shaking, but he was very aware of one fact.


    The king was a potential bomb. They could be in danger at any time. Thus, he had to be chased away.


    At most, thesemoners would die. In any case, it was fine as long as he was alive in the end.


    At the thought of this, he felt a chill in his heart. On the surface, he was heartbroken and pounded his chest.


    "Jiang Ming, you''ve gone too far. You should have gotten rid of this monster immediately. You''re too inhumane! You are the king of the Xiaguo Kingdom, and you had no intention of saving the people. As a king, your current state is truly disappointing. I think it''s best for you to quickly step down."


    He turned to look at themoners.


    "Dear citizens, we should unite and kill thesewless people who don''t care about the people! Every day that such a superior is here, our lives will be in danger. We mustn''t let our guard down! We have to kill him and stay in a safe environment!"


    The othermoners lowered their heads in fear. No one dared to speak.


    They had already witnessed Jiang Ming''s power, and they did not want to lose their lives.


    Seeing that they did not move, Cheng Zhongping became anxious. He leaned closer to themoners and persuaded them. "Friends, how can you be so indifferent? He might kill us! How can we let such a person stay? He is a malignant tumor of the Xiaguo Kingdom. He is a danger to us! Don''t tell me you want to be killed like the twomoners just now? No one wants to die, right?"


    Jiang Ming frowned and felt frustrated.


    He had long disliked this Cheng Zhongping. How dare he treat him so badly?


    He had saved them, yet he was still so rude.


    "F*ck you! You''re the malignant tumor!"


    His heart turned cold, and he swung his sword down.


    Cheng Zhongping could not believe it. He stepped forward to block the attack, and the spiritual energy on his body emitted light.


    "I knew it. I''ll have to get rid of a malignant tumor like you!" He snorted coldly.


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes. "Those two from before were clearly monsters. Why are you so self-righteous? Since you insist on being like this, I''ll ept the challenge."


    Sikong Wuyuan believed Jiang Ming. He stepped forward and said, "I won''t let you hurt the king. Just because you guys are stupid doesn''t mean the king is stupid."


    At this moment, themoners were huddled together and shouting.


    "Quickly kill the king. He is not our hope at all. He is a jinx. As long as we let him stay, our days will not be peaceful!"


    Jiang Ming did not expect his status to drop so quickly. He could not help but feel ironic.


    When things were good, he was their Star of Fortune. When things were bad, he became their jinx.


    Sikong Wuyuan voiced out Jiang Ming''s thoughts, but the group ofmoners did not care at all. Instead, they said arrogantly, "We''re punishing a jinx. What does it have to do with you? Get out of here!"


    "I won''t leave. Not only will I not leave, but I will also kill you all!"


    Sikong Wuyuan was furious. He immediately red at themoners.


    "How dare you challenge the heavens!"


    A voice came suddenly.


    Jiang Ming looked up and saw a meteor flying toward him and Sikong Wuyuan.


    His heart shook.


    Then, he was pulled to the side by Sikong Wuyuan.

 Chapter 968 968

    Chapter 968  968


    Evading waspletely useless!


    The meteor exploded, and themoners were riddled with injuries. Sikong Wuyuan''s hearing was damaged.


    Jiang Ming stood on the ground safe and sound, and he had absorbed a lot of spiritual energy from the meteor.


    Amidst the smoke, he raised his hands.


    Spiritual energy seeped in, and the bones inside his hands could be seen clearly.


    He seemed to have transcended beyond the mortal world.


    "You... How could you?"


    A trembling voice broke his observation. Jiang Ming looked up. It was Cheng Zhongping.


    His body was swaying, and he walked unsteadily. He forced himself to release a torrent of water with all his strength.


    The killing intent in his heart burned fiercely.


    The king had to die.


    The water surged and turned into a dragon, spinning toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was not paying attention and was hit by the water torrent.


    He only felt something light hit him before it instantly fell to the ground.


    He felt strange and turned to look at the thing, but it had already disappeared.


    Cheng Zhongping clenched his fists tightly, and the veins on the back of his hands bulged, but he could not use his spiritual energy no matter what.


    He looked down and realized that his hands had been bound by a vine.


    The stem and leaves wrapped around him tightly, leaving bloody marks.


    He was shocked and could not care less about Jiang Ming. He grabbed the vine tightly and wanted to pull it down.


    Jiang Ming looked around and walked toward Sikong Wuyuan.


    When he was an inch away from him, an invisible wall appeared between them, and Jiang Ming almost hit it.


    "F*ck, what the hell is this?"


    He touched the material on it and tried to break it with spiritual energy, but he found that it was impossible.


    Sikong Wuyuan had also noticed the wall, but once he got close to it, he would return to his original spot.


    He was extremely anxious.


    "When did this barrier form?"


    He urgently needed to meet up with Jiang Ming.


    "Ah!"


    Cheng Zhongping had already let out a miserable cry, and tears flowed from his eyes.


    His hands were covered in blood, and the vines had already pierced into his flesh and bones, firmly embedding themselves in him.


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan nced at Cheng Zhongping.


    Xue Qiqi suddenly floated in the air. She was controlled by some unknown force.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    A series of screams rang out as a circle appeared on Xue Qiqi''s body.


    This circle sucked in all the spiritual energy in the area except for Jiang Ming''s and Sikong Wuyuan''s.


    Cheng Zhongping was sucked dry and died.


    Jiang Ming felt that the next targets were going to be him and Sikong Wuyuan. In a moment of anxiety, he clenched his fist and hit the barrier in front of him.


    A huge hole appeared in front of Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan, but the edge of the hole was mending at a rapid speed.


    Seeing this, Sikong Wuyuan quickly burrowed in.


    Jiang Ming retreated to give him some space, but he was in a dilemma.


    The moment he looked up, Xue Qiqi looked back at him with a deathly stillness in her eyes.


    She shouted in a rough voice, "Your Majesty, you didn''t pass the test. ording to the results, you should die to protect the secret."


    Huh? Was there something wrong with this woman?


    He did not even take the test and he had already failed?


    Did he even agree to the test?


    "This inhumane test will end here!"


    Jiang Ming pped the ground.


    The ground and the mountains shook. Xue Qiqi had no choice but to jump into the air to dodge.


    Jiang Ming quickly raised his feet and a crossbow appeared in his hand. He aimed at Xue Qiqi and fired an arrow.


    The arrow had immense power. In an instant, Xue Qiqi''s hair was messed up by the force, and the arrow went straight for her heart.


    Everything was about to end.


    Jiang Ming heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, at this moment, Xue Qingqing appeared in front of Xue Qiqi and blocked the attack.


    The arrow pierced through her heart, and blood flowed uncontrobly.


    Xue Qiqi looked on coldly and even threw Xue Qingqing''s body to the side.


    Where did Xue Qingqinge from?


    Sikong Wuyuan had predicted this oue and shook his head.


    Xue Qingqing seemed to have lost her mind and was rushing to be beaten up.


    Xue Qingqing smiled in relief.


    This was a monster that she had been with for a long time. She loved this monster. It was worth it to die for him.


    "The curse of the world is unparalleled."


    Then, Jiang Ming and the others heard another voice.


    The scene in front of them turned into a square barrier. They were arranged on it like they were pawns in a game of chess.


    Xue Qiqi dashed out and stretched out her slender fingers, shooting her hand toward Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan wanted to counterattack, but for some reason, he could not move.


    He could not help but curse in his heart.


    Damn it, what power was controlling them?


    However, he could not dodge. He could only close his eyes and wait for the pain.


    Something unexpected happened.


    He was safe and sound.


    Sikong Wuyuan opened his eyes. Jiang Ming stood in front of him, while Xue Qiqi remained motionless.


    "You pressed her acupuncture points?" he asked in surprise.


    "Yes, why didn''t you counterattack just now?"


    Jiang Ming was confused.


    He was shocked just now. What the hell was with him closing his eyes and not retaliating?


    "I couldn''t move. I could only wait for death," Sikong Wuyuan said with a bitter smile.


    He tried to move again, but it still did not work.


    Jiang Ming found it strange. He checked his body from top to bottom, but he could not find any injuries.


    He walked toward Xue Qingqing.


    She was on the verge of death. Perhaps she would be in the same situation as Sikong Wuyuan.


    That would mean that someone was controlling the two of them.


    Xue Qingqing thought that Jiang Ming was going to kill her when she saw him. She snorted. "You can kill me or cut me up. I won''t answer your questions."


    "I''m here to inquire about your physical condition. Are you that unreasonable?"


    Jiang Ming thought about it and tried to make her feel guilty.


    He did not believe that Xue Qingqing would not react to his concern.


    Xue Qingqing''s eyes softened, but they were still cold.


    "I''m fine. Thank you for your concern, Your Majesty. You should take care of the others. The chess technique is not easy to break."


    Chess technique?


    Jiang Ming did not expect Xue Qingqing to know everything, so he quickly asked.


    "What''s that? Are we chess pieces?"


    Xue Qingqing remained silent, turned around, and closed her eyes.


    She did not want to say anything more.


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    She had still revealed some clues. These chess pieces should be them.


    However, why could he move?


    "Your Majesty!"


    Jiang Ming raised his head and met a pair of blue eyes.


    They were Xue Qiqi''s eyes.


    Jiang Ming gathered spiritual energy in his body and threw it over, but he found that he could not leave the spot.

 Chapter 969 969

    Chapter 969  969


    Had Jiang Ming encountered a situation simr to Sikong Wuyuan''s?


    Xue Qiqi raised her hand and dispersed the spiritual energy. A sinister smile appeared on her face as she stepped forward and pped him.


    Jiang Ming was about to dodge, but he found that he could not raise his hand at all.


    "Come out!"


    Jiang Ming remembered the voice and shouted around, but it ignored him.


    He was speechless.


    How cowardly!


    Then let him force it out!


    Xue Qiqi took out a dart from her pocket and aimed it at Jiang Ming''s neck.


    Jiang Ming was unmoved and kept brewing the spiritual energy in his body.


    spiritual energy gathered in his heart and gathered together.


    After a while, he realized that he could move again and released his spiritual energy.


    Xue Qiqi was sent flying, and a look of disbelief shed across her eyes.


    But now, she seemed to be unable to speak. She crawled on all fours and cried out as she came to her mother''s side.


    Jiang Ming touched his face, and the red marks and wounds on it instantly disappeared.


    Sikong Wuyuan pped his hands and cheered.


    "How are you so amazing? I want to be like this."


    His eyes were full of admiration, but he was anxious again.


    Now, he still had no way to struggle out of this position.


    Jiang Ming walked toward Sikong Wuyuan and taught him how to gather spiritual energy.


    Sikong Wuyuan''s spiritual energy instantly formed a huge V, but it still did not change the fact that he could not move.


    "Does everyone have their own test?"


    Jiang Ming did not know what to say, but he soon realized that Sikong Wuyuan could not move because of his acupuncture points.


    He clicked his tongue.


    Opening Sikong Wuyuan''s acupuncture points, Jiang Ming found that Xue Qiqi''s mother was reviving at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    However, Xue Qiqi did not do anything. She just kept crying.


    Jiang Ming was deep in thought.


    Could it be that her tears had a healing effect?


    "There''s an ancient legend," Sikong Wuyuan muttered to himself. "The god worshiped by tens of thousands of people had a daughter, but people thought it was an ominous sign. From then on, they were tortured and killed, and they lived a life of exile. Then, they refused to ept the humiliation and rose up to resist, bing monsters that everyone feared.


    These words attracted Jiang Ming''s attention.


    At this moment, Sikong Wuyuan was like a wooden puppet. He did not have the slightest bit of vitality, and his eyes were empty.


    He pped his head.


    Sikong Wuyuan was being controlled again.


    "What?" Sikong Wuyuan returned to his original state. "I think I had a strange dream just now."


    "Were there gods and monsters in the dream?" Jiang Ming asked cooperatively.


    "How did you know?"


    Sikong Wuyuan''s pupils trembled violently. He was dumbfounded.


    Jiang Ming was helpless.


    "That thing wants me to know."


    He did not know what the meaning was. Did it have anything to do with him? Was this to get his sympathy?


    He did not understand.


    Xue Qiqi''s mother turned into a monster and walked toward Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming step by step.


    The injuredmoners immediately knelt down and bowed devoutly.


    "My God! My God, please give me endless glory!"


    "This scene¡­"


    Sikong Wuyuan was so excited that he could not speak. He kept pointing at themoners.


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes.


    He did not even need to listen to what Sikong Wuyuan was going to say next.


    This was obviously an act for them to see. What was the point of cooperating with this thing?


    The god had already arrived in front of them. A voice that sounded like a duck''s quack could be heard.


    "You can be Xue Qiqi''s mother, but you can''t be our god."


    Jiang Ming said.


    This god was too ridiculous.


    Xue Qiqi''s mother was immediately enraged. Her entire body was emitting mes, and in the next second, she threw the fire at them.


    Jiang Ming did not think much of it. He put his palms together, and his spiritual energy was faintly discernible, forcing the mes back.


    The crowd ofmoners started shouting.


    "What right do you have to attack a god? To think that you''re the king! You don''t have the temperament that the king of the Xiaguo Kingdom should have at all!"


    "This is a god above all. You should be devout and not insult them."


    "Do you want to kill our god to usurp the throne? It''s impossible. We won''t acknowledge you!"


    ***


    Jiang Ming suspected that there was something wrong with his ears.


    Didn''t this group of people say that they were afraid a second ago? What happened now?


    This change in attitude was simply faster than flipping a book.


    A trace of disgust shed across Sikong Wuyuan''s eyes. He took advantage of the fact that Xue Qiqi''s mother was not paying attention and went behind her.


    Xue Qiqi seemed to have the ability to foresee things. She secretly took out a small cleaver and directly shed at Sikong Wuyuan''s head.


    His back was facing Xue Qiqi, so he was unaware of the sudden danger. He only conjured a dagger and shed at Xue Qiqi''s mother''s head.


    Jiang Ming saw this scene clearly and cursed in his heart.


    Sikong Wuyuan was acting stupidly.


    He quickly turned around and appeared behind Xue Qiqi. He cut off her head first.


    However, he did not expect that the mother and daughter couldmunicate through telepathy. Xue Qiqi''s mother turned her head in the next second and roared at Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    The loud noise almost shattered their eardrums. Sikong Wuyuan''s n seeded, and he was pulled away by Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming raised one hand and aimed it at Xue Qiqi''s mother''s head.


    There was an explosion and brain matter spilled out.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Even though he had seen many such scenes, Sikong Wuyuan still could not help but vomit.


    Jiang Ming drew a finger in his palm, and his spiritual energy wrapped around the brain.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not understand.


    What was the use of using spiritual energy to wrap a dead person?


    Wasn''t this a waste of effort?


    However, in the next second, he understood.


    Xue Qiqi''s head suddenly moved andnded on her body.


    A new Xue Qiqi appeared before everyone''s eyes.


    Her expression was cold, and her eyes were filled with ice.


    Countless ice flowers flew toward Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan. The two of them retreated and collectively resisted the ice flowers in front of them.


    The ice flower fell apart but then merged again.


    Jiang Ming clenched his fists and shattered the ice flower.


    The ice flowers did not have the chance to ovep at all.


    Sikong Wuyuan''s blood boiled as he watched.


    The ice flowerspletely stopped ovepping.


    Jiang Ming put his fists down.


    Sikong Wuyuan wiped his sweat and stared at Xue Qiqi''s mother.


    She sat there in a daze, not knowing what she was doing.

 Chapter 970 970

    <h4>Chapter 970 Chapter 970</h4>


    Sikong Wuyuan stepped forward and prodded Xue Qiqi''s mother.


    She did not react at all, leaving everyone dumbfounded.


    Themoners panicked and cried even harder.


    "My dear God, why did you disappear? Come back quickly."


    "God, we can''t lose you. Please don''t leave us."


    "Save us! Without God, we will definitely die! A cmity will befall us! We will be extinct sooner orter!"


    His words made everyone panic.


    Jiang Ming wanted tough.


    Sikong Wuyuan had been paying attention to the situation of Xue Qiqi and her mother.


    The two of them seemed to have died. There was no longer any trouble.


    "These two definitely can''t stay here. I feel that something is missing, but I can''t tell."


    Jiang Ming scratched his head and looked around.


    Sikong Wuyuan found it strange and went to search Xue Qiqi''s mother''s body.


    This search yielded some results.


    There was a bag of yellowish-looking sludge. He had suspected that it was excrement.


    However, there was no smell.


    "This smell can''t be dispersed, right?"


    Sikong Wuyuan rubbed his chin.


    Should he open it or not?


    Jiang Ming was simple and crude. He solved his problem and opened the bag.


    The yellow sludge turned into a cloud of smoke. Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming quickly retreated.


    However, the smoke did not reach the two of them. Instead, it reached Xue Qiqi''s and her mother''s faces.


    Sikong Wuyuan''s eyes lit up, and he instantly regretted his decision.


    He should not have searched the body.


    "I want you to pay with your lives!"


    The two of them stood up and paced forward like ghosts, their voices indistinct.


    Jiang Ming suspected that the two of them had been enchanted. He aimed at their hearts and punched them.


    Sikong Wuyuan slowly performed a set of movements. Countless golden lights shone from his body.


    A huge golden dragon hovered above everyone and surged toward Xue Qiqi and her mother.


    The golden dragon''s body pierced through the hearts of the two people, but the two of them did not react at all.


    "Icebound Heaven and Earth, using life as a seal."


    That mysterious voice came again.


    A cross suddenly appeared in the sky, and countless hailstones flew toward Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    Xue Qiqi and her mother closed their eyes and hovered on the cross.


    Jiang Ming was sick of this nonsense. He joined forces with Sikong Wuyuan and released a powerful force.


    The force collided with the cross, shattering it into pieces.


    The ground suddenly froze, and the icended on Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    They did not notice that their feet had been sealed.


    "Oh no, could this be what the voice meant by using life as a seal?"


    Sikong Wuyuan aimed at the ice block and released a tiny me from his palm.


    The mes engulfed the ice, but the ice did not melt at all. It continued to rise until it reached his calf.


    "Don''t attack these ice blocks. They''ll freeze faster!" Sikong Wuyuan gulped and told Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming frowned.


    This was against thews of physics!


    He did not want to hear what Sikong Wuyuan had to say, so he broke open the ice block.


    Under this brute force, the ice block had no strength to resist.


    Seeing this, Sikong Wuyuan quickly pulled at the ice block with his bare hands, but the ice block still did not move.


    "What the hell is this?" he could not help but shout, feeling agitated.


    Why could Jiang Ming do it, but not him?


    Jiang Ming had already removed all the ice and went forward to help Sikong Wuyuan.


    With this help, the ice was quickly removed.


    Sikong Wuyuan''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    He could not help but say, "Ning Caichen, are you omnipotent?"


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    Jiang Ming suspected that Sikong Wuyuan was unwell.


    His temperature was normal, but Sikong Wuyuan''s eyes were shining even brighter.


    "Ning Caichen, I can only dream of being as strong as you."


    Jiang Ming was at a loss.


    He turned around.


    The most important thing now was to find the person who attacked them in secret.


    "The earth is shaking, the mountains are shaking, and the vortex is splitting."


    The person in the dark seemed to realize that Jiang Ming was looking for him and shouted again.


    Sikong Wuyuan instantly became alert. He then discovered that the ground he was standing on had split into two.


    Jiang Ming pulled him back, but the ground where he was standing also cracked.


    They simply leaped into the air andnded on a mountain.


    The mountain cracked.


    This person was too much!


    Jiang Ming could not take it anymore. He followed Sikong Wuyuan while searching for that person.


    A crack in the tree root caught their attention.


    Just as they were about to step forward, the voice sounded again.


    "The shadow is fierce! It will kill without mercy!"


    Streaks of ck kepting forward.


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan raised their hands to deal with them, but their bodies started to ache.


    The pain surged into their bodies, and they could not open their eyes.


    Jiang Ming could not see anymore. He wanted to shout, but he could not make a sound.


    Then, he felt himself falling into a body of water.


    The water urged him to go down. He felt like he was drowning, and his life gradually drained away.


    In an instant, a straw appeared in front of him.


    Jiang Ming grabbed onto the straw tightly as if he were trying to survive.


    The straw pulled him up.


    The light appeared, and Jiang Ming saw Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan''s eyes were filled with tears.


    "Ning Caichen, I almost thought you were going to die."


    He watched as Jiang Ming had fallen,pletely unconscious. He was really anxious.


    Fortunately, everything was fine now.


    "What happened to me?"


    Jiang Ming was confused. He raised his hand and looked at his palm.


    There were a few thick outlines there, and there were a few traces of blood in the outlines.


    Looking around, the ground was still splitting.


    They kept walking around so that they would not fall in.


    Jiang Ming realized that he could not just sit still and wait for death. His entire body emitted spiritual energy.


    He spun around.


    Ignoring Sikong Wuyuan''s attempts to stop him, he went straight to the ground.


    "Ning Caichen, don''t go in!"


    Sikong Wuyuan was panicking. He immediately rushed out and followed him deep into the ground.


    The two forces collided. Jiang Ming overpowered the other force and brought Sikong Wuyuan out.


    The person who was casting the spells secretly also revealed his true appearance.


    It was a face with countless scars on it. It was extremely terrifying.


    "You finally appeared."


    Jiang Ming''s killing intent was surging, and his eyes were filled with determination.


    "I didn''t expect you to be able to dodge so many of my attacks."


    Scarface did not show any fear. His expression was indifferent as he took back Xue Qiqi and her mother.


    "These two are really monsters."

 Chapter 971 971

    Chapter 971  971


    Sikong Wuyuan stared nkly.


    It was the first time he had seen monsters look so human.


    Jiang Ming quickly arrived in front of Scarface and shed his face.


    "He deserves it."


    He cursed and secretly took Scarface''s dagger.


    He was about to continue attacking, but his body could not control itself and fell.


    His legs were numb, and his body was curled up.


    For a moment, he did not know what was wrong with him.


    This gave Scarface a chance. He felt intense pain and kicked Jiang Ming away.


    Jiang Ming felt like he had been sent flying. He used thest of his strength to stand firm.


    Sikong Wuyuan noticed Jiang Ming''s condition and went forward with concern.


    "Ning Caichen, what''s wrong? There seems to be something wrong with you."


    Jiang Ming touched his legs and looked calm.


    "I can''t feel my legs anymore. I''m probably poisoned."


    "Scarface poisoned you?"


    Sikong Wuyuan became nervous.


    However, Scarface quietly appeared behind Jiang Ming. Jiang Ming felt the cold wind and quickly turned around.


    Sikong Wuyuan clenched his fist and punched Scarface.


    Scarface did not treat his wounds, and his face was already dripping with blood.


    He took a step back and took advantage of the fact that the people around him were not paying attention and tried to stab Jiang Ming in the face.


    The moment he charged at the other party, he touched the dagger at his waist and realized that it was gone.


    Jiang Ming then took out Scarface''s dagger and cut his face again.


    This time, Scarface''s eye was also cut, and one of his eyeballs was cut out.


    His cries could no longer alleviate his pain. He directly began to sh away indiscriminately, the spiritual energy in his hand casually ced.


    This was simply a lunatic.


    Jiang Ming frowned and signaled Sikong Wuyuan to take him away.


    The poison in his body had not been cured yet, so he should not continue fighting. Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan watched coldly as the civilians were tortured by Scarface.


    Now, thesemoners should be suffering.


    Fence-sitters were never worthy of forgiveness.


    When they reached a safe ce, Jiang Ming began to check his body.


    The poison had already prated deep into his legs. He gathered the spiritual energy in his body and forced the poison out in an instant.


    Sikong Wuyuan took out a bottle from his pocket. "These are pills for recuperation. Take one. You''ll recover faster."


    "Thank you."


    Jiang Ming ate it without hesitation and stood up again.


    "Now, it''s time for us to settle scores with Scarface."


    Sikong Wuyuan patted the dirt off his body, his expression cold.


    Scarface should not be alive.


    Scarface had already regained hisposure and was meditating to heal his wounds.


    The condition of the eyeball gradually stabilized. He tore off a piece of cloth and wrapped it around his eye.


    Sensing that Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming wereing over, he stood up and said coldly, "You guys came quite quickly. You managed to detoxify yourselves."


    He knew some medical skills and could easily see Jiang Ming''s condition.


    "It''s time for you to hand over your life."


    Jiang Ming stood up and opened his hand. His spiritual energy surged in front of Scarface.


    "It''s impossible for me to die in this lifetime."


    A third eye appeared on Scarface''s forehead, and it glowed.


    A flight of stairs suddenly appeared in front of Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    There were petals of different colors on them.


    Scarface had already disappeared. Only his voice could be heard.


    "If you want to kill me, you have to walk past the eighteen steps. Every step has a different spiritual pressure. I wish you good luck!"


    Jiang Ming raised his head.


    They could only see a part of the stairs, and the back was covered by clouds.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not think that Scarface was that powerful. He sneered and said, "What''s the big deal? It''s just a few steps, right?"


    He lifted his foot and walked four steps.


    However, when he reached the fifth step, he felt his chest tighten and sweat began to form on his forehead.


    "How are you?"


    Jiang Ming quickly followed.


    Sikong Wuyuan fought alongside him.


    No matter what, he could not let the other party be hurt.


    "I''m fine." Sikong Wuyuan raised his hand and said, "I can still go up."


    Jiang Ming opened his mouth but did not say anything else.


    He followed Sikong Wuyuan up.


    Sikong Wuyuan began to cough when he reached the ninth step, and he looked like he was dying.


    Jiang Ming was safe and sound as he helped him down the stairs.


    At this moment, the petals turned into thorns. Sikong Wuyuan was shocked and went down a few more steps.


    Jiang Ming did not see this scene, but he noticed that Sikong Wuyuan''s foot was bleeding.


    He tore a piece of cloth.


    "Just bandage it up and wait for me here. I''ll get it done quickly."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he started running.


    "Ning Caichen."


    Sikong Wuyuan was unwilling to give up. He wanted to be with Jiang Ming, but he knew his limits. He could only sigh.


    Jiang Ming quickly reached the top of the stairs and saw Scarface.


    "I didn''t expect you to be able toe up here so easily," Scarface pursed his lips and whispered.


    Thinking of Sikong Wuyuan''s state, Jiang Ming pretended to provoke him.


    "Ha, that''s because you''re an anomaly."


    Scarface pursed his lips.


    It was the first time he had seen someone who could climb so many steps so easily.


    Not to mention, Jaign Ming was such a young and handsome young man. He felt a little upset.


    This was going too far. He had cultivated for so many years but did not have such divine power. What right did this kid have to be so powerful?


    "What''s wrong? Are you jealous? This is nothing."


    Jiang Ming retorted. When Scarface was not paying attention, he directly pointed the knife at his neck.


    Scarface felt it, but he did not move. Instead, he continued, "If you have the guts, kill me. Let''s see if you can kill me."


    "I know this is your shadow."


    Jiang Ming let go of Scarface and threw the dagger in another direction.


    The shadow disappeared instantly, and Scarface''s real body appeared in front of Jiang Ming.


    At the same time, Sikong Wuyuan breathed heavily. His body was already covered in wounds. He hade back up.


    When he reached the top, he finally could not hold on any longer and fell to the ground.


    Scarface''s strength instantly increased.


    "Finally, someone came to offer sacrifices," heughed.


    Sikong Wuyuan realized something and tried to gather the spiritual energy in his body, but he could not do it.


    "You fool!"


    Scarface mocked without holding back.


    "What is going on?"


    Sikong Wuyuan frowned, his heart trembling.


    Jiang Ming was furious and pped Scarface''s chest.


    After a dozen consecutive punches, Scarface bled.


    Scarface wanted to counterattack, but he could not do so.

 Chapter 972 972

    <h4>Chapter 972 Chapter 972</h4>


    "Are you crazy?"


    Scarface was covered in wounds. He had no choice but to shout, wanting Jiang Ming to regain his senses.


    Jiang Ming was not crazy to begin with. When he heard this, his hands moved even faster.


    The moment he struck out, some mes also came out.


    The mes burned Scarface''s body. He frantically extinguished the mes on his body while dealing with Jiang Ming.


    Not long after, a part of his flesh had been burned.


    Sikong Wuyuan forced himself to understand Scarface.


    Scarface died immediately.


    There were still many things he wanted to do, but he could no longer do them.


    Jiang Ming pped his hands.


    Now, everything waspletely resolved.


    Gazing at the eighteen steps that had yet to disappear, Sikong Wuyuan felt a lingering fear in his heart. He felt that he could not see whaty at the bottom of the stairs.


    Jiang Ming sneaked behind him and pushed him down.


    Sikong Wuyuan was caught off guard and looked at Jiang Ming in disbelief.


    How could this be?


    Why did Ning Caichen do this to him? Weren''t they good friends?


    However, he knew that he could not get an answer, so he closed his eyes and prepared to die.


    Jiang Ming also jumped down. He reached the ground before Sikong Wuyuan and caught him.


    Sikong Wuyuan, who thought that he would die, could not help but feel strange.


    When he opened his eyes, Jiang Ming''s face was magnified hundreds of times in front of him.


    Sikong Wuyuan left in a panic when he recalled what had just happened. He also found that he was in Jiang Ming''s arms!


    Jiang Ming knew that he was on guard. He dispelled his thoughts. "This step will also consume your spiritual energy. This is the only way. Only then will you not lose any spiritual energy."


    Sikong Wuyuan pursed his lips. He also felt that it was reasonable. He said in relief, "I don''t think you would do anything to hurt me. I was overthinking."


    He secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    If Ning Caichen had really betrayed him, he would be at a loss.


    The eighteen steps hadpletely disappeared at this moment. Jiang Ming sighed.


    This final step had finallye to an end.


    "You don''t think that this is the end, do you?"


    A voice sounded. Jiang Ming turned around and saw the maid standing at the side watching the show.


    He could not remember who this maid''s master was, but they definitely were not a simple maid.


    "I want to avenge my master!"


    The maid red at Jiang Ming fiercely.


    Jiang Ming nodded.


    He spoke as if he was afraid of the maid.


    Sikong Wuyuan jumped out and threw a rope in front of the maid.


    The maid was shocked, and her face turned pale. It was exactly what Sikong Wuyuan had thought.


    "Aren''t you taking revenge?" heughed. "You''re a bit weak!"


    "What does it have to do with you?" The maid suddenly felt embarrassed. She took a deep breath.


    Murderous intent appeared in her heart.


    The people in front of her were too noisy.


    "The king is my good friend. This is a big deal!"


    Sikong Wuyuan grimaced.


    He had long been unhappy with Scarface. Now that he had angered his maid, he just got more annoyed.


    The maid snorted coldly and pped her palms, releasing a series of musical notes at Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    The notes were loud and continuous.


    "Is the show about to start?"


    Sikong Wuyuan did not think much of it. He snorted and intended to catch the notes.


    "This can''t be caught out." Jiang Ming stopped him.


    What? Ning Caichen actually knew what he was thinking?


    Sikong Wuyuan''s eyes were filled with confusion.


    The musical notes were like a knife, splitting the stone in half.


    Sikong Wuyuan sighed when he saw the neat scratches.


    This person was really ruthless.


    Still, why did she miss?


    The maid was flustered and exasperated, and the bell tied to her ankle rang non-stop.


    She spun toward Jiang Ming, who raised his feet and carved a cross around her.


    "The waves are turbulent, and the loser bes a bandit."


    She walked into the air and was surrounded by water. The bell rang loudly.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt a strange pressure rushing toward him, and he had no choice but to squat down.


    Jiang Ming raised his palm, and the pressure was instantly taken away by him.


    Sikong Wuyuan was dumbfounded.


    This was the first time he had seen such a spell. Ning Caichen had surprised him every time.


    He could not help but gulp.


    When had Ning Caichen learned this spell?


    However, Jiang Ming himself was also shocked.


    He just wanted to fight, so why did he suck the pressure in?


    However, the spiritual energy of this pressure flow was quite nourishing.


    He was somewhat satisfied.


    The maid was also frightened. She was about to cry.


    Her spiritual energy had never been in such a situation before. How could it be absorbed by the king?


    How was she going to survive in the future?


    "Thief, I''ll make you pay hundreds of times over!"


    She was furious, and countless darts appeared in her hands in an instant.


    Jiang Ming responded calmly.


    However, the moment the dart approached him, it automatically flowed back into the maid''s hand.


    Jiang Ming was stunned by this action.


    Jiang Ming pondered.


    Should he thank the other party for not killing him, or should heugh at the other party for making a mistake?


    This was funny.


    Sikong Wuyuan couldn''t help but burst outughing. He wanted to give the maid some respect, so he held back hisughter and said, "That¡­ Thank you for not killing us¡­"


    She stuttered and stuttered as she spoke. The maid''s face turned green.


    She took a deep breath and threw the thing in front of her again.


    She did not believe that this thing woulde back. Why was his thing so disobedient?


    Just as she had expected, the darts had indeed returned.


    The maid was about to cry again.


    Why did this dart listen to the king?


    She had painstakingly used her spiritual energy to raise so many darts, but none of them were grateful.


    Jiang Ming sympathized with the maid.


    "I think you should give up. Your things don''t agree with what you''re doing."


    Sikong Wuyuan was open-minded and reminded the maid as well.


    The maid girl put her hands on her waist, her face full of unwillingness to admit defeat.


    "You want me to submit? No way!"


    She leaped up and rushed straight toward Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    The three of them fought nervously.


    Unexpectedly, the maid disappeared into thin air in an instant.


    "Forget it; he ran away."


    Seeing the mess in front of him, Jiang Ming nned to return to the pce.


    The people from the medical valley gathered together and blocked Jiang Ming.


    " Your Majesty, please save us. We''ve suffered heavy casualties and can''t heal ourselves."


    Looking around, themoners were covered in wounds of all sizes.


    Some of them had lost a leg, while others had lost a hand.


    "How dare you ask for help?"


    Sikong Wuyuan smiled.


    This group of people really had no sense of shame.

 Chapter 973 973

    Chapter 973  973


    "It was all our fault, Your Majesty. We were stupid, but you can''t just leave us be."


    A thin olddy knelt down, tears flowing from the corners of her eyes.


    "Yes, we were really wrong, Your Majesty."


    "You must lead us."


    With one person leading the way, the others followed suit.


    Sikong Wuyuan secretly noticed that the old woman was pinching someone''s thigh and could not help but feel that it was ironic.


    What an act!


    Anger surged up, and he was extremely frustrated.


    "Don''t save them! You don''t want to die."


    Jiang Ming turned to Sikong Wuyuan and nced at the olddy''s leg. He could not help but smile.


    He spoke his mind.


    "You''re not amander. What right do you have to say that to us? Go back to where you belong!"


    The olddy rolled her eyes and aggressively charged at Sikong Wuyuan.


    "Hey, you old hag, don''t you know how good my rtionship with the king is?"


    Sikong Wuyuan rolled his eyes.


    If not for the olddy''s age, he might have given her a p.


    "You unruly citizen, hurry up and leave the Xiaguo Kingdom. This is not a ce for you to stay!"


    Another old woman cursed and spat in front of Sikong Wuyuan.


    "You want to die, don''t you?"


    Sikong Wuyuan stared.


    The others wanted to help the olddy say something, but they were stopped by Jiang Ming''s voice.


    "His will is my will!"


    Jiang Ming''s expression was indifferent.


    "Your Majesty, are you okay? We are your people."


    "If there were no citizens, wouldn''t the entire country be an empty shell?"


    "That''s right. You have to think twice. We''ve contributed a lot to the Xiaguo Kingdom. You can''t be so heartless!"


    ***


    The people panicked and began to me Jiang Ming.


    "What?" Some people were even angry. They pointed at Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan. "Your Majesty, I think you''ve been bewitched by this idiot."


    "This kind of behavior brings disaster to the country! He is not worth it at all!"


    "Please, Your Majesty, get rid of the scourge!"


    With another stir, themoners knelt down one after another, their eyes filled with tears.


    Sikong Wuyuan narrowed his eyes.


    He would bring disaster to the country and the world?


    Idiot?


    Scourge?


    Did thesemoners really think that he would not kill them?


    "Let''s go." Jiang Ming patted Sikong Wuyuan''s shoulder.


    With that, he lifted his feet and walked away,pletely ignoring the other people.


    Sikong Wuyuan came back to his senses.


    There was no need for him topete with these people. These people were already going to die.


    He lifted his feet and walked arrogantly.


    Now, he had to leave like this and ignore these people''s nonsense.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    They raised their hands, wanting to grab Sikong Wuyuan or Jiang Ming, but they were shaken off by them.


    "I hope we never meet again."


    Sikong Wuyuan made a face and followed Jiang Ming out of the valley.


    In the next second, the mes in the valley were fierce and turned it into ashes.


    "What''s going on?"


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded. He really did not expect it.


    Sikong Wuyuan scratched his head and was also confused.


    This valley seemed to be cursed.


    "Let''s go. This has nothing to do with us."


    They did not know, so they did not think too much about it and continued walking.


    However, they did not enter the pce. Instead, they entered a forest.


    The forest was dense, and there were only a few small paths.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that something was wrong as he walked, so he stopped and sat down.


    "We didn''t see this ce when we came here?"


    "We actually got lost. This is too bizarre."


    Jiang Ming also sat down and looked up. There was no sunlight shining down at all.


    "I feel that someone is causing trouble."


    Sikong Wuyuan analyzed Jiang Ming''s actions.


    "Let''s walk again. If we stille to this ce, then we''re not really in this ce."


    Jiang Ming stood up and said in a deep voice.


    If there was really someone behind the scenes, then the mes in the valley were probably caused by the other party.


    "That''s the only exnation. Otherwise, it doesn''t make sense."


    Sikong Wuyuan also stood up, but he tripped over something and fell to the ground.


    Looking down, he saw that his foot was wrapped by a snake.


    The snake was green and was biting Sikong Wuyuan''s ankle.


    "This snake is quite bold."


    He was not afraid. Instead, he grabbed the snake in his hand.


    "Don''t touch it."


    Jiang Ming quickly stepped forward and interrupted him.


    Sikong Wuyuan paused, his eyes filled with confusion.


    "This snake is easily frightened. It bit your ankle. The snake''s body is poisonous."


    When the snake was not paying attention, Jiang Ming grabbed the snake and threw it out.


    This time, a beauty appeared.


    The beauty waved her fan and jumped around with her feet, looking very lively.


    In this day and age, even snake spirits appeared.


    Jiang Ming waited.


    Perhaps, she would know a way out.


    "That''s great. I''ve finally met my colleague."


    The beauty gave him a friendly look.


    Sikong Wuyuan heard her.


    "Huh?"


    The beauty did not understand. She touched her nose and said, "It seems that you don''t know that you''re trapped here."


    Sikong Wuyuan coughed and stuttered, "This¡­ How should I put it¡­"


    He felt a little embarrassed and did not know what to say.


    "How many days have you been locked up here?" Jiang Ming changed the topic. "Who locked you up here?"


    "How many days?" The beauty was shocked once again. Her face turned bitter. "A few thousand years is about right. I don''t know who that person is either, but I know that there''s an ancient legend here. If anyone treats the people of the valley badly, they will be locked up here. I offended the people in the valley, so I was imprisoned here."


    By the end, she was sobbing.


    "What legend? I think it''s all nonsense. It''s nothing at all!"


    Sikong Wuyuan did not believe it, and his body emitted an endless stream of spiritual energy.


    The spiritual energy rushed into the distance, but it bounced back andnded on his body.


    He was stunned for a moment and could not help but look at his hand.


    That was the ce where spiritual energy gathered.


    "Don''t waste your time. It''s impossible for us to get out. I''ve tried all the methods you''ve tried."


    The beauty was sorrowful.


    "We can''t just sit and wait for death."


    Jiang Ming did not listen to him and signaled Sikong Wuyuan to gather his strength with him.


    Sikong Wuyuan nodded, his eyes firm as he continued to gather his spiritual energy.


    Jiang Ming did the same thing.


    The two forces converged and directly punched a hole in the sky above the forest.


    The hole gradually expanded, giving the three of them a bright light.


    "Oh my goodness!"


    The beauty was overjoyed and danced with joy.

 Chapter 974 974

    <h4>Chapter 974 Chapter 974</h4>


    The beauty had been locked up for so many years that she was about to go crazy. Now, she was finally free.


    However, things were not that simple. Light turned into darkness in an instant, and all their efforts turned into nothingness.


    "I can''t get out! I can''t get out¡­"


    The beauty started crying.


    The world had treated her too terribly.


    Did she still have to stay here for a few more thousand years?


    Seeing the beautyughing and crying, Jiang Ming felt that she waspletely insane. Then, he thought about it and understood.


    Anyone who had been locked up for so many years would not be normal.


    "Calm down; we will get out."


    Jiang Ming couldn''t stand her crying andforted the beauty.


    "That''s true. Since the two of you aren''t strong enough, then let me help. I haven''t had freedom for 7,000 years!"


    The beauty suddenly had an imposing manner. Her fingers made a sign, and her eyes were filled with anger.


    The legend of this valley would bepletely destroyed.


    Jiang Ming nodded.


    The three of them rushed forward and broke the barrier again.


    However, this time, there was no darkness. Instead, another barrier arrived.


    The beauty refused to be outdone and continued to urge Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan to work together to increase their spiritual energy.


    However, they broke throughyer afteryer of barriers, but they were still not done.


    "Wait! We can''t continue. Let''s go find something else."


    Jiang Ming saw that it was useless to continue like this. He immediately changed his mind and nned to look for other ces.


    Sikong Wuyuan wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    He was already a little exhausted from using spiritual energy. It was time to rest.


    The beauty was dejected, but she had no choice but to agree. She secretly made a decision in her heart.


    Later, she would definitely persuade these two people to use their spiritual energy on her.


    "You should be familiar with the terrain here, right?"


    Jiang Ming looked at the beauty.


    "Yes. The surroundings are filled with forests. There''s nothing special. If I say that I''ve never been there before..."


    The beauty''s words came to an abrupt halt. Her face was filled with fear, and she was dumbstruck.


    "What happened to you?"


    Sikong Wuyuan came over and patted her shoulder.


    "That''s a forbidden ce. We might all die if we go there."


    The beauty''s eyes were already filled with tears. She covered her face and cried again.


    "We didn''t go there," Sikong Wuyuan said helplessly. "What are you afraid of? Wait, how did you know about the forbiddennd? Weren''t you trapped here?"


    He suddenly realized a problem. He pulled Jiang Ming and leaned back, his entire person alert.


    There was indeed something wrong with this beauty.


    "That''s right. But when I first arrived, someone told me that it was a forbidden ce, but I could only hear voices and not see who was talking."


    The beauty was muddle-headed.


    Jiang Ming could not help but admire her.


    She had been here for 7,000 years and had yet to figure out anything. No wonder she could not get out.


    "How is that possible?" Sikong Wuyuan was still doubtful. "We didn''t hear the voices. Your excuse isme."


    The beauty gulped.


    "I''m not lying. I was also shocked earlier. As for why you guys couldn''t hear the voices, I don''t know."


    She was panicking.


    She also felt that this voice was too ridiculous, but this was the truth. She had no choice.


    Sikong Wuyuan wanted to ask more, but Jiang Ming stopped him.


    "Don''t worry, she won''t lie to us."


    "Why? Because you like her?"


    "Why would I like someone I met five minutes ago?"


    Jiang Ming hit Sikong Wuyuan''s shoulder.


    "I''m just joking. Let''s go to the forbiddennd. That''s the only way out."


    Sikong Wuyuan was full of fighting strength.


    He had gathered a portion of his spiritual energy, and he was in a very good state now.


    "Yes, let''s go." The beauty agreed, but she still had a lingering fear. "There are residents here, but I''ve never seen them face to face. Theye and go without a trace. Their spiritual energy is strong. I can''t find where they live."


    Sikong Wuyuan rubbed his chin. "We''ll see. If there are too many of them, we''ll run. What else can they do to us?"


    "We''ll deal with whateveres our way."


    Jiang Ming did not care at all and walked forward casually.


    The three of them reached an agreement and headed to the forbidden ce together.


    Before they reached the actual location, a voice entered their ears.


    "You are not allowed to enter the forbiddennd, or else you will die."


    "Your threat is weak," Jiang Ming shouted coldly.


    "I thought he would use some sort of technique, but it turns out to be nothing much." Sikong Wuyuan could not help butugh.


    Just as he said that, a ck shadow rushed over and captured the beauty.


    It was so fast that Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan didn''t notice it.


    Sikong Wuyuan pointed at the spot where the beauty had been in disbelief.


    "Did she just go in?"


    "Yes, but I don''t know what took her away."


    Jiang Ming sighed.


    He really should have paid more attention to this snake spirit just now. Now, it was gone.


    Soon after, Sikong Wuyuan was brought in by a gust of wind.


    It was extremely fast. When Jiang Ming looked over, Sikong Wuyuan was already gone.


    Jiang Ming walked straight in, only to see a desert in front of him. There were only a few weeds on it.


    Walking further, they were still in the desert.


    Jiang Ming could not figure it out.


    How were they brought in?


    After a while, a few tornadoes blocked his surroundings, obviously not allowing him to leave.


    "These are artificial tornadoes, right?"


    Jiang Ming was sure that there should still be someone inside.


    The tornadoes did not attack him. They just stopped.


    He tried to take a step forward, but the tornado in front of him took another step back.


    Jiang Ming understood.


    These tornadoes did not want him to leave.


    He suddenly had an idea.


    What if he retreated?


    He did as he thought, but the tornado behind him took a step back.


    He snorted coldly.


    It turned out that they wanted to force him away. This was impossible.


    Jiang Ming rushed up and entered one of the tornadoes.


    Countless gusts of wind blew past his body, bringing with them an inexplicable scent.


    Jiang Ming did not notice. He inhaled the scent and fainted.


    The lights seemed to have been turned on, and he heard a loud conversation.


    Then, he felt someone holding his hand.


    He seemed to have sensed this person''s emotions.


    They were very excited, but there was also a trace of anxiety.


    Jiang Ming opened his eyes and saw a beautiful woman.


    She had a pair of fox-like eyes. She was charming.

 Chapter 975 975

    Chapter 975  975


    "How are you?"


    Lin Shu was nervous.


    Jiang Ming frowned and stared at the unfamiliar environment around him. His dry lips pursed slightly.


    "Where is this ce?"


    Lin Shu suddenly felt a little nervous. She clenched her fists and was covered in sweat. She did not know what to say.


    Jiang Ming felt that his palm was a little wet. Only then did he realize that the stupid-looking woman in front of him had unknowingly held his hand.


    His eyes turned cold, and he withdrew his hand.


    Stunned by Jiang Ming''s sudden actions, Lin Shu became even more nervous. She stuttered, "I''m a little sad¡­"


    Lin Shu repeatedly tugged at the hem of her clothes and lowered her head. Suddenly, she remembered something was wrong. She immediately looked up and hit her head. "No. Uh, it''s just that¡­"


    The people around them were shocked by Lin Shu''s reaction.


    What was going on? Could it be that she had been bewitched by this man''s beauty?


    Lin Shu felt like crying. Why could not she say something normal?


    "No, wait!"


    Lin Shu''s eyes widened as she pped her hands together.


    "Oh right, I want to face the wall and reflect on my mistakes!"


    Lin Shu nodded and shook her head, subconsciously looking for a wall to reflect on.


    Everyone looked at Lin Shu like she was crazy.


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes.


    Only the three of them were trapped here. These were the original residents.


    From the looks of it, it probably would not be that simple.


    However...


    He frowned.


    Now, he had to find Sikong Wuyuan and the snake spirit.


    "He should have been tested," Lin Zhanjie thought for a moment. He stared at Jiang Ming with a glimmer of light in his eyes and said, "Why don''t you let me bring him back?"


    Lin Shu finally realized what had happened. She could not help but feel embarrassed about her stupid behavior.


    Hearing Lin Zhanjie''s words, Lin Shu could not help but retort, "How do you know he did it? I already said that all kinds of spiritual energy were normal just now. If it was tested, how could it be normal?"


    With so many people listening, Lin Zhanjie smiled awkwardly. At the same time, he felt a little dissatisfied.


    "Brat, I just think that if this person stays by someone else''s side, what if he hurts them? They say that his spiritual energy is normal, but what if there''s a problem somewhere else?"


    "Then I''ll bring him back," Lin Shu said after some thought. "Since you said that he would hurt people, then he''ll stay with me. You''ll be out doing all kinds of things, and he''ll definitely stay at home. You won''t be able to bear the consequences if he hurts someone."


    Lin Zhanjie was once again rendered speechless by Lin Shu and could only say resentfully, "Alright, then you can take him back. But remember to keep a close eye on him."


    "Don''t worry." Lin Shu waved her hand.


    This handsome man could hurt people randomly. That was both strange and special.


    It was obvious that her father wanted to study this beautiful man.


    If he took Jiang Ming away, then there would be fewer people in her harem.


    She was not that stupid!


    In a secret ce, a mysterious person was quietly watching everything.


    His ck robe fluttered, and his face could not be seen clearly through the darkness. Only a pair of sharp eyes could be seen.


    He looked at Lin Zhanjie and the others.


    The mysterious man''s lips curled into a smile. His gaze was faint and unreadable.


    Then, he quietly disappeared.


    His n had failed. It was time for him to find new entertainment.


    As for Lin Zhanjie and the others, they all ignored this strange and mysterious man.


    When they returned to the courtyard, Lin Shu opened the door with Jiang Ming.


    The door was opened, and all that entered her sight was the sofa, the tform, and the balcony. The area was filled with handsome men.


    Lin Shu''s eyes widened, and she could not react for a moment. She could not help but feel a little flustered and awkward.


    She had actually forgotten that there were still these people in the courtyard. She did not know what the new handsome man would think.


    Lin Shu carefully wanted to take a look at Jiang Ming, but who knew that the group of handsome men would be curious when they saw Jiang Ming? They all came over and wanted to surround Jiang Ming.


    The beautiful man was in danger!


    Lin Shu was shocked by the group of handsome men who wereing over.


    She tried her best to calm down and frowned. She shielded Jiang Ming behind her as if she was protecting her child and pushed away a beautiful man who was about to approach her.


    "What are you doing? Are you rebelling? I only brought a man with me. Why are you guys reacting so strongly? Hurry up and return to your rooms one by one!"


    The weak-looking man who was pushed to the side widened his eyes in disbelief. He still could not believe that Lin Shu had pushed him.


    Seeing the man like this, Lin Shu could not help but shake her head. She was still panicking.


    Although she was powerful, to be honest, the group of beautiful men she had snatched were not convinced by her and were even a little unreasonable.


    Seeing that there were more peopleing over, Lin Shu hurriedly pushed the others and shouted, "Hurry up and go back to your room. Otherwise, I''ll get angry. You know the consequences of my anger."


    Lin Shu then pushed the others away.


    Lin Shu pursed her lips. Most of the men were behaving like the boy just now.


    She usually spoiled them, but now, she had only pushed them a few times, and they were ring at her. Not only did they re at her, but some of them were also resentful.


    Lin Shu looked up at a man and was instantly mesmerized.


    How was he so gorgeous?


    When the man saw Lin Shu looking at him, he raised his head arrogantly, his face full of disdain and contempt for Lin Shu.


    Lin Shu immediately regretted it.


    Lin Shu pointed at a room and said, "Go back to your room now, or you''ll know the consequences. I''ll count to three."


    Lin Shu raised her left hand and extended three fingers. He started shouting.


    "One, two¡­"


    The beautiful men looked at each other and rolled their eyes collectively. They were not moved at all.


    Lin Shu was furious.


    Who were these people? Although she was rtively useless, she still had some power. Weren''t these people afraid?


    Jiang Ming was expressionless as he looked at the beautiful men coldly.


    However, he felt Lin Shu''s panic and confusion in his heart, and he was a little surprised.


    What was this woman doing? It was as if she had gone crazy.


    With that thought, he spoke again to Lin Shu.


    "Do you know where this is? Where are the other two now?"


    Lin Shu scratched her head. "This is the Lin family''s courtyard. I''m the eldest daughter of the Lin family, Lin Shu. Yourpanions are in the room next door. Do you want to see them?"

 Chapter 976 976

    <h4>Chapter 976 Chapter 976</h4>


    Her words were obviously meant to be solicitous.


    Jiang Ming could not care less and nodded.


    Lin Shu''s eyes twinkled.


    As expected of a handsome man. Even his nod was so charming.


    Feeling the heat, Jiang Ming finally understood.


    There seemed to be something wrong with Lin Shu''s brain.


    Sikong Wuyuan and the beauty closed their eyes.


    Jiang Ming smelled the same scent again and could not help but frown.


    Lin Shu quickly went up to him.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell?"


    "Yes, I smell something here." Jiang Ming pretended to be sick.


    "The fragrance hasn''t dissipated yet. Let''s go quickly. Don''t be affected by this thing."


    As she spoke, Lin Shu pulled Jiang Ming and was about to leave.


    "Fragrance? What fragrance?" Jiang Ming looked at her.


    Lin Shu realized that she seemed to have exposed something. She tried to cover it up. "There are some flowers made of different spiritual energies nearby. Let''s go and take a look."


    "I want to see them with my friends."


    Jiang Ming walked forward and ced his hand on Sikong Wuyuan''s pulse.


    Lin Shu was a little unhappy, but her bad mood quickly dissipated. She went up to Jiang Ming again.


    Jiang Ming put down his hand, feeling puzzled.


    Sikong Wuyuan''s pulse had disappeared. What exactly was this fragrance?


    In other words, was it considered lucky that he could wake up?


    "Do you have medical skills? Did you notice anything?"


    Lin Shu pretended to be gentle and considerate.


    She liked handsome men, but they had to be obedient. Otherwise, they were useless!


    "No, I did not. Didn''t you say you wanted to see the flowers? Let''s go now."


    Jiang Ming stood up.


    The best person to break through now was the young woman in front of him.


    There were many people here, and he would easily fail alone.


    Lin Shu felt that Jiang Ming was trying to cover something up. However, she felt that it was not good to be nosy before she could take down Jiang Ming. She stood up and smiled. "No problem. I still don''t know your name," she said coquettishly as she walked into the garden. "Aren''t you going to tell me?"


    "Jiu Zhu."


    Jiang Ming did not have the mood to talk too much with Lin Shu, so his tone was rather perfunctory.


    Lin Shu liked him even more.


    She had never seen such a man.


    This man was very good and suited her taste very well. She had to have him.


    "Jiu Zhu, are you hungry? There''s a small pavilion over there. Why don''t you go and sit for a while? Do you like to eat waxberries? I grew these waxberries at home. I don''t know if you like them. Jiu Zhu, are you hot? I''ll get someone to bring some iced drinks."


    ***


    After walking for a while, Lin Shu started chattering, making Jiang Ming feel very annoyed.


    Lin Shu was too talkative.


    He had goosebumps all over his body when he heard her calling him in a sharine tone.


    "Okay. Alright. No need."


    He was so tired of listening to her!


    He really could not handle Lin Shu.


    Lin Shu did not mind Jiang Ming''s attitude. She waited on Jiang Ming even though he did not need her to do anything.


    Jiang Ming chatted casually while thinking about Sikong Wuyuan''s pulse.


    Those without a pulse were usually dead, but Sikong Wuyuan was alive.


    It was obvious that the fragrance was hiding his pulse.


    Then, if the fragrance dissipated, would his pulse still show up?


    Or did this require a certain amount of spiritual energy?


    "Oh, did you obtain a treasure? Hold it like this."


    While he was in a daze, Jiang Ming heard a crisp sound.


    He turned around and saw a fair and thin man.


    The man was clearly talking to Lin Shu, but his eyes were fixed on him.


    His eyes were threatening and sharp.


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    He wasn''t the one who asked Lin Shu to flirt with him. What was the meaning of that look?


    Lin Shu thought that her brother was happy for her. She smiled happily. "Yes. He is a treasure."


    "Jiu Zhu, this is my brother, Lin Siqing. I hope you can get along with him."


    Jiang Ming sized up Lin Siqing and nodded slightly.


    "Jiu Zhu? His name isn''t very pleasing. Why don''t we change it?" Lin Siqing raised his eyebrows.


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    He was provoking him.


    "I think my name is not bad. It seems like we won''t get along very well."


    Lin Shu immediately defended Jiang Ming. She put her hands on her hips and said, "Siqing, what are you talking about? His name is good. Can you not find fault with me?"


    "Shu, I''m helping you recruit people. Don''t get in my way."


    Lin Siqing was extremely dissatisfied with Lin Shu''s attitude, but he still spoke to her patiently.


    He felt that his younger sister had been charmed by this pretty boy in front of her. She was only protecting this outsider and did not care about his feelings at all.


    Thinking of this, he was full of jealousy and threw his cup in front of Jiang Ming directly.


    Lin Siqing''s voice rang out as well.


    "You want my sister to obey you? No way! As long as I''m alive, you can forget about entering this house."


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    He did not say that he wanted to marry into his family. Lin Siqing was being ridiculous.


    Lin Shu was furious.


    "Why not? Don''t interfere in my matters."


    As soon as she finished speaking, he raised his hand and waved at Lin Siqing.


    "I see," Lin Siqing replied softly. He muttered to himself, "You actually fought with me for a man. Is he really worth it?" I''m your brother."


    "My brother?" Lin Shu snorted. "Why are you disrespecting me and bullying the man I like?"


    The two of them started fighting. Jiang Ming did not stop them and just watched the show.


    There was nothing better than watching his enemies fight while he reaped the benefits.


    The fight between the two became more and more intense.


    Lin Siqing''s body was covered in wounds of all sizes, but Lin Shu was safe and sound.


    The noise quickly attracted a group of servants.


    At this moment, their family members said hypocritically, "Stop fighting. If there''s anything, we can discuss it."


    The servants hurriedly went to look for the master.


    Master Lin walked out and forced the two of them down with one palm. Then, he gave them another p. He said resentfully, "You two started quarreling and fighting because of a small matter. Are you still the children of the Lin family? If an expert finds out, will he still sponsor the Lin family?"


    Expert?


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel strange when he heard this.


    What other expert was there? Could it be that this was a cultivation ce that the expert had built for the Lin family?

 Chapter 977 977

    Chapter 977  977


    "Your Majesty, where are you?"


    At this moment, he heard Sikong Wuyuan''s voice and was shocked.


    Earlier, he did not feel Sikong Wuyuan''s pulse and thought that he would sleep for a long time. In the end, he was actually awake again.


    This shout also attracted the attention of the Lin family''s head and the others.


    Lin Shu said proudly, "As expected of my ancestral technique. This person will wake up soon."


    "Why did you save him?" Lin Siqing asked in disbelief. "If he doesn''t listen, then we won''t be able to make up for the loss."


    "Who am I, huh? Do you think I''m afraid of some random guy? Siqing, aren''t you too weak?"


    Lin Shu did not care at all. She went straight to Sikong Wuyuan and pointed at his face. "Come over here and massage my shoulders."


    Sikong Wuyuan was dumbfounded.


    This was the first time he had been treated like this, and by a woman, no less.


    Based on his principle of being nice to women, he gritted his teeth and asked, "Why?"


    p!


    Sikong Wuyuan''s face immediately swelled up. He was furious.


    This person was really shameless.


    "How dare you!"


    Lin Shu''s head was buzzing.


    This was the first time someone had spoken to her like this. She immediately pped him again.


    However, this time, she did not seed. She was directly grabbed by Sikong Wuyuan and pushed back.


    Due to inertia, Lin Shu fell to the ground. She was in pain!


    Master Lin''s heart ached when he saw this. He quickly went forward to help Lin Shu up and gestured to the servants at the side.


    The servants immediately rushed to Sikong Wuyuan and pulled him down, wanting him to kneel on the ground.


    Sikong Wuyuan would rather die than listen. He cursed her, saying, "She deserves to fall. I can''t stand idiots like her for even a moment. She should have fallen to her death."


    Lin Shu was about to explode in anger. She went forward and wanted to p Sikong Wuyuan again, but she was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    "This is my friend. Miss Lin, it''s not good to treat my friend like this, right?"


    Lin Shu''s attitude changed when she saw Jiang Ming.


    "You''re right. We''ll do as you say. However, your friend is too infuriating. I hope he can change his personality."


    As she spoke, she red at Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan ignored her and rolled his eyes, but he did not say anything else.


    After all, this was the Lin family''s territory. He still had some sense of propriety.


    "You''re right. He may have a bad temper, but he''s a good person. He won''t say anything now. Don''t worry," Jiang Ming continued.


    Lin Shu nodded in satisfaction and looked at Sikong Wuyuan with disdain.


    "If it weren''t for the king, I wouldn''t have forgiven you so early."


    Master Lin looked at his daughter and felt disappointed.


    "Isn''t he just a man? Why was she so nice to him? I don''t think a man with such a thin and weak appearance can protect you. Why don''t you go to the firewood room and practice?"


    The firewood room was where the Lin family did odd jobs.


    Jiang Ming did not say anything. His eyes were fixed on Lin Shu.


    He felt that she would speak up for him.


    As expected, Lin Shu immediately shook her head. "The king is so weak. How can he do such chores? I think it''s better to let his friend go."


    Sikong Wuyuan was about to speak, but he was interrupted by Jiang Ming.


    "My friend is also very weak now, so forget it."


    The Lin family head could not argue with his daughter. He could only nod his head in agreement, but at the same time, he also set a rule.


    "I don''t care what you do, but you can''t cause trouble. The Lin family doesn''t need outsiders to cause trouble."


    Lin Siqing was infuriated.


    He did not expect his father to spoil Lin Shu so much. He felt that Lin Shu had been spoiled by their father to the point of being unbearable.


    He pouted and was about to say something when Master Lin saw through his thoughts.


    He turned around and nced at Lin Siqing, gesturing for him to follow him back to the study.


    Seeing that they had left, Lin Shu pulled Jiang Ming excitedly. "Let''s go eat something. It''s almost noon."


    Jiang Ming gestured for Sikong Wuyuan to go back first and have dinner with Lin Shu.


    "As expected of the king," Sikong Wuyuan muttered to himself. "He''s so good at manipting women."


    He had to hurry up and check on the snake spirit.


    Master Lin and Lin Siqing went to the study.


    As soon as he entered, Master Lin began to pace around.


    This Jiu Zhu was not a good person. When the time came, his daughter would suffer.


    However, his daughter liked him so much that he could not say anything.


    " Don''t worry, Father," Lin Siqing said. "I''ll get rid of that b*stard."


    "You were led by the nose just now. Can''t you tell?" Master Lin snorted coldly. "Don''t fall into his trap. Go and invite the old man of the Shang family. There''s no need to deal with him. He has a daughter who needs aherworld marriage. This Jiu Zhu is quite suitable."


    Hearing this, Lin Siqing could not help but hesitate.


    "Father, is that true? If we invite them, the old man will know about this."


    "Are you stupid? We definitely can''t let theme here. When the timees, won''t we just bring the Jiu Zhu out?"


    Master Lin was speechless. He went forward and smacked his son''s head.


    Lin Siqing was so stupid!


    Lin Siqing realized that there was something wrong with his way of thinking. He coughed and said, "I understand, Father. I''ll do it now."


    ***


    Jiang Ming felt a little miserable.


    Other than him and Lin Shu, there were also a group of beautiful men around Lin Shu.


    They surrounded Jiang Ming and kept asking questions.


    "Where are you from? How did she bring you back?"


    "What exactly does the young miss like about you? I look more handsome than you. Aren''t you just a little thinner than me?"


    "The young miss''s taste is still as good as ever. However, don''t think about how long your time in the spotlight willst. Young Miss will have a new favorite."


    Jiang Ming nodded perfunctorily.


    Lin Shu was called away by Master Lin.


    When she saw her father, she immediately knelt down.


    "Father, I know you might not agree to this, but I really want to say it. I think the king is thest person in my life."


    Her heart was filled with happiness.


    The scene where Jiu Zhu saved Sikong Wuyuan was so cool.


    It was also because of his actions that she felt that the only person she could love was the king.


    No matter what, she had to make things right with him.


    "Lin Shu, what did you say?"

 Chapter 978 978

    Chapter 978  978


    No matter how much he doted on his daughter, Master Lin exploded.


    "You want to marry that useless thing? The Lin family is so powerful that we can get any handsome man they want. Why do we have to be so obsessed with this man? Is your brain damaged?"


    He found it hard to imagine.


    What kind of bewitching potion did that young boy give his daughter? His daughter was actually this crazy.


    "No, Father, you don''t understand the value of Jiu Zhu. No matter what, I''ve already made up my mind. If you insist on changing my mind, don''t me me for cutting you off."


    Lin Shu raised her head and looked straight at Master Lin.


    Today, she was determined to make her father agree to her marriage with Jiu Zhu.


    The chopping board was smashed in an instant, and the fragments fell to the ground. Master Lin was infuriated.


    "Get lost. The Lin family doesn''t have such a useless daughter like you!"


    As he spoke, his feet involuntarily retreated, and he almost lost his bnce.


    The servants outside were rmed by themotion and hurriedly came in tofort Master Lin.


    "Master, the eldest miss didn''t think straight for a moment and said the wrong thing, but that''s not what she meant."


    "Calm down. Don''t get sick because of this."


    Master Lin felt a little better.


    However, Lin Shu was even more aggressive.


    "I''ll say it here today. Jiu Zhu will definitely be your son-inw. Otherwise, I''ll leave this house and nevere back."


    After saying this, she ignored the dissuasion of others and left angrily.


    She felt that her father was simply unreasonable. She just wanted to be with the person she loved.


    Seeing his daughter''s retreating figure, Master Lin''s anger rose again. He panted non-stop for a moment and anxiously asked someone to bring him some medicine.


    Thismotion could not help but attract the attention of the others in the Lin family.


    When Lin Siqing heard the details, he could not help but smash his wooden chopping board.


    He really did not expect his sister to do such a thing, and it was because of Jiu Zhu.


    Killing intent rose in his eyes.


    It seemed that he could not keep Jiu Zhu alive.


    After Lin Shu went back, she proudly told Jiang Ming that Master Lin had agreed to their marriage. Jiang Ming immediately felt a headacheing on.


    He did not even say that he wanted to marry this young miss. Why did this young miss go and propose marriage herself?


    After finding an excuse, Jiang Ming left Lin Shu and went to the room where Sikong Wuyuan and the snake spirit were.


    The snake spirit had already woken up. When she heard that Jiang Ming was going to marry the eldest daughter of the Lin family, Lin Shu, she could not help but panic.


    "She is not an ordinary person. With the methods of those beautiful men around her, you will have a hard time in the future."


    As she spoke, Jiang Ming had already walked in.


    "It''s not a matter of whether I''m good or bad now. It''s that I don''t want to marry her at all. She is pestering me."


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but tease him.


    "I see that the eldest daughter of the Lin family likes you. Why don''t you agree? However, it''s a problem for us to go out now. We can''t find a way out of this wilderness."


    "Isn''t that so?" The snake spirit sighed. "That barrier can''t be broken at all. Why don''t you just pretend to marry the eldest daughter of the Lin family? Would she still marry you here?"


    Jiang Ming said helplessly, "Let''s not talk about anything else first. Just this Master Lin alone definitely won''t agree to me marrying the eldest daughter of the Lin family. What are you guys thinking? Even if I agree, the marriage won''t be settled. I think you can forget about it."


    Sikong Wuyuan said mysteriously, "There seems to be an uninhabited restricted area here. It''s not really a restricted area. It should be a small secret room. I heard those servants discussing it, but I don''t know if there''s any. However, this might be a way for us to get out."


    "You know a lot of gossip. Is it reliable?"


    The snake spirit looked at Sikong Wuyuan suspiciously.


    She often hung out with Sikong Wuyuan, but she did not know as much as Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan was speechless. "Who asked you not to listen to in? I feel that your reaction is slow."


    He shook his head.


    "Slow reaction? Do you have any side effects now?"


    Jiang Ming remembered the fragrance and asked again.


    He thought that the fragrance would only make people lose their pulse, but he did not expect there to be side effects.


    Thinking of this, he went forward and took Sikong Wuyuan''s pulse without caring about his wishes. In the end, he found that Sikong Wuyuan''s pulse was back.


    He was shocked and took a step back.


    "What?" Seeing Jiang Ming''s actions, Sikong Wuyuan asked in confusion, "Your Majesty, were you checking my pulse just now? Is there something wrong with me?"


    Jiang Ming exined everything that had happened just now.


    The snake spirit quickly pulled up her sleeves. "Try mine. I wake up slower than Sikong Wuyuan. I might not have a pulse."


    Jiang Ming felt that it made sense. He immediately took HER pulse and was confused again.


    "This is really strange. Your pulse is indeed not there."


    "Is there a possibility that I''m about to die?"


    The snake spirit began to think wildly.


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry.


    "If you were dying, you would have died a long time ago."


    "Maybe it''s a kind of incubation period. After the poison takes effect, I''ll die."


    The snake spirit did not think that Jiang Ming was right and was dejected.


    Was she going to die now?


    Sikong Wuyuan shrugged. "I told you that you wouldn''t die. You didn''t believe me and insisted on thinking that you would die. What can you do? I think you shouldn''t think too much about it. You definitely won''t die."


    "Thank you for yourfort, but I''ve been feeling dizzy recently. I can''t see clearly. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be so sure. I know that Jiu Zhu is a godly doctor, but godly doctors also make mistakes sometimes, don''t they?"


    "You don''t seem to be poisoned. Your symptoms are really strange. Let me take a look again."


    Jiang Ming released his spiritual energy, and the light on his body immediately enveloped the snake spirit.


    The snake spirit felt warm, and her eyes could not help but light up.


    Sikong Wuyuan was looking at this scene.


    He had a vague feeling that Jiu Zhu would give him a different surprise this time.


    After withdrawing his spiritual energy, Jiang Ming also roughly understood the symptoms of the snake spirit.


    "This is the aftereffect of the fragrance. You''ll get better soon, but your body will be a little weak. You''ll be fine after eating this."

 Chapter 979 879

    <h4>Chapter 979 Chapter 879</h4>


    Jiang Ming took out a pill from his mouth and ced it in the snake spirit''s hand.


    The snake spirit could not help but get excited.


    "I won''t die. That''s great. Thank you, Your Majesty. But is what you said really believable?"


    She hesitated, her eyes filled with questions.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can find someone else to take a look, or you can wait for your death. It''s all up to you."


    Jiang Ming did not want to exin too much. He sat down and slowly drank his tea.


    The snake spirit was about to say something when the servant rushed over.


    "Your Majesty, Miss Lin is calling for you. She seems to be a little unwell."


    The snake spirit grinned.


    "I''ve used this trick countless times. This eldest miss of the Lin family''s trick is quite simple."


    The servant red at the snake spirit.


    She immediately fell silent.


    They seemed to be hostages now. They could not say such things.


    "Alright, I''ll go over now. You go first."


    Jiang Ming still wanted to see the situation of the snake spirit, but the servant refused.


    "Eldest Miss''s condition is very critical. Please hurry over."


    "Alright then."


    Jiang Ming followed the servant and saw Lin Shu lying on the side with a frown. She kept touching her head as if she was really in pain.


    When she saw Jiang Ming, her eyes lit up again and she called him over.


    "Your Majesty, I missed you so much. Why were you gone for so long? I''m about to get lovesick."


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    "She was really dying. Didn''t she just want to see him?


    It was indeed a little child''s trick.


    "I miss you too. I heard from the servants that your illness is very serious. How are you now?"


    He pretended to be concerned.


    He still needed to make use of the Lin family''s eldest daughter. He hoped that she would not let him down.


    "I couldn''t get up just now," Lin Shu said coquettishly. "But now that I''ve seen you, I''m fine. Your Majesty, Grandma Shang will being to visit youter. We might have to go somewhere else. Don''t be afraid. Grandma Shang has a very good personality. If it really doesn''t work out, I''ll help you respond by the side if you don''t speak."


    "Who is Grandma Shang?"


    Jiang Ming sat by the bed and was pleasantly surprised.


    If he wanted to go somewhere else, he would leave this ce.


    Perhaps, they could leave this ce. At that time, he could bring Sikong Wuyuan and the snake spirit with him.


    "Grandma Shang is my father''s good friend. We have known each other for more than ten years. She has helped my family a lot. She had a daughter whom she doted on very much. However, due to her illness, her daughter had passed away. She treated me as her daughter and came to visit me this time," Lin Shu said happily.


    When she heard the news, she was so happy that she forgot about home.


    His father would never introduce outsiders to Grandma Shang. Now that she had introduced Jiu Zhu to her, it was enough to show that his father could still ept Jiu Zhu.


    After they met, her marriage to Jiu Zhu should be sessful.


    "Did Master Lin tell you this?"


    Jiang Ming had an idea.


    Master Lin was full of tricks. Things were definitely not as simple as what Lin Shu said. He probably had other ns.


    Lin Shu nodded and held Jiang Ming''s arm coquettishly. "Your Majesty, are you going or not? Don''t worry, I really won''t embarrass you. With me around, I won''t let anyone bully you."


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    "I''m not used to being alone. Can you bring my two friends along and let them pretend to be my servants?"


    "Of course."


    Lin Shu did not think there were any other problems, so she agreed immediately.


    "I disagree!"


    Lin Siqing walked out at this moment, his eyes filled with vignce.


    He did not know how strong the two people beside Jiu Zhu were. It would not be good if his n was ruined.


    "Why? Siqing, why are you here to mess things up again?"


    Annoyed, Lin Shu turned around and ignored Lin Siqing.


    "Shu, it was all my fault before. It''s just that this matter with Grandma Shang is a big deal," he said with a bitter face. "You know, she doesn''t like to have too many outsiders around. It''s already good enough to amodate Jiu Zhu."


    "Didn''t Jiu Zhu say it just now? His two friends will be his servants, so what? Grandma Shang has a lot of servants, would she care about these two?"


    Lin Shu felt that Lin Siqing was being unreasonable. She grabbed Jiang Ming''s arm and was about to leave.


    "Siqing, don''t interfere in my matters anymore. Father finally relented. Let me do whatever I want."


    "Shu, there are some things you don''t understand. Listen to me. Let Jiu Zhu go alone. I will protect him."


    Lin Siqing became anxious and wanted to convince Lin Shu.


    He felt that he could give in to his sister in any matter, but this matter was too big for her.


    "I''ll decide on this matter. Siqing, if you insist on doing this, I will cut you off."


    Lin Shu felt that there was no need to stay any longer. She left without listening to her brother.


    Jiang Ming could not help butugh.


    He did not expect Lin Shu to do this for him.


    After leaving Lin Siqing, Lin Shuforted Jiang Ming." Your Majesty, my brother has a sharp tongue but a soft heart. He will definitely amodate your two friends. You can stay here for as long as you want."


    "I know. Thank you, Miss Lin. But there''s something I still don''t understand. Why are you in this desert?" Jiang Ming asked.


    Lin Shu felt that he was concerned about her. She smiled and said, "We''re doing some spiritual energy research here. If we go anywhere else, we''ll attract bandits. Staying here is the safest. Do you want to see my house?"


    She leaned closer to Jiang Ming, and her eyes were twinkling.


    She thought that she must have fallen in love with this young man.


    "I want to," Jiang Ming said.


    "Alright, I''ll bring you there."


    Lin Shu seemed to have made up her mind. She jumped into the air with Jiang Ming and entered a room.


    The interior was cozy, and there was even a spirit cat sleeping inside.


    "This is my cat, Qiqi. She has already mastered many immortal techniques and can be considered a rtively good spirit beast. She''s always with me. I''ve been with her for many years."


    Lin Shu stepped forward and patted Qiqi''s head.


    "Meow!"


    Qiqi opened her eyes, raised her ws, and ran toward Jiang Ming.


    "Qiqi!"


    Lin Shu was anxious and teleported over to hug Qiqi.


    "Qiqi doesn''t like me very much."

 Chapter 980 980

    Chapter 980  980


    Jiang Ming shrugged.


    Lin Shu was immediately unhappy. She patted Qiqi''s butt. "Qiqi, this is your master. You can''t use spells on him."


    Qiqi yowled and stared at Jiang Ming with her blue eyes. She did not attack for the time being.


    "It doesn''t matter if pets y. They''ll be fine in a while."


    Jiang Ming put on an understanding look and secretly released a wave of spiritual energy.


    The spirit energy hit Qiqi''s butt, and she immediately cried out.


    "Qiqi, what''s wrong?" Lin Shu lowered her head nervously.


    "Your lover smacked me!" Qiqi roared.


    Jiang Ming did not expect this spirit pet to be able to speak. He immediately said, "Yes, I did it."


    Lin Shu''s worried expression immediately turned into a smile.


    "What''s wrong with that? Disciplining someone is a sign of love. This means that he likes you very much. The two of you should get along well."


    Her attitude changed so quickly that Jiang Ming wanted tough, but Qiqi was speechless.


    She had always acted recklessly in the Lin family. Now, a mortal who did not look like much actually snatched her position. She was unhappy.


    Looking at Jiang Ming''s expression, she only felt that he was mocking her. She mocked him in his heart. "Kid, don''t be too arrogant. Although Lin Shu is protecting you, it doesn''t mean that she can protect you forever."


    "Oh," Jiang Ming replied perfunctorily, which infuriated Qiqi even more.


    What did this mortal mean? Did he think she was a useless cat?


    Lin Shu did not know about the confrontation between the two of them. She said to Jiang Ming, "Your Majesty, do you want to feed Qiqi some cat food? It can improve your rtionship."


    "I refuse," Jiang Ming answered without hesitation.


    He was so decisive!


    Lin Shu''s eyes lit up.


    After all, he was the person she had chosen. He was so handsome even when he rejected her.


    Seeing Lin Shu''s infatuated expression, Qiqi was even more speechless.


    Why did she love a man who did not care about her?


    At this moment, the servant came over again.


    "Miss, it seems like the old madam of the Shang family can''te over. Master Lin is looking for her. Master Lin said that you have a jade seal to contact the old madam of the Shang family. You might be able to contact her."


    "Why did Grandma Shang suddenly disappear?"


    Lin Shu panicked. She looked back at Jiang Ming and said, "Your Majesty, I''ll go take a look first. Wait for me here for a while. I''ll be back soon."


    Before she could finish, she left in a hurry, leaving Qiqi and Jiang Ming alone.


    "You''re really lucky. This is the first time I''ve seen Miss talking to someone in an emergency," Qiqi said sarcastically.


    "You tter me. I''m embarrassed."


    Jiang Ming smiled at Qiqi.


    "Brat, you actually dare to mock me. You really don''t see me as a human."


    "You''re not human, right?"


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment.


    "That''s none of your business." Qiqi snorted coldly and rushed forward, bursting with spiritual energy.


    Many strange fires rushed toward Jiang Ming and surrounded him.


    "Fire on both sides of the river! The flowers bloom together!"


    Qiqi roared and leaped forward with all her might, heading straight for Jiang Ming''s head.


    Jiang Ming grabbed Qiqi''s neck and threw her out.


    "What are you talking about?"


    He clicked his tongue twice and pointed with his finger. Qiqi was instantly trapped by a barrier.


    She shouted, released her ws, and wed at the barrier.


    In just a moment, her ws were badly damaged.


    "Damn it, how did my ws be like this?"


    Qiqi looked at her ws and the fire in her heart burned even more.


    "You want me to die? No way. This is the Lin family. It''s not up to an outsider like you to do anything."


    The spiritual energy around her body continued to surge. The strange fire was activated and fused together, rushing toward the barrier.


    However, the barrier did not move at all. Instead, the strange fire was absorbed by Jiang Ming.


    "What? How could it be like this?"


    Qiqi was dumbfounded.


    Jiang Ming was also in disbelief.


    Previously, he had already absorbed a lot of spiritual energy. In the end, he did not expect to be able to absorb the spiritual energy of this spiritual pet.


    He did not know what kind of fortune he had. Could it be because of that shell?


    He thought for a moment, put his hand in his pocket, and happened to touch the shell.


    There was still some warmth on the shell. He immediately understood.


    This was indeed the case. This shell was somewhat useful.


    "You... Quickly return the spiritual energy, you thief."


    Qiqi was so angry that she was stuttering. She had no idea what kind of trouble she was in right now.


    "Looks like you don''t know your limits at all. If I want you to die now, you''ll be doomed."


    Jiang Ming crossed his arms in front of his chest and sized up Qiqi.


    After all, she was a spirit pet. Her personality was so arrogant and domineering. It was time to dampen her spirit.


    "If you kill me, the Lin family won''t let you off. I''m not only the spirit pet of the eldest daughter of the Lin family, but I also benefit from the Lin family. Many of the Lin family''s blessings are brought by me."


    Qiqi was a little nervous.


    The second half of her sentence was nonsense. In fact, if it was not for the love of the Lin family''s eldest miss, she would not have been able to do anything evil. Master Lin could have killed her easily.


    "Is that so? Shall we test your theory?"


    Jiang Ming did not buy it. He snorted and snapped his fingers.


    A soaring me instantly appeared around him and surrounded Qiqi.


    She was instantly frightened, but she was still unwilling to give up. She said stubbornly, "Then let''spete. Let''s see who wins."


    "Perhaps it''s not important, but I know that you can''t escape the Lin family''s attack at all. But I can."


    Jiang Ming was extremely confident.


    Qiqi paused for a moment before bursting intoughter.


    "How is this possible? This is the Lin family''s territory. The Lin family rules this roost, so you''re, at most, a subordinate. It''s best not to think too highly of yourself here. I think you''re quite pitiful. Why don''t we call a truce?"


    Qiqi felt a little guilty.


    She could tell that she could not beat this mortal, but she could not put down her pride and beg for mercy. She might as well judge the situation and reason with him.


    "Other people''s matters have nothing to do with us."


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes.


    "You want to escape? No way!"


    He guided the mes into the barrier.


    Qiqi''s body was instantly covered in mes. Some sparks even burned her body and destroyed some of her fur.

 Chapter 981 981

    Chapter 981  981


    Qiqi loved her fur and had spent a lot of time and effort to keep her coat plush.


    Upon seeing this, Qiqi''s hair stood on end. She did not hesitate to use the secret technique in her body, causing her entire body to be huge.


    Her body instantly extinguished the mes, but she could not break through the barrier no matter what. As a result, her entire body was pushed up and squeezed together.


    Qiqi''s face directly reached the boundary of the barrier, and she was in extreme pain.


    "Damn it, what is this thing? Why can''t I break through?"


    She could not help but mutter to herself. However, she was unwilling to give up and kept pushing forward.


    However, the consequences only made her feel more pain. Jiang Ming originally thought that she would burst, but he sat down leisurely when he saw this.


    "If you beg me, I''ll release you."


    Qiqi smiled.


    She had never begged anyone before in her life, but Jiu Zhu actually wanted her to. It was quite wishful thinking.


    "Impossible," she said firmly.


    "Oh, then you can stay here. I think you enjoy staying here."


    Jiang Ming was not in a hurry. He poured himself some tea and began to drink it slowly.


    He wanted to see how long Qiqi couldst.


    "Isn''t it just a barrier? I don''t believe that I can''t get out."


    Qiqi continued to be stubborn. The strength in her body was fully unleashed, but she still could not break it.


    "Hey, are you just going to ignore me like this?"


    After a while, she found that Jiang Ming was still drinking tea, and she could not help but be a little impatient.


    Their rtionship was not so bad that she had to be locked up.


    She felt that this mortal was simply unreasonable.


    "Can''t you open it? Why are you still asking me?"


    Jiang Ming found it funny.


    He had to wait until she begged for mercy before considering it.


    "No, we''re all from the Lin family after all. Logically speaking, we should have the same views. You''d better let me go."


    Seeing that the hard way did not work, Qiqi decided to go soft and lowered her voice.


    "That''s not what you said just now. Didn''t you say that you''re the Lin family''s blessing? Then, I can''tpare to you. I''m of no use to the Lin family. I''ll just drink my tea."


    Jiang Ming pretended to raise his teacup with a smile on his face. Qiqi''s expression instantly changed.


    He was so arrogant!


    "How about this? As long as you save me, I''ll give you what I''ve treasured for many years. This thing is a great tonic for humans."


    At the end, Qiqi was also a little arrogant.


    She did not believe that Jiang Ming would not be tempted by something cultivated by a spirit beast that was tens of millions of years old.


    When Jiang Ming released her from the barrier, she would be shameless again. He would not be able to do anything to her.


    "How do I know that you won''t y dirty?"


    Jiang Ming saw through Qiqi''s thoughts and sized her up.


    "Besides, it''s yours, right? I''m afraid I don''t need it. You should keep it for yourself."


    Hearing thest sentence, Qiqi''s defense was broken. She immediately took out the treasure from her pocket.


    Coincidentally, it was the same shell as the one in Jiang Ming''s pocket.


    Jiang Ming could not help butugh.


    "I also have one of those. This is a coincidence. No wonder we met in the Lin family."


    "How is this possible? Yours is definitely a fake shell. Mine is the real one."


    Qiqi raised her right hand and patted the shell''s back.


    The shell immediately shrunk into a ball, forming a circle.


    The circle turned into a ring, and there was a golden fish swimming in the ring, blowing bubbles from time to time.


    "See? This fish is real."


    Qiqi began to gloat again.


    Jiang Ming also took out the shell. Unexpectedly, the two shells suddenly attracted each other and merged together.


    "My shell!"


    Qiqi panicked, and she started crying.


    Her spiritual energy had been sucked away, and the shell was actually going to follow Jiang Ming.


    This was a treasure that she had nurtured with great difficulty. She could not just leave like this.


    Jiang Ming raised his finger, and a beam of light shone on it.


    The shell was instantly covered by light, and Jiang Ming felt an inexplicable attraction to it.


    He could not help but close his eyes, and the shell instantly appeared in front of him.


    There was a kind of power that was constantly rotating in his body.


    He could not help but open his eyes, and a purple-red light shed in his eyes.


    Qiqi was shocked. "Are you the owner of this shell?" she asked anxiously.


    She could not help but gulp.


    She had stolen the shell and did not know who it belonged to.


    "I''m not its owner. So, this shell isn''t yours either, huh?"


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    Why was Qiqi snatching things from others?


    Qiqi coughed and put her hands on her hips. "I''m making the best use of it. If it weren''t for me, this shell wouldn''t have such great power. You should thank me. You''d better give me the shell. I''ve poured a lot of my strength into it. It was not right for me to take it, but I also paid for it."


    "Here you go."


    Jiang Ming threw the shell over.


    Qiqi caught it happily, but she realized that there was no spiritual energy in it.


    "This spiritual energy is mine. You should return it to me!"


    Her face darkened as she threw the shell on the ground.


    The shell split into two, and she red at Jiang Ming.


    "This spiritual energy doesn''t recognize you either."


    Jiang Ming turned around and nned to leave.


    Now that he had absorbed the spiritual energy, there was no need to stay here anymore.


    "Hey,e back here!"


    Qiqi was so angry that she screamed. Her entire body swelled up. She kept trying to break through the barrier, but it was useless.


    "Jiu Zhu, I won''t let you off. Just you wait!"


    Panting, she shrank back to her original size.


    Right now, everyone in the Lin family was panicking. The disappearance of the Shang family''s old madam had given them a huge blow.


    Master Lin was already furious. He held a whip tightly in his hand and kept cursing.


    "If you can''t even protect a single person, what do I need you for? I''m afraid you''ve gotten toocent."


    A group of guards were kneeling on the ground. Their bodies were covered in welts from the whip, and they did not dare to say a word.


    Lin Shu sat at the side andforted Master Lin. "Father, Grandma Shang probably went elsewhere. She will definitely be found. Don''t worry for the time being."


    On the path that Jiang Ming walked, some servants were already whispering.


    "This olddy seems to be a monster. She just disappeared after walking for a while. Normal people don''t have this kind of ability."


    "We have never seen this old madam from the Shang family. She always wears a veil. It is said that she will only take it off when she sees Master Lin. She is probably a monster."

 Chapter 982 982

    <h4>Chapter 982 Chapter 982</h4>


    "Then wouldn''t the old madam from Shang family appear to eat us? We would be better off if she stays missing."


    Jiang Ming could not help but find it bizarre.


    Had the old madam entered another world?


    He shook his head. When he reached the courtyard, he saw Sikong Wuyuan, who was looking for him in a panic.


    Sikong Wuyuan held Jiang Ming''s arm tightly and whispered, "Come with me quickly. I have something to tell you. Are you also worried about the disappearance of the old madam from the Shang family? We have nothing to do with her, right?"


    Jiang Ming felt that it was unlikely. "How is that possible? She''s not rted to us at all. We don''t even know her."


    Sikong Wuyuan shook his head firmly and whispered, "I entered the backyard. A vortex appeared out of thin air. I don''t know if it''s an alternate world or a portal for us to leave. The snake spirit is already there. I think she''s waiting for us."


    At the end of his sentence, he could not help but suspect something.


    "To be honest, I feel that the snake spirit has already entered the vortex. But it''s good. Let her test the waters for us."


    The courtyard was not far from the backyard. They arrived there very quickly. The grass was very lush.


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan pushed aside the grass and saw the vortex in front of them.


    There seemed to be something spinning inside, dazzling the two of them.


    "The snake spirit really went in."


    Sikong Wuyuan waved his hand and was instantly furious.


    "We helped the snake spirit a lot, but this snake spirit doesn''t know how to repay us!"


    "Forget about her. Let''s go in too."


    Jiang Ming, on the other hand, did not wait for Sikong Wuyuan to finish his sentence and went in. Sikong Wuyuan quickly followed him in.


    The moment they entered, they saw a battle taking ce.


    A spry old woman was fighting with a huge spirit beast.


    The spirit beast was golden in color and had horns.


    The spiritual energy of the two sides shed, creating sparks in the air.


    The old woman was obviously at a disadvantage. She covered her chest from time to time.


    Jiang Ming nced at Sikong Wuyuan, and the two of them decided to go and save her.


    Now that there were only the two of them here, it would be best to have one more person on their side.


    The two of them rose into the air together, one on the left and one on the right.


    They raised their hands and released their spiritual energy. A long line appeared in front of the spirit beast,pletely blocking its path.


    The spirit beast charged over and was knocked unconscious. Its body fell heavily to the ground.


    The old woman immediately heaved a sigh of relief, but she frowned and fainted.


    Jiang Ming went forward to check on the situation, while Sikong Wuyuan asked about the old woman''s condition.


    "She fainted because she was too agitated. She''ll be fine after I treat her."


    As he spoke, Jiang Ming took out a silver needle from his pocket and stuck it into the old woman''s temple.


    The old woman woke up immediately and thanked Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    "Thank you for saving me. Follow me back to my houseter. I can give you anything you want."


    "Are you the old madam of the Shang family?"


    Jiang Ming could not help but guess when he saw the old woman''s luxurious attire.


    The old woman looked at Jiang Ming in surprise. "I was taking a walk when this vortex suddenly sucked me in. After I came in, I saw a spirit beast. It wanted to kill me."


    "Everyone in the Lin family is looking for you. We heard about your disappearance at the Lin family."


    Jiang Ming told her the truth.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that it was inappropriate. He told Jiang Ming in his heart, "I don''t know who this old madam from the Shang family is. If we tell her the truth so rashly, we might be in danger. Moreover, the Lin family doesn''t really like us. Your Majesty, your decision isn''t very good."


    "Sikong Wuyuan, there are some things that you shouldn''t take too seriously. Moreover, with the help of this old madam from the Shang family, we won''t be troubled by the Lin family."


    The Shang family''s old madam was about to reply when the spirit beast woke up and started dancing. It got twice as strong.


    The old woman immediately became nervous.


    "This should be the Magical Creature Warehouse. As long as it keeps dancing, its strength will keep increasing."


    "Then, if we restrict its movements, will its strength decrease?"


    Jiang Ming quickly arrived behind the beast and threw out a few roundhouse kicks. He also punched it several times.


    The beast''s entire body released a wave of power.


    Jiang Ming continued to stand,pletely unaffected. Instead, he raised his hand and tried to absorb its strength.


    He still had some lingering fear about taking this action.


    He knew that the shell could absorb power, but he did not know how much power it could absorb. However, a miracle happened. The strange power was continuously absorbed into his body.


    In order to prevent his body from being unable to withstand the power of the vortex, Jiang Ming made a barrier and used this barrier to absorb it.


    The beast was instantly sucked dry and fell to the ground.


    This scene was magnificent, Sikong Wuyuan and the Shang family''s old madam were stunned.


    After a while, the two of them came back to their senses.


    The old madam pped her hands twice. She could not help but feel excited.


    "I''ve lived for millions of years, but this is the first time I''ve seen something like this. How did you absorb its power? The power of this warehouse is not something that ordinary people can absorb. Don''t you have any adverse symptoms?"


    "I''m fine." Jiang Ming finished absorbing the energy and shook his head. "I only feel a little hot all over. There''s nothing else."


    "This... How is this possible?"


    The old madam from the Shang family was in disbelief.


    "Have the youngsters nowadays be so powerful?"


    Sikong Wuyuan immediately praised Jiang Ming. "He has beaten up many people. This is nothing to him."


    At this point, he could not help but feel a little smug. This made him feel even happier than he was.


    "No, Sikong Wuyuan is exaggerating."


    Jiang Ming did not want to look like a braggart.


    Sikong Wuyuan really admired his ability.


    Hearing Sikong Wuyuan''s words, the old madam of the Shang family could not help but get excited. She immediately went forward and held Jiang Ming''s hand. "You are the man of insight I am looking for. Why don''t youe to the Shang family? I can fulfill any conditions you have. As long as you are willing to stay in the Shang family, I can give you everything, even my status."


    Jiang Ming was frightened by her attitude.


    If he took her up on her offer, he would have to lead the Shang family!


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that it was inappropriate and said, "Don''t your family members ce the most importance on status? Let''s not be hasty."

 Chapter 983 983

    <h4>Chapter 983 Chapter 983</h4>


    "I do not care. This is my choice. I value the Shang family more. As long as the Shang family can rise, I am willing to do anything!" the old madam from the Shang family said with a righteous look.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming did not feelfortable listening to this.


    "Let''s talk about thister. Let''s go out first."


    Seeing that there were vortexes all around him, Jiang Ming changed the topic.


    "Your Majesty, you must consider this. Although the Shang family isn''t at the top, it can still surpass many families. As long as you work harder, the Shang family will definitely be an invincible family."


    The old madam was a little anxious, she kept telling the story, but she had a n in her heart.


    When this young man became the head of the Shang family, she would be able to obtain a young body and a permanent flow of spiritual energy. This was extremely cost-effective.


    Fortunately, she had practiced the Art of Youth Rejuvenation for so many years, and now she could finally put it into use.


    "You have to give them some time to think about it. We''re a little ufortable with your eagerness."


    Sikong Wuyuan frowned as he sized up the old madam.


    Even if it was for the Shang family, her attitude was too enthusiastic.


    He began to look for an exit.


    "There must be an exit in one of these vortexes. If we go the wrong way, I''m afraid we''ll meet other spirit beasts."


    Hearing Sikong Wuyuan''s words, the old madam did not say anything else. Instead, she started to analyze the pros and cons.


    "I don''t want to pick the wrong one."


    Jiang Ming raised his hands andbined the vortexes.


    Sikong Wuyuan was surprised.


    "You can still do this? Amazing!"


    The old madam became more and more excited.


    This made her extremely satisfied.


    If she missed this young man today, it would be difficult to find such a suitable candidate in the future.


    No matter what, she had to get him.


    "Let''s go."


    Jiang Ming smiled and brought the old madam and Sikong Wuyuan out.


    As soon as they went out, they saw Master Lin and the others. When Lin Shu saw Jiang Ming, she could not help but be shocked.


    "You... Why are you with Grandma Shang?"


    "Aha! So, it was you who took away the old madam of the Shang family!"


    "Men, quickly arrest this person!"


    Master Lin waved his hand and red at Jiang Ming angrily.


    "Hey, it was Jiu Zhu who saved the old madam from the Shang family. Can you not twist the truth?"


    Sikong Wuyuan stepped forward and red back.


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    Why were these people asking for a beating?


    The old madam was about to speak when Lin Siqing took her away.


    "Grandma Shang, you must have suffered a lot. Go and rest first. We''ll settle the rest."


    The old madam shook her head and wanted to say something, but she could not resist the fatigue of her body and fainted again.


    "Look at how you''ve tortured the Shang family''s old madam. Just you wait. You will pay with your lives!"


    Lin Siqing cursed and carried the old madam away.


    Jiang Ming felt a headacheing on.


    At this moment, the people of the Lin family had already arrived and surrounded him and Sikong Wuyuan.


    "Since you guys are so unreasonable, don''t me us for being merciless."


    Seeing that they had no intention of listening to reason, Sikong Wuyuan threw out one ring after another, directly binding these people together.


    Their faces were flushed red, and they were drenched in sweat.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    As the ring became more and more crowded, people began to fall.


    The people behind stepped on it. Some people were directly trampled to death.


    "Let them go!"


    Master Lin panicked.


    These were the servants he had nurtured. He could not let them all die.


    "If you want us to let you go, let us go first! What else do you know besides talking tough?"


    Sikong Wuyuan lost his patience and tightened the ring.


    This time, some people were squeezed to death, and blood flowed on the ground.


    Jiang Ming watched coldly from the side.


    Sikong Wuyuan''s words were his thoughts. Master Lin had to be punished like this.


    Lin Shu was in disbelief. "Your Majesty!" she said angrily. "I''ve treated you so well. Aren''t you biting the hand that feeds you?"


    "I''m protecting myself!"


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes.


    Did he need her protection?


    Besides, the eldest daughter of the Lin family did not protect him just now.


    "You were the one who took the Shang family''s grandmother away. What''s wrong with my father punishing you? Besides, you''re just a dog of the Lin family. You have to do whatever we want you to do!"


    Lin Shu could not take it anymore and started cursing Jiang Ming.


    She originally thought that this young man was quite knowledgeable and handsome. Now that she looked at him, what was he?


    "Weren''t you quite protective of Jiu Zhu before? Why are you turning against him now? You''re such a hypocrite!"


    Sikong Wuyuan''s lips curled into a mocking smile as he released another ring.


    The ring went straight for Lin Shu. Master Lin broke the ring and threw his cloak away.


    The cloak suddenly turned into a and pounced toward Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan dodged to the left, but Jiang Ming did not move at all.


    The directly covered his body, but it broke.


    "How can this be? I added all my spiritual energy to it. Who are you?"


    Master Lin could not ept it and stared at Jiang Ming.


    "I''m your worst nightmare!"


    Jiang Ming clenched his fists and punched the ground.


    The ground instantly cracked, and a ravine ran toward Master Lin.


    Master Lin immediately fell into it.


    "Ah! Shu, save me!"


    He was terrified and shouted for Lin Shu.


    He did not want to die. He had yet to strengthen the Lin family.


    Lin Shu released some ropes and immediately wrapped them around Master Lin, pulling him up.


    Master Lin stood firmly on the undamaged ground and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Thank goodness I have you, Shu. Our family is still the most reliable."


    He nced at Jiang Ming with hatred in his eyes.


    He had not paid attention just now and had actually been attacked by him.


    Now, it was time for him to take revenge.


    "Your Majesty, consider our friendship over. I hope you can take care of yourself."


    Lin Shu looked at Jiang Ming with resentment, and the rope in her hand rushed toward him.


    Jiang Ming shot out a me. The me danced along the rope and shot up to Lin Shu.


    "Ah!"


    She was shocked and quickly dodged to the side.


    "Don''t move!"


    Master Lin hurriedly put out the fire for Lin Shu.


    "Father, Shu!"


    Lin Siqing rushed over at this moment. When he saw this scene, he was furious.


    "Jiu Zhu, you ingrate!"

 Chapter 984 984

    Chapter 984  984


    "Heh, I was wrong to protect myself."


    Jiang Ming recreated the Master Lin had thrown at him.


    The headed straight for Master Lin and the others.


    The Lin family was very shocked.


    Why would Jiu Zhu use the same trick again?


    "Heh, what a fool!"


    Lin Siqing did not mind at all. He took out a long sword and wanted to cut the in front of him.


    Jiang Ming did not move. He just watched him sh down.


    The did not tear. Instead, the electric current in it shot into the long sword.


    Lin Siqing was electrocuted until his entire body twitched. His eyes were filled with hatred, but he could do nothing to Jiang Ming.


    "Son!"


    Master Lin panicked.


    Lin Siqing was the heir of the Lin family, and he was his only son.


    If he died, the Lin family would be someone else''s.


    "You arrogant brat! How dare you try to destroy the Lin family? I''ll make you regret this for the rest of your life."


    He picked up a jade pendant and threw it at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming felt strange.


    He could tell that this jade pendant was not an offensive magical tool. He did not know what Master Lin was using it for.


    The jade pendant did not reach him directly. Instead, it released a suction force in the air.


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan were forced to move forward.


    Sikong Wuyuan''s hair was messy. Jiang Ming saw that something was wrong. He thought for a moment, lowered his head, took out a stone, and threw it at the jade pendant.


    The jade pendant was instantly shattered by the stone, causing Master Lin and the others to be dumbfounded.


    "How could you do that?"


    Master Lin was furious. He stuttered and could not help but want to cry.


    He was the dignified head of the Lin family! The jade pendant that he had cultivated for a hundred years was actually shattered by an ordinary stone!


    The stone did not stop there. Instead, it went straight toward Lin Siqing''s eyes.


    His eyes immediately bled when the stone made contact with them.


    He covered his eyes helplessly and cried out non-stop.


    "Quick! Treat the young master!"


    Master Lin stepped forward and covered his son''s eyes. His heart ached.


    Lin Shu was shocked. "Jiu Zhu! What right do you have to treat Siqing like this? A dog like you should stay in your kennel obediently!"


    "Who are you calling a dog?"


    Sikong Wuyuan was so angry that heughed.


    "Your Majesty, you''ve done well. Lin Siqing is probably dead!"


    This angered Lin Siqing. He was furious and used all the spiritual energy in his body to transform into a long dragon that headed straight for Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan tried to fight back, but he was pushed to the ground by the long dragon.


    With this push, the dragon wanted to pierce through his body, but it was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    He crushed the dragon, turned it into a ball of paper, and threw it at Master Lin.


    Master Lin snorted coldly and threw the paper ball back.


    However, he missed his target, and the rocks around Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan were instantly shattered.


    "You''re the head of the family." Sikong Wuyuan did not forget to mock him. "But you''re so useless. If it were me, I definitely wouldn''t miss."


    "Shu, I''ll leave the rest to you." Master Lin ignored his mockery and looked at Lin Shu.


    He knew that his daughter might not be able to defeat Jiu Zhu, but now, he had to heal his son''s eyes first.


    In the Lin family, if there had to be a sacrifice, losing a daughter was better than losing a son.


    Lin Shu did not notice her father''s thoughts and nodded firmly.


    Previously, she was stupid and had recruited an ingrate. Now, it was her chance to rectify her mistake.


    She clenched her fists, and a powerful force erupted from her body. This force gathered into a turtle.


    This time, it was Sikong Wuyuan''s turn to be dumbfounded. His eyes widened.


    Who would have thought that the form of the Lin family''s eldest daughter''s spiritual energy was actually a clumsy turtle?


    Thinking of this, heughed out loud again.


    "This is hrious."


    Seeing Sikong Wuyuan''s expression, Lin Shu realized something. She red at him and urged the turtle to go over.


    It was clearly a turtle, but it was surprisingly fast. It collided with Sikong Wuyuan.


    In just a few seconds, the turtle knocked Sikong Wuyuan twice.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that his organs were about to be torn apart. He hurriedly gathered his spiritual energy, and his entire body was surrounded by a golden light.


    However, the turtle broke through the golden light on his body.


    Jiang Ming quickly went forward and grabbed the turtle''s neck.


    This was something he had not expected. He thought he would fail.


    He heaved a sigh of relief, lifted the turtle, spun it in the air, and threw it out.


    The turtle fell to the ground, and the spiritual energy shattered into pieces before returning to Lin Shu''s body.


    Lin Shu was not willing to give up. She drew many more animals in the air, and these animals rushed at Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan together.


    They felt that they might not be able to defeat these animals, so they joined forces to draw a huge barrier.


    To their surprise, not only did the barrier block these animals, but it also killed them.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help butugh again.


    "Don''tugh."


    Lin Shu red at him, her hands trembling. However, she still held her head high.


    She was the eldest daughter of the Lin family! How could she let these weaklings defeat her?


    She raised her hand forward and forced out a phenomenon.


    A stream of light poured down, gathering many raindrops.


    The moment the raindrops came near Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan, they turned into hailstones.


    Jiang Ming conjured a sturdy umbre.


    The hail slid to the side. The ground was cracked, but the two of them were not injured at all.


    "This thing is really useful."


    Sikong Wuyuan turned around, trying to provoke Lin Shu.


    Lin Shu bit her lower lip. She thought of the spell technique from the Otherworld that her father had told her about and could not help but smile.


    If she could notpare to them in terms of spiritual energy, could she notpare to them in other aspects?


    She pretended to beg for mercy. "Your Majesty, it''s all my fault. Please forgive me this time. The Lin family didn''t mean to hurt you."


    "Why did you suddenly change your personality? You weren''t like this before."


    Sikong Wuyuan teased Lin Shu, but his eyes were filled with confusion.


    The eldest daughter of the Lin family did not seem like someone who would beg for mercy. What was she thinking?


    Lin Shu sighed, her expression gloomy.

 Chapter 985 985

    Chapter 985  985


    "Isn''t this fate? Even I have to humble myself. On the ount that it''s my first time hurting you, let''s forget about it."


    As Lin Shu spoke, she walked toward Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    "Stop! Don''te over!"


    Jiang Ming sensed danger and raised his hand to stop her.


    Lin Shu did not mind and continued to move forward.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why is your reaction so intense?"


    Sikong Wuyuan did not feel anything. However, he agreed with Jiang Ming. "You should leave as soon as possible. We have no interest in you at all. You can scram now."


    He emphasized thest sentence.


    He did not believe that such an arrogant woman would beg for mercy.


    However, Lin Shu did not show any anger on her face. Instead, she smiled. "We''ve already be friends. Why are you still so aggressive? Let''s be harmonious."


    In her heart, she was furious.


    No one had ever said such words to her. Even the families that were a level higher than the Lin family had to respect her.


    Who was Sikong Wuyuan? If he dared to speak to her like that, he would be forced into the Otherworldter. He would suffer!


    Seeing that Lin Shu was about to approach them, Jiang Ming could not help but feel ufortable. He raised his hand and conjured a barrier in front of them.


    Lin Shu could not get past the barrier.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Shu was not so easy to deal with. She had already expected it and began to pretend to be pitiful.


    "I really came here voluntarily to make peace. If you don''t give me such a chance, I will be very disappointed."


    As she spoke, she secretly nced at the secret guards.


    These secret guards were carefully nurtured by her and would also set up a barrier. It was just that the power of the barrier was weaker than the barrier she had set up.


    Sikong Wuyuan noticed Lin Shu''s actions and was puzzled.


    "Who are you talking to?"


    Lin Shu''s heart skipped a beat.


    She did not expect Sikong Wuyuan to have such sharp eyes. She smiled awkwardly and said, "What? You''re wrong. Sir, do you want to try my new pastries? I originally wanted to give these pastries to Jiu Zhu. Now, I suddenly feel that you''re also extremely handsome. Why don''t you try the pastries I made? You''ll definitely like it very much."


    "What? Are you trying to seduce me? You''re not pretty enough."


    Sikong Wuyuan sized her up and deliberately clicked his tongue before shaking his head.


    He did not believe that Lin Shu would not react no matter how he provoked her.


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes. He had lost his patience. He looked at Lin Shu. "What do you want? Just say it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a vortex suddenly appeared behind him and Sikong Wuyuan.


    The vortex had a strong suction force, and they almost got sucked in.


    Lin Shu, on the other hand, pped in glee. "I was wondering how many spells you knew. In the end, you''re nothing much. I think you two should go practice more. Don''t embarrass yourselves here. The Otherworld is the ce where the Lin family closes off the spirit beasts. You guys can enjoy staying there."


    As she spoke, she waved at Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    However, after a while, the two of them were still not sucked in.


    Lin Shu''s face turned red. She immediately raised her hand.


    However, the barrier did not budge. The vortex was shattered by Jiang Ming.


    He clenched his fist.


    "Let me see if my fist or your vortex is stronger. However, it doesn''t seem like you created it."


    Jiang Ming found one secret guard and directly pulled him down. He broke his neck.


    "You!"


    Lin Shu''s face contorted when she saw that her secret guard was dead.


    "Are you going to kill me? I''m the eldest daughter of the Lin family. Even if I die, the Lin family won''t let you off. The surrounding families will also hunt you down."


    She was about to go crazy from anger and could not control herself as she spoke.


    "We can give it a try."


    Jiang Ming sneered and conjured some mes. "Let all of this disappear."


    He raised his hand and threw the mes over.


    Lin Shu did not expect this. She turned around and wanted to escape, but the barrier suddenly enveloped her, not giving her a chance to escape at all.


    She knocked hard on the barrier, but the mes were already in front of her.


    The mes burned Lin Shu to ashes.


    Lin Shu was screaming in pain.


    She felt the mes enter her body and burn everything inside.


    However, she seemed to be in so much pain that she could not feel anything.


    In her daze, she seemed to hear someone calling her.


    "Young Miss, I''m here to save you."


    As soon as she said this, she felt as if she had left the fire and disappeared from where she was.


    "How unfortunate." Seeing that Lin Shu was gone, Jiang Ming said seriously, "Thisdy has been rescued."


    "They left quite quickly. The Lin family is quite strong. Where are we going now?" Sikong Wuyuan said.


    "Let''s go outside and take a look. Maybe we''ll find the exit."


    Jiang Ming pursed his lips tightly.


    They had been trapped in the Lin family for too long. If they did not go back now, they would not be able to solve some problems. They did not know how the government of the Xiaguo Kingdom was doing.


    Without him, no one knew how presumptuous those ministers would be.


    "That''s true. I wonder how the Xiaguo Kingdom is doing."


    Sikong Wuyuan followed Jiang Ming out of the Lin family''s house.


    A miraculous scene happened. It was clearly the entrance of the Lin family house in the desert, but there was a market in front of them.


    A peddler''s voice could be heard, and the fragrance of snacks wafted around.


    "Let''s go out and take a look."


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel curious.


    He did not think that these things were created by the Lin family. Perhaps they already existed, but they were hidden by the Lin family.


    Sikong Wuyuan nodded.


    They lifted their feet and walked on the street. When the people saw Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan, everyone cast them a strange look.


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan felt their gazes and could not help but feel strange.


    They were dressed exactly like the hawkers. Why would the hawkers pay all their attention to them?

 Chapter 986 986

    <h4>Chapter 986 Chapter 986</h4>


    At this moment, someone called out to them. They turned around and saw a delicate youngdy.


    Thedy raised her hand and took a note from behind Jiang Ming. She covered her mouth and snickered. "You didn''t even notice the note behind you."


    "Thank you, miss. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have discovered it."


    Jiang Ming lowered his head and thanked her.


    "Why don''t you take a look at what''s written on this note first?" The youngdy continued to cover her mouth andugh.


    Upon hearing her words, Jiang Ming looked at the note and realized that there were three words written at the back: Lin Family Academy.


    He could not help but find it strange.


    This should be the note from Lin Shu, but why did it have the name of the academy pasted on it?


    "The residents here are all refugees from other ces. They used to live a peaceful life here." The youngdy sensed their doubts and smiled.


    "s, who knew that the Lin family would suddenly arrive and some of themoners would disappear into thin air? The Lin family academy might harbor some secrets."


    Sikong Wuyuan felt strange.


    "If they did harbor some secrets, why did Miss Lin expose herself? Did you approach us intentionally?"


    "I''m telling you out of kindness." The youngdy pursed her lips. "Since you''re being rude, I don''t want to continue talking to you."


    As she spoke, she turned around and left, muttering to herself.


    "Who are these people? If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have found this note. You''re really repaying kindness with cruelty."


    Jiang Ming''s eyes widened.


    "Maybe Lin Shu didn''t put up this note, but someone else did."


    At this moment, the crowd began to march.


    "The Lin Family Academy is recruiting people. Anyone who wants to study cane in for free."


    "Is the Lin family that kind to let people in for free?"


    Sikong Wuyuan smiled.


    Aftering into contact with the Lin family, he did not feel that there was anything good about them.


    "Do you want to go in and take a look?"


    Jiang Ming did not answer his question.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not understand. "Are we going there to study?" he asked curiously. "It''s not like we don''t know how to read."


    "We might find something we need in there."


    Jiang Ming looked at Sikong Wuyuan.


    Since someone had stuck this note on him, it meant that they wanted him to go over.


    He might as well take a look first. Perhaps he could get out of this ce.


    "There''s always a chance, right?"


    Sikong Wuyuan was confused, but he still went with Jiang Ming.


    However, as soon as they reached the door, they saw Lin Shu, who had been on the verge of death earlier.


    She looked safe and sound without any injuries.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not notice her and wanted to go up, but Jiang Ming pulled him down and brought him to a secluded corner. He pointed at Lin Shu.


    "Why is the eldest daughter of the Lin family here? Didn''t we beat her up until she was covered in scars? Why isn''t she injured at all?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he looked up and saw Lin Siqing.


    His eyes hadpletely recovered, and he was weing the guests with a smile.


    "This fool recovered so quickly as well."


    Sikong Wuyuan wanted to rush up and punch Lin Siqing again, but he was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    "Don''t be rash. Let''s see what the academy is for first."


    As he spoke, he covered Sikong Wuyuan''s face with his hand. Sikong Wuyuan''s appearance immediately changed. He became an old fisherman.


    Then, he put his hand on his face and turned into an old fisherman as well.


    "This technique is amazing."


    Sikong Wuyuan stroked his beard and felt that it was very realistic.


    Jiang Ming secretly waved at him, signaling Sikong Wuyuan to leave with him.


    The two of them stood outside the door and were about to enter when they were stopped by Lin Siqing and Lin Shu.


    Lin Shu was no longer as arrogant and domineering as before. She said gently and kindly, "Gentlemen, only young people are allowed to enter here. Please enjoy your retirement. Move, please. You''re blocking the way."


    "What do you mean? Can''t the elderly have the opportunity to learn? The Lin family is discriminating against the elderly."


    Sikong Wuyuan pretended to knock his walking stick as he said angrily.


    He did not like these two people, so he had to make things difficult for them.


    Seeing his sister being scolded, Lin Siqing was unhappy and pushed Sikong Wuyuan.


    "Old man, what are you talking about? These are our rules. If you want to go in, you have to ask my father. What''s the point of talking to us? It''s not like we''re the ones who made the rules."


    With this push, Sikong Wuyuan fell to the ground and began to wail. "How can you treat me like this? I''m just an old man without any strength. Is this how the Lin family does things? Everyone,e and look at this."


    He started wailing louder.


    Jiang Ming followed suit. "Exactly. Old people also like to learn. Why did the Lin family chase us away? They even scolded us."


    Their words attracted a crowd of people. Everyone began to talk about it, and they looked at Lin Siqing and Lin Shu strangely.


    A fat old woman walked out and spoke up for Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan. "They didn''t do anything wrong. Why are you treating them like this? They just want to learn. Is that wrong?"


    The rest of the people echoed, "That''s right. It''s fine if you bully the young, but why bully the old? The Lin family''s upbringing is very poor!"


    "Even though they''ve opened up a school, what values will they teach?"


    Seeing that the situation was getting more and more serious, Lin Siqing was afraid that things would get out of hand, so he quickly went forward to pull Sikong Wuyuan back.


    "Old man, you should go in. I was at fault earlier. Please don''t be angry."


    Sikong Wuyuan pretended to stand up, but he fell down and started shouting again.


    "You said you''d let me in, but in the end, you pushed me down again. The Lin family is really smart. You keep bullying an old man."


    The crowd became even more agitated.


    Lin Shu quickly helped Sikong Wuyuan up with Lin Siqing.


    He deliberately used his spiritual energy to increase the weight of his body, and the two of them struggled to support him.


    Lin Shu could not help butin internally.


    How could an old man weigh so much? He also looked extremely skinny.


    Lin Siqing was frustrated.


    Not only was this old man annoying, but his body was also heavy. When no one was looking, they needed to teach him a lesson!


    "We haven''t eaten for a few days. We are tired. Can you help us walk?" Jiang Ming asked.


    He had the same thoughts as Sikong Wuyuan. He had to make things difficult for the siblings.

 Chapter 987 987

    Chapter 987  987


    "Yeah, we''re starving," Sikong Wuyuan said. "I heard that the Lin family is charitable. No matter what, you have to give us a meal, right?"


    Lin Shu''s face darkened.


    They were already so heavy! Why did they still want to eat?


    Seeing that the two of them did not say anything, Sikong Wuyuan opened his mouth to shout again.


    However, Lin Siqing stopped him.


    Lin Siqing quickly said, "We''ll go and prepare some food now. You guys go to the side room and sit for a while. The Lin family has always sympathized with and helped the impoverished. Therefore, please don''t say anything unnecessaryter."


    "Are you threatening us?"


    Sikong Wuyuan snorted coldly and began to knock his walking stick on the ground again.


    "It''s definitely not like that." Lin Siqing smiled awkwardly. "Don''t worry."


    Lin Shu was a little annoyed, but she did not show it. She said helplessly, "I still have some things to do. You two can rest here."


    At this moment, they had already arrived at the side room.


    Sikong Wuyuan pretended to be considerate. "Go ahead. It''s been hard on you two siblings. We will definitely speak well of you to the public."


    "Thank you, sirs."


    Lin Shu pretended to thank them and left in a hurry.


    She had yet to settle the matter in the beggar''s temple. Recently, a new batch of medicine had arrived. By then, she would have endless spiritual energy.


    When he saw Lin Shu''s actions, Jiang Ming keenly sensed the purpose behind them. He gave Sikong Wuyuan a look.


    "We don''t need you now. You can leave too," he said to Lin Siqing.


    Lin Siqing could not wait to leave. He nodded. "If you have anything to do, just call the servants. I''ll be leaving first."


    After Lin Siqing left, Jiang Ming conjured two shadows that were exactly the same as him and Sikong Wuyuan. He made them stay here, and he followed behind with Sikong Wuyuan.


    In the beggar temple, a group of beggars were tied to pirs.


    They were on the verge of death, and their bodies were covered in wounds.


    There was a huge cage in front of them, and countless demons were locked in the cage.


    Lin Shu walked over, and the demons became excited. They kept hitting the cage, but it was useless. The cage kept them locked up.


    Lin Shu took a step forward and smiled. "You''ll be free soon. Don''t worry. I''ll give you a quick death."


    One of the demons transformed into a human and begged, "Please save us. We can''t bear this kind of torture. If you want the inner core, we can give it to you."


    "What use can there be with just one inner core? You''d better stay here obediently. Only by being obedient can you have meat to eat."


    Lin Shu did not think much of it. Instead, she walked up to the beggar.


    "You can have yourst dinner. I''ll make sure that you have an especially sumptuous meal."


    Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming had already arrived at the hidden ce. They were shocked by the situation in front of them.


    They had thought that Lin Shu was just an ignorant youngdy of the Lin family. They did not expect her to be such a cruel person.


    "That beggar is going to be fed to the demon. I wonder why Lin Shu wants so many demons?"


    "Let''s follow Lin Shu for now," Sikong Wuyuan whispered to Jiang Ming. "We''ll find out the restter."


    Jiang Ming frowned.


    They had no way to save these beggars now. Moreover, if they did, they might not be grateful. It was better to wait for the situation to develop.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that it made sense. Then, he saw one of the beggars break out of his chains and charge straight at Lin Shu.


    Lin Shu did not notice and was immediately caught by the beggar.


    "Ah!"


    She was shocked and shouted repeatedly.


    The beggar wrapped his hands around Lin Shu''s neck.


    Lin Shu wanted to use her spiritual energy, but she realized that she could not release it at all. She could not help but shout, "Someone,e quickly. I''m going to die!"


    However, no one came over. The beggarughed crazily.


    "You keep feeding us to these demons, so I''ll kill you. Even if I can''t kill you, I''ll make you suffer."


    Then, he spat at Lin Shu and went directly to her body.


    Lin Shu sensed what the beggar was about to do and quickly shouted.


    "Are you crazy? If you attack me, the Lin family will torture you to death. I''m the Lin family''s darling!"


    Why did her words sound so familiar? Jiang Ming touched his ears and wondered if Lin Shu would say this every time she was in danger.


    The beggar did not care. "I''m going to die. Why should I care about you? If you want to die, then let''s die together! Don''t worry, I''ll let you die a quick death. Consider it repayment."


    Heughed out loud again and lifted Lin Shu''s skirt.


    Lin Shu burst into tears.


    As the Lin family''s beloved daughter, she had never suffered any grievances.


    Now that she was being treated like this, she really could not ept it.


    Sikong Wuyuan was hesitant. He asked Jiang Ming in his heart, "Your Majesty, should we go and save Lin Shu first?


    "Evil begets more evil. Wait until she loses her innocence."


    Jiang Ming wanted to wait before he stepped in.


    By the time the beggar was done, Lin Shu was like a broken puppet, her pupilspletely devoid of light.


    It was almost time.


    Jiang Ming saw everything. He pulled Sikong Wuyuan out and immediately stepped forward and kicked the smug beggar.


    The beggar''s body was very weak. He died under the impact of the kick, but he still died with a smile.


    No matter what, he had ruined Lin Shu''s innocence. He could die without regrets.


    "Are you alright?"


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at Lin Shu and asked sympathetically.


    "Why didn''t youe earlier?" Lin Shu asked angrily. "What were you doing?"


    She vented her dissatisfaction. Then, she realized that it was Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan who saved her. She immediately said in a panic, "Could it be that you guys are the ones who caused trouble? You must have released the beggar, right?"


    She gritted her teeth and released the ribbon from her hand.


    The ribbon instantly turned into a whip.


    "I will make you pay with your lives!"


    Furious, she threw her arms at Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    "You''re already covered in wounds. Do you still think you can defeat us?"


    Sikong Wuyuan easily took the whip and pushed Lin Shu to the ground.


    Her lower body was still in pain. She gritted her teeth and conjured another whip. She was determined to take revenge.


    "You''re asking for trouble."

 Chapter 988 988

    <h4>Chapter 988 Chapter 988</h4>


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry as he told Lin Shu, "Just as that beggar said, I''m already about to die. What''s the point of caring so much?"


    Lin Shu forced out the secret technique from her body, and her eyes instantly turned red.


    Before long, her pupils turnedpletely ck.


    She raised her hand and ced it in front of Jiang Ming''s head.


    Jiang Ming suddenly felt a sharp pain in his eyes. Thinking of Lin Shu''s pupils just now, he roughly understood what was going on. He raised his hand and held it in front of her pupils.


    "Ah!"


    With the sudden appearance of spiritual energy, blood immediately flowed out of Lin Shu''s eyes. She covered her eyes with both hands and screamed in pain.


    "Save me¡­" she murmured. "Please¡­ save me."


    She leaned forward with tears in her eyes.


    Sikong Wuyuan sneered. "I knew you were up to something. I didn''t expect you to want to harm Jiu Zhu. Learn from this and try to be a good person!"


    Lin Shu was furious when she heard his words. She gritted her teeth and said, "It was you who left me in the lurch. It was you who brought me disaster. Why can''t I take revenge? Even if I die now, I''ll drag you down with me!"


    Her entire body emitted a red light, and her clothes changed colors.


    Colors twisted around her. The red lights swirled together and surrounded Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan''s heart trembled. He raised his hand and fiddled with the light.


    The red light instantly disappeared, but it quickly appeared behind him again. It was like a shackle that trapped him!


    Sikong Wuyuan put his hand on it and pulled hard, but he could not pull it off.


    "You''re such a troublemaker. If it weren''t for us, you would have been killed by the beggar. You should be grateful to us."


    Lin Shu opened her eyes. They were red.


    She red at Sikong Wuyuan, and the shackles around Sikong Wuyuan''s body became even tighter.


    He was in so much pain that he could not speak. He only heard Lin Shu say, "Don''t argue. You wanted me to die, right? I will never die."


    "Weren''t you the one screaming that you were going to die?"


    Jiang Ming felt irritated. He conjured many darts in his hand and threw them all at Lin Shu.


    She was instantly pierced by tens of thousands of darts, and her blood flowed all over the ground.


    She was on the verge of death, but she did not forget to continue attacking Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming did not feel anything.


    Sikong Wuyuan was in trouble. His eyes started to hurt. This time, the pain was more intense than what Jiang Ming felt.


    However, there were no traces of blood on his body.


    Sikong Wuyuan''s eyes had already lost their light, and everything in front of him was cloudy.


    He raised his hand, wanting to touch his eyes. However, as soon as his hand was aimed at his eyes, his eyes would hurt even more.


    Jiang Ming could see Sikong Wuyuan''s predicament and could not help but feel puzzled.


    Was Lin Shu using witchcraft?


    No matter how powerful she was, how could she conjure these spells out of thin air?


    Was there something in their eyes?


    Jiang Ming thought about it and used his own hand to stop all of this. He simply pulled Sikong Wuyuan''s hand down and used his own hand to release spiritual energy, aiming it at his eyes.


    Miraculously, Sikong Wuyuan''s eyes werepletely unharmed, and they regained their brightness.


    "How did you find the worm I put into you?"


    Lin Shu was in disbelief.


    However, the bacsh hit her, and she closed her eyes.


    "After all this time, it turns out that she had nted a worm in us."


    Sikong Wuyuan let out a breath. He felt like he was going to die.


    Fortunately, Jiang Ming was there. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "It seems that your family''s demonic techniques are not as simple as we thought."


    Sikong Wuyuan took a deep breath. The pain from earlier still terrified him.


    Jiang Ming''s expression was cold.


    "It''s not surprising that you monsters have some strange techniques up your sleeves."


    ***


    In the Lin family, Lin Shu''s death shocked Lin Siqing and Master Lin. The two of them took out Lin Shu''s memorial tablet at the same time and realized that the luster on it had dimmed. They immediately understood what had happened.


    Lin Shu was dead.


    Lin Siqing did not need to think too much to know who had killed his sister. He could not help but be furious.


    "It has to be Jiu Zhu. I''m going to kill him. How dare he touch the little princess of the Lin family!"


    Master Lin was infuriated. His eyes were bloodshot.


    He adored his daughter. He could not believe she had died!


    No matter what, he had to avenge Lin Shu.


    Master Lin wanted to go out and avenge Lin Shu. Lin Siqing followed closely behind him, but he was stopped by his father.


    "Stay here. I don''t know what evil methods Jiu Zhu will employ. You are the only son of the Lin family. We have already lost Shu. We can''t lose you too."


    Lin Siqing put his hands on his hips and said, "Don''t worry, Father. Jiu Zhu is nothing special. When the timees, I''ll kill him in seconds!"


    "Are you sure? I don''t want you to die or be crippled."


    Master Lin was a little worried.


    His son was hot-headed. It would be easy to trip him up.


    "Father, I''ve long since be a master of martial arts. I don''t believe that I can''t defeat Jiu Zhu. His victoryst time was just a fluke. Moreover, my most beloved sister has already died. It is my duty to avenge her. Father, please let me go."


    Lin Siqing patted his chest.


    The sadness in his heart was about to overflow.


    His beloved sister had died in the end.


    "That''s true. You two were so close. Now that it hase to this, as a father, I''m also very heartbroken."


    Master Lin clutched his chest and sighed.


    "Father, don''t be sad. We''ll get our revenge soon. Jiu Zhu won''t be alive for long."


    Lin Siqing patted Master Lin''s chest andforted him.


    Master Lin sighed. "You''re right. Let''s go now. Don''t let Jiu Zhu escape."


    At this time, Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan were still walking along the street. They were nning to continue looking for the next exit.


    As they left, they turned to the scene of the Joust-For-A-Spouse. The host was introducing the chief guest of the oust-For-A-Spouse.


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan stopped to look and found that it was Lin Yuanyuan, Lin Shu''s cousin.

 Chapter 989 989

    <h4>Chapter 989 Chapter 989</h4>


    On the balcony on the second floor, Lin Yuanyuan was wearing a wedding dress and had a red phoenix hairpin on her head. She was holding an embroidered ball in her hand and was looking down.


    She saw Jiang Ming, and her eyes could not help but light up.


    Jiang Ming suddenly had a bad premonition and wanted to pull Sikong Wuyuan away, but he was discovered by Lin Yuanyuan upstairs.


    Seeing that her ideal husband was about to leave, she became anxious. Ignoring the maid''s dissuasion, she quickly ran downstairs and grabbed the hem of Jiang Ming''s sleeve.


    Feeling someone tugging at his sleeve, Jiang Ming turned his head and saw that it was thedy on the second floor who was about to throw the embroidered ball. He could not help but frown.


    "Miss, what are you doing?"


    Lin Yuanyuan did not say anything. Instead, she directly stuffed the embroidered ball into Jiang Ming''s arms and announced proudly, "From today onward, you are my husband."


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Jiang Ming with jealousy.


    "Ning Caichen, you have a new title so quickly!" Sikong Wuyuan said in disbelief.


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    First, he became Lin Shu''s boy toy, and now he was her cousin''s husband. Did he have to be so popr? He did not want this!


    He shoved the embroidered ball back into Lin Yuanyuan''s hands and refused. "I don''t want to get married. Miss, please find someone else."


    The group of people below immediately started gossiping.


    "Who doesn''t know about Lucky Lady Yuanyuan? As long as you marry her, you''ll enjoy endless glory and wealth."


    "Exactly! This young man is really shameless. Lucky Lady Yuanyuan has already given him the embroidered ball, yet he still doesn''t know how to count it."


    "I think he should be beaten up. Isn''t he ruining Lucky Lady Yuanyuan''s reputation?"


    Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming heard what these people said.


    Sikong Wuyuan was instantly unhappy. He said loudly, "Does His Majesty need to rely on the Lin family? In terms of wealth and glory, His Majesty still has plenty. He doesn''t fancy the Lin family."


    Those who were watching could not believe it at all. Some evenughed out loud.


    "In this ce, only the Lin family has power. Who would believe that a king appeared out of thin air?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you know what''s good for you,fort Lucky Lady Yuanyuan. Don''t make Lucky Lady Yuanyuan angry."


    "Ah, I''m so scared."


    Sikong Wuyuan rolled his eyes in front of everyone and pulled Jiang Ming away.


    "Whoever wants to be the husband of the Lin family''s Lucky Lady Yuanyuan can go ahead. Anyway, it''s impossible for my king to waste his time here."


    Jiang Ming agreed with Sikong Wuyuan''s words and followed him.


    "Hey, stop right there. How dare you mock me. Believe it or not, I''ll find my uncle and let him show you his might!"


    Lin Yuanyuan stomped her feet angrily and pulled Jiang Ming''s sleeve anxiously.


    Jiang Ming took her hand away and stepped back. "Men and women should not cross boundaries like this. Please have some self-respect."


    "How dare a poor brat like you talk to me about self-respect. Do you want to die?"


    His words made Lin Yuanyuan explode. She raised her hand and pointed at Jiang Ming''s face.


    "If it wasn''t for your face, I wouldn''t have even talked to you. If you know what''s good for you,e with me."


    She felt that she had threatened him enough and turned to leave.


    Jiang Ming ignored her and walked in the opposite direction.


    After walking for a while, Lin Yuanyuan realized that no one hade. She turned around and saw Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming walking away.


    She rushed up to them and hit Jiang Ming''s back heavily.


    "How dare you look down on me! Just wait for the Lin family to tie you up and send you to me."


    Jiang Ming turned around, grabbed Lin Yuanyuan''s arm, and tossed her aside.


    She fell to the ground. Jiang Ming did not use much strength, so Lin Yuanyuan was not hurt.


    However, it was a huge insult to her. She hurriedly ordered her servants to help her up. She was so angry that she could not catch her breath.


    "You''re called the king, right? Just you wait. I''ll make you pay tenfold for humiliating me!"


    As she spoke, she pped her hands.


    The person who had been protecting her immediately appeared in front of them.


    Knowing that Lin Yuanyuan was going to use her ultimate move, the crowd of onlookers hurriedly took a few steps back and muttered to themselves.


    "This guy is done for. The secret guards beside Lucky Lady Yuanyuan are not people that ordinary people can afford to provoke."


    "I heard that a drunkard came over to provoke Lucky Lady Yuanyuan and was directly cut in half by the secret guards. Now, his corpse is still outside the city."


    "That''s right. I was shocked when I saw his corpse."


    Hearing these people''s words, Sikong Wuyuan rolled his eyes.


    These people were so weak. It was just a corpse.


    Seeing that so many people were on her side, Lin Yuanyuan became even more arrogant. She did not even look at Jiang Ming.


    "As long as you beg me for mercy, I can let you go. However, you have to be my servant for the rest of your life. Only then will I consider forgiving you."


    "You have so many requests."


    Sikong Wuyuan smiled.


    They had already killed Lin Shu. Lin Yuanyuan was just her cousin, yet she was being so arrogant.


    Did she think that they were pushovers?


    Jiang Ming put his hands behind his back and did not say anything. He looked at Lin Yuanyuan disdainfully.


    Lin Yuanyuan was instantly angered by his gaze.


    "Charge!"


    Following her words, everyone around her rushed to Jiang Ming.


    However, before they could even touch Jiang Ming, they immediately fell to the ground.


    They held their heads and screamed as if they were in great pain.


    "We have not even made a move, yet these people will be defeated by us!"


    Sikong Wuyuan wanted to scare Lin Yuanyuan. "Do you still think you''re the boss now? What can you do other than bber nonsense? Ah, well. It''s not your fault. You can''t help being an idiot."


    He said this to Lin Yuanyuan on purpose.


    Lin Yuanyuan was speechless.

 Chapter 990 990

    <h4>Chapter 990 Chapter 990</h4>


    Lin Yuanyuan was incredulous.


    "You¡­ You¡­"


    She stuttered, unable to say a word. The group of people watching could not help but take a few steps back. Their faces were filled with fear. They did not dare say a word.


    They originally thought that this man was an idiot. In the end, they did not expect that Lucky Lady Yuanyuan would be the real idiot.


    "Who dares to touch the Lin family!"


    At this moment, Master Lin brought Lin Siqing in front of everyone.


    "It''s Master Lin. Master Lin is here."


    The people watching became excited, and some even shouted.


    Lin Yuanyuan, who was originally scared out of her wits, suddenly straightened her back and continued to look at Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan with disdain.


    Since Master Lin was here, it was time to get rid of those servants!


    "Uncle, you''re finally here."


    She smiled and walked forward. However, she secretly pinched her thigh, and a teardrop instantly slipped out of her eyes.


    "Yuanyuan, you have suffered. Leave the rest to your cousin and me."


    Master Lin stepped forward and patted Lin Yuanyuan''s shoulder.


    Lin Yuanyuan''s eyes were filled with tears. She pretended to be touched. "Uncle, you''re still so nice to me. I''ll take my leave now."


    As she spoke, she did not forget to look at Jiang Ming.


    She wanted to find the best ce to watch him get tortured.


    After he died, she would pull out his tendons, break his bones, and skin him.


    "Yuanyuan, you don''t have to leave immediately. Just wait for them to be killed."


    Lin Siqing was very pleased with himself. His eyes were fixed on Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    "Oh, the loser is here. I was wondering who it was. Weren''t beaten badly enough just now?"


    Sikong Wuyuan clicked his tongue and patted Jiang Ming''s shoulder. "Your Majesty, let''s go. There are only a bunch of losers here. They are not worthy of our attention at all."


    The people who were watching were instantly unhappy.


    A shifty-looking man stood out.


    "What insulting words are the two of you saying? We are the residents of the Lin family who have been protected for generations. Without the Lin family, we would not exist. You have also received the Lin family''s favor. How can you not know how to repay them?"


    "The Lin family has done so much for you. No matter what, you can''t insult them, right?"


    Seeing that someone had stepped forward, another person had also stepped forward.


    Now that they were speaking up for the Lin family, it would instead attract a portion of Master Lin''s attention. Then, wouldn''t they be rewarded?


    The other people followed suit.


    "That''s right! Hurry up and leave. This is the Lin family''s territory."


    "I haven''t received anything from the Lin family. What does this have to do with me?"


    Sikong Wuyuan was so angry that he almost exploded. He could see through these people''s thoughts.


    He understood what was going on. These people just wanted to get into the Lin family''s good graces.


    "Forget it."


    Jiang Ming was annoyed and raised his hand to signal Sikong Wuyuan to be quiet.


    "Your Majesty, are we really going to let this go? Look at what these people are saying about us!"


    However, Jiang Ming smiled faintly. Master Lin and the others had some doubts in their eyes, and their heads suddenly hurt.


    Like the people from before, they knelt on the ground and hugged their heads, crying out in pain.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help butugh out loud.


    "No, I really can''t hold it in anymore!"


    "Damn it, you should really die!"


    Lin Siqing endured the pain in his head and rushed forward. However, he was hit by a force.


    This power was not released by Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming.


    "Let''s see who dares to touch the two of them!"


    A slightly old-fashioned voice reached everyone''s ears.


    Just as everyone was puzzled, the person who spoke gradually walked out.


    She was wearing expensive jewelry, but she was wearing an ordinary robe. Her eyes were filled with ruthlessness.


    "Grandma Shang, why are you here?"


    Lin Siqing was dumbfounded when he saw who it was. Master Lin was also stunned.


    When did this olddy be Jiu Zhu''s aplice?


    "Madam Shang, what do you mean?"


    He could not believe it.


    "What else do you need to know? Didn''t you understand what I said just now? These two are under me. Whoever dares to go against me is going against the Shang family! Master Lin, are you sure you want to go against me?"


    The olddy looked at Master Lin, and a powerful aura appeared on his body, directly suppressing him.


    She heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, she came in time. Otherwise, she would have lost Jiang Ming''s support.


    "No, but I don''t understand why you''re hanging out with these people. They are very wicked people. You don''t know how terrifying they are."


    Master Lin exaggerated the story and became anxious.


    He did not expect old Madam Shang to be on Jiang Ming''s side.


    It was easy to deal with Jiang Ming. However, old Madam Shang was not someone he could offend.


    He did not want to lose more than he gained, but he also did not want his daughter to die in vain.


    No matter what, he had to make Jiu Zhu pay.


    "Old man, what nonsense are you talking about? You make it sound like we''ve been killing innocent people. We''re not like that."


    Sikong Wuyuan was speechless.


    The olddy then turned to Sikong Wuyuan and said, "I believe what you say. There must be some misunderstanding between Master Lin. I think the three of you should reconcile. Let''s forget everything else."


    She raised her hand and tidied her clothes. Her words were unquestionable.


    "To be honest, Madam Shang, my daughter was killed by them. You know how much I treasured my daughter. No matter what, they have to give me an exnation."


    Master Lin took out the token shakily, trying to win the sympathy of the olddy.


    Unexpectedly, old Madam Shang acted as if she did not see it and directly pushed the token, causing it to fall to the ground on the spot.

 Chapter 991 991

    <h4>Chapter 991 Chapter 991</h4>


    "This kind of thing should have been thrown away long ago. How can this represent a person? The Lin family is too superstitious."


    Jiang Ming did not say a word. He had been observing the olddy''s expression and actions.


    He could not help but think she was being too nice.


    Although he could not think too badly of her, he could faintly feel that this olddy was not as simple as he thought she was. She had other ns.


    "Madam Shang, you are wrong to do this, I have been friends with you for more than twenty years, it is one thing for you to be biased toward an outsider, but you even broke the token that represents my daughter''s life. Do you think it''s worth it for such a heartless person?"


    Master Lin carefully picked up the broken token, and tears could not help but flow from his eyes.


    Seeing this farce, everyone present could not help but feel upset.


    They originally thought that Jiu Zhu did not have any backing, but in the end, he had a good rtionship with old Madam Shang.


    Those who had previously insulted Jiang Ming could not help but secretly p themselves in the face.


    They knew the strength of Madam Shang. She was much stronger than the Lin family.


    They really did not expect that by speaking up for the Lin family, they would provoke an even more powerful person. When the time came, they hoped that Jiu Zhu would not remember them. They did not want to die young.


    "He is not an outsider; he is my savior. The Shang family has always treated Jiu Zhu respectfully. Master Lin, you should understand now, right?"


    The olddy saw a chair at the side and sat down, crossing her legs.


    "I think should leave. As for my savior getting rid of your daughter, that''s simply not an issue. With the Shang family around, do they still need to provoke your daughter? I''m afraid it''s your daughter''s problem, right?"


    With that said, the situation was reversed.


    Master Lin gritted his teeth, his words revealing a threat.


    "The Shang family has been working with the Lin family for more than twenty years. Many of the recent products of the Shang family seem to be rted to the Lin family."


    "Grandma Shang, have you been bewitched by these two people? How can you protect these two? They can''t be your saviors,"?Lin Siqing quickly added, feeling even more frustrated.


    He did not know when these two people had gotten close to the old madam of the Shang family.


    No matter what, even if he offended her, he had to get rid of these two people. Otherwise, it would be difficult to resolve the hatred in his heart.


    Thinking of his pitiful sister, he could not help but feel dejected. "My sister was indeed killed by them. Grandma Shang, you praised me for being honest before. Don''t you believe me? Someone must be creating rumors about this. It''s better for our two families not to have conflicts."


    Old Madam Shang pretended tofort Master Lin and Lin Siqing, but her heart was clear.


    If Master Lin insisted on confronting the Shang family, she did not mind giving up on the Lin family.


    Compared to extending one''s lifespan, what was the Lin family?


    In the eyes of Master Lin and Lin Siqing, they still had a chance to negotiate with the old madam of the Shang family.


    "You know the rtionship between our two families. In that case, let''s hand these two over to the Lin family to deal with," said Master Lin immediately.


    "In order to thank you for your assistance, the Lin family is willing to renew our contract with you for the rest of your life."


    Everyone present was surprised.


    Old Madam Shang''s son was a useless man. He would definitely squander all of the Shang family''s assets once she died.


    The Lin family''s proposal of a lifetime partnership was tantamount to cleaning up his mess. Thus, this?was equivalent to ensuring the rest of the son''s life would be taken care of. Such conditions were extremely tempting.


    But the Shang family''s old madam did not think much of it, instead, she said firmly, "The Shang family will definitely take these two away. No matter what you say, I''m not afraid. In order to protect these two people, I''m willing to give up everything that the Shang family has."


    Thest sentence shocked everyone present. They all looked at Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan at the same time.


    Were these two really that attractive? Were they really worth it for the old madam to do this?


    Everyone knew that the Shang family''s old madam doted on her son. She had given up everything for him.


    But now, she had even rejected such a tempting offer. What could Jiu Zhu and the people around him bring her?


    "You¡­"


    Master Lin was in disbelief. He looked at Jiang Ming and then at Madam Shang. "Do you mean to go against the Lin family?"


    "If the Lin family insists on taking away my savior, then they are going against the Shang family."


    The olddy snorted coldly and stood up again. She walked to Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    "The Shang family wees you. Please follow me."


    Jiang Ming naturally could not refuse this respectful and enthusiastic invitation and nodded.


    Without waiting for Master Lin''s reaction, the olddy turned around and walked forward with Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    "Madam Shang, wait a moment."


    Master Lin clenched his fists. Blood flowed out of his palms, but he did not feel the slightest pain.


    The olddy turned around and deliberately smiled kindly. "Master, is there something you need?"


    Master Lin took a deep breath. "I feel like I haven''t visited your mansion for a long time. Why don''t you let me and my son stay in your mansion for a while?"


    He was calcting everything.


    He did not believe that with him and his son attacking Jiu Zhu from the front and back, the other party would not be able to defeat them without attacking back.


    "That''s true. Then we''ll wait for Master Lin and my son toe to the Shang family as guests." Madam Shang nodded.


    "We''ll leave first."


    With that, they disappeared from where they were.


    "Father, this olddy doesn''t seem to pay much attention to Jiu Zhu and the person beside him."


    Lin Siqing suddenly found something suspicious and whispered to Master Lin.


    "I didn''t pay much attention to them. The old madam of the Shang family only kept those two people for some purpose. I just didn''t expect that this purpose would be more important than the glory and wealth of her son for the rest of his life. What conditions did Jiu Zhu negotiate with her?"


    Master Lin''s eyes were filled with confusion, but he could not understand it no matter how hard he tried. However, he vaguely understood something.

 Chapter 992 992

    <h4>Chapter 992 Chapter 992</h4>


    Perhaps they would only know the answer after they settled down.


    Greed shed in his eyes.


    A condition that could catch the eye of the old madam of the Shang family would be of great use to the Lin family.


    "I know, Father. When we kill Jiu Zhu and that person, we might even reap some unexpected rewards!"


    Lin Siqing also understood this, and his smile deepened.


    Killing two people and obtaining two benefits would be amazing.


    At the Shang family''s residence, the old madam sat on the main seat and gestured for Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan to sit down quickly.


    The two of them did as she said.


    "Sirs, please stay in the Shang family, the Shang family''s residence is just as good as the Lin family''s."


    The old madam patted the cane in her hand and stared at Jiang Ming.


    There was a hint of greed in her eyes, which made Jiang Ming feel ufortable, so he stood up.


    The old madam of the Shang family thought that he wanted to familiarize himself with the environment of the Shang residence, so she called the manservant to bring Jiang Ming around.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Jiang Ming agreed and Sikong Wuyuan followed him.


    Before he left, someone came in from outside.


    "Grandma, you''re finally back."


    The voice was loud and lively, and a round face appeared in front of Jiang Ming and the others.


    The girl smiled, and the dimples on her cheeks deepened.


    "Lele!"


    The old madam''s face instantly became softer. Shang Lele casually sat beside her, and she smiled again.


    "Grandma, I missed you so much!"


    Shang Lele hugged the old madam''s arm and looked up at Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    "Grandma, who are these two?"


    "These two are the Shang family''s honored guests. Let them introduce them to you."


    The old madam grinned. This was the first time she had been so happy.


    Shang Lele was suspicious of her grandmother''s attitude. When she heard Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan''s introduction, she could not help but be stunned.


    She did not know Jiang Ming, but Sikong Wuyuan was very familiar with her.


    "I remember that you stayed in a temple before. I think I went to offer incense."


    Shang Lele smiled, her eyes shining.


    "What a coincidence. I''m almost done with secrism now."


    Sikong Wuyuan was polite, but he did not remember that he had helped Shang Lele before.


    Jiang Ming observed the surrounding buildings and made casual conversation.


    Suddenly, the maidservant ran over in a hurry, her eyes filled with tears.


    "The Shang family leader, that old man ran away!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, everyone suddenly knelt down.


    "We didn''t handle things properly. Please forgive us."


    With Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan around, the old madam could not get angry. She continued to smile. "How can I be angry with you guys? Hurry up and bring him back."


    "The Shang family leader ¡­ We can''t trace him anymore."


    Everyone looked at each other and swallowed their saliva.


    This old man was extremely important to the old madam of the Shang family. They had made such a huge mistake. So, they would definitely be punished.


    As expected, the old madam''s face instantly darkened. She raised her hand and pped the maidservant, sending her flying.


    "What are you doing? You can''t even take care of a person. Get lost, you bunch of good-for-nothings!"


    She lowered her voice, and the pressure in her body began to umte.


    "Grandma," Shang Lele saidfortingly. "I think we should let the new guests try to find him. I think they are very powerful."


    As she spoke, she subconsciously nced at Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    Seeing that they seemed reluctant, she pretended to be pitiful. "My Lords, I know you don''t want to go. However, this old man is fierce. My family really can''t handle him."


    Her thoughts were simple.


    She wanted to know the reason why these two people were valued by the old madam.


    Jiang Ming nced at Shang Lele and met her eyes.


    Her eyes were deep and serene. One could get lost in them.


    "Lord Jiu Zhu, is there an issue?"


    She pretended to smile and continued to ask.


    "Lele, this is an important guest. You can''t order him around."


    The old madam patted the back of her granddaughter''s hand, her smile stiff.


    This was the first time she had seen her granddaughter being so rude. She could have thrown a tantrum before.


    It was really inappropriate for her to be like this.


    Sikong Wuyuan frowned.


    Why did he feel that Shang Lele was making things difficult for them?


    Since they had met before, they felt like old acquaintances. Why was Shang Lele still making things difficult for them?


    "Grandma, this is my problem."


    Shang Lele was reluctant, but she did not know what to say.


    Sikong Wuyuan casually looked around and inadvertently nced at the blue and white porcin on the shelf.


    The pattern of the blue and white porcin was very special. There were even some golden details on the edges.


    It was clearly a little special, and he could not help but go forward and raise his hand to touch the porcin.


    A rough feeling assaulted him, and he was shocked.


    Why was this blue and white porcin so strange?


    "Lord Sikong Wuyuan, that blue and white porcin cannot be touched."


    Shang Lele looked at him with a serious expression. There was a hint of schadenfreude in her eyes.


    This move would cost her a lot of money.


    However, the Shang family''s old madam did not have any negative feelings at all. Instead, she continued to smile. "If you like it, you can take it."


    Shang Lele could not help but be surprised by this.


    She lost herposure for the first time.


    "Grandma, isn''t that your most precious porcin vase?"


    She looked at Sikong Wuyuan with curiosity in her eyes.


    She found it strange that this ordinary-looking monk made people pay so much attention to him.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not expect the old madam to speak like this, he waved his hand and said, "No need."


    However, heined internally.


    This reaction was too bizarre.


    ording to Shang Lele, this vase was not something that could be touched. If they touched it, they would receive a cruel punishment.


    But now, they could touch it. This was simply ridiculous.


    Jiang Ming pulled Sikong Wuyuan down. "We were rude just now. Please don''t be angry."


    The old madam waved her hand.


    "This is nothing. You can take whatever you want."


    "Grandma, what''s wrong? Why do you seem different from before?" Shang Lele eximed. "Grandma, did something happen to you?"


    "Silly child, what can happen to me? Hurry up and settle the old master''s matter. Don''t let him escape!"


    The old madam''s expression suddenly became serious. She could not stand up, and she fell back.


    Shang Lele quickly caught her, but she realized that she could not even hold her cane.


    "What''s going on?"


    She immediately panicked and quickly sent someone to find a doctor.


    However, she was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    "If you go to the doctor now, your grandmother will die."


    "What do you mean by that?"

 Chapter 993 993

    Chapter 993 Chapter 993


    Shang Lele was extremely unhappy with Jiang Ming''s words, and her face immediately turned cold.


    "I mean exactly what I mean."


    Jiang Ming touched his nose.


    Shang Lele was too vignt.


    Sikong Wuyuan stepped forward and exined, "Shang Lele, it''s obvious that your grandmother''s condition cannot be dyed. What Jiu Zhu said is true."


    "Hmph!" Shang Lele snorted coldly. "Of course, I can tell. But I won''t trust you guys anymore if you spell it out to me."


    "Then let''s go."


    Jiang Ming turned around and was about to leave.


    He did not want to indulge Shang Lele.


    However, he was stopped by the old madam.


    "My granddaughter offended you with her words. Please don''t be angry. Please save me."


    She had a vague feeling that Jiu Zhu would be the key to saving her.


    As for her granddaughter, she would discipline herter.


    "You¡­" Jiang Ming felt a strong pull on his arm. He turned to look at the old madam. "Do you think I can save you?"


    He did not expect this. This was the only exnation he could think of.


    The old madam could not answer him anymore. Her asthma suddenly acted up.


    She was breathing intermittently, and her eyes turned red as if she was being controlled.


    "Grandma, what''s wrong?"


    Even though she had seen this too many times, Shang Lele was still panicking. Tears flowed out of her eyes, and she even shouted desperately.


    "Where''s the doctor? Hurry up and get him over here. Where did everyone go?"


    The doctor also rushed over at this moment. However, he was frightened by this situation. He turned around and knelt on the ground. "I''m afraid she can''t be treated."


    He knew many other doctors and had a lot of knowledge. It was obvious that she could not be saved.


    A p was heard, and the doctor immediately fell to the ground, his entire body toppling over.


    "If you can''t save my grandmother, I''ll make you pay with your life!" Shang Lele gritted her teeth.


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan watched from the side.


    They wanted to leave, but they were too embarrassed to do so. After all, the old madam of the Shang family was so sick.


    The old madam used herst bit of strength to pat Shang Lele''s arm. Shang Lele was stunned for a moment before she lowered her body to listen to her.


    However, she could no longer speak. She could only draw something in the other party''s palm.


    Others could not understand, but Shang Lele could see it clearly.


    Her grandmother wanted Jiu Zhu to save her.


    "Grandma, why do you trust this person so much?"


    Shang Lele could not take it anymore and could not help but explode.


    Her tears flowed even more.


    She felt that such a young man would kill the old madam. She did not want him to save her.


    Jiang Ming vaguely felt that she was talking about him, and he could not help but be stunned.


    He did not seem to have provoked anyone, right? Why was she so hostile toward him?


    If she did not want him to save her, then so be it.


    However, Shang Lele directly knelt in front of him and begged for mercy. "Jiu Zhu, please save my grandmother. I can''t lose my grandmother."


    At this moment, the old madam from the Shang family also made a squeaking sound.


    The doctor nced at Jiang Ming and heaved a sigh of relief.


    At that time, the Shang family''s anger would be directed at Jiang Ming.


    "You want us to save your grandmother now, huh? Why didn''t you behave better earlier?"


    Sikong Wuyuan frowned.


    Shang Lele was too much.


    She was so arrogant earlier! But now she had no qualms about begging them for help!


    This was not bing of a youngdy!


    "I understand what you''re saying. I regret my behavior very much. Please don''t worry. When you save my grandmother, I will definitely repay you and give you everything I have."


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. Then, he saw her take out an amulet and present it to him.


    "This is the amulet that represents my life. If you want to kill me, you can tear it off at any time. As long as you save my grandmother, I''m willing to do anything."


    Hearing this, the old madam could not help but feel touched.


    Her daughter had died young, and her granddaughter had done so much for her. She had actually sacrificed so much for his life.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming did not speak, the servant beside him quickly said, "Miss is right. This is indeed something that represents her life. You can rest assured."


    "Your Majesty, are we still going to save the Shang family''s old madam?"


    Seeing this, Sikong Wuyuan could not help but be slightly moved.


    No matter what, it was good for people to acknowledge their mistakes and change for the better.


    "I''ll go take a look."


    Jiang Ming took a step forward.


    Shang Lele immediately distanced herself from him, wanting him to focus on the treatment.


    After checking the condition of the old madam, Jiang Ming turned to Shang Lele. "Do you have any good herbs now?"


    He could cure her, but he still needed some healing herbs.


    "There''s the Five Fragrance Grass. Perhaps I can use it."


    Shang Lele hurriedly looked at the servant. The servant immediately took out an ordinary-looking grass.


    Jiang Ming sniffed it and pinched it with his hand. Realizing that the grass was very useful, he immediately nodded and said, "It can be used. I''m going to take your grandmother to the bathroom. It''s damp there. It''s suitable for treatment."


    "I''ll listen to you."


    When she heard that her grandmother could be treated, Shang Lele was extremely happy. She quickly asked someone to help the old madam into the bathroom and led the others out.


    After everyone left, Jiang Ming held his breath and sat in the bathtub, facing the old madam.


    The old madam''s eyes were tightly shut. She was also sitting in the bathtub with silver needles stuck in her back.


    Jiang Ming followed the ancient medical book and pressed on a few acupuncture points on the old madam''s back.


    Cold sweat broke out on the old madam''s forehead, and her lips turned pale.


    Jiang Ming applied the herbs that he had already picked on the other acupuncture points of the old madam.


    Jiang Ming released the rich energy in his body. The rich energy turned into a few wisps of smoke and enveloped the old madam.


    The green color of the Five Fragrance Grass gradually faded, and it became dull.


    Sensing that the rich energy was almost enough, Jiang Ming pped the old madam''s body directly. She immediately spat out a mouthful of ck blood.


    Taking advantage of the ck blooding out, Jiang Ming quickly pulled out all the silver needles. Old Madam Shang fell down from inertia, so he immediately supported her.


    The old madam''s face immediately turned red, and her lifeless lips also had color.


    She opened her eyes and saw Jiang Ming. The old madam smiled. "I feel like I have some strength. I can even walk now. I''ll be fine after resting for a while."


    Jiang Ming wiped the sweat from the old madam''s forehead andforted her. At the same time, he called Shang Lele and the others toe in.

 Chapter 994 994

    Chapter 994 Chapter 994


    "Grandma, you''re finally better."


    Shang Lele was very happy. She quickly came over and sized up her grandmother.


    "Are you still feeling unwell?"


    "My silly granddaughter, I''m just a little sick. You don''t have to worry so much."


    The old madam patted Shang Lele''s shoulder.


    "Grandma, have a good rest. I''ll go settle the old master''s matter now."


    Shang Lele heaved a sigh of relief and went forward to hug the old madam.


    At this moment, themunication device in Jiang Ming''s hand suddenly rang.


    He was stunned for a moment. He took it out and realized that it was a message from Yuan Hehe. However, it was a brief message asking for help. There was nothing else.


    "We''re going out to save them."


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and frowned.


    How did something happen to Yuan Hehe?


    "What happened?" Sikong Wuyuan hurriedly asked with concern.


    Jiang Ming told Sikong Wuyuan about it, and he was shocked.


    "Something happened to that kid. Give me themunicator. I can get him to take us to where he''s trapped."


    Jiang Mingming passed themunicator to Sikong Wuyuan, and Sikong Wuyuan closed his eyes.


    Jiang Ming sensed something and patted him on the shoulder. The two of them instantly disappeared.


    "Lord Jiu Zhu! Lord Sikong Wuyuan!"


    Seeing that they had disappeared into thin air, the old madam and Shang Lele could not help but be anxious.


    They had not thanked the two of them yet. Why did the two of them leave?


    At this moment, Yuan Hehe, who was originally looking at the painting, entered a different space-time and quickly fainted.


    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t havee here. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been killed. I don''t trust anyone else anymore. Please wake up quickly."


    Kill him? Who died?


    It was as if drops of water were dripping on his face. Yuan Hehe moved and saw the child crying in the blink of an eye.


    The child looked to be five years old. He had his hair tied up in two buns, and his eyes were round.


    Yuan Hehe was about to speak when he suddenly felt a pain in his abdomen.


    When he looked again, he saw that he was lying on the stage with his stomach wrapped in gauze.


    Yuan Hehe suddenly remembered what the child had said just now.


    Was he hit by someone?


    What was going on?


    Also, why didn''t he remember this child?


    However, this child stood up excitedly and fell to the ground.


    He cried even harder.


    Yuan Hehe''s head hurt.


    He did not do this.


    A figure rushed over to p him.


    Yuan Hehe quickly grabbed the man''s arm and did a backflip.


    The man fell heavily to the ground.


    "Yuan Hehe, do you want to die?"


    The man had an oval face and a red mole on his forehead. He was sprawled on the ground. He red at Yuan Hehe.


    Yuan Hehe was dumbfounded when he saw his face.


    Who was this person? Why was he here?


    He seemed to have seen this man before.


    He remembered that child too.


    It was the character in the painting, and also Ning Keke''s servant in real life. What was going on?


    Moreover, he remembered that the person in the painting was very miserable. Could he be one of the miserable people?


    Yuan Hehe grinned.


    It was so funny when people tried to treat him well after being abusive!


    However, why was he trapped in the painting? He remembered that it was the eldest daughter of the Ning family, Ning Keke, who had invited him. However, the girl in the painting really looked like Ning Keke.


    Ning Keke stood up with her hands on her hips. She frowned. "Yuan Hehe, is this how you treat your master?"


    Ning Yanyan was still pretending to cry. "Keke, it''s all my fault. Don''t punish him."


    His body did not move at all.


    Master?


    What was going on?


    Yuan Hehe wanted to retort, but he could not help but kneel on the ground. He said stiffly, "Master, I was wrong."


    Huh?


    Yuan Hehe was confused, and he suddenly remembered what Ning Keke had said.


    The person wearing the golden bracelet in the painting was the one being controlled.


    If that was the case, he would probably be shackled as well.


    He remembered that they had said that as long as someone wore this gold bracelet and heard Ning Keke say the word ''master'', they would have to be a ve for a day.


    His body was in the painting, but his soul was not with it. That was why his soul was not under Ning Keke''s control.


    This was troublesome. Not only was he trapped in the painting, but he was also being ordered around. This was ridiculous.


    "Now, p yourself."


    Ning Keke''s lips curled up slightly as she felt a burst of pleasure.


    Although she did not know what had happened just now, it seemed that this lowly servant still listened to her.


    Now that another puppet had arrived, she was extremely satisfied.


    Yuan Hehe panicked when he saw that his hand was about to hit his face.


    "Wait a minute."


    Seeing that the door was about to open, Ning Keke''s expression changed, and she stopped Yuan Hehe.


    Yuan Hehe heaved a sigh of relief and was touched.


    It was likely that Jiang Ming hade.


    When he saw who it was, his face instantly fell.


    He was not Jiang Ming, but the head of the Ning family.


    "Why are you in the painting? This painting is really magical," Yuan Hehe said thoughtfully.


    The fact that he could be in the painting was probably the work of the Ning family.


    Master Ningughed. "Lord Yuan Hehe, you''re really good at joking. I''m here to see you."


    "What do you mean? I''m just here to have fun. Are you going to trap me? I don''t seem to be of any use to you."


    Yuan Hehe took a deep breath, but his body could not stop trembling.


    He had wanted to rx a little, but now he had been trapped. Fortunately, he had sent a signal to Jiang Ming. He did not know if Jiang Ming had seen it.


    With that thought, Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan suddenly came in.


    "Oh, who are these two? Could it be that they''re also guests you brought? They look really young."


    Master Ning smiled faintly, and his eyes lit up.


    Right now, he needed arge number of souls with spiritual energy. Now that two more had arrived, he was very happy.


    As long as the spiritual energy gathered together, he would be able to be stronger.


    "You''re finally here. These two are scheming against me. Hurry up and help me out."


    Yuan Hehe was on the verge of tears.


    He was just a child. Why did they have to treat him like this?


    "Don''t worry, we''ll take you away now."


    Jiang Ming patted Yuan Hehe''s shoulder and pulled him along, intending to escape the painting. However, he was stopped by Master Ning.


    "It wasn''t easy for me to trap Lord Yuan Hehe in this painting. How can I let you leave so easily? Just surrender."


    As he spoke, he clenched his fists and tried to punch Jiang Ming between his eyebrows.

 Chapter 995 995

    Chapter 995 Chapter 995


    Jiang Ming turned around to dodge and clenched his fists tightly.


    Since Master Ning was so aggressive, then he would not be polite to him.


    However, Master Ning smiled sinisterly and said, "Have you forgotten that this is the world in the painting? I don''t need to use a single soldier to take all of you down."


    Jiang Ming did not know what was going on, but the scene around them suddenly changed. Ning Keke and Master Ning had disappeared, and their surroundings had turned into a banquet.


    A group of men sat in the middle of the banquet and drank. There were also some beauties looking down at them from the side. They were so happy that they forgot about their original world and were immersed in the joy inside.


    "What should we do now? There''s no exit at all."


    Yuan Hehe looked around and could not help but be anxious.


    "I heard from Ning Keje that if we don''t get out of this ce within 24 hours, our lifespan will be consumed bit by bit."


    "Let''s ask the people inside."


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and walked up.


    "Sir, do you know where the door is?"


    The old man was hugging a beauty and drinking wine. From time to time, he would chat with his friends beside him.


    When he heard Jiang Ming''s words, he nced at him casually and said sarcastically, "Another victim, I see. I think you should save your energy. You can never get out."


    Seeing that talking nicely would not work, Jiang Ming clenched his fist and mmed it on the table.


    The table broke into pieces, and the people around them became silent.


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan were also shocked by this disy of power. When they finally reacted, they immediately cheered in their hearts.


    They had to assert dominance!


    "Brat, what are you trying to do? Why are you using your strength against us? We didn''t lock you up!"


    The old man was unhappy. He picked up a wine ss and threw it at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming caught it.


    He ced it on the table and crushed it with one hand.


    "I don''t know if you''re involved in this matter, but I know it''s definitely rted to you. Tell us quickly, and we can spare your lives."


    Seeing the chair at the side, Jiang Ming sat down and looked at everyone carefully.


    It did not matter who he looked at, but he found a woman with unkempt hair and a dirty face.


    She waspletely different from the other exquisite and beautiful women.


    She lowered her head in shame. Her body was still trembling.


    Jiang Ming felt that she might know the way out, so he wanted to get close to her, but he was stopped by someone on the side.


    "This woman is our ything. You are not allowed to touch her or talk to her. If you want to leave, find the exit yourself. We don''t know where it is. It''s useless even if you kill us."


    The other elders also said, "That''s right. You only know how to bully old people. Why don''t you go and look for Master Ning and the eldest daughter of the Ning family? We''re also victims."


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming roughly understood what they meant and stopped immediately.


    He was not sure if these people were telling the truth. But based on the woman''s experience and the old man''s words, he was afraid that it was true.


    The beauties did not say anything, which attracted the attention of Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan.


    "Why aren''t you girls talking?"


    Those beauties were like statues. They had no expression at all and did not even give Jiang Ming and the others a look.


    Jiang Ming realized something. He pped his hands and released his spiritual energy. However, only these old men hugged their heads in pain. The others did not have any reaction.


    "What''s going on? They should be affected."


    Sikong Wuyuan knew what Jiang Ming was doing and could not help but feel strange.


    Jiang Ming was panting.


    "You can''t use too much magic power in this painting, or you''ll be mentally and physically exhausted."


    Yuan Hehe immediately said angrily, "Master Ning really has a bad temper. Isn''t this too much? He actually wants to trap all of us!"


    When Jiang Ming stopped, the old men also returned to normal.


    Their eyes instantly became empty, and they began to act normal again.


    This time, they did not seem to see Jiang Ming and the other two. They started to talk andugh again.


    Jiang Ming and the other two shouted for a while, but these people acted as if they did not hear them.


    "This is bad. We don''t know what spell they are under. I think we can only find the exit ourselves."


    Sikong Wuyuan felt a headacheing on.


    "You good-for-nothing, go feed the sheep. Don''t wander around here!"


    At this moment, an old man spat at the unique woman.


    The woman trembled and did not dare to say anything. She picked up a bucket and ran to the sheep pen.


    Jiang Ming noticed that the woman could see them, so he gestured for the three of them to follow her.


    When there were only them and the woman left, Jiang Ming asked.


    "I know you can see us. Can you tell us where we are?"


    "I don''t know. I only know about this sheep pen." The woman began to feed the sheep as she walked. "This is where I sleep. Since I can remember, I''ve been relying on these sheep."


    Jiang Ming and the other two wanted to ask more questions, but they were stopped by the woman.


    "Go and take a look for yourself. My child is still here. I don''t have time to talk to you."


    Jiang Ming and the others were still trying tomunicate with her.


    However, the woman did not answer them. The three of them had no choice but to wait for her to continue feeding the sheep.


    Their only hope now was this woman. If this woman did not answer them, they would have no hope at all.


    When the vigers were drunk, the woman secretly brought a thin child into the cer of the house and repeated what she said to the child every day.


    Jiang Ming and the other two looked at each other and followed the woman.


    "Did anyone suspect you? Did they ask about you?"


    The child shook his head.


    "Remember, if anyone asks you, just say that you are a girl and that you only look like a boy because you''re developing slowly," the woman said solemnly as she tightened the tube top on the child''s chest again.


    The woman was wearing a short skirt today, and her legs were covered in cuts and bruises.


    Jiang Ming lowered his head and could see everything clearly.


    It seemed that the two of them had suffered a lot.


    "Were you and the child locked up? We might be able to help you get out," he said.


    The woman''s eyes lit up, and then she looked at Jiang Ming. "I''ve already tried, but I can''t get out at all. The Ning family won''t let us escape."


    "If I can''t save your child, I can give you my life."

 Chapter 996 996

    Chapter 996  996


    Jiang Ming remembered Shang Lele''s words and echoed them. His eyes were resolute, and he was duty-bound.


    This could not help but move the woman.


    She pushed the child forward and bit her lip.


    "Alright, I believe you. There''s a door that only appears at night here. That might be the key to getting out."


    "If you can get out, why don''t you bring the child here?"


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at the woman suspiciously.


    This woman gave them the answer so easily that he really could not believe it.


    "If you want to doubt me, then don''t ask me."


    Upon hearing this, the woman lost her temper and turned around in a panic, pulling the child back.


    "Mother, I can feel that they have extraordinary powers. They should be able to protect us."


    "This child can actually sense a person''s spiritual energy!"


    Yuan Hehe could not believe it. He took a step back and stared at the child.


    Ordinary children would not be able to sense spiritual energy, so this child was probably born from a human and a demon.


    "Child, didn''t I tell you not to say that? What''s wrong with you?"


    The woman was instantly afraid. She raised her hand to p him, but Jiang Ming stopped her.


    "It''s not good to hit a child. It was my friend who offended you just now. Please don''t be angry."


    Since he had received a favor from her, he had to help her.


    Jiang Ming''s attitude was in line with the woman''s expectations. This time, the woman''s expression was a little better. She bowed to Jiang Ming again and said, "I''ll leave my child to you. I''ll hold these vigers back."


    "What do they do at night?" Sikong Wuyuan asked worriedly.


    It seemed like it was not as easy as it looked.


    He was also aware of his attitude. It would be best if he could save the woman now.


    "Their habits are abnormal. They go to chop firewood at night and set up a trap around the vige. Ordinary people can''t get close to that door. I heard that some strange creaturese out of that door, but I haven''t really gotten close to it yet, so I''m not sure."


    The woman took a deep breath, her eyes filled with gloom.


    If she had some spiritual energy, she would not be so passive.


    "We know. We''ll go out together when the timees."


    Jiang Ming''s expression was unclear, but he had already asked around for an idea.


    The woman smiled bitterly. "I don''t want to go out. I''m fine here. I didn''t give birth to this child of my own free will. If I go out, he will only be a disgrace to my family."


    "What are you talking about? With us here, no one will dare to bully you. Don''t worry."


    Yuan Hehe could not stand it anymore and patted the woman''s shoulder.


    The woman fell silent.


    Seeing her expression, Jiang Ming did not say anything else.


    Since the old man did not pay much attention to them, they walked around.


    The vige was in the mountains. The surrounding mountains were very high, and the forest was very lush.


    Jiang Ming felt hopeless.


    Ordinary people could not get out at all. Moreover, this was the world of painting.


    After a while, they went to the woman''s side.


    At this time, the banquet had already ended. The woman''s partner was lying leisurely on the bed, ordering her around. When he was unhappy, he would beat and scold her.


    Yuan Hehe was furious. He went forward and wanted to kick the man, but he realized that his foot had passed through the man''s body. The man was still safe as usual.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Yuan Hehe looked at his own leg and suspected that it was no longer his.


    He turned his head and wanted to say something to Jiang Ming, but he felt a sharp pain in his leg.


    Looking down, he found that there was some livor mortis on it.


    The livor mortis was not dark, but it was enough to make everyone panic.


    "I haven''t died yet, but I''ve already developed livor mortis."


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan did not know whether tough or cry at his joking tone.


    The woman''s expression changed when she heard that.


    "Your lifespan is probably starting to decrease. The other two of you might also have livor mortis of this size, but you did not notice it."


    As she spoke, the woman lifted her skirt. A deep livor mortis mark had already appeared on her thigh.


    "How long have you been locked up here?"


    Jiang Ming was shocked and could not help but ask the woman.


    "Not much, just a year. I''m quite lucky. If my livor mortis had followed his speed, I would have died in less than a year."


    The woman let out a sigh of relief and was called by the man to cook again.


    Jiang Ming gestured for Yuan Hehe to sit down, and he turned to look for the woman to understand the situation.


    Yuan Hehe tried his best to calm himself down and sat down.


    Sikong Wuyuanforted him.


    "This matter can definitely be resolved. We will be able to leave soon. Don''t worry, the curse of this painting will be broken soon."


    Yuan Hehe nodded but did not say anything else.


    His life was decided at this moment tonight.


    In the woodshed, the woman was carrying firewood into the furnace one by one.


    "Won''t you start a fire like this?"


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded and quickly stopped the woman.


    The woman smiled strangely.


    "As long as there''s a fire, they won''t do so much at night. Instead, you can leave easily."


    "Don''t be like this. You''ll be beaten to death. They can''t touch us, but they can touch you."


    Jiang Ming put the firewood in a remote ce and shook his head. He was touched.


    This woman had done too much for her son.


    "But yourpanion is about to die. We can''t let another person die in this painting."


    The woman was very persistent. She continued to bring the firewood over and ced it directly into the furnace.


    The mes suddenly surged and were about to burn out.


    Jiang Ming snapped his fingers, and a stream of water appeared in his hand, extinguishing the mes in front of him.


    "What are you doing? Don''t you want yourpanions to leave quickly? If anything goes wrong, yourpanion will die."


    The woman felt that Jiang Ming was unreasonable, and her heart trembled again.


    She had thought that these people would not care about her, so she did not expect them to help her so much.


    "I said we''ll go out together. Don''t do anything unnecessary. Otherwise, we won''t be able to take your child out either."


    Jiang Ming sighed.


    He felt that this woman''s sacrifice was meaningless.


    However, a voice sounded beside them.


    "Where do you want to escape to? If you try to escape, a fate worse than death awaits you."

 Chapter 997 997

    Chapter 997  997


    The voice was sharp, and the woman could not help but be terrified.


    "I nned everything! Don''t hurt them."


    As she spoke, she had already arrived in front of Jiang Ming and shielded him with her weak body.


    "There''s no need¡­"


    Jiang Ming smiled awkwardly.


    Why did it feel so strange to be protected by a woman?


    Just as he was thinking about this, the person who spoke quietly arrived in front of Jiang Ming.


    He was simr to Ning Keke, but he was a man.


    "Are you Ning Keke''s older brother?"


    Ning Sansheng looked at Jiang Ming in surprise.


    "I didn''t expect you to recognize me. However, it doesn''t matter. You guys should just stay here obediently."


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and released some fine powder. The powder quickly evaporated in the air.


    The woman suddenly fainted. Jiang Ming quickly caught her and secretly sealed his sense of smell.


    Ning Sansheng looked at Jiang Ming in surprise when he saw him standing there.


    "How can you be safe? Do you have the antidote?"


    "I don''t know if there''s an antidote. I only know that you can''t escape."


    Jiang Ming smiled. Under Ning Sansheng''s confused gaze, he instantly rushed in front of him and used his spiritual energy to conjure a rope, directly binding the other party.


    With this binding, his hands were tightly bound.


    Ning Sansheng had never suffered such awful treatment. He cursed and shouted angrily, "Kid, what do you want? Do you still want to escape? How are you going to get out if you don''t beg me to let you out."


    Jiang Ming saw Ning Sansheng''s intentions. He shouted coldly and went forward to grab his neck.


    Ning Sansheng was speechless. He felt a sharp pain in his neck.


    He raised his hand and gestured at Jiang Ming, wanting him to forget about him. He felt a lingering fear in his heart.


    This was the world of the Ning family''s paintings. It was too bizarre for him to be restrained like this. He was supposed to be untouchable!


    Thinking of this, he tried to use his mind to automatically loosen the ropes, but the ropes just would not loosen.


    He simply looked at Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan suddenly felt that his body was out of control, and he kept moving toward Jiang Ming. He felt aggrieved.


    It was not the first time he had been controlled!


    Jiang Ming had expected this. Seeing this situation, he also tied Sikong Wuyuan up.


    "Since you have mypanion under your control, you two can be friends."


    He patted Sikong Wuyuan and Ning Sansheng''s shoulders.


    "Ning Sansheng!" Sikong Wuyuan reacted and shouted, "You wish! I will never collude with you!"


    Ning Sansheng was about to explode.


    This was the first time he felt so helpless. Furthermore, he was the one who was in charge of the world in the painting. This was too humiliating.


    After thinking for a moment, he simply conjured a few people out of thin air.


    These people looked like y dolls. Jiang Ming crushed them effortlessly with one hand, shocking Ning Sansheng and the others.


    Ning Sansheng was speechless.


    "Aren''t these y figurines extremely sturdy? How can they be so fragile? If this continues, I''ll be a sitting duck."


    "Brat, who let youe here? And you''re so disrespectful to our guests!"


    Coincidentally, at this moment, Master Ning appeared and raised his hand to give Ning Sansheng a p.


    "Father, what are you doing?" Ning Sansheng was upset. "Didn''t you say that I can do whatever I want with the things in this painting? Can you touch these two people?"


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan could not help but feel incredulous when they saw Master Ning''s new attitude.


    Master Ning was not like this at the beginning.


    They could not help but predict his next sentence.


    "The old madam of the Shang family is here, she wants to see you two," Master Ning smiled and said respectfully to the two of them.


    "So, we don''t need to be in this painting?"


    Yuan Hehe became excited.


    He did not want the livor mortis to continue expanding.


    "Of course not! I need the two of you to agree to a request of mine. Otherwise, I can''t let you out."


    Master Ning smiled threateningly.


    "What do you want?"


    Jiang Ming seemed to have understood something and sat down.


    If Master Ning went too far, he did not mind using force to reason things out.


    "This request is not too much. The Ning family just wants to cooperate more with the Shang family."


    Master Ning yed with the bead in his palm and threw it out as he spoke.


    "Of course, as long as the two of you help me fulfill this request, I can get you out of the painting and also help you with other things."


    This condition was extremely tempting, but Jiang Ming could see the killing intent in Master Ning''s words. He could not help but smile. "You''re right. I think we should continue to stay here."


    "Huh?" Yuan Hehe was confused. He said to Jiang Ming in his heart, "Your Majesty, are you sure? This is not a ce where you can stay for long. I don''t even know if you have livor mortis on your body."


    Master Ning''s eyes were filled with confusion as he sized up Jiang Ming.


    How was he so unafraid of death?


    Ning Sansheng still could not tell what was going on. He kept saying proudly, "Stop pretending. Isn''t this good? Aren''t you just trying to force my father to give you more benefits? What more do you losers want?"


    "What do you mean? How are we losers? You seem to have something to ask of us, right?"


    Hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan was unhappy, and he red at Master Ning and Ning Sansheng angrily.


    "Ah, don''t be angry. This is all a misunderstanding. You can consider this condition. After all, this isn''t a long-term solution."


    Master Ning was still smiling. Jiang Ming felt a little ufortable when he saw it. "I understand. Please go back."


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming did not seem to be moved at all. Master Ning felt that he had suffered a setback, but he could not continue to say anything.


    "Jiu Zhu, Sikong Wuyuan, Yuan Hehe," Ning Sansheng said irritably. "Don''t be so shameless."


    Jiang Ming was a little surprised when he heard him say their names correctly.


    They had not said all their names, so how did he know?


    "You unfilial son, why aren''t youing back with me? What are you doing here?"


    Master Ning realized that something had been exposed and wanted to leave with Ning Sansheng, but he was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    "Master Ning, Young Master Ning, shouldn''t you give us an exnation?" he said without hesitation.


    The rest of the people also felt that something was wrong and stopped the two of them.

 Chapter 998 998

    Chapter 998  998


    "Master Ning, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Where are you?"


    The spiritual device rang, and the old madam''s words rang out.


    Master Ning panicked. He raised his hand to wave at Jiang Ming and the other two. "This matter can be discussed easily. We will continue talkingter. You guys think about it first."


    Jiang Ming nodded.


    When Master Ning and Ning Sansheng left, he noticed the cross on each other''s waist and immediately secretly pulled it over.


    The two of them did not notice it. After they left, Jiang Ming took out the cross and fumbled around to look at it.


    There was a circr object in the middle, and it seemed to be imprisoning a beast.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe came over with curiosity in their eyes.


    "What is this?"


    Jiang Ming pinched the cross and found that the decoration inside was very soft. He could not help but feel strange.


    "Quick! Throw it away!"


    When she saw this thing clearly, the woman panicked. She went forward and wanted to hit Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded and took a few steps back.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "This is something that keeps the ancient divine beast imprisoned. If it''s not used properly, the divine beast wille out."


    The woman was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    She had thought that she would be safe in the painting, but why was there a hidden bomb?


    Jiang Ming nodded and put the cross in his pocket.


    "This should be good, right?"


    The woman still wanted to take the cross.


    "Such a dangerous thing should be destroyed. It can''t be left in this world. I''ll take it away myself."


    As she spoke, she raised her hand to take the cross away.


    Her attitude was suspicious, and Jiang Ming was a little apprehensive. He secretly switched it to a fake cross and gave it to her.


    The woman thought it was real and immediately snatched it away.


    "Hey! Is this really okay?"


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that the woman''s reaction was a little suspicious, so he stepped forward to stop her.


    The woman suddenly sped up and dodged him urately.


    Jiang Ming''s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    His subconscious told him that this woman was not holding the cross to protect him.


    With the cross, the woman began to hold her head high.


    "Atst, I don''t need to rely on anyone to bring me out. I can go out by myself."


    Jiang Ming felt a little strange.


    This woman''s expression changed too quickly. She was simply ruthless.


    "Why did you suddenly change?"


    Yuan Hehe could not believe it. He watched as the woman''s clothes gradually became more luxurious and her skin became more delicate.


    Her appearance had also be more beautiful, which surprised everyone.


    Sikong Wuyuan quickly asked, "Could you be the demon in the painting?


    "No, I''m a demon that the Ning family uses to create paintings. I''ve been beaten and abused for many years. Now, I finally have the ability to fight back."


    The woman was so emotional that she cried. She felt terrible.


    She had been trapped for so long, and she still had to beg Jiu Zhu and the others for help. Now, she could finally stand on her own two feet.


    "Are you trying to deal with us?"


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and looked at the woman.


    "How is that possible?" The woman pretended to be friendly. "We''re allies."


    As she spoke, she approached Jiang Ming and stabbed him in the abdomen.


    Feeling the pain, Jiang Ming found it ridiculous. He clenched his fingers, pulled out the knife, and quickly stabbed it into the other party''s body.


    The woman''s eyes widened. She did not expect this and could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Sheughed hysterically.


    "I didn''t expect that I would end up like this. Can you still save my son?"


    "What do you think? Don''t you know why we saved your son?"


    Jiang Ming found it funny and stared at the woman''s expression of pain.


    "After all this, I''m the one who gave up my son''s chance to survive."


    The woman was in pain, but she could no longer beg for mercy.


    She closed her eyes.


    "This demon is pitiful. That''s why she''s so hateful."


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at the corpse and could not help but sigh.


    If this woman was a little smarter, she would not have be like this.


    "She''s not dead. She''s still in the painting."


    Seeing that the woman''s body was showing signs of disappearing, Jiang Ming roughly understood something.


    He had not done anything that could make the woman''s soul dissipate. The only exnation was what he had said.


    "Does she not want the child anymore? It shouldn''t be, right?"


    Sikong Wuyuan shook his head.


    Judging from how this woman was thinking about her son even when she was about to die, it was difficult to believe she had given up on him and left.


    However, Jiang Mingughed. "She''ll be back after a while."


    "What about us?"


    Yuan Hehe looked at the new livor mortis spots on his arm, and his heart trembled.


    Was he going to die soon? He did not know how to get out.


    "Let me see if I can treat your livor mortis."


    Jiang Ming felt that they could not sit still and wait for death, so he turned around and walked to Yuan Hehe''s side.


    Yuan Hehe could not wait to show the new livor mortis to Jiang Ming. However, he was still a little afraid. "Will the livor mortis worsen if I don''t treat it well?"


    Jiang Ming did not reply. Instead, he carefully examined Yuan Hehe.


    He thought for a moment and immediately took out a silver needle from his hand and inserted it into the spots.


    With this stab, the livor mortis spots became even bigger.


    Jiang Ming was deep in thought.


    Perhaps the livor mortis spots would be bigger the more stimted Yuan Hehe was, but if it was the opposite, they would be smaller. How could he make them smaller?


    Just as Jiang Ming was thinking about it, he pulled out the silver needle and found that the livor mortis spots had be smaller.


    Yuan Hehe was pleasantly surprised.


    "It seems that silver needles are the best solution."


    Jiang Ming could not help but be pleasantly surprised. He inserted the silver needle again and pulled it out again.


    After a while, the livor mortispletely disappeared.


    Yuan He was so happy that he cried.


    Jiang Ming was his savior!


    "Your Majesty, how are we going to get out of here?"


    The issue of the livor mortis was almost resolved. Now, it was time to get out.


    The demon was not a good person. What she said might not be right. He did not want to be scammed.


    "That demon will tell us," Jiang Ming said. He was deep in thought.


    "What do you mean?"


    Sikong Wuyuan seemed to have understood something and was stunned.


    "Then let''s go find that woman''s son now."


    Jiang Ming nodded and brought him and Yuan Hehe over.


    When they arrived at the location, they realized that the child had already disappeared.


    Jiang Ming frowned.


    "We were a step toote. I didn''t expect that woman to be so fast."


    Sikong Wuyuan was instantly deted.

 Chapter 999 999

    Chapter 999  999


    Everything had be more difficult.


    "I''ll go look for them again. They might not have gone too far."


    Jiang Ming found it a little strange.


    How had the demon escaped so fast?


    She had said that she had made fake paintings, so how could she have escaped?


    As he spoke, Sikong Wuyuan noticed that there seemed to be something in a crack, but when he moved closer, he found that there was no trace.


    "This is interesting. I''ll get the thing out."


    Jiang Ming noticed it and felt that it was strange. Some subtle spiritual energy appeared in his hand.


    Not long after the spiritual energy entered, the demon and her son were forced out.


    The demon was on the verge of death. She clutched her chest, but she did not forget to protect her son.


    "Please let my mother go," the child cried. "My mother didn''t do it on purpose."


    "What right do you have to ask us to let your mother go?" Jiang Ming asked calmly. "You should know what your mother did to us, right?"


    As soon as he said this, the child suddenly trembled. He turned to hug Jiang Ming and looked at his mother.


    "Leave quickly. Don''t let these people catch you."


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry, but he also felt that the demon and her son were a little pitiful.


    Was there a need to wait until the end before doing such a thing?


    The demon exhaled and looked at Jiang Ming. "I don''t think you''re such an unreasonable person."


    "You want to reason with me?"


    Jiang Ming frowned and wanted to push the child down, but he was stopped by the demon.


    "I''ll take you to a good ce. Let us go."


    The demon panted.


    She still could not negotiate terms with someone as scary as Jiang Ming.


    "If you guys aren''t done talking, the Ning family''s secrets will be leaked."


    Master Ning stood in front of everyone and gave Jiang Ming a ruthless look. He shot forward.


    His movements were extremely agile. Jiang Ming retreated, turned over, and dodged.


    Master Ning continued to pursue him, spiritual energying out of his fingers.


    This spiritual energy spread to Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe, and the two of them began to fight each other.


    They were extremely fast. The two of them felt as if they were fleeing for their lives.


    Jiang Ming did not know how much Master Ning had heard about him and the demon, so he brought up Madam Shang.


    "If you don''t hand her over and listen to her, will she really let you go?"


    He looked at Master Ning, not understanding what he was thinking.


    They got along at first. Why did they be like this now?


    "The old madam of the Shang family has already given up on you guys. When she heard that you guys were in the painting, she didn''t care at all. My efforts were wasted."


    Master Ning was extremely frustrated, and his eyes were murderous.


    When he quarreled with the old madam, he felt that she had gone crazy in her pursuit of longevity.


    He did not want the old madam to live that long, he still wanted a share of the profits after she died!


    Jiang Ming could tell that Master Ning was lying, but he did not care.


    There was no need to tell the truth or lie now.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were panting heavily, unable to keep up with them.


    Jiang Ming became faster and faster. He circled around Master Ning.


    Master Ning could not see Jiang Ming''s figure at all. He immediately became afraid and kept trembling.


    Jiang Ming took this opportunity to bring the demon and the child elsewhere.


    "What do you mean?" The demon could not understand. Her pupils trembled.


    "If Master Ning catches you, you won''t have a good ending." Jiang Ming nced at Master Ning.


    He said that on purpose.


    He found that this demon was verypassionate and knew a lot.


    She might be their only way out.


    Master Ning did not know that Jiang Ming had left. He was still shouting, "Come out! Come out quickly! I''m not afraid of you!"


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and kicked him.


    He was right. The demon was instantly moved by gratitude. She took a deep breath and said, "It was all my fault before. I will seriously help you escape tonight if you trust me."


    Toward the end, she was a little uncertain.


    However, she was speaking the truth. There was nothing she could do if Jiang Ming did not believe her.


    "I believe you."


    Jiang Ming grasped her thoughts and immediately replied with a firm tone.


    The demon''s heart moved slightly, but she did not say anything.


    Master Ning was kicked to the ground before he quickly stood up again.


    He closed his eyes, and a huge chain appeared in his hand.


    The iron chain was infused with lightning.


    Master Ning quickly threw it at Jiang Ming. He was extremely fast, but it could notpare to Jiang Ming''s speed.


    Jiang Ming grabbed the iron chain directly, yanked it back, and threw Master Ning out with force.


    Master Ning fell down again. He was extremely annoyed. He tried to strike back.


    However, he could not find Jiang Ming. In the end, he exhausted a lot of his strength.


    "Father, you have to go back quickly."


    Ning Keke suddenly appeared in front of Master Ning and left with him without any exnation, but she was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    "This is not a ce where you cane and go as you please."


    He stared coldly at Ning Keke.


    The Ning family was very entitled. He needed to bring them down a peg or two.


    Ning Keke could not help but shiver. Then sheughed and said, "This is the Ning family''s world. What can you do?" You will forever be the nourishment of the painting!"


    No wonder they could not get out of the painting. It was the painting that trapped them!


    Jiang Ming''s eyes flickered.


    Sikong Wuyuan walked toward Ning Keke.


    Master Ning spread out his fingers, and spiritual energy shot out from his palm, directly shing with Sikong Wuyuan''s spiritual energy.


    Sikong Wuyuan almost could not take the impact of the collision of spiritual energy. He was surprised.


    A young woman was actually stronger than him? What was the point of his training?


    Jiang Ming saw his confusion and said, "This is the Ning family''s world. You naturally can''t beat a young woman."


    "What do you mean by that? I can beat Sikong Wuyuan even if I go out!"


    Ning Keke was upset.


    A vortex opened and sucked Jiang Ming and the other two in.


    Master Ning opened his eyes.


    Fortunately, this was the world of the painting. The three of them had entered the vortex. There should be no way for them to find the Ning family again.


    When Jiang Ming opened his eyes again, he saw a barrennd in front of him.

 Chapter 1000 1000

    Chapter 1000  1000


    "Master Ning is quite powerful. He brought us to an unfamiliar ce when we weren''t paying attention."


    Sikong Wuyuan looked around speechlessly.


    He really could not let his guard down in this world.


    Jiang Ming did not reply and looked around for an exit.


    After a while, some tiny things gathered in the surroundings.


    Looking closely, they were all spiders.


    Sikong Wuyuan gulped, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    "How did so many spiders gather here?"


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes, raised his hand, and gathered all the spiders together.


    The spiders gathered into a big ball.


    Jiang Ming wrapped them up with a barrier. These spiders were crushed until they oozed yellow liquid. Some of them disappeared on the spot.


    Yuan Hehe exhaled.


    He was most afraid of spiders, and now he had witnessed a spider army being crushed.


    Unexpectedly, the yellow liquid flowed out of the barrier and directly reached the feet of Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Jiang Ming felt that the liquid was harmful, so he immediately pulled Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan away.


    Yuan Hehe suddenly felt a sharp pain all over his body and could not help but be stunned.


    He then involuntarily clenched his palm and realized that the yellow liquid had unknowingly reached his hand.


    Jiang Ming noticed that Yuan Hehe seemed to have fallen into a strange daze and quickly went forward to ask.


    Yuan Hehe could not even understand what he was saying and kept gesturing to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming could not help but find it strange. He tried his best to hold Yuan Hehe back, hoping that he would keep calm.


    However, things were not that simple. Yuan Hehe''s body began to involuntarily transform into the appearance of a spider, and even his hands became the legs of a spider.


    Sikong Wuyuan was dumbfounded. He could not help but take a step back. "What''s going on?"


    However, he soon realized that he had the same symptoms as Yuan Hehe and fell to the ground involuntarily.


    His eyes were filled with tears.


    Was he going to die? Was he going to die as a spider?


    Jiang Ming felt that everything was too strange.


    How could a human be a spider? Even if they were stained with the spider''s yellow liquid, it was unlikely that such a situation would ur. The only exnation was that everything in front of them was fake.


    After figuring everything out, Jiang Ming raised his hand and clenched his palm. Everything around him shook.


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan could not sit still anymore and rolled down.


    "This space seems to be about to be destroyed."


    Sikong Wuyuan looked around and wanted to grab Jiang Ming''s sleeve, but he found that thetter seemed to be getting further and further away from him.


    Jiang Ming also noticed this situation. He quickly released the suction force and sucked Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe into his body.


    After a while, the buildings in the space were shattered. Jiang Ming and the others also saw the scene outside the painting.


    This was a small secret room. There was nothing inside, but the walls seemed to be made of gold.


    Jiang Ming knocked on the wall and found that it was hollow inside.


    He immediately took out a knife and cut it in half.


    A door suddenly appeared on the wall. Jiang Ming signaled Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe to follow him out.


    However, the two of them could not stand up at all. Their legs were in intense pain, and sweat was even forming between their brows.


    Jiang Ming noticed their situation and quickly came over to check. However, he found that their legs had been surrounded by spiders.


    The spiders fused together, not giving Jiang Ming a chance to break through at all.


    "Hold on a little longer. I need to pull out these spiders."


    Jiang Ming took a deep breath and was shocked. He raised his hand and walked toward Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    Although the two of them were prepared, they still could not help but cry out in pain when Jiang Ming came over.


    His voice was unusually loud, and it could not help but attract the attention of the people outside the secret chamber.


    The soldiers guarding the secret chamber outside immediately panicked.


    "I''m afraid that the people inside are about toe out. At that time, we will all die tragically. I think we should leave quickly."


    "If we leave rashly, we''ll be beaten to death by Master Ning," another soldier shook his head and said.


    "We''re going to die anyway. It''s better to wait here and pretend that we don''t know anything."


    At that moment, Jiang Ming had already settled the issue with Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. He took the two of them out of the door, but they identally entered a passage.


    This passage was extremely long, and there were some rats and snakes slithering around.


    Jiang Ming led the way while Sikong Wuyuan blocked the way from behind.


    Seeing that someone wasing, the animals could not help but be afraid. Some of the bold ones went forward to bite Jiang Ming and were killed immediately.


    When they left the passageway, they found themselves in another secret chamber.


    There was someone in the secret room. His hands and feet were tied together, but his expression was extremely peaceful. He looked dead.


    Jiang Ming only looked at the corpse, but he felt a chill on his back.


    Yuan Hehe came up to him. He could not help but swallow his saliva. "I''ve seen corpses like this before. The spell used was the art of longevity. I didn''t expect it to appear here."


    "The art of longevity? What is that?"


    Jiang Ming was confused.


    Yuan Hehe was about to speak when he realized that the door outside had opened.


    He immediately made a shushing gesture at everyone.


    Sikong Wuyuan, who was behind him, felt uneasy.


    He exhaled.


    He hoped that they were safe and sound.


    An olddy who looked to be over fifty years old walked in from afar.


    A sinister smile hung on the olddy''s lips as she held a flower basket in her hand.


    He did not know what was in the basket, but it was wrapped in a cloth.


    "Everyone dies," she muttered to herself as she walked. "We need to use some things to obtain eternal life."


    "What era are we in now? Is there still the art of longevity?"


    The three of them heard her clearly, and Yuan Hehe could not help butin in his heart.


    Sikong Wuyuan smacked him. "There really is such a technique. Don''t try to be obnoxious."


    Unexpectedly, the olddy heard them.


    She looked around, and her expression turned cold.


    "Who''s there? Hurry up ande out. You''re asking for death."


    Yuan Hehe''s heart skipped a beat. He wanted to go out but was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    "Don''t move. Wait here quietly."


    Yuan Hehe could not help but feel anxious when he heard Jiang Ming say this to him in his heart.


    "Ning Caichen, if we just sit here and wait for death, we won''t be able to escape."


    As soon as she said this, the olddy came in front of them.

 Chapter 1001 1001

    Chapter 1001  1001


    "I finally found you." She grinned at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming felt that she sounded a little scary. He quickly rushed out and grabbed the olddy''s neck, but she quickly disappeared.


    "An automatic vanishing technique? This olddy is quite smart."


    Sikong Wuyuan saw this and quickly went to the wall and knocked out an empty part. It was hiding the olddy.


    The olddy fell to the ground. Her eyes were filled with anger. She red at Sikong Wuyuan. "How did you know I was here?"


    Jiang Ming was shocked by Sikong Wuyuan''s reaction, but he quicklyposed himself.


    After all, Sikong Wuyuan had traveled to various ces, so it was not odd for him to know these things.


    Yuan Hehe was amazed. He looked at Sikong Wuyuan and said, "As expected of you. You know so much."


    The olddy smiled sinisterly. "What''s the big deal? Regardless, it''s good that you''re here. I need the lives of some young people to extend my own life."


    Jiang Ming could not help but be stunned for a moment. Then, he realized that she had thrown something at them.


    Jiang Ming felt that something was wrong. He quickly raised his hand and blocked it in front of him. At the same time, he released a barrier to separate him and the olddy.


    The olddy snorted coldly.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can''t get out of here."


    As she spoke, she startedughing again. She spread her arms.


    The room was instantly covered by something.


    This thing was transparent, but Jiang Ming knew that it was probably some kind of barrier.


    "If we can''t get out, then so be it. At most, we''ll sacrifice you to let us leave!"


    Yuan Hehe did not think much of it. He looked at the iron cage at the side and immediately grabbed the olddy.


    The olddy did not move at all. Instead, she grabbed Yuan Hehe''s neck and threw him into the iron cage.


    "I can hear your thoughts."


    She patted the dust off her shoulder and threw something at Yuan Hehe.


    Yuan Hehe instantly turned into a rat. He looked at his own body and could not help but scream in fear.


    However, he could only make creaking sounds.


    "How can you turn a human into a rat?"


    Jiang Ming took a step back, suspecting that everything here was fake.


    "This is probably a smokescreen," Sikong Wuyuan shook his head.


    "Do you think this world is only a smokescreen?" The olddyughed. "I advise you to be obedient. Otherwise, I''ll eat you."


    "You sure know how to scare people, but we''re not children."


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes and turned to look at Yuan Hehe.


    Although everyone else thought that Yuan Hehe had turned into a rat, he was the only one who noticed that his body had not changed at all.


    He could not help but want tough.


    This smokescreen was really useless.


    These words made the olddy fly into a rage out of humiliation. She went forward and wanted to grab Jiang Ming''s face. She said sinisterly, "I want to turn you into a rat too. I want you to be with yourpanions!"


    "In your dreams!"


    Jiang Ming took advantage of the fact that the olddy was not paying attention and turned her into a rat first.


    The olddy could not believe it. She looked at her body and could not help but feel strange.


    "How did you learn the same spell as me?"


    When Sikong Wuyuan saw this, he immediately understood.


    "It seems that it was indeed a cover-up. It''s just that Ning Caichen''s spiritual energy is stronger than ours, so he could tell that we didn''t know."


    The olddy did not expect her n to be seen through, and she immediately gritted her teeth.


    "This isn''t a smokescreen!"


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, someone suddenly knocked on the door. The knocking was so strong that the door was about to be shaken open.


    "Open the door! Open the door!"


    The voices of a group of people mixed together came from outside, and Jiang Ming could not help but be vignt.


    This person had to be the olddy''s subordinate.


    He nced at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. The two of them understood what he meant and immediately blocked the door.


    However, the person who was supposed to be dead suddenly opened his eyes and quietly went behind Jiang Ming.


    He only felt a chill on his back and saw that person smile at him.


    This smile was the same as the olddy''s smile.


    Looking down, there were still faint lines swaying on the person''s body.


    With a shake, this person spat out something from his mouth.


    The ground instantly turned ck.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and blocked the spit with his sleeve. His sleeve immediately turned ck.


    In order to prevent the things outside from seeping into his body, Jiang Ming cut the sleeve with a knife and threw it on the ground.


    Many small bugs appeared on it. If one did not look carefully, one would not know that these were bugs.


    Sikong Wuyuan took a step back.


    "How sinister. The olddy actually raised such a pet. Doesn''t this pet need human blood to grow up? This is too strange."


    "That''s right," the olddy said. "They need human blood for nourishment. You guys are the best food for them."


    Jiang Ming looked up to find the exit, but he found a ck object spreading above the house.


    Although he could not see it clearly, ording to the olddy, he felt that this thing was the pet.


    Following that, the ck object not only expanded but also fell down.


    Jiang Ming quickly pulled Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan back.


    However, as he retreated, he realized that the wall beside him was also covered in ck gunk.


    Now, if they wanted to leave, they could only go out through the door.


    Jiang Ming informed Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe about the situation, and the three of them reached an agreement.


    No matter what, even if it was horrible outside, they had to get out through this door.


    When they reached the door, the olddy was proud.


    "Even if you open the door, you won''t be able to get out. My people are outside. Can you beat them all?"


    After roughly understanding the situation outside, Jiang Ming opened the door without hesitation.


    This was the only path left for them.


    As the bugs spread, the entire wall suddenly turned ck. Those people rushed in.


    They did not know about the problem with the bugs and surrounded Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Jiang Ming did not attack them. He had constructed a barrier for himself and even brought Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe into it.


    Seeing this barrier, the two of them could not help but be stunned.


    As the bugs fell, they moved extremely fast.


    The rest of the people were instantly bitten by these insects, and they repeatedly cried out in pain.

 Chapter 1002 1002

    Chapter 1002  1002


    Seeing this, Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan roughly understood something and could not help but praise Jiang Ming in their hearts.


    He was right. If it were them, they would have been bitten to death by these bugs.


    However, the olddy suddenly burst intoughter.


    "You guys have really helped me a lot. Thank you so much."


    Jiang Ming suspected that she was mentally unstable.


    Her people had been bitten by her own bugs. Despite that, this olddy could still smile and thank them.


    Sikong Wuyuan, Yuan Hehe, and Jiang Ming had the same thoughts.


    However, they soon realized that they were wrong. As these people were bitten by the bugs until they werepletely out of breath, the olddy''s appearance also changed drastically.


    Her originally wrinkled skin began to be smooth, and even her pale face became rosy, looking very healthy.


    Seeing this phenomenon, Jiang Ming could not help but make a bold guess.


    Could these bugs be the secret of this olddy''s power? However, this was a little too outrageous.


    "She... She actually became younger."


    Sikong Wuyuan was incredulous.


    Even after traveling the world for so many years, he had never seen such a spell. Now, he actually saw it at this ce.


    The olddy''s smile became even sweeter. The dimples at the corners of her mouth were deep, and her voice was like a young girl''s, clear and pleasant.


    "Why don''t you guys be nutrients for the bugs? This way, I will be younger, and all the spiritual energy in your bodies will be mine."


    "You''re delusional."


    Jiang Ming rushed forward and threw a ball at the olddy.


    The ball was very powerful.


    The moment the ball got close to the olddy, it exploded and destroyed her face.


    The olddy could not believe that the appearance she had painstakingly obtained was destroyed just like that. Her expression instantly became ferocious.


    "You want to destroy my beauty? There''s no way. I think you''ll be buried with my children here."


    "Children? Was that puppet one of your children? You''re really heartless. You can even harm your own child."


    Sikong Wuyuan roughly understood what the olddy meant. He rushed over and clenched his fists. He ttened the puppet and threw it in front of the olddy.


    The olddy was already very afraid of her son. Now that she saw him, she subconsciously trembled.


    Even though she knew that he was already dead, she still could not help but push the puppet forward.


    At this moment, the group of people suddenly seemed to have mutated. They rushed straight toward Jiang Ming and the other two. They muttered to themselves, "Give me back my life! Give me back my life!"


    Although the people around them did not understand, Jiang Ming understood clearly.


    These people had been imprisoned by the olddy at some point.


    These ropes should be the key to the olddy''s control over them.


    Jiang Ming pretended not to move. Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe thought something was wrong with him and quickly went over to check on him.


    However, the people who were being controlled had already pounced over. Jiang Ming took the opportunity to cut all the strings.


    The olddy had lost control of everything, and those people all fell to the ground.


    "If you want us to die with you, why don''t you die first? After all, you''re their biological parent. They must miss you very much."


    Jiang Ming pulled the broken wire and controlled these people to surround the olddy. The olddy was shocked, and her body stiffened, but she had no choice but to move forward to deal with it.


    She had spent a lot of spiritual energy for her appearance, and now her spiritual energy had dried up.


    If no one helped her, she would inevitably die.


    She thought for a moment and shook a bell secretly. The sound of the bell spread throughout the entire ce.


    Some people''s eyes suddenly became empty. They gathered together and rushed toward Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Their movements were extremely loud, and Jiang Ming and the other two heard it clearly.


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan panicked.


    "Looks like something ising. Perhaps it has something to do with that bell."


    Jiang Ming saw the olddy''s actions clearly and secretly told Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan to take the bell away.


    This time, the olddy had learned her lesson. After changing the bell, she destroyed it.


    The bell instantly turned into powder. The powder evaporated in the air and gave off a strange smell, which also reached the tip of Jiang Ming''s nose.


    Jiang Ming was extremely sensitive to smells, so he quickly sealed the acupuncture points of Sikong Wuyuan, Yuan Hehe, and himself.


    The three of them could no longer smell anything, and the olddy was going crazy.


    She did not own this bell to begin with. It was given to her by her son to save her life. Instead, she was tricked by her son!


    She had thought that her son would not notice her killing intent toward him, but in the end, he had held such resentment.


    "This bell summons the unconscious."


    The olddy disregarded everything and used all her spells to shout into the distance.


    Those people suddenly sped up and surrounded Jiang Ming and the other two.


    "I was wondering who this spell was used on, but it turned out to be used on this group of people."


    Three swords appeared in Jiang Ming''s hand, and he handed the other two swords to Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan.


    They understood what Jiang Ming meant. They took their swords and headed toward the main group.


    Although their consciousness was controlled, they could still fight.


    Not long after, Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan were exhausted and began to pant.


    They felt dizzy, and their bodies could not hold on any longer.


    Jiang Ming noticed the state of the two and quickly sped up. Most of them fell to the ground, but they quickly stood up again.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming simply brought Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan out of the door and closed it, leaving only the olddy and the rest of the group.


    Seeing that she was gone, the group turned their attention to the olddy.


    The olddy looked at the swarm of people and immediately panicked.


    "What do you want? I''m the one who summoned you."


    However, thisrge group of people no longer had any consciousness. They only knew how to kill.


    Jiang Ming and the other two heard the olddy''s howls from outside and could not help but shake their heads.


    She really reaped what she sowed.


    "You guys are quite amazing. You know how to counterattack and even made that olddy fall to her knees."


    Ning Keke''s voice reached the ears of Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Jiang Ming clenched his fists. He recognized Ning Keke and sneered. "The Ning family has no qualms about using elders to further their agenda, I see."

 Chapter 1003 1003

    Chapter 1003  1003


    Ning Keke smiled awkwardly and said proudly, "Of course. The Ning family is one of the best. You can try to join the Ning family. I can ask my father to help you."


    Jiang Ming just wanted tough at her words.


    They were so fake.


    "It''s not difficult for us to join the Ning family. As long as you give us your peerless treasures, we''ll agree to join your family."


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that they had suffered too much this time.


    No matter what, they had to get some benefits from the Ning family.


    Ning Keke shook her head and said, "You are not strong enough to get the Ning family''s peerless treasures. If you want, I can give you some of the Ning family''s herbs. Although these herbs are not as precious as their peerless treasures, they can also improve your abilities and nourish your bodies."


    "Are you going to give us herbs or poison?"


    Jiang Ming did not trust Ning Ke at all and asked her directly.


    "Let''s go. Don''t pay attention to her."


    "You''re really asking for death!"


    Ning Keke took out a whip from somewhere.


    The whip was full of thorns. She raised her hand to hit Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Jiang Ming did not dodge. Instead, he grabbed the whip.


    The strange thing was that when the thorns touched his hand, they shrank back and disappeared.


    Sikong Wuyuan looked confused.


    The power of Ning Caichen was really unfathomable. How could the thorns retract automatically?


    In fact, Jiang Ming used his spiritual energy to break the thorns.


    It was just that in the eyes of others, they were automatically retracted.


    "How can my whip listen to you?"


    Ning Keke was shocked.


    Jiang Mingughed at her words.


    After all, she was a spoiled youngdy who had no knowledge at all.


    Yuan Hehe shook his head. "Miss Ning, I advise you to go back and train some more. Don''t embarrass yourself here."


    Ning Keke realized that something was wrong. She pped her hands and said, "This is the Ning family''s territory. If you want to go out, you have to listen to me. It''s not easy for you toe all the way here. Why don''t youe to the Ning family as guests? The Ning family will treat you well."


    Cherry, the servant beside her, also chimed in. "Yes, Miss Ning has always been warm and kind to others. You will be taken good care of."


    "Let''s not act stupid."


    Sikong Wuyuan grinned and released a ring from his hand.


    The ring directly bound Ning Keke. It was a very tight grip. She immediately felt out of breath. She said with difficulty, "I am the Ning family''s biological daughter. If you kill me, the Ning family will not let you off."


    Jiang Ming was already used to hearing such words. He was about to speak when he was interrupted by another person.


    The old madam of the Shang family walked over slowly. Master Ning was standing beside her.


    "Jiu Zhu, I''m here to bring you home. The Ning family has gone too far. I''ve already punished some of their people. Jiu Zhu, how do you feel? Are you injured?"


    Shang Lele also came up to Jiang Ming and sized him up. She looked worried, and it did not seem insincere.


    Jiang Ming felt ufortable for no reason.


    He felt that Shang Lele was looking at him in a lewd manner.


    "Master Ning, I''ve said it before. If Ning Caichen is injured, I''ll do my best to deal with the Ning family!" the old madam snorted coldly, her eyes fixed on Master Ning.


    Master Ning did not expect her to do so much for Jiang Ming. He coughed and said, "How is that possible? Keke was just having a small argument with Ning Caichen. Madam Shang, why don''t you have a cup of tea with Ning Caichen and discuss the marriage between your daughter and my son, how about it?"


    "I think the Ning family is too disrespectful to the guests of the Shang family. Let''s forget about this marriage."


    The old madam walked in front of Jiang Ming and did not look at Master Ning again.


    "Jiu Zhu, I''m sorry I''mte. Let''s go."


    She heaved a sigh of relief.


    The Life Tree could not be gone just like that. Master Ning really did not have any foresight!


    "No problem. It''s just that there are some things that the Ning family doesn''t seem to understand."


    Jiang Ming turned his head and looked at Master Ning.


    Just like Sikong Wuyuan said, if they did not get anything in return, it would be too much of a loss.


    "What do you mean? Do you want to take something from the Ning family? Speaking of this thing, the Shang family has a hundred times more than the Ning family, you can discuss it with the Shang family head."


    Master Ning tried to divert Jiang Mi''s attention, but he was starting to get irritated.


    Judging from the situation, it was obvious that Ning Caichen wanted to bleed them dry.


    This was not his problem, but the problem of those servants. Why should the Ning family bear the responsibility for it?


    "So, you don''t want to take any responsibility for all of this?"


    Sikong Wuyuan pursed his lips in displeasure.


    They had suffered so many grievances, but Master Ning did not care at all.


    "That''s right," Yuan Hehe added. "No matter what, Master Ning has to give us an exnation. What do you think?"


    Naturally, the old madam was biased toward Jiang Ming and the other two. She patted the dust off her clothes and said, "Master Ning, what Ning Caichen said is not wrong. You shouldpensate them. As for the Shang family''s things, Ning Caichen can use them as he pleases, he doesn''t need the Shang family to give them to him."


    Jiang Ming could not help but be stunned for a moment.


    He was not a member of the Shang family, was it worth it for this old madam to do this?


    Or was there something on him that was extremely tempting to her?


    However, he could not understand.


    What could he have that was worth her being like this? Except for his life, of course¡­


    At the end of his thought, Jiang Ming quickly rejected it.


    That should not be possible. His life was not worth anything.


    Sikong Wuyuan had been looking at the old madam.


    He was as confused as Jiang Ming.


    He knew Jiang Ming''s strength, but he also felt that the Shang family did notck powerful people.


    "Then what do you want?"


    No matter how unwilling he was, Master Ning could onlypromise.

 Chapter 1004 1004

    Chapter 1004  1004


    "A bowl of porridge."


    Before Jiang Ming could speak, the old madam spoke on his behalf.


    Porridge?


    Hearing her, the others could not help but be stunned.


    Jiang Ming seriously suspected that he had misheard.


    The old madam had insisted onpensation. Despite that, all she asked for was a bowl of porridge?


    What an odd request!


    Unexpectedly, when Master Ning heard this, his expression changed and becamepletely distorted.


    "The things that the Shang family head wants are really precious, but the Ning family does not have them now, I''m really sorry."


    Yuan Hehe could not help butugh.


    "Why doesn''t the Ning family even have a bowl of porridge? You can just go and get it."


    Jiang Ming did not say anything.


    Judging from the attitude of Master Ning, this was not an ordinary bowl of porridge.


    The old madam snorted coldly.


    "Are you lying? Do you need help to find it? Do remember that the Shang family will not be kind to those who deceive them."


    Thetter part of her words was obviously threatening. Master Ning''s expression changed again. Then, he smiled. "Madam Shang, you really know how to threaten people. However, there''s only one bowl left. This should be enough, right?"


    "Let''s not talk about the amount. Let''s take a look first."


    Jiang Ming was very curious about what the porridge was, so he could not help but speak up.


    "Of course. This must be genuine white porridge."


    Master Ning pped his hands, the smile on his lips widening.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not say anything.


    He vaguely remembered that he had heard of such a porridge before, but he just could not remember.


    A few servants immediately gathered together. Their hands were holding a tray that was covered with a red cloth.


    The silhouette of a bowl could be seen.


    Jiang Ming vaguely felt that something was wrong.


    Was this really in porridge?


    Was the porridge of the Ning family so precious? Could it be that drinking it could nourish spiritual energy?


    Just as he was thinking about it, Master Ning removed the red cloth.


    As Jiang Ming had guessed, there was indeed a bowl of porridge under it.


    The rice grains on it were very small. It looked like it came from a soup kitchen


    Jiang Ming felt a headacheing on.


    They were probably joking. How could such a thing be a bargaining chip?


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe stared at it, but they could not find anything special about the porridge.


    Master Ning saw this andughed out loud.


    "This porridge is just in porridge. You don''t have to look at it anymore."


    The old madam nodded. "This porridge is not bad. However, just one bowl is too little. Master Ning, you should get more."


    "Madam Shang, you''re as cunning as ever. In that case, how about adding the jade seal? Although this jade seal is notparable to the Shang family''s jade seal, it is still the Ning family''s treasure."


    Master Ning felt his heart ache, and the smile on his face had already somewhat copsed.


    Ning Keke could not understand what was going on. She frowned and said, "Father, this jade seal is one of the better items in the Ning family. Is it really okay to give it away like this?"


    As she spoke, she nced at the old madam.


    She knew the Shang family''s strength, but wasn''t this too much?


    "Then do you mean that you''re not willing to give it to the Shang family?"


    The old madam snorted coldly again, but she was not too unhappy as she slowly drank her tea.


    "How can that be? Don''t be silly."


    Master Ning secretly patted his daughter''s hand, signaling her not to speak.


    Ning Keke felt upset, but she could not say anything directly. She could only swallow her anger and feel indignant in her heart.


    This old madam from the Shang family was such a bully. When she took over the Ning family, she would definitely make the Ning family stronger and not let them suffer such grievances.


    Jiang Ming still could not understand their conversation.


    What was the use of this porridge? There was nothing special about it.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but say, "As long as this porridge is sprinkled on your body, you will be able to obtain a new skill. Rumor has it that someone who drank this porridge obtained the invisibility technique."


    At the end of his sentence, the old madam''s eyes lit up as she rejoiced in her heart.


    If not for the fact that the Ning family could not use it, it would have been squandered by them long ago.


    However, the Ning family was really stingy. They could not use it and were unwilling to give it to other families.


    "I didn''t expect there to be such an amazing thing in this world."


    Sikong Wuyuan also praised it.


    Yuan Hehe felt that it was a little strange.


    "It''s just a bowl of porridge. How can it have so many uses?"


    "Some things can''t be seen with the naked eye." The old madam smiled.


    She was kind to these people because they might be her friends in the future.


    "Grandma, there are some things in the family that need you to deal with."


    At this moment, Shang Lele''s expression suddenly became critical. She looked at the old madam carefully.


    Even though the Shang family had a bright appearance and was feared by the other ns, they were not united internally.


    The other family members were eager to fight for the Shang family''s riches.


    Moreover, Madam Shang was already old, so the people around her had even more intense thoughts.


    Thinking of this, her eyes could not help but dim.


    Those rtives did not care about her grandma''s health at all.


    Old Madam Shang knew what was going on. She quickly followed the others and said, "Jiu Zhu, you guys can stay here for a while. Or go somewhere nearby. I''ll go and settle some matters first. My granddaughter, Shang Lele, will lead you."


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    Jiang Ming nodded politely.


    Shang Lele narrowed her eyes and suddenly said, "This porridge is fake. How can Master Ning use such an ordinary thing to fool people?"


    "What''s wrong?" Not expecting Shang Lele to be able to see through his tricks, Master Ning coughed and said, "Are you sure you''re not mistaken? How could this be fake? How could we even think of fooling the Shang family?"


    Shang Lele did not reply and pushed the porridge to the ground.


    The bowl shattered and the porridge disappeared.


    The old madam was furious and stepped on the remaining pieces of the bowl.


    She looked at Master Ning. "Master Ning, this attitude is not good. Although there are some small conflicts in the Shang family, I''m not dead yet."


    Ning Keke could not bear to watch her father being forced into this state.


    She stood in front of her father and said, "If you have any problems,e and find me. Don''t make things difficult for my father. We will solve the problem of the porridge."

 Chapter 1005 1005

    Chapter 1005  1005


    "I don''t need you to solve it. Just give us the real porridge."


    Jiang Ming felt that it would be bad if he did not step forward, so he did.


    However, at this moment, themunicator beside Shang Lele''s hand kept shing. It was obvious that something extremely important had happened.


    She could not help but urge the old madam in her heart.


    "Grandma, we can''t take it anymore. We have to hurry back."


    "It''s just that the matter here¡­"


    The old madam could not help but feel troubled.


    Jiang Ming saw through her thoughts and quickly said, "We''ll settle the things here. You just go and do your own things."


    "Is it really possible?"


    The old madam looked at him suspiciously and was a little uncertain.


    Master Ning heaved a sigh of relief.


    If the Shang family''s old madam was not here, then he could still continue the negotiations.


    Ning Keke was still secretly trembling.


    She was still young, and now that she had offended the Shang family''s old madam, she did not know if she would be angry.


    "If you don''t believe me, then neither side can do a good job."


    Jiang Ming analyzed the pros and cons.


    The old madam felt that it made sense, so she looked at her granddaughter and left.


    Shang Lele knew her grandmother''s intentions. Then, she said to Master Ning, "We don''t want to waste time. We hope that you can send the porridge here as soon as possible."


    There was no room for refusal in his words. Master Ning pretended to be troubled. "Recently, many things have happened in the Ning family. We have used this porridge to make a lot of friends. Now, there is no more porridge. We have to wait for new porridge."


    His words made Jiang Ming suspicious.


    "Can this porridgee out of thin air?"


    "Although it''s a little ridiculous, it''s true." Master Ning pretended to be friendly and said, "The porridge of the Ning family will onlye out once every thousand years. This porridge will multiply in the soil deep in the Ning family''s garden. It''s said that there are guardian beasts guarding the Ning family''s porridge. If the Ning family wasn''t willing to hand it over, they would have snatched the porridge back."


    "Why don''t we wait another thousand years?" Ning Keke asked. "I''m sure you guys aren''t in a hurry."


    "Since you''re stalling for time, don''t me us for being impolite."


    Shang Lele could tell that they were spewing nonsense. She released some tiny bugs from her hands.


    These little bugs were transparent and sneaked to Master Ning''s side.


    Sensing something wrong, Master Ning stiffened. He raised his hand and set up an inescapable around him.


    The bugs were trapped by the and tightly bound together.


    "You''re really impatient. You''re already attacking us."


    Ning Keke felt that these people had gone too far. She went forward and wanted to give Shang Lele a p, but she was stopped by her.


    "Do you think your strength canpare to mine? The Shang family''s training is not something the Ning family''s training canpare to!"


    Shang Lele was not afraid of falling out with her. She lifted her leg and kicked Ning Keke, directly hitting a vital spot.


    Ning Keke immediately covered her lower body, her eyes filled with tears.


    "Keke!"


    Master Ning''s heart ached when he saw this. He quickly went forward and pushed Shang Lele.


    She fell to the ground and hit her leg.


    "You actually dare to touch me! The Shang family is still too good to the Ning family."


    Shang Lele exploded with anger and snapped her fingers.


    The secret guards who were protecting her in the dark instantly surrounded Master Ning and Ning Keke.


    Ning Keke knew the strength of the secret guards of the Shang family. She immediately hugged her father and said, "Don''t hurt my father. I''ll take responsibility if anything happens."


    Master Ning pped his hands. "The Ning family is not to be trifled with. Since things have alreadye to this, we don''t mind fighting to the death with the Shang family."


    Seeing that the two sides were about to fight, Jiang Ming directly made a barrier to separate Master Ning and Shang Lele.


    Master Ning did not think that this barrier had any effect, so he sent his spiritual energy over.


    The barrier did not move at all. Instead, the spiritual energy flowed back and hit his chest directly.


    Master Ning''s heart was already in a bad state. Now that he was stimted like this, he immediately felt endless pain.


    He clutched his chest and said indignantly, "Aren''t you going too far? Aren''t you helping the wicked? You are clearly relying on the Shang family''s strength to bully us!"


    Jiang Ming was confused by Master Ning''s train of thought. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "I just wanted you to stop the battle. Who knew that you would want to break through the barrier?"


    "What you said is quite funny. It''s not without reason to treat you like this, Master Ning." Sikong Wuyuan sneered. Then, he said to Ning Keke, "Miss Ning, you''re the ones at fault now. No matter what, you have to pay for this porridge."


    Seeing how powerful Jiang Ming''s barrier was, Shang Lele could not help but feel confident.


    "Don''t think that you can negotiate with us just because my grandmother isn''t here now. You still have to give us what we asked for. Now that this barrier is so strong, do you think you can beat him? If you know what''s good for you, hurry up and hand over the white porridge!"


    Master Ning knew the current situation. He could only grit his teeth and insist. "Alright then. Ning Keke, hand over the real porridge."


    "Father, are we just going to listen to them?"


    Ning Keke found it hard to understand. She clenched her fists, wishing she could kill these people.


    "Are you stupid? Can''t you understand what''s going on?"


    Jiang Ming looked at Ning Keke seriously.


    Ning Keke knew that their situation was already unfavorable, so she could only signal to the servants beside her.


    The servants immediately took out the real porridge.


    Shang Lele nodded. "That''s right. Master Ning, we''ll meet again if fate allows it. the Shang family still has matters to attend to, so I''ll take my leave first. Jiu Zhu, are you still going to stay here?"


    She was a little worried about the old madam and turned to look at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming nced at the sky.


    "We still have to walk around here and wait for a while before going back."


    "Then let my servant apany you."


    Shang Lele''s servant girl left in a hurry.


    "What''s the fun in staying in the Shang family?" Master Ning asked with a fake smile. "It''s better to stay in the Ning family. The things in the Ning family are good."


    As he spoke, he had another n.


    Jiu Zhu seemed to have a lot of good things.


    After he fell asleep, he might be able to absorb a portion of his spiritual energy to increase his strength.


    Jiang Ming did not say anything. Instead, he spilled the porridge on himself.

 Chapter 1006 1006

    <h4>Chapter 1006 Chapter 1006</h4>


    Spiritual energy immediately entered his body. Jiang Mint felt a strong sensation in his body and could not help but let out a breath.


    The power of the whirlwind spun in his body. Jiang Ming raised his hand and twirled it.


    A tornado suddenly appeared in his palm. The wind was extremely strong.


    Ning Keke could not help but feel terrified.


    She did not expect the power of the porridge to be fully disyed by Jiu Zhu.


    She found it hard to understand.


    How did he do it? Still, in that case, there might be a glimmer of hope for the Ning family to break the barrier.


    She made a decision. Then, she smiled at Jiang Ming and the others. "I think I should bring you along. Father, you should rest well first. I''ll take care of Jiu Zhu."


    Master Ning looked at his daughter in disbelief, but he also felt that his daughter would not harm him, so he nodded.


    "I''ll be leaving first."


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that Ning Keke''s idea was a little dangerous, so he immediately rejected her. "I don''t think we need you anymore. You should go rest with your father. I''m sorry for offending you just now."


    Jiang Ming shook his head. "No, let here with us."


    He could tell that her thoughts were not simple. Perhaps he would gain more benefits.


    "Jiu Zhu, you''re..."


    Sikong Wuyuan felt incredulous and turned to look at Jiang Ming.


    "No, don''t worry. Leave it to me. You''ll understandter."


    Jiang Ming had a strong premonition.


    The eldest daughter of the Ning family would bring them a different kind of surprise.


    Seeing this, Sikong Wuyuan could only give up and not say anything else.


    Ning Keke was pleasantly surprised.


    Even the heavens were helping her.


    She led everyone to a cave. The cave was very spacious and brightly lit.


    Jiang Ming did not ask any questions.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt strange.


    "Didn''t you want to show us around? Why did youe to this cave? Could it be that you want to do something to us?"


    Ning Keke, on the other hand, was covered in snot and tears. "To be honest, the Ning family is gued by a curse. Only outsiders can solve it. I can see that Jiu Zhu and you are so powerful. Perhaps you two can help the Ning family solve the curse."


    As she spoke, she deliberately knelt down with a sad expression.


    The Ning family did not have a curse at all. They just needed a tamed beast.


    At that time, after taming the beast, the Ning family''s strength would greatly increase, and there would be no need for them to submit to the Shang family.


    These people had to die!


    Jiang Ming saw it clearly.


    Knowing that the eldest daughter of the Ning family was scheming against them, he pretended to believe her and said, "Ning Keke, get up quickly. Since Ning Jia is so miserable, then let''s help her."


    "Ning Caichen, you agreed too quickly."


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were both shocked and asked in their hearts.


    To them, Ning Caichen was not someone who would agree so easily. What was the reason for him to agree?


    Seeing that no one else said anything, Ning Keke thought that her acting skills had fooled everyone. She went along with Jiang Ming and said, "Jiu Zhu, you really have the heart of a saint. After the curse is broken, I will ask my father for a great reward for you. You can have anything you want."


    Jiang Ming''s eyes lit up. "That''s great. However, we just want to help you. It doesn''t matter if there''s no reward."


    Ning Keke nodded in response and led Jiang Ming and the others deeper into the cave.


    There was nothing inside, and the ce was very wide. There was no danger at all.


    Jiang Ming looked around and realized that the ancestors of the Ning family seemed to be here.


    They had been painted and stuck on the walls, with their names carved at the bottom.


    Ning Keke introduced them at length.


    "These are all people who have contributed to the Ning family. Everyone in the Ning family makes contributions. We have always been proud of these people."


    As they were talking, some soft sounds reached everyone''s ears.


    Sikong Wuyuan was extremely sensitive to these sounds. He quickly told Jiang Ming and the others. "I think this thing is some strange creature here. We''d better be careful."


    As soon as he finished speaking, some bats flew toward them. They gathered together and almost took Jiang Ming away.


    Jiang Ming thought that these bats would note back once they went out. Unexpectedly, they flew back and forth repeatedly. It was obvious that they wanted to block their way and did not want them to move forward.


    "These damn bats! Do you really think that the eldest daughter of the Ning family is easy to bully?"


    Ning Keke took out a pouch from her pocket and opened it. The powder inside was immediately thrown out.


    When the bats smelled the powder, they retreated outside, not daring toe back.


    "What is this?"


    Jiang Ming looked down curiously.


    "It''s not poisonous." Ning Keke ced the purse on his nose and said, "Take a whiff. It''s not poisonous."


    Jiang Ming took a whiff and realized that it was the smell of wormwood. He could not help but be stunned.


    "The wormwood can make these bats retreat? This is a little too bizarre."


    Sikong Wuyuan also said, "I''ve never heard of such a thing. Is this really wormwood?"


    "Why wouldn''t it be?" Ning Kekeughed. "I added spiritual energy to this thing. Otherwise, these bats wouldn''t have dispersed. There are still many dangers ahead. We have to take them seriously."


    Rumble!


    The outside suddenly copsed, sealing off the exit.


    It was dark inside, and countless arrows flew toward Jiang Ming and the other two.


    As they could not see, the people around them could not help but panic. Sikong Wuyuan was still calm. Heforted Yuan Hehe. "Don''t worry. We can definitely get out."


    Jiang Ming snapped his fingers, and mes appeared at the entrance of the cave. Arrows also appeared.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand to break the arrows and signaled for the others to calm down.


    Ning Keke quickly followed Jiang Ming and broke the arrows.


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan followed closely behind.


    The four of them worked together, and the arrows immediately disappeared. However, Sikong Wuyuan was not paying attention, and he was stabbed in the heart.


    In just a moment, his chest turned ck.


    The ck color made everyone present tremble in fear.


    Ning Keke looked around.


    "There''s no antidote nearby. There seem to be some herbs growing in front of us. We might be able to cure him there. Let''s go and take a look."


    To her, they were on an adventure.

 Chapter 1007 1007

    <h4>Chapter 1007 Chapter 1007</h4>


    If they encountered any danger, losing one person would make them seem like sitting ducks.


    Ning Keke''s words did not seem to be fake. Jiang Ming followed closely behind and took Sikong Wuyuan''s pulse.


    Realizing that the poison had not gone too deep, he immediately used his spiritual energy to block it.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not have any reaction. Instead, he waved his hand. "I don''t seem to feel anything. You guys are making a fuss."


    Yuan Hehe shook his head. "You can''t just sit there and wait for death. Some things aren''t that easy to get over."


    As he walked forward, a crack appeared in front of him. Below it was a bottomless abyss.


    There was also a string of candles around him. They were not lit.


    "Are we supposed to light these candles?"


    Sikong Wuyuan walked over and snapped his fingers. A few wisps of fire were released from his hands.


    He went forward to release the mes, but Jiang Ming blocked him.


    "No, we don''t know what will happen. It''s better not to light them rashly."


    Yuan Hehe could not help but go forward and light the fire. Jiang Ming could not stop him in time.


    As soon as the mes appeared, the lights were bright. Stone golems with blood-red eyes appeared in front of him.


    These golems were wearing armor and holding long swords and shields in their hands. They were approaching Jiang Ming and the others in an orderly manner.


    "I''m afraid these people are not soldiers buried in ancient times."


    Yuan Hehe looked behind him thoughtfully.


    At some point, a long bridge had formed behind them. There was bubblingva below it.


    "What''s going on? Look behind you."


    He could not help but panic.


    "This ce is too strange. The things behind me have actually changed into something else."


    "Don''t be afraid. We have to deal with these things calmly."


    Jiang Ming was still rtively calm. He raised his hand and released the barrier. However, these soldiers directly passed through the barrier and became even faster.


    "They seem to be able to absorb spiritual energy. Hurry up and go to the long bridge. We can''t beat them."


    Ning Keke noticed this and quickly led everyone toward the long bridge.


    However, as soon as he went over, the long bridge disappeared in an instant and became transparent.


    "Don''t go over."


    Yuan Hehe, who was at the back, went forward and grabbed Ning Keke who was walking over.


    Ning Keke exhaled.


    If Yuan Hehe had not stopped her, she would have fallen into theva.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but feel nervous.


    "This is great. We''ll never be able to get out."


    "Then let''s charge forward and see if we can figure things out."


    Jiang Ming did not give up hope. He saw the spear and armor hanging on the side and equipped them. He raised his sword and attacked the soldiers.


    The two collided, and one soldier''s head was instantly chopped off, but his body was still moving.


    Jiang Ming shed a few more times and cut his body. The others also started to fight the other soldiers.


    However, unlike Jiang Ming, they had no way to defeat them.


    No matter how they used their spiritual energy, the heads and bodies of these soldiers would not fall off.


    "Could it be that only by wearing their armor can we deal with these soldiers?"


    Sikong Wuyuan noticed the problem and hurriedly wanted to take the armor. However, he was discovered.


    The soldiers raised their hands and threw their swords over. The armor was yanked out of his hands and tossed into the armor.


    Ning Keke could not help but get angry.


    "These soldiers are too cunning. What should we do now?"


    However, things got worse.


    Their spiritual energy was absorbed by these soldiers, and their hands and feet could not help but rise into the air.


    They wanted to break free, but they could not stop it. Instead, their bodies became weaker and weaker.


    Jiang Ming was a lucky guy. His spiritual energy was not absorbed, but he also discovered this situation. He went forward to stop it.


    However, no matter what he did, the suction force could not cut him.


    Not only that, but there were also some injuries on his body. These soldiers also surrounded him.


    Countless waves of spiritual energy were gathered by them and hit Jiang Ming directly.


    He felt as if the spiritual energy was about to pierce through his body, and he could not help but feel pain.


    However, he felt as if his bones had been removed from his body.


    Could it be that he was already in so much pain that he could not feel anything? He could not help but feel a little despair.


    Then, he realized that Ning Keke had rushed to the front of the soldier with strong willpower. She rammed into the soldier with her body and sent him directly into theva.


    The soldier did note out again.


    It turned out that there was no problem pushing these soldiers into theva.


    Jiang Ming endured the pain and kicked the soldiers inside. The others also stood up and pushed the soldiers one by one.


    The soldiers werepletely shocked by the perseverance of these people and did not know how to resist. The scene began to be chaotic.


    They went straight into theva. In a short while, the soldiers were all wiped out. Ning Keke and the others were panting.


    They had lost more than half of their spiritual energy and were now crippled.


    "We finally solved the issue."


    Jiang Ming found that he no longer felt pain. He could not help but heave a sigh of relief and copse on the ground.


    "This spiritual energy is the strongest proof that I can gain a position in the Ning family. Now that it''s gone, what will I do in the future?" Ning Keke said with a sad face.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but sigh. "My experience is simr to yours. I''m already like an ordinary person. I can''t take risks as I please in the future."


    Yuan Hehe did not say anything. He was dejected, and he could not help but feel frustrated.


    He was a person without spiritual energy, so he was still bullied by others.


    One could imagine how difficult his future would be. It would be better to let him die.


    Jiang Ming went forward tofort them, but he found that there were a few halos in theva.


    He could not help but get closer and found that the spiritual energy had formed a circle and was floating on theva.


    "Come and take a look. The spiritual energy doesn''t seem to have beenpletely absorbed by those soldiers. You might still have a chance to obtain your original spiritual energy."


    When they heard Jiang Ming say this, the three of them could not help but muster up their courage.


    Ning Keke did not care about anything else. She aimed at her own spiritual energy and jumped into theva.


    The spiritual energy fused with her body and protected her.


    "Go!" Ning Keke quickly called out to the others. "You guys should go as well. Don''t let the spiritual energy dissipate."

 Chapter 1008 - 1008: 1008

    Chapter 1008 - 1008: 1008


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were delighted and followed Ning Keke.


    Her movements and spiritual energy also protected them as they got onto the shore.


    Then, the long bridge in front of them returned to its original state.


    ¡°It seems that the soldiers just now were all part of a test. We can go out now.¡±


    Ning Keke was excited. She looked at the narrow bridge in front of her and could not help but be curious.


    She did not know what good things were ahead.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try first. Don¡¯t let this long bridge disappear again.¡±


    Jiang Ming threw a stone onto the long bridge. The stone fell onto the bridge with a sound, but it did not disappear. ¡°We can continue moving forward.¡±


    He led everyone to the long bridge.


    The long bridge suddenly swayed, as if it was going to shake them off.


    Yuan Hehe was not used to this. He threw up and could only sit on the bridge.


    ¡°Who is controlling this bridge?¡± he asked, somewhat speechless. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that stone fine just now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not panic first. Otherwise, we¡¯ll fall into their trap. Some things are easy to resolve.¡¯


    Jiang Ming had the same thoughts as Yuan Hehe, but he looked around and did not find anyone who was secretly pulling the strings. However, he did not intend to be a sitting duck.


    He closed his eyes and felt the shaking of the bridge. He suddenly realized that the bridge was not moving evenly.


    Only their area would move the most violently. The border was rtively peaceful.


    Jiang Ming instantly understood everything. Then, he told everyone in his heart, ¡°Let¡¯s walk to the edge. It¡¯ll be better this way.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The others approached the edge suspiciously. They felt a little strange. ¡°Won¡¯t we be thrown out if we go to the edge?¡±


    ¡°Trust me.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not wait to go out and urged everyone.


    Everyone did not say anything else. However, when they reached the edge,


    they did not feel the swaying any longer. Instead, they felt that it was much calmer.


    Yuan Hehe could not help but praise Jiang Ming in his heart. ¡°Ning Caichen, you¡¯re brilliant. If it were me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have thought of this idea.¡± ¡°Yeah, who would have thought that a dangerous ce is the safest ce?¡± Yuan Hehe also heaved a sigh of relief and walked forward slowly.


    However, the scene in front of them put them in danger again. A huge toad appeared at the edge of the bridge.


    Its body was covered in lumps of fat, and its eyes were wide open.


    Seeing that someone had arrived, it stuck out his long tongue and swept it toward Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    Jiang Ming saw that the others were petrified and threw a sword over.


    The de immediately cut the tongue into two halves. The toad was in great pain and jumped. However, it was unwilling to give up. It bounced toward Jiang Ming and the others again.


    Along with this movement, the bridge began to shake even more violently.


    This time, even the edge was not spared. Sikong Wuyuan and the others grabbed onto the edge of the bridge in a frenzy, feeling frustrated.


    This toad was really annoying.


    Immediately after, the toad began to crash into the bridge as if it did not care about its life.


    The bridge was already a little old, and after it did this, the ropes gradually loosened.


    ¡°You stupid toad, are you getting more and more intense?¡±


    Yuan Hehe felt upset. He clenched his fists and threw a huge ball of spiritual energy at the toad.


    The toad opened its mouth and swallowed the spiritual energy ball.


    It smacked its lips and said with relish, ¡°This spiritual energy ball is quite delicious. You guys should give me another one.¡±


    Yuan Hehe didn¡¯t expect this thing to speak. He widened his eyes and said angrily, ¡°You freak! What is wrong with you?¡±


    He was so angry that he did not know what he was talking about.


    The toad did not get angry at all. Instead, its movements became even more serious. The rope binding the bridge instantly broke in half.


    Jiang Ming and the others could not help but panic. Then, they said urgently, ¡°Let¡¯s run over quickly.¡±


    Jiang Ming used a technique that was extremely fast. He immediately arrived in front of the toad.


    The toad knew their intentions and quickly used its body to block in front of them.


    At this time, thest line was also broken. Jiang Ming and the others could not help but fall down. Below them was a bottomless abyss.


    Jiang Ming used hisst bit of strength and rushed over to grab a piece of wood at the edge, The others also grabbed Jiang Mings body parts.


    They umted like building blocks.


    The toad leaped up andnded on the t surface without falling down.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming and the others were still holding on, it lifted its leg and stepped on them.


    Jiang Ming let go and grabbed the ground again.


    He heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, the toad¡¯s tongue attacked everyone again.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I go up while you guys take over from behind?¡±


    Yuan Hehe let out a sigh of relief. Before anyone else could answer, he pped his palm.


    His speed was extremely fast, but it also made the others feel endless pain.


    ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t you wait for us to answer?¡±


    Ning Keke was not happy, but she had no choice.


    After Yuan Hehe went up, he quickly went to Jiang Ming.


    He threw a huge spiritual energy ball at the toad, but he missed.


    Having tasted the spirit energy ball before, the toad hurriedly rushed over.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Yuan Hehe directly pulled Jiang Ming and the others up.


    Jiang Ming did not rx. Instead, he faced the toad directly.


    Because of this toad, they had to dy crossing the bridge for a long time.


    No matter what, he had to take revenge.


    As he thought about it, he looked at the chain at the side and released lightning from his hand, attracting the chain over.


    The chain and the power of lightning made the toad feel a lingering fear.


    It took a step back, but it could no longer dodge the chain.


    The power of lightning began to swirl around its body.


    The big toad could not stand the torture and quickly knelt down. It kept kowtowing to Jiang Ming, obviously wanting it to let it go.


    Jiang Ming did not forget the toad¡¯s killing intent just now. He threw a punch at the toad again.


    After a few consecutive strikes, the toad¡¯s body was covered in wounds. It immediately erupted with all its strength.


    Countless poisonous needles came out of its body and directly hit Jiang Ming and the others.


    Jiang Ming saw that there was poison on it, so he quickly released a barrier to block them all.


    Ning Keke, on the other hand, acted as if she was being controlled. She stepped forward and used her body to block the poisonous needles.


    Countless poisonous needles pierced through her body, giving them strength..

 Chapter 1009 - 1009: 1009

    Chapter 1009 - 1009: 1009


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The needles gradually gained self-awareness and attacked Jiang Ming and the others.


    Jiang Ming could not believe it, but he didn¡¯t have the extra energy to care about Ning Keke. He simply waved his hand and formed a chain to block these poisonous needles.


    The poisonous needles could absorb the power of the chains, and the lightning disappeared.


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel troubled. However, Ning Keke fell down like a corpse. Her body was full of wounds from the poisonous needles.


    Yuan Hehe could not bear seeing this and went forward to catch her. However, the blood that flowed out of the wounds alsonded on his body, and he immediately felt extremely itchy.


    ¡°What is going on? I feel like I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    He could not help but scream in pain, and ck tears even flowed out of his eyes.


    Jiang Ming noticed Yuan Hehe i s condition. He pushed Ning Keke away and realized that the pus on Yuan Hehe¡¯s body could quickly transfer to another person.


    He could only keep a distance from the other party and then release a barrier to stop the two of them.


    At this moment, Ning Keke¡¯s eyes were empty, and her footsteps were blurry. She raised her hands and kept walking toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming didn¡¯t know what the other party wanted to do, but he felt that something bad was going to happen, so he raised his hand to stop the other


    party.


    However, Ning Keke suddenly emitted a blue light.


    This light was water. The water rushed in front of her and covered her entire body.


    Jiang Ming felt as if all his organs were about to be sucked away. He quickly restrained the spiritual energy in his body, tightened his grip on the chain, and threw it at Ning Keke,


    He did not want to do this to her, but he had no choice. He could not figure out what Ning Keke was doing.


    At this moment, the toad suddenly appeared behind Jiang Ming and gave him a big p.


    There was poison in its palm.


    Jiang Ming sensed that the toad wasing over, so he quickly jumped up and pped Ning Keke.


    With this, the wounds in Ning Keke¡¯s body miraculously healed on their own.


    Not only that, but many bugs also came out from above, and she immediately returned to normal.


    Seeing Jiang Ming looking at her warily, Ning Keke could not help but feel strange.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You seemed to be controlled by something just now. Are you feeling okay?¡±


    Jiang Ming was not sure if she was really the eldest daughter of the Ning family from before. He went forward and wanted to touch her.


    Ning Keke retreated vigntly as if she had been possessed. She then said angrily, ¡°You were the one who was being controlled. 1 was almost killed by you just now! ¡±


    Three big question marks appeared above Jiang Mings head.


    He could not believe that Ning Keke had said those words.


    Yuan Hehe was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s obviously your problem. Why do you say it¡¯s Jiu Zhu¡¯s problem? You must have been mesmerized by the toad¡¯s poisonous sting, right?¡±


    ¡°What poisonous sting? What are you talking about?¡± Ning Keke was still puzzled, but she could not get any confirmation.


    The toad charged at them again.


    This time, it spat out many small toads.


    These little toads were extremely fast and soon surrounded them.


    Some people had already been bitten by the little toad. They were also stuck in it. ¡°What is this thing? Hurry up and save me!¡±


    Ning Ke used her spiritual energy to break tree from these little toads.


    However, they stuck to Ning Keke tightly and were not afraid of spiritual energy at all. They immediately began to bite Ning Keke.


    Ning Keke wanted to cry.


    She took care of the flesh on her body the most in her life. Now that it was torn apart, she would have to be ugly in the future.


    ¡°Ning Keke, don¡¯t move.¡±


    Jiang Ming understood.


    As long as he did not move, perhaps this would not happen.


    Ning Keke thought that he had given up and could not help but feel angry.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, what are you doing? Your duty is to protect me. Hurry up and take the little toad away. You even made me unable to move!¡±


    Jiang Ming clenched his fists.


    Why did Ning Keke get angry? Did she really not care about her status at all?


    Yuan Hehe was speechless.


    ¡°Hey, Miss Ning, this is not the Ning family. It¡¯s easy for us to save you. Just stay there and don¡¯t move. Otherwise, do whatever you want.¡±


    Ning Keke could not help but look nervous.


    At this moment, she was already in extreme pain from being bitten by the little toads, and she could no longer say anything arrogant.


    ¡°Is it really useful for me to stand still?¡±


    She understood the current situation.


    ¡°Yes, 1 can tell that these toads are following the sound. The others should not move.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded.


    However, Yuan Hehe immediatelymitted a grave sin.


    He wanted to burn these toads to death, so he snapped his fingers and released mes.


    As a result, these toads were dyed in mes, and their viciousness became even stronger. They even had more vision.


    As he could see Jiang Ming and the others being grabbed by the toad, Yuan Hehe¡¯s scowled.


    He could not see the road ahead clearly and could not help but struggle. However, he did not notice the big hole in front of him.


    He was about to follow them, Jiang Ming quickly stepped forward to stop it and ced his hand on the toad.


    However, the toad was stuck tightly to him, and he had no way to tear my hand away.


    Not only that, but Yuan Hehe could feel the pain on his face and could not help but exim, ¡°Forget it. Let him stay up there. Don¡¯t let hime and mess with me again.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed and made up his mind again. Heforted Yuan Hehe. ¡°Bear with it for a while. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡¯


    ¡°After this little toad is pulled down, I will also be disfigured.¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not help but feel ufortable. He was hesitant.


    However, it did not take long for yellowish-brown marks to appear on his face.


    The mark became bigger and bigger. Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t take this little toad down now, you will still be disfigured. You should take it down.¡±


    He did not wait for Yuan Hehe to make up his mind and pulled the little toad down.


    This time, it was much simpler than thest time. Jiang Ming could not help but be stunned for a moment before he understood.


    It seemed that as long as his hand was fast enough, he would be able to tear the little toad off.


    After finding the trick, Jiang Ming helped the others pull it down.


    These little toads were directly thrown into the bottomless abyss by him.


    However, this did not kill the little toads. Instead, they gathered together to form a big toad..

 Chapter 1010 - 1010: 1010

    Chapter 1010 - 1010: 1010


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The two toads surrounded everyone.


    ¡°Great,¡± Ning Keke said helplessly. ¡°There¡¯s another big toad. Jiu Zhu, you really know how to make things worse.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was unhappy. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Jiu Zhu,¡± he said with a grin, ¡°you¡¯d be dead by now.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan also defended Jiang Ming. ¡°At the end of the day, you¡¯re the one who brought all this disaster. If you know what¡¯s good for you, take us away as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Ning Keke smiled. ¡°l think we should continue moving forward. these toads probably won¡¯t chase us for too long.¡±


    She gestured to the others and quickly led them forward.


    A door suddenly appeared in front of them. There was a dragon head pattern on the door.


    Jiang Ming found it strange.


    They had not seen this door before. Why did it suddenly appear?


    He nced at Ning Keke. She seemed to bergely unsurprised, but there was a hint of shock in her face. Jiang Ming roughly understood something.


    All of this was probably Ning Keke¡¯s n, but she did not know about the danger.


    ¡°You know a lot, huh?¡± Yuan Hehe said sarcastically to Ning Keke. ¡°You even led us to this door before it appeared.¡±


    Thest part of his sentence was self-exnatory, and it directly exposed Ning Keke¡¯s n. She was stunned for a moment, and then said, ¡°l saw it by ident just now. Let¡¯s go in a little more. Maybe we can see the exit. Don¡¯t worry, everyone.¡±


    At this point, she turned around and changed the topic.


    She said this deliberately for Jiang Ming to hear.


    In her opinion, since Yuan Hehe could see through her thoughts so straightforwardly, Jiu Zhu must have already guessed what was going on.


    No matter what, he had to trick them into going to the divine beast first. Before the divine beast opened the seal, they had to offer sacrifices, and these people were the best to be sacrificed.


    Ning Keke was extremely fast. She arrived at the door first and called Jiang Ming and the others in.


    However, Jiang Ming did not go ln. Instead, ne pushed Ning Keke, looked at the button beside him, and pressed it.


    The door closed immediately.


    ¡°Hey, Jiu Zhu, what are you doing?¡±


    Ning Keke shouted in disbelief as the door closed.


    If they did not go in, did they want to be killed by the toad?


    However, they cared so much about their lives. How could they die for no reason?


    She really could not understand.


    However, she had no choice. Once the door was closed, it could not be opened again.


    Even if she was a member of the Ning family, she could only open it once.


    Inside the door, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe looked at Jiang Ming in disbelief. ¡°Once this door is closed, we can only be attacked by the toads.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t even know what¡¯s inside. If we go in rashly, we¡¯ll be courting death. As for the toads, I think we should be able to deal with them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you think, Jiu Zhu. We can¡¯t act so rashly. We¡¯ll die.¡±


    Jiang Ming knew that Yuan Hehe was easily agitated. He quickly patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t just look at the surface. We can definitely solve it.


    Don¡¯t be afraid.¡¯


    Sikong Wuyuan also med Jiang Ming in his heart.


    He knew that ming was not going to solve anything. They had to deal with the toads first.


    ¡°We can¡¯tpletely predict anything now. Let¡¯s deal with these toads first.¡±


    As he was speaking, the tworge toads had already arrived in front of them.


    The other little toads wrapped around them and stuck out their slender tongues.


    The three of them were instantly entangled by these tongues.


    Their tongues licked their eyeballs.


    The three of them waved their spiritual energy and kept cutting off their tongues.


    However, they kept growing back.


    They were all exhausted. However, the tongues still kept growing back.


    ¡°We can¡¯t continue to stay here. We have to take emergency measures.¡± Yuan Hehe¡¯s hands were suddenly tied by one of the tongues.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he quickly went forward and shed with his sword.


    The tongue was cut off.


    However, the tongue could no longer grow again.


    Jiang Ming could not understand how the tongue stopped growing.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could not understand either. Then, they said to Jiang Ming in their hearts, ¡°Do you want to use your sword again? We¡¯ll force their tongues out.


    Jiang Ming felt that this was a good idea, so he agreed. However, things became more and more difficult.


    No matter what they did, the toads refused to stick out their tongues. Not only that, but they also used the poisonous stingers on their bodies and headed toward Jiang Ming and the others.


    Although Jiang Ming was able to cut off the poisonous stingers, he understood that these things could not be cut offpletely.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these toads? Could it be that they¡¯ve be smarter?¡± Yuan Hehe became frustrated. The toads still did not show any emotions.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he went straight to the front of the toads and pulled out the tongue of one of the toads.


    This action was very courageous, and Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could not help but be shocked.


    The other big toads seemed to feel the pain of this toad. One went over alone and wanted to push Jiang Ming down.


    However, Jiang Ming used the stickiness of the saliva to hold onto the toad¡¯s tongue tightly, not letting it go.


    They screamed in pain. Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan also reacted and went to the side of the other toad.


    They followed Jiang Mings example and pulled out the toad¡¯s tongue.


    With this pull, Jiang Ming immediately realized that the toad¡¯s mouth was full of venom, and he could not help but panic.


    ¡°Leave this ce quickly. There¡¯s poison on the tongue. You¡¯ll die if you touch it!¡±


    The toad stuck out its tongue and tied Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe up.


    Their skin immediately turned red from the poison.


    They cried out in rm. However, since it had already happened, they could


    not do anything else..

 Chapter 1011 - 1011: 1011

    Chapter 1011 - 1011: 1011


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Then, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe¡¯s skin turned green.


    Jiang Ming was stunned.


    The change in their condition was too fast.


    ¡°Ah! Help!¡± Yuan Hehe cried out in rm. It was as if a limb had been cut off from his body, and the pain was unbearable.


    Jiang Ming realized that the situation was getting worse. He rushed to Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan and cut off the big tongue that was wrapped around them.


    As it felt the pain, the toad retracted its tongue, which gave Jiang Ming a chance to make a move.


    He pulled Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe over.


    However, the poison continued to pursue them, wanting to infect Jiang Ming as well.


    He secretly took out silver needles and pricked Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    The two of them felt a surge of power flowing through their bodies, and the green tinge on their skin quickly faded.


    ¡°As expected of you. Just a few silver needles and we¡¯re already healed.¡± Sikong Wuyuan felt refreshed. He felt as if his entire body had been reborn.


    He heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Jiang Ming had pulled him back from the gates of hell.


    At this moment, the toad attacked them again.


    This time, it did not use its tongue but pressed down on them.


    It was so heavy. Yuan Hehe could not help but be shocked.


    ¡°Have these toads evolved?¡±


    ¡°What a perfect opportunity.¡±


    A huge de appeared in Jiang Mings hand, and he handed it to Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wu Yuan understood his intentions and waved his de together with him.


    The two des came together and directly cut the toad in front of them into two halves.


    With this sh, many small toads appeared from its body.


    These little toads quickly bit at the big toad¡¯s skin and swallowed it bit by bit.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe felt like vomiting at the sight.


    Some of the little toads suddenly became stronger. In an instant, they all turned intorge toads, and the remaining tworge toads turned into countlessrge toads.


    Sikong Wuyuan was about to cry.


    ¡°Why are there more and more of them?¡±


    Jiang Ming patted Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Let¡¯s tackle this together.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan sighed. Then, he noticed that therge toads were rushing toward them.


    Their tongues rolled together, forming a circr barrier.


    These barriers tightly bound Jiang Ming and the others.


    Jiang Ming and the others felt as if their internal organs were about to be squeezed out of their bodies. They could not help but frown.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and released a beam of purple light from his palm. The light directly cut the tongues.


    However, these tongues were different from the other tongues. They were tightly bound. It would be strengthened with a new tongue with every injury.


    Sikong Wuyuan was already out of breath when he saw the tongues tightening around him. His face was twisted from being squeezed. He shouted intermittently, ¡°Help! Save me!¡± Yuan Hehe was furious.


    These tongues were really relentless.


    Then, he clenched his arm tightly, and the veins on it bulged. He also started hammering the tongue.


    Feeling the impact, the tongues loosened for a moment, but they quickly retracted even more tightly.


    Jiang Ming saw this loophole and followed suit. He signaled Sikong Wuyuan to follow him, and the three of them rammed forward together. The tongues were released immediately.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Jiang Ming and the others escaped. Seeing that everyone had dodged the attack, therge toads united and used their bodies to block their way. They even surrounded them in a circle.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that we will do something to you if you gather together?¡±


    Jiang Ming sneered.


    No matter what they did, they should not be treated like this.


    Jiang Ming and the others waved their palms again and directly cut the bodies of theserge toads one by one.


    The toads¡¯ upper bodies were separated, but they were still able to continue attacking.


    Not only that, but they could also release all the spiritual energy in their bodies.


    The spiritual energy had a strong sound wave that directly shocked Jiang Ming and the others.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood, but it was useless.


    He had no choice but to endure the sound.


    Jiang Ming noticed that Yuan Hehe was about to suffer the same fate as Sikong Wuyuan. He rushed over and blocked the mouths of the toads.


    The tool he used was a stone, but the stone could not block their mouths for


    Not long after, those giant toads destroyed the stone.


    Jiang Ming did not rx and quickly used new stones.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt much better. Jiang Ming also sealed his five senses.


    Yuan Hehe knew that he could not escape Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s fate, so he also sealed his five senses with spiritual energy.


    Seeing that both of them were okay, Jiang Ming did not throw in new stones.


    Then, they realized that the toads could not bear the weight of the stones at all. The toads walked while pulling them.


    This scene amused Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    These toads were really pitiful. Jiang Ming had other thoughts.


    If the stones could not be digested, then what about the spiritual energy added to the stones?


    Thinking of this, he drew out a stone and coated it with spiritual energy before stuffing it into the toad¡¯s mouth.


    Arge toad immediately exploded.


    Jiang Ming used other stones to make the other toads explode.


    All the toads exploded at the same time, causing the cave to shake.


    There was a hole in the wall outside. Water flowed out of the hole continuously and went down, surrounding Jiang Ming and the others.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe did not notice and choked on a lot of water. However, they simply started swimming.


    Jiang Ming looked around and found that the door that was previously closed was open again. He could not help but hesitate.


    This was the door that Ning Keke had allowed them to enter, but they did not


    know what dangersy inside. They might not be able to escape unscathed.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe also noticed this door. They could not help but clench their teeth and say to Jiang Ming, ¡°Let¡¯s go in first. There¡¯s only one door left now, and Ning Keke isn¡¯t here anymore. We probably won¡¯t meet her, and we won¡¯t encounter the danger she wants us to encounter..¡±

 Chapter 1012 - 1012: 1012

    Chapter 1012 - 1012: 1012


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming knew that this was the case, but he also felt that it was best to go back. However, when he saw that the water had already flowed out and that he still had not crashed into the other doors, he had no choice but to give up.


    However, a huge Dragon-Headed Fish appeared in front of everyone.


    It opened its mouth, revealing its sharp teeth. Its body also became bloated.


    Jiang Ming and the others watched with trepidation and hurriedly swam toward the door.


    They did not want to waste any more time on this fish.


    Yuan Hehe was not a good swimmer, so he was immediately chased by the fish.


    The fish did not look big, but its mouth was wide open. It went straight for Yuan Hehe.


    The mouth was closing in on him. Yuan Hehe hurriedly swam forward. He swam faster and faster so that the fish in front of him would not have such an opportunity.


    The Dragon-Headed Fish released its phantoms and attacked them from the front and back. Its shadows were everywhere.


    Seeing so many Dragon-Headed Fish, Yuan Hehe could not help but be shocked.


    Wasn¡¯t there only one? Why are there so many of them? This was too strange.


    Jiang Ming did not give him a chance to think. He saw that the other fish were all phantoms and directly shed at the real one.


    However, the Dragon-Headed Fish did not feel anything. Not only that, but it also spat out bubbles.


    The moment these bubbles approached the water, they also became huge.


    Jiang Ming and the others could not help but be stunned. Then, they realized


    that these bubbles were following them closely.


    One bubble first wrapped Yuan Hehe up. Yuan Hehe used all his spiritual energy to knock on the outside of these bubbles, but he could not leave the bubbles no matter how hard he tried.


    Not only that, but he also felt his breath gradually being sucked away.


    He began to have difficulty breathing. Jiang Ming noticed the situation and asked Yuan Hehe how he was doing.


    However, Yuan Hehe did not hear what Jiang Ming said. He probably understood something and asked the same question in his heart.


    Yuan Hehe immediately replied to Jiang Mings in his heart.


    Realizing that he was about to die, Jiang Ming rushed toward the bubbles without any regard for anything else.


    Sikong Wuyuan saw Jiang Mings suicidal behavior and immediately went forward to pull Jiang Ming away. ¡°Stop! We can¡¯t be reckless.¡±


    Jiang Ming knew what he was thinking. His eyes were firm. ¡°If we don¡¯t go over, Yuan Hehe will die. Again, only by getting close to these bubbles will we know how to break it.¡¯


    ¡°But you might also be able to blend in. At that time, 1 won¡¯t be able to save the two of you.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan felt scared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, 1 can handle it.¡±


    Jiang Mingforted him and rushed over, ignoring Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s objections.


    Sikong Wuyuan saw that Jiang Ming was desperate, so he decided to head toward the bubbles as well.


    His thoughts were simple.


    Since no one else was afraid of death, he was not afraid either.


    These bubbles could not be broken with stones, but couldn¡¯t they be broken using softer methods?


    Jiang Ming thought to himself as he quickly arrived in front of Yuan Hehe.


    Yuan Hehe felt that the bubbles were expanding and quickly shook his head at Jiang Ming.


    However, Jiang Ming did not notice his actions. Instead, he approached the bubbles.


    At that moment, the speed of the bubbles increased, and they doubled in size, wanting to integrate Jiang Ming into them.


    Jiang Ming could tell what the bubbles were thinking, so he simply put a barrier around his body.


    The bubbles wrapped around the barrier, but they could not withstand the force of the barrier and shattered.


    Yuan Hehe took the opportunity to escape.


    He still had some difficulty breathing in the water.


    He simply rushed out of the water and breathed heavily. The other bubbles were relentless.


    They pursued Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe.


    Sikong Wuyuan was not surrounded by the bubbles, but he was injured by them.


    He went around Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe and signaled them to run to the door.


    The three of them swam at high speed.


    In order to prevent these bubbles from enveloping them again, Jiang Ming used a barrier to block them.


    However, these bubbles suddenly increased in strength and directly passed through the barrier.


    At that moment, the bubbles stirred the water.


    A tornado instantly formed at the bottom of the water. The tornado grewrger andrger, and the wind was strong. It directly approached Sikong Wuyuan and the other two.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe immediately felt unbnced and were about to be dragged into the mess.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he quickly raised his hand and set up an inescapable around the barrier.


    The seaweed at the bottom of the sea was also immediately attracted by this spiritual energy. They could not help but rise and directly turn into a square barrier.


    The barrier surrounded Jiang Ming and the others.


    With these things blocking them, the tornado did not sweep them away.


    The Dragon-Headed Fish became even fatter. It opened its mouth and released an endless suction force.


    Jiang Ming felt that the barrier was a little broken, and it began to shake. He hurriedly brought the other two to the door.


    However, this door could not be closed no matter what. Sikong Wuyuan could not help but be anxious. He looked around and found a secret door in the innermost ce.


    It was very dark inside. However, there were a few rays of light. He did not know what was emitting them.


    Yuan Hehe hesitated.


    ¡°Are we really going in? We¡¯re injured and tired. The situation is very critical. I wonder what the light inside is.¡±


    However, before he could finish speaking, Ning Keke appeared in front of them with joy in her eyes.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to stille in. Follow me in. There¡¯s nothing inside.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. They nodded and followed Ning Keke.


    Jiang Ming knew that the arrow was already on the bowstring, and they could only follow Ning Keke, so he stepped forward helplessly.


    However, at this moment, the Dragon-Headed Fish also entered the cave.


    It seemed to know that it could not beat Jiang Ming and the others, so it began to m violently into the cave¡¯s entrance.


    The cave entrance was not stable to begin with. After being hit, the stones on it immediately fell down.


    Jiang Ming and the others did not notice and were almost hit.


    When they entered, Ning Keke hurriedly closed the door.


    Miraculously, the inside was not affected by the Dragon-Headed Fish¡¯s impact at all. Instead, it was still intact.


    ¡°The inside is not connected to the outside,¡± Ning Keke said as she walked.


    ¡°Every room has its own barrier. That¡¯s why we were able toe in safely.¡± Jiang Ming nodded but did not say anything.


    Ning Keke did not know whether tough or cry when she saw that the three of them were silent..

 Chapter 1013 - 1013: 1013

    Chapter 1013 - 1013: 1013


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a good thing that you cane in? Why are you all so dejected?¡±


    Yuan Hehe opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but his body went limp, and he fell down.


    The Dragon-Headed Fish had bitten his ankle, and one of his tendons had been severed.


    He was already having a hard time swimming just now, but he was afraid that


    Jiang Ming and the others would be worried, so he did not tell them.


    In the darkness, Jiang Ming did not notice Yuan Hehe¡¯s condition. He did not continue walking forward and tripped over Yuan Hehe¡¯s body. He knew that someone had been injured, so he cried out in rm.


    ¡°Who¡¯s lying down?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but panic.


    ¡°It should be Yuan Hehe, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh right, I forgot to turn on the lights. Don¡¯t be afraid when you see what¡¯s in front of you.¡±


    Ning Keke suddenly remembered and hesitated.


    Jiang Ming was speechless. ¡°What¡¯s the situation now? Are you still afraid of us? The most important thing now is to take a look at Yuan Hehe i s wound.¡±


    Yuan Hehe endured the pain in his body andforted everyone. ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Who disturbed my sleep?¡±


    At this moment, a shout suddenly cut through the air. It sounded like the voice of a young man.


    Ning Keke could not help butugh.


    ¡°Is that a child pretending to be an old man?¡±


    The voice was instantly enraged. ¡°Little girl, how can you be so disrespectful?


    Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Ning Keke asked arrogantly. ¡°With your status, you might even have to kowtow to me.¡±


    The voice did not continue.


    However, a few bats suddenly appeared around them.


    They were different from ordinary bats. They wererge and vicious. Their ws scratched the ground, and they spat out some darts.


    These darts carried a lot of venom, and they spat it at Jiang Ming and the others.


    Due to the dim light, Jiang Ming and the others could not see clearly and did not know that there was poison on them. They could not help but catch the darts.


    Jiang Ming was about to take a closer look at what was on the darts when he felt some mucus in his hand.


    He seemed to have understood something and immediately brought Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan to the corner.


    When the bats saw their actions, they attacked even more fiercely.


    They waved their ws and shed at the faces of Jiang Ming and the others.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand, grabbed one bat¡¯s leg, and threw it out.


    The bat was smashed into the ground by him, but it did not give up and continued to fly up.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to beg for mercy now. As long as you kneel down and kowtow three times to me, I won¡¯t let these bats attack you.¡±


    That voice sounder again.


    This time, the voice sounded a little older, as if it was responding to Ning Keke¡¯s mockery.


    Ning Keke put her hands on her hips and said, ¡°l am the eldest daughter of the Ning family. Your cave has been guarded by the Ning family for generations. Now, it is time to disperse these bats ording to etiquette and let us in.¡±


    She knew what this thing was. It was the guardian of a divine beast.


    However, she also knew that this guardian god was useless.


    After so many years of exposure, its spiritual energy had long been exhausted. Now, it was just an empty shell.


    Even these bats were just useless.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming suddenly realized that there seemed to be something invisible in front of him. That thing was observing them in the dark, but it did note out.


    He raised his hand to stop Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    ¡°Be careful. There seems to be something we don¡¯t know about here.¡± After Jiang Ming said this, the others also noticed the situation here and discovered it. They could not help but step forward.


    ¡°l don¡¯t believe it. What else can there be?¡±


    Jiang Ming immediately stopped Yuan Hehe and pulled him back. ¡°It¡¯s better not to take the initiative to look for it. If it wants toe out, it wille out on its own.¡±


    These words made everyone fall silent.


    However, the thing in the dark seemed to understand what Jiang Ming said and stood up involuntarily.


    It was a child covered in wounds. This child¡¯s body was wrapped in some vines.


    These vines seemed to be alive and kept moving.


    His body was covered in blood.


    Jiang Ming was stunned.


    It was obvious that this child had been tortured. Who had tortured him to this state?


    Yuan Hehe saw that the child seemed to be simr to him and could not help but sympathize with him. ¡°You cane with us. We can take you out.¡±


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a youngdy from the Ning family. so I came over to take a look.¡± The child pushed Yuan Hehe away and smiled sinisterly.


    ¡°However, I want to know if killing the eldest daughter of the Ning family will really result in bad treatment?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Ning Keke¡¯s face darkened when she heard this. She could not help but curse at him. ¡°Who allowed you toe here?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the guardian of this ce at all. I remember that there was only one person here. Do you think you can see the guardian god? Did you think their power would weaken? Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re even stronger than before.¡±


    The child took out a vine in his hand and threw it at Jiang Ming and the others.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand to block it with a barrier, and a barrier immediately appeared beside him.


    With the previous lesson in mind, he felt that it was time to protect the people around him.


    However, the vine did not go for him. Instead, it slid along the barrier and arrived in front of Ning Keke.


    Ning Keke i s face was immediately wrapped by the vines. They were tightly wrapped around her and kept absorbing the spiritual energy in her body. Not long after, her body became weak, and she copsed to the ground like


    Yuan Hehe.


    ¡°What enmity does the eldest daughter of the Ning family have with you?¡± Yuan Hehe hurried forward to check on Ning Keke.


    However, Ning Keke kicked him away and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯te over. You¡¯ll be sucked in too.¡¯


    She suddenly remembered what this thing was. This child was probably transformed by the monster in an attempt to deceive others.


    Who would have thought that everyone would be fooled by this?


    No matter what, there could not be a second person involved now.


    ¡°Hey, I just wanted to save you.. What are you doing? Miss Ning, aren¡¯t we teammates?¡±

 Chapter 1014 - 1014: 1014

    Chapter 1014 - 1014: 1014


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yuan Hehe felt a headacheing on. Seeing Ning Keke begin to weaken extremely fast, he could not help but panic.


    No matter what, he had to save her.


    Ning Keke wanted to exin, but her mouth was already covered by the vines, and she could no longer speak.


    She directlyy on the ground, no longer caring about her life.


    When Jiang Ming saw this situation, he went forward and cut the vine.


    However, the knife did not cut through it properly. There were some small marks on Ning Keke¡¯s face.


    Seeing that she had a chance to survive, Ning Keke could not care about anything else. She began to breathe heavily and continued to absorb the energy from the vines.


    However, she did not manage to absorb the energy properly.


    The color of the vines began to appear on her body.


    Ning Keke could not help but jump in fright. She hurriedly jumped back, tears flowing out of her eyes.


    ¡°Help! Come and save me. I really can¡¯t handle these things.¡±


    Her mind was filled with countless thoughts.


    She took care of her skin so well. How did it turn green?


    It was all because Jiu Zhu and the others were ipetent. Otherwise, she would not have suffered such a disaster.


    Ning Keke felt resentful and red at the child.


    ¡°Is that all you have? I think you should go back to the furnace and work harder!¡±


    The child was not angered. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Do you still remember how much of your spiritual energy was absorbed just now?¡±. Hearing this, Ning Keke immediately became nervous.


    She felt that there seemed to be some problem with her spiritual energy.


    Before she could think too much, she felt her entire body start to heat up, as if many mes had been kindled inside it.


    This was the first time she had experienced such a situation, and she could not help but scream.


    However, the moment she screamed, the heat in her body increased.


    Jiang Ming noticed that the sound made Ning Keke¡¯s spiritual energy even more chaotic. He could not help but look around and throw a stone into her mouth.


    Ning Keke cried helplessly.


    As her whole body was burning, she could not put her hand in her mouth to take out the stone, but she knew who had thrown the stone into her mouth.


    She red at Jiang Ming and really could not understand.


    Why was Jiu Zhu being so cruel to her at this time?


    She had really misjudged him. She had thought that she could still make use of Jiu Zhu, but she did not expect that she would be the one to suffer.


    With this thought in mind, she secretly took a step back, leaned against the edge of the wall, and pushed back.


    That was the mechanism that she knew was hidden here.


    The mechanism also moved backward, and a huge square vortex suddenly appeared in front of him. Jiang Ming did not notice it and fell into it with Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan made a silent gesture to Yuan Hehe.


    He had clearly seen Ning Keke push a mechanism just now.


    One could imagine that this vortex was also created by this mechanism.


    He signaled Yuan Hehe to be on guard against Ning Keke.


    Yuan Hehe naturally understood.


    However, right after Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan fell, the vortex closed. He could no longer save the two of them.


    Seeing that the two of them had no chance ofing out, Ning Keke started to put on an act again. She pretended to be shocked. ¡°How did this vortexe out? Yuan Hehe, there¡¯s only the two of us now. We must work together to get rid of this child.¡±


    She began to wipe away her tears and sob. ¡°Why are Jiu Zhu and Sikong


    Wuyuan¡¯s lives so miserable? How did they fall? This is awful. What should we do?¡±


    The child understood and could not help butugh coldly. ¡°This is clearly your own doing. Why are you ming others? Don¡¯t me me for this. You can solve your own problems.¡±


    Ning Keke did not expect to be seen through by this child, so she started to y dumb again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t nder me. You were the one who did it. If it wasn¡¯t for you, why would


    Jiu Zhu and Sikong Wuyuan be in such a situation?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better stop pretending. Hurry up and let them out!¡±


    The child was furious. He clenched his fists.


    ¡°Why is the eldest daughter of the Ning family so good at falsely using people? What a joke.¡±


    He hated being falsely used the most.


    Thinking of this, he punched the wall opposite him.


    As Ning Ke was pressed against the wall, she felt the punch as well. Her waist was hit in an instant.


    She clutched her waist and could not help but scream in pain.


    ¡°Yuan Hehe, look at this kid. Don¡¯t believe what he says. He wants to silence us. He¡¯s not a child at all. He¡¯s a vine demon. You can¡¯t believe the words of a demon!¡±


    As she spoke, she hadpletely forgotten that Yuan Hehe was also a demon.


    Yuan Hehe felt ufortable hearing this. He said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a demon? There are good and bad demons too. You make it sound as if all demons are bad.¡¯


    The child could not help but agree with his words. He immediately patted his chest and said, ¡°l agree with you. Let me tell you, it¡¯s this woman from the


    Ning family who is causing trouble. You must not believe her words. She will definitely kill youter!¡¯


    Yuan Hehe was skeptical of the child¡¯s words. Then, he smiled again. ¡°l don¡¯t know if that is true or not. But I think Ning Keke does not have good intentions.¡±


    He said that on purpose because he wanted to see what kind of tricks Ning Ke would y.


    At the same time, he could not help but worry. He wondered where Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan were and how they were doing.


    He did not even know how to find the two of them.


    The two of them walked to a secret chamber.


    The secret chamber was filled with coffins.


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan had nowhere to put their feet.


    They could not help but frown again.


    ¡°What is this ce? We have already entered many secret chambers, but this is the first time we have seen such a secret chamber. I wonder what¡¯s in this coffin.¡¯


    Sikong Wuyuan wanted to touch it, but he was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    ¡°The most important thing now is to find another ce to join Yuan Hehe, not to see what¡¯s here.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I wonder if Yuan Hehe will be hurt by that sinister woman. He¡¯s young as well. He mustn¡¯t be deceived by a woman.¡±


    Jiang Ming was silent for a moment, his eyes staring straight at a certain ce.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming did not reply to him, Sikong Wuyuan could not help but feel strange.


    He followed Jiang Mings gaze and found a painting of Ning Keke.


    Ning Keke was still rtively young, but it was obvious that it was her..

 Chapter 1015 - 1015: 1015

    Chapter 1015 - 1015: 1015


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There was a sweet smile on Ning Keke¡¯s lips, and the look in her eyes could prate one¡¯s heart.


    ¡°What a pity. She used to be such a sweet little girl, but now she has be so mean.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but get angry when he thought of what Ning Keke had done.


    Jiang Ming suddenly pushed him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go near it. There seems to be something on the painting.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was stunned. He shook his head and said, ¡°How can there be anything? Are we seeing things? Well, we¡¯ve already seen many things¡­ But still, is there anything else?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not say anything and watched the painting burn itself to a crisp.


    In the blink of an eye, the painting hadpletely disappeared.


    Sikong Wuyuan turned his head and realized that the painting was gone. He could not help but feel scared.


    ¡°Why did this painting suddenly disappear? Could it be that someone is watching us? Or perhaps that thing in the dark has destroyed this painting.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fire. The fire burned those things.¡±


    Jiang Ming lowered his voice and looked at the ground. There weren¡¯t even any ashes. He could not help but feel strange.


    Could there be another trap nearby? If there really was one, then they might be able to go back to their original ce through that mechanism, but they might also be able to go to other ces.


    Sikong Wuyuan activated the mechanism.


    He stepped on a blue grid, but there was no reaction from the surroundings.


    He could not help but feel confused, but he was also afraid that something would suddenly attack, so he called Jiang Ming toe with him.


    As soon as Jiang Ming lifted his foot, many squares appeared around him.


    He looked around and found that the ground had turned into a grid.


    As long as he lifted his foot, the grid would sh.


    Seeing this, he began to think.


    This grid must have some other use, but he did not know what it was. What was the use of this grid?


    He was puzzled.


    Sikong Wuyuan also noticed this and took a step forward.


    As he spoke, a wisp of fire suddenly appeared in the grid he was in.


    His feet immediately began to burn. He immediately panicked and hurriedly waved his spiritual energy.


    The spiritual energy emitted a fine stream of water that directly extinguished the mes around him.


    Sikong Wuyuan let out a sigh of relief and then became more motivated.


    There seemed to be something strange about this grid.


    Jiang Ming seemed to understand. He reminded him, ¡°This ce seems to have a fixed punishment or reward. As long as we enter a new grid, something will happen. Perhaps, nothing will happen too.¡±


    After knowing the rules, Sikong Wuyuan became frustrated.


    ¡°This is great. There will be a certain test for the two of us to get close to each other. There will also be a test for us to walk up to the grid. When the timees, just solving the tests will make me go crazy.¡±


    ¡°If I take another step forward, there might be a new solution. But how did this grid change?¡±


    Jiang Ming still could not figure it out, so he took a step forward.


    Vines immediately appeared on the grid, trying to pull him into it.


    Jiang Ming reacted quickly and used a spell to summon a de to cut the vines away.


    The vines immediately retracted.


    Jiang Mings test on this level was over.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem very difficult, but it¡¯s quite taxing on spiritual energy.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan pursed his lips tightly, feeling a little restless.


    ¡°When you encounter such a thing, you have to calm down even more. It can be solved.¡¯


    Jiang Ming knew that the current situation was not optimistic, so he quicklyforted him.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you¡¯re still the calmest. If it were me, I¡¯d probably need some time to calm down.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan sighed and sat on the grid.


    However, as he sat down, his hand could not help but touch the grid in front of him.


    The grid immediately became empty, and he could not help but break out in a cold sweat.


    If he took another step forward, he would fall into a bottomless abyss.


    He and Jiang Ming had fallen into this secret chamber.


    If this continued, he would be separated from Jiang Ming.


    Seeing the situation of this grid, Jiang Ming could not help but feel afraid.


    The most important thing now was to not be separated from Sikong Wuyuan.


    The strength of two people was always greater than the strength of one person. They would probably need to work together at some point.


    ¡°What should we do now? I didn¡¯t expect there to be a test where people disappear. I don¡¯t know if there are any more grids in front of us that can make people disappear. Are we still going forward?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was confused.


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment, gathered a small ball of spiritual energy in his hand, and threw it forward.


    The spirit energy ball hit the wall and bounced onto the grid. It immediately opened a mechanism on one of the grids.


    It was a huge spider, but after the spider swallowed the spiritual energy ball, it immediately disappeared.


    Although the spider was huge, it was confined to the grid.


    Jiang Ming thought about it.


    It seemed that this test could only be on a fixed grid and could not go out of other grids. However, this spiritual energy ball had also found a way for him.


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°So, we can do that, huh? Then I¡¯ll try it too.¡±


    As he spoke, he also released a spiritual energy ball.


    Due to the collision of its spiritual energy balls, a certain grid triggered a mechanism, and the mechanism disappeared.


    Jiang Ming realized that the grids that had already been activated had returned to their original state. He immediately understood.


    He said to Sikong Wuyuan, ¡°We will use the spiritual energy ball to trigger the mechanisms of these squares. This way, we don¡¯t need to spend too much energy to solve all the mechanisms in this room.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that it made sense and began topete with Jiang Ming to make the grids disappear.


    However, when the spiritual energy ball touched thest grid, the grid did not disappear at all, and the mechanism on it did not activate at all.


    Sikong Wuyuan was already panting from throwing the spiritual energy ball.


    He asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s going on with this grid? Why isn¡¯t there any reaction at all?¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think of such a problem. Why don¡¯t I go there and give it a try?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan shook his head and said, ¡°No. If you go missing or something happens to you, the chances of me saving you are slim.¡±


    ¡°But if we don¡¯t try, we¡¯ll never be able to get out of this room.¡±


    Jiang Ming saw the situation clearly and said without hesitation, ¡°How is that possible? This grid is in the middle. That means we can find a new door by going around this grid..¡±

 Chapter 1016 - 1016: 1016

    Chapter 1016 - 1016: 1016


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sikong Wuyuan was still very naive. He did not take Jiang Mings words seriously. He smiled and said, ¡°What do you think I should do, Jiang Ming? I¡¯ll help you now.¡±


    As he spoke, he took a few steps forward. In the end, the grid seemed to be able to sense it and released a transparent barrier in front of him.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not notice that his head had hit the barrier. He grimaced in pain, but he could not see what was in front of him.


    He could not help but find it strange.


    Jiang Ming, who was far away, saw it clearly. He then told Sikong Wuyuan,


    ¡°There¡¯s a barrier there.¡¯


    Sikong Wuyuan could not believe it. He shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t see it. Jiang Ming, are you seeing things?¡±


    As he spoke, he wanted to move forward again. Jiang Ming simply went forward and wanted to block him.


    However, there was an invisible barrier between Sikong Wuyuan and him.


    Jiang Ming was stunned when he touched the transparent barrier. Then, he said helplessly, ¡°This grid is really smart.¡±


    This time, Sikong Wuyuan bumped into the transparent barrier again and immediately believed Jiang Mings words.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jiang Ming.¡± He coughed awkwardly. ¡°l didn¡¯t think of that.¡±


    Immediately after, the grid emitted another beam of light. This beam of light directly transformed into an owl. This owl looked extremely ferocious.


    Before Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan could recover from their shock, the owl had alreadye toward them.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not think that this little creature could do anything to him, so he threw the spiritual energy ball over.


    However, they werepletely useless.


    Not only that, but the owl also became evenrger and more powerful.


    Jiang Ming felt that the spiritual energy would make it grow stronger, and he could not help but feel afraid. He quickly pulled Sikong Wuyuan back.


    No matter what, the owl had to be dealt with. However, he thought that it might be a way to get them out.


    Jiang Ming deliberately sealed Sikong Wuyuan with a barrier. Sikong Wuyuan thought that Jiang Ming wanted tomit suicide, so he quickly knocked on the barrier and shouted, ¡°Jiang Ming, let me out. This owl is not something you can handle alone. Don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not have the mood to humor Sikong Wuyuan. He lifted his feet and jumped up. He stayed around the wall and made faces at the owl. Sikong Wuyuan could see everything clearly from the barrier.


    He could not help but be shocked.


    This was the first time he had seen Jiang Ming act like this, and he could not help but tremble in fear.


    Wouldn¡¯t such actions attract the owl¡¯s attention more? Did Jiang Ming want to die?


    Just as he was thinking about this, the owl came forward. It only came in front of Jiang Ming. It started pecking at thetter.


    Jiang Ming jumped up the moment it approached him, and its beak pecked the wall.


    The wall was so hard that the owl almost fainted from pecking at it.


    Then, it persevered and turned to Jiang Ming.


    At this moment, he had already changed his direction and continued to smile mischievously.


    The owl was also hit, but this time, the wall was not as hard as before. Instead, a small hole was created.


    The hole began to expand, and a door appeared.


    ¡°Jiang Ming, we can finally get out of here,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said in surprise.


    However, immediately after, he found that the owl was aiming at Jiang Mings back again. He became a little nervous again and quickly shouted, ¡°Owl,e to me quickly. You useless owl! You only know how to attack my partner. Why don¡¯t youe here?¡±


    The owl seemed to understand what he said. It turned around and looked at him sharply. Its feet quickly moved toward the barrier.


    Sikong Wuyuan was a little worried. He clenched his fists tightly, and his spiritual energy was also restless.


    However, after the owl crashed into the barrier and fainted, the barrier did not split. Instead, it seemed to fall away.


    Sikong Wuyuan suspected that it was ying tricks on him, and he hurriedly went up to kick it.


    However, his foot did not pass through the barrier. Instead, he kicked the barrier. He could not help but feel pain. Then, he pped his head and felt that he was extremely stupid.


    Seeing Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s actions, Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry. He quicklyforted him. ¡°Everyone makes mistakes sometimes. Don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯ll undo the barrier for you now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t undo it yet. Who knows if the owl will wake up again?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was still a little worried, so he signaled Jiang Ming to try.


    Jiang Ming felt that there was nothing wrong with being so cautious. He stepped forward and kicked the owl.


    The owl did not react, so he withdrew the barrier.


    Sikong Wuyuan was overjoyed. He went forward and tied the owl up again. As he tied it up, he said, ¡°This thing might not be truly dead. No matter what, we have to be careful.¡¯


    Seeing Sikong Wuyuan rambling on, Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry.


    However, that voice appeared again.


    ¡°It does not matter if you defeated the owl. You won¡¯t be able to find yourpanions at all, and yourpanions will also face death. Do you really dare to leave through this door?¡±


    Thest part caught Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s attention, and he started to think.


    ¡°Could there be another trap behind this door? Why don¡¯t we find another way out?¡±


    Jiang Ming had a different opinion.


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re bluffing. This door was originally undiscovered, but now that we¡¯ve suddenly discovered it, it¡¯s possible that they will panic.¡±


    Hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan immediately became frustrated.


    ¡°This is great. We¡¯re stuck again. Forget it! Let¡¯s go out. It¡¯s probably the same if we find another door. Let¡¯s not waste time.¡¯


    At that moment, they heard Yuan Hehe¡¯s shocked voice.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Sikong Wuyuan could not help but be wary. ¡°l knew that Ning Keke was not a good person, but 1 didn¡¯t expect her to make a move so quickly. I really can¡¯t let Yuan Hehe stay with Ning Keke.¡±


    ¡°No, this voice is fake. Don¡¯t worry, we can definitely get out of here.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head and pulled Sikong Wuyuan out of the door. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Sikong Wuyuan asked curiously. ¡°I think it¡¯s Yuan Hehe.¡±


    ¡°l thought so too, but I found that the soundproofing of the wall is pretty good. Otherwise, the owl wouldn¡¯t have hit the wall without any reaction..¡±

 Chapter 1017 - 1017: 1017

    Chapter 1017 - 1017: 1017


    Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°This is probably a spell that the person in the dark wants to scare us.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded.


    The more Sikong Wuyuan heard, the more he felt afraid.


    This ce was terrifying.


    Jiang Ming could tell what he was thinking and encouraged him. ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, this is normal. Don¡¯t think too much. Let¡¯s go find Yuan Hehe first.¡± He lowered his head, his thoughts running wild.


    They had fallen through something, which meant that they had to go up to meet Yuan Hehe. He wondered how Yuan Hehe was doing now.


    As for Yuan Hehe, Ning Keke was already arguing with the child. He felt a headacheing on.


    What was there to quarrel about? Wasn¡¯t she just trying to make him believe that she was innocent?


    It did not matter. He had seen the truth.


    ¡°The most important thing now is to find Jiang Ming and the others. We can¡¯t get separated.¡±


    He tried to divert the attention of the child and Ning Keke.


    Ning Keke ignored him. ¡°Yuan Hehe,¡± she snorted. ¡°Do you not trust your ally? Why would you speak up for this child? You¡¯ve only been with him for less than half a day.¡±


    Her eyes were filled with sadness. It was as if she would not stop crying if he did not stand by his side.


    ¡°Yuan Hehe, what do you mean? Are you really siding with this child? What does he have to deserve your trust? I¡¯m clearly the only one who treats you the best! ¡±


    Ning Keke emphasized thest bit as she was deep in thought.


    No one knew what she was thinking, but she was stalling for time.


    Jiang Ming should be dead by now. They only had one item that could contribute to the Divine Beast. Ning Keke hoped that the Divine Beast would not be picky.


    Sensing Ning Keke¡¯s thoughts, Yuan Hehe felt that something was wrong. ¡°Ning Keke, you¡¯re not thinking of selling me, are you?¡± he asked half-jokingly.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Ning Keke rubbed her nose. ¡°What kind of person would I be then? I think we should wait here for Jiang Ming.¡±


    She sat on the rock and kept looking at the child in front of her.


    ¡°You want to rest after ndering me?¡± The child chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re hrious.


    Return what you owe.¡±


    He rubbed his nose and took out two w hammers.


    There were bells in them, and they rang as he moved.


    Yuan Hehe did not understand.


    How was the child surrounded by spiritual energy.


    ¡°Hey, you took my partner away, and you still want to teach us a lesson? This is too much!¡±


    Ning Keke did not want to fight head-on. She wanted to use a roundabout tactic.


    In her opinion, she had already consumed a lot of spiritual energy previously.


    It was best if she could obtain what she wanted without any effort.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that all of this was your doing. It has nothing to do with me. You¡¯re really asking for a forfeit!¡±


    The child waspletely furious. The vines on his body were so green that they sprouted.


    He raised his hand and threw over a w hammer.


    The hammer was extremely heavy, and the bell coulde out.


    However, the bell would onlye out when it was one inch away from the person.


    Ning Keke stood there calmly.


    She was tired, but she was not stupid.


    Moreover, this was the main foundation created by the Ning family. Would the w hammer really attack her?


    Yuan Hehe observed from the side.


    If this child could help him get rid of Ning Keke, he would be able to reap the benefits.


    Seeing that Yuan Hehe had no reaction at all, Ning Keke could not help but be stunned.


    Was this the Yuan Hehe she knew?


    In the face of danger, wasn¡¯t Yuan Hehe loyal? How could he still be so calm and indifferent?


    However, the hammer was already in front of her, so she could not think about it. The flower bracelet in her hand emitted a faint sound, and it blocked the attack.


    Ning Keke was d.


    She usually liked to collect strange things like the bracelet. Otherwise, she might not have been able to block this attack.


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan had already gone out, but they had also walked into the middle of many roads.


    Seeing the many roads in front of them, the two of them could not help but feel troubled.


    This ce was too difficult to walk through.


    Seeing that Ning Keke had dodged the attack, the child was not angry. He released more sound waves.


    The sound produced by these hammers was so powerful that many people could not block it.


    The child could almost see Ning Keke begging for mercy from him, and he could not help but smile.


    Ning Keke knew that she could not dodge or defeat him, so she simply walked toward Yuan Hehe.


    ¡°Yuan Hehe, please save me. We¡¯re in the same boat. If anyone dies now, it won¡¯t be easy for the other to survive.¡±


    She ran as she spoke, afraid that the sound waves would not reach Yuan Hehe it she was a secondte.


    However, just as the sound wave reached Yuan Hehe, the child suddenly retracted his hand.


    He did not want to deal with Yuan Hehe. He could tell that Yuan Hehe was toying with Ning Keke, so he was willing to protect him. Ning Keke was shocked that the child had stopped so quickly.


    What was the meaning of this?


    ¡°Ning Keke, you don¡¯t seem to have a good character. Why are you so despised?¡±


    Yuan Hehe was making sarcastic remarks at the side.


    Ning Keke smiled awkwardly. ¡°Yuan Hehe, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± she asked through gritted teeth. ¡°We¡¯re teammates. It¡¯s not good for you to be like this, right?¡±


    ¡°Teammates or enemies?¡±


    Yuan Hehe¡¯s voice became much lower.


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan also started to walk around randomly. They ended up where Yuan Hehe was.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw Yuan Hehe, including Yuan Hehe himself.


    He thought that he would not be able to see Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan ever again, but they had returned.


    The child started to have regrets.


    If he had known earlier, he would have gotten rid of Yuan Hehe. Who knew that the two of them woulde back?


    At that time, the three of them would join forces to deal with him, and he would die.


    Ning Keke was shocked for a second, but she quickly reacted. She said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Jiu Zhu, Sikong Wuyuan, thank goodness you¡¯re safe. How did you get here?¡±


    She really wanted to know how.


    In her opinion, the bottomless abyss would never give them the chance to


    return.


    What was going on?

 Chapter 1018 - 1018: 1018

    Chapter 1018 - 1018: 1018


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re so affectionate. Aren¡¯t you disappointed to see us?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan sneered in his heart, his face filled with disdain.


    Ning Keke was still putting on an act. Did she really think that they were pawns that could be manipted at will?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ning Keke smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m naturally happy to see you guys back.¡±


    In her heart, she felt that Sikong Wuyuan talked too much.


    Jiu Zhu did not say anything, so what right did he have to say that?


    Jiang Ming looked up at Ning Keke with a coldness in his eyes that ordinary people could not detect.


    Even though she had seen many scary things, Ning Keke¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her hands trembled uncontrobly.


    What was Jiu Zhu thinking? He seemed to have red at her. Could it be that he suspected her?


    Countless doubts were churning in her heart, making Ning Keke feel frustrated.


    She had been so careful! How had Jiu Zhu caught on to her? She had to be calctive about this.


    Jiang Ming lowered his voice and looked at Ning Keke. ¡°Miss Ning, you owe us an exnation. Also, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to settle some things with you. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not time yet.¡±


    Hisst sentence was already very obvious. Ning Keke¡¯s heart thumped twice, but she began to curse.


    ¡°What do you mean? l, Ning Keke, have always been open and sincere. I was indeed very worried about you just now and wanted to look for you.¡±


    She pretended to shake her head and looked at Jiang Ming sympathetically.


    ¡°What a pitiful parasite. You¡¯ve been tricked for too long. You don¡¯t even know how to be kind anymore¡±


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes.


    Why did he feel that Ning Keke was a little shameless?


    Thinking of this, he raised his hand, and some small bugs appeared in his palm.


    The little bugs sneaked up to Ning Keke, but she did not notice them. She identally saw them and instantly started screaming.


    ¡°Bugs! Hurry up and take them away. Don¡¯t let them do evil here!¡±


    Her eyes were almost teary, and her hands were trembling uncontrobly.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming suddenly noticed that Ning Keke had a shiny golden jade scepter on her. He was stunned for a moment. Why did Ning Keke carry the jade scepter with her at this time?


    ng!


    Just as he was thinking, the jade scepter fell out andnded on the ground.


    The child had always liked shiny things. When he encountered such things, he immediately could not bear to part with them and wanted to take them away.


    Ning Keke knew the importance of this item and immediately used her body to protect it.


    The jade scepter¡¯s body still had a green glow, and it looked like it was worth thousands of gold pieces.


    She was willing to sacrifice his body for this thing. What was so good about this jade scepter?


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment and could not understand.


    Ning Keke noticed him and quickly shouted, ¡°Jiu Zhu, are you going to leave me in the lurch?¡± We¡¯re teammates, hurry up and save me!¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that Ning Keke had changed after hearing hermanding tone at the end. He could not help but feel ufortable, and he grinned.


    ¡°Why should I listen to your orders? Do I have to save you just because you want me to?¡±


    He could not help but say something.


    Ning Keke also realized that her attitude was not very good. She tried to persuade Jiang Ming. ¡°Jiu Zhu, this Jade scepter may be an important magic weapon for us to get out of here. If this child takes it away, we will have nothing left. ¡±


    She was very smart and directly linked the jade scepter to going out. Jiang Ming had to admit this.


    After thinking for a moment, he raised his hand and released the light from his palm. The light enveloped the child¡¯s body and brought him elsewhere.


    The child fell on his butt and could not help but curse.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a jade scepter? How petty! You really believe Ning Keke. How can a jade scepter help you get out?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not reply. He watched as Ning Keke kept the jade scepter in perfect condition and carefully put it in her pocket.


    He felt that the jade scepter should not be with her, so he used the suction force to secretly take the jade scepter and nned to put it away.


    Unexpectedly, the jade scepter did not want Jiang Ming to be too low-key. When it entered Jiang Mings pocket, it released a few golden rays of spiritual energy and sent them all into Jiang Mings body.


    He immediately felt refreshed, but he was also a little surprised.


    He never expected Ning Keke to be protecting this spiritual energy.


    However, he did not expect that he would be the sessor of this jade scepter.


    After absorbing the spiritual energy, Jiang Ming felt that his body was twice as fit as before. His five senses became clear.


    He even became faster on his feet.


    He could not help but feel pleasantly surprised.


    At this rate, if he continued to cultivate, he would be able to increase his cultivation by the day.


    Ning Keke felt sour when she saw this.


    She had thought that she would be the inheritor of the spiritual energy, but she did not expect it to be Jiu Zhu.


    It was just that Jiu Zhu was so far away from her, yet this jade scepter could sense him and give him spiritual energy. Wasn¡¯t that too ridiculous?


    But now that it had already happened, it was useless for her to think about it. ¡°Jiu Zhu, how do you feel now? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    She walked forward and asked a few questions awkwardly. She could not help but feel jealous.


    Why wasn¡¯t it her?


    She was clearly the one who had given so much to the jade scepter. Wasn¡¯t this jade scepter going too far?


    ¡°Not at all. Thank you for your jade scepter.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not have any intention ofpensating Ning Keke. Instead, he gloated openly.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe grinned!


    Ning Keke had suffered a lot, but it did not stop them from being set up by her.


    Ning Keke could not help but feel aggrieved when she saw that Jiang Ming did not feel apologetic at all.


    She was the one who had brought the jade scepter here, and she was the one who had cultivated the spiritual energy.


    No matter what, it was good to say thank you, right? How could he take away her things so directly without even thanking her?


    She was really indignant.


    Seeing Ning Keke¡¯s expression, Jiang Ming roughly understood what she was thinking. He quickly took out the old jade scepter and ced it in her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return this jade scepter to its original owner. Try again. I reckon there¡¯s still spiritual energy left. You can also obtain it.¡±


    Jiang Mingforted insincerely, obviously trying to insult Ning Keke.


    Ning Keke¡¯s face turned green. She threw the useless jade scepter away and said angrily, ¡°l don¡¯t need it. Thank you for worrying. Jiu Zhu, why don¡¯t you give me the spiritual energy of the jade scepter? What I need is this.¡±


    She sounded a little stifled.


    What did Jiu Zhu mean? Wasn¡¯t this an insult to her?

 Chapter 1019 - 1019: 1019

    Chapter 1019 - 1019: 1019


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Some spiritual energy isn¡¯t interlinked. I can¡¯t force myself to give you spiritual energy just because of your words. You won¡¯t be able to take it. ¡±


    Jiang Ming patted Ning Keke¡¯s shoulder, pretending to be kind.


    However, she felt that it was even more humiliating. She pushed Jiang Mings hand away and swallowed her anger. ¡°Jiu Zhu, we have to deal with this vine demon first. It¡¯s too presumptuous.¡±


    As she spoke, she pointed at the child, her eyes still wide open.


    The child waved his hand tiredly. ¡°You only know how to stare at me. I don¡¯t even think it¡¯s fun to look at you. You¡¯re really just a monkey!¡±


    As he spoke, he pped his hands and threw a copper coin over.


    Ning Keke knew what the child meant. She pointed at him with trembling fingers. ¡°Are you crazy? I didn¡¯t provoke you. Why a_re you insulting me like this?¡±


    She was extremely frustrated.


    It was one thing to be treated like this by Jiu Zhu, but why was this child also like this? It was really something else.


    ¡°Who asked you to falsely use me?¡± the child said coldly. ¡°What you did was not honorable at all. You deserve to be treated like this!¡±


    Ning Keke was afraid that the child would say something shocking again. She conjured a long ribbon in her hand and threw it at the child.


    The child pulled the ribbon over and yed with it happily, his face flushed red.


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    Ning Keke and the vine demon were quite harmonious.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yuan Hehe nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what demons should do!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a demon. Yuan Hehe, don¡¯t talk nonsense, Don¡¯tpare me to a lowly demon! ¡±


    At the mention of this, Ning Keke exploded and kept cursing.


    This made Yuan Hehe explode.


    It turned out that the words he said to Ning Keke were worthless.


    Since that was the case, he would let her suffer.


    After making up his mind, Yuan Hehe deliberately threw a few stones at Ning Keke¡¯s feet and signaled the child to continue pulling the ribbon.


    The child was not stupid. He immediately brought Ning Keke to the stones.


    She immediately fell down, and her face was swollen.


    Jiang Ming saw this and could not help but feel a little sympathetic.


    Ning Keke despised the brat. Now, she was being punished, right?


    Seeing that Jiang Ming and the others did not care about her, Ning Keke exploded. She said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, you don¡¯t want to leave, do you? Only I know where the door is!¡±


    ¡°No, the guardian god also knows. Don¡¯t fool them. Also, I know where it is as well!¡± the child retorted.


    Ning Keke could not help but smile awkwardly. ¡°How is that possible? Only the Ning family knows about such things!¡¯


    ¡°But it¡¯s a pity that the guardian of the Ning family is here. Otherwise, you might really be the only one who knows.¡±


    The child shrugged.


    ¡°You also know that you¡¯re from the Ning family, so why aren¡¯t you being nice to me? What are you still doing here?¡±


    Ning Keke gritted her teeth, wishing she could go forward and strangle the child in front of her.


    She felt that this vine demon was greatly annoying.


    ¡°I won¡¯t listen.¡± The child smiled cheekily.


    Yuan Hehe secretly gave the child a thumbs up, and the child also did a little victory dance.


    Jiang Ming could not help butugh.


    These two children actually reached some kind ot deal. It looked even more hrious.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not say anything at all. He just watched the show.


    He felt that Ning Keke deserved to be punished.


    As for this vine demon, he felt that if he did not go too far, it was understandable not to help.


    ¡°Vine demon, you have crossed the line. You shouldn¡¯t have interacted with them.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the person in the dark did not agree.


    The child¡¯s face immediately turned pale. He knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing. ¡°Please don¡¯t punish me, Lord Guardian. I will punish these outsiders now. Please have a good rest.¡±


    Yuan Hehe knew that they were enemies now.


    Ning Keke patted the dust off her body and said in frustration, ¡°This vine demon is our enemy. You guys insisted on helping him. Now, I¡¯m injured.


    We¡¯re missing a fighter.¡±


    ¡°Fighter?¡± Jiang Ming found it unbelievable.


    Why didn¡¯t he remember that Ning Keke was one of their fighters?


    Ning Keke was too good at ttering herself.


    Ning Keke was still unaware of this. She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, a fighter. You should really thank me for my help.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan grinned.


    A fighter? It was already good enough that they did not attack her. Just how much did she harm them just now? Now, she still had the guts to say such things.


    He had truly witnessed the Ning family¡¯s eldest daughter¡¯s shamelessness today.


    Jiang Ming did not say anything else.


    Their main problem now was the vine demon, not Ning Keke.


    The child seemed to have sensed the guardian god¡¯s sternness. Many vines immediately appeared on his body, and his eyes turned blood-red.


    ¡°If Lord Guardian doesn¡¯t want to keep you, you can all die!¡±


    He could not bear to see Yuan Hehe, a demon like him, being his enemy. However, he had no choice.


    The two sides collided, and a battle instantly broke out.


    Jiang Ming and the others had been fighting with the vines, and they were also attacking the child¡¯s weak spots.


    The child¡¯s defense was extremely strong, and he did not give Jiang Ming and the others a chance to seize his vital points.


    The more he attacked, the stronger the spiritual energy in his body became. This was something that Jiang Ming did not expect.


    He could not help but feel strange when he noticed that the child¡¯s vines were getting thicker and thicker.


    Why was his spiritual power being consumed less and less?


    Not only that, but it also looked very strange. The speed at which his strength increased was too fast.


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan also noticed this problem and thought of the same thing.


    Was it a forbidden technique?


    But was it possible? There were very few forbidden techniques rted to demons, and there were many restrictions. Could this child have cultivated forbidden techniques?


    As they thought of this, they were cut by the vines when they were not paying attention.


    With this, they realized that the vines had be like des for some reason.


    Those who did not know better would think that it was a de.


    Jiang Ming felt a lingering fear. He quickly bandaged Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe, and he released a spiritual barrier to block them.


    Seeing that his former ally was injured, the child did not show any pity. He even felt excited.


    It had been a long time since he had tasted blood. He felt pretty good now, and his body¡¯s functions had recovered a lot.


    Thinking of this, he began to absorb Jiang Mings spiritual energy continuously.


    Sensing this, Jiang Ming pretended not to know and continued to input spiritual energy.


    Sikong Wuyuan was shocked.. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡¯

 Chapter 1020 - 1020

    Chapter 1020:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming raised his hand to stop Sikong Wuyuan, but he did not say anything.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not understand it no matter how much he thought about it.


    Jiang Ming could only tell him, ¡°Some spiritual energy can¡¯t bepletely absorbed. It might even cause a special reaction.¡±


    There was a deeper meaning in his words. Sikong Wuyuan understood. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°As expected of you, Jiang Ming. I don¡¯t think that thing has guessed this yet.¡±


    The child was not unhappy at all. He smiled and said, ¡°It seems that you have given up struggling. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I will help you turn all this spiritual energy into something valuable.¡±


    As he spoke, he kept absorbing Jiang Mings spiritual energy.


    However, not long after, his body showed an abnormal reaction. His body was covered in blood spots.


    These spots were covered in pustules. When he poked it carefully, pus was still flowing inside.


    However, the liquid was bright red.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The child could not help but panic.


    He did not want to risk his life for the guardian god.


    ¡°If you want to know what¡¯s going on, then return all our spiritual energy.¡± Jiang Ming was not someone to be trifled with. He released a suction force from his hand, and the child immediately felt that his own suction force was broken.


    However, after a while, he found that not only was Jiang Mings spiritual energy forced to pass, but his own spiritual energy had also passed. ¡°I¡¯ve already returned your spiritual energy to you. How could you steal my spiritual energy?¡± he said angrily.


    Sikong Wuyuan was speechless. ¡°You still have the cheek to say that? If Jiang Ming hadn¡¯t been quick-witted just now, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to get his spiritual energy back. Why can¡¯t he take your spiritual energy?¡±


    The child was speechless for a moment. Then, he waved all the spiritual energy in his body, trying to attract the spiritual energy he had lost.


    However, his method would only make Jiang Ming absorb it faster.


    He originally thought that he would repel the child¡¯s spiritual energy, but he did not expect it to fuse perfectly.


    This made him pleasantly surprised.


    Then, Jiang Ming suddenly noticed some inexplicable changes in the surrounding walls.


    The things that were originally painted with pictures became more and more vivid.


    At the edge, a nt was growing at a rapid speed, directly surrounding Jiang Ming and the others.


    The child could not help butugh. ¡°Unfortunately, it seems to be a little toote.¡¯


    His eyes were filled with pain, and he fainted again.


    Jiang Ming had absorbed too much of his power, and he was already unable to hold on any longer.


    A huge flower bud suddenly grew out of the nt, and the flower bud quickly swallowed the child.


    However, the child did not let out a single scream.


    This made Jiang Ming and the others suspicious.


    Although the child was unconscious, he could still feel pain. Could he not even make a sound?


    This nt was not soundproof. It was too strange.


    Jiang Ming looked at the huge flower bud and suddenly had a different idea.


    With this thought in mind, he rushed over and took advantage of the nt¡¯sck of attention to forcefully pry open the flower bud.


    This action shocked Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    Jiang Mings courage was not something an ordinary person could possess.


    If it were them, they would be worried.


    By the time he made this decision, he had alreadyunched the next attack.


    The moment the flower bud was opened, there was no sign of the child inside.


    At the same time, the nt felt insulted and could not help but get angry. It directly bit at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming patted its flower bud and injected some spiritual energy into it. Then, he quickly took a big step back and distanced himself from it.


    An explosion sounded. Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe witnessed a scene that they would never have imagined in their lives.


    The nt¡¯s body was divided into many parts, and the ground was covered in its dead slime.


    Jiang Ming was not sure if the slime was harmful, so he simply raised his hand and used his spiritual energy to purify the slime.


    However, a strange scene happened. The parts of these nts turned into miniature versions of the nts.


    Jiang Ming could not help but have a headache when he thought of the situation with the toads.


    Perhaps, these things were raised by the same person.


    It was probably the guardian god that the child had mentioned. Just as he was thinking about this, that voice appeared again.


    ¡°If you want to beg me for mercy, it¡¯s not toote.¡±


    Jiang Ming just wanted tough.


    Lord Guardian was hrious.


    They did not beg for mercy and wanted to continue.


    Sikong Wuyuan, Yuan Hehe, and Jiang Ming had the same thoughts. They shouted at the voice without any hesitation. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to beg for mercy in this lifetime.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming realized that these small nts were secretly running toward them.


    They were very slow. When they ran, they were like humans walking.


    This also gave Jiang Ming and the others a chance to attack.


    The three of them released some spiritual energy to tease these small nts. Some of them turned into barriers to block them, while others used the spiritual energy in their hands to form a circle and hang on them.


    They did not notice it when they were teasing him.


    The speed and strength of these small nts began to multiply exponentially.


    After a while, the little nt on Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s sideunched an attack. It directly spat out arge mouthful of slime at him.


    This slime was different from the slime earlier. It was very sticky and covered arge area.


    Sikong Wuyuan was not paying attention and was hit directly. His eyes were already blurred by the slime.


    He regretted it.


    He should pay more attention to this little nt.


    The little nt that Yuan Hehe was onunched its next attack. A long strip was released from its body, which tripped him.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Yuan Hehe felt a shooting pain in his bottom, and the expression on his face froze.


    In the next second, Ning Keke was also hit. Half of her hair was cut off by the little nt.


    She screamed. She adored her hair.


    ¡°My hair! ¡±


    Jiang Ming was lucky enough to avoid the small nt¡¯s attack. He even picked it up and threw it in front of other small nts.


    The small nt was immediately knocked out and fell to the edge of the wall.


    However, this did not make it die. Instead, it made it more energetic, and it split into smaller nts.


    Jiang Mings expression turned cold when he saw that there were more and more of these little nts, and Sikong Wuyuan and the others were still busy taking care of themselves..

 Chapter 1021 - 1021

    Chapter 1021:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    He closed his eyes and adjusted the spiritual energy in his body. A low pressure suddenly spread out from his body.


    Those small nts rushed over to bite Jiang Ming, but they were suppressed by the low pressure and did not dare to go forward. They could only aim at Sikong Wuyuan and the others.


    However, this low pressure also spread to Sikong Wuyuan and the others.


    With the expansion of spiritual energy, the slime disappeared and Sikong Wuyuan regained his vision.


    As for Yuan Hehe and Ning Keke, who were entangled by the little nt, they were also set free.


    s, Ning Keke¡¯s hair was still short.


    Jiang Ming opened his eyes and suddenly realized that these small nts were building something extremely fast.


    He felt that he had to stop these small nts from continuing, so he casually released a water current.


    The impact of the water current also broke the trajectory of these small nts, bringing a portion of the small nts to another ce.


    However, their attraction was particrly strong. After a while, they united and collectively aimed at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel a little worried.


    These small nts were too difficult to deal with.


    Sikong Wuyuan and the other two also arrived in front of Jiang Ming, and they were all in a difficult situation.


    They did not expect the little nts to be stronger and stronger. They were at a loss.


    ¡°Let me see if my gold cor can bind them together.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan thought for a moment and threw the golden cor out.


    Yuan Hehe felt that it was inappropriate and was about to stop it, but it was toote. He could not take it back.


    The golden cor could automatically change its size and wrap these small nts together.


    Jiang Ming watched helplessly as the golden cor surrounded these small nts.


    A few streaks of golden light shed, and the color of the golden cor instantly turned silver and tarnished. ¡°My golden cor!¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was about to cry.


    This was a treasure that he had cultivated for 84 days. How could it be tarnished by these small nts?


    His eyes were filled with difort. He became resentful and released spiritual energy at those small nts.


    The spiritual energy turned into a few long lines and directly cut the small nts into pieces.


    However, they immediately returned to their original states, and their numbers increased even more.


    As far as the eye could see, these small nts had gathered into an ocean, and it was extremely terrifying.


    Ning Keke felt that something was wrong. She looked around and looked elsewhere.


    They could not continue to stay here as food for these little nts. They had to find a way out.


    Jiang Ming realized this and quickly ran to the wall, looking for a mechanism to get out.


    After searching around, he immediately found a purple button.


    Just as he was hesitating whether to press it, the small nts had alreadyunched an attack.


    They gathered together and headed straight for Jiang Ming and the others. No matter how Sikong Wuyuan and the other two released their spiritual energy, they seemed to be immune to it and directly avoided the spiritual energy.


    ¡°It¡¯s difficult. My spiritual energy has be really useless.¡±


    Ning Keke was extremely frustrated, and her eyes were filled with difort.


    It was fine if her hair was short, but these little nts were still looking for


    trouble for her. She had never suffered like this in the Ning family.


    Jiang Ming saw that the stakes were getting higher. He went all out and pressed the button directly.


    As soon as the button was pressed, a huge hole appeared under the bodies of the small nts, and they fell down.


    There were a few small nts that did not fall. Sikong Wuyuan and the others reacted quickly and kicked the remaining small nts down.


    Before these things could react, they fell inside. ¡°This is really annoying.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan panted and copsed to the ground.


    He felt that his body was fine, but his heart was really tired.


    These small nts were as heavy as lead.


    ¡°We still have to find a way out. Staying here is not a long-term solution.¡± Jiang Ming looked around and found some grayish-brown powder.


    Looking forward carefully, Jiang Ming found that the powder seemed to be able to move.


    He could not help but be shocked for a moment before he calmed down. He looked at the powder in front of him, but it did not continue to move.


    Jiang Ming suspected that he had seen it wrong and turned to look at Sikong Wuyuan. However, he saw that the powder was actually a spider.


    When Jiang Ming was not paying attention, it dodged to the side and hid in the darkness.


    Jiang Ming pondered.


    This little spider was probably the animal that the guardian god was using to monitor them.


    With this thought in mind, he could not help but think of something else.


    This guardian god might also be an animal, which was why it couldmunicate with animals.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming seemed to be immersed in thought, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe waved their hands in front of him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°What time is it now?¡± Ning Keke asked unhappily. ¡°Why are you still standing here in a daze? Hurry up and find the next exit!¡±


    However, at this moment, the voice sounded again.


    ¡°Everything about you is under my control. Do you think you opened the exit yourself?¡±


    This sentence shocked everyone. Sikong Wuyuan felt endless fear. He said to


    Jiang Ming, ¡°We might not be able to enter. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be killed here today.¡±


    ¡°Do you believe everything he says?¡±


    Jiang Ming took a step forward. He saw that there was a purple mechanism in front of him.


    He raised his hand and pressed it. Then, he realized that a door beside him had opened. However, the space inside looked very narrow, as if it were a bottomless abyss.


    ¡°Are we still going in?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe looked in, their hands trembling.


    They felt that there were many dangers inside.


    ¡°This is the only way.¡±


    Jiang Mings eyes were dark as he stepped forward to open the way without hesitation.


    Sikong Wuyuan, Yuan Hehe, and Ning Keke followed closely behind.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve fallen into a trap.¡± The voice continued mocking them.


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    This person was really going too far.


    At this moment, a bright light suddenly appeared in front of him. A woman with her hands tied looked at Jiang Ming gently. ¡°Jiu Zhu, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for a long time.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Ning Keke was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re the guardian god. Who is that person?¡±


    The woman sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not Lord Guardian, but Lord Guardian is dead. I¡¯m recing him, but for some reason, I can¡¯t do it. Now, a bad person is recing him. I need you to help me get rid of him.¡±


    ¡°Can you still move? Do you want me to help you?¡±


    Ning Keke felt that she had a deep affinity with her, so she quickly went forward to untie the shackles that bound the woman.


    However, the woman stopped her..

 Chapter 1022 - 1022: 1022

    Chapter 1022 - 1022: 1022


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion      Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to treat me like this,¡± she said helplessly. ¡°Miss Ning, your actions have really disappointed me!¡±


    Ning Keke was stunned for a moment. Sikong Wuyuan and the others could not help but pause.


    Could this woman see what they were doing?


    The woman then said, ¡°Yes, I can see what you¡¯re doing. It¡¯s true that the Ning family is protecting the cave, but they don¡¯t want their descendants to do evil here. I hope you can work together.¡±


    The woman looked at Jiang Ming seriously.


    ¡°How else would I know your name, Jiu Zhu? There are traces everywhere.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. However, do you even know what we¡¯re thinking?¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little vignt as he spoke.


    If she could even know what they were thinking, it would be too terrifying.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± The woman shook her head. ¡°Everyone has different thoughts, so I definitely can¡¯t read your minds.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan looked around and found that there were some vines growing in the surroundings.


    Their roots were moving automatically, and there were some iprehensible patterns and symbols on them.


    He felt that these things were confusing. He could not help but go forward, wanting to grab these things.


    However, things did not go as he wished. These symbols disappeared when he touched them.


    The woman noticed Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s actions and quickly stopped him. ¡°No, only the person who has been appointed can touch them. Jiu Zhu, I think you can try.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but be stunned for a moment. Then, he nodded. ¡°Jiu Zhu is certainly the strongest. He should go and give it a try.¡± He felt a little disappointed.


    It would be great if he were the chosen one. It was a pity that he did not have Jiang Mings capabilities.


    She had probably made up her mind, so he did not say anything else.


    Jiang Ming walked forward doubtfully.


    Those symbols did not disappear. Not only that, but they also shone brightlyand directly enveloped Jiang Ming.


    He felt a surge of spiritual energying toward him.


    The spiritual energy was intermittent, and it made Jiang Ming emit a golden


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Yuan Hehe asked in disbelief. ¡°Your entire body is emitting a strange light.¡±


    Jiang Ming opened his eyes and opened his mouth to speak, but he found that he could not make a sound. He could not help but feel strange. He checked his pulse and his body.


    After realizing that his body was normal, he began to concentrate on absorbing spiritual energy again.


    Yuan Hehe understood why Jiang Ming did not reply.


    Usually, when absorbing spiritual energy, some people would not be able to speak.


    After the absorption of spiritual energy waspleted, Jiang Ming said, ¡°l couldn¡¯t reply to you earlier. I can now. I feel very energetic. There are no adverse reactions.¡¯


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Ning Keke asked in jealousy. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, aren¡¯t you?¡± This spiritual energy can¡¯t be absorbed for no reason.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?   Did I make you feel ufortable?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not see through her thoughts. He smiled and said, ¡°If you want to absorb it, you can go yourself. I didn¡¯t stop you. It was this talisman that chose me. If I could, would I have to talk to you like this?¡±


    Ning Keke was extremely frustrated. She went forward and wanted to withdraw her spiritual energy.


    However, no matter how she tried to attract it, the spiritual energy seemed to be firmly attached to Jiang Mings body. It did not move at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to absorb his spiritual energy,¡± the woman said. ¡°Some spiritual energy can only be absorbed by the appointed person. It¡¯s the same for you. Don¡¯t waste your time.¡±


    Ning Keke was extremely angry.


    ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m from the Ning family. The spiritual energy here should be attracted by the Ning family. Don¡¯t try to lie to me. You¡¯re all his aplices. ¡±


    At this point, she was already a little deranged. She went forward and wanted to strangle Jiang Ming, but she was pushed over by Jiang Ming.


    He did not use any force, but Ning Keke was still pushed against the wall. Her head hit the rock, and the back of her head exploded in pain. Blood kept flowing.


    She could not help but panic.


    ¡°I¡¯m bleeding. Come and save me, Jiu Zhu! You¡¯re crazy. How could you kill


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe did not know whether tough or cry.


    It had nothing to do with them, but why did it seem like they were the ones who did it?


    ¡°Miss Ning, are you stupid? We didn¡¯t do anything to you at all.¡±


    Jiang Ming was still speechless. Then, he went forward and wanted to remove the woman¡¯s handcuffs. However, he found that the handcuffs were tightly locked.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± the woman said with a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been imprisoned here for a long time. The spiritual energy in these handcuffs is getting stronger and stronger. No one can unlock them.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Jiang Ming released some spiritual energy. The handcuffs shattered instantly, and Jiang Ming was stunned.


    He originally thought that it would not work.


    The woman was also slightly surprised. However, she thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°l heard a legend here before. A hundred yearster, a person who can make people tremble in fear will appear. This person can break through all the restrictions. I think that person is you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an amazing legend.¡±


    Jiang Ming teased her casually.


    Meanwhile, Ning Keke held a knife in her hand tightly and tried to stab Jiang Ming in the back.


    However, Jiang Ming turned around, grabbed the knife tightly, and stabbed Ning Keke in her abdomen.


    Ning Keke¡¯s body was already very weak, so after being stabbed, she immediately bled again.


    She panicked again.


    ¡°Stop screaming, Miss Ning. Have you forgotten that we¡¯re teammates?¡± Jiang Mingughed coldly and brought the knife down again.


    Ning Keke felt a strong chill and could not help but retreat in fear and nervousness. She held her abdomen again, feeling extremely ufortable.


    ¡°Miss Ning, do you want to live?¡± Jiang Ming patted Ning Keke¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Now we need to negotiate something.¡±


    Ning Keke nodded and said sadly, ¡°Can you let me recover first? My abdomen hurts.¡¯


    As soon as she said this, she fell to the ground. Her eyes were filled with despair as she cried again.


    She had never suffered such grievances in the Ning family..

 Chapter 1023 - 1023: 1023

    Chapter 1023 - 1023: 1023


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Now that she was being treated like this, Ning Keke really felt very ufortable.


    She missed her father and brother very much.


    Seeing Ning Keke¡¯s helpless look, the woman slowly walked down and hugged her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just let go. Some things can¡¯t go on like this.¡± She sighed and whispered into Ning Keke¡¯s ear.


    Ning Keke¡¯s expression instantly turned cold.


    ¡°Why? This cave is clearly guarded by the Ning family. Why can¡¯t the rewards inside be obtained by the Ning family?¡±


    As she spoke, she could not help but cry.


    She felt that her father was too stupid. He actually guarded a cave that was biased toward outsiders.


    ¡°Miss Ning,e to me. You should fight side by side with me.¡±


    At this moment, the voice was heard again. Ning Keke rammed into the woman recklessly.


    The woman fell to the ground. She had been about to go up to check on Ning Keke, but she had already disappeared.


    ¡°Oh no, Ning Keke really left with that bad person. I wonder if she will find him.¡±


    The woman became anxious.


    Jiang Ming, on the other hand, was extremely calm.


    ¡°One day, the two of them will be reunited. Instead of worrying here, why don¡¯t you tell us where the guardian god is now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is either. Ever since he locked me up, he disappeared.


    In the past, he would soak in the nearby hot spring for an hour at night.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. He smiled and said, ¡°Some habits can¡¯t be changed so easily. Besides, no one is stopping him. He probably won¡¯t change this habit. You should know where this hot spring is, right?¡±


    The woman hesitated.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment and turned to look at the woman.


    The woman sighed. ¡°The ce where the hot spring is located has been around for tens of millions of years. Who knows what happened there during these tens of millions of years? The hot spring might have changed into another ce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Take us to the original ce first. Perhaps the hot spring hasn¡¯t changed much.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and made a decision.


    There was no way for them to find the hot spring aimlessly. It was better to go to the original ce to take a look. Perhaps they could find some clues.


    Sikong Wuyuan was frustrated. He sighed and said, ¡°There¡¯s no other way. The hot spring is the only clue.¡±


    The woman felt very guilty, but there was nothing she could do. Then, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go forward. The hot spring is just ahead.¡±


    Jiang Ming pondered and looked at the empty environment in the distance. He could not help but be vignt.


    ¡°l vaguely feel that there seems to be a hidden danger here.¡±


    Yuan Hehe patted him on the shoulder. ¡°We can only move forward now. Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t trick us.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been locked up for so long. How can she be an enemy?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Anyway, you can call me Jiangjiang. I¡¯m Bai Jiangjiang.¡¯! The woman smiled.


    ¡°Bai Jiangjiang? I seem to have heard your name from somewhere, but I forgot. ¡±


    Yuan Hehe scratched his head and continued walking forward.


    However, he had only taken a few steps when he tripped and hit his forehead.


    He frowned and touched his head. He was shocked to find that it was covered in blood.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a knock, but there¡¯s so much blood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bandage it.¡±


    Jiang Ming skillfully tore his sleeve and bandaged Yuan Hehe¡¯s wound.


    Yuan Hehe heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Fortunately, I have you. Otherwise, I would have been in a pickle. 1 1 m not good at bandaging wounds.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan did not say anything. Instead, he looked at the thing in front of Yuan Hehe in fear. He stammered, ¡®Look! That thing seems to be alive.¡± Yuan Hehe panicked. He took a step back and turned to Jiang Ming. ¡°Jiu Zhu, stay away from here.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not reply. Instead, he walked forward and approached the thing. Only then did he realize that it was a shell.


    The shell was open. Jiang Ming snapped his fingers, and mes appeared on the shell. The shell swallowed the mes.


    Yuan Hehe approached the shell with a torch and found that the shell was still moving. It was as if it were talking.


    ¡°I feel like it¡¯s scolding me.¡±


    He rubbed his nose and stared at the shell.


    The shell seemed to know that many people were looking at it, so it did not fiddle around anymore. However, it spat out a pearl.


    The pearl was huge and shiny. It was as if it could lure people over.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but walk over and pick up the pearl curiously, but it was knocked down by Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Are you crazy? I don¡¯t know what this pearl is. How dare you take something unfamiliar just like that?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was about to speak when he realized that the thing on the pearl had already infected his body.


    He felt that his body was being surrounded by countless things, but he did not know what they were, and he could not see anything from the surface.


    Bai Jiangjiang could not help but step forward worriedly. She quickly asked Sikong Wuyuan, ¡°Do you feel ufortable anywhere? That pearl seems to be a breeding ground for some creatures. If you pick up the shell out of thin air, you¡¯ll be easily infected.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan opened his mouth but could not say anything. He fell to the ground.


    He had always been able to endure pain, but now he really could not take it anymore. However, he could not speak either. His tongue and mouth seemed to be filled with those things.


    Jiang Ming could tell that something was wrong with Sikong Wuyuan. He stepped forward and wanted to touch his skin, but he found that there seemed to be something moving on his skin.


    Jiang Ming understood why when he saw it clearly. He then raised his hand and released spiritual energy all over his body.


    The spiritual energy had cleared his body and destroyed some of the things inside, but there were too many of them.


    Jiang Ming was panting. Then, he looked at Yuan Hehe. ¡°Come with me. I can¡¯t finish this alone.¡¯


    Yuan Hehe nodded and released his spiritual energy.


    The spiritual energy of the two fused together and finally cleared out the things inside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch anything next time.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt exhausted and sat down.


    However, the shell noticed his state and rushed over extremely fast. It shouted and obviously wanted to bite Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming felt a chill and quickly stood up. He also found the shell.


    When the shell arrived, he stepped on it.


    This stomp mercilessly crushed the shell.


    The shell shattered into pieces. Yuan Hehe was extremely resentful and stepped on it a few times as well..

 Chapter 1024 - 1024

    Chapter 1024:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°This shell is harmful. It shouldn¡¯t have appeared here. Let¡¯s continue moving forward.¡± Jiang Ming raised his hand. ¡°I finally know what suffering is.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan shuddered.


    He was determined not to touch anything casually in the future.


    After taking a few steps forward, they discovered that there were countless such shells. They carefully avoided them.


    After walking for a while, they came to a dead end. In front of them was a river.


    Some fish were gathering in the river. Jiang Ming recognized that they were the Dragon-Headed Fish that had attacked them previously. There were a lot of them, and it was obvious that they did not want them to cross the river.


    There was another boat by the river, but it was broken.


    There was a hole in the boat, and there was a skeleton beside it. It seemed to be a fisherman.


    Bai Jiangjiang felt a prickling sensation in her body. She turned to look at Jiang Ming, only to find that he seemed a little strange.


    After taking a closer look, she already felt that he was the skeleton fisherman,


    and she was horrified.


    ¡°You¡¯re the fisherman, so whose skeleton is lying there?¡±


    Hearing Bai Jiangjiangs strange words, Jiang Ming and the other two could not help but feel strange.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Shouldn¡¯t the fisherman be dead? I wonder if those bones belong to the fisherman.¡±


    Bai Jiangjiang pushed Jiang Ming away. ¡°You¡¯re that skeleton! You want to kill us? No way!¡¯


    Jiang Ming was almost pushed to the ground. He could not help butugh. ¡°Bai Jiangjiang, I¡¯m Jiu Zhu!¡±


    Bai Jiangjiang was stunned for a moment before she shook her head. ¡°l think you¡¯re that skeleton!¡±


    Then, she turned around and found that Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe had also turned into skeletons. She could not help but hit her head and say,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I can¡¯t see you at all. You seem real, but also fake.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not understand Bai Jiangjiangs condition, but he felt that it was affected by the surrounding maic field. He went forward and burned the skeleton.


    After the skeleton disappeared, Bai Jiangjiang returned to normal.


    Bai Jiangjiangs forehead was covered in sweat. She exhaled and said, ¡°l finally see you.¡±


    Then, she closed her eyes and fell into the water.


    Jiang Ming wanted to catch her, but he could not.


    He could only go forward and try to get her back.


    However, she sank to the bottom and never came out again.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but feel anxious.


    ¡°Bai Jiangjiang is drowning right after getting to know us. This is not good. I¡¯ll go save her.¡±


    Jiang Ming also wanted to save her, but he knew that he could not do so in the current situation. He stopped Sikong Wuyuan and said, ¡°There are all Dragon-Headed Fish in here. We will soon be their food. If we go over rashly, we will be the ones who die miserably.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s tears were already flowing out.


    ¡°Are we just going to sit and wait for her to die? I really can¡¯t ept this.¡± Yuan Hehe, on the other hand, covered his entire body with spiritual energy. He then told Jiang Ming, ¡°l think you can help me by creating a barrier.¡± Jiang Ming was confused, but he stillplied by casting a barrier.


    ¡°I think I can do it.¡± Yuan Hehe patted his shoulder.


    Before Jiang Ming could say anything, he jumped down.


    ¡°Hey! Yuan Hehe, what are you doing?¡±


    Jiang Ming was helpless, but he could not jump down with him. He could only wait for him.


    The two of them could stillmunicate telepathically, so he asked Yuan Hehe what was going on.


    After a while, Yuan Hehe told Jiang Ming in surprise. ¡°Come down here quickly. There¡¯s another surprise down there.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan asked with concern, ¡°How is Yuan Hehe? Why don¡¯t we just jump down? Do we still have to wait for him toe back up?¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s jump down. He has already given me an update. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any danger down there.¡± After saying that, Jiang Ming jumped down.


    Seeing this, Sikong Wuyuan hurriedly followed.


    As soon as they entered, they found that they could breathe in the water. They also arrived on t ground very safely.


    There was a woman with dragon horns in front of him. She was wearing a maid¡¯s uniform.


    When she saw Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan, she knelt down and ced her hands on her chest.


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan looked at each other and followed the maid.


    Jiang Ming found it strange.


    Yuan Hehe and Bai Jiangjiang were walking too fast. Even they were not that fast.


    Sikong Wuyuan was also thinking about this question, but he was more straightforward and directly asked the maid if they were walking faster.


    She chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Their speed is the same as yours. It¡¯s just that they are hidden by an inexplicable barrier. Even if they are near you, you wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming deliberately called out to Yuan Hehe in his heart.


    However, Yuan Hehe did not make any sound.


    Then, he heard the maid continue.


    ¡°At the same time, these barriers can also block your telepathy andmunication, so you won¡¯t be able to hear each other.¡±


    Jiang Ming suspected that the maid had installed amunication device in his heart. Otherwise, how could she answer so easily? However, he did not ask directly.


    They arrived at a pce and happened to see Bai Jiangjiang and Yuan Hehe.


    Yuan Hehe was dressed in gold and silver, and he kept twirling in front of the


    mirror.


    Bai Jiangjiang sat on a chair and sipped her tea.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to like gold and silver so much.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan took a step forward and teased Yuan Hehe.


    Yuan Hehe was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Of course. I thought it was fun, so I put it on. You should try it too.¡±


    As he spoke, he pulled off a golden choker from his neck and was about to put it on Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s neck.


    Sikong Wuyuan refused.


    ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m not used to wearing jewelry.¡±


    Yuan Hehe thought for a moment and felt that it made sense. He began to look at his clothes again.


    When Jiang Ming saw this scene, he could not help but fall silent.


    Why was he being treated so well?


    ¡°Other than these things, I can give you anything you want as long as you stay here,¡± the maid said.


    Jiang Ming grinned. He knew that there was nothing good going on. He immediately pulled Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan and nned to leave.


    ¡°This ce is not good. Don¡¯t talk to the maid. She definitely doesn¡¯t have good intentions.¡±


    Yuan Hehe tried to dissuade Jiang Ming. ¡°Jiu Zhu, this ce is not bad. There¡¯s plenty of food and marvelous jewelry. Why should we risk our lives outside? Isn¡¯t it good to stay here? The maid treats us quite well. Don¡¯t think too badly of her..

 Chapter 1025 - 1025

    Chapter 1025:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming was confused.


    They had ovee so many difficulties, but Yuan Hehe could not even resist a single temptation?


    Now, he had to persuade Yuan Hehe.


    Unexpectedly, Bai Jiangjiang also chimed in. ¡°l think it¡¯s not bad too. Jiu Zhu, I¡¯ve seen that you¡¯ve also encountered many hardships. Don¡¯t bother about the guardian god. Just stay here.¡±


    ¡°Have you been bewitched?¡± Jiang Ming said half-jokingly as he wondered what was going on.


    If they truly believed what they said, then there was nothing he could do if he could not persuade them to leave.


    ¡°How could that be? Jiu Zhu, don¡¯t you like this kind of life?¡±


    Yuan Hehe was already a little deranged, and the smile on his face widened.


    Jiang Ming patted his forehead and felt that Yuan Hehe was crazy.


    Everything had a catch. How could they not understand this?


    ¡°You¡¯ll suffer a lot in the future if you behave like this.¡± Sikong Wuyuan raised his eyebrows.


    In his eyes, all of this seemed to have been secretly ordered by the guardian god.


    After he and Jiang Ming left, who knew if these two would still be alive?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Jiang Ming thought it through. He pulled Sikong Wuyuan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave them here.¡¯


    He believed that these two would not understand this principle unless they suffered.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, Sikong Wuyuan, why don¡¯t you want to stay here?¡± Yuan Hehe said dejectedly. ¡°This ce is so good.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at him. His eyes were deep. ¡°If you think it¡¯s good, that¡¯s your opinion. We don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Yuan Hehe, repent and be saved!¡± Sikong Wuyuan said meaningfully.


    He felt that Yuan Hehe was not someone who could be easily deceived. Why was he so strange in this ce?


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything else. Let¡¯s leave directly.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that it was a waste of time to continue talking, so they might as well not say anything. ¡°Jiu Zhu, have a safe journey.¡±


    Yuan Hehe sighed.


    He really wanted to drag those two here to rx, but he did not expect that they would not be willing.


    Bai Jiangjiang remained silent.


    She was already obsessed with the taste of the tea in her hand and did not want to say anything more.


    The maid walked to Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan with a friendly smile.


    ¡°Let me help you out. The roads here are winding, and it¡¯s easy to get lost.¡±


    ¡°No need, we can walk on our own.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan rejected the maid.


    He felt that she was not a good person either. How could she confuse Yuan Hehe and Bai Jiangjiang so much?


    However, he remembered that when they came, they had clearly taken a straight path. This maid was really good at lying. There were no twists and turns.


    He was really worried about Yuan Hehe and Bai Jiangjiangs safety.


    Jiang Ming pursed his lips when he saw that Sikong Wuyuan seemed to be thinking about something.


    He was surprised that Sikong Wuyuan would reject the maid directly.


    Although it was a straight road just now, it was easy for the maid to tamper with the road. Who knew if the road they took would turn into a winding road?


    In fact, letting her lead the way was the best.


    However, they should be able to break through these things.


    ¡°My lords, please allow me to lead the way. I really don¡¯t want you to get lost,¡± the maid said enthusiastically.


    already said that there¡¯s no need. Why can¡¯t you listen?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s tone became a little irritated.


    He did not believe that this maid would still be so ignorant after he said no.


    The maid did not say anything else, but Jiang Ming realized that her head had turned into a fish head in an instant.


    However, it onlysted for a second, and her appearance quickly changed back. He could not confirm it.


    Sikong Wuyuan also saw it, but he thought he was seeing things and did not think too much about it.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, this maid must be trying to harm us. She has been urging us to let her send us off.¡¯


    After walking for a while, he began to analyze the situation thoughtfully.


    Jiang Ming did not say anything. His mind was filled with the image of the maid¡¯s fish head in a second, and his heart could not help but thump twice.


    Was there a possibility that the maid and the scene were all made by the Dragon-Headed Fish?


    She really hid her true strength. If it was not for that moment of exposure, he would not have noticed it.


    Yuan Hehe and Bai Jiangjiang were going to suffer.


    Jiang Ming continued to walk forward, but he found that the surrounding scene had changed.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt something was wrong as he walked. Why does this ce seem strange?¡±


    Jiang Ming knew what he was thinking. He stopped and stared at Sikong Wuyuan.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu?¡± Sikong Wuyuan asked tentatively. His hair stood on end from being stared at.


    ¡°We¡¯re lost,¡± Jiang Ming replied seriously. ¡°But we didn¡¯t get lost naturally. The scene here has been changed by the Dragon-Headed Fish.¡±


    ¡°Dragon-Headed Fish? The fish at the bottom of the sea just now? Weren¡¯t they by the shore? Why did theye to the bottom of the sea to trick us?¡± Sikong Wuyuan scratched his head, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    He had never expected that it was the Dragon-Headed Fish who had done


    ¡°We need to break the illusion so that we can walk out.¡¯


    Jiang Ming looked around.


    Sikong Wuyuan rubbed his chin and said, ¡°How about we gather our spiritual energy and break through this ce?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t seem to use it here.¡¯


    Jiang Ming snapped his fingers. There was no change in the surroundings at all. For a moment, there was silence.


    Sikong Wuyuan pursed his lips and raised his hand, wanting to release his spiritual energy.


    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s something wrong with you. Let me do it. I might be able to break through here.¡±


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he realized something.


    He couldn¡¯t use his spiritual energy at all, just like Jiang Ming.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but feel awkward. He did not know whether to say it or not.


    Jiang Ming did not continue the topic. Instead, he changed it. ¡°I see some living creatures here. Why don¡¯t you ask these little things?¡±


    As he spoke, he walked up to a turtle.


    ¡°Can these little things hear us?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was a little hesitant and immediately approached Jiang Ming.


    The little turtle¡¯s eyes were filled with innocence.


    ¡°What do you want to do? Is there anything I can help with?¡±


    Before Jiang Ming could ask, he heard the turtle¡¯s voice.


    It seemed that the animals and nts here couldmunicate with them. This was probably the magical thing about the cave. It should have nothing to do with the guardian god.


    ¡°We want to know how to get out. Can you give us a ride?¡±


    Jiang Ming pleaded.


    The turtle did not say anything else. Instead, it hurriedly tried to leave in the opposite direction.


    ¡°Turtle, don¡¯t go..¡±

 Chapter 1026 - 1026

    Chapter 1026:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sikong Wuyuan hurriedly wanted to follow the turtle, but it disappeared in a sh.


    ¡°It¡¯s really fast. These spiritual creatures are simply amazing.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming realized that there seemed to be some small holes in front of him.


    He crouched down and took out a silver needle from his pocket. He inserted the silver needle into one of the small holes.


    Many little turtles immediately ran out of the small hole and started arguing with Sikong Wuyuan.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing?Why are you messing with our nest? You won¡¯t be able to afford to rece it if you damage it!¡¯


    Jiang Ming smirked. Some fine spiritual energy appeared in his hand. A gentle light glowed around the spiritual energy.


    The little turtles were immediately covered by this gentle light, and their shells gleamed as if they were crystal clear. It was as if they were being electrocuted.


    ¡°Can you tell us the right direction now?¡±


    Jiang Ming stroked the upper shell of these little turtles, his eyes feigning gentleness.


    ¡°Go straight ahead,¡± one of the little turtles said obediently. ¡°Don¡¯t stop. You¡¯ll get to where you want to go.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± However, Jiang Ming understood.


    He stood up and looked at Sikong Wuyuan. ¡°Do you understand? You can¡¯t stop.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan understood what he meant. He nodded seriously and said, ¡°l understand. Let¡¯s leave now. This time, we must get out of this damn ce.¡±


    As he spoke, he and Jiang Ming stood up, and the two of them continued to walk forward.


    A ck whirlwind shed toward the two of them. Jiang Ming saw it and took out a sharp knife, aiming it at the ck whirlwind.


    The sharp knife sank into it, and some blood spurted out.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not dare to stop and kept walking forward.


    ¡°No need,¡± Jiang Ming stopped him. ¡°There will be new people to take us out.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was confused, but he seemed to have understood something. He looked at the ck whirlwind and paused.


    Was this whirlwind actually human? Looking at it, he felt that it was transformed from a spiritual object.


    Just as he was thinking, the ck whirlwind in front of him had already revealed its true form.


    Its real body was a woman. The woman was wearing a robe and had a golden halo over her head. There was a red mole between her eyebrows. ¡°Do you two not like the environment here? Why would you want to leave?¡± Her gaze was gentle as she casually bandaged the wound on her.


    If it were not for the killing intent that shed across her eyes just now, Jiang Ming really would have thought that she wanted to invite them back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care why you insist on keeping us here, but we don¡¯t want to stay here at all!¡±


    Seeing that the soft approach did not work, Sikong Wuyuan directly used force, his tone aggressive.


    The woman chuckled. She treated him like a child. She stroked her wound with her finger and said, ¡°I am the jellyfish fairy who is in charge of the seabed. I cannot kill mortals. You think I want to kill you, but if you die, I can¡¯t be a fairy anymore.¡±


    Her eyes were filled with sadness.


    Jiang Ming grumbled to himself, ¡°Who would believe that there was a fairy in this cave?¡±


    Moreover, this was not the bottom of the sea. It was at most a small pond!


    It was really hard to understand how this jellyfish fairy had the audacity to say that.


    Sikong Wuyuan was not stupid. He clenched his fists and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t me us for using force to resolve this matter. As you can see, you couldn¡¯t even do anything to block Jiu Zhu¡¯s sh just now. It¡¯s obvious that you can¡¯t beat us. It¡¯s better for you to leave.¡±


    He secretly sized up the jellyfish fairy and clicked his tongue.


    Those who did not know better would think that she was innocent.


    Jiang Ming did not say anything.


    Sikong Wuyuan had already said what he wanted to say, so he did not need to say anything else.


    Jiang Ming clenched his palm and blew inside. Feather-shaped rays of spiritual energy shot straight toward the jellyfish fairy.


    She was standing on the ground, but after this, she had no choice but to take a step back before she was pinned to the wall by the feathers.


    Feathers were stuck in her arms and legs, having pierced through the material of her clothes.


    Blood seeped out of her sleeves, and Jiang Ming found it strange.


    Since the jellyfish fairy was here to stop them, why didn¡¯t she know how to fight back?


    Could it be that she did not even have spiritual energy?


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but notice this issue. He pretended to mock her. ¡°You don¡¯t even have spiritual energy. How are you going to stop us? What a joke. Who really sent you here? If you tell us, we can still let you live.¡±


    The jellyfish fairy pursed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude to me. I just wanted to be friendly. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t release my spiritual energy at you. But I didn¡¯t expect you to be so heartless. Then ept my punishment!¡±


    Jiang Ming just wanted tough.


    Was she actually being friendly? How ridiculous!


    As he was thinking, the jellyfish fairy¡¯s body had already turned back into the shape of an electric. Her robe was also shining with a golden light, piercing the eyes of Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    Jiang Ming felt that the light was not safe, so he raised his hand to cover Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s eyes.


    Sikong Wuyuan also covered Jiang Mings eyes.


    Looking at the tacit understanding between the two of them, they could not help butugh.


    After fighting side by side for so long, they had developed an incredible understanding of each other.


    The jellyfish fairy wanted to cut off the feathers, but she realized that she could not.


    Her eyes were filled with surprise, but her heart was calm. She began to y the emotional card with Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Milords, how about this? If you let me go, I¡¯ll let you go. Is that okay?¡±


    She sounded like she was the victim in the situation. Sikong Wuyuan said unhappily, ¡°We could have left in the first ce. You forced us to stay. What¡¯s wrong with us just defending ourselves?¡±


    Jiang Ming touched his nose and secretly made the feathers sink deeper into her flesh.


    ¡°What did you do to these feathers?¡± the jellyfish fairy could not help but shout in surprise. ¡°Why do I feel that my body is hurting even more?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked around and said to the jellyfish fairy, ¡°You are now in our hands. I advise you to surrender!¡±


    The jellyfish fairy gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t ask for the impossible, Jiu Zhu! Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll beg for mercy just because you have some tricks up your sleeve! Even if I can¡¯t move, it doesn¡¯t mean that other things can¡¯t move!¡± There was a fierce look in her eyes.


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan immediately felt that something was wrong. They turned around and found a group of jellyfish surrounding them.


    Jiang Ming could see clearly that the jellyfish carried powerful lightning energy.


    Sikong Wuyuan gulped and said, ¡°With so much lightning mixed together, aren¡¯t we going to be electrocuted to death? This jellyfish fairy is really ruthless!¡±


    ¡°How can Ipare to you guys?¡±

 Chapter 1027 - 1027

    Chapter 1027:


    Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Surrender, and perhaps I will spare your lives.¡±


    The jellyfish fairy began to feel smug, and her tone was bright and beautiful.


    Jiang Ming did not look at the jellyfish. Instead, he looked at the jellyfish fairy and said sinisterly, ¡°l always feel that it makes sense to defeat themander of an army first.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he leaped in front of the jellyfish fairy.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The jellyfish fairy panicked. ¡°Jiu Zhu, what do you want? Yourpanion is still in this group of jellyfish!¡±


    Jiang Ming used his spiritual energy to make a dagger and ced it against the jellyfish fairy¡¯s neck.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want them to lose their master, do you?¡± he asked with a smile.


    ¡°Hurry up and disperse them. Otherwise, you know what will happen to you.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not borate.


    The jellyfish immediately scattered like a swarm of bees, not giving the jellyfish fairy a chance to dissuade them.


    The jellyfish fairy gritted her teeth, feeling extremely frustrated.


    If it was not for the fact that she couldn¡¯t break free from the feathers, she definitely would not have been tied down. This was all Jiu Zhu¡¯s fault.


    Why was he still alive in this world? Why had he not died yet?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you cursing me in your heart? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you?¡±


    Jiang Ming patted the jellyfish fairy¡¯s face.


    The jellyfish fairy¡¯s expression was really easy to read.


    ¡°You¡­ How did you know?¡±


    The jellyfish fairy thought that she had hidden her emotions wlessly, and her eyes were filled with surprise and doubt.


    Jiu Zhu looked like an ordinary young man with barely any spiritual energy. How did he discover her inner thoughts?


    Ancient legends spoke about mind-reading. Could it be that this young man could read minds?


    How was this possible?


    Usually, men who could read minds were old men who had cultivated for tens of millions of years.


    Could it be that Jiu Zhu had the ability to change his appearance?


    That was not possible. Jiu Zhu looked like a young man.


    The jellyfish fairy had all kinds of strange thoughts flying through her mind. Jiang Ming saw her stunned look and knew that she was thinking about something.


    He stepped forward and patted the jellyfish fairy¡¯s cheek again. ¡°What a_re you thinking about?¡± he asked helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t curse me again.¡±


    ¡°How did you know that I was thinking about you?¡±


    The jellyfish fairy found it unbelievable, and her eyes were filled with shock.


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry.


    Her expressions were written all over her face. How could he not know?


    Sikong Wuyuan walked over and looked at the jellyfish fairy. ¡°Now, there are two options. One is to hand over your treasure in exchange for your life and let us go. The other option is for us to find our own way out of this stalemate. After all, no one else can remove the feathers on your body.¡±


    He was not too sure about his threat.


    He did not know how much spiritual energy Jiu Zhu had, but he felt that it was enough to scare her.


    Perhaps, he had even stored away some spiritual energy to use in advance.


    No matter what, he could see that it was impossible for the jellyfish fairy to break free from the feathers.


    Otherwise, she would have broken free and attacked them long ago. Why would she need to use this group of jellyfish?


    If it was him, he would definitely choose the first condition.


    He did not think the jellyfish fairy would take a gamble.


    However, he had underestimated this jellyfish fairy.


    The jellyfish fairy was unhappy when she heard that they wanted her treasure.


    ¡°You want me to hand over my treasure? This is impossible! You guys can leave. I¡¯m sure someone here can free me.¡¯


    She sneered.


    She had the guardian god behind her, and the guardian god¡¯s spiritual energy was endless. Why would she be afraid of the spiritual energy of a young boy¡¯s weapons?


    When the time came, he would be done for in minutes.


    ¡°Are you thinking of asking your guardian god to save you?¡±


    Jiang Ming saw through her thoughts at a nce and slowly smiled.


    Panic and horror shed in the jellyfish fairy¡¯s eyes. She said stubbornly, ¡°Impossible! How do you keep reading my mind?¡±


    Her flustered voice clearly showed that this was the case.


    Sikong Wuyuanughed. ¡°You came here as a pawn of his. Now that his pawn is useless, do you think he will waste his energy to save you? By the way, if it were me, I wouldn¡¯t save you.¡±


    Hisst sentence crumbled the jellyfish fairy¡¯s resolve.


    She shook her head frantically. ¡°l told you, it¡¯s impossible. The guardian god will never abandon me.¡¯


    After saying that, she realized that she had exposed a key detail. She could not help but shut her mouth tightly, hoping that the two of them had not heard her.


    However, Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming heard her clearly.


    Initially, Jiang Ming was not sure if the person above her was the guardian god, so he had deliberately said that. In the end, he turned out to be correct.


    ¡°Keep dreaming. You should know what kind of person Lord Guardian is.¡±


    ¡°Even if we haven¡¯t interacted with him before, I still feel that he isn¡¯t a good person. After all, he plotted to usurp the throne. Would such a person really treat his subordinates well?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that the jellyfish fairy was very pitiful and could not help but sigh.


    The jellyfish fairy was shocked and started murmuring in denial.


    This jellyfish fairy was hopeless.


    Sikong Wuyuan pped her and was about to persuade her to see sense, but he was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    He pulled Sikong Wuyuan away. As they walked, he said, ¡°If you think that the guardian god can save you, then you can wait for him toe and save you.


    We¡¯ll be leaving first. Bye.¡±


    Instead of continuing to argue with her, it was better to let her feel the gravity of the situation and hand over the treasure obediently.


    Jiang Ming had always used this tactic.


    Seeing that the two of them were about to disappear, the jellyfish fairy was afraid. She shouted repeatedly, ¡°Hey! Wait a moment. I can give you my treasure. Let me out quickly.¡±


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s not just a matter of a single treasure.¡±


    Jiang Ming smirked.


    The jellyfish fairy gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Two! I¡¯ll give you two treasures.


    Is that enough? I only have two peerless treasures.¡±


    Her words were obviously false. Jiang Ming continued to move away.


    The jellyfish fairy was about to cry. ¡°Three,¡± she said repeatedly. ¡°Three, okay? There really aren¡¯t any more treasures left.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded in satisfaction.


    That was more like it. It waspletely in line with his expectations. He did not want to let her off too easily.


    Sikong Wuvuan secretly admired him.


    Jiu Zhu was still brilliant!


    They turned around and walked toward the jellyfish fairy, but they heard Yuan Hehe i s cry for help..

 Chapter 1028 - 1028: 1028

    Chapter 1028 - 1028: 1028


    Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Help! Come and save me! I think I¡¯m going to die!¡± Yuan Hehe screamed miserably, his voice hoarse.


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel nervous.


    Yuan Hehe seemed to be in severe distress.


    Unexpectedly, the jellyfish fairy also heard his cry for help. She smiled and said, ¡°l can save your friend, but you have to let me out.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan said sarcastically, ¡®You think you can save him? Your spiritual energy is weak. Besides, who knows what you¡¯re up to?¡±


    The jellyfish fairy chuckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s your choice if you don¡¯t want to believe me, but I guarantee that you won¡¯t even be able to find his location now. From the moment you left the pce, everything around you changed.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. He suddenly smiled. ¡°Do you think we won¡¯t bring you along? Moreover, you can¡¯t refuse us under such circumstances, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to help you.¡± The jellyfish fairy clenched her fists and gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Jiang Ming snapped his fingers, and electricity zapped toward the jellyfish fairy.


    She immediately felt a sharp pain all over her body, and an electric current ran through her bones.


    She could not help but frown. In the end, she screamed. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go with you. But I don¡¯t know if I can find your friend.¡±


    She was obviously lying. Jiang Ming felt that he had not made himself clear.


    He shot silver needles into the acupuncture points of the jellyfish fairy. She


    screamed in pain.


    She knew what Jiang Ming meant. In the end, she could only sigh and say, ¡°Alright. I will definitely take you to yourpanions. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if they are alive or dead.¡±


    She still wanted to be stubborn, but Jiang Ming did not care anymore.


    Since the location had been confirmed, the rest did not matter.


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at the feathers on the jellyfish fairy¡¯s body and felt troubled.


    ¡°How do we take the feathers away? If we take it out, won¡¯t she escape?¡±


    The jellyfish fairy was unhappy.


    ¡°Are you that worried about me? Am I that untrustworthy? Besides, you have a favor to ask of me! What¡¯s wrong with giving me freedom?¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and then looked at the jellyfish fairy without answering her questions.


    He released a rope and wrapped it around the jellyfish fairy¡¯s body, tying her up tightly.


    The jellyfish fairy looked miserable on the surface, but she was smiling happily on the inside.


    She could not break free from the feathers, but this rope was nothing to her.


    When Jiu Zhu and Sikong Wuyuan were not paying attention, she would break free of the rope and lead the two of them to a ce they could never find their way out of. It would be best if they did not save Yuan Hehe and Bai Jiangjiang.


    Jiang Ming, however, saw through the jellyfish fairy¡¯s thoughts and smiled. ¡°Some things are just pipe dreams.¡±


    Hearing this, the jellyfish fairy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately put on a neutral expression. ¡°How could I have such ns? Let¡¯s hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t dy the rescue of yourpanions.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan thought of Yuan Hehe¡¯s miserable state and could not help but shiver. Then, he said fearfully, ¡°l don¡¯t want anything to happen to Yuan Hehe.


    He¡¯s still young.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to contact him.¡±


    Jiang Ming called Yuan Hehe a few times in his heart, but he did not get a reply at all.


    He could not help but feel nervous.


    Yuan Hehe was probably in immense danger.


    He urged the jellyfish fairy. ¡°Hurry up and lead the way urately. Don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±


    The jellyfish fairy nodded frantically on the surface, but she was actually thinking of something else.


    Did Jiu Zhu really think that she was a fool who would lead them to the right


    ce?


    They had only threatened her. She did not think much of such threats.


    She waved at Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan and walked forward.


    However, after circling around, Jiang Ming stopped her. ¡°Did you go the wrong way?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was also suspicious. ¡°Don¡¯t try to y any tricks. We¡¯re watching you. ¡±


    The jellyfish fairy did not expect the two of them to see through her n so quickly. She could not help but cough and then shake her head. ¡°How is that possible? We only walked for a while.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan sneered. ¡°We¡¯ve been walking for ages. We¡¯re trying to save


    Yuan Hehe. You¡¯re something else. You keep stalling for time.¡±


    Jiang Ming tightened the rope a little, but he still smiled. ¡°Can you take us to


    Yuan Hehe¡¯s location quickly?¡±


    The rope was extremely tight, and the jellyfish fairy could not help but cry out. However, she still had to endure the pain without a fuss. She could not help but cry, but her eyes were cold.


    She would definitely make them pay!


    But now, she knew that ording to the current situation, she had no choice but topromise. She could only put down her thoughts and obediently lead the two of them on the right path.


    In a few minutes, they arrived at Yuan Hehe¡¯s ce.


    Yuan Hehe had been pierced by thousands of darts. His body was limp. His eyes were lifeless, and his body was slumped over. The blood in his body had already coagted.


    Jiang Ming did not know when Yuan Hehe had be like this, but he also felt that something was amiss.


    They had been here for quite some time, so why did his blood coagte so quickly?


    The jellyfish fairy secretly cheered in her heart, but she pretended to be sad. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect that we would be toote. I think we should collect his corpse.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but fall to the ground. Looking at Yuan Hehe¡¯s miserable state, he could not help but say angrily, ¡°How could they do this to him? They have gone too far! Was it the guardian god? Jiu Zhu, why don¡¯t we go and avenge Yuan Hehe? That guardian god has gone too far.¡±


    ¡°Is there a possibility that this might not be the real Yuan Hehe?¡±


    The more Jiang Ming thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. He stepped forward and threw out a de.


    ¡°What if it really is Yuan Hehe?¡± Sikong Wuyuan asked in disbelief.


    ¡°This is impossible.¡±


    As the de shot forward, the illusion in front of them disappeared. They then looked at Yuan Hehe, who had fallen to the ground.


    He looked much better now, but the blood on his body was still there.


    He felt that someone was looking at him. He turned around and saw Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan. He could not help but smile. ¡°Jiu Zhu, you¡¯re finally here..

 Chapter 1029 - 1029: 1029

    Chapter 1029 - 1029: 1029


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Then, Yuan Hehe fainted, and a monster with a snake¡¯s head and a dragon¡¯s tail appeared in front of him.


    The monster smiled.


    ¡°Another corpse. Perfect! My dessert will be ready soon.¡± It looked straight at Jiang Ming, and its words were obvious.


    ¡°Whether or not you can make dessert depends on your strength.¡±


    Jiang Ming knew that it was this monster that injured Yuan Hehe. He raised his hand and conjured a whip.


    The whip was spiky and surrounded by lightning. He hit the monster hard.


    The monster did not move at all, and there were no wounds on its body.


    It could not help butugh out loud.


    ¡°You are weak. What else could you be if not dessert? You can also be my main dish if you like.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was furious.


    This monster was disgusting!


    Jiang Ming was about to reply, but he found that there seemed to be a hole in the monster¡¯s body.


    He could not help but be stunned for a moment. Then, when the monster was not paying attention, he went around to the monster¡¯s back and tore open the hole. Immediately, a child about the same age as Yuan Hehe appeared.


    He could not help but be shocked.


    ¡°How did you see through my disguise?¡±


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    He thought that the monster was real, but he did not expect it to be the child¡¯s illusion.


    However, what he said next shocked Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    They heard the jellyfish fairy cry out in shock.


    ¡°Lord Guardian, why are you here? Did you injure Yuan Hehe?¡±


    ¡°Lord Guardian?¡±


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan could not help but look at each other. Their eyes werepletely focused on the child in front of them.


    The child looked shorter and younger than Yuan Hehe. The mustache on the tip of his nose looked fake.


    ¡°Hey, what are you guys looking at? What do you mean?¡±


    The child pouted angrily.


    He did not notice that his fake facial hair was slipping off. He finally noticed it and coughed awkwardly before straightening his beard.


    After straightening his beard, he began to hold his head high. He puffed out his chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to beg for mercy from me. Yourpanion still needs my treatment. No one in this world can save him.¡±


    As he spoke, he clicked his tongue and looked at Yuan Hehe sympathetically. ¡°How pitiful. It doesn¡¯t matter if he haspanions! He¡¯s going to die anyway. He still has to rely on me.¡±


    Jiang Ming grinned. He felt that the child was mentally unstable. Then, he raised his eyebrows and looked straight at the child. ¡°If I can save Yuan Hehe, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°What else can I do? I just admit that I¡¯m unlucky. However, that¡¯s impossible.


    I think you should give up. You need to employ a specific method to save him.¡±


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes and went forward to check on Yuan Hehe¡¯s injuries. However, the child saw this as an opening.


    He made the rocks on the side fly to Jiang Ming. Although Jiang Mings eyes were on Yuan Hehe, he could sense the rocks. He immediately raised his hand and released some arrays out of thin air to bind the rocks.


    Sikong Wuyuan wanted to step forward to help, but he was shocked by the scene. He immediately stopped, but he realized that the power did not disappear.


    The barrier surrounded the child. The child originally wanted to break through the barrier, but he realized that he could not break it at all.


    He immediately panicked. The jellyfish fairy did not expect the guardian god to be so easily captured, so she could not help but panic.


    ¡°Lord Guardian, are you okay? Are you hurt?¡±


    The child felt that all of this was because of the jellyfish fairy, so he could not help but curse.


    ¡°You useless fairy, what are you doing here? Who asked you to bring them here? It¡¯s all because of you! Otherwise, why would I be attacked like this?¡±


    The jellyfish fairy immediately felt her head buzzing. She could not believe it. She couldn¡¯t help but take a step back and say sadly, ¡°I¡¯ve been working for you for thousands of years. I¡¯m really sad that you¡¯re talking to me like this.


    Do you have some other issue with me?¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming could not help but feel helpless.


    This jellyfish fairy was probably stupid. The guardian god treated her badly, but she still kept running back to him.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not stand it anymore. He immediately followed the jellyfish fairy and said, ¡°Why are you still trying to speak up for him? He¡¯s obviously ming you for bringing us here. He doesn¡¯t care if you live or die.


    Even if we didn¡¯t let you bring us here, you wouldn¡¯t have been saved by him.¡±


    ¡°This is simply impossible.¡±


    The jellyfish fairy was still in denial. Then, she walked toward the child.


    The child started to act in a pitiful manner.


    ¡°l wanted you to leave just now, but I realized that I was too harsh. I¡¯m going to die now. You¡¯d better leave quickly.¡±


    These words made the jellyfish fairy cry. She immediately ignored everything and used her body to try to break the barrier.


    Her body was a bloody mess, but the barrier was not broken.


    The child could not help but be shocked.


    The barrier was still intact. What the hell was this?


    Jiang Ming put his hand behind his back and looked away.


    Then, he raised his hand to treat Yuan Hehe.


    He realized that Yuan Hehe seemed to be in a trance. It was caused by some kind of fragrance, and Jiang Ming could not help but feel nervous.


    He could cure other diseases, but the person in the trance had to walk out of it himself. However, given Yuan Hehe¡¯s current condition, he did not know if that was possible.


    Sikong Wuyuan noticed that Jiang Mings expression was not very good, and he could not help but worry.


    ¡°How is Yuan Hehe?¡±


    ¡°Yuan Hehe might not wake up.¡± Jiang Ming exhaled and turned to Sikong Wuyuan.


    This sentence struck him like lightning. Sikong Wuyuan could not believe it. He kept questioning Jiang Ming. ¡°Is there no other way to save him?¡±


    The child startedughing again.


    ¡°l knew it. You all have to beg me to save him. I¡¯m sure I can save Yuan Hehe.


    After you save him, we¡¯ll mind our own business. I¡¯ll still be the guardian god. You can just leave.¡±


    In his opinion, Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan were not to be trifled with, and it was not suitable to provoke them at this time. They did not have any treasures that were worth stealing. It was better to settle things like this.


    Jiang Ming pretended to smile.


    This child was quite ambitious. Unfortunately, he would not let this matter rest.


    ¡°How can you save him?¡± He pretended to be sad. ¡°He is now immersed in a trance. No one can help him..¡±

 Chapter 1030 - 1030: 1030

    Chapter 1030 - 1030: 1030


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°With this shell, you can enter his trance and pull him out.¡± The child took out a shell from his hand.


    Jiang Ming could not help but be stunned when he saw the shell.


    This shell was exactly the same as the shell he had obtained before. He did not expect that this shell would have a replica and that it would be so useful.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but get excited.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, we¡¯ve had this shell before. It looks like Yuan Hehe can be saved.¡±


    The child¡¯s expression immediately turned ugly. He hurriedly said, ¡°My shell is the real one. Don¡¯t be fooled by the shell you obtained. It¡¯s impossible for the shell to bring you into Yuan Hehe¡¯s trance.¡±


    However, Jiang Ming took out the shell and said, ¡°No matter what, I have to try.¡±


    However, at this moment, the jellyfish fairy suddenly got up and rushed forward to snatch the shell.


    Jiang Ming quickly put the shell back and raised his hand to release a sound wave, which directly shook the jellyfish fairy away. She gritted her teeth, but she still did not give up.


    Jiang Ming could not help but admire her.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    She was so stupid that it was impressive.


    He then heard the jellyfish fairy¡¯s muttering.


    ¡°Lord Guardian is so good to me. I don¡¯t want to let him down. No matter what, I have to get this shell.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was annoyed and went forward to tie the jellyfish fairy up.


    He mumbled as he tied her up.


    ¡°l heard you whispering just now. If you have something to say, just say it out loud. We can all understand what you¡¯re thinking. We know you¡¯re trying to save your guardian god. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send you to your guardian god now.¡±


    He deliberately said thest sentence a little louder so that the child could hear.


    The child immediately felt embarrassed. Then, he smiled awkwardly and said,


    ¡°Ms. Jellyfish, I know you have good intentions, but don¡¯t worry about me. You can leave.¡¯


    Tears welled up in the jellyfish fairy¡¯s eyes. She hurriedly wanted to push


    Sikong Wuyuan away. However, he guessed what she was going to do and


    immediately tied her up.


    The jellyfish fairy had not been able to break free from the original rope. Now that there was another rope, she could not release the spiritual energy in her body at all.


    Jiang Ming shook his head secretly.


    He had given the jellyfish fairy a portion of his spiritual energy to let her see the child¡¯s face clearly and have her work for him and Sikong Wuyuan. In the end, he did not expect her to be an extremely loyal fool who could not be used at all.


    If he had known earlier, he would have sealed all of her spiritual energy.


    Sikong Wuyuan brought the jellyfish fairy to the child¡¯s side.


    He pretended to be affectionate. ¡°You two are finally together. That¡¯s great. You don¡¯t have to nag anymore. Don¡¯t be afraid, Lord Guardian. the jellyfish fairy will definitely save you.¡±


    In the end, his words were full of sarcasm.


    He could not figure out why the jellyfish fairy would work so hard for such a child.


    However, even in such a situation, the child still pretended to sigh. ¡®You silly fairy. 1 told you to leave, but you refused. Now you¡¯re tied up. How about this? I¡¯ll use my life to let you liveter. I hope you can remember my great kindness.¡¯


    Although he said that, in reality, he just wanted her to be willing to give up his life for him.


    As expected, the jellyfish fairy immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t give up your life. If you want to sacrifice a life, sacrifice mine.¡± Sikong Wuyuan mocked them inwardly.


    What a stupid liar.


    Then, he went forward and followed Jiang Ming. ¡°Let me enter Yuan Hehe¡¯s trance. Yuan Hehe and I close. It should be easy to pull him out. This guardian god makes me ufortable. We can¡¯t let him be saved. I don¡¯t think my spiritual energy can stop him, however.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡°This shell can only be used by its owner. It¡¯s okay. 1 believe in your abilities. You just stay here and watch them. The two of them won¡¯t be able to escape. Even if someonees to save them, they¡¯ll never be able to escape.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan hesitated, but he had no choice.


    ¡°Be careful. If there¡¯s anything, tell me in your heart.¡± Jiang Ming nodded, then released the shell and muttered.


    ¡°Summon the dream realm and enter it.¡¯


    He had guessed that Yuan Hehe was not in a trance at all. He was in the dream realm. However, he did not know how to enter the dream realm.


    The childughed along.


    ¡°This shell is definitely fake. Why did you chant? There¡¯s no need for a chant at all.¡¯


    Jiang Ming suddenly felt awkward. He coughed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue.¡±


    However, the shell emitted a ray of light and wrapped him up in Yuan Hehe¡¯s dream.


    Arriving in the fog, he immediately understood that he had entered a dream in the dream realm and could not help but be pleasantly surprised. He did not expect to be right. The child had probably lied to him.


    The child outside could not help but be shocked.


    What he said was true. How did Jiu Zhu get in? It was too strange.


    He had used other methods before, but he could not enter the dream realm. Could it be that the shell had already recognized Jiu Zhu as its master?


    He thought of what the shell expert had said to him and was shocked.


    The person who gave him the shell had told him that it was extremely difficult for this shell to recognize a master.


    Even someone with extremely high spiritual energy could not make this shell obey him. How did Jiu Zhu do it? It was too strange.


    Moreover, he was just a young man. This was really a little insulting.


    In the dream, Jiang Ming cleared the fog but could not find Yuan Hehe himself.


    He touched his forehead and could not help but feel strange.


    Was Yuan Hehe not among them?


    After walking around, he still could not find him, so Jiang Ming became anxious.


    With this thought in mind, he sat down and smiled bitterly.


    Where did Yuan Hehe go? Why was he running around in his dream?


    Unexpectedly, the stone he was sitting on suddenly made a sound.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Stay away from me. Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    The voice sounded like Yuan Hehe¡¯s. Jiang Ming was shocked and immediately stood up.


    The stone immediately transformed into its original form. It was Yuan Hehe.


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    Yuan Hehe did not tell him that he was a rock spirit, and he did not seem to be a rock spirit either, right?


    Yuan Hehe seemed to have seen through Jiang Mings thoughts and could not


    help put sport coldly..

 Chapter 1031 - 1031: 1031

    Chapter 1031 - 1031: 1031


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°How rude. Didn¡¯t your parents teach you manners? Don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t sit on top of others?¡±


    In the dream, Yuan Hehe seemed to not recognize Jiang Ming at all.


    Jiang Ming nced at Yuan Hehe and realized that he was shorter than he was in real life, and he looked a little younger.


    He could not help but understand.


    This was a glimpse of Yuan Hehe¡¯s childhood.


    He thought for a moment.


    He had to make sure Yuan Hehe left no matter what.


    He then walked to Yuan Hehe¡¯s side and smiled. ¡°l have some candy here. Do you want toe with me?¡±


    Yuan Hehe snorted coldly. ¡°Someone else used this trick hundreds of years ago. I won¡¯t be cheated. Candy isn¡¯t even that great!¡±


    ¡°What about two pieces?¡±<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he directly increased his bribe.


    However, Yuan Hehe was still unhappy. He became angry again. ¡°Why do you think two pieces of candy will be enough to get rid of me? Logically speaking, it should be at least five or six pieces.¡±


    ¡°Alright, five or six pieces. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not expect Yuan Hehe to be so gullible. He turned around and pulled him forward.


    Yuan Hehe was surprised. He released Jiang Mings grip and said, ¡°Hey. Do you think candy can actually sway me? Hurry up and leave this ce. Don¡¯t stop me from resting here.¡±


    Yuan Hehe flexed his wrist, his eyes shining.


    His mother had told him that as long as he turned into a rock, he could be an immortal after being exposed to the wind and sun for 49 days. He could not miss this good opportunity.


    liang Ming was stunned for a moment. He could not helD butugh. ¡°Whv do you want to turn into a rock? Is there any benefit to it?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, do you?¡± Yuan Hehe said proudly. ¡°Beg me and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t need to know the results.¡± Jiang Mingughed when he saw Yuan Hehe¡¯s child-like attitude.


    ¡°No, you have to know.¡± Yuan Hehe stomped his feet.


    He wanted Jiang Ming to admire him. If he did not want to know, then his n would not seed.


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry.


    This child was really hard to convince.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said perfunctorily. ¡°Tell me then. I¡¯m looking forward to hearing the answer.¡¯


    Yuan Hehe became smug.


    ¡°My mother said that as long as I turn into a rock, I can be an immortal after being exposed to the wind and sun for 49 days. You can also turn into a rock like me.¡¯


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming almost choked. He forced himself tough. ¡°Are you sure your mother was telling you the truth? How can you be an immortal this way? I still need more experience to be an immortal myself.¡±


    Yuan Hehe shook his head. ¡°Mother wouldn¡¯t lie to me, Stop spouting nonsense.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Yuan Hehe sympathetically. ¡°l have a more ingenious way to make you an immortal quickly.¡±


    Yuan Hehe¡¯s eyes lit up again.


    ¡°Then tell me quickly. I can¡¯t wait to be one of these people.¡±


    ¡°Follow me first.¡¯


    Jiang Ming smiled to himself.


    Yuan Hehe was too gullible.


    Yuan Hehe nodded and defended himself. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not easy to fool. Don¡¯t you dare think that I¡¯m easy to fool. I just want to follow you to see if you have a faster way to cultivate.¡±


    ¡°l understand.¡± Jiang Ming smiled and nodded.


    As soon as he came out, Yuan Hehe immediately regained his consciousness, but he forgot about the dream.


    ¡°What happened to me?¡± he asked, stunned.


    Jiang Ming also returned to his original position, but he felt awkward saying that Yuan Hehe had embarrassed himself in the dream. He finally said, ¡°You were trapped in the dream, but everything is fine now.¡±


    Seeing him seed so fast, the child could not help but panic.


    ¡°How could you bring him out so quickly? If it were me, I would have needed more than an entire day. How did he even remember you in the dream?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t remember me, but he couldn¡¯t stop me from taking him out.¡± Jiang Ming did not say much and waved his hand.


    Sikong Wuyuan thought that the two of them had encountered great difficulties in the dream. He could not help but give them a thumbs up. ¡°Jiu Zhu, you always get the job done.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t too hard.¡¯


    Jiang Ming smirked. He then secretly nced at Yuan Hehe and could not help butugh.


    Yuan Hehe was really naughty and cute when he was young.


    Yuan Hehe scratched his head. ¡°I¡¯m finally out. Fortunately, I¡¯m still alive. I don¡¯t want to be tricked like this.¡¯


    Then, he red at the child. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would still be fine. I advise you to be careful. Don¡¯t make me hurt you.¡±


    He found that the child was in a barrier and said proudly, ¡°This is probably the barrier Jiu Zhu ced on you. How pitiful. 1 told you not to touch me, but you ended up trapped, right?¡±


    The child clenched his fists angrily and wanted to hit Yuan Hehe, but he hit the barrier instead.


    Not only that, but he realized that he could not pass through the barrier at all. However, he still could not stop himself from wanting to argue.


    He cursed, ¡°Bah! Didn¡¯t you just rely on yourpanions? If you have the guts, ask yourpanion to open the barrier. We¡¯ll have a real battle then!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of being so aggressive? Regardless, I think it¡¯s good to rely on one¡¯spanions. You don¡¯t have properpanions, so I don¡¯t expect you to know.¡±


    Yuan Hehe turned around and saw the dejected jellyfish fairy. He could not help but tease her.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this your beloved jellyfish fairy? Why is he locked up?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The jellyfish fairy was shocked. She asked curiously, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before. How do you know me?¡±


    The child did not know what to say. Yuan Hehe smiled and said, ¡°He treated you as his most capable subordinate. He even showed me your portrait. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re such a loyal subordinate. That¡¯s all.¡±


    However, the jellyfish fairy was even more moved after hearing this. She then made up her mind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make these people pay the price.¡±


    Yuan Hehe shook his head. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be so stubborn when you¡¯re tied up. If you beg us for mercy, we might consider letting you go.¡± Unexpectedly, the jellyfish fairy did not speak. Instead, she closed her eyes. Her body was immediately surrounded by a group of jellyfish. These jellyfish concentrated all their spiritual energy on the rope that was holding the jellyfish fairy.


    Jiang Ming sized up her state.


    He did not use much spiritual energy on this rope, so he was afraid that it was about to be cut away.


    Just as he had expected, the rope was cut away by the jellyfish. The jellyfish fairy broke free from the restraint, and her eyes immediately turned blue. The spiritual energy in her body also became active..

 Chapter 1032 - 1032: 1032

    Chapter 1032 - 1032: 1032


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The jellyfish fairy danced in the air and waved her hands and feet in front of Jiang Ming and the others. A lot of spiritual energy shot out.


    The spiritual energy scattered and released countless jellyfish that came toward Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt a sharp pain in his heart. He fell to the ground and started to roll around.


    Seeing Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s condition, Yuan Hehe and Jiang Ming hurried over.


    However, the jellyfish fairy did not give them such a chance. Countless cards were emitted from her hand. They fluttered in front of the three of them. These cards had ck words printed on them. Due to the speed, Jiang Ming and the others did not see what the words were, but one of them was pasted on Yuan Hehe¡¯s body.


    Yuan Hehe could not move at once. Jiang Ming read the word on the card. It said ¡°fix¡± and he immediately understood.


    Jiang Ming casually used his spiritual energy to conjure an umbre. He used the umbre to block all the cards and push them back.


    Seeing that her cards had returned, the jellyfish fairy rolled up her sleeve.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you, Jiu Zhu, to have some tricks up your sleeve. However, can you stop these things?¡±


    The jellyfish fairy smiled eerily, which made Jiang Ming feel a little strange.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    In an instant, the wind changed direction, and the surrounding leaves were spun toward them.


    The leaves were as sharp as knives. Jiang Ming simply conjured a huge de. ¡°Yuan Hehe, take good care of Sikong Wuyuan. I¡¯ll take care of everything


    His entire body was filled with killing intent. He charged forward and cut off the leaves in front of him.


    Yuan Hehe clenched his fists and looked at Jiang Ming worriedly.


    ¡°Can you really do it?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote to have doubts?¡± Jiang Ming smiled.


    Sikong Wuyuan began to cough violently. His eyes were bloodshot, and there was phlegm in his mouth.


    Jiang Ming could not pay attention to Sikong Wuyuan. Seeing that her previous attack did not work, the jellyfish fairy decided to use a new one.


    She turned her back to Jiang Ming, and dozens of thin lines appeared behind her. The thin lines gathered together and rushed straight at Jiang Ming and the other two.


    These thin lines seemed to have spiritual energy. They drew shapes in the air one after another, and these shapes directly trapped Jiang Ming and the others.


    Jiang Ming was a little puzzled by these things, but he also swung his de and cut them away.


    He realized that in this situation, continuing to do this would be useless. Instead, it would wear down his physical strength and spiritual energy.


    He turned around and went behind the jellyfish fairy, cutting her in half.


    The jellyfish fairy originally had an enchantment on her body, so she did not care about Jiang Ming. In the end, the enchantment was directly cut off.


    The jellyfish fairy spat out arge mouthful of blood. A trace of unwillingness and killing intent shed in her eyes, and then she closed her eyes.


    ¡°Ms. Jellyfish?¡± The child was surprised. He looked at the jellyfish fairy nervously. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    However, she could no longer answer him.


    Her body had already been cut into two halves.


    Jiang Ming could not stand the horrible scene, so he simply looked at the leaves at the side.


    He lifted the leaves with his de and scattered them on the jellyfish fairys body.


    The leaves wrapped around her perfectly.


    Jiang Ming also went to Yuan Hehe¡¯s side. Yuan Hehe could not cure Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s illness. He could only look around anxiously.


    Noticing that Jiang Ming hade over, he quickly said, ¡°l don¡¯t know what happened to Sikong Wuyuan. After coughing a few times, his breathing became much weaker. 1 don¡¯t know what affected him.¡±


    The child knocked on the barrier frantically, trying to get out of it, but he still could not get out.


    At this moment, the jellyfish that were originally attached to the jellyfish fairy also swarmed around him. They broke the barrier.


    Once the barrier was broken, the child knew that the jellyfish fairy was dead. He immediately threw out a smoke grenade.


    When the smoke dispersed, he had disappeared.


    However, Jiang Ming did not have the mood to chase after him. He checked again and found that Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s body was covered in purple moss.


    The moss looked like livor mortis. Livor mortis was something that only dead people would have.


    He could not help but feel that this was a way for the jellyfish fairy to hide her illness. Then, he clenched his fist and released a gentle spiritual energy from his palm.


    This spiritual energy directly shone on Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s body.


    After a while, hisplexion became much better, and he could open his eyes.


    Sikong Wuyuan opened his mouth to speak when he saw Yuan Hehe. However, something sweet and fishy surged up his throat.


    Jiang Ming knew what was going on. He blocked his mouth and said, ¡°Swallow it. Don¡¯t let ite out.¡¯


    Sikong Wuyuan did as he was told. He felt a sharp pain in his stomach, and his forehead and face were covered in sweat.


    Jiang Ming knew about Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s condition, so he used the silver needles to pierce some of his acupuncture points.


    Yuan Hehe saw that Jiang Ming was extremely fast, and the needles seemed to be randomly inserted. He could not help but want to ask more questions, but he realized that Sikong Wuyuan seemed to have recovered.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt very rxed. He stretched. ¡°l feel like my body is exactly the same as before.¡± ¡°Alright, we should go find that child now.¡±


    Jiang Ming stood up.


    Yuan Hehe still felt that Sikong Wuyuan was acting a little weak and wanted to help him up. However, Sikong Wuyuan stopped him.


    ¡°No need. I can stand up by myself.¡±


    As he spoke, he stood up.


    ¡°You¡¯re in such a good state,¡± Yuan Hehe said in disbelief. ¡°It feels like you were never injured.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was also amazed. ¡°That¡¯s true. Jiu Zhu¡¯s medical skills have be even better. I¡¯m really envious.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be envious about?¡± Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°If you study hard, your medical skills will definitely be the same as mine.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t studied medicine before. Don¡¯t be so humble.¡¯


    ¡°But where did that child go? That child is really smart. I don¡¯t know how he escaped. ¡±


    Yuan Hehe found it strange.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple,¡± Jiang Ming replied. ¡°The jellyfish fairy brought them here. Their master is already dead. Naturally, they have to help their masterplete his unfinished wish. That jellyfish fairy is a loyal fool. She wanted the child to break through the barrier, so she naturally helped him.¡±


    Yuan Hehe grinned. ¡°If it were me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t risk my life for that brat anymore. She died in vain.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not say anything else. Instead, he pulled out a thin thread.


    He had pulled the thread out of the jellyfish fairy¡¯s body. As soon as the thread was pulled out, it immediately stretched and gave instructions to Jiang Ming and the other two..

 Chapter 1033 - 1033: 1033

    Chapter 1033 - 1033: 1033


    Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this thread from the jellyfish fairy?¡± Sikong Wuyuan asked curiously.


    ¡°Why would it listen to you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s simple. Using force is the best solution.¡±


    Jiang Ming walked forward ording to the thin line.


    ¡°God, this is too amazing. I don¡¯t even know how you did it.¡±


    Yuan Hehe¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration, and he kept thinking about what had just happened.


    Jiang Ming did not exin further.


    The most important thing now was to find that child as soon as possible. They had to escape without him.


    The child was very calm. At this moment, he was lying leisurely in his pce.


    In his eyes, the surroundings were all fantasy buildings that he had made.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Even if these people walked into the pce, they probably would not know that it was a pce. It would be easy for him to escape.


    Then, he felt bored again.


    It was a pity that the jellyfish fairy had died. Now, he had to find a new loyal servant.


    There were not many people as loyal as the jellyfish fairy.


    As he thought about it, he looked up and saw Jiang Ming and the others. He could not help but be dumbfounded.


    ¡°How did you find this ce?¡±


    Dumbfounded, he stepped forward to question them.


    Jiang Ming sized up the child. The child was being served by a maid.


    The maid stuffed grapes into his mouth one by one.


    ¡°You really know how to enjoy yourself. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t even know that we¡¯re at the entrance of the pce.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Sikong Wuyuan snorted. ¡°Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to escape from us. You don¡¯t even have a capable general by your side now. You¡¯d better surrender.¡¯


    Sikong Wuyuan was still angry about his previous affliction and wanted to settle the score with the child in front of him.


    ¡°You damned child, you made us look for you.¡±


    Yuan Hehe started cursing. Ignoring the reactions of Jiang Ming and the others, he went forward and wanted to grab the child.


    The child¡¯s reaction was extremely fast. He took a step back, opened another mechanism, and disappeared.


    Yuan Hehe had wanted to beat the child up, but when he realized that the child was gone, he could not help but be stunned.


    Then, he looked left and right and asked curiously, ¡°Where did he go? Why did he run away?¡±


    Jiang Ming also found it strange. He walked to the front to look for the mechanism, but he found that the mechanism had disappeared into thin air. It waspletely gone.


    Sikong Wuyuan clenched his fist in anger and punched the chair above him.


    ¡°This brat is unpredictable. Don¡¯t let me find him. If I find him, I¡¯ll beat him


    up.


    The chair immediately fell apart, revealing adder.


    There seemed to be a secret chamber at the end of thedder. It was so deep that one could not see the bottom.


    Jiang Ming and the others could not help but be stunned. Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s angry reaction had been serendipitous.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± Jiang Ming scratched his head.


    However, as soon as they descended the first step, they found that there seemed to be many people locked up inside, and they could not help but feel strange.


    Those people were still shouting non-stop.


    All kinds ofments were heard from them.


    ¡°Are there really people inside? Who would bring so many people here?¡± Yuan Hehe felt that something was amiss.


    ¡°This seems to be the child¡¯s doing. The child abducted many people. It¡¯s also possible that he¡¯s punishing those maids or guards.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan did not have a good impression of the child, and he could not help but snort coldly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not think too much. Let¡¯s go down first and bring an oilmp over.¡±


    Jiang Ming found that there were oilmps around, so he went forward and took one.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe also took the opportunity to take their ownmps.


    With the illumination of themps, they became much bolder. When they looked down, they found countless pairs of eyes.


    However, there was no one in front of them. The eyes disappeared in an instant, but the voices were still there.


    However, there was only one room inside, and there was nothing in the room.


    Jiang Ming and the other two looked around and found that there were no mechanisms or exits inside. Even the walls were solid.


    They were confused.


    Sikong Wuyuan kept knocking on the door as he asked curiously.


    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything in this room. Where did the voicese from?¡±


    Just as he finished speaking, the door of the secret chamber suddenly closed.


    Moreover, there was also a strange gasing from the wall. This gas smelled a little sour.


    Sikong Wuyuan immediately became vignt.


    ¡°This gas might be poisonous. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡±


    As he spoke, he kept knocking on the door, but the door did not respond at all.


    Not only that, but it was also extremely solid.


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s fist was already swollen after just two or three hits.


    ¡°What kind of awful door is this?¡±


    He felt helpless.


    Jiang Ming was still calm. He sealed Yuan Hehe¡¯s and his acupuncture points and then went forward to seal Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s acupoints.


    ¡°The gas can¡¯t affect us now. The most important thing now is to escape from here.¡±


    Jiang Ming tried tofort the two of them.


    ¡°But this ce ispletely sealed. How can we leave?¡±


    Yuan Hehe was troubled.


    ¡°We¡¯ve fallen into the child¡¯s trap. That child might still be feeling smug in the main hall.¡±


    ¡°It is time to use force again.¡±


    Jiang Ming clenched his fists and punched the wall.


    The wall shattered in an instant, but it quickly returned to its original state.


    Jiang Ming noticed that the wall looked like an ordinary wall, but it was actually wrapped in countlessyers of barriers.


    If they kept fighting, they would die of exhaustion.


    Yuan Hehe also discovered this and analyzed the current situation with Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t webine our spiritual energy and attack directly?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that it was not a good solution. They had to just rely on brute force.


    Yuan Hehe could not help but be shocked.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, you¡¯re thinking too simply. Have you ever thought that if we can¡¯t get out, the amount of spiritual energy consumed will not be small?¡±


    Jiang Ming scratched his head and released the shell again.


    He felt that the shell seemed to be able to help them. As expected, the shell seemed to have sensed something and directly crashed into the wall in front of them.


    With this collision, those barriers instantly disappeared, leaving only a wall out of thin air.


    Jiang Ming knocked on the wall to confirm that there was only one wall left. He looked at the shell in surprise.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the shell to have such a great use. I¡¯ve underestimated this shell.¡¯


    The shell seemed to have heard his praise and automatically returned to Jiang Mings hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from my master before that unknown things are most likely to be of great use,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said after some thought..

 Chapter 1034 - 1034: 1034

    Chapter 1034 - 1034: 1034


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°I think my master was talking about this. Today, I¡¯ve really broadened my horizons. That kid is probably still secretly happy,¡± Yuan Hehe said proudly.


    As he spoke, he clenched his fist and punched the wall.


    A hole appeared in the wall. Jiang Ming brought Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe out of the hole and saw the child.


    The child originally wanted tough at them outside the wall, but he did not expect them toe out. He immediately wanted to escape, but he was pulled back by Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming smiled sinisterly. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? I¡¯m afraid you were making those sounds to make things mysterious, weren¡¯t you? You really did your best to scare us.¡±


    He gritted his teeth.


    This child was really too fierce. He should be beaten up.


    At the thought of this, he grabbed the child¡¯s neck and lifted him up.


    In the blink of an eye, he raised his hand and directly went forward to give the child a few harsh smacks on his bottom.


    The child¡¯s bottom turned red. He could not help but cry. ¡°I was wrong. Let me go.¡±<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Jiang Ming did not listen to him at all and gave him a few more smacks.


    Seeing that his butt was bruised and swollen, Jiang Mint felt a little better.


    This child had to be spanked like this to learn his lesson.


    ¡°You guys are too much.¡±


    The child was crying hard.


    Jiang Ming sneered and spanked him a few more times.


    However, the child instantly turned into a piece of wood. Jiang Ming saw this and used his spiritual energy to conjure a long de, shing it directly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The child was so frightened that he reverted to his original form. ¡°Don¡¯t let my master see you,¡± he said angrily. ¡°Otherwise, my master will definitely avenge me.¡±


    Yuan Hehe found it funny.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call your master over? Why hasn¡¯t your mastere over after you¡¯ve been spanked for so long?¡±


    Suddenly, a rope was tied around Yuan Hehe¡¯s body.


    Yuan Hehe felt his body being pulled back by some kind of force. He left his original spot and was thrown to the ground by that force.


    It was only a slight fall, but Yuan Hehe felt as if all the bones in his body had been shattered.


    He could not help but feel scared. Then, he looked around.


    However, there was no one else around except Jiang Ming and the others. Jiang Ming could not help but feel strange. Then, he felt that the rope was also on his body, but he reacted quickly and cut it off.


    However, the shell automatically came out. A ray of light came out from it and directly sucked an invisible person out.


    With this suction, the man fell to the ground andnded on Yuan Hehe i s body.


    Yuan Hehe wanted to get up, but he was being crushed.


    He could not help butugh bitterly.


    Why was this man so heavy?


    Sikong Wuyuan turned around and looked at the person lying in front of Yuan Hehe. He was shocked. He turned around and knelt down. ¡°Master, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your master?¡± The child asked in surprise. ¡°This is clearly my master.


    Don¡¯t randomly acknowledge him as your master.¡±


    The person who had been crushing Yuan Hehe was an old man with a white beard.


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, what are you doing here?¡± He stood up and coughed. ¡°I¡¯m here to save my disciple.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Master, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so involved with this child. I was almost killed by him.¡±


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he tossed the child aside.


    He was still a little resentful.


    The child fell painfully and frowned. Then, he continued, ¡°Master, don¡¯t listen to what Sikong Wuyuan said. I didn¡¯t do anything to him. It¡¯s all Sikong


    Wuyuan¡¯s fault.¡±


    When Sikong Wuyuan heard this, he could not help but get angry.


    ¡°Why is this child twisting the facts? Looks like someone needs to teach him a good lesson.¡±


    Before he could speak, the white-bearded old man snorted coldly. ¡°Sikong Wuyuan never lies to me. You still need to be taught a lesson. I originally wanted toe over to save you, but you actually dared to lie to me. I¡¯ll bring you back now. Sikong Wuyuan, you stay here and have fun with your friends.


    I¡¯m taking the child away.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was instantly moved.


    The child did not expect the old man to actually side with Sikong Wuynan. He


    could not help but tear up.


    ¡°Master, how can you do this to me? I¡¯m also your disciple. Can¡¯t disciples be treated equally?¡±


    The white-bearded old man stroked his beard and did not say anything else. He swung the rope in his hand and pulled the child away.


    The child looked at Jiang Ming and the others unwillingly, but he could not do anything else.


    The white-bearded old man suddenly thought of something. Then, he looked at Sikong Wuyuan and said, ¡°There is a lotus flower here. There is a baby in the lotus flower. That is a baby that is only seen every hundred years. I need you to take him away and bring him to me. His mother is looking for him. She¡¯s the daughter of the Lotus County Master.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he already in seclusion? Why is his daughter here?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was stunned.


    He had seen the daughter of the Lotus County Master before. Her smile was enchanting and charming. She was a woman that was unique in this world.


    Her attitude was lonely and aloof, and she was very haughty. It was really strange that she actually had someone she loved.


    Jiang Ming did not say anything and quietly walked to Yuan Hehe¡¯s side.


    Yuan Hehe said to Jiang Ming in his heart, ¡°l also know this woman. A normal person¡¯s neck isn¡¯t as tall as hers.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help butugh.


    This child¡¯s description was quite abstract.


    The white-bearded old man nced at Jiang Ming. Then, his eyes widened. He did not leave. He went straight to Jiang Ming and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you just now. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang Ming took a step back uneasily when he saw the old man¡¯s agitated expression.


    ¡°Master, this is Jiu Zhu,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said. ¡°He has helped me a lot.¡±


    The white-bearded old man did not answer him. Instead, he said in surprise,


    ¡°This is genuinely a treasure from heaven and earth. I actually encountered it.¡±


    Genuine?


    Jiang Ming felt ufortable hearing this.


    Why did he feel that this white-bearded old man treated it as an item? It was not an item.


    ¡°Master,¡± Sikong Wuyuan advised. ¡°Jiu Zhu will feel ufortable if you act like this.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±


    The white-bearded old man Dulled Jiang Ming over in a very friendly manner..

 Chapter 1035 - 1035: 1035

    Chapter 1035 - 1035: 1035


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Ah, as long as we meet, we¡¯re all friends. Why should we care about this? Jiu Zhu will definitely not make things difficult for an old man. After all, I¡¯m quite old. It¡¯s normal for me to say something wrong.¡± Jiang Ming did not know what to say.


    No matter what he said, it did not seem right.


    Then, he heard the white-bearded old man start again. ¡°Jiu Zhu, where are you from? Where do you want to go? Why don¡¯t youe to my ce? I have many treasures there.¡±


    ¡°Master, what are you doing? Jiu Zhu doesn¡¯t like to be alone. He likes freedom.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but p his forehead. He said to Jiang Ming apologetically, ¡°My master is easily agitated when he sees special people. Don¡¯t me him. He¡¯s usually not like this.¡±


    ¡°Your master is too excited,¡± Yuan Hehe said helplessly. ¡°He might scare Jiu


    Zhu.¡±


    Jiang Ming wanted to say something, but he did not say anything after Yuan Hehe spoke.


    But the white-bearded old man was persistent. ¡°Since we¡¯re friends, we won¡¯t be scared. There¡¯s nothing good here! Come with me to my Treasure Pavilion.¡±


    ¡°Treasure Pavilion?¡±<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Yuan Hehe could not help but widen his eyes.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that one of the best pavilions in the world? So, your master is actually from there. Could it be that he¡¯s also the disciple of the heavenly lord?¡±


    Hearing this, the white-bearded old man yanked his beard and red. ¡°How rude. How can I be the disciple?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yuan Hehe was stunned for a moment before he said excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re the heavenly lord? But isn¡¯t the heavenly lord very young? Why does it sound like somethings wrong?¡±


    He sized up the heavenly lord and felt that it was a little strange.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know what secret technique my master cultivated to be like this,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said helplessly. ¡°In fact, he¡¯s about the same age as us. He¡¯s currently looking for a way to resolve this matter. 1 don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be able to resolve it.¡¯


    ¡°How vexing.¡± Heavenly Lord Xiang touched his hair and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. These are the side effects. Fortunately, there are no other side effects. It¡¯s good enough that I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    At this point, he began to say to Jiang Ming. ¡°1 have a pill in the Treasure Pavilion that can prolong one¡¯s life. Do you want to go and take a look? You¡¯ll definitely be very satisfied.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not understand why he wanted him to go to his pavilion, but he shook his head. ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    Who knew that the heavenly lord would be anxious?


    ¡°Are you not interested in those things? I have better things. Come with me to take a look.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not stand it anymore.


    This was the first time he had seen his master like this. He pulled the two of them apart. ¡°Master, what are you doing? Jiu Zhu doesn¡¯t want to be like this. Can you tell me what¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve taken the wrong medicine.¡¯


    The heavenly lord looked at his disciple with an angry gaze. He then pulled Sikong Wuyuan down and said, ¡°Are you really unable to tell or are you pretending not to? I¡¯ve taught you for nothing. Jiu Zhu is a rare person that only appears once in a thousand years. As long as you follow him and stay in front of him for a few more days, your own spiritual energy will also be abundant. Don¡¯t you feel anything?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was stunned when he heard his master¡¯s words. Then, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°That seems to be the case. My spiritual energy has indeed increased a lot.¡±


    ¡°Right? Right? With such an amazing around, the Treasure Pavilion will definitely be better. Do you think 1 should invite him over? Nioreover, would I mistreat him? When the timees, I¡¯ll treat him even better.¡¯ The heavenly lord patted his shoulder and swore.


    On the other side, Yuan Hehe pulled Jiang Ming down and said in disbelief, ¡°Jiu Zhu, what kind of treasure do you have that can make the heavenly lord treat you like this? 1 heard that the pavilion master of the Treasure Pavilion is very famous. He treats people with disdain and doesn¡¯t know how tomunicate with others. I guess you¡¯re the first person he¡¯s spoken to like this. Teach me quickly. 1 want to be treated like this by him too.¡±


    Yuan Hehe¡¯s face was filled with anticipation.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know either,¡± Jiang Ming said awkwardly.


    In fact, he was also puzzled.


    ording to Yuan Hehe, why was the heavenly lord supporting him so much? Moreover, those treasures were rare treasures in the Treasure Pavilion.


    It was very strange that he could give them all to him.


    When he turned his head, he saw the heavenly lord looking at him with sparkling eyes. He even told him urgently, ¡°Jiu Zhu, have you considered it? Do you want to follow us? With me around, no one can offend you in the Treasure Pavilion. If anyone treats you badly, I¡¯ll throw them out and never let them stay in the Treasure Pavilion again. Even my most capable disciple,


    Sikong Wuyuan, can¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan scratched his head and stepped forward. ¡°Jiu Zhu, if you¡¯re unwilling, then forget it. I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you.¡±


    He knew that what his master said was true, but he felt that after spending so much time together, he and Jiang Ming were already very good friends.


    He really did not want his friend to be put in a difficult position. No matter what, he would respect Jiang Mings opinion.


    ¡°Why do you want me to go to the Treasure Pavilion so badly? At least tell me the reason.¡¯


    Jiang Ming felt a little amused as he listened to the story.


    He felt like he was being robbed.


    Yuan Hehe also felt that something was wrong. He said, ¡°This is not your usual style. Don¡¯t tell me you want to get something from Jiu Zhu?¡±


    He felt that this was the best exnation.


    However, the heavenly lord shook his head crazily and said, ¡°Who do you think 1 am? I don¡¯t want anything from Jiu Zhu. As long as he¡¯s here, it¡¯s fine. He doesn¡¯t need to do anything. He just needs to eat and drink well there.¡±


    Yuan Hehe and Jiang Ming could not help but be shocked by his words.


    Yuan Hehe felt that it was really bizarre.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Jiang Ming and could not help but feel strange.


    He had seen many of Jiu Zhu¡¯s abilities, but to be praised by the pavilion master to such an extent was a little too much.


    Sikong Wuyuan was still exining for his master. ¡°My master might be a little passionate. He¡¯s not lying..¡±

 Chapter 1036 - 1036: 1036

    Chapter 1036 - 1036: 1036


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°He has always been a man of his word. He will definitely not treat you badly.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    His master¡¯s behavior made him feel a little embarrassed.


    Jiang Ming believed what Sikong Wuyuan said, but he was not interested in the Treasure Pavilion at all. He was in a dilemma.


    Sikong Wuyuan had to respect his master.


    ¡°Master, I think you should let us consider it again. This is a bit forceful.¡±


    Although Yuan Hehe did not understand why he was so enthusiastic, he still spoke up for Jiang Ming.


    ¡°As long as you persuade Jiu Zhu toe over, you can enjoy the same treatment as him.¡¯


    Heavenly Lord Xiang waved his hand, his eyes filled with arrogance.


    ¡°Master, you¡­¡±<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Sikong Wuyuan pped his forehead.


    He felt that his master had gone too far.


    Even if Jiang Ming was a popr person, he could not sacrifice himself for others like this.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t try to persuade me. Brat, you don¡¯t know the importance of Jiu zhu!t¡¯


    The heavenly lord waspletely focused on Jiang Ming and did not look at his disciple at all.


    Yuan Hehe was shocked by his words. He could not help but size up Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was frightened by his stare. He quickly waved his hand and said,


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m not that powerful.¡±


    ¡°No way. You¡¯re simply a god among mortals. You¡¯re a blessing to us all¡± Heavenly Lord Xiang looked at Jiang Ming with deep infatuation.


    Jiang Ming was forced to take a big step back.


    Could it be that Heavenly Lord Xiang Tian liked men?


    Sikong Wuyuan also felt that his master had gone too far. Just as he was about to step forward to dissuade him, he heard Jiang Mings question in his heart. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a possibility that your master likes men?¡±


    He carefully sized up the heavenly lord¡¯s body and paid attention to Jiang


    Ming. Then, he nodded.


    It had to be said that his master had never been like this.


    However, Jiang Ming was very handsome.


    His master had lived for so many years and dared not recognize anyone else. Jiang Ming was the first to get his recognition!


    Jiang Ming had been paying attention to Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s expression. When he saw Sikong Wuyuan nod, he could not help but feel strange. He asked Sikong Wuyuan in his heart, ¡°Why are you nodding? Could it be that your master really likes men?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said firmly. ¡°He must only like you.¡±


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    ¡°Is there any difference? Aren¡¯t I a man?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Sikong Wuyuan continued to exin, ¡°My master is usually very harsh on men, but he treats women better. From the looks of it, he doesn¡¯t like men at all. But now, he¡¯s very passionate about you. This means that he only loves you. Jiu Zhu, my master is very loyal.¡±


    Jiang Ming immediately felt a headacheing on.


    What was going on?


    Seeing that Jiang Ming did not speak for a long time, Heavenly Lord Xiang thought that the benefits he offered were not enough. He continued to say, ¡°There are countless treasures in the Treasure Pavilion. There are also many beauties. It would be a pity if we miss it.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming just wanted tough.


    It was not like he had never seen such temptation before. This was nothing special. Moreover, he did not want to go to the Treasure Pavilion.


    The Treasure Pavilion was not as fun as the adventure he had experienced.


    However, the heavenly lord saw through his thoughts and said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s an immortal realm near the Treasure Pavilion. There are all kinds of immortal beasts and all kinds of resources in the immortal realm. You will be able to improve yourself if you go.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Mings eyes could not help but shine.


    At this time, Sikong Wuyuan pulled his master¡¯s sleeve and secretly said, ¡°Master, doesn¡¯t that immortal realm rarely open? What if it doesn¡¯t open this time? Your reputation will be damaged.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely open it.¡± Heavenly Lord Xiang nodded.


    ¡°How?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was dumbfounded.


    He once wanted to enter this immortal realm, but his master told him these words, so he did not dare to enter. He could only wait for that opportunity.


    However, after waiting for a long time, he still did not get the opportunity. Later, he left the Treasure Pavilion for other reasons and did not go to see that immortal realm again.


    Now that his master had made such a promise to him, he suddenly felt deceived.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I created that immortal realm.¡± Heavenly Lord Xiang patted his chest. ¡°l can make it open and close.¡±


    As soon as he said this, he suddenly realized something and covered his mouth. However, Sikong Wuyuan had already heard it.


    He could not help but say angrily, ¡°So, you lied to me before. You just didn¡¯t want me to enter the immortal realm. You really disappoint me.¡±


    Seeing that he had been exposed, the heavenly lord could only say awkwardly, ¡°There¡¯s a reason for this. However, entering the immortal realm will halve your spiritual energy. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it, so I didn¡¯t let you in.¡±


    ¡°Halve my spiritual energy?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but be shocked.


    ¡°In that case, why did you let Jiu Zhu go? Won¡¯t he be affected?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, can your spiritual energy be the same as his spiritual energy?


    These immortal realms also absorb spiritual energy ording to one¡¯s level. The higher one¡¯s level, the less spiritual energy is absorbed. Jiu Zhu has very high spiritual energy. That immortal realm wouldn¡¯t dare to offend him.¡±


    The heavenly lord nced at Sikong Wuyuan with sympathy.


    He immediately felt a blow, but he was still rtively calm.


    After all, his spiritual energy was indeed much lower than Jiang Mings, and he had long epted it.


    However, hearing his master say this made him sad.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jiang Ming asked curiously when he noticed that the two of them were whispering.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not hide anything and told him everything.


    Jiang Ming could not help butugh.


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, you have been deceived for so many years. You are really pitiful. Fortunately, you found out the truth in the end. Otherwise, you would be even more pitiful.¡±


    Yuan Hehe patted Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s shoulder and did not say anything. However, his eyes were filled with sympathy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Sikong Wuyuan replied helplessly. ¡°Master, you¡¯re really too much. Can¡¯t you just tell me the truth?¡±


    Heavenly Lord Xiang coughed and then looked at Jiang Ming to ask about the topic just now.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, are youing with me or not? There are a lot of fun things in that immortal realm. I even set up a lot of unexpected things.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s interest was piqued. He said, ¡°If I¡¯m the only one entering, there won¡¯t be any fun.. Can Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe follow me in? However, won¡¯t they weaken their spiritual energy in this way?¡±

 Chapter 1037 - 1037: 1037

    Chapter 1037 - 1037: 1037


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°No, with your protection, this immortal realm won¡¯t dare hurt them.¡±


    The heavenly lord thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan is my disciple. I will not harm my own disciple. Don¡¯t worry, I am speaking the truth.¡¯


    Jiang Ming nodded.


    ¡°l trust you. After all, Sikong Wuyuan and I are good friends.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to go, I still have a few swords here that you can ride. This way, you will be faster.¡±


    ¡°Why would I need that sword to fly?¡±


    Yuan Hehe took out a cloud from his pocket and made itrger.


    ¡°This cloud is enough for all of us to ride on,¡± he said, pping his hands.


    ¡°Yuan Hehe, you¡¯re brilliant,¡± Jiang Ming said secretly.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but be shocked.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to have such an interesting thing. I¡¯ve really broadened my horizons today.¡±


    ¡°There are many things that will broaden your horizons.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was a little smug after being praised, but then he returned to his usual self.


    Heavenly Lord Xiang touched the cloud and could not help but exim, ¡°I¡¯ve seen this a few times before. This cloud is of excellent quality.¡±


    ¡°But this was left behind by my master.¡±


    Yuan Hehe began to act willfully again.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The heavenly lord seemed to have realized something. Then, he said in surprise, ¡°So, Jiu Zhu, do you agree?¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken out a means of transportation. I¡¯ll definitely agree.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan shook his head. ¡°Master, you¡¯ve lost your edge. You didn¡¯t even hear Jiu Zhu agree.¡±


    The heavenly lord kicked Sikong Wuyuan a few times and said, ¡°Go away. You only know how to tease me. Just wait ande back to the Treasure Pavilion with me. You¡¯re wandering outside every day without evening home.¡± ¡°Ah, Master, I¡¯ll go backter. Now is the time to go and see the world.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was rather emotional. They went up the clouds together, but they were suddenly beaten down by a child.


    His eyes were bloodshot as he looked at Heavenly Lord Xiang. ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person. My spiritual energy is lower than Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s, but that¡¯s not a reason to be so biased. In that case, you don¡¯t have to be my master anymore.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Seeing that his disciple was about to rebel, the heavenly lord snorted coldly and said, ¡°What do you mean, child? Are you going to go against your master¡¯s wishes?¡±


    The child did not say anything. He took out a huge ice cube from his hand.


    The ice block shot straight at Jiang Ming and the others.


    ¡°You actually used the method I taught you to deal with me. You¡¯re quite smart.¡± Heavenly Lord Xiang smiled.


    At this point, he raised his hand and put down his folding fan. He directly split the ice block into two and threw the other half of the ice block to the child.


    The child jumped in the air and dodged the ice.


    However, the heavenly lord still had other tricks up his sleeve. He fanned himself and made the ice return.


    The ice hit the child¡¯s back. The child felt the pain, but he still scoffed disdainfully.


    ¡°Is that all you have? I suddenly regret letting you be my master. You¡¯re not worth it at all!¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was displeased when he heard the child insulting his master. He took a huge saber from the heavenly lord and shed it down.


    A wave of spiritual energy rushed straight at the child. The child dodged.


    However, he realized that the spiritual energy was following him. He could not help but flee, looking extremely sorry.


    ¡°l told you to behave yourself. Do you still want to be stubborn now? If you continue to be stubborn, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll live to see the dawn.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan did not want to spoil this child.


    Unexpectedly, the child did not care at all. He even smiled and said, ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to be so angry. I¡¯m going to insult your master more. What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°He really doesn¡¯t treat me well. Do you still want to be my disciple?¡±


    Heavenly Lord Xiang was so angry that his face turned red.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done something wrong. How can I side with you? No matter how much I want to protect my own disciples, how can I continue like this? Do you want me to chase away your senior and leave you here? Hurry up and apologize to your senior, and we won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±


    ¡°You want me to apologize? Is he worthy of being my senior? Are you worthy of being my master? You should apologize to me.¡±


    The child¡¯s body exploded with spiritual energy, and a spear suddenly appeared in front of him.


    There was a little ghost head on the tip of the spear, and it could even make faces at Jiang Ming and the others.


    ¡°Is that the Long Ghost Spear?¡±


    The heavenly lord was stunned. He was quite nervous.


    ¡°Yes. All of this is thanks to you. If it weren¡¯t for you, how could I have known such a spell?¡±


    The child held the Long Ghost Spear and pointed the tip of the spear at Jiang Ming.


    He raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°If you have the guts,e and fight me one-on-one.¡± The person he was most disdainful of was Jiang Ming.


    Why did his former master love him so much?


    And why did he have the right to enter the Treasure Pavilion first?


    Jiang Ming seemed to only be a little older than him! It was not fair!


    Jiang Ming did not expect this kid to challenge him. He was stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled. ¡°l don¡¯t care if I take you on alone or not. But are you sure? Those who don¡¯t know better might think that I¡¯m bullying a child.¡± He felt that this child was being unreasonable.


    Sikong Wuyuan stepped forward to stop him. ¡°We can talk things out. There¡¯s no need to be like this. Brat, don¡¯t you just want some attention from Master?


    I¡¯ll apologize to you.¡±


    He knew what the Long Ghost Spear was.


    Even if the Long Ghost Spear did not use much spiritual energy, as long as it was used well by the child, it could disy terrifying power.


    He would not be able to block its attacks even if he joined forces with Jiang Ming.


    Based on the current situation, begging for mercy was the best option.


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, what are you doing?¡±


    Yuan Hehe stared at Sikong Wuyuan in shock.


    When did Sikong Wuyuan be so cowardly?


    This child had already provoked them. Why should they be nice to him?


    Jiang Ming could not understand Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s attitude. Seeing that the child was getting arrogant again, he quickly stopped him. ¡°I¡¯m  to fight with you. You don¡¯t need to apologize.¡±


    The child said disdainfully, ¡°I like boorish people like you.. Do you know what the Long Ghost Spear represents?¡±

 Chapter 1038 - 1038: 1038

    Chapter 1038 - 1038: 1038


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little confused.


    ¡°It means that your life is in my hands.¡±


    The childughed loudly, his eyes filled with mockery.


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that this child was too arrogant and did not take him seriously at all. He also used his spiritual energy to create a simr spear.


    Although his spear was fake, he felt that he could use it to fight against the real spear.


    ¡°Are you going to use this fake to fight me?¡±


    The childughed out loud and held the Long Ghost Spear tightly, creating sparks on the spot.


    He used the Long Ghost Spear very skillfully and kept spinning it.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Jiang Ming could notprehend his movements. He was nning to wait until the child made a move.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too close.¡± Sikong Wuyuan pulled him back. ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll be crushed by his power.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t even make a move,¡± Jiang Ming said in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s there to fear?¡±


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, you¡¯re quite knowledgeable. s, yourpanion isn¡¯t.¡± The child chuckled.


    After saying this, he immediately threw the Long Ghost Spear.


    The Long Ghost Spear made a circle in the air, and a halo appeared.


    The halo came directly in front of Jiang Ming and bound him.


    However, Jiang Ming did not feel any difort. He opened the halo. When he touched it with his hand, it shattered.


    Seeing the scattered fragments, he was a little confused.


    He had only touched it once. Why was it so weak?


    He looked left and right and suddenly realized that the expressions of the people around him were still. Moreover, everyone had the same expression. He was confused again.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡± The child was the first to recover. ¡°This is the Long Ghost


    Spear! With the Long Ghost Spear, no one can get away unscathed. Not only


    are you not injured, but you even broke the ring.¡±


    Jiang Ming touched his chin. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s a fake spear. The halo broke when I touched it. The quality isn¡¯t good.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan eximed, ¡°That is indeed the real Long Ghost Spear. This is too strange. You broke it with a single touch, which means that your spiritual energy is stronger than the Long Ghost Spear. But the Long Ghost Spear is an ancient divine item.¡¯


    Heavenly Lord Xiang could not help but lean in front of Jiang Ming. ¡°Jiu Zhu, I knew you were a particrly powerful person. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful. Come back to the Treasure Pavilion with me. I will definitely worship you every night.¡±


    He really liked Jiu Zhu!


    ¡°No. Those who don¡¯t know better might think that I¡¯m a god. Even immortals have to know their limits.¡¯


    Jiang Ming was shocked and jumped back reflexively.


    Yuan Hehe could not help but say, ¡°This is great. I finally have a guardian angel. Can we do whatever we want in the future to show off our power?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on anymore.¡±


    Jiang Ming shrugged helplessly, feeling that they had gone too far.


    The child was not satisfied.


    ¡°Why are you so sure that you¡¯ve won? I haven¡¯t shown you my true strength


    He picked up the Long Ghost Spear and spun it in the air, bringing him and the spear with him in the air.


    This power was about to knock Jiang Ming and the others out.


    Jiang Ming drew a square barrier in the air and pushed it out directly, wrapping the child and the Long Ghost Spear.


    Jiang Ming intended to punish the child by separating the two items and letting the Long Ghost Spear fall into his hands.


    The child was still unaware of this and thought that he was still holding the Long Ghost Spear and kept using his spiritual energy.


    However, he found that no matter what he did, the barrier could not be broken.


    He could not help but find it strange.


    The power of this long ghost was not limited to this. What was going on?


    Looking down again, the Long Ghost Spear was gone. He could not help but be shocked.


    Seeing the Long Ghost Spear in Jiang Mings hand, the heavenly lord and the others were stunned again.


    The Long Ghost Spear was not something that could be obtained just like that. How did Jiu Zhu obtain it?


    Moreover, the Long Ghost Spear had obviously recognized the child as its master.


    It was even harder to get rid of something that had a recognized master. Why didn¡¯t it react when it was in the hands of Jiu Zhu?


    Heavenly Lord Xiangs heart thumped twice.


    What kind of terrifying character did he find?


    Thinking of this, he stepped forward and asked Jiang Ming, ¡°Jiu Zhu, are you feeling unwell? Why do I feel like there¡¯s something wrong with your body?¡±


    No matter how powerful his physique was, he could not withstand the pressure of the Long Ghost Spear. Could it be that Jiu Zhu was not a human but a divine item?


    The heavenly lord was puzzled.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but feel strange. ¡®Jiu Zhu, if you feel bad, you have to tell us. Don¡¯t hold it in. If you really can¡¯t bear it, throw away the Long Ghost Spear. Don¡¯t let yourself get hurt.¡±


    After hearing what Sikong Wuyuan said to the heavenly lord, Yuan Hehe also felt that the Long Ghost Spear was very terrifying.


    He went forward to persuade Jiang Ming. ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t force yourself. There are some things that we need to take a look at.¡±


    When these words came out, Jiang Ming was confused again. He did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°What are you afraid of? Isn¡¯t it just a spear? You guys are acting like I¡¯m grabbing the de. Do you think I¡¯ll be killed by this spear?¡±


    As he spoke, he pretended to spin the spear in a circle.


    However, what he did not know was that while he was spinning it, the Long Ghost Spear was also emitting a wave of pressure around his body.


    The heavenly lord and the others were forced to retreat. Their bodies trembled, and their organs were about to shatter.


    If Jiang Ming had not stopped, they did not know if they would still be alive.


    ¡°The Long Ghost Spear is really terrifying.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan gulped several times.


    Yuan Hehe also saw it. ¡°Jiu Zhu, don¡¯t you have any reaction at all?¡±


    The heavenly lord felt like his hair was about to fall off from the pressure. He also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You spun it really well. Don¡¯t spin it next time.¡± He looked bitter.


    He did not want to lose his life because of the Long Ghost Spear. It was too terrifying.


    The pressure just now made him feel like he had died multiple times.


    ¡°What happened to you guys?¡±


    Sensing that there was something wrong with everyone¡¯s expressions, Jiang Ming came forward in confusion.


    However, when he came forward, he also brought the Long Ghost Spear with him. Everyone retreated one after another.


    Jiang Ming took a step forward, and they took a step back.


    Noticing all this, Jiang Ming could not help butugh again..

 Chapter 1039 - 1039: 1039

    Chapter 1039 - 1039: 1039


    Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°What are you guys doing? Is there anything here that scares you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared! I feel like I¡¯m going to lose my life!¡±


    Heavenly Lord Xiang groaned and looked at Jiang Ming seriously.


    ¡°Master, is there actually something you¡¯re afraid of?¡± Sikong Wuyuan was stunned.


    He vaguely remembered that his master had once told him that he was not afraid of anything. Moreover, there was no treasure in this world that could subdue him.


    Heavenly Lord Xiang was speechless.


    He felt fine when the child used the Long Ghost Spear, but when Jiu Zhu used it, he felt like he was about to lose his life.


    He could not continue like this. He still wanted to grow old.


    Yuan Hehe said, ¡°The pressure of the Long Ghost Spear is too strong. I feel dizzy and nauseous when I get close to it. It¡¯s better to keep it away from me.¡±


    ¡°l think it¡¯s fine. You guys didn¡¯t have much of a reaction when the child used the Long Ghost Spear. Why do you hate it so much now?¡±<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    Jiang Ming took a few steps back and was a few meters away from them. Only then did Heavenly Lord Xiang and the others heave a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, the child rushed forward, wanting to snatch the Long Ghost Spear away.


    This spear belonged to him. No one could touch it!


    However, before he could touch the spear, ne was sent flying by lt. He tell to the ground and closed his eyes.


    Sensing that the child was no longer breathing, Sikong Wuyuan went up to check and found that he was right. He could not help but fall to the ground.


    He had seen many divine items, but he did not expect that Jiu Zhu would be able to use them so skillfully.


    Just holding it in his hand was enough to make him panic.


    This was a mid-grade divine item. If it was a high-grade divine item, wouldn¡¯t they be able to feel it even from a few hundred meters away? He did not dare to continue thinking about it.


    ¡°Is the child dead?¡± Heavenly Lord Xiang asked.


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at him and nodded without saying a word.


    Heavenly Lord Xiang could not help but feel fear as he nced at Jiang Ming.


    He no longer felt that Jiu Zhu was someone he could use. Jiu Zhu was a god!


    They were lucky to be alive!


    Jiang Ming was stunned.


    He did not expect the child to die. He did not even use a move on this child. His death was too strange. Could it really be the spiritual energy of the Long Ghost Spear?


    He turned his head to look at the Long Ghost Spear. The spear was just like an ordinary spear. It was not covered by any spiritual energy at all, nor did it move.


    He grinned.


    It did not matter. He felt that this Long Ghost Spear was nothing special. However, how should he deal with it? It would be troublesome if someone took it.


    He asked Sikong Wuyuan and the others for their opinions.


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at the spear carefully. He sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea to just throw it away. But since you¡¯re holding it in your hand, we can¡¯te close to you.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in a bind. Should we put it in the Treasure Pavilion?¡± the heavenly lord suggested with a smile.


    If the Long Ghost Spear was in the Treasure Pavilion, it would definitely be a magic treasure that guarded the grid. The reputation of the Treasure Pavilion might even rise to a higher level!


    ¡°Master, there are people visiting the Treasure Pavilion every year. What if they are shocked out when they see the Long Ghost Spear? This will affect the reputation of the Treasure Pavilion.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that it was inappropriate and shook his head.


    Upon hearing this, the heavenly lord immediately widened his eves and could not help but feel dejected.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. The Long Ghost Spear is really hard to take care of. It¡¯s better not to store it in the Treasure Pavilion. Otherwise, no one will dare toe. Then, I will have no more disciples.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that the Treasure Pavilion doesn¡¯t have the spiritual energy to guard the Long Ghost Spear?¡±


    Jiang Ming wanted tough at the two of them. He looked at the Long Ghost Spear again and suddenly felt something in his heart. He secretly released a barrier and wrapped the spear.


    The Long Ghost Spear shrunk automatically and returned to his pocket.


    This shocked everyone present.


    Wasn¡¯t this impossible before?


    Besides, did not it acknowledge the child as its master? Wasn¡¯t it going to avenge its master?


    ¡°The Long Ghost Spear has no loyalty! Why do we need it?¡±


    Yuan Hehe felt that something was wrong.


    These ancient divine items were the most loyal. He did not believe that the spear would obediently stay by Jiang Mings side.


    ¡°This divine item might be plotting something. We can¡¯t let Jiu Zhu be in danger.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound so simple. We also want to deal with it, but we can¡¯t even get close to it. How can we deal with it?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan also became frustrated. He did not want Jiang Ming to be in danger, but he had no choice. He felt so powerless.


    Jiang Ming was touched when he saw how much they cared about him.


    The Long Ghost Spear was not convinced and came out directly.


    As soon as it came out, the others quickly retreated. However, they realized that since it was not in Jiang Mings hands, it was not as powerful.


    They approached it. After confirming that it was true, they said, ¡°So, it was only that powerful in your hands. It is not very powerful on its own.¡±


    The Long Ghost Spear moved.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t acknowledge that child at all. It was that child who thought that I had signed a contract with him. I felt that Jiu Zhu was my true master.¡±


    Huh?


    Jiang Ming was confused again.


    When did he sign an agreement with the Long Ghost Spear? This thing did not say that it wanted to recognize him as its master. How could it be so sure?


    Why did not it ask for his opinion? It was really rude.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t say I was your master. You didn¡¯t even ask for my opinion.¡±


    Jiang Ming sized up the Long Ghost Spear.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the spear spirit of the Long Ghost Spear apologized. ¡°I¡¯ll sign the contract with you now, Jiu Zhu.¡±


    After saying this, a barrier appeared in front of Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming bit his finger and put a drop of blood on it. It fused with the enchantment and seeped into the Long Ghost Spear.


    ¡°Now, you are my true master.¡±


    The Long Ghost Spear returned to Jiang Mings pocket. Everyone was stunned.


    ¡°This signing ceremony is quite simple.¡±


    Yuan Hehe came back to his senses and broke the silence first, but he was extremely excited.


    This was an ancient divine item! Jiu Zhu was truly a god..

 Chapter 1040 - 1040: 1040

    Chapter 1040 - 1040: 1040


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Heavenly Lord Xiang felt like he was about to drool as he leaned closer to take a look.


    Jiang Ming was a walking god!


    How wonderful! He would be perfect for the Treasure Pavilion. Seeing the heavenly lord¡¯s expression, Jiang Ming suddenly had a bad premonition.


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Xiang, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Heavenly Lord Xiang thought that Jiang Ming was feeling ufortable, so he quickly asked enthusiastically, ¡°Jiu Zhu, what¡¯s the matter? Are you hurt? Do you want me to take a look? I know some medical skills. Or are you hungry? Do you want to eat something? I can even massage your back. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel a headacheing on.


    When he saw the heavenly lord earlier, he was still quite cold and aloof. Why had he be talkative?


    ¡°Let¡¯s see which of you will follow the heavenly lord.¡±


    An inexplicable sound suddenly came from nearby, and Jiang Ming instantly became vignt.


    Usually, such words would be uttered by an enemy. However, perhaps the heavenly lord knew this person.<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    As expected, the heavenly lord quickly blocked Jiang Mings path. He said angrily, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan immediately knew who it was. It was the special envoy from next door.


    His master disliked him very much. He said that he would be a good-for-nothing for the rest of his life and would not amount to anything. That was why he had always spoken to him disdainfully.


    The special envoy looked like a middle-aged man, and he was dressed in a youthful style.


    Noticing the heavenly lord¡¯s expression, he took another look at Jiang Ming.


    It was this extra nce that made the heavenly lord even more nervous. He said aggressively, ¡°Hey! You weirdo, what are you looking at? There¡¯s nothing you¡¯re looking for here. Go away.¡±


    ¡°Heavenly Lord Xiang, your reaction is really intense. Your voice is so loud that it can be heard from far away.¡±


    Envoy Zhang started to be curious about Jiang Ming.


    This was the first time he had seen Heavenly Lord Xiang in such an emotional state. It seemed that the person who was behind him was very special.


    Jiang Ming sized up the special envoy and happened to meet his eyes. He could not help but be stunned.


    Envoy Zhang stared at him as if he wanted to test him.


    Jiang Ming felt a little ufortable being stared at and then looked elsewhere.


    The heavenly lord realized that his reaction had been a little overboard. Then, he took a step forward, not wanting Envoy Zhang to see through him.


    However, he did not know that he had already seen through it. Seeing this, Envoy Zhang felt even more suspicious.


    Was the young man behind Heavenly Lord Xiang very special?


    Should he test him?


    With this thought in mind, Envoy Zhang had already rushed out.


    He released some poisonous butterflies in his hand. The poisonous butterflies scattered and became transparent. They collectively appeared in front of Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming did not feel scared, but he did not feelfortable either, so he simply used the barrier to cover himself.


    For some reason, he felt that this method was quite good.


    The poisonous butterflies collided with the barrier and were affected by the power inside, falling directly to the ground.


    Their originally transparent bodies gradually began to show color due to their death.


    The special envoy, who was observing from the side, could not help but be surprised, but then he became a little afraid.


    Was this young man¡¯s physique so bizarre? Had he taken a medicinal bath? This was too strange!


    No matter what, he had to wait and check on this kid carefully.


    It was not a good thing to have such a special ability at such a young age!


    Jiang Ming also saw those special butterflies and was puzzled.


    These butterflies were obviously not ordinary butterflies. Someone had probably deliberately ced them around him.


    Who wanted to harm him secretly?


    ¡°l don¡¯t know who you are, sir.¡± The special envoy coughed. ¡°Would you like toe to my ce for a few cups of tea?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    The heavenly lord was stunned for a moment. He turned around and saw Sikong Wuyuan, so he pushed him out.


    ¡°How could he drink tea with you? He¡¯s my eldest disciple.¡±


    These words made Envoy Zhang crack up immediately.


    Then, he said speechlessly, ¡°1 don¡¯t care about your disciple. 1 want to have tea with the one behind you.¡±


    He gestured to Jiang Ming with his chin.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned again.


    If the special envoy did not want the people from the Treasure Pavilion, why would he want him? It was very strange!


    ¡°Dream on! He belongs to the Treasure Pavilion! It¡¯s impossible for him to go to your ce!¡±


    Seeing that someone wanted to snatch Jiang Ming from him, the heavenly lord hurriedly protected him. He red and even wanted to attack the special envoy.


    Envoy Zhang was not to be outdone, and he started fighting with the heavenly lord.


    The two of them fought hard, and their expressions were ferocious.


    When Sikong Wuyuan saw this, he did not know how to stop them.


    If he rashly went forward to stop them, it was very likely that he would be


    hurt.


    However, judging from their current behavior, if he did not stop them, both of them would be easily injured. In the end, one of them would definitely die.


    His master was a little old and might be at a disadvantage.


    He could not help but feel a little anxious.


    Seeing that the two of them continued to fight, and it was getting more and more intense, he directly rushed over.


    However, just as he thought, he was thrown away by the intensity of their fight and did not have any strength to go forward at all.


    He clutched his chest and felt a little regretful.


    If he had known this would happen, he would have stayed by the side to convince the two of them to stop. Yuan Hehe quickly went to check on him.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming knew what Sikong Wuyuan was thinking. He stared at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go and settle this first. You can stay here in peace. ¡±


    If his friend was in trouble, he would definitely help him.


    Jiang Ming rushed out.


    He had thought that he would be thrown out like Sikong Wuyuan, but he was not.


    He could not help but heave a sigh of relief. He turned around and broke through the maic wave, pushing away the heavenly lord and Envoy Zhang.


    The two of them could not help but step forward again, but they were pushed away by Jiang Ming again. This cycle repeated, and the three of them were panting.


    Jiang Ming looked at Envoy Zhang and said, ¡°The people in the Treasure Pavilion will never go outside. As for me, I won¡¯te to your ce either. I¡¯m free and unfettered. You can also see how strong we are. I advise you to leave as soon as possible. Don¡¯t cry if we beat you up!¡¯


    Envoy Zhang could not believe it at all. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a young man? How much spiritual energy can you have?¡±


    In the blink of an eye, he threw out a dagger.


    Jiang Ming took the dagger and threw it back..

 Chapter 1041 - 1041: 1041

    Chapter 1041 - 1041: 1041


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    With that, Envoy Zhang immediately understood Jiang Mings strength. He took the dagger and snorted coldly. ¡°Sleep with one eye open. When the night is quiet, I wille for revenge.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Jiu Zhu. Let¡¯s go to the Treasure Pavilion quickly.¡± The heavenly lord returned to his original spot and looked at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming nodded and helped Sikong Wuyuan to the cloud.


    The three of them quickly arrived in front of the Treasure Pavilion. There were two unfamiliar soldiers in front of the pavilion.


    Heavenly Lord Xiang did not care. He directly led Jiang Ming and the others in, nning to enter.


    ¡°The heavenly lord and his men cannot enter this ce.¡±


    The two soldiers gathered together to stop him, their eyes cold.


    The weapons in their hands were ready to move. It was obvious that they wanted to attack Jiang Ming and the others.


    Jiang Ming could not help but frown.


    Wasn¡¯t the heavenly lord the owner of the Treasure Pavilion? Why couldn¡¯t they go in?<div>


    <h12 ss="h12container" data-pub="539c1ab3f42956732a30364d794fba32" data-adunit="34618" data-type="responsive" data-format="standard" data-init="false"></h12>


    ¡°Preposterous! I can¡¯t even enter my own ce?¡±


    The heavenly lord was shocked. He ced his hands behind his back. His brows were knitted in anger.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sikong Wuyuan asked in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the heavenly lord is the owner of this Treasure Pavilion?¡±


    Yuan Hehe was observing the situation.


    ording to Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s judgment, he felt that the heavenly lord was not bad, but it was hard to say.


    His master may not be a pure good person


    The two soldiers did not answer the heavenly lord¡¯s question. They looked at each other andughed.


    Jiang Ming took a step back and made a guess.


    If the heavenly lord was not lying, then there was a high chance that the Treasure Pavilion had changed owners without him knowing.


    As expected, the two soldiers continued, ¡°The Treasure Pavilion has long changed owners. The heavenly lord is no longer in charge.¡±


    Heavenly Lord Xiang felt as if he had been struck by lightning and could not help but scream.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I, the owner of the Treasure Pavilion, know about this? The Treasure Pavilion was established by me alone. Shouldn¡¯t you inform me if there¡¯s a neer taking my ce?¡±


    ¡°Who is the new owner of the Treasure Pavilion? Let us in, or I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    He clenched his fists and stared coldly at the two soldiers.


    The soldiers were not afraid at all. Instead, they said proudly, ¡°What¡¯s the use of telling us this? We¡¯re just following orders. If you can¡¯t keep your position, then get lost. Don¡¯t make a fuss here. You¡¯re already so old. Do you really think you still have any spiritual energy? What a joke.¡±


    The two soldiers startedughing again.


    Hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan could not take it anymore. He stepped forward and punched them.


    There was nothing that could not be solved by force.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that one punch was not enough, so he punched them twice more.


    Due to his powerful spiritual energy, the soldiers had no way to escape and could only be beaten up.


    Their faces werepletely covered in blood. They felt intense pain. They began to beg for mercy.


    ¡°Sir, we were foolish just now. Please stop!¡±


    In the end, they wanted to say something else, but they were already beaten so badly that they could not speak.


    No one came to stop Sikong Wuyuan.


    In their opinion, these two soldiers deserved to be beaten up. They deserved to suffer such pain!


    A sharp de suddenly shed past, cutting the distance between Sikong Wuyuan and the two soldiers.


    Sikong Wuyuan quickly retreated, and the sharp de shot toward Jiang Ming and the others.


    A crack instantly appeared on the ground. Then, they heard a voice full ofughter.


    ¡°Wuyuan, how can you be so disrespectful to my subordinates? If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re unhappy with, juste and find me. Why make things difficult for my subordinates? Master, long time no see. You¡¯re finally back.¡± The person who spoke was a person who was about the same age as Sikong


    Wuyuan.


    He wore a ck robe and had a fierce appearance.


    ¡°Yu Miaosan? Why are you here?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Are you the new pavilion master of the Treasure Pavilion? Didn¡¯t I chase you out?¡±


    The heavenly lord found it unbelievable, but he did not forget to get angry. His entire body was filled with rage.


    ¡°Master, how could you forget? Although you chased me out, I still have the pass to the Treasure Pavilion. Besides, when you were not around, I helped you manage this Treasure Pavilion. Shouldn¡¯t you thank me?¡±


    Yu Miaosan crossed his legs indifferently. The servant beside him brought him a stool, and he sat down.


    ¡°Be sensible,¡± the servant said arrogantly. ¡°You should leave quickly. Don¡¯t dy the new pavilion master¡¯s affairs. If you are smart, you will know that you cannot defeat the new pavilion master.¡±


    ¡°What bewitching potion did Yu Miaosan give you to make you so loyal? In that case, you might as well not stay in the Treasure Pavilion.¡±


    Heavenly Lord Xiang spread out his hand and threw a sharp de over, but Yu Miaosan dodged it.


    Yu Miaosan seemed to know what the heavenly lord was going to do next. He went forward and tied him up.


    ¡°How did you predict my attacks?¡± the heavenly lord asked in disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been studying under you for so many years. What do you think?¡± Yu Miaosan hit his back and said, ¡°Beg me for mercy. I can still kill you painlessly. Otherwise, you can die screaming.¡±


    ¡°You despicable person, you¡¯re dreaming!¡¯


    Jiang Ming could not stand it anymore and cut the rope with his dagger.


    Yu Miaosan was in disbelief.


    ¡°How did you cut it?¡±


    However, Jiang Ming tied him up with a rope when he was not paying attention.


    He was extremely fast. Heavenly Lord Xiang and the others did not even have time to react.


    By the time he reacted, Yu Miaosan wanted to untie himself, but he realized that there was no way to escape.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite rude just now? Now, it seems that tables have turned.¡± Sikong Wuyuan did not let go of this opportunity to mock him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch you. Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson.¡± Yu Miaosan turned around.


    Yuan Hehe grinned.


    ¡°Is everyone here? Then let¡¯s talk about the marriage.¡±


    Thedy boss suddenly appeared in front of everyone. She sat on a chair with a smile on her face.


    The bracelet in her hand swayed and jingled.


    Jiang Ming sized her up and pondered in his heart.


    The heavenly lord did not even have his own son, so why would he marry her?


    Picking up the pastry in her hand, thedy boss stared at Jiang Ming in front of her and could not help but praise him in her heart.


    This young man was really handsome..

 Chapter 1042 - 1042

    Chapter 1042:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Thedy boss had to admit that the people in the Treasure Pavilion were not bad.


    If she did not have so many people in her hands, she would really want to recruit this person into the White Fox Pavilion.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t 1 remember anything about a marriage alliance? Madam, are you mistaken?¡± The heavenly lord raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Nonsense, it¡¯s what your disciple said.¡±


    Thedy boss raised her chin and gestured to Yu Miaosan who was tied up.


    Yu Miaosan could not help but feel guilty. ¡°Why do you keep talking nonsense? How could I possibly agree to such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then what should we do with this letter ofmitment?¡±


    Thedy boss snorted coldly and spread open the so-called letter ofmitment.


    After spreading it out. Jiang Ming and the others also saw the words on it very clearly. They also noticed the red words on it. It was obviously Yu Miaosan¡¯s name.


    ¡°You unfilial child, it¡¯s fine if you snatch the position of the Treasure Pavilion¡¯s master, but now you even want to consolidate your position by marrying the owner of the White Fox Pavilion! You¡¯re quite ambitious!¡±


    Heavenly Lord Xiang was furious. He went forward and pped Yu Miaosan again, causing his face to swell.


    It was visibly red. Yu Miaosan was angry but did not dare to say anything. He could onlyin silently in his heart.


    Other than bluffing, his master was useless.


    If it was not for that kid¡¯s help, he would not have been tied up. He might have already stabilized his position as the master of the Treasure Pavilion.


    ¡± MI don¡¯t care. Anyway, this promise has already been made. Even if she¡¯s already dead, you have to fulfill this promise. I¡¯ve already taken good care of thisdy.¡±


    Thedy boss wiped her clothes, which had been dirtied with the crumbs of the pastry.


    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you being a little too unreasonable?¡± Sikong Wuyuan clenched his fists.


    No matter what, this matter had already reached him.


    If the Treasure Pavilion wanted to host a marriage alliance, as the eldest disciple, he would be involved. He did not want to marry someone so early! ¡°How is this unreasonable? You clearly agreed to it.¡±


    Thedy boss sneered and stood up, wanting to push Sikong Wuyuan down to show her authority.


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel confused.


    ¡°Then what about the person who is going to get married? Why haven¡¯t we seen them?¡±


    Yuan Hehe also looked around and was shocked to find that thedy boss was alone.


    If that was the case, then the person for the marriage alliance did not appear.


    ¡°Can¡¯t it be him?¡±


    Thedy boss¡¯s attention was attracted by Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words, and she did not bother about him anymore. She coughed, and her meaning was obvious.


    Sikong Wuyuan was dumbfounded. He looked at thedy boss up and down.


    Then, he said awkwardly, ¡°You¡¯re a little too old to be the candidate, right?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me!¡± The heavenly lord could not help but say helplessly, ¡°The ones we are interested in marrying are all youngdies. How can we have alliances with the pavilion masters? Don¡¯t joke around.¡±


    Thedy boss was furious, and all the muscles on her body tensed up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my age? Why can¡¯t I marry at this age? Look at me, even after more than 300,000 years, I¡¯m still as graceful as ever.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve taken good care of yourself.¡±


    Yuan Hehe felt awkvvard.


    The heavenly lord thought of something and said unhappily, ¡°Why do you want a marriage alliance with us? You have countless men in your hands.


    Aren¡¯t you trying to make the people of the Treasure Pavilion suffer?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? I will definitely make everyone treat him as their master. He won¡¯t suffer any grievances.¡±


    Thedy boss made a vow.


    ¡°What?¡± The heavenly lord rolled his eyes and said, ¡°The Treasure Pavilion is so much better than your ce. Why would I need to stay at your ce? This marriage alliance is written off. Don¡¯t even think about letting the Treasure Pavilion¡¯s people go over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we definitely won¡¯t go over,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said.


    In fact, he was talking about himself. He would never marry the master of the White Fox Pavilion.


    ¡°Oh, could it be that you¡¯re the first disciple of the Treasure Pavilion? Looks like you¡¯re going to marry me.¡±


    Thedy boss looked at Sikong Wuyuan carefully, but she was not satisfied.


    She did not want to marry a bald man who looked like a monk. How could he be worthy of her status in the White Fox Pavilion?


    ¡°What?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was speechless.


    ¡°Why should I marry you? Who do you think you are?¡±


    With that, thedy boss stood up and threw the fan in her hand at Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s face.


    ¡°You want to marry me? Are you even qualified to be my husband? You¡¯re just the eldest disciple of the Treasure Pavilion! What is this? Let me tell you, if you marry me, you have to look good next to me. With your current appearance, can you do that? Secondly, not only must you support me, but you must also take care of me wholeheartedly. You must follow me all day and make me satisfied whenever I feel ufortable. Can you do it? You don¡¯t look that capable.¡±


    Thedy boss felt unlucky, so she took out a new folding fan and began to fan herself.


    She was very angry.


    ¡°Why would I do this to you? Aren¡¯t you taking yourself too seriously? Isn¡¯t this a mutual sacrifice?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was confused. He felt that thedy boss was being unreasonable, and he was a little irritated.


    What was going on with thisdy boss? Was she crazy?


    ¡°Alright, since your eldest disciple is acting so badly, I think it¡¯s better to find someone else.¡¯


    Thedy boss was not satisfied. However, from the looks of it, she had other ideas.


    ¡°Who do you want to marry?¡±


    Heavenly Lord Xiang was stunned.


    He did not expect that thedy boss would actually want to get married.


    She had always had extremely high requirements and had never taken the initiative to ask for anyone¡¯s hand in marriage.


    It was really strange that she was actually looking for people now.


    ¡°How can you say this directly?¡± thedy boss asked shyly. ¡°l want to speak privately.¡±


    ¡°Stop wasting time. If you have something to say, say it quickly. Didn¡¯t you want to get married? We definitely have to figure this out.¡±


    The heavenly lord felt that thedy boss was taking too much time, so he spoke aggressively.


    Thedy boss was instantly embarrassed. She coughed and blushed. She pointed at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°l want him.¡±


    Since Jiang Ming was behind them, they did not know who thedy boss was referring to.


    Following thedy boss¡¯s finger, everyone could not help but be shocked. Even Jiang Ming himself was a little dumbfounded.


    Hadn¡¯t he been hiding at the back? How did thedy boss see him? At this moment, Jiang Ming suddenly realized that there seemed to be something nging on thedy boss¡¯s body..

 Chapter 1043 - 1043

    Chapter 1043:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, it seemed that only Jiang Ming could hear this sound. No one else could hear it.


    ¡°Yuan Hehe, did you hear anything?¡± Jiang Ming asked Yuan Hehe in his mind.


    Yuan Hehe was confused.


    ¡°l don¡¯t hear anything. What did you hear? Be careful, it might be a voice that can confuse people.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was already a little afraid of these things and kept reminding Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming nodded and listened carefully to the voice. Suddenly, he saw a vision of a luscious mountainside.


    However, the scene immediately disappeared, and the original scene appeared in front of him again.


    Jiang Ming was confused, but he also got over it.


    This was probably thedy boss ying tricks again. He had to wait and see.


    Just as he was thinking about it, thedy boss had alreadye in front of him and put down her folding fan.


    She raised her hand and ced the folding fan on Jiang Mings chin. Then, she raised his chin and said, ¡°It¡¯s really surprising that the Treasure Pavilion can have such a handsome man. In so many years, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such an outstanding young man.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming and the others immediately grinned.


    After all this time, thedy boss still looked at people ording to their appearance.


    When thedy boss came closer, Jiang Ming also realized that his reaction to her was very strong. He could not help but subconsciously approach her waist and take out a wind chime.


    Seeing the wind chime, thedy boss¡¯s expression changed immediately. ¡°This is mine.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not reply. He could not help but be attracted by the sound of the wind chime, and his body also touched the wind chime.


    Thedy boss felt that he seemed to have been bewitched and could not help but feel strange.


    ¡°Why are you attracted to this wind chime? This wind chime hasn¡¯t made any noise for thousands of years. Or are you trying to bewitch us?¡±


    Jiang Ming still did not reply. Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could not help but feel nervous. They quickly went forward and grabbed Jiang Mings shoulder. ¡°Jiu Zhu, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re acting strange.¡±


    Jiang Ming seemed to have been bewitched, but he did not say anything at all.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were both extremely nervous.


    Heavenly Lord Xiang was also on the side, crossing his legs anxiously.


    He did not want to be in this situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound,¡± thedy boss said. ¡°l think I know what he¡¯s doing.¡±


    Upon closer inspection, Jiang Ming absorbed all of the wind chime¡¯s spiritual energy into his body. The endless power made his body even more powerful.


    Jiang Ming could not help but close his eyes and fully feel this power.


    After a while, he finished absorbing everything and regained his senses. He looked at everyone and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve sucked away the spiritual energy of my wind chime. Although I don¡¯t have much use for it, you¡¯re still robbing me,¡± thedy boss said angrily.


    Jiang Ming knew that he was in the wrong. ¡°l don¡¯t know why either. It was this wind chime that attracted me. I couldn¡¯t control myself at that time. I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll return the spiritual energy to you.¡±


    ¡°How are you going to return this spiritual energy to me? You¡¯re the master it has recognized. How can it allow you to give your spiritual energy to me?¡± As she spoke, thedy boss began to feel ufortable.


    She had wanted to absorb the spiritual energy of this wind chime for so many years, but she had never seeded.


    But now, Jiu Zhu had seeded. It was really a little insulting.


    The heavenly lord understood thedy boss¡¯s words and was shocked. ¡°Is this the famous Requiem Bell in the White Fox Pavilion?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Now it has be an ordinary wind chime, I really didn¡¯t want to give this thing to someone else. However, 1 have no choice but to give it to someone else.¡¯


    Thedy boss¡¯s face was full of tears. She looked at Jiang Ming with envy. ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t return my Requiem Bell now. So, you have to be my husband. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let this go.¡±


    ¡°You want me to devote myself to the Requiem Bell?¡± Jiang Ming asked. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Thedy boss could not help but feel indignant.


    ¡°Why are you unwilling? You have to know that although the White Fox Pavilion is not as good as the Treasure Pavilion, there are many women. I¡¯ll let you y with them. There is still a lot of spiritual energy there. Your spiritual energy will increase greatly if you stay there.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to fool me again.¡± Heavenly Lord Xiang clicked his tongue and said, ¡°Even if Jiu Zhu agrees, I won¡¯t agree. How can you treat Jiu Zhu like this?¡±


    ¡°He has a bigger future ahead of him. You¡¯ll only be an obstacle to him. Maybe I¡¯ll help him be a hero of his generation.¡±


    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t shout. It¡¯s all because of you that my ns were ruined.¡± Thedy boss was filled with resentment.


    If it was not for this old man bringing Jiu Zhu, her wind chime might have been as good as new.


    Although she knew that such a day woulde, she still could not ept it when she saw the wind chime be an ordinary wing chime.


    Seeing that his master and thedy boss were about to quarrel, Sikong Wuyuan quickly acted as a peacemaker. ¡°Let¡¯s talk things out. Don¡¯t be like this. Lady Boss, you should give up on this matter. Jiu Zhu is not willing to go with you.¡±


    Thedy boss did not believe him. She asked Jiang Ming directly, ¡°Jiu Zhu, are you really noting with me? This is a great opportunity for you to make a fortune.¡¯


    Jiang Ming scrunched up his nose.


    Why did he feel like she was bribing him?


    ¡°l don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m really sorry. Madam, please leave.¡±


    He felt that there was no one in the Treasure Pavilion who was willing to marry her. She might as well leave and not invite trouble.


    Thedy boss could not help but hold her breath. Then, she spread her hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m already here. No matter what, you have to give me an exnation. ording to the current situation, one of you must marry me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, what about this person?¡±


    The heavenly lord decided to throw it out and directly pulled over a manservant.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The servant had wanted to climb the socialdder. Seeing this, he hurriedly nodded. ¡°I¡¯m willing to sacrifice myself for the Treasure Pavilion.¡± ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean by sacrifice?¡±


    Thedy boss was unhappy. She waved her hand and said, ¡°No, 1 don¡¯t care. I want Jiu Zhu.¡±


    She felt that he had really satisfied her. She really could not bear to let him leave like this.


    Jiang Ming put his hands behind his back and sized up thedy boss.


    ¡°What, are you going to take me away by force?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    Thedy boss thought that Jiang Mings suggestion was a good idea. She stood up and snatched the wind chime away.


    She began to shake the wind chime..

 Chapter 1044 - 1044: 1044

    Chapter 1044 - 1044: 1044


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming felt strange when he saw thedy boss¡¯s actions.


    Wasn¡¯t this wind chime useless? What else could this thing do?


    ¡°Oh no, this wind chime seems to be a little weak. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡±


    The heavenly lord suddenly felt a little dizzy.


    Feeling drunk, he closed his eyes and stumbled to the ground.


    Jiang Ming was slightly surprised when he saw this. He reacted quickly and went forward to support the heavenly lord, but he also felt the drowsiness hit him.


    However, he could still tolerate it.


    s, Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan were not so lucky. They fainted like the heavenly lord.


    As for Yu Miaosan, he was miserable. He fainted too.


    Thedy boss giggled. ¡°As expected of the precious man I¡¯ve chosen. Even the remaining spiritual energy of the wind chime can¡¯t obstruct you. However, it might also be because you absorbed the rest of the spiritual energy. After all, most of the spiritual energy in this area is gone.¡±


    ¡°What did you do to them?¡± Jiang Ming could not help but get angry. ¡°l won¡¯t go with you. Don¡¯t try to force me to go with you.¡±


    At this point, he felt that he no longer cared about thedy boss¡¯s answer. He would push her to save the heavenly lord and the others.


    Thinking of this, he ran up the steps and jumped up before kicking thedy boss¡¯s face.


    Thedy boss thought that Jiang Ming wanted to embrace her and was filled with joy. Thus, she opened her arms. In the end, she did not expect to be kicked in the face. She immediately grimaced.


    Her body involuntarily retreated, and her face was burning with pain.


    Thedy boss instantly became nervous.


    She loved her face. She did not want to be disfigured by a man.


    Besides, he was the man she wanted to marry!


    Jiang Ming did not wait for thedy boss to stand firm before attacking again. However, thedy boss began to shake the wind chime again.


    Jiang Ming did not feel anything at all. His body was as light as a swallow, and a strong spiritual energy enveloped him.


    The spiritual energy began to fuse together. Jiang Ming began clenching and unclenching his fist.


    The spiritual energy formed a huge vortex. He threw it aside.


    ¡°That¡¯s just a small trick. It¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Moreover, I have the Requiem Bell in my hand. The remaining spiritual energy is enough to deal with it.¡±


    Thedy boss¡¯s lips curled up in disdain. She continued to shake the Requiem Bell in her hand, but she realized that the bell had stopped ringing.


    Moreover, when the spiritual energy approached her, the Requiem Bell broke. The others could not help but be stunned.


    They originally thought that there would not be any more spiritual energy left after Jiang Ming absorbed all of the Requiem Bell¡¯s spiritual energy. They did not expect that the excess would be taken by thedy boss.


    There was no harm in taking it, but now that the bell had actually shattered, what about the rest of the spiritual energy?


    While Jiang Ming was still thinking, he instantly felt more spiritual energy enter his body and fuse with the spiritual energy he had absorbed.


    He took the opportunity to absorb it andpletely understood that the Requiem Bell had shattered. It was likely that all its power was gone.


    When she saw the shattered fragments of the bell, thedy boss went crazy again.


    She held the fragments in her hand and muttered to Jiang Ming, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You messed up the Requiem Bell. What right do you have to be its master? You don¡¯t deserve it. Hurry up and fix it!¡±


    ¡°Let it choose a new master.¡¯


    At the same time, everyone returned to normal.


    Yuan Hehe cursed endlessly.


    ¡°You¡¯re really arrogant. Meeting you was so unfortunate. Scram as far away as you can. You will never get Jiu Zhu to marry you. Don¡¯t let me see you again. If 1 see you, I¡¯ll beat you up. Be careful!¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry.


    Yuan Hehe had always been a brat.


    Sikong Wuyuan suddenly noticed the things on thedy boss¡¯s body and immediately went forward to take them out.


    ¡°We¡¯re taking this as coteral for making us feel ufortable.¡±


    When he picked it up, he realized that it was a piece of ginseng. He could not help but feel satisfied.


    This ginseng was worth at least ten million taels.


    As she was immersed in her own madness, thedy boss did not notice what was going on. Instead, she pped her hands and shouted, ¡°You all have to die. You all have to die.¡¯


    No one took her words seriously. Heavenly Lord Xiang shook his head and said, ¡°What a pity. Thedy boss of the White Fox Pavilion, which was once popr all over the world, has fallen.¡±


    ¡°l think we should quickly get her people to take her away. Don¡¯t let her sully the name of the Treasure Pavilion,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said.


    Thedy boss seemed to be conscious as she stumbled out extremely fast.


    They could not catch up to her, so they followed her.


    ¡°She should be returning to her own ce.¡±


    The heavenly lord felt that this was the case, so he gestured for the servant to follow her. He had to send her there.


    The servant of the White Fox Pavilion nodded and followed thedy boss.


    Seeing that the matter had been resolved, the heavenly lord nced at Yu Miaosan. Then, he called another servant and locked him in the dungeon. ¡°This immortal realm will only open tomorrow. I used too much spiritual energy today. It¡¯s not enough,¡± he said to Jiang Ming.


    ¡°However, I will definitely fulfill my promise to you.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan also said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, don¡¯t worry. ording to my master¡¯s character, he won¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded and asked, ¡°Is there any ce to have fun here? 1 want to go shopping.¡±


    They had to rx for the next few days. They had already experienced a lot.


    ¡°Mount Wutaies to mind. However, I heard that Mount Wutai is a little strange. Recently, there have been a lot of cat cannibalism incidents. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true. Maybe you guys can go and see,¡± the heavenly lord said with interest.


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he became interested. Then, he smiled and said,


    ¡°Is this the work of a cat demon? Why didn¡¯t you capture it?¡±


    ¡°Some things really exist to maintain peace.¡± Sikong Wuyuan shrugged.


    ¡°There¡¯s a cat demon in there. Some of the animals are well protected. It¡¯s said that the cat demon has a good character and the people it eats are bad people, so we don¡¯t bother looking into it. Do you want to go?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Jiang Ming said in a deep voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Yuan Hehe had already prepared his luggage..

 Chapter 1045 - 1045: 1045

    Chapter 1045 - 1045: 1045


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At the foot of Mount Wutai, inside a shabby hut, a man with a scar was sharpening a knife. The knife made a loud, screeching noise. His eyes were fierce, and there was a mole near his mouth.


    He grinned.


    ¡°It seems like someone is here. I¡¯m finally going to have fun.¡±


    The weather was still a little hot, but Jiang Ming and the others had already arrived at the foot of the mountain.


    They nned to climb the mountain.


    Since this cat demon was benevolent, they might not be able to meet each other. They might as well venture into the mountain to entertain themselves and relieve their fatigue.


    As soon as he took his first step, Jiang Ming noticed that there seemed to be an inexplicable round wave on the ground.


    He took a step back but found that the thing was gone again. He suspected that he might have been mistaken, so he continued to walk forward.


    Unexpectedly, the others felt the same as Jiang Ming. They said in horror, ¡°We seem to have seen something strange just now, but we can¡¯t tell what it is.¡±


    Jiang Ming described it and found that they had all seen something different.


    ¡°Could this be the work of the cat demon? I knew that these demons were no good. ¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was still cursing. Suddenly, he remembered that Yuan Hehe was a demon. He added, ¡°Except for Yuan Hehe, of course.¡±


    Yuan Hehe did not know whether tough or cry. He patted him on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s alright. These are just minor matters.¡±


    At this moment, they suddenly heard the cawing of a crow.


    Its cry was miserable and sharp. Jiang Ming felt that something was wrong and quickly led the others to hide in a cave.


    Sure enough, the moment they entered the cave, a flock of crows shed past them as if they were going to peck at something.


    Jiang Ming felt that they were supposed to be their target. He could not help but shiver. ¡°Fortunately, we were one step ahead. Otherwise, we would have be meat in their mouths.¡¯


    ¡°Why are there so many crows in Wutai Mountain? Are there any other strange things?¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not help but shudder.


    Sikong Wuyuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe it is true. There are all kinds of strange animals here. Sometimes, there might be some evil animals. We have to be careful.¡¯


    As they were talking, the crows found them and swarmed toward their faces.


    Jiang Ming grabbed one of the crows and tossed it aside.


    These crows seemed to have a sense ofmunity. After seeing theirpanion being thrown out, they flew after it.


    Jiang Ming used this as an opportunity and quickly led the others out.


    The others had all kinds of wounds on their bodies. Yuan Hehe could not help but cover his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these crows? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no food inside. Why would they eat us?¡±


    The crows seemed to understand what he was saying. They rushed forward and wanted to peck Yuan Hehe¡¯s eyeballs out.


    Yuan Hehe quickly went forward to grab one of the crows.


    However, he was not so lucky. His hand was injured by the crow¡¯s beak. One of his fingers was almost pecked off, and blood flowed out. Yuan Hehe could not help but be shocked. Then, he became angry and wanted to catch the crow again.


    Then, the crow flew out. Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. He quickly went forward to bandage Yuan Hehe¡¯s wound. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them.


    These crows are very intelligent.¡±


    As he said that, the crow that had already flown up turned back.


    It rushed straight toward Jiang Ming¡¯s back.


    Yuan Hehe saw this and wanted to use his hand to stop it, but he was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    He could feel the crow¡¯s presence.


    The moment the crow arrived, he quickly turned around and grabbed its throat, instantly strangling it to death.


    Blood gushed out as Jiang Ming threw the crow away.


    When the other crows saw that theirpanion had died, they all went forward to avenge theirpanion.


    However, they could not match Jiang Mings strength and speed in the end. They all died together with theirpanion.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe wanted to help, but they realized that Jiang Ming did not seem to need them.


    Jiang Ming was so fast that they could barely discern his movements.


    In their opinion, Jiang Ming had gotten much faster. How did that happen?


    After Jiang Ming finished killing the crows, they were still in a daze. They did not know what to do next.


    Jiang Ming noticed their expressions and could not help but feel strange. He raised his hand and waved at them. ¡°Why do you guys seem to be stunned?¡±


    The two of them instantly came back to their senses. They eximed in disbelief, ¡°Jiu Zhu, you¡¯re amazing. How can you be so fast?¡±


    Jiang Ming said modestly, ¡°This is probably the power of that wind chime. My speed has increased. The wind chime is powerful.¡±


    Suddenly, they heard the miserable cries of crows and the sound of a voice. ¡°How dare you kill all mypanions? You must pay the price.¡±


    Just as they were about to ask who it was, they saw their face. It was a crow that had yet to develop.


    Its legs were shaking, but the light in its eyes was more ferocious than any crow.


    It sneered like a human.


    Jiang Ming vaguely felt that this crow had already cultivated so much that it could turn into a human, but for some reason, it was crippled.


    However, this had nothing to do with them.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for yourpanionship wanting to kill us, we would never have attacked them. In the end, it was yourpanions¡¯ mistake,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said.


    ¡°What mypanions think is what I think,¡± the crow said. ¡°Since you¡¯re so unreasonable, I don¡¯t need to say anything more to you.¡±


    It raised its wings and stood still.


    Jiang Ming and the other two originally thought that the crow wanted to attack by itself, but they did not expect it to make a sweeping motion.


    Everyone was stunned.


    However, they soon realized that with this action, countless sounds appeared around them.


    These sounds traveled around them, and Jiang Ming and the others could not help but feel nervous.


    They faintly felt as if many things wereing over.


    As expected, it did not take long for them to see several different groups of animals.


    There were herds of sheep, deer, and pigs.


    They were dumbfounded.


    How did this crow attract so many animals?

 Chapter 1046 - 1046: 1046

    Chapter 1046 - 1046: 1046


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    These animals did not attack them. They just stood there and surrounded them.


    Jiang Ming was a little surprised, and then he found that they all began to behave strangely at the same time.


    A huge halo appeared in front of him, and rifts appeared on the ground.


    They originally wanted to escape, but these rifts directly extended in front of them, not giving them a way out at all.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but ask in surprise, ¡°What are these things? Is it a spell? Why are there so many rifts?¡±


    The crow did not reply, but it began to move.


    It started to dance strangely, but it did not make any sound. They gathered together and began to think of a way to get out.


    However, the rifts were already in front of them. It was obvious that it wanted them to fall down.


    Their zone of safety became smaller than ever.


    Because it was extremely crowded, Sikong Wuyuan and the others could no longer stand.


    Yuan Hehe could not help but feel frustrated.


    ¡°Why would these animals help such a cruel crow? If it were me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t help! What should we do now? These rifts seem to have widened.¡± Jiang Ming took a look at the tree above and jumped up the tree.


    The rifts suddenly changed direction and arrived at the tree where Jiang Ming was.


    ¡°Could it be that the rifts are targeting Jiu Zhu? How is that possible? There are so many of us. Why is the crow targeting only one person?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was also puzzled. ¡°This is the first time the crow and Jiu Zhu have met. Could it be that they have interacted before?¡±


    In fact, Jiang Ming was also confused. He confirmed that he had never met the crown before.


    The crow went straight to Sikong Wuyuan and the others.


    The two of them thought that the crow was trying to do something, but they suddenly realized that it had stopped moving in front of them, just like the statue from before.


    ¡°What is this crow trying to do?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that it was up to no good. He stepped forward and wanted to grab its neck, but he could not grab it.


    Moreover, he was also sprayed with some fine gas, which made him faint.


    Yuan Hehe could not help but feel nervous. He stepped forward to check on Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s condition.


    However, it was precisely because of this that he did not notice the crow. He was also sprayed with gas by the crow, and he closed his eyes and fainted.


    Jiang Ming noticed this and was instantly shocked. He wanted to rush to their side.


    In the end, he realized that the rifts had pushed the tree down.


    Jiang Ming calcted the distance between the tree and the two of them. He went directly to Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe and caught the crow.


    The crow originally wanted to escape, but it did not expect to be caught. It simply exploded.


    Jiang Ming did not expect it to be able to do that. He quickly threw the crow¡¯s corpse out.


    The force of the throw hit the other animals, and they died.


    Blood flowed like a river.


    Jiang Ming could not care less about these animals. He went up to Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe to check on them. However, he found that the two of them seemed to have been poisoned. They were trapped in their dreams.


    He tried to use the shell to enter their dreams, but he found that the shell did not react at all.


    He needed an antidote. He began to look around. Perhaps, the animals were carrying the antidote!


    Noticing the stalk of grass in the deer¡¯s mouth, Jiang Ming wanted to pull it back, but he found that the deer was biting it hard.


    In addition, the deer was already dead. Jiang Ming opened its mouth, but the grass disappeared.


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. He guessed that grass and deer were closely rted, so he looked for the next deer.


    Seeing another stalk of grass, Jiang Ming gritted his teeth and used his spiritual energy to create a dagger. He cut off the grass and the deer¡¯s mouth.


    The grass did not disappear. Jiang Ming squeezed the juice of the grass and gave it to Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan to drink.


    The two of them instantly woke up and exhaled.


    ¡°That crow really scared us to death. How is it now?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan looked around and found a group of animal corpses.


    ¡°Why are all these animals dead? What happened?¡±


    Yuan Hehe also saw this scene and could not help but take a few steps back in fear.


    To be able to kill so many animals meant that the attacker¡¯s spiritual energy was very dense.


    They were already unable to handle a crow. Could it be that there were other animals with more spiritual energy?


    ¡°l killed these animals,¡± Jiang Ming said.


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan could not help but look in front of him. They were instantly terrified. ¡°How did you kill them? They were a group of animals with spiritual energy.¡±


    If it were them, they would have to put in a lot of effort to deal with half of the animals.


    In the end, Jiu Zhu dealt with all of them without any signs of exhaustion.


    His ability was a little terrifying.


    Sikong Wuyuan quickly calmed down. He coughed and said, ¡°Yuan Hehe, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not good to stay here. There are so many dead animals here. When the timees, they will attract evenrger animals.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought so too. He wanted to leave with Yuan Hehe, but they were stopped by a ball.


    The ball rolled straight toward them, not giving them any chance to react.


    Jiang Ming and the other two ran quickly, but the ball became faster and faster.


    Seeing that the ball was about to catch up to them, Jiang Ming decided not to run.


    He blocked the ball.


    Immediately after, he had another idea in his mind, so he lifted the ball.


    With this lift, he threw the ball out.


    After throwing it away, it came back.


    Jiang Ming felt irritated and simply bounced it.


    Yuan Hehe had a different thought when he saw this.


    Since this ball was simr to a rubber ball, it meant that he might be able to pierce it.


    If that was the case, that thing would note back.


    Thinking of this, he simply told Jiang Ming his thoughts in his heart.


    Jiang Ming felt that it was a good idea, so he raised his hand and clenched it. He inserted many silver needles into the ball, and the silver needles sank directly into the ball.


    The ball did not return to Jiang Ming. He was about to heave a sigh of relief


    when he realized that there was a woman behind him whom he did not know at all.


    The woman was wrapped in clothes made of vines and red at him ferociously.


    Sensing that she did not seem to know how to speak, Jiang Ming tried to greet her.


    The woman ignored him and turned around to run..

 Chapter 1047 - 1047: 1047: Discovering the Temple

    Chapter 1047 - 1047: 1047: Discovering the Temple


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming had a vague feeling.


    This woman might be the best example of what had just happened.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe also saw that woman.


    They did not think too much. They just felt that it was best to capture the woman in front of them.


    They kept moving forward, trying to catch her. However, before they could touch the woman, they were shaken away by the things on the woman¡¯s body.


    They had no idea what they were, but with their previous experience, the two of them did not panic. Instead, they worked together and released a barrier.


    The barrier was ced in front of the woman. With this barrier, they discovered the glowing gemstone on the woman¡¯s body.


    Jiang Ming did not see it, but he also approached the woman and stood in front of her.


    The woman had no choice but to look up at him, but she was afraid.


    She wanted to exin the situation to Jiang Ming and ask him to let her go.


    However, Jiang Ming did not understand at all. He thought that she wanted to harm them. He quickly said warily, ¡®You can¡¯t beat us at all. There are three of us.¡±


    He wanted to overpower the woman with his imposing manner.


    However, the woman also misunderstood. She also thought that he wanted to harm her. She was furious. She reached out and took out a vine leaf from her body and threw it at Jiang Ming.


    Her master in the forest had told her that as long as she threw the leaf over. her opponent would have some strange reaction.


    However, the leaf fell on Jiang Ming¡¯s head, but it had no effect on him.


    Jiang Ming took out the leaf and felt a little strange.


    What was the use of this leaf? Why would this woman throw a leaf on his head?


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe also saw this scene and could not help but feel nervous.


    This leaf definitely had some wonderful effects, but they just did not know about it.


    They quickly moved in front of the woman. When the woman saw two more peopleing over, she became afraid and threw the leaves of the vine at them.


    The two of them instantly stopped moving and could not speak.


    Jiang Ming noticed their state and could not help but be stunned. He went forward to check on the two of them and spoke to them in his heart.


    However, the two of them were like blocks of wood. They were unable to reply to him.


    He felt that it might have something to do with the leaf, so he took it down.


    Then, the woman stepped forward and stopped him, muttering something.


    Jiang Ming did not understand, but he still felt that she had bad intentions. He pushed the woman to the side and took the leaf down.


    After the leaf was gone, the two of them returned to their former states.


    ¡°l couldn¡¯t move just now,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said. ¡°l couldn¡¯t contact anyone. It was as if I had fallen into a dark space. The leaves on this woman are really powerful. Don¡¯t get close to her.¡±


    ¡°l think this woman really wants to kill us. We identally killed so many animals, and she seems to be the guardian of the forest!¡± Yuan Hehe guessed.


    Jiang Ming almost burst outughing. ¡°You¡¯re imagining things. I agree with the first part. Forget about the rest.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan also thought so. Then, the three of them looked at the woman.


    The woman was so frightened that she could not stand up. She could only look at them timidly.


    Jiang Ming felt that they were bullying a poor woman. He could not help but say unhappily, ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything to you. You were the one who did something to us. Why are you so afraid?¡±


    The woman did not seem to understand what they were saying. She thought that the three of them were going to kill her, so she closed her eyes again, looking like she was ready to die.


    Jiang Ming really could not understand the woman¡¯s thoughts and began to think wildly.


    Was there something wrong with this woman¡¯s mind? Why did she do this?


    ¡°Hey, how can you bully my sister?¡±


    At this moment, a young child appeared in front of everyone and used all his strength to run in front of the woman to stop them.


    ¡°Finally, there¡¯s someone who can understand us.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at him and smiled. ¡°We didn¡¯t want to do anything to your sister. It¡¯s just that your sister suddenly appeared here. We thought she was going to attack us, so we stopped her.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything more. You¡¯ve killed so many animals. You¡¯ll be punished. Wutai Mountain¡¯s biggest taboo is killing animals. Just you wait, all of you will die!¡±


    The child muttered to himself and pulled the woman away.


    ¡°You brat, why are you spouting nonsense here?¡±


    Yuan Hehe was unhappy and shouted from behind.


    Jiang Ming originally wanted to chase after them, but he felt that it would bring about more trouble, so he simply stopped.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were confused. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you chase after her? Didn¡¯t she just leave?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gone. Everything we¡¯ve just experienced doesn¡¯t make sense anymore. Didn¡¯t you hear what that child said just now? We might have to go through some hardshipster. It¡¯s better to let them go. In any case, we¡¯ll all have to experience the challenges in the end. I reckon that once we find the true owner, we¡¯ll know everything.¡±


    Jiang Ming shrugged indifferently, his eyes cold.


    He wanted to see who was behind all this.


    As for the retribution of Mount Wutai? He did not believe it.


    If retribution existed, those bad guys would have died long ago. Why would the cat demon still need to punish evil and promote good in Mount Wutai?


    Sikong Wuyuan thought of the cat demon and thought, ¡°To be honest, we identally killed so many animals. Why didn¡¯t the cat demon react at all? I thought it was looking for us.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was also puzzled and felt a little confused.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the cat demon knows that we¡¯re good people. After all, it was the animals that attacked us first. Speaking of that crow, I feel upset. We didn¡¯t even attack it, but it just wanted our lives.¡±


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be angry over such a thing. Let¡¯s continue climbing the mountain. Let¡¯s just pretend that everything that happened just now is in the past. ¡±


    Jiang Mingforted Yuan Hehe.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re not angry. Let¡¯s go.¡± He nodded.


    As they continued walking, they saw a temple.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect there to be a temple in this ce. Let¡¯s go and pay our respects. ¡±


    Jiang Ming turned to look at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. Both of them nodded in agreement.


    As soon as they arrived at the temple gate, they realized that the temple was a little old and dpidated. There were spiderwebs all over it.


    However, there was a monk sitting there with a nk look in his eyes. He seemed to be thinking about something and did not notice that Jiang Ming and the other two had alreadye over.


    ¡°Can I go in here?¡±

 Chapter 1048 - 1048: 1048: Do Not Stay Too Long

    Chapter 1048 - 1048: 1048: Do Not Stay Too Long


    Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sikong Wuyuan had asked the question.


    The monk looked at Sikong Wuyuan and the other two. His face darkened. ¡°Who allowed you toe here? Is this a ce where you cane? Hurry up and get out. Don¡¯t stay here any longer.¡±


    ¡°What kind of attitude is this? Isn¡¯t this temple for people to stay in?¡± Sikong Wuyuan was a little angry. His eyes were filled with anger.


    Hearing this, the monk became agitated. He said aggressively, ¡°l was kind enough to remind you, but you guys are so rude. Since that¡¯s the case, go in and don¡¯te out again.¡±


    As he spoke, he hit Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan was suddenly sucked into the temple.


    Jiang Ming was still outside. He went up to the monk and said, ¡°We have offended you. Let him out. I will ask him to apologize to you.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Just don¡¯t cause me any trouble. However, I suddenly changed my mind. You two can go in together.¡±


    As he spoke, the monk pushed Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe again. His tone was obviously impatient.


    Jiang Ming suddenly felt a little regretful. He should not have reasoned with the monk. Then, he turned around and pushed the monk.


    Since he wanted them to enter the temple, they would do so!


    It was this action that made him realize that he would not be sucked into the temple at all. However, Yuan Hehe had already been sucked in.


    The temple was filled with solemn Buddha statues, but Sikong Wuyuan did not see Yuan Hehe.


    Yuan Hehe entered a wooden hut, but he did not see Sikong Wuyuan either.


    When the monk saw that Jiang Ming could not enter at all, he immediately panicked.


    The spiritual energy of this temple was very dense. If someone could not enter, it meant that their spiritual energy was even deeper than the temple.


    He did not have much spiritual energy and martial strength to begin with. He definitely could not beat the person in front of him. Moreover, he had provoked this person. He definitely would not have a good ending.


    Just as he was thinking this, he was caught off guard and was pushed into the temple by Jiang Ming.


    What he saw was a ce that looked like a pce.


    Surrounded by high walls, the monk suddenly felt like crying.


    He knew that he could not get out.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming suddenly realized that there seemed to be an additional barrier in the temple.


    He had originally discovered that there was a barrier nearby, but he did not expect it toe from this temple.


    After thinking for a moment, he clenched his fist and mmed it forward. The maic field inside was instantly thrown into chaos.


    The scene between the three of them changed again.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but panic. He quickly said to Jiang Ming in his heart, ¡°Jiu Zhu, can you hear me?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. ¡°Did something happen to you guys inside?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan described what had happened just now, and Jiang Ming roughly understood.


    ¡°I¡¯m hammering the barrier.¡±


    Looking around, there was no way to go into the temple. Jiang Ming made up his mind and simply barged into the temple.


    However, the temple door did not allow him to go in at all. He wanted to enter several times, but he could not.


    He had no choice but to ask Sikong Wuyuan, but Sikong Wuyuan knew


    nothing about it.


    However, the scene in front of Sikong Wuyuan was fine. It was just that he was alone and could not get out.


    Compared to his calm mood, Yuan Hehe was agitated. He knocked on the door while trying to find a way out.


    However, he found that these walls were as solid as iron. As he moved, the space inside shrank by anotheryer.


    Seeing this, he did not dare act recklessly. He tried tomunicate with Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming in his heart.


    After trying, he realized that he could talk to them and immediately described the situation on his side.


    When Sikong Wuyuan heard this, he also knocked on the wall to confirm if his situation was the same as Yuan Hehe¡¯s.


    With this knock, the wall also shrunk. Only then did he realize that it was indeed the same, and he revealed it to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was also in a difficult position.


    He could not enter the temple at all.


    He could not help but be speechless again.


    Who built this temple? It could really kill people!


    However, he did not think much about it. It was useless to think about it now.


    Seeing that the soft approach did not work, he decided to use force. His hand clenched into a fist, and he directly knocked on the door.


    However, there was still no reaction. Not only that, but the maic field inside moved again.


    This time, they were tossed into a different ce. It even had people in it.


    These people were aggressive and even attacked the three of them. Sikong Wuyuan originally wanted to use his spiritual energy, but he realized that he could not use it at all.


    Yuan Hehe¡¯s situation was much better than his. He could still use a portion of his spiritual energy, but he could not defeat the enemies at all.


    The space they were in waspletely controlled by someone else, and they could not move at will.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were exhausted, but Jiang Ming noticed that the door opened slightly with his fist.


    After hearing what happened to the two of them, he hesitated.


    If he continued, he would be able to enter, but something would happen inside.


    If it was a particrly serious situation, the two of them would not be able to withstand it, and he would harm them instead.


    But now, if they did not enter, they would probably be exhausted to death by those people.


    He hesitated, but he heard Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe¡¯s words.


    ¡°We can handle it. Come in.¡¯


    They felt that since they were going to die anyway, they might as well let Jiu Zhu in. There would still be a chance.


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he did not hesitate and started hammering the door again.


    After a few punches, the door opened.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe realized that the people in the pce had unexpectedly disappeared, and the scene had returned to its original appearance.


    ¡°This ce is really strange. Now it has be the same as before.¡± Sikong Wuyuan hit his back.


    He had used too much strength just now, and his back was really hurting badly.


    Yuan Hehe sat on the ground, panting.


    There was a stool beside him, but he did not dare to sit on it.


    He felt that the things inside could kill people.


    When Jiang Ming learned about the situation inside, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    He was lucky to be with Yuan Hehe.


    Yuan Hehe rushed forward excitedly when he saw Jiang Ming.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t think that we would be able to stay together. This is extremely lucky.


    Let¡¯s find Sikong Wuyuan. Perhaps we can meet up with him.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan described the situation of his building and stayed where he was.


    The monk also saw Sikong Wuyuan.


    He did not expect that he would be with Sikong Wuyuan, and he could not help but have thoughts..

 Chapter 1049 - 1049: 1049: Search

    Chapter 1049 - 1049: 1049: Search


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    It was all because of these people that the monk had fallen to such a state!


    If it were not for them, he should be able to get out.


    Killing intent rose in his heart as he secretly avoided Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sensing that someone was looking at him, Sikong Wuyuan looked around and found no one. However, the suspicion in his heart could not be eliminated.


    He simply stood still and closed his eyes.


    When the monk saw this, he did not dare to rush forward. He also waited quietly. The two sides were at a stalemate.


    Noticing that no one was attacking him, Sikong Wuyuan decided to wait and described his current situation to Yuan Hehe and Jiang Ming.


    The two of them felt that the monk might havee to Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s side and reminded him.


    Sikong Wuyuan understood something, so he stood up and looked around.


    This ce was only so big. Could the monk have gone anywhere else?


    Just as he was thinking about this, his speed increased.


    The monk caught a glimpse of Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s actions and could not help but suspect something.


    Could it be that he had been discovered?


    While he was hiding, he was looking for other living creatures, trying to distract Sikong Wuyuan.


    He looked around and found a cat.


    The cat had lost an ear, but its body was densely covered in flower spots.


    The monk used his spiritual energy to tease the cat. The cat kept jumping up and down along with his spiritual energy.


    Such amotion naturally attracted Sikong Wuyuan.


    He walked forward warily and found the cat.


    He walked toward the cat but found that it seemed to be hostile toward him.


    Before he could say anything, the cat pounced on him.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not notice its attack and fell backward.


    He was speechless, and he hugged the cat.


    All of this was controlled by the monk. He instantly withdrew his spiritual energy.


    He knew that the cat was useless, so he turned his attention elsewhere.


    Sikong Wuyuan hugged the cat and found that it seemed to be friendly to him again. It began to lick his face.


    She had clearly pounced at him just now and wanted to attack him. Why did her attitude suddenly change now?


    Sikong Wuyuan was really curious.


    Combined with what Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe had told him just now, he felt that everything was ordered by the monk.


    ¡°Did someone order you around just now?¡± he whispered into the cat¡¯s ear.


    After saying this, he wanted tough.


    He was really crazy to talk to a cat. This cat probably couldn¡¯t understand humannguage.


    Unexpectedly, the cat understood his words and nodded.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but be surprised. He whispered in its ear, ¡°In that case, can you lead me to the person who called you?¡±


    The cat nodded again, turned around, and jumped to the monk¡¯s side.


    The monk was still looking for other things, but after the cat¡¯s actions, he immediately noticed her and could not help but feel strange.


    Why did this cat suddenlye back? Wasn¡¯t it ying with Sikong Wuyuan?


    ¡°l finally found you. 1 knew it was you. We might have to settle the score just now.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan rushed over and sneered.


    Seeing his face, the monk was instantly frightened. He hurriedly retreated and wanted to escape, so he threw the cat out again.


    The cat let out a cry of surprise, but Sikong Wuyuan caught it.


    Because of the distraction, when he looked up again, he found that the monk was gone.


    He felt a little helpless, but he did not regret it.


    In Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s opinion, the cat had helped him, so he had to repay it.


    ¡°Go y. Don¡¯t get caught by that monk.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan released the cat.


    The cat thanked him and left.


    Yuan Hehe and Jiang Mings situation was a little difficult. They found that they could not break through the wall at all, even if they used brute force. Not only that, but the ce did not change at all. It did not shrink like before.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jiang Ming really could not understand and looked around.


    Yuan Hehe sat down on the ground and said, ¡°This is really bad. Let¡¯s not talk about finding Sikong Wuyuan. We can¡¯t even get out now. This is really bad.¡± However, at this moment, they suddenly heard banging sounds.


    The sounds were so loud that Jiang Ming felt like his ears were about to burst.


    Then, he raised his hand and set up a barrier around the temple.


    The barrier blocked the sounds, and they could not hear the sounds any longer.


    ¡°Could there be someone outside?¡± Yuan Hehe asked. ¡°Speaking of which, I don¡¯t even know if our space is connected to Sikong Wuyuan!s or if this is a separate temple. This temple is really strange.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we test it out?¡±


    Jiang Ming realized that there was no door in the room at all, so he decided to create a door himself. He used his spiritual energy to make a dagger.


    Yuan Hehe knew what he was trying to do. He quickly told him. ¡°We used all our strength just now, but we couldn¡¯t open this room. You can¡¯t do anything, can you?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not say anything and directly cut open a door with the dagger.


    When Jiang Ming opened the door, it worked perfectly well.


    ¡°Looks like the only way out of this room is to cut open a door.¡±


    He quickly exined to Sikong Wuyuan and asked him to give it a try.


    With such a method, Sikong Wuyuan could not wait to experiment quickly. After tying up the monk, he hurriedly used his spiritual energy to conjure a dagger.


    However, his dagger could not cut through a door, and the dagger disappeared.


    He suddenly became dejected and exined the situation to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming felt strange, but he still asked Sikong Wuyuan to stay where he was. He and Yuan Hehe went to find him.


    Seeing that Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s method was ineffective and that he had been kidnapped, the monk was filled with resentment. He mocked Sikong Wuyuan from the side, ¡°Aren¡¯t you able to get us out? Why can¡¯t we get out at all? Is that all you have?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan felt ufortable and walked to the monk.


    His tall figure shrouded him, and the monk suddenly felt afraid.


    Sikong Wuyuanughed. ¡°I¡¯ll cut off your tongue at this rate. Then, you wouldn¡¯t be able to continue being a monk, right?¡±


    ¡°You were a monk?¡±


    The monk looked at him in confusion.


    However, with just a nce, he had lost to Sikong Wuyuan in terms of aura..

 Chapter 1050 - 1050: 1050

    Chapter 1050 - 1050: 1050


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The monk could not help but feel a little unhappy, but there was nothing he could do.


    ¡°l don¡¯t care about those things, but you should know the mechanisms in this temple, right?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan suddenly remembered that there was still a point that he could pry open. He carefully stared at the monk, trying to get some extra information out of him.


    However, the monk smiled bitterly. ¡°If I could get out of here, why would I stay here? I would have just left.¡±


    ¡°Who knows if you¡¯re trying to mess with us? After all, the cat just now was your doing.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan did not believe the monk at all. He conjured a dagger with his spiritual energy and held it against the monks neck. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell the truth, your life will be in danger.¡±


    Seeing that his safety was threatened, the monk was afraid. He quickly said bitterly, ¡°l really don¡¯t know. This temple is not operated by me. It is operated by my master. However, my master has already gone out to have fun. He only told me not to enter the temple. It¡¯s terrifying inside. I didn¡¯t say anything


    ¡°Then can you contact your master?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan immediately felt a headacheing on.


    He felt that what the monk said was not false. However, from the looks of it, he would have to find another way to get out.


    After Yuan Hehe and Jiang Ming went out, they found that there was only a river in front of them. However, they were in a cave.


    They had never expected that there would be a cave in this temple.


    Yuan Hehe was starting to get a headache.


    ¡°Why is there another world outside? I thought we could go to Sikong


    Wuyuan¡¯s space. Well, this is great. I wonder how many traps there are in this cave. ¡±


    At this moment, they heard a few more words.


    ¡°Those who can¡¯t get out will die here.¡±


    Yuan Hehe rubbed his ear and looked to the left. He was shocked.


    He had seen a few skeletons just now, but when he looked over again, those skeletons had actually disappeared into thin air.


    He could not figure out how the white bones disappeared, but he felt a surge of pain in his heart.


    When he opened his eyes again, he was already in Jiang Mings arms.


    Jiang Ming looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly faint? You even had such a bizarre reaction.¡±


    Yuan Hehe told him everything that had happened.


    Jiang Mings frown deepened.


    ¡°l want to see who is out here ying tricks.¡± Someone has to be causing trouble.


    The scene in front of them might be fake.


    Jiang Ming held his breath and raised his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s continue moving forward. I don¡¯t believe that this river will wash us away.¡±


    With such an imposing manner, Yuan Hehe was no longer afraid. He straightened his back and walked toward the river.


    However, he found that there was a crocodile inside. He immediately pulled


    Jiang Ming back a few steps. ¡°There are animals inside. Those things can tear apart an adult¡¯s wrist at a time. We have to be careful.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not notice the crocodile and walked forward.


    However, the crocodile discovered them.


    When it saw Jiang Ming approaching the river, it rushed up and opened its bloody mouth to bite Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming originally wanted to take a few steps back, but when he saw this, he changed his mind and transformed the spiritual energy in his hand into a rope.


    The rope wrapped around the crocodile¡¯s mouth.


    Jiang Ming tied it up tightly, not giving the crocodile a chance to counterattack.


    Yuan Hehe looked on in disbelief. He did not expect Jiang Ming to use such a


    method.


    But soon after, he began to admire him again.


    If it were him, he probably would not have thought of something like this. He could only use spiritual energy to protect himself.


    However, Jiang Mings actions solved the fundamental problem.


    However, there was more than one crocodile in the river.


    Seeing this, the other crocodiles also went forward to save theirpanions and attacked Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe fiercely.


    Yuan Hehe knew that it was time for him to show Ott. He wanted to tie up the crocodiles¡¯ mouths like Jiang Ming.


    However, they were too strong. He could only continue to use his spiritual energy to block their attacks.


    How did Jiang Ming tie the crocodile¡¯s mouth with his own strength?


    Seeing so many crocodiles, Jiang Ming soared into the sky and conjured a lot of ropes.


    This time, he did not use his own hands to tie them up. Instead, he used his spiritual energy to tie the mouths of these crocodiles.


    After being tied up, the crocodiles seemed to have lost their aggression. They hurriedly retreated and went straight into the river.


    Yuan Hehe thought that they would have to be dyed for a long time with the crocodiles, but he did not expect the issue to be solved so quickly. He could not help but be stunned again. Then, he immediately praised Jiang Ming. ¡°You¡¯re so strong. But how did you do it? I could barely defend myself.¡±


    ¡°Just practice more.¡±


    Jiang Ming realized that a small boat had suddenly appeared in the river.


    He found it strange.


    He did not see a boat here just now. Why did it suddenly appear?


    ¡°Could it be that Sikong Wuyuan also sees a river?¡± Yuan Hehe asked after some thought.


    He was right. Sikong Wuyuan happened to see a river in his space and immediately told Yuan Hehe and Jiang Ming.


    The two of them felt that this boat should be able to reach Sikong Wuyuan, so they boarded it.


    Miraculously, after they sat down, the boat moved forward naturally.


    The crocodiles seemed to be very afraid of the boat and did not dare to approach it.


    Even so, Yuan Hehe did not lower his guard. He kept looking around for other strange animals.


    Fortunately, they went straight to Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s area without encountering any other animals.


    Seeing that Yuan Hehe and Jiang Ming were safe and sound, Sikong Wuyuan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. But I still can¡¯t figure out why there¡¯s a cave there.¡¯


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t have predicted any of this.¡± Yuan Hehe and Jiang Ming got off the boat and saw the monk. He said sarcastically, ¡°Ah, we finally see you. Hurry up and tell us the way out. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    As he spoke, he clenched his fists and threatened the monk.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know.¡± Sikong Wuvuan answered on his behalf.


    ¡°Have you been bewitched by him? How could he not know? He¡¯s a member of this temple!¡¯

 Chapter 1051 - 1051: 1051

    Chapter 1051 - 1051: 1051


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Yuan Hehe heard this, he could not help but be surprised. He then looked at Sikong Wuyuan with a sullen expression.


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, you were really fooled by him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not lying. Otherwise, you can test him,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said helplessly. He did not want to believe it either, but he had no choice but to believe it. After all, the monk was too sincere.


    Jiang Ming took out a pill from his pocket. ¡°Let me test him. He must be telling the truth.¡¯


    The monk felt like they were going to stuff pills into his mouth. He shook his head frantically. ¡°No! I¡¯m telling the truth. Don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    At the end of his sentence, he started crying again.


    ¡°How can you bully a monk? I haven¡¯t done anything bad. I haven¡¯t even stepped on an ant.¡±


    ¡°Stop crying,¡± Yuan Hehe said. ¡°Why are you acting like a baby?¡±


    The monk started to cry again.


    Jiang Ming felt so embarrassed that he could not help but shake his head. He went forward and used his spiritual energy to conjure a piece of cloth to cover the monk¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°l think this is more suitable for you.¡±


    He nodded and stuffed the pill back in.


    With the effect of the pill, the monk immediately fell into a state of fatigue, and his eyes became confused.


    ¡°Do you know where this exit is?¡± Jiang Ming asked directly.


    The monk said the same thing he said to Sikong Wuyuan.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know.¡± Sikong Wu Yuan spread his hands. ¡°Look at him. He doesn¡¯t know at all.¡¯


    Yuan Hehe was unhappy.


    ¡°Great! We have to find the exit ourselves again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged. We can definitely do it.¡±


    Jiang Ming patted him on the shoulder, indicating that they should work hard together.


    Seeing this, Yuan Hehe could only nod.


    There was no other way now.


    The monk also regained his consciousness.


    But soon after, he started to panic again.


    ¡°Something strange seems to have appeared in this temple,¡± he muttered to himself. If Jiang Ming was not beside him, Jiang Ming would not have been able to hear what he was saying.


    ¡°What strange thing? What did you see?¡±


    Jiang Ming was confused and looked at the monk carefully.


    However, the monk did not say anything else. Instead, he continued to retreat. He kept shaking his head in horror.


    Seeing this, Yuan Hehe could not help but feel terrified.


    ¡°Could he have been possessed by something? Or did something happen?¡± Sikong Wuyuan did not believe it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think like that. It might be because of something else. It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s continue to take a look.¡±


    As he spoke, he stepped forward to stabilize the monk. However, the monk spat out arge mouthful of worms on his body.


    These worms wriggled and writhed, wanting to continue moving forward.


    When Sikong Wuyuan saw this, he took off his outer robe and threw it away.


    After the worms touched the ground, they began to speed up, and they rushed toward Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe.


    ¡°What¡¯s with these worms? Why were there so many worms in his stomach?


    How is he still alive?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was also confused, but he soon realized the problem. He led Yuan Hehe and Jiang Ming to the side.


    He had been in this space longer than the two of them, so he knew the terrain of this ce.


    Yuan Hehe¡¯s head started to hurt.


    ¡°Our difficulties are really endless. I don¡¯t know when he swallowed these worms.¡±


    The monk roared in shock. His body also grew antennae.


    Then, he closed his eyes and fainted.


    Sikong Wuyuan wanted to go up and see him, but he was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    ¡°He might not be dead. He might have been corroded by something. If you go over, you might be contaminated by something in his body.¡±


    There was nothing wrong with Jiang Mings statement. The monks skin was peeled off by the thing in his body, and many worms appeared inside.


    Jiang Ming led Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan directly into the boat. He raised his hand and used his spiritual energy to release a ball of fire around the boat. The ball of fire stopped the worms directly. However, a flute sounded, and the worms shot forward again.


    Jiang Ming released another wave of spiritual energy to create a barrier. The worms were blocked by the barrier and fell into the fire.


    ¡°Who is behind this?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked around. However, he could only hear the sound of the flute. He could not see anyone.


    Sikong Wuyuan released his spiritual energy and hammered the stones around him.


    The stones fell one after another, but the person ying the flute still did not appear.


    ¡°Stop it. We won¡¯t be able to get out by then.¡±


    Seeing that these stones were beginning to block the boat¡¯s path, Jiang Ming quickly stopped Sikong Wuyuan.


    He had also discovered this problem and could not help but regret it.


    ¡°If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have done that. What should we do now?¡±


    Yuan Hehe had an idea. He had seen a huge rift in front of him. He used his spiritual energy to conjure a rope and used brute force to make the rope cling to the walls of the rift.


    Then, he dragged Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan up.


    However, as soon as they got on the walls of the rift, the boat immediately left them.


    Jiang Ming felt that this method was inappropriate, but now that it hade to this point, they had to continue moving forward.


    They kept climbing forward, but when they were about to reach the top, the rope suddenly broke.


    Jiang Ming leaped into the air and grabbed the rock wall with one hand. He then grabbed Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan.


    However, due to the weight of the two of them, Jiang Mings hand began to ache. He frowned.


    He could throw the two of them up now, but he would be easily injured.


    He began to hesitate again. Sikong Wuyuan felt that he was dragging Jiang


    Ming down. He quickly said, ¡°Let go. Don¡¯t worry about me. Just take Yuan Hehe.i


    Yuan Hehe felt that he was the one to me for their predicament, so he added, ¡°No, save Sikong Wuyuan. I brought this on myself. I can find the exit myself.¡±


    When Jiang Ming heard their words, he suddenly felt a headacheing.


    Both of them wanted him to save the other, but they were both his friends. It was not good for him to give up on either one.


    Jiang Ming had no choice but to hold on and use his hand to support himself. He tossed the two of them up.


    However, his arm was dislocated.


    Jiang Ming endured the pain and straightened his arm. He found that there was an open field in front of him. It was a grasnd.


    A cowherd passed by. Jiang Ming ran over and stopped him. ¡°What is this ce? Can you tell us?¡±


    The cowherd was very enthusiastic and even invited them to stay at his house for a while..

 Chapter 1052 - 1052

    Chapter 1052:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After learning that they were in an unfamiliar ce, Jiang Ming had no choice but to bring Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe to the cowherd¡¯s house.


    The house was bare, and when she saw peopleing, the olddy in the house did not wee them.


    ¡°Why did you bring people over again? Don¡¯t you know that your family can¡¯t afford to eat anymore? Your kindness has caused all the food in the house to disappear!¡¯


    The olddy scolded the cowherd. She even took out a feather duster from the side and started hitting him.


    The cowherd was beaten up so badly that he could not make a sound. He stood in ce and did not move, but he did not say anything about chasing away Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Jiang Ming was a little touched. Then, he went forward to stop her. ¡°Ma¡¯am,


    we don¡¯t need you to cook anything. We don¡¯t want to eat your food. You can do whatever you want.¡±


    Hearing this, the olddy felt a little awkward. Then, she waved her hand and said, ¡°No. You guys can stay here. We will bring out good food and drinks to entertain you.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan took out some silver from his pocket and ced it in the olddy¡¯s hand. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you can keep this in case you need it.¡±


    When the olddy saw the silver, her eyes lit up, but she did not say anything.


    Jiang Ming had already seen through her needs and felt at ease.


    This time, the olddy probably would not say anything and would not hit the cowherd anymore.


    Seeing the silver, the cowherd pushed it forward and quickly refused. ¡°We don¡¯t want silver. We just want to help you.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan quickly exined, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I just want to repay you. I don¡¯t want to owe you any favors.¡±


    Seeing this, the cowherd did not say anything else.


    The olddy took the silver and muttered to herself, ¡°Don¡¯t refuse his kindness. Since he insists on giving it to you, then take it. What if you make him feel ufortable?¡±


    The cowherd nodded and turned to Sikong Wuyuan and the others. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy some stuff now.¡±


    ¡°Is there a market nearby?¡±


    Jiang Ming realized something and asked the cowherd.


    If there was a market, they could ask about Wutai Mountain.


    The cowherd quickly nodded. ¡°Of course there is. Without the market, our vige would not be able to survive. Moreover, the market is not far away. It¡¯s just a few steps ahead.¡±


    ¡°l really didn¡¯t expect us to be so close to the market.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was incredulous. He looked at the olddy and the cowherd. ¡°Let¡¯s go buy our own things.¡±


    As he spoke, he nced at Jiang Ming to ask for his opinion.


    Jiang Ming nodded. Everything was fine.


    Seeing this, Yuan Hehe heaved a sigh of relief.


    If someone on their side disagreed, it would really be difficult to handle.


    ¡°Shall I take you there? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get lost.¡±


    Seeing that they were determined to go, the cowherd did not stop them and began to be enthusiastic again.


    He felt that he had already treated Jiang Ming and the other two badly. He


    could not let these three people get lost again. He had to be a good person to the end.


    ¡°Thene with us.¡¯


    Yuan Hehe immediately agreed when he realized that they did not know the way.


    ¡°Go early ande back early. I can¡¯t wait for them to go to the market to buy more things.¡±


    From the looks of it, they would probably have to use their own silver to buy things. At that time, the olddy could also eat something special. ¡°Mother, I think we should use the silver they gave us to buy everything.¡± The cowherd secretly pulled his mother to the side and whispered.


    The olddy protected her silver tightly and red at the cowherd. ¡°Who knows how much food the three of them will eat? At that time, the silver definitely be used up. What¡¯s in it for us then? I think you can go with them empty-handed. They won¡¯t let you pay!


    Seeing his mother¡¯s stance, the cowherd felt that she was a little unreasonable, but there was nothing he could do.


    After all, this was his mother who had raised him for more than twenty years.


    ¡°Mother, how can you think that? We can¡¯t ept handouts!¡±


    He tried to reason with his mother.


    His mother was furious, and her hair stood on end.


    ¡°l raised you so with so much difficulty, and you talk to me like this? You have to listen to me. These people can¡¯t eat and drink for free. If they do, chase them out!¡±


    She snorted coldly and turned around to walk shakily into the inner room.


    Jiang Ming and the others finally realized that her legs were crippled. They simply went forward and said, ¡°We will pay for everything. Just follow me.¡± ¡°How can this be? You¡¯ve already been good enough to us.¡±


    The cowherd was unwilling and insisted on getting the silver back from his mother.


    The olddy made up her mind and turned back to her room. The door closed with a loud bang, not giving the cowherd any chance to continue.


    Sikong Wuyuan also rushed over to smooth things over. ¡°We still have important matters to attend to. It¡¯s alright. Let the olddy take the silver away. It was meant for her anyway.¡±


    ¡°My mother has made a fool of herself.¡±


    The cowherd said a few words awkwardly and finally lowered his head resentfully.


    He really could not raise his head.


    Yuan Hehe put his arm around his neck and chuckled. ¡°What are you talking about? Just take us to the market. We¡¯ll take the money as our travel expenses.¡±


    The cowherd did not say anything else, He silently led them to the entrance of the market.


    This was a small market. There were not many stalls, but they had all the basics. The people inside were also very enthusiastic.


    Jiang Ming strolled around for a while and saw an old woman who looked kind. He walked over and asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you know what¡¯s going on in Wutai Mountain?¡±


    The old woman¡¯s expression changed when she heard this. ¡°Why are you asking about Wutai Mountain?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking for trouble?¡±


    These words made no sense. Jiang Mings eyes were confused.


    ¡°What do you mean by asking for trouble? Ma¡¯am, did we say something wrong?¡±


    The old woman had a sly look on her face.


    ¡°Do you think that this vige is just an ordinary vige? In fact, the people inside are basically not good people.¡±


    Her words happened to be heard by the cowherd who was strolling around. He was instantly angered and went forward to hit the old woman.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, old woman? The people in our vige are all very kind. How can they not be good people? There are indeed bad people in there, but we can¡¯t generalize, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡± The old woman snorted coldly..

 Chapter 1053 - 1053

    Chapter 1053:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Since your vige was built, many strange things have happened in Wutai Mountain. You might be secretly worshipping someone and asking him to do bad things for you!¡¯


    The cowherd was furious. If Jiang Ming had not stopped him, he would have been beaten up by the old woman.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I didn¡¯t even know about this. Besides, Wutai Mountain might not have been good in the first ce. Don¡¯t me the vige for this.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s what everyone says.¡± The old woman held her breath and blurted everything out. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for saying this! In the dead of night, a demon vill appear in your ce. The demons have already eaten many people here. Otherwise, why would there only be people from your vige? Whatever! I¡¯m leaving too. If that demon hears me, I¡¯ll lose my life. I don¡¯t have the resources to move out.¡±


    With that, the old woman turned around and was about to leave.


    Jiang Ming quickly stopped him.


    ¡°Is what you said true?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask this boy. He¡¯s pretending to be nice to you. Don¡¯t be fooled by him.¡±


    The cowherd could not hit the old woman. He could only threaten her verbally. ¡°If you continue to talk nonsense, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡±


    His voice was extremely loud. It alerted Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    The two of them quickly came over and asked about what had happened in detail.


    ¡°Why did you guys suddenly start arguing?¡±


    They thought that Jiang Ming had an argument with the cowherd, but after asking, they found out that someone else had an argument with the cowherd.


    When the old woman saw that everyone was there, she thought that they were all going to hurt her, so she left in a hurry and did not let Jiang Ming continue asking.


    Seeing that she had left, Jiang Ming told Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe everything that the old woman had told him.


    The two of them fell silent and shook their heads. ¡°If the cowherd was a bad person, we wouldn¡¯t have been saved.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s right!¡¯


    The cowherd agreed. Then he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let me see that old woman again. Otherwise, I¡¯ll pull out her tongue.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that something was amiss.


    If a person said all this, it meant that there was a reason. Perhaps there was really a terrifying demon hidden in the vige.


    However, the vigers did not know about it.


    Just as he was thinking about this, the stall owner¡¯s hand suddenly trembled, and everything in the cart fell out.


    It was a bunch of mangoes.


    Jiang Ming saw this and went forward to help the stall owner pick them up.


    The stall owner thanked him as he picked them up.


    When Jiang Ming put thest mango on the cart, he saw the mark on the stall owner¡¯s arm.


    It was the mark of a monster with blood-like scratches on it.


    Jiang Ming was stunned.


    Was this a coincidence?


    As soon as the old woman finished speaking, he saw this mark.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe also saw the mark clearly. They were stunned for a moment. Then, they asked, ¡°Sir, did you go and get a tattoo?¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± The stall owner panicked when he heard this. ¡°What tattoo? What did you see?¡±


    His reaction was too strange.


    Jiang Ming pulled Yuan Hehe away and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We misunderstood. Please leave. We have nothing else to ask.¡±


    The stall owner heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. He pulled his cart forward to look for a spot to park in.


    When he walked, Jiang Ming noticed that he was like a cowherd. His feet were a little injured. He could not help but think about it. Then, he pulled the stall owner and asked, ¡°Are you from the same vige as the cowherd?¡±


    He did not specify which vige the cowherd was from. He felt that the stall owner should know. After all, there was only one vige nearby. As expected, the stall owner nodded. ¡°l am indeed from that vige.¡± ¡°l have a few questions,¡± Jiang Ming casually said.


    ¡°Why are you so curious about whether we¡¯re from the same vige?¡± The cowherd asked Jiang Ming.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that your feet don¡¯t seem to be in good condition.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at the cowherd¡¯s feet.


    He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It was really a tragedy. One day, for some reason, the people in our vige were all crippled. However, it was nothing serious. It just couldn¡¯t be cured.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded thoughtfully.


    He felt that there was no need to ask about Wutai Mountain anymore. Perhaps he would know when he went out at midnight.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Ming brought Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe to buy some things.


    After a while, they were all carrying bags.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to finish these things in a year,¡± the cowherd said enviously.


    ¡°Then you can eat for a year.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The cowherd was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°We can¡¯t eat much. The rest is naturally yours. We can¡¯t take it away,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said.


    The cowherd was instantly grateful. ¡°Thank you so much. If it weren¡¯t for you, we would have starved to death. You are really our benefactors.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. You saved us too. It¡¯s the same.¡¯


    As they were walking forward, a horse suddenly charged straight at them from behind.


    As they had their backs to the horse, they did not know what was going on behind them. It was a stall shouting from the side.


    ¡°The big thing is here! Run!¡±


    Only then did Jiang Ming respond. He turned around and realized that the horse did not leave. He put down his bags and raised his hand to block it with a barrier.


    The horse fell to the ground. Jiang Ming went forward to check curiously. The horse suddenly stood up and pressed its body against Jiang Ming.


    He simply lifted the horse up. As there were stall owners around, he could not throw the horse out, so he pressed the horse¡¯s acupuncture points. The horse could not move, so Jiang Ming ced it on the ground.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe frowned.


    Whose horse was this? Why did not they look after their horse?


    Unexpectedly, no one came over. The cowherd was afraid.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The horse can¡¯t move. It won¡¯t be able toe out again.¡±


    Unexpectedly, just as he took a step, the horse automatically recovered and rushed toward Jiang Ming and the others.


    Jiang Ming was annoyed. He simply jumped into the air and quickly released a barrier around him to block the horse¡¯s path.


    The horse neighed and breathed fire. The mes spread to Jiang Mings surroundings.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand to absorb the mes and threw them onto the horse.


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°There¡¯s something strange about this fire. It¡¯s best not to have anything to do with it..¡±

 Chapter 1054 - 1054

    Chapter 1054:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°This fire has no effect on me. It¡¯s fine,¡± said Jiang Ming.


    As he was speaking, the horse¡¯s owner came to Jiang Ming and the others. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My horse has caused trouble for everyone.¡±


    He was dressed in ck, and even his face was covered by a ck cloth.


    Jiang Ming and the others could not see his expression at all. They could only tell from his actions that he was somewhat apologetic.


    Jiang Mingnded on the ground and stared at the horse¡¯s owner. ¡°This horse can open its acupuncture points by itself. It¡¯s a smart horse.¡±


    This was what puzzled him.


    Logically speaking, how could a horse be able to open its acupuncture points by itself?


    If not for the horse owner¡¯s interference, he would never have believed it.


    The horse¡¯s owner evaded the question. ¡°What are you saying? This horse isn¡¯t very smart. It could be an ident, or it could be that you didn¡¯t set the acupuncture points properly.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and said, ¡°Sir, you should know that horses can¡¯t unseal their acupuncture points by themselves. It must be done by someone. Or perhaps, someone wants to harm us.¡±


    He felt that there was no need to continue like this. It was better to be direct.


    Hearing this, the horse¡¯s owner was instantly enraged. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of touching you. Aren¡¯t you going too far? Besides, I don¡¯t know you at all. Why should I hurt you?


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan defended Jiang Ming. ¡®You¡¯ve beening at Jiu Zhu time and time again. Don¡¯t you want to hurt him? No one can exin this, right?¡± The horse¡¯s owner could not help but feel a little irritated.


    ¡°My horse has always been docile. How could it kill someone? Can you guys not be so unreasonable?¡±


    ¡°Who is the unreasonable one?¡± ¡± Hmph!¡± Jiang Ming snorted. ¡°l don¡¯t care why you attacked us. If I see this happen again, we won¡¯t just let you know.¡±


    ¡°You have a persecutionplex, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The horse¡¯s owner cursed and turned to leave, feeling a little strange.


    How did Jiu Zhu know that he wanted to kill him? He had not exposed his motives at all, and everything was done by the horse.


    He actually put two and two together. Was he paranoid?


    ¡°Is this horse¡¯s owner really trying to harm us?¡± Yuan Hehe asked in confusion. ¡®Could it be a misunderstanding?¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡°If it was a misunderstanding, this horse wouldn¡¯t havee to me so many times. The direction the horse went was clearly the direction of the stall owner. However, in the end, it didn¡¯t look for the stall owner but me. How can a horse have such an urate target? If no one is instructing it, it must have been trained to follow something that attracts it. Maybe it¡¯s some sort of special fragrance. But I don¡¯t have anything on me other than this set of clothes. How can I attract the horse? Therefore, someone must have instructed it.¡¯


    The cowherd felt that it made sense.


    ¡°He only said that we were in the wrong. He even said that you had a persecutionplex. I think he just has a guilty conscience. Let¡¯s go back quickly. Don¡¯t let some people¡¯s evil intentionse true,¡±


    Jiang Ming took the things he bought.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. It¡¯s almost time for dinner. It¡¯s time to cook.¡¯


    However, when they reached the house, the cowherd could not find his mother. He kept knocking on the door. ¡°Mother, are you inside? It¡¯s time to eat. ¡±


    Thinking that something might happen to his mother, the cowherd kept knocking on the door. He muttered to himself, ¡°My mother never ignores me. Something must have happened. I have to hurry in.¡±


    However, no matter how hard he tried, the door would not open. He could not help but feel strange.


    This door could usually be broken open, so what was going on this time?


    Jiang Ming looked at it and gestured to Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan immediately understood and used his spiritual energy to knock open the door.


    However, there was no one in the room.


    There were only two rooms in their house. If both rooms were empty, it could only mean that his mother had disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°Could it be that she went outside to get something?¡± Jiang Ming asked.


    However, the cowherd was about to copse.


    ¡°Impossible. My mother doesn¡¯t like to go out. She usually leaves me a note or something when she goes out. She won¡¯t do anything that worries me. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s already been killed.¡±


    He had no strength left and copsed to the ground.


    ¡°That old woman must have cursed my mother at home. Otherwise, how could such a thing happen to my mother?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too superstitious. She might have gone somewhere else. Stand up quickly.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan felt helpless and quickly helped the cowherd up.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find my mother,¡± he said through gritted teeth.


    As he spoke, he ran away. He ran so fast that Jiang Ming almost could not keep up.


    Then, he realized that the cowherd¡¯s mother had died, and her corpse was hung outside the house.


    However, when they first came in, they did not see her corpse at all.


    The cowherd¡¯s head buzzed. He was in disbelief for a moment. He fell down, tears flowing out of his eyes.


    ¡°Mother, how did you die so tragically? Who killed you?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked around.


    ¡°Now is not the time to be sad. The culprit must not have gone far.¡±


    The cowherd began to specte.


    ¡°It must be that old woman who took revenge on me. I really did not expect her to be so vicious. She killed my mother. I definitely have to get an exnation.¡±


    As he said that, he rushed out, but was stopped by Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan.


    ¡°What power can an old woman have? How could she have gotten past us? It¡¯s obviously someone else. Don¡¯t leave yet. Find that person first.¡±


    However, the cowherd had already lost his rationality. Hepletely ignored them and ran out again.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming did not stop him. He said to Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe, ¡°He probably won¡¯t find anyone. Let him search over there. We¡¯ll catch them.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, a ck shadow shed past, and walked toward the door. It was extremely fast.


    However, Jiang Ming saw it. He grabbed the person and retreated a little. He said coldly, ¡°Where do you want to run to? You killed his mother and still dare to be so impudent!¡±


    With this grab, he suddenly realized that the person in front of him seemed to be very young. They were about the same age as the cowherd. Why would such a young person want to kill someone?


    He dragged the child in.


    ¡°I¡¯m just here to steal something. Why are you capturing me?¡± the child asked with a sad face..

 Chapter 1055 - 1055

    Chapter 1055:


    Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Why are there bloodstains on your body?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan noticed something strange and red at the child.


    The child¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he tried to defend himself. ¡°Maybe¡­ someone in your family died?¡±


    In the end, he pretended to be stupid.


    Jiang Ming could tell he was lying and tied the child up.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know how you did this so quickly, but I think you should apologize to the cowherd. You don¡¯t have to exin yourself. We know what you did.¡±


    ¡°Look at my physique. Could I have killed her?¡± The child red at him.


    ¡°Besides, my brain isn¡¯t that mature and smart.¡±


    This was the first time Sikong Wuyuan had heard someone talk about himself like that. He tugged at the child¡¯s cheek and said, ¡°Who knows if you¡¯re a real child or a fake child?¡±


    Yuan Hehe suddenly realized something. ¡°The clothes you¡¯re wearing are quite old-fashioned. Are you an adult pretending to be a child?¡± he asked.


    Hearing this, the child was stunned. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± he asked. ¡°How can I be an adult?¡±


    Unexpectedly, the cowherd suddenly returned at this time.


    He took the time to sort out his thoughts and calm down.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Niu Eng from my neighborhood?¡± he asked incredulously when he saw the child. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡± Niu Eng killed your mother and still refuses to admit it,¡± Jiang Ming said. ¡°He¡¯s not a good person.¡±


    Niu Eng said incredulously, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I didn¡¯t kill your mother.


    You know how good she was to me. How could 1 kill her?¡±


    The cowherd could not believe it either and spoke up for Niu Eng.


    ¡°Niu Eng has always been kind and had a very good rtionship with my mother. He has been taken care of by my mother in many ways. It¡¯s impossible for him to be her murderer.¡¯


    Yuan Hehe muttered to himself. ¡°You can¡¯t judge a person by his looks. Maybe he¡¯s jealous of your family. How can you be so sure?¡±


    ¡°He killed your mother,¡± Jiang Ming insisted. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, he will kill you too. He only killed your mother because we arrived.¡±


    The cowherd was confused.


    ¡°What kind of misunderstanding is this? 1 don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Get lost. Don¡¯t hurt the rtionship between us.¡± Niu Eng huffed. ¡°His mother helped me a lot. I would be shooting myself in the foot if I killed her.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not say anything. Instead, he searched Niu Engs body.


    Thetter felt a little ticklish. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go. 1 swear, l t d kill you if I could!¡±


    The cowherd stopped him. ¡°Jiu Zhu,¡± he said. ¡°This must be a misunderstanding. Let him go.¡±


    After the search, a dagger covered in blood fell from Niu Engs body. It was even wrapped in a piece of cloth.


    However, as it fell, the cloth unraveled.


    Seeing the dagger, the cowherd was stunned for a moment. Then, he reacted and looked at his mother.


    Her body was covered in cuts, and it was obvious that she had been cut with a dagger.


    The cowherd suddenly lost his mind. He went forward and grabbed Niu Engs cor. He wailed, ¡°My mother was so good to you. How could you treat her like this? She must have been in a lot of pain when she died.¡± By the end of his speech, his tears had already flowed out.


    Niu Eng did not expect that he would be caught and instantly threw a


    smoke grenade. However, Jiang Ming and the other two were prepared for this, so Niu Eng did not escape.


    Instead, he was dragged back by Sikong Wuyuan. ¡°Where do you want to run to? Hurry up and atone for your sins.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you and avenge my mother!¡±


    The cowherd¡¯s eyes were already red. He picked up the dagger in his hand and shed at Niu Eng.


    However, Niu Engs body seemed to have ayer of protection, and he could not cut through it at all.


    Moreover, the cowherd was also forced to retreat by a violent force and fell to the ground. The dagger almost pierced his heart.


    It was Jiang Ming who was quick to react. He took the dagger away. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Yuan Hehe looked at Niu Eng in disbelief.


    Heughed out loud.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me at all. I have people protecting me. Even if you try to hurt me, you¡¯ll only harm yourself.¡±


    Jiang Ming remembered what the old woman said. He said, ¡°Since 1 can¡¯t hurt you, I¡¯ll let you stay here. I want to see who wille to save you.¡±


    The cowherd felt ufortable.


    ¡°I¡¯m really useless. I can¡¯t even avenge my own mother. My poor mother died after enjoying a few hours of happiness.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed.


    Sikong Wuyuan went forward to check the cowherd¡¯s mother¡¯s pulse and found that she was still alive. He could not help but be pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°Hey, your mother is not dead yet. Come over and see.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming could not help but be excited.


    If he could save the olddy, that would be awesome.


    He checked the old woman¡¯s pulse and immediately said enthusiastically,


    ¡°Hurry up and help her to the bed. I can treat her.¡±


    When the cowherd heard this, he was also surprised. He quickly carried his mother back to the bed with Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming picked up the silver needles and cleared the Qi in the olddy¡¯s body. Then, he tore up his sleeves to bandage her wounds.


    The cowherd was still worried and asked, ¡°Can you save my mother? Is my mother still breathing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jiang Mingforted him while treating his mother. ¡°We can definitely save her.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was afraid that he would get in the way. He quickly pulled the cowherd down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb Jiu Zhu. If anything goes wrong, your mother won¡¯t be able to survive.¡¯


    Hearing this, the cowherd quickly covered his mouth and nodded repeatedly.


    After a while, his mother slowly woke up, but she still felt pain all over her body. She couldn¡¯t help but grimace. ¡°Just now, someone wanted to kill me.


    Fortunately, I was quick-witted and let him cut me in ces that weren¡¯t vital.


    Otherwise, 1 would have died.¡¯


    Jiang Ming was a little curious about this olddy¡¯s knowledge.


    In such a remote ce, how could she know which parts of her body were not vital?


    There was probably something fishy about this vige.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re finally awake. You scared me.¡±


    The cowherd quickly came to his mother¡¯s side with a sad face..

 Chapter 1056 - 1056: 1056

    Chapter 1056 - 1056: 1056


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The olddy grinned and patted the cowherd¡¯s head. ¡°Silly child, what else can I do? Are you alright?¡±


    As she spoke, she began to curse again.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know what kind of madness Niu Eng hasmitted. He actually came over to chop me up.¡±


    ¡°How did you know that it was him? 1 was also shocked at first. When he shed at me, I realized that he wanted to kill me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely get justice for you.¡±


    As he spoke, the cowherd pulled the tied-up Niu Eng over.


    The moment she saw him in person, the olddy began to scold him again.


    ¡°How could you do this? I¡¯ve always been so good to you. Why are you doing this to me? If not for me, you would have died long ago.¡±


    Niu Eng did not look guilty at all. Instead, he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. But you also know that the things you gave me were charity. You never treated me as a human. Only your son treated me as a human being, but why does it matter?


    That¡¯s also charity. I don¡¯t need your help at all.¡±


    As he spoke, he spat on the ground, his tone clearly contemptuous.


    This made the cowherd angry.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? When did my mother treat you like that? She has always treated you like her own child. She scolded you because she didn¡¯t want you to go astray.¡±


    The olddy sighed. Forget it, forget it. Don¡¯t tell him that. He¡¯ll tell you I bullied him again. Let¡¯s forget it.¡±


    Seeing the olddy¡¯s expression, Jiang Ming understood something, but he did not make anyments.


    This was fate. If they could not judge people well, then there was nothing he could do.


    ¡°Niu Eng, what are you doing? How dare you bite the hand that feeds you?¡±


    ¡°l would rather starve to death!¡± Niu Eng replied aggressively. ¡°Alright, I think Niu Eng is crazy.¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not stand it anymore. He turned to the cowherd. ¡°He hurt your mother. We won¡¯t stop you from doing whatever you want.¡±


    Hearing this, Niu Eng immediately became afraid and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re all rtives. Don¡¯t be like this. Mother, haven¡¯t you always treated me like your child? Do you really want to kill me?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the olddy sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Son, take him out. I don¡¯t want to hurt him. However, don¡¯t let hime to my side again. I don¡¯t want to see him either.¡¯


    The cowherd understood his mother¡¯s thoughts and pulled Niu Eng away.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, some fog suddenly appeared in the house. There was a lot of fog, and it blocked everyone¡¯s vision.


    Jiang Ming felt that Niu Eng was about to be rescued. He quickly went forward to grab him, but he found that Niu Eng had disappeared.


    He could not help but be shocked.


    How could he be so fast? It was too strange for him to disappear immediately.


    With his thoughts, the fog immediately dispersed, leaving only Jiang Ming and the others behind.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but feel confused.


    ¡°Where is that brat? How did he disappear so quickly? I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was also troubled. ¡°Me neither. There was no sound at all. Those who didn¡¯t know better would have thought that he had disappeared into thin air. Someone must have saved him.¡¯


    Jiang Ming felt a headacheing on.


    ¡°There are so many of us here, but we didn¡¯t notice the figure that saved Niu Eng. It¡¯s really strange.¡±


    At the same time, the olddy and the cowherd did not make any sound. They stood rooted to the ground. Their skin was turning purple.


    Jiang Ming turned his head and saw their faces. He could not help but be shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe saw them when they heard his words. They were instantly shocked. ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Jiang Ming let out a sigh and went forward to find that the two of them were already dead.


    ¡°This is just an illusion. The perpetrator must have done this.¡±


    ¡°Is there no way to save them?¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not help but sigh.


    These two people were quite pitiful. It was not easy for this olddy to survive, but in the end, she was tragically exterminated.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. This time is different from the previous time.


    They don¡¯t have a pulse at all.¡±


    Jiang Ming also said helplessly, ¡°The other two have probably left. We need to wait until midnight to know what happens next. Let¡¯s wait until then.¡±


    ¡°Why wait until midnight? What should we do with the corpses?¡± Sikong Wuyuan had a look of disbelief on his face, but he still could not understand what Jiang Ming was saying.


    ¡°l have a feeling that the perpetrator wille over in the middle of the night,¡± Jiang Ming said thoughtfully.


    ¡°But those are just your feelings. We don¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was skeptical.


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll see if we¡¯ll meet that person.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were stunned by Jiang Mings words.


    ¡°How are you so sure?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that they will let us go?¡±


    Jiang Ming sounded mysterious.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe stopped asking.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, his mother and cowherd suddenly moved and jumped straight toward Jiang Ming and the others.


    Sikong Wuyuan was originally drinking tea to calm himself down. In the end, he was so shocked that he almost spat out the tea.


    The two of them sped up and went straight for Sikong Wuyuan. They grabbed his neck.


    Sikong Wuyuan wanted to counterattack, but he was strangled so badly that he could not breathe. He could not even use the spiritual energy in his body.


    The cowherd suddenly snarled, his fangs showing. He aimed at Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s neck.


    Seeing that the teeth were about to reach his neck, Sikong Wuyuan started to panic. However, he could not avoid them, so he could only close his eyes.


    However, the pain he expected did note at all. Instead, he heard the cowherd scream.


    He opened his eyes and found that Jiang Ming had blocked the attack for him.


    Moreover, he had shed the cowherd¡¯s neck.


    Sikong Wuyuan was released because of his opponent¡¯s death, but he could not help but feel shocked..

 Chapter 1057 - 1057: 1057

    Chapter 1057 - 1057: 1057


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    What was going on with these two? Were they zombies?


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that the perpetrator might have given them something to cause this, but it¡¯s not a problem anymore.¡±


    Jiang Ming chopped off the olddy¡¯s head and heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Fortunately, this olddy doesn¡¯t have anybat strength. Otherwise, we would all be in trouble.¡¯


    ¡°l was scratched by the cowherd. I won¡¯t be infected, right?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at his neck and felt his heart ache. There were w marks all over it.


    This time, he would have to recuperate for at least two weeks. If he was attacked again, his neck would be destroyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Jiang Ming said. ¡°But we can cure you.¡±


    Jiang Ming took a step forward and infused his spiritual energy into Sikong Wuyuan. At the same time, he opened up thetter¡¯s Qi pathways inside and sealed all the organs that might be infected.


    Yuan Hehe was worried.


    ¡°When the timees, if Sikong Wu Yuan¡¯s illness acts up, I really won¡¯t know what to do. I can¡¯t just cut off his head, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything is fine now.¡±


    Jiang Ming patted Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sad. You won¡¯t be infected anyway.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan did not answer, his eyes staring straight at him.


    He noticed that the room seemed to have changed. He could not help but take a step forward and look at the porcin on the side.


    Jiang Ming also noticed his gaze and followed him forward. He could not help but feel strange.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this porcin? Is there anything special about it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? The cowherd¡¯s family was so poor. How could he have such beautiful porcin? I¡¯m afraid someone ced it there.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan rubbed his nose with a heavy heart.


    ¡°Then who put it there?¡± Yuan Hehe asked.


    ¡°Who else could it be? Naturally, it¡¯s the person who took Niu Eng away. I really didn¡¯t expect him to ce things here.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan stepped forward and was about to touch it, but his hand was pped away by Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Have you forgotten what happened before? Don¡¯t touch this thing. What if something abnormal happens?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Yuan Hehe also nagged him. ¡°That was really scary. This kind of thing shouldn¡¯t have appeared here.¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t just leave this thing here!¡± Sikong Wuyuan objected.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he simply wrapped his hand with spiritual energy and went forward to touch the porcin.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not see any spiritual energy and was instantly shocked. ¡°Ning Caichen, you didn¡¯t let me touch it, so why are you touching it?¡±


    As he spoke, he wanted to stop Jiang Ming, but Jiang Ming was extremely fast, and he had already touched it.


    Sikong Wuyuan could only helplessly put down his hand.


    ¡°l wrapped my hand with spiritual energy, so there won¡¯t be any problems,¡± Jiang Ming said immediately.


    After checking, Jiang Ming only found a letter inside it. There was nothing


    He opened the envelope, but there was nothing written in the letter.


    Jiang Ming could not help but be stunned.


    Sikong Wuyuan was rendered speechless. ¡°Is this a joke?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Yuan Hehe asked. ¡°Maybe there are words on it, but we can¡¯t see them.¡¯


    ¡°Invisible words?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was instantly enlightened. ¡°Let¡¯s use heat to see if the words appear.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan quickly lit some candles.


    Jiang Ming opened the letter and ced it on top. However, even though the paper was almost burned, the words still did not appear.


    He tried to use water, but it was also useless.


    ¡°Could it be that this is really just an ordinary paper without words?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan still felt that something was not right, but he could not say anything. ¡°Let me try.¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly realized something. He spread the letter open and raised his hand to feel the paper.


    He immediately felt a wave of numbness.


    He could not help but think of a certain liquid. It was a liquid that would numb one¡¯s skin if they came into contact with it.


    However, after it reacted with spiritual energy, it would show something.


    Thinking of this, he simply used his spiritual energy on the paper. The original words immediately appeared on it.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe felt incredulous. ¡°Amazing! The words are about to appear.¡±


    ¡°l want to see what it says.¡±


    Yuan Hehe quickly went forward and suddenly noticed that there was a plum blossom in front of him. He could not help but frown.


    ¡°Maybe the perpetrator was a woman. Could it be that the person who saved Niu Eng was a woman? Men usually don¡¯t pluck flowers.¡±


    ¡°What you said makes sense, but we have no way to verify it now. Maybe it¡¯s a gay man!¡± Sikong Wuyuan retorted.


    Yuan Hehe immediately rolled his eyes.


    ¡°The culprit behind this is really hard to pinpoint.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to think about it. We¡¯ll know at midnight.¡±


    Jiang Ming stared at the words on the paper.


    The letter stated that Jiang Ming and the others were to meet in the pavilion in the bamboo forest at midnight.


    He understood.


    Their top priority was to find that pavilion.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s go and find the pavilion.¡±


    After reading the contents, Yuan Hehe became serious.


    ¡°The bodies of the cowherd and the olddy have to be disposed of, right?¡± Sikong Wuyuan frowned when he saw the tragic scene in front of him.


    In the middle end, the family could not escape poverty.


    He hoped that the two of them could be happy in the afterlife.


    Feeling ufortable, he stopped thinking about it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dig a hole nearby and make a grave,¡± Jiang Ming suggested.


    ¡°When the timees, it will be another story if some idiots dig it out,¡± Yuan Hehe grumbled.


    ¡°What are you saying? Cremating them would be awful.¡± Sikong Wuyuan felt that Jiang Mings idea was better.


    Yuan Hehe did not want to insist on his own idea. He just waved his hand and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s do as Ning Caichen says. 1 don¡¯t care anyway.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Sikong Wuyuan rolled up his sleeves and said enthusiastically, ¡°I¡¯ll dig a hole.¡±


    ¡°No need. Just carry the bodies out.¡±


    Jiang Ming and the other two carried the corpses out and found a ce that looked good.


    The forest here was dense, and there was a small river beside it.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and released his spiritual energy. He made a big pit on the spot and put the two bodies inside..

 Chapter 1058 - 1058

    Chapter 1058 - 1058


    Chapter 1058:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion            Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Don¡¯t suffer anymore. Just rely on each other and live well,¡± Sikong Wuyuan muttered to himself and started to recite the soul-frying scripture.


    Although Yuan Hehe could not understand what he was saying, he still felt that it was profound and unfathomable. He could not help but praise him.


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, 1 underestimated you before. Today was an eye-opener.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan did not reply because he was focused on ferrying souls, but he epted the praise.


    Jiang Ming used his spiritual energy to cover the pit again and found a stone to use as a gravestone.


    ¡°How about we keep it nk?¡±


    Jiang Ming originally wanted to engrave words on it, but he felt that having a wordless monument was more meaningful.


    However, he still felt that he had to follow Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe¡¯s advice.


    ¡°l think it¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan did not feel much about this and nodded.


    Yuan Hehe shook his head and said, ¡°This is a remote vige. There¡¯s only one vige here. What if the vigers are curious and dig these things out?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Then let¡¯s engrave some words.¡±


    Jiang Ming stood guard on the gravestone, and some words suddenly appeared on it. However, after the words appeared, the ground suddenly shook.


    Jiang Ming had a premonition that something was wrong, so he quickly pulled Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe to hide far away.


    Immediately after, a person simr to the cowherd came out of the soil.


    The only difference was that he was crawling forward.


    He seemed to be looking for something. He kept looking left and right. He even sniffed around.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt a little disgusted.


    ¡°Why is this disgusting zombie still here?¡±


    ¡°Could it be a more powerful zombie based on the cowherd and his mother?¡±


    Yuan Hehe guessed.


    ¡°If that was the case, how did ite from the grave?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan immediately regretted everything.


    Jiang Ming shook his head.¡± That¡¯s not the case. If it¡¯s a more powerful version of them, it should look simr to them. But this one is very different from them. It looks like a young man. How can that be?¡±


    He pondered.


    The only thing that made sense was that someone used the person for experiments, but they failed. Later, their corpse was reanimated.


    However, how could the people in this vige know how to do such things?


    Thinking of what the olddy at the market had said, he could not help but purse his lips. Then, he looked at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. ¡°We need to go and find the vige chief here.¡±


    ¡°But first, we have to take care of this thing.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan frowned and realized that the zombie had already discovered them and was charging toward them.


    Jiang Ming immediately released a barrier to protect them. He also conjured a.


    The zombie pounced on the barrier. At the same time, the went down and covered the zombie, binding it tightly.


    The zombie struggled and howled like a wolf, muttering something.


    When it revealed its teeth, Jiang Ming realized that its teeth had already extended. They were even longer than the cowherd¡¯s teeth.


    Jiang Ming was deep in thought. Then, he leaned in front of the zombie and said, ¡°Can you understand what I¡¯m saying? Who sent you here? Or should I say, buried you?¡±


    The zombie did not understand what Jiang Ming said. It only roared at him and wanted to bite his neck.


    When it saw his neck, it immediately drooled.


    Jiang Ming stepped back and looked at the saliva with some disdain.


    He realized that the zombie¡¯s saliva was not white. It was green.


    The saliva flowed to the ground, and the ground also turned green.


    The green color also spread and reached Jiang Ming.


    He felt that this was a bad sign, so he released his spiritual energy and used it to crack the ground.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe also saw the green color spreading to them. When they saw what Jiang Ming was doing, they quickly used their spiritual energy to crack the ground too.


    However, they did not do it right. The green color still flowed to their feet through the spiritual energy.


    Seeing that it was about to touch them, they quickly ran back.


    Jiang Ming also caught a glimpse of their situation. He quickly used his spiritual energy to cut them off and called them to stop.


    With Jiang Mings help, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe finally settled down.


    The two of them were panting from running and could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    Sikong Wuyuan became frustrated.


    ¡°What a vicious zombie.¡¯


    As heined, the ground suddenly turnedpletely ck.


    They were terrified.


    ¡°l haven¡¯t even experienced the effects of this saliva, but I¡¯m already trembling all over.¡¯


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It won¡¯t flow onto us,¡± Jiang Ming said. Then, he realized that the zombie was not in a good state. He stopped moving and closed his eyes as if he was in a state of hibernation.


    Jiang Ming sensed that something was wrong. He used his spiritual energy to conjure a stick and used it to touch the zombie through the. However, the zombie still did not react.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe felt strange.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this zombie? Why did it suddenly stop moving?¡±


    ¡°l also feel that it¡¯s strange.¡±


    Jiang Ming spread his hands.


    At this moment, the zombie began to move again and let out an even louder roar that shook the sky.


    Jiang Ming and the other two felt that their ears were about to go deaf, so they walked back again, but they still could not block the sound.


    Jiang Ming used his spiritual energy to silence the voice.


    But then, they heard other roars, and their hearts tightened. Jiang Ming said to Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe in his heart, ¡°Did you hear that? There are other zombies that look like this one.¡¯


    The two of them could not help but feel nervous. They hesitated. ¡°There are so many of these things. Can we still escape when the timees? No matter what, we have to leave this ce as soon as possible.¡±


    Jiang Ming understood. He looked up at the trees and said immediately, ¡°They might not know how to climb trees. Let¡¯s go up and jump out along the trees.¡±


    As he spoke, he climbed up the tree and demonstrated to Sikong Wuyuan and


    Yuan Hehe..

 Chapter 1059 - 1059

    Chapter 1059 - 1059


    Chapter 1059:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion   Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming directly jumped onto another tree.


    He moved slowly and did not make any sound.


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan followed suit.


    After a while, they saw many figures that looked like the zombie from before, and they could not help but feel scared.


    Fortunately, they had climbed up the tree. Otherwise, they would have sufferedter.


    ¡°Where did so many peoplee from?¡±


    Yuan Hehe felt a little strange.


    After thinking for a moment, he turned around and saw that they were pulling the on the defeated zombie.


    However, because Jiang Mings reinforced spiritual energy was very dense, they had no way to pull it apart.


    Not only that, but they almost fell to the ground due to the inertia caused by their brute force.


    Seeing this, Sikong Wuyuan could not help butugh. However, he did notugh out loud. Then, he said to Yuan Hehe and Jiang Ming in his heart, ¡°These zombies are quite powerful. They can even make themselves fall by pulling a.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate them,¡± Jiang Ming advised. ¡°They¡¯re different from ordinary people. They might be faster than us. We¡¯d better be careful and leave as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡¯


    Sikong Wuyuan thought for a moment and continued forward. However, these zombies suddenly looked up.


    Jiang Ming instantly stopped moving.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe did not notice this and continued to jump forward. They were instantly discovered by these zombies.


    They roared and ran toward the two of them.


    Seeing this situation, the two of them could not help but be stunned. Then, they hurriedly sped up.


    However, those zombies suddenly united and piled themselves higher and higher.


    The zombie in the lead jumped in front of Sikong Wuyuan and almost pulled him down.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt fear in his heart as he sped up.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he felt that it was not a solution. He secretly used his spiritual energy to block the direction of those zombies and even cut a gap in the middle.


    The zombies swayed and fell to the ground, which gave Jiang Ming and the other two a lot of time.


    The three of them sped up, and the zombies quickly adjusted themselves and got tired again.


    This time, they pulled Yuan Hehe down.


    Yuan Hehe was still jumping when he suddenly felt a force pulling him down.


    He then saw one of the zombies open its bloody mouth, obviously weing him.


    Yuan Hehe could not help but jump in fright.


    However, due to gravity, he had no way to stop himself from falling.


    He wanted to use his spiritual energy, but in a hurry, he could not use his spiritual energy no matter what.


    He could not help but feel ufortable, and despair spread into his heart.


    In the end, he was going to die.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he quickly went forward and grabbed Yuan Hehe. Then, he used brute force to throw Yuan Hehe onto a tree.


    He set up a barrier in front of the zombies and stepped on it.


    The zombies¡¯ mouths werepletely blocked by the barrier.


    Jiang Ming did not miss this opportunity. He created a cage out of another barrier to trap the zombies.


    The zombies began to spit wantonly at the edge of the barrier. They wanted to use their saliva to break the barrier.


    Jiang Ming felt that the barrier might not be stable, so he nced around and used the surrounding stones to press directly on the barrier. He then used spiritual energy to stabilize it.


    With the stones, their saliva was useless.


    Although the saliva seeped into the barrier, it did not escape through the stones. Instead, it was blocked by the stones.


    Jiang Ming was deep in thought.


    Could it be that the stones could block the saliva? However, he did not have the time to think too much.


    He made up his mind and took out some ropes from his hand to tie up these stones.


    He did not believe it.


    Would these zombies still be able to get out?


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe waited at the side.


    They could not abandon Jiang Ming and leave without him, but they began to worry again.


    Jiang Ming had taken so many measures. Would they be useful?


    But they did not have time to think about it. Jiang Ming had already arrived in front of them. He pped his hands and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Are we just going to let them stay here? The people in this vigee here often, right?¡± Sikong Wuyuan said in fear.


    He felt that the cage was very likely to be broken by these zombies, and then the people in the vige would be harmed. ¡°Do you think these zombies are not from the vige?¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly said something odd.


    Yuan Hehe was incredulous.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, what are you saying?¡±


    Jiang Ming continued to jump forward and exined, ¡°These zombies must be from the vige. Since they have mutated, I¡¯m afraid they must have something to do with the people in the vige. I don¡¯t believe that the vigers didn¡¯t know about the disappearance of so many people. Since they came out of the soil, it¡¯s very likely that they were buried.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan quickly asked.


    Jiang Ming said patiently, ¡°Think about it. If they don¡¯te out of the soil, can theye out of the vige? If we were toe out of the vige, wouldn¡¯t it cause a reaction from the vigers with so many people moving? Besides, they probably attack normal people, so they must havee out of the soil.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Then, we¡¯re going to look for the vige chief now, right?¡± Sikong Wuyuan thought for a moment and then looked at Jiang Ming.


    They had suffered so much because of these zombies. It was time to settle scores with the vige chief.


    The vige chief definitely knew about this. He was curious to know if they even had a vige chief.


    Jiang Ming shrugged.


    He also felt that it was the vige chief¡¯s fault. However, now he wondered if they ever had a chief.


    They soon arrived at the vige.


    The vige was peaceful. Some people were washing their clothes, while the farmers were doing farm work.


    If it were not for the things that they had just encountered, Jiang Ming would have suspected that all the people in this vige were normal.


    Sikong Wuyuan suddenly had an idea. He looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°l think there might be some innocent people among them.¡±


    ¡°Those who know are not the innocent, but the protectors..¡±

 Chapter 1060 - 1060: 1060

    Chapter 1060 - 1060: 1060


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    Seeing Jiang Ming¡¯s reaction, Sikong Wuyuan also tried to dissuade Yuan Hehe. ¡°You¡¯ll only alert the enemy if you go. You have no idea how many evil faces are hidden under the seemingly kind facades.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Yuan Hehe sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s just ask the vige chief.¡±


    As he spoke, he walked toward the old women.


    The old women were chatting andughing. They were also singing from time to time. They were very happy.


    ¡°It looks like our charm hasn¡¯t diminished. Even the children areing to y with us,¡± one of the olddies joked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Yuan Hehe agreed. ¡°I¡¯m just here to ask, where is the vige chief here?¡±


    However, when they heard the words ¡°vige chief¡±, the old women¡¯s expressions changed. They pulled Yuan Hehe down and said, ¡°Who told you to mention the words ¡°vige chief¡±? No one is allowed to mention the vige chief here. Don¡¯t break the taboo of the vige.¡±


    Jiang Ming was baffled when he heard this.


    Due to the existence of spiritual energy and internal strength, he could clearly hear their words, but he also felt that it was difficult to understand what they were saying


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I mention those words?¡± Yuan Hehe asked.


    The old woman reprimanded him with an unhappy expression.


    ¡°When adults speak, children should just listen. Don¡¯t ask too much. Be careful not to lose your life.¡±


    Yuan Hehe wanted to ask more questions, but Jiang Ming stepped forward and pulled him away.


    Yuan Hehe was stunned for a moment. When they were far away, he asked Jiang Ming, ¡°Are we just going to leave like this? Aren¡¯t you going to continue asking?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan said, ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to continue asking. They¡¯ve already said that. They¡¯ll definitely change the topic or not let you mention it again.¡±


    Yuan Hehe thought for a moment and scratched his head. ¡°Sometimes, being a child sucks.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this now. I don¡¯t think this vige has a chief.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan quickly expressed his opinion and thought about it in his heart.


    If there really was one, it would not be so bad to mention it now.


    ¡°Is there a possibility that the vige chief has been killed? He could be among those zombies.¡¯


    Jiang Ming also started to analyze the situation.


    However, at this moment, there was a suddenmotion in the vige,


    The three of them quickly looked over and saw that the women had suddenly started packing their things in a hurry and were walking toward their own homes.


    One of the women said to Yuan Hehe, ¡°Kid, hurry up and go home. Don¡¯t stay here for too long. They¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment, but then he pulled Yuan Hehe and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to that olddy¡¯s house too.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was confused.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we stay here? Won¡¯t we be able to see the people they¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head instead. ¡°Who knows what those zombies are? We only have three people. If we are outnumbered, we will be finished.¡± Sikong Wuyuan thought so too. He urged Jiang Ming to hurry.


    However, they were already toote. Those women had immediately disappeared.


    Then, the sky began to darken. Jiang Ming felt a little strange, and his body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    He had a feeling that there was something strange here.


    As the horn sounded, Jiang Ming suddenly remembered the pnquin he had


    seen before and could not help but be apprehensive.


    Could it be the pnquin from before?


    Just as Jiang Ming was thinking about it, he suddenly realized that there seemed to be some bells ringing around him, but Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan did not hear them.


    They could not help but walk in that direction.


    Jiang Ming was shocked and quickly stopped the two of them, but the two of them insisted on going over as if they were fascinated.


    He felt a little scared and pulled the two of them back, but they shook off his hand.


    ¡°Oh?¡± A fox appeared in front of him. ¡°Your Highness, why are you here?¡± he asked in surprise.


    This time, it was Jiang Mings turn to be stunned.


    He did not expect that the fox he had encountered before would actually appear here. He suddenly understood that it was probably the same pnquin.


    He turned around and noticed that Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were walking further and further away, so he hurriedly stopped them.


    The fox shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t stop them. They¡¯ve already been bewitched by the bride. I don¡¯t know why, but the bride actually came into contact with the vige here. I wanted toe and take a look, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet you guys.¡±


    ¡°How can we solve the current problem?¡±


    Jiang Ming really did not want the two of them to be in danger, so he quickly conjured a barrier in front of them.


    The barrier stopped them, and they began to collide with it.


    Jiang Ming could not bear it, but the fox said, ¡°If you want to save them, you can only find the leader here. How about this? Let¡¯s bring the two of them into the house inside first. I heard that the houses in this vige have a barrier that will block the curse of those voices.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s a curse? What exactly is in this vige?¡± Jiang Ming suddenly became suspicious.


    Were these vigers really human?


    The fox¡¯s answer confirmed his guess.


    ¡°They are not humans at all. They are humans transformed from animals. None of the animals here are kind. They are all monsters that eat humans. They might have brought you here just to eat you.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel scared. He immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. Don¡¯t let the bride see us. That bride is probably not a good person either. She might be eating people for a living.¡±


    The fox nodded and quickly tied up Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. Then, he dragged them directly to an old woman¡¯s house.


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel confused.


    ¡°How did you know this house was empty?¡±


    ¡°l just have the ability to sense such things. Don¡¯t make it a big deal.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not think about anything else, but he found that the vase in front of him had broken, and the fragments fell to the ground.


    This meant that someone had been here. He went forward to see if they had left any traces.


    The fox stopped him and said, ¡°How could this porcin be broken? Once the porcin is broken, I¡¯m afraid that being inside won¡¯t be able to stop the things outside.¡±


    When he said this, he happened to see Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    The two of them still did not return to their senses. The fox was angry.


    ¡°If we repair the porcin, will it be able to resist the things outside?¡± Jiang Ming thought for a moment and asked.


    ¡°We can give it a try,¡± the fox said. ¡°But this porcin must be fixed..¡±

 Chapter 1061 - 1061: 1061

    Chapter 1061 - 1061: 1061


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The fox hesitated.


    ¡°Can we even repair it?¡±


    ¡°We have to try. Otherwise, we¡¯ll all die.¡±


    The sound of the drums was getting closer and closer. Jiang Ming continued to ask, ¡°Will they go from house to house and knock?¡±


    The fox bit its lips. ¡°l don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t been here for long. But I think a house that isn¡¯t protected by porcin will be targeted. Fortunately, this house is at the end of the vige. We still have some time.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how to fix it first.¡¯


    He went forward to take the shards, but he found that the shards shattered when he touched them.


    ¡°Why is this porcin so brittle?¡± The fox was stunned.


    Then, it began to have a headache again.


    ¡°From the looks of it, we won¡¯t be able to repair it. Instead, we¡¯ll make the porcin even more fragmented. What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t believe it. I should be able to use spiritual energy, right?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not want to admit defeat. He wrapped his hands with spiritual energy and went forward to touch the porcin.


    The strange thing was that after receiving the spiritual energy, the porcin pieces actually repaired themselves naturally.


    Jiang Ming could not help but be stunned.


    It was hard for him to imagine that a small amount of spiritual energy could solve so many things. If he had known earlier, he would have used spiritual energy to solve the issue earlier.


    The fox was a little stunned. It kept staring at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°How is this possible? I¡¯ve never seen anything like this before. 1 remember that there was a family who also had broken porcin, but that family couldn¡¯t repair it no matter what. They invited many priests, but nothing worked. How can it be so easy for you?¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming could not help but find it strange.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve only been here for a short while? How do you know so many things?¡±


    The fox seemed to have realized something and cold sweat appeared on its forehead.


    It wiped its sweat and said humbly, ¡°l only heard about it. I don¡¯t know the details, but it should be like this. The vigers here won¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t think the vigers can¡¯t lie. It¡¯s you who can.¡±


    Jiang Ming saw through the fox¡¯s thoughts and went forward to tie it up with spiritual energy.


    ¡°Speak, what are you here for? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not the fox from before. Now that I think about it, it won¡¯t reveal its true form.¡¯


    The fox realized that it had been exposed. It quickly struggled but found that it could not break free. It pretended to be calm and tried to save the situation. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Your Highness, everything 1 said is true. Can¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    Jiang Ming just wanted tough. Then, he looked at the fox and said, ¡°l advise you to tell the truth. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do next.¡±


    As he spoke, he deliberately waved his sleeve, and a shelf instantly appeared in front of him.


    On the shelf were all kinds of sharp weapons.


    The fox was instantly afraid. However. it would rather die than submit. ¡°Kill me then. I won¡¯t tell you my purpose.¡±


    Jiang Ming knew that he could not force it to speak, so he simply made an honesty pill and stuffed it directly into the fox¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°What did you feed me?¡± Jiang Ming forced the pill into its mouth. It could not help but feel scared. It asked in a panic, ¡°What did you feed me?¡±


    However, immediately after, its vision began to blur. Jiang Ming asked the question again.


    It continued to answer, ¡°l was sent by the bride to monitor you. They know that you¡¯vee here and that your spiritual energy is very dense, so they want to absorb your spiritual energy. Those old women and the cowherd were all arranged by her. In fact, they didn¡¯t be zombies at all. It¡¯s just an illusion.¡¯


    ¡°So, everything was just an illusion? What about Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan?¡± Jiang Ming pondered.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know.¡± The fox shook its head. ¡°That¡¯s all I know.¡± Just as it was saying that, there was a knock on the door.


    A voice came from outside.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s me, Zhu Asi. I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    Although his voice was exactly the same, Jiang Ming did not believe it. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°When I was with Zhu Asi, 1 told him a secret code. Do you still remember that secret code?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve walked so far that I can¡¯t remember the secret code anymore,¡± said the person outside.


    ¡°Your Highness, those zombies have arrived. Please open the door for me. I don¡¯t want to die.¡¯


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming knew that the person outside was not Zhu Asi at all, but he found it strange.


    He did not bring Zhu Asi here at all. How did the fox know of Zhu Asi¡¯s existence? Could it be that they could steal his memories?


    However, he could not ask the fox now.


    After all, he did not know how much of his conversation with the fox had been overheard by the person outside.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were extremely excited when they heard what the person outside said. They wanted to walk out of the door.


    If it were not for the barrier, Jiang Ming did not know how long he could stop the two of them.


    He began to feel lost.


    How did Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe be like this?


    Now, he really hoped that someone could give him a definite answer.


    When the person outside saw that Jiang Ming did not reply, he quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m really Zhu Asi, Your Highness. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask about our past. Do you still remember Princess Qingmiao and the others? They¡¯re with me too, but they¡¯ve been captured by the bride¡¯s men. We need to save them.¡±


    Seeing that the person outside was chattering non- stop, Jiang Ming said straightforwardly, ¡°1 was stopped by Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. I could not open the door. Do you know how to make theme to their senses?¡± After saying that, he was somewhat expectant.


    He was trying to trick the person. If the person could tell him how to treat Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe, that would be the best.


    ¡°How is this possible? Weren¡¯t they bewitched by the sound? It¡¯s impossible to stop it¡­¡±


    The person did not finish his sentence, probably because he realized that he had been exposed.


    Jiang Ming heard him clearly and could not help but sigh.


    It turned out that they had been bewitched by the sound. How could they solve the issue?


    The person thought that Jiang Ming did not hear him and continued, ¡°l don¡¯t know either. See if you can tie them up. Your spiritual energy has always been very powerful. I¡¯m sure you can help them.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at the fox, who was still in a daze.


    He remembered that the fox had asked him to repair the porcin, so he began to focus on the porcin.


    However, the knocking still continued. This meant that there was something else amiss..

 Chapter 1062 - 1062: 1062

    Chapter 1062 - 1062: 1062


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Looking left and right, Jiang Ming found that there was nothing different about the porcin. He could not help but feel troubled.


    Was there anything special about this porcin?


    Just as he was thinking about this, the person outside began to get impatient.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you in danger? I¡¯ll be right in.¡±


    As he spoke, the man was about to open the door.


    Jiang Ming stepped forward and ced his spiritual energy on it.


    With the support of spiritual energy, the door could not be opened at all.


    The person outside the door could not help but be shocked. Then he asked, ¡°The door doesn¡¯t seem to be able to open. Your Highness, quickly open the door so that I can save you.¡±


    Jiang Ming chuckled.


    He had locked the door with great difficulty, but this person still wanted to put on an act to make him open the door.


    He could not waste their efforts.


    After thinking for a moment, Jiang Ming quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m blocked by Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. I can¡¯t open the door at all. Why don¡¯t you think of a way toe in yourself? These two people are crazy. They keep trying to kill me. 1 feel like 1 1 m going to suffocate.¡±


    The person outside the door seemed to be anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die, Your Highness. What will happen to me if you die?¡±


    Hearing this tone, Jiang Ming could not help but feel strange.


    Logically speaking, wouldn¡¯t it be best if he died? Why was this person so anxious? Could it be that they wanted to use him for something?


    What else could be the reason?


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel puzzled. The person outside kept knocking on the door, but they could not open it at all.


    The person could not help but feel angry.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with this door? It was fine before. Why can¡¯t it be opened now?¡±


    ¡°Before?¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but be suspicious.


    Could it be that the person was the one who broke the porcin? But what was the use of this porcin?


    Jiang Ming decided to continue looking at the porcin.


    He realized that it was still ordinary and could not help but feel anxious.


    He could not even do anything to an ordinary porcin. The situation was really bad.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were roaring at this time. The door outside kept getting rattled. Everything indicated that Jiang Mings situation was very critical.


    At this moment, another person seemed to have arrived at the door and shouted, ¡°Your Highness, how¡¯s the situation over there? It¡¯s me, Princess Qingmiao. Do you want to jump out of the window and leave? There¡¯s a window in the inner room of this house. Come out. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    This voice was indeed exactly the same as Princess Qingmiao¡¯s voice, but Jiang Ming could not help but be confused.


    Logically speaking, they could have jumped in through the window, but why didn¡¯t they?


    Could it be that they could not climb through the window at all and could only enter through the main door?


    He began to feel confused.


    Then, the fox seemed to wake up. Just as it was about to speak, Jiang Ming pressed on its acupuncture points.


    It could only open its mouth, but it could not make any sound.


    The fox could not help but feel resentful. Its eyes were filled with anger. It said to Jiang Ming in her heart, ¡°Let go of me quickly. Otherwise, you¡¯ll sufferter! The people outside are all my people.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Why did I hear them say that they were my people?¡±


    Jiang Ming responded to the fox in his heart.


    The fox seemed to have noticed something. Then, it said awkwardly, ¡°Your Highness, there¡¯s no enmity between us. I just want to help you. Why are you treating me like this? If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been able toe to this house, let alone repair this porcin. They wouldn¡¯t have been unable to enter either.¡¯


    ¡°You don¡¯t really think they can¡¯te in because of this porcin, do you?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that this fox was really spouting nonsense. Then, he raised his hand and released his spiritual energy, stabbing the fox¡¯s heart.


    Blood gushed out. The fox panicked again. It pleaded with Jiang Ming in its heart. ¡°Your Highness, let¡¯s talk things out. Why are you being so cruel?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    Jiang Ming went straight to the point.


    The fox coughed. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t want to die. Since I have a chance to live, why should I die?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a chance to live. If you tell me the truth, I¡¯ll let you go


    and let you reunite with those zombies outside.¡±


    Jiang Ming tried to reason with the fox.


    The fox thought for a moment. ¡°Who knows if you¡¯ll do something to me? I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can only die. You don¡¯t really think I need you, do


    Jiang Ming stretched his hand again.


    The fox felt a bone-piercing coldness and could not help but feel ufortable. ¡°Anything is fine, but there¡¯s really nothing I can do if I don¡¯t know anything. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Why do you want me to repair this porcin? This porcin is not used to stop people from outside.¡±


    Jiang Ming took the spiritual energy de out and asked in his heart.


    The people outside seemed to be afraid that he would do something, so the knocking on the door became louder.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you inside? Hurry up ande to the window. If you waste any more time, what if they kill you?¡±


    The person who said he was Zhu Asi spoke anxiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Highness.¡± The fake Princess Qingmiao chimed in. ¡°What if you die if you keep being stubborn like this?¡±


    They were obviously gnashing his teeth. Both of them were helpless against the door in front of them. This made Jiang Ming heave a sigh of relief, but then he became nervous again.


    Why didn¡¯t theye in through the window?


    He wanted to take a look at the window, but then he thought that it was too dangerous and began to hesitate.


    At this moment, the fox sighed. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. This porcin can bring people back to life. That¡¯s why I asked you to repair it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of porcin. How can it bring someone back to life?¡± Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment and looked at the porcin again.


    ¡°Do inanimate objects have healing effects?¡±


    The fox smiled and said, ¡°How can that be? It¡¯s just that this thing can make people stronger.¡±


    ¡°l still don¡¯t understand.¡¯


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry.


    After talking for a long time, he felt that he did not make himself clear at all.


    The two people outside were not satisfied with knocking on the door. So, they started banging it.


    However, the door was frozen in ce, not giving the two of them a chance toe in at all.


    Seeing this, they simply stopped talking to Jiang Ming. Instead, they used a new method and directly used their spiritual energy to break open the wall on one side.


    Since Jiang Ming only ced his spiritual energy on the door, the wall was broken open at once.


    With this, they naturally saw the tied fox.


    Seeing this, the fox shouted loudly, wanting to ask for help..

 Chapter 1063 - 1063: 1063

    Chapter 1063 - 1063: 1063


    Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, the fox forgot that it could not make a sound.


    The people looked exactly like Zhu Asi and Princess Qingmiao.


    Jiang Ming could not help but be surprised.


    They had never seen hisrades before, but they managed to look identical to them. He was really impressed.


    ¡°What?¡± The fake Zhu Asi could not help but be stunned. Then, he stepped forward and said, ¡°Your Highness the Savior, why did you lie to me?¡± You don¡¯t trust me at all. Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe are clearly tied up.¡± ¡°Someone mighteter. Let¡¯s go quickly,¡± Princess Qingmiao said.


    She quickly wanted to take the porcin away and put it in her pocket. She also tried to divert Jiang Mings attention. ¡°I think it¡¯s better for me to deal with these two people. I don¡¯t know if they can be saved. I think it¡¯s better not to bring any worries.¡±


    Jiang Ming, on the other hand, clearly saw the movements of the woman pretending to be Princess Qingmiao. He quickly took a step forward and snatched the porcin away.


    ¡°This is too troublesome for you. I think I should take this away. I don¡¯t need your help. Weren¡¯t you in another pce? Why are you here?¡±


    The person pretending to be Zhu Asi thought for a moment.


    ¡°We came here because we sensed that you were in danger. Otherwise, who woulde here?¡±


    Bang MingucR1ed.


    If he did not know Zhu Asi, he would have been deceived by this person.


    He walked up to Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    The strange thing was that when the porcin came close to them, their eyes became clearer. ¡°Jiu Zhu, why are you here?¡± they asked. ¡°Who are they?¡±


    Even if they looked exactly the same, the two of them could tell at a nce that they were not actually Zhu Asi and Princess Qingmiao.


    They looked at each other warily.


    However, the two of them did not expect Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe to regain their senses. They quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s us, guys. We¡¯re Zhu Asi and Princess Qingmiao. Why can¡¯t you recognize us?¡±


    The two of them nced at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pretend that they are real,¡± he said to them in his heart. Let¡¯s put on a show with them. I want to know what they want to do to us.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe immediately understood what he meant. They hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re finally here. We¡¯re going to be killed by the people of this town. The people in this town are all demons. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡±


    The person pretending to be Zhu Asi was stunned. ¡°Why would you say that the people in the town are all demons? The people here are quite nice.¡±


    The person who was pretending to be Princess Qingmiao also began to speak. ¡°Right? When we came here, we relied on them to show us the way. Otherwise, we would have gotten lost, and we wouldn¡¯t be able to find you.¡±


    Then, she stepped forward. ¡°Your Highness, that porcin belongs to this family. We have to return it to them. Just give it to me. Don¡¯t let this family think that we¡¯re thieves.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t the whole family die?¡± Sikong Wuyuan smiled faintly. ¡°Can you recognize dead people?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? They¡¯re all alive.¡±


    The person pretending to be Princess Qingmiao pped her hands. Behind them, people who looked exactly like the olddy and the cowherd walked out.


    Even their expressions and postures were the same. No one would have any suspicions when they saw their actions.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were stunned.


    How did these two people suddenly appear here?


    They remembered that these two people had been beheaded and buried by them!


    Jiang Ming was vignt. He said in his heart, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by their appearances and personalities. We buried those two people ourselves. How could theye out unscathed? I¡¯m afraid someone is trying to sabotage us. Don¡¯t be fooled by them.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe also felt the same way. They began to be suspicious. ¡°Tell them to tell us something we¡¯re familiar with. Otherwise, we won¡¯t believe it.¡¯


    The man who looked like Zhu Asi sighed. ¡°To think that we¡¯ve gone through life and death together¡­ We¡¯re all friends! You don¡¯t even trust your friends!¡±


    ¡°Friends?¡± Yuan Hehe spat. ¡°We haven¡¯t even been together for a long time. How naive.¡±


    Zhu Asi¡¯s expression changed immediately. He said in disbelief, ¡°Yuan Hehe, I noticed that you¡¯ve changed after going out. You¡¯ve changed so much.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten our past. I¡¯m so sad.¡± Princess Qingmiao covered her face.


    As she spoke, there were still a few tears at the corners of her eyes. Those who did not know would really think that Yuan Hehe had said something cruel.


    Yuan Hehe was a little frustrated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put on that pretentious act. I¡¯m annoyed. Besides, Princess Qingmiao, we¡¯ve never been friends. Are you for real?¡±


    He said this on purpose. He did not think that the fakers knew everything.


    The person who looked like Princess Qingmiao immediately covered it up and said, ¡°What do you mean? What nonsense are you talking about? We¡¯re here to save you. Anyway, let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Give me the porcin first. Don¡¯t let the two of them worry.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the porcin is the only valuable thing in our house. If you take it away, we won¡¯t be able to eat and wear warm clothes.¡± As the olddy spoke, she covered her face and began to sob.


    Jiang Ming sneered.


    If he did not know the truth, he would have been deceived by these zombies.


    The cowherd also hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for the things you brought us. But we can¡¯t give you this family heirloom just to thank you. Just give it back to us.¡¯


    The fake Zhu Asi quickly followed up. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t make things difficult for him anymore. Give us this porcin quickly.¡±


    After saying that, he was about to go forward to snatch the porcin, but Jiang Ming pulled him down.


    Jiang Ming smiled faintly. ¡°l really can¡¯t give this thing to someone for no reason. Besides, who knows if it¡¯s yours? You have to be particr about evidence. At least give us an exnation.¡±


    He wanted to test them with these words. He really could not figure out the use of this porcin and could not understand the fox¡¯s words, so he could only do this.


    Unexpectedly, the fox said to Jiang Ming in its heart, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything to them. You won¡¯t be able to find out what they know. I advise you to give up!¡¯


    Its words were obviously provoking Jiang Ming.


    The fox was filled with hatred. This man had caused him to be covered in wounds. He would never forgive him in his life.


    Jiang Ming did not reply.


    He knew what the fox meant, but he did not think it was entirely true.


    At this moment, there was another knock on the door.


    ¡°Everyone inside muste out quickly,¡± the person outside said anxiously. ¡°The vige is holding a great sacrifice. No one is allowed to stay in the house..

 Chapter 1064 - 1064: 1064

    Chapter 1064 - 1064: 1064


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The fox was stunned.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember this thing?¡±


    Even the fake Zhu Asi and Princess Qingmiao were stunned.


    They did not remember such a thing.


    ¡°Who are you? Are you a viger?¡± The fake Princess Qingmiao shouted from inside.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? This is our annual sacrifice. If you don¡¯t join us, then wait for death.¡±


    The person outside snorted coldly and seemed to have left. There was no other sound.


    Jiang Ming found it strange.


    Why were there so many things in this vige? Moreover, there were unexinable coincidences.


    Just as he was thinking, the fox suddenly broke through the restriction and said to Jiang Ming, ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far. You actually wanted to kill me. I want your life! ¡±


    As it spoke, it rushed forward and wanted to stab Jiang Mings heart, but it was stopped by the two people who looked like Zhu Asi and Princess Qingmiao.


    ¡°Who told you to touch him? We won¡¯t let you have your way!¡± they said unhappily.


    As they spoke, they tied the fox up.


    The fox could not believe it, but it just watched without saying anything.


    However, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were both shocked by what they saw.


    Where did these zombiese from? They did not seem to be from the vige and did not seem to know anything.


    Jiang Ming thought of something and went forward to untie them.


    The two of them then remembered that they were still tied up.


    They felt much better without the restraints.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and participate in the great sacrifice now.¡±


    However, the fake Zhu Asi and Princess Qingmiao seemed to have received a sudden notice. They did not give Jiang Ming and the other two a chance to react and directly dragged them outside.


    Jiang Ming shook his hand away. His face turned cold. ¡°The real Zhu Asi and


    Princess Qingmiao have never hurt me. Who are you?¡±


    Seeing that their disguise had been torn apart, the two of them decided to stop pretending. They snorted coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve already entered our domain. Even if you run away, you¡¯ll be captured. Why don¡¯t you just follow us obediently?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan said, ¡®You think you can control us? Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourselves? It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Yuan Hehe pulled out the object from his hand and threw it at the fake Princess Qingmiao.


    The object had prated deep into her shoulder, causing the flesh on her shoulder to turn ck.


    Heughed. ¡°There¡¯s poison in it. You need my medicine to detoxify it. Let¡¯s see what you can do.¡±


    However, the fake Princess Qingmiao took out the object and threw it on the ground like a toy.


    With a ng, she said disdainfully, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to be like that?¡± Yuan Hehe asked curiously. ¡°This poison can kill people.¡±


    In response, the fake Princess Qingmiao looked at Yuan Hehe as if he were a fool.


    ¡°My body is immune to all poisons. Your little weapon is useless to me.


    However, I¡¯m suddenly interested in you. I wonder if you¡¯re the same as me?¡± Before yuan Hene could react, she threw a transparent Object at rum.


    It almost pierced Yuan Hehe¡¯s shoulder, but Jiang Ming caught it.


    He took a look.


    It was like a windmill, but it did not look like it.


    Was there really poison in it?


    He could not help but feel puzzled. He then looked up at the fake Princess Qingmiao.


    She gritted her teeth and red at Jiang Ming fiercely. ¡°Who told you to meddle in other people¡¯s business? You are so useless. Yet you want to meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was unhappy when he heard Jiang Ming being scolded.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you that my partner saved me? I think you¡¯re just making a false usation. Dream on. I won¡¯t be killed by you.¡±


    As he spoke, he secretly threw a dagger at her.


    He had specially added a tracker on the dagger. When the time came, they would be able to track the fake Princess Qingmiao.


    The fake Princess Qingmiao did not know. Instead, she thought that it was just an ordinary dagger. She knocked it away and the tracking devicended on her.


    ¡°l thought it was something else,¡± she said arrogantly to Yuan Hehe. ¡°In the end, it was just an ordinary dagger. I think you should train more to improve your strength. You¡¯re just average.¡±


    Yuan Hehe pretended to be angry. ¡°You just blocked an attack. It¡¯s nothing special. I think you should focus on your cultivation. You¡¯re so arrogant just because you blocked an attack. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that you¡¯re ignorant! ¡±


    Hisst sentence was a sore spot in the heart of the fake Princess Qingmiao. She had been told this before, and now she was being told this again.


    She could not help but get angry.


    ¡°Stop talking. Other than saying these things, what can you do?¡±


    She started spinning, and many flower petals suddenly spread out from her body.


    The fake Zhu Asi could not help but take a step back. ¡°Hurry up and leave this ce. She¡¯s going to use her ultimate move.¡±


    Before Jiang Ming could figure out what her ultimate move was, he saw all the petalsnd on their bodies.


    However, it was only a light touch, and the petals immediately fell off. He could not help but want tough.


    ¡°Could it be that this is her ultimate move?¡±


    However, when he saw Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe, he could not smile anymore.


    The two of them were frozen in ce by the petals and could not move at all.


    They tried to use their spiritual energy, but the petals seemed to have trapped them.


    Jiang Ming could not help but be stunned. He jerked forward and asked the two of them with concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe looked at each other bitterly. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that first. We can¡¯t move. Moreover, I feel that these petals seem to be absorbing our spiritual energy. We can¡¯t use our spiritual energy at all.¡± Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming quickly tried to pull the petals off with his hands.


    He thought that it would be very difficult, and even Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe thought so too. However, they did not expect the petals to fall that easily.


    This scene not only shocked Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe, but even the person who cast the spell was stunned.


    ¡°What kind of monster are you?¡±


    She was so shocked that she began to stutter. She even spoke incoherently.


    What kind of shocking ability was this to actually be able to do this?


    She had painstakingly forged those petals!

 Chapter 1065 - 1065: 1065

    Chapter 1065 - 1065: 1065


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    How could the petals be pulled out so easily?


    Wasn¡¯t this too much?


    She felt humiliated!


    The fake Princess Qingmiao was envious. She then pped her hands and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this now. We have to rush to the high priest. Otherwise, once the time is up, we will all be finished. Quick, go up and tie these people up!¡¯


    As she spoke, she instructed the servants at the side.


    When the servants saw this, they hurriedly went forward to tie the threerades up.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Jiang Ming snorted. ¡°Let¡¯s see who wants to kidnap us. How foolish!¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and released a huge amount of spiritual energy.


    In an instant, these servants were blown away.


    The fake Zhu Asi and Princess Qingmiao could not help but be dumbfounded. ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    The fake Zhu Asi could not believe it. He kicked the ground and rose into the air.


    His entire body emitted the power of lightning.


    The lightning gathered into ropes and flew directly toward Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Jiang Ming was not to be outdone. He gathered his spiritual energy and released a sharp de, cutting away the lightning. He then created a huge ball out of spiritual energy.


    The ball was thrown out and exploded.


    The fake Zhu Asi and Princess Qingmiao revealed their original faces due to the explosion.


    Their faces looked like they were disfigured. There were countless scratch marks on them, and they looked extremely terrifying.


    The two seemed to know that their faces had been exposed. They hurriedly covered their faces and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t look. Don¡¯t look.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was stunned for a moment and felt helpless.


    No wonder the two of them did not reveal their original faces. They were disfigured.


    However, how did they know who to imitate? Were they capable of stealing memories?


    Thinking of this, he immediately became afraid, and then he felt a little flustered. He then looked at Sikong Wuyuan and told him his thoughts in his heart.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but panic. He quickly went forward and used his spiritual energy to make a and wrap the two people up when they were not paying attention.


    He was still mumbling.


    ¡°You lied to us. You guys deserve to be punished.¡±


    The two of them realized something and started to struggle. However, Sikong Wuyuan had specially made special arrangements inside the. With this wrapped around them, they could not use their spiritual energy.


    Jiang Ming was afraid that Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s would not work, so he added anotheryer of spiritual energy to it.


    This time, the two of them had no way to struggle. However, they did not care.


    They said coldly, ¡°We¡¯re already in this state. It doesn¡¯t matter if we live or die. You can do whatever you want. In the end, you¡¯ll all die too. Now that you¡¯ve missed the opportunity, those people won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°Those people? Which people? Are you a viger from here?¡±


    Jiang Ming realized something and stared at the two of them.


    They did not say anything. Instead, they kept their eyes closed and muttered something.


    Sikong Wuyuan leaned closer to hear them, but he could not understand what they were saying. He could only sigh helplessly.


    Jiang Ming was very calm.


    No matter what, he felt that there was nothing powerful about these vigers. Could it be that they could kill the three of them?


    Just as he was thinking about this, another viger came to urge him again.


    This time, he went straight into the house and said in a hurry, ¡°What are you doing here? Hurry up and go. We¡¯re just missing you guys. Do you know that if you don¡¯t go, you¡¯ll be disrespecting the high priest? You¡¯ll all die if he finds out. ¡±


    At this moment, the two people who were locked up in the began to act pitifully.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t want to go at all. They even insulted the high priest. You don¡¯t know how unpleasant their words were. We argued with them, but they locked us up and didn¡¯t let us go to the high priest.¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡± The viger found it hard to believe. He looked at Jiang


    Ming and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Sikong Wuyuan hurriedly asked. ¡°We never said anything bad about the high priest. Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense.¡±


    The disfigured man said, ¡°l know your vige chief. We are more trustworthy than them. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your vige chief toe over. He knows me.¡¯


    The viger was skeptical. Then, he raised his hand and nagged at the two vigers beside him.


    The other two quickly left and found a fair old man.


    The old man was holding a walking stick in his hand, and surprisingly, he looked very simr to the cowherd.


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    Could this be the cowherd¡¯s father?


    Thinking of this, he could not help but wonder.


    Speaking of which, when they came to the cowherd¡¯s house, they only saw the olddy and the cowherd. There was no one else.


    This was the only theory that could make sense, but it was not certain.


    The two disfigured people started to act aggressively.


    ¡°Chief, quicklye over and take a look. These two people are disrespectful to the high priest. I think we should hurry up and deal with them. Don¡¯t make the high priest angry.¡±


    When the vige chief heard this, he knocked on his walking stick and red at Jiang Ming. ¡°You people really don¡¯t respect the people in this vige at all. I can tell that you are outsiders at first nce. You have no manners at all.


    Hurry up and chase these people out!¡±


    The viger was still a little hesitant. He said to the vige chief, ¡°Chief, we don¡¯t know the whole story. Do we really have to believe these two disfigured people? Didn¡¯t they spread rumors about the vige before?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe me or these outsiders?¡± The vige chief red at him. ¡°1 already told you that no one outside the vige is good, but you don¡¯t believe me. Do you still want to argue with me now? You¡¯ve stopped disrespecting your elders, huh?¡±


    As he spoke, the other elders also came over and happened to hear these words.


    They could not help but get angry. They muttered to the viger, ¡°You brat, just because you have some say in this vige, you¡¯re already starting to refute the vige chief. The food you eat isn¡¯t even as good as the salt that the vige chief uses!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and do as the vige chief says.. Do you want to be punished by the vige?¡±

 Chapter 1066 - 1066: 1066

    Chapter 1066 - 1066: 1066


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Hearing the word ¡°punishment¡±, the viger trembled. He quickly put on an earnest expression and said, ¡°Chief, I¡¯ll go now. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    The vige chief¡¯s expression instantly became much better.


    ¡°That¡¯s the right thing to do. If you listen to me obediently, you¡¯ll definitely get many benefits. If you don¡¯t listen to me, this thing will be gone.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    The viger¡¯s eyes lit up. Then, he took out another bowl of blood and walked directly toward Jiang Ming and the others.


    ¡°Let me help you get rid of your bad luck!¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at it carefully. The color of the blood had already turned turbid.


    ¡°l think you guys should be the ones who are going to be unlucky!¡± He could not help but grin.


    Sikong Wuyuan took advantage of the situation and quickly ran behind the viger. He snatched the bowl of blood and threw it at the viger.


    The vigers immediately felt a chill. He almost vomited. In an instant, he felt his body burning up.


    He fell to the ground and started rolling around.


    After a while, his body was covered in sweat.


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    He did not expect the blood to have such an effect.


    ¡°Zhang, are you alright?¡± The other vigers hurriedly stepped forward and asked.


    The vige chief snorted coldly. ¡°What a waste. You actually got your blood on yourself. Forget it, I¡¯ll treat it as you offering yourself to the high priest. Pull him out. Do you still remember the rules?¡±


    The vigers looked at each other before they gritted their teeth and carried Zhang out.


    Seeing the expressions of these vigers, Yuan Hehe understood something. He sneered at the vige chief. ¡°You¡¯re not a good vige chief. You¡¯re always using the reputation of the high priest to suppress the vigers. You don¡¯t have the dignity of a vige chief at all.¡±


    These words touched the vige chief¡¯s heart. He tapped his walking stick again and red at Yuan Hehe. ¡°Where did youe from?¡± How dare you speak to me like this! Since you¡¯re an outsider, you have to respect me.¡±


    Yuan Hehe rolled his eyes and pretended to mock him. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t appeared out of nowhere, I would have thought that there was no vige chief here.¡±


    The vige chief was so angry that he wanted to hit Yuan Hehe, but he was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    Looking at Jiang Ming in front of him carefully, the vige chief suddenly felt intense pressure. He had to take a few steps back, but he still said firmly, ¡°l am the vige chief of this vige. Everyone has to respect me.¡±


    Yuan Hehe only chuckled and did not say anything.


    However, the mockery in his words was already very obvious. The vige chief was furious, but there was nothing he could do.


    As the chief of the vige, he still had to show his might and not be criticized by others.


    ¡°How about this? Seeing that you are outsiders and that you don¡¯t understand the rules of the vige, go to the high priest and apologize now. ept his fixed ceremony, and our vige will forgive you.¡±


    He thought for a moment and then smiled. His expression was gentle, but a glint shed across his mind.


    Seeing that the vige chief had changed attitudes so quickly, Jiang Ming stepped back.


    The vige chief¡¯s expression was constantly changing. Who knew if he wanted to do something to them?


    As for the high priest¡¯s fixed ceremony¡­ He did not even know what it was.


    Just as he was thinking, a golden light suddenly shed in front of him. This golden light directly wrapped him, Sikong Wuyuan, and Yuan Hehe.


    The vige chief pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°l didn¡¯t expect the high priest toe just as I mentioned him. This golden light is a ceremony for him to invite people. You guys should like it too.¡±


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    His eyes were already covered in golden light, and he could not see anything around him at all.


    He felt his clothes being pulled by something. He looked down and saw a dart quietlynd on his arm.


    Blood had already seeped out of the wound.


    ¡°What a wee ceremony!¡± Jiang Ming could not help but sneer.


    Was this a weing ceremony to kill them?


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe had already fainted.


    Jiang Ming felt that something was wrong.


    He heard a thud. It was as if someone had fallen to the ground.


    He felt that it should be Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    However, under the cover of the golden light, he could not see any traces of Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. He could not even see their shadows.


    He felt that shouting was useless, so he thought about it and pretended to faint.


    Immediately after that, he felt as if someone was in front of him.


    That person even leaned closer to his body, as if he was looking at something.


    Jiang Ming could not help but shiver when he felt that personughing.


    What was he trying to do?


    Then, he opened his eyes and saw a man wearing a mask and strange clothes standing in front of him.


    He pulled this person over and used his spiritual energy to conjure a rope to tie him up.


    The manughed. ¡°It¡¯s the same if you¡¯re tied up or not. I¡¯m the famous high priest here. This is not a good situation. When the timees, the entire vige will be ashamed of you.¡±


    ¡°What do their thoughts have to do with me?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that the high priest was quite funny, so he tightened the ropes.


    He felt that it would be better to strangle this high priest to death than do strange things all day long.


    The high priest felt that he could easily get rid of the rope.


    He pretended to wait. After watching Jiang Ming tie him up a little tighter, he tried to get out again. In the end, he realized that he could not break free at all.


    He could not help but be shocked.


    How was this possible?


    Jiang Ming knew what he was thinking. He could not help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re really pitiful. You think you can control everything. But in fact, you can¡¯t even control a rope right now. It¡¯s better to stay here and stop doing evil.¡±


    As he said that, he raised his hand and set up a barrier around the high priest. This barrier was also glowing with golden light.


    With the barrier, the people outside could not see the high priest at all, let alone know what the high priest was saying.


    When the golden light dissipated, Jiang Ming saw Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe who were unconscious. He quickly went forward to check on them.


    After discovering that the two of them were safe and sound, he used his spiritual energy to wake them up.


    After the two of them woke up, they still did not understand why they fainted. Jiang Ming did not know either.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take care of other things first,¡± he said after some thought.


    Seeing the golden light turn into a barrier, the vige chief could not help but be shocked.


    ¡°Where did you hide the high priest? Why did he suddenly disappear?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Jiang Ming pretended to be ignorant.. ¡°How could we hide the high priest?¡±

 Chapter 1067 - 1067: 1067

    Chapter 1067 - 1067: 1067


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you think the high priest is very powerful? How could we have seen him? How can outsiders like us see the high priest?¡±


    He pretended to be sarcastic at the end.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± a viger quickly said. ¡°The high priest never sees outsiders. He always sees people with a mask on or sends someone to deliver a message. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s hiding himself. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Where can he hide? Stop talking nonsense. They must have hidden the high priest! ¡±


    The vige chief was eager to pour the me on Jiang Ming and the others.


    Sikong Wuyuan was displeased. ¡°This is the tradition of your high priest since ancient times. How can we change his way of doing things so easily? Don¡¯t me us. It might be because your actions angered the high priest that he


    Yuan Hehe also chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t spout nonsense. You¡¯re not up to standard as a vige chief. You can¡¯t even figure out the habits of the high priest. ¡±


    These words angered the vige chief.


    He did not expect that these outsiders could anger him so much.


    The vigers could not stand it anymore and quickly reprimanded Jiang Ming and the others. ¡°He has built a lot of things for our vige, and you haven¡¯t done anything to help him. Don¡¯t talk about the vige chief! ¡±


    ¡°Chief, although their words are not pleasant to hear, they are indeed telling the truth.¡¯


    ¡°l think this golden barrier is probably a test given by the high priest. After all, today¡¯s ceremony did not go smoothly. I¡¯m afraid he wants us to do it again.


    He will onlye back if he is satisfied.¡±


    The vige chief gritted his teeth. He was a little unhappy, but he could not show it. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s what should be done. I¡¯ll listen to you. However, these outsiders actually have to be present. I don¡¯t want them to miss the high priest¡¯s ceremony. Perhaps it¡¯s because they were absent that the high priest was angry and wouldn¡¯t see anyone.¡±


    Jiang Ming touched his chin.


    Now that the high priest was not here, what would their ceremony be like?


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that this ceremony was not anything good. He hurriedly said, ¡°We will leave the vige now. We won¡¯t cause any trouble for you. We don¡¯t want to participate in the ceremony of the high priest. If you want to go, go by yourself.¡±


    As he spoke, he was about to pull Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe away.


    The vige chief finally found an opportunity to catch Jiang Ming. Naturally, he was unwilling to let him go. Then, he said, ¡°How can you leave? The high priest left because of you. No matter what, you have to apologize to him. You have to stay here!¡±


    Jiang Ming could tell what the vige chief was thinking. He snorted coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I think the high priest left because of you.¡±


    He thought to himself.


    He had already seen the appearance and figure of the high priest, so he should be able to use his spiritual energy to transform into him. At that time, he might be able to discover many other things.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why should we go?¡± Yuan Hehe asked incredulously. ¡°Don¡¯t go. This vige chief might have some evil intentions.¡±


    Thest sentence made the vige chief ufortable. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°What would I want from you? You guys look poor and weak!¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at the vige chief. His cold aura pressed down on him. ¡°You should look at yourself first.¡±


    The vige chief pursed his lips and was about to say something when he was stopped by the vigers.


    ¡°Chief, we can¡¯t quarrel now. It won¡¯t be good if the high priest hears it. The most important thing now is to quickly fix the original ceremony and let the high prieste out. The vige can¡¯t be without the high priest.¡±


    Although the vige chief¡¯s status was high, he still had to listen to some orders from the vigers.


    When he saw this, he simply did not say anything, but he red at Jiang Ming fiercely. He then instructed the vigers, ¡°Then let them prepare the things that the high priest needs. I don¡¯t think they have anything else. Let¡¯s use theirbor as a sign of sincerity.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan rolled his eyes.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t say we were going. Jiu Zhu said that so that you would not be embarrassed. But we don¡¯t care. We¡¯re definitely not going.¡±


    Seeing that Sikong Wuyuan was a little upset, Jiang Ming quicklyforted him. ¡°Let¡¯s go first. 1 have to do somethingter. You can¡¯t miss the show I have nned.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s interest was piqued.


    Jiang Ming had never let them down. This show was probably going to be very interesting.


    Thinking of this, he did not wait for the vige chief to refute. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I see that you are so thin and weak. I guess you don¡¯t have many days left. 1 don¡¯t want you to have any regrets.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so disrespectful to me? I think that if such a disrespectful person goes out to participate in the sacrifice, it will also make the high priest angry.


    Let¡¯s tie them up and toss them away!¡¯


    The vige chief originally wanted to wait until the ceremony to toss them away.


    However, he was so angry that he could not wait any longer.


    One viger shook his head. ¡°Chief, we can¡¯t be so rash. What if the high priest likes them very much?¡±


    At this point, he pped his hands. ¡°Chief, 1 think I¡¯ll get someone to help you back first. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡¯


    As he spoke, he especially instructed the two vigers beside him to get the vige chief out.


    When the vige chief saw this, he hurriedly said in a panic, ¡°No, if you get me out, who will preside over this ceremony? If l, as the vige chief, do not preside over the ceremony, the high priest will me me instead.¡±


    The viger sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Then you can wait for the ceremony over there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you over there.¡± The vige chief red at Jiang Ming and the others.


    Then, they left.


    Seeing that everyone had left, the vigers¡¯ faces instantly turned cold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that we¡¯re helping you. You still have to apologize to the vige chiefter. You¡¯ve disrespected the vige chief. If it weren¡¯t for the high priest, we would have fallen out with you guys a long time ago. You guys should know better.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you very much, then,¡± Jiang Ming said with a faint smile.


    He nced at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    ¡°Then we have to do as he says.¡±


    The two of them did not understand, but they nodded. ¡°For the sake of Jiu Zhu, we can cooperate with you..¡±

 Chapter 1068 - 1068: 1068

    Chapter 1068 - 1068: 1068


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The viger was a little ufortable. He then instructed Jiang Ming and the others. ¡°Then you guys carry the coffin. That¡¯s a gift from the high priest. You guys have to carry it properly. Don¡¯t let it fall. Oh, right, as long as you lift it up, you can¡¯t put it down. Otherwise, it will be an insult to the high priest.¡±


    Inside the barrier, the high priest was frantically knocking on the barrier and shouting.


    Seeing that no one responded to him, he could not help but feel that something was amiss.


    What exactly was this barrier? Why couldn¡¯t he even knock it?


    He did not know if the people outside heard him.


    Then, he sighed again.


    It was not easy for him to find a person with such powerful spiritual energy. Now, he could not let his efforts go to waste. He had to find an opportunity to go out.


    His eyes lit up.


    He had an idea.


    He would definitely absorb all the spiritual energy!


    Hearing the vigers say this, Jiang Ming and the other two could not help but feel a little unhappy.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to help you, not to listen to you. We¡¯re not your servants. Why should we listen to you say that?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at the vigers and said, ¡°l can even lift ten coffins, let alone one. However, your attitude is really unpleasant. Why don¡¯t you try being polite?¡±


    In the end, he could no longer speak to the viger calmly.


    He was stubborn. Unless the viger was willing to be polite, he would not


    help him.


    The viger did not expect Jiang Ming and the other two to be so difficult to deal with. He thought it was better to avoid trouble. He smiled lightly and said, ¡°My friends, it¡¯s indeed my fault. My attitude just now was awful. May I trouble you to move the coffin? Is that okay? However, this coffin weighs thousands of pounds. Please don¡¯t overestimate yourselves by iming you can lift ten such coffins.¡¯


    There was obviously a hint of mockery in his words, and he held his breath in his heart.


    He could not stop himself from saying these words. He had to vent.


    He has already pushed the vige chief to the sidelines.


    Later on, he wanted to see Jiang Ming and the other two kneel down and beg him for mercy. He wanted them to suffer for humiliating him.


    While he was thinking about this, Jiang Ming and the other two were brought to a dark brothel by the vigers. The brothel was filled with the smell of blood.


    Jiang Ming could not help but frown.


    How many people had died here?


    As soon as they entered the brothel, they saw a huge coffin.


    Jiang Ming looked at the coffin and understood what the viger said.


    He originally thought that the viger was just bluffing, but he did not expect it to be true.


    This coffin could even weigh tens of thousands of pounds, let alone a thousand pounds.


    ¡°What are you going to do with such a huge coffin?¡± Sikong Wuyuan frowned.


    The viger immediately became smug.


    ¡°The coffins contain generations of high priests. They are each filled with dense spiritual energy.¡±


    The viger became vignt again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about absorbing the spiritual energy inside. This is simply impossible. Don¡¯t disturb the corpses of the high priests. Otherwise, you¡¯ll suffer.¡¯


    ¡°Do we even need the spiritual energy of you high priests?¡± Yuan Hehe found it funny. ¡°We have our own spiritual energy, so we won¡¯t covet other people¡¯s spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°l hope so. You won¡¯t just be punished if we catch you stealing.¡±


    The viger smirked coldly.


    Jiang Ming quickly eased the atmosphere. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Let¡¯s carry the coffin first. Isn¡¯t the ceremony about to begin? If the coffin can¡¯t be carried over. the ceremony won¡¯t be able to go on. right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± The viger quickly said, ¡°Hurry up. I don¡¯t want anything to go wrong with the ceremony. Otherwise, the vigers will me me. The vigers are counting on today¡¯s ceremony to be perfect.¡±


    How annoyingly superstitious!


    Yuan Heheined to himself and then followed Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan to lift the coffin.


    However, they realized that the coffin seemed to be very light. It was not as heavy as the vigers had said.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe thought that the weight was all borne by Jiang Ming, so they looked at him.


    Unexpectedly, he lifted the coffin with a rxed expression.


    Seeing the look in their eyes, he asked curiously, ¡°Hurry up and lift it. What are you thinking about? Why did you suddenly stop?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe shook their heads in confusion.


    ording to the viger, this coffin should be very heavy. How could it be so light?


    This viger probably would not lie. After all, the vige had held more than one ceremony.


    Now that the coffin had suddenly be lighter, could it be that something had happened to the people inside?


    The two of them started to get more and more nervous.


    Jiang Ming noticed that something was wrong with the two of them. He guessed something and quickly said, ¡°I added spiritual energy inside, so it became lighter. It¡¯s not the people inside. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Hearing Jiang Mings words, the two of them could not help but be shocked.


    There was no way they could have done that with their spiritual energy! How powerful was Jiang Mint?


    Moreover, Jiang Ming was actually very rxed and did not seem tired at all.


    What kind of amazing ability was this?


    Thinking of this, the two of them could not help but feel envious, but they also felt lucky at any time.


    Fortunately, they were on the same team as Jiang Ming. Otherwise, they would probably still be suffering now.


    As they thought about this, they were already led to the door by the viger. The viger was very satisfied with their actions. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°You guys are very strong. I think you should stay in the vige. When the annual ceremonyes, you can all carry coffins.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you treating us like servants?¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned and was a little unhappy.


    They were only cooperating with the viger now because they wanted to put on an act. Who knew that the viger would still want to take advantage of them? This was something they were unwilling to do.


    Hearing his tone, the viger quickly changed the topic. ¡°It was just a joke. Don¡¯t mind me. How could we really treat you like lowly porters? You are our guests.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t like this just a little while ago,¡±


    Yuan Hehe said sarcastically, but the coffin in his hand did not fall..

 Chapter 1069 - 1069: 1069

    Chapter 1069 - 1069: 1069


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    No matter what, Yuan Hehe would finish what he promised.


    ¡°Ah, just a little further and you¡¯ll be at the ce where the ceremony will be held. Hold on a little longer. Later, I¡¯ll get someone to serve you good wine and food. You¡¯ll feelfortable then.¡¯


    Afraid that Jiang Ming and the other two would get angry, the viger quickly changed the topic again, but he also became irritated.


    Why were these three people so difficult to deal with? If it were up to him, he would have kicked them out long ago.


    If it was not for the high priest¡¯s sake, he would definitely punish these people if something went wrong after he asked for the high priest¡¯s opinion.


    Jiang Ming looked ahead and found that it was a remote wastnd. He could not help but feel strange,


    ¡°Are you sure this is the ce? Is there really a ceremony here?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the viger also looked forward and could not help but be stunned. Then, he rubbed his eyes with his hands and began to mutter to himself.


    ¡°How is this possible? I remember this is the ce. How did it change? And it¡¯s such a deste ce. There¡¯s no such deste and remote ce in the vige. ¡±


    He felt annoyed. He could not help but look at Jiang Ming and the others. ¡°Could it be that the high priest doesn¡¯t want you to carry the coffin to the ceremony, so he created this scene to stop us?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but regret everything.


    If he hadn¡¯t asked the three of them to lift the coffin, he would have been at the ceremony by now. Who knew that the three of them could actually cause such a big disaster?


    ¡°What does this have to do with us? Can you stop ndering us? We didn¡¯t do it! We¡¯ve never seen this high priest before. What reason does he have to be angry at us?¡±


    Yuan Hehe was so angry that he began to rebel. He let go of the coffin and put it down.


    Sikong Wuyuan also followed suit. When Jiang Ming saw this, he simply put down the coffin as well.


    When he saw that the coffin was already on the ground, the viger could not help but be shocked.


    ¡°Do you know what it means to put down the coffin? You¡¯re simply a bunch of idiots! Aren¡¯t you insulting the high priest?¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but frown when he heard this. ¡°Aren¡¯t we just putting down a coffin?¡± he asked irritably. ¡°What is this? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem to kick the coffin now, let alone put down the coffin.¡±


    As he spoke, he moved his feet and kicked the coffin a few times.


    However, the coffin made a strange sound. It was as if someone was jumping inside.


    The viger heard it clearly and quickly knelt on the ground. He began to kneel and kowtow non-stop.


    He started bleeding from the forehead because of how violent he was.


    When everyone saw this, they could not help but be shocked.


    Was there a need to do this? They did not even know what the source of the noise was!


    Why was this person so nervous? Those who did not know better would think that something big had happened.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that the viger was a little pitiful. He went forward to help him up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will rush out to eat you. Get up quickly.¡±


    However, the viger shook off Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s hand and shouted, ¡°What do you know? It¡¯s all because of you outsiders that I¡¯ve offended the high priest¡¯s dignity! If anything happens to the vige, the other vigers will definitely not let you off!¡±


    He used a lot of force. Sikong Wuyuan felt a sharp pain and was speechless. ¡°l shouldn¡¯t havee to help you. I was kind, but you keep treating me like a bad person. Do whatever you want. I want to see what cane out of this coffin! ¡±


    However, after a while, the coffin suddenly stopped moving.


    ¡°I thought something wasing out!¡± Yuan Hehe scoffed. ¡°But nothing happened. You should apologize to Sikong Wuyuan now. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to pay!


    Jiang Ming also felt that it made sense. He sized up the vigers.


    He felt that the viger¡¯s actions were too dramatic.


    Those who did not know better would think that someone wanted to take his


    The viger still did not speak. Instead, he began to mutter something and kept kowtowing.


    His forehead was covered in blood and bruises.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that if he continued to kowtow like this, the viger would be disfigured in the future. However, seeing the viger¡¯s persistence, he could not help but be moved.


    ¡°This is all a trick. Stop kowtowing. If you continue kowtowing, you will die.¡±


    Yuan Hehe sighed.


    This superstition really killed people.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, the coffin lid suddenly opened automatically, and a stream of fog rushed out.


    Jiang Ming felt that nothing good was going to happen, so he quickly pulled Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe back.


    The viger absorbed the mist and copsed to the ground.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and his skin turned purple.


    ¡°Oh my god, there seems to be something wrong with that viger.¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not help but be shocked. Then, he felt his entire body tremble.


    If he was hit, wouldn¡¯t he be killed by the fog?


    Just as he said that, a bloated man suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The man had green skin all over his body and looked like a goblin.


    He nced around and clearly saw Jiang Ming and the other two, but he did not walk up to them. Instead, he walked straight to the vigers.


    Jiang Ming felt that there was something wrong with this man, so he looked at him from the side and found that he had directly sucked away the viger¡¯s essence. The viger had immediately turned into a dried corpse.


    Seeing this, Yuan Hehe could not help but be stunned for a moment. He had probably expected to die as well. Then, he said to Jiang Ming in his heart, ¡°Ning Caichen, let¡¯s go. This man is not someone we can deal with.¡±


    The man seemed to have heard Yuan Hehe¡¯s words and hurriedly walked over to Yuan Hehe and the other two.


    Yuan Hehe saw that he was obviouslying toward them, so he raised his hand to block him off with a barrier.


    In the end, the man directly passed through the barrier and smashed it with his fists.


    Jiang Ming could not help but be surprised. He clenched his fists and pushed the barrier back.


    The barrier hit the man¡¯s head, but the man was fine. Instead, he kept walking forward.


    As he walked, Yuan Hehe felt the ground shake. Then, he raised his hand and released his spiritual energy.


    However, his spiritual energy did not have any effect on the man. Instead, the man pped him away.


    Yuan Hehe fell to the ground. Then, he frowned and stared at the man.


    However, the man¡¯s target did not seem to be Yuan Hehe. Instead, he continued to walk forward until he was in front of Jiang Ming. There was a strange smile on his lips..

 Chapter 1070 - 1070: 1070

    Chapter 1070 - 1070: 1070


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming did not continue attacking because he wanted to see what the man wanted to do. In the end, he did not expect the man¡¯s target to be him.


    ¡°Do you want to attack me?¡±


    Jiang Ming asked in a deep voice, and then he felt a little strange.


    After he asked this question, the man suddenly fell down. His eyes were filled with pain as he muttered, ¡°Save me¡­ Save me quickly¡­ I know your medical skills are very good. I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    Jiang Ming was confused, but he wanted to help the man up. However, he was stopped by Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him. We don¡¯t know how much poison he has on his green skin. It¡¯s better not to touch him.¡±


    Jiang Ming also felt that way, but he still reached out and covered his palm with spiritual energy. He wanted to take the man¡¯s pulse.


    However, he found that the man¡¯s pulse was extremely chaotic.


    At this moment, a knife suddenly appeared in front of him and almost cut his hand.


    He took a few steps back to avoid the knife, which fell to the ground.


    Sikong Wuyuan looked around with fear.


    However, there was no sign of movement.


    He could not help but find it strange.


    ¡°Who threw out this de? No matter who threw it out, they definitely didn¡¯t want me to have any contact with this person. But why? Could it be the person who poisoned him?¡±


    ¡°Is this person poisoned?¡± Yuan Hehe was stunned. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like he was poisoned. It looks like he¡¯s already dead.¡±


    ¡°Already dead?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at him and could not help but think about it.


    ¡°Could it be that the person in front of me is already dead?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe shook their heads. ¡°How is that possible? How can he move then? He can even talk. He even asked you to save him!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡¯


    Jiang Ming nodded.


    At this moment, someone suddenly made a sound.


    ¡°Who said that dead people can¡¯t do those things?¡±


    This voice was exactly the same as Yuan Hehe¡¯s. Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming looked at him at the same time.


    Was Yuan Hehe contradicting himself?


    However, Yuan Hehe covered his mouth and shook his head. ¡°l didn¡¯t say that.


    Who¡¯s talking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one talking.¡±


    The same voice as Yuan Hehe¡¯s sounded again, but it was clearly in front of


    Yuan Hehe.


    ¡°Yuan Hehe, are you ying a prank?¡± Sikong Wuyuan asked incredulously.


    Yuan Hehe could not help but shake his head. ¡°Why would I do that? Someone else is ying a prank on us.¡±


    He felt a chill on his back and quickly turned his head. He found a person who looked different from him but had the same voice standing there.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you guys to find out.¡± The man was stunned. ¡°l thought you guys were stupid.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming could not help but grin at his pretentious manner.


    That person¡¯s words were reasonable.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not Yuan Hehe anymore. I¡¯m Jiu Zhu.¡±


    The person smiled again, and his voice became the same as Jiang Mings.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± Jiang Ming quickly stopped him. ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this,¡± the man said. ¡°Although this is the first time we¡¯ve met, we can still be friends. I¡¯ve always been curious about you. I¡¯ve been here with you for a long time. Why don¡¯t you let me go with you? 1 can do whatever you want with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been following us?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but be stunned. ¡°l didn¡¯t even notice you, so how could you have noticed me?¡±


    ¡°l am this shell.¡¯


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and took out the shell from Jiang Mings pocket. He even waved it at them.


    Jiang Ming snatched the shell and stuffed it into his pocket.


    ¡°How is this possible? Stop talking nonsense,¡±


    It was not that he had not seen this shell before. Apart from the shell itself, there was nothing else. He was not happy that a shell spirit had suddenly appeared.


    Unexpectedly, this person said to Jiang Ming aggrievedly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know me? Master, I am the shell spirit.¡±


    ¡°Go away! Don¡¯t try to build a rtionship with me. I don¡¯t have the strength to have a master- servant rtionship with you.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked ufortable and waved his hand to the side.


    That person immediately began to feel wronged again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t reject me! What about all the times I¡¯ve helped you before?¡±


    Unexpectedly, at this time, the shell seemed to be unable to watch any longer. It directly emitted a light and struck the person¡¯s head.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could not help but say, ¡°Look, even the main body isn¡¯t willing to acknowledge you. Why are you still pretending? You should just go home.¡±


    As they spoke, the two of them could not help butugh.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± the man said angrily. ¡°This shell is useless. It doesn¡¯t even cooperate with me. Just you wait. When my masteres, all of you will die!¡±


    ¡°You guys keep talking about a mysterious master! Who is your master?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan clicked his tongue twice.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you afraid at all?¡± The man asked in shock.


    Yuan Hehe shook his head helplessly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a kid who has just started cultivating? What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not notice the situation here. While Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were holding him back, he went over to check on the green- skinned man.


    He really wanted to know what illness that person had.


    The person pretending to be a shell spirit noticed him and raised his hand to release another de. However, this de was grabbed by Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming threw the de out with a backhand. The de nearly cut off the person¡¯s head! Thankfully he dodged. s, his hair could not escape unscathed. Half of it fell to the ground.


    He immediately covered his head and gritted his teeth at Jiang Ming. ¡°Jiu Zhu, why did you do that? If I hadn¡¯t dodged, I would have died!¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Sikong Wuyuan sized up this person and suddenly felt a sense of familiarity. He could not help but be shocked. ¡°You can¡¯t be my junior, He Ziang, who has traveled all over the world, right?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Who¡¯s your junior? My name is indeed He Ziang, but it has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t try to get close to me..¡±

 Chapter 1071 - 1071: 1071

    Chapter 1071 - 1071: 1071


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    p!


    Sikong Wuyuan pped the person in front of him, causing his face to swell.


    ¡°Good job!¡± Yuan Hehe chimed in. ¡°This guy deserves a beating.¡±


    He Ziang was furious.


    ¡°l guess it¡¯s no use ying nice with you guys anymore!¡±


    He did not do anything. Instead, he scratched his ears.


    Sikong Wuyuan had been preparing himself, but when he saw this, he could not help but burst outughing.


    ¡°l guess we have nothing to worry about.¡±


    Unexpectedly, He Ziang threw something over.


    No one around could see it clearly. It was very small, but it went straight into Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe¡¯s ears.


    The two of them immediately felt their ears itch. They could not even use their spiritual energy. They could only lie on the ground and roll around in pain.


    Jiang Ming was still concerned about the green- skinned man. When he saw that hispanions were attacked, he could not help but feel nervous. However, he also felt a wave of anger.


    He Ziang was really annoying.


    With this thought in mind, he clenched his fists and punched He Ziang.


    He Ziang stood still.


    When Jiang Mings fist reached him, he released a golden protective barrier.


    However, this protective barrier could not block the attack at all. The attack broke through and wrapped around He Ziang.


    He Ziang clearly did not feel any severe pain, but he felt like he was going to die. He began to pant heavily.


    He felt ufortable all over. It was painful and itchy, but he could not find out what was wrong. He could only endure it and watch Jiang Ming go to check on Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    After confirming that the two of them were safe, Jiang Ming was relieved, but he did not want to let He Ziang go.


    It was all because of He Ziang that they were in this situation.


    He just wanted to see the green-skinned man¡¯s condition!


    He moved closer to He Ziang, his eyes filled with a fierce light.


    He Ziang was shocked, but then he said firmly, ¡°What do you want? I won¡¯t respond to you no matter what you want. If you want anything, you have to let me out first. Only then will 1 give it to you.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming could not help butugh.


    ¡°Do you think you still have the ability to negotiate with me? As long as I use a little force, you will die.¡±


    He Ziang understood that he was speaking the truth, but he did not want to back down. He sneered. thought you would say something useful, but it wasn¡¯t the case. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of death? I¡¯ve wanted to die for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let you die now.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not want to talk nonsense with He Ziang, so he raised his hand and clenched his fist.


    He Ziang immediately felt a numbing pain and could not help but cry out.


    He began to tear his clothes in a frenzy. He even wanted to scratch his skin off. He really wanted to find the cause of the pain.


    However, before he could find it, he had already fainted from the pain of scratching his own skin.


    Jiang Ming turned a blind eye to the river of blood and continued to walk toward the green-skinned man.


    He had already given Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe some medicine, and they would recover soon. Now, only the green-skinned man was left.


    However, at this time, the green-skinned man also woke up. When he saw the scene in front of him, his pupils could not help but shrink. Then, he shouted at Jiang Ming, ¡°Don¡¯te closer. I will lose my mind and attack youter!¡±


    Jiang Ming found it strange. Then, he saw that the veins on his body were bulging, as if he was restraining himself.


    However, his pupils had already turned blood-red. It was obvious that he could no longer control himself.


    Jiang Ming seemed to have understood something and immediately released his spiritual energy.


    The spiritual energy swept up the green-skinned man and entered his body at the same time.


    Jiang Ming also felt that something was jumping up and down in his own body.


    Then, he heard the words of the green-skinned person in his heart. ¡°Leave quickly. Don¡¯t enter my body. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be infected by him.¡±


    ¡°What is it? How did you get infected?¡±


    Jiang Ming wanted to ask, but the green-skinned man could not speak.


    He roughly understood that he had to get rid of this infection before he could officially talk to this green- skinned person.


    However, he realized that the infection had suddenly disappeared. He could not feel it at all.


    Even when he used his spiritual energy to search, he still could not find it.


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel anxious.


    However, it was useless to be anxious. It was as if that infection had never appeared. There was no trace of it at all.


    He tried to call out to the green-skinned man.


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me where that infection is. I can help you get rid of it. You have to believe me.¡¯


    However, there was still no reaction from the man.


    He had no choice but to rely on himself. Jiang Ming simply released a few silver needles.


    All the silver needles pierced into the green-skinned man¡¯s body.


    He could not help but cough, and then he opened his eyes.


    Seeing Jiang Mings actions, he smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m already terminally ill. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no way to treat me anymore. There¡¯s one more thing. I¡¯m not a living person. I¡¯m a dead person, so it¡¯s useless for you to save me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming could not help but be shocked.


    He did not expect He Ziang to be telling the truth.


    The person in front of him was really not a living person!


    But how did this dead person survive?


    The green- skinned man seemed to have seen through Jiang Mings confusion. He was about to say something, but he closed his eyes and his body disappeared.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe had just recovered when they realized that he was gone. They could not help but feel strange.


    ¡°What about the green- skinned man? Why is he gone?¡±


    Jiang Ming told them everything that had happened just now, and they could not help but be surprised.


    ¡°How is this possible? How can a dead person talk and attack us?¡± He Ziangs weak voice sounded at this moment.


    ¡°l told you. You didn¡¯t believe me, but 1 was telling the truth.¡± His words caught the attention of Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Jiang Ming originally thought that he was dead. He didn¡¯t expect that He Ziang was so tenacious that he was still alive. He walked up to him and said, ¡°You should know how to answer me now, right?¡±


    He Ziang was terrified. He really wanted to live. He hurriedly nodded. ¡°Yes.


    That green- skinned person was raised with a secret technique.¡± ¡°So, he¡¯s a puppet? But how can he have his own consciousness?¡± Jiang Ming felt that it did not make sense. He stared at He Ziang.


    ¡°If there¡¯s no consciousness, the secret technique won¡¯t work..¡±

 Chapter 1072 - 1072: 1072

    Chapter 1072 - 1072: 1072


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    He Ziangughed miserably, and there seemed to be a hint of self-deprecation in his eyes.


    ¡°This is a secret technique you created?¡±


    Jiang Ming realized something, and his eyes were sharp.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± He Ziang asked with a smile. ¡°If you think it¡¯s me, then it¡¯s me. If it¡¯s not me, then it¡¯s not.¡¯


    ¡°That is,¡± Sikong Wuyuan hated his evasive answer. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s you or not. The green-skinned man is already dead. No matter what, you wouldn¡¯t let his corpse rest in peace. You¡¯re not a good person.¡±


    When Jiang Ming asked, he had already confirmed in his heart that it was He Ziang who hade up with the secret technique. It was just that he did not know who the person behind He Ziang was.


    He Ziang smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve already decided. But it doesn¡¯t matter. He¡¯s not dead.


    He¡¯lle looking for you.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a ck cloak and covered himself.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Yuan Hehe asked mockingly. ¡°Did you really think that we would let you go just like that? That matter hasn¡¯t been exined to us yet.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he die?¡± Jiang Ming asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t his body disappear? Or did you not just create this one person, but many others like him?¡±


    He Ziang was shocked by his usations. He pretended to be indifferent. ¡°l thought you guys would say something useful. But it turns out that it¡¯s


    nothing much.¡±


    However, Jiang Ming had already caught his expression. Jiang Ming roughly understood He Ziangs thoughts. Then, he secretly gathered his spiritual energy in the cloak, pulled it over, and threw it over.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but feel incredulous.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you giving He Ziang a chance to escape?¡±


    He Ziang could not help but be surprised, but he felt that Jiang Ming was being arrogant. He quickly wrapped himself in the cloak and nned to leave.


    However, he realized that he could not use his spiritual energy at all. Not only that, but he was almost brought to his knees by Jiang Mings spiritual energy.


    Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°What a pity. This cloak can¡¯t help you escape. But I didn¡¯t expect you to know so many secret techniques.¡±


    He was not sure if this was a secret technique, but he had never seen it before, so he felt that it was probably the case.


    Jiang Ming was right once again. He Ziang found it hard to believe. Then, he denied it. ¡°It¡¯s not a secret technique. It¡¯s just an ordinary escape method. I just didn¡¯t expect you to see through it.¡±


    At this moment, the sound of horns and drums rang out again.


    This time, the noise was even louder than before. Jiang Ming frowned.


    ¡°Where did this sounde from? 1 can¡¯t even find the source.¡¯


    Jiang Ming looked around helplessly.


    He Ziang was also furious.


    ¡°l told them to wait until 1 leave before doing this. Why are they doing this before I leave? These people are really disobedient.¡±


    At this point, he clenched his fists and punched the ground.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe did not stop him.


    They thought he was trying to protect himself and escape.


    Jiang Ming thought the same as them.


    However, just as he opened a crack in the ground, He Ziang suddenly disappeared.


    When he turned around, it was as if he had never been there. There was no trace of his existence at all.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but p his forehead. ¡°How did he disappear so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Those things areing again.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked into the distance and frowned, but he could not calm down.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could not help but feel incredulous. They followed his gaze and looked ahead, only to find that a fog had appeared in front of them.


    Although the fog was very thick, they could see clearly that there was a parade in front of them. In the middle of the parade was a red sedan chair.


    This was not the first time they had seen such a scene, but they had never experienced it in person.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but be vignt.


    ¡°Why did this group of peoplee out of nowhere? Could it be that He Ziang recruited them?¡±


    ¡°Regardless, the people he recruited are definitelying for us. Let¡¯s hide first and see if they discover uster,¡± Jiang Ming said. However, he was also a little uncertain, so he walked forward.


    Hearing his words, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe followed him.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, the parade suddenly sped up and immediately arrived in front of them. They could not even hide.


    When the parade met them, they stopped. Then, they started ying their musical instruments loudly. They annoyed the people around them.


    Jiang Ming felt their menacing aura, so he raised his hand and scattered some spiritual energy.


    The spiritual energy floated in the parade. The participants immediately stopped moving.


    The thing that was originally in the sedan chair appeared. It was a puppet.


    The puppet had a terrifying expression drawn on it, and it looked like a real person.


    If it were not for its size, Jiang Ming and the others would have thought that this puppet was really human.


    The puppet stood there motionlessly. It seemed dead.


    Jiang Ming suddenly realized that the puppet in front of him seemed a little strange. It did not look like a puppet, but like it was controlled by someone.


    At this moment, the people carrying the sedan chair suddenly took out their weapons and pounced on Jiang Ming and the others.


    Their movements were extremely fast, far surpassing that of ordinary people.


    They attacked from all sides, not giving Jiang Ming and the other two any chance to fight back.


    However, Jiang Ming and the other two soon realized that the fog was also rising and bing denser. It was obvious that their enemies did not want them to see their movements and techniques clearly.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but feel irritated.


    ¡°Great! We can¡¯t even see what they¡¯re doing. How are we going to fight back?¡± However, Jiang Ming was very calm. Instead, heforted him. ¡°It will be much better if we gather together.¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not understand Jiang Mings thoughts, so he did as he was told.


    Strangely, when Jiang Ming and the other two gathered together, they suddenly saw the movements of the people in front of them clearly.


    Yuan Hehe could not help but be surprised, but he soon realized that once he was far away from Jiang Ming, he could not see clearly what was in front of him.


    ¡°Jiang Ming, we can only see them clearly if we get closer. If we don¡¯t get closer, we won¡¯t be able to see them clearly.¡± He could not help but feel dejected..

 Chapter 1073 - 1073: 1073

    Chapter 1073 - 1073: 1073


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming suddenly gave Yuan Hehe something.


    With this thing, Yuan Hehe suddenly saw everything clearly.


    Looking down again, he found that it was a circle. It was emitting a faint fragrance, as if it was infused with spiritual energy.


    Then, he heard what Jiang Ming said to him in his heart.


    ¡°My spiritual energy is inside. As long as you keep holding it, you¡¯ll be able to see everything.¡±


    After Jiang Ming said that, he also gave Sikong Wuyuan one.


    With Jiang Mings help, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe began to fight with the people in front of them.


    However, they realized that no matter what, the people opposite them did not suffer any damage at all.


    Not only that, but they were also like robots without any fatigue. They had sufficient spiritual energy and kept attacking Jiang Ming and the other two.


    The number of spiritual energy attacks increased, and Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    Could these people be absorbing their spiritual energy?


    However, before he could think too much, the puppet suddenly appeared in


    front of him and looked at him in the eye.


    The puppet did not do anything, but Jiang Ming felt that his body was being controlled. He could not take the initiative at all.


    This was the first time he had been controlled, and he could not help but feel helpless.


    Soon after, he realized that the puppet was controlling him and moving him toward Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. He could roughly guess what the puppet wanted him to do.


    He quickly gathered the spiritual energy in his body and began to fight for control.


    Since he did not manage to seize control of his body, Jiang Mings movements began to falter.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe also noticed Jiang Mings strange actions and could not help but ask, ¡°Ning Caichen, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    In the next second, Jiang Ming seized control of his body. He immediately shouted at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe, ¡®Get out of here. I¡¯m being controlled. You need to take that puppet away.¡±


    However, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe did not see the puppet.


    Not only that, but they could not find any trace of the puppet. Yuan Hehe could only bring Sikong Wuyuan away from Jiang Ming.


    They did not want to hurt Jiang Ming, but the only breakthrough now was the puppet.


    Sikong Wuyuan kept looking around and started to get anxious again.


    ¡°l don¡¯t see any traces of the puppet at all. Where did it go? Could it be that it¡¯s hiding in the forest?¡±


    Yuan Hehe was thinking, but he realized that Jiang Ming was being controlled by the puppet again and started attacking him and Sikong Wuyuan.


    The puppet and Jiang Mings spiritual energy mixed together and transformed into a long ck dragon that rushed toward Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan.


    Jiang Ming was a little afraid. He was afraid that they could not stop him. He quickly clenched his fists, hoping to take back his spiritual energy. However, no matter what he did, the spiritual energy rushed over.


    Then, he heard the puppet¡¯s provocative voice.


    ¡°Stop struggling. You will never be able to take control of your body. You can only give it to me. Your body will be mine.¡±


    The voice sounded hoarse, but Jiang Ming could tell that it was He Ziangs voice.


    He could not help but be surprised.


    ¡°You¡¯re He Ziang!¡¯


    Upon hearing this, the puppet panicked for a moment. ¡°Are you trying to use a random name to fool me? I don¡¯t even know this He Ziang you¡¯re talking about.¡¯


    However, Jiang Ming had already noticed its panic. He sneered and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t expect you to appear here. But how did you control the puppet? Are you underground?¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± The puppet continued to y dumb. ¡°l don¡¯t understand who He Ziang is at all.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe, who were outside, quickly gathered their spiritual energy and formed a protective shield in the air to block Jiang Mings attacks.


    However, after a series of explosions, they fell to the ground, feeling like their internal organs had been damaged.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not take it anymore and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Yuan Hehe panicked when he saw that.


    Jiang Ming could not help but me himself.


    If he had not been controlled by the puppet, Sikong Wuyuan would not have ended up like this.


    At the thought of this, he suddenly felt like he was about to erupt. His entire person seemed to have been reborn. He instantly broke through the restrictions of the puppet and directly took back control of his body.


    He Ziang, who was still controlling the puppet in the distance, could not help but cover his chest.


    With this breakthrough, most of the spiritual energy in his body had disappeared. Naturally, he was not willing to ept this.


    It was not easy for him to obtain a good vessel, and he did not want to lose it just like that.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard his master¡¯s shout.


    ¡°Come back quickly. These people are not people you can deal with. Lead them to the vige. There are things that restrict them there.¡±


    He Ziang exhaled.


    He did not want to listen to his master, but he knew that given the current situation, he could only listen.


    However, when he looked up, he saw Jiang Ming standing there. He even smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯ve finally found you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be hiding here.¡±


    He Ziang was about to reply when he was pulled out by Jiang Ming.


    He could not help but panic. He quickly said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, this is all a misunderstanding. Please don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    He felt that the punishment he would receive would be very severe. He did not want to die here.


    Jiang Ming did not say anything. He threw him in front of Sikong Wuyuan and said rudely, ¡°Apologize quickly. Otherwise, you know the consequences.¡±


    He Ziang did not expect Jiang Mings request to be so simple. Without thinking, he quickly knelt down and kowtowed to Sikong Wuyuan.


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, 1 1 m really sorry, but I was only following orders. I had no choice.¡¯


    ¡°You were acting on orders?¡±


    Jiang Ming heard the key point and could not help but take a step forward.


    ¡°Are you here on your master¡¯s orders?¡±


    He Ziang pretended to be sad. ¡°Yes, my master actually trapped me. This is something I didn¡¯t expect. Let¡¯s hurry back to the vige. When my masteres, there will be trouble.¡¯


    Sikong Wuyuan was holding on to his strength. He tried his best to me He Ziang. ¡°Jiu Zhu, don¡¯t believe him. He obviously wanted to kill us just now. If you really had no choice but to do this, why do you try to kill us? He¡¯s just pretending to be pitiful. He wants us to follow him back to the vige.. There might be something waiting for us in the vige!¡¯

 Chapter 1074 - 1074: 1074

    Chapter 1074 - 1074: 1074


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion      Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    He Ziang did not expect to be seen through by Sikong Wuyuan. He was instantly angry, but he could only suppress his anger and try to reason with Jiang Ming.


    ¡°How is this possible? My master is monitoring us. If 1 don¡¯t y along with you, how can I get away with it? You guys are really idiots.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re talking to us like this, I feel that what you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t true at all.¡± Yuan Hehe spat, but he also waved the spiritual energy in his body.


    His breathing was already a little unstable, and now, like Sikong Wuyuan, he vomited.


    The acrid smell wafted in the air. Sikong Wuyuan could not help but cover his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s disgusting. Why does it smell so bad?¡±


    Yuan Hehe also waved his hand. ¡°That¡¯s right. I feel like I¡¯ve vomited out a month¡¯s worth of food. It really stinks.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and released a thinyer of spiritual energy, directly covering what Yuan Hehe had vomited out.


    With that, they could not smell anything.


    He Ziang could not help but be curious.


    ¡°How did you do it? Your spiritual energy is like a solid body. This is what I want to ask the most.¡¯


    Jiang Ming nced at him and did not say anything, but the aura in his eyes was already obvious.


    He Ziang immediately retreated, but he could not help but mutter.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say a few words? Why are you looking at me like this?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan rolled his eyes and said, ¡°What do you think? If it weren¡¯t for you, would we be like this now? 1 think you¡¯re asking for a beating!¡¯


    He Ziang coughed. ¡°There are some things that I have no choice but to do. Why can¡¯t you understand my point?¡±


    As he spoke, he retreated again.


    Jiang Ming and his men were smart. He could not stay here any longer, nor could he listen to his master and lead them to the vige. If he did, he would lose his life instead.


    He would leave after a certain time.


    He had thought it through. He raised his hand and wrote the word ¡°escape¡± on his palm before retreating a little.


    Jiang Ming saw that He Ziang wanted to leave, so he quickly took a step forward and tied him up.


    ¡°Why do you want to escape?¡± he asked with a smile. ¡°We haven¡¯t settled the score just yet. Don¡¯t tell me you think that just an apology will do?¡±


    He Ziang quickly said, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we sit down in the vige and talk? It¡¯s too tiring to stand here. Besides, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe are injured. It¡¯s best to lie down in the vige.¡±


    As he spoke, he could not help but think about it in his heart.


    Now that his situation was not good, he had to find an opportunity to leave as soon as possible.


    As he thought about it, the spiritual energy in his hand glowed, but he could not use it no matter what, let alone escape.


    He nced at the word written on his palm.


    When he realized that the word had disappeared, he could not help but panic.


    This was the method that his master had taught him. He said that no one could stop it, but now, Jiang Ming had stopped him from escaping. It was enough to show how terrifying his strength was!


    If he did not listen, wouldn¡¯t he die?


    Seeing that He Ziang was in a daze, Jiang Ming could not help but frown unhappily. ¡°What are you thinking about? Are you thinking about how to escape? Keep dreaming! I won¡¯t give you that chance.¡±


    As he spoke, he tightened the rope around He Ziangs body.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt ufortable. He could not help but say, ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore. Is there anything that can make me feel better temporarily?¡±


    Jiang Ming quickly took out his silver needles and pierced a few acupuncture points on Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s body. He also took out some pills from his pocket and stuffed them into his mouth.


    Sikong Wuyuan swallowed the pills in one gulp, and only then did he feel much better.


    ¡°l want some too,¡± Yuan Hehe said hurriedly. ¡°1 really can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Ming used the same method on Yuan Hehe.


    When the two of them were feeling better, he said, ¡°We can¡¯t go back to the vige, There must be something waiting for us in the vige. We¡¯ll wait and see who wille to save He Ziang.¡±


    ¡°No one will save me,¡± He Ziang said coldly. ¡°I¡¯m just an abandoned pawn. They would not save me and risk ruining their ns. You should know that, so it¡¯s useless to treat me like this.¡¯


    In his heart, he was thinking of a way to escape.


    Everything he said was true, but a part of it was also false.


    He knew that his master was loyal and would not give up on him. However, because he did notplete the mission, he would be punished. Therefore, he was afraid that his master woulde to save himter.


    However, he did not want his master to be in danger. He felt that his master might not be able to defeat Jiang Ming.


    He felt that he had to find a way to escape on his own.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that He Ziangs words made sense. Then, he looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°l think he¡¯s right. I think we might as well go back to the vige, There might be something else there. Right now, we still don¡¯t know a lot of things.¡±


    In fact, he felt that there might be something special in the vige.


    If his spiritual energy suddenly increased, it would be a blessing.


    He Ziang did not expect Sikong Wuyuan toe to help him. ¡°Yeah,¡± he quickly replied. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry to the vige.¡±


    Jiang Ming did see through his thoughts. He shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Let¡¯s just wait here. I don¡¯t believe that no one wille.¡±


    He Ziang smiled bitterly. He looked around and found his partner, Chen Shengli, hiding in the grass. He could not help but be surprised.


    He did not expect his partner to actually follow him.


    This was great. He had a chance to escape. He could not stay here for a


    moment longer.


    After thinking for a moment, he said to Chen Shengli in his heart, ¡°Jiu Zhu is very powerful. We can¡¯t let our guard down. Just now, I wrote the word ¡®escape¡¯ on my palm. I urately used the method that Master taught, but the word disappeared. This is what he did. You have to watch outter. Don¡¯t get caught by him.¡±


    Chen Shengli could not help but be shocked.


    ¡°Are you sure? How could the word disappear? Jiu Zhu looks so young. I don¡¯t think he has that much spiritual energy. Could it be that you used up most of your spiritual energy just now, so it disappeared so easily?¡±


    He did not believe He Ziangs words.


    In his opinion, in this world, his master¡¯s strength was already the highest. It was impossible for there to be someone stronger than his master in this world..

 Chapter 1075 - 1075: 1075

    Chapter 1075 - 1075: 1075


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Moreover, the other party was such a young kid. It did not seem like the other party had used a secret technique to rejuvenate his youth.


    Seeing that hispanion did not believe him, He Ziang quickly became anxious.


    ¡°You know my character. If you don¡¯t trust me, you¡¯ll suffer a huge loss. At that time, we¡¯ll all die.¡¯


    ¡°Just be obedient. We¡¯ll discuss thister.¡±


    Jiang Ming noticed that He Ziang seemed to be in a daze the whole time and couldn¡¯t help but feel strange.


    No matter how much a person was in a daze, no matter how much they thought of a way to escape, they would not think for so long. Could it be that there werepanions present?


    Thinking of this, he also said to Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe in his heart,¡±


    There might be otherpanions around here. You guys have to be careful. Don¡¯t get caught by them. Your injuries haven¡¯t recovered yet.¡±


    ¡°If I suffer another heavy blow, it¡¯s very likely that I¡¯ll be paralyzed.¡± Sikong Wuyuan could not help but grit his teeth.


    This He Ziang was really difficult to resist. Now, he actually called hispanions over.


    ¡°This is great. We might as well go to the vige. When the vigers are present, they won¡¯t dare to act casually. After all, they still need to obtain the prestige of the vigers.


    Yuan Heshuo said,¡± That¡¯s true. But I feel that the vige is also a drug den. If we go there, more people will gather.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s still better than us being in the open while they¡¯re in the dark. They¡¯re plotting against us in the dark, right?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan said as his eyes became confused.


    He did not know what to do, but he felt that returning to the vige was the only feasible solution.


    Jiang Ming pondered.


    ¡°Let me think. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. If she¡¯s still not here, we¡¯ll go back to the vige.¡±


    ¡°We might as well find hispanions directly.¡±


    Yuan Hehe had other thoughts. He closed his eyes and released spiritual energy around him.


    The spiritual energy waves vibrated and told him something in response.


    ¡® I think I¡¯ve found that person,¡± Yuan Hehe quickly said.¡± But I can¡¯t pinpoint his exact location. He¡¯s been on the move the whole time.¡¯


    He Ziang, who was tied up, could not help but feel nervous.


    ¡°Why are you always walking around?¡± he asked Chen Shengli. Stop quickly.


    Don¡¯t let them discover you.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand?¡± Chen Shengli asked. This is a spell to save you. Only by constantly moving around can I find a chance to take you away.¡±


    He Ziang could not help but feel a headacheing on.


    How did he find such apanion? However, seeing that the other party wanted to save him, he could only endure it.


    At the thought of this, he said calmly to the other party,¡± Don¡¯t think like that.


    Just listen to me. Stop first. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    Meanwhile, Jiang Ming had already taken action.


    He set up an inescapable around him, andyers of enchantments began to spread in all directions. Soon, Chen Shengli was bound.


    Chen Shengli wanted to continue running around, but when he saw the scene in front of him, he could not help but panic and struggle.


    However, he had already been noticed by Jiang Ming.


    He quickly came in front of Chen Shengri, looked him up and  and found that it was a man who looked like He Ziang. He pulled her out and pushed her to He Ziangs side.


    ¡°Yourpanion is here to save you.¡±


    ¡°You were tied up really quickly,¡± He Ziang said with a bitter smile as he looked at Chen Shengri, who was tied up tightly.


    Chen Shengli was furious.


    ¡°It¡¯s all this man¡¯s fault for releasing the barrier. If he hadn¡¯t released the barrier, I would have been able to hold on for a while.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will be new peopleing to save uster. Master won¡¯t give up on us.¡±


    Jiang Ming heard it and nodded.¡± Then wait for your master toe.¡±


    He Ziang couldn¡¯t help butugh out of anger. He cursed in his heart,¡± Chen Shengri, you¡¯re really my good teammate. Now, it¡¯s great. What if Master gets caughtter?¡±


    However, Chen Shengri felt that He Ziang was making a mountain out of a molehill. He even looked at Jiang Ming and the others disdainfully.¡± Just the few of you are not enough to fill the gaps between my master¡¯s teeth. You even want to take my master away. You guys are thinking pretty well.¡±


    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re still thinking about your master killing us? Have you ever thought that your life is now in our hands? Are you afraid that we will attack you?¡± Sikong Wu Yuan felt that the person in front of him was quite annoying. He couldn¡¯t help butin.¡± No wonder he¡¯s He Ziangs partner. The two of them are really the same.¡±


    ¡°If you kill me, my master will definitely not let you off.¡± Chen Shengli said nonchntly.


    ¡°My master is the strongest person in this world. If you don¡¯t hurry up and beg for mercy from me, I will consider waiting for my master toe over and ask him to forgive you.¡±


    ¡°I think you really need to learn your lesson!¡±


    Yuan Hehe couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He stood up with all his strength and threw a big bag forward.


    Chen Shengri looked at him in disbelief.


    Feeling the pain on his face, Chen Shengli could not help but feel resentful.


    ¡°You actually treated me like this. Just you wait. I¡¯ll definitely let Master torture you to death!¡±


    ¡± Alright, alright, alright, torture, torture.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was still in a fit of anger at first, but he couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard that.


    He suddenly felt that Chen Shengli was just a fool who didn¡¯t know what to do.


    What was there to be calctive about? In any case, the other party¡¯s life was now in his hands.


    In a while, he, His Highness Savior, and Sikong Wuyuan would subdue his master. This fool probably wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything.


    Just as he was thinking this, Chen Shengri and He Ziangs expressions suddenly changed drastically. They began to panic and then spat out yellow liquid.


    Jiang Ming and the other two were stunned.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these two? Why did you suddenly be like this?¡±


    The two of them did not reply. Instead, they closed their eyes and fainted on the ground.


    Jiang Ming wanted to go forward to check, but a cloud of smoke suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking their vision.


    The smoke was quite choking, and the three of them could not help but cough.


    After a while, the smoke dispersed and the person disappeared.


    Sikong Wuyuan was enraged.


    ¡°This must be the work of their master. He probably just wanted to attract our attention. I really didn¡¯t expect their master to be so sinister.¡±


    Jiang Ming was quite open-minded.


    ¡°It seems that we have to return to the vige.¡±


    ¡± Yes,¡± Yuan Hehe tried to help Sikong Wuyuan up.¡± We only know everything when we get to the vige.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it myself.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan raised his hand to block and nodded.


    The vige was filled with danger, and he could not fall behind and drag them down..

 Chapter 1076 - 1076

    Chapter 1076:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The group arrived at the vige. There was no one in the vige. It was empty.


    Smoke rose from the chimneys in the house as if someone was cooking.


    Only then did Jiang Ming realize thatnterns had been hung in front of every household.


    However, they clearly did not see them when they came.


    At this moment, as if someone knew that they were here, the sound of horns and drums rang out again.


    Sikong Wuyuan realized that something was wrong. He said to Jiang Ming suspiciously in his heart, ¡°Jiu Zhu, this doesn¡¯t look like they are cooking. It looks more like they are going to cook us.¡±


    Yuan Hehe also heard his words and could not help but be terrified.


    ¡°Cook us? Are these vigers that vicious?¡±


    Jiang Ming coughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink. Let¡¯s wait and see. We¡¯ll knowter.¡¯


    In his heart, he was actually able to ept it.


    No matter what happened today, they had alreadye here. There was no other way out.


    Even if they really wanted to eat them, what could they do? He still had to go up and fight with them.


    Jiang Ming was resolute.


    At this moment, the vigers seemed to know that they had returned. They left their homes one after another, but their faces were gloomy.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming and the other two could not help but be stunned. Then, they realized that they were floating forward. It was as if they had no feet.


    They carried a sense of hostility and rushed straight to Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could not help but frown and fall to the ground.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The two of them could not help but be stunned. They looked at each other.


    Jiang Ming did not understand either. He went forward to help them up, but he saw that the group of people had arrived in front of him.


    They collectively reached out their hands, wanting to pull Jiang Ming and the other two over.


    Jiang Ming quickly raised his hand and released a hidden barrier in the middle. He directly blocked the advancement of these vigers.


    However, the vigers still did not give up. As if they were being controlled, they kept roaring at Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Jiang Ming did not want to bother about this. He ran to Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe to check.


    For some reason, the two of them were paralyzed and could not stand up at all.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt a headacheing on.


    ¡°How are we half paralyzed? There seems to be a problem. We didn¡¯t even meet those vigers. How did we be like this?¡±


    Yuan Hehe was also very confused. He angrily hit his legs, but he could not feel them.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my legs? It¡¯s really infuriating.¡±


    The vigers¡¯ loud voices could be heard.


    ¡± You will die. You will die soon.¡¯


    These words made Jiang Ming and the other two feel extremely ufortable.


    Jiang Ming looked at the vigers coldly. He raised his hand and released some spiritual energy.


    The spiritual energy transformed into ropes and tied the vigers up one by one.


    Every viger was tied up tightly.


    However, the vigers did not seem to care at all. Instead, they were still shouting. ¡°You¡¯re hurting us now, but you¡¯re only tying up your luck. You¡¯ll encounter a lot of difficultiester.¡¯


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming could not help but frown.


    Were these vigers controlled by something? How did they be like this?


    Sikong Wuyuan said irritably, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with these vigers? They were fine when we saw them just now, but now they seem to have been possessed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid theyre not possessed. I think they are being controlled,¡± Jiang Mingined while checking the issue with hispanions¡¯ bodies.


    However, he discovered that Sikong Wuyuan had suddenly gained a few strands of strange aura.


    Before he could think further, Yuan Hehe began to vomit. His eyes turned purple. He pointed at Sikong Wuyuan and said, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan smells strange. ¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming guessed the reason why they could not stand up and quickly sealed their five senses.


    However, the vigers seemed to be a little unhappy and kept grabbing at the barrier.


    They were clearly mortals, but they had indestructible bodies and even possessed strength that surpassed mortals.


    The sound of the vigers grabbing the barrier was very torturous. Jiang Ming and the other two could not help but frown.


    However, Sikong Wuyuan also showed the same symptoms as Yuan Hehe.


    Jiang Ming knew that if he did not solve the problem now, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe would be in danger.


    At this moment, a monk in a robe suddenly descended from the sky.


    The monk held the prayer beads in his left hand and ced his right hand on his chest. He muttered to himself, ¡°You viins! How dare you trespass into the vige and hurt the vigers! Your crimes are unforgivable!¡±


    These words made Jiang Mingugh out of anger.


    They trespassed into the vige? They were brought in by the vigers.


    They wanted to hurt the vigers? The vigers were the ones who wanted to take their lives.


    Even though they felt ufortable, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were also speechless.


    Yuan Hehe cursed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been around for a while, but I¡¯ve never met someone who can distort the truth so well. Today, I¡¯ve opened my eyes. You¡¯re really the first.¡±


    The monk¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. A jade scepter symbol appeared on his forehead, and a golden lotus flower appeared in his hand.


    Hun!


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    Was he so feminine? Was the attack actually a golden lotus?


    When the monk sensed this, he immediately felt angry.


    How ignorant! They did not even know what the golden lotus was!


    However, being killed by the golden lotus was also a kind of honor.


    After thinking it through, he blew at the golden lotus in his hand.


    The golden lotus immediately released a wave of power that was transmitted to the vigers.


    In an instant, they underwent earth-shattering changes and even gained some spiritual energy.


    The vigers quickly knocked out a crack on the barrier.


    Seeing the crack, the monk was pleased with himself.


    He knew that no one could withstand the power of the golden lotus.


    However, it did not take long for him to stop smiling.


    Ever since a crack appeared in the barrier that blocked the vigers, no matter what the vigers did, the crack did not expand.


    It had been some time now, but there was still only a small crack in the barrier.


    His wish of Jiang Ming and the other two dying when the barrier was broken did note true at all.


    This gave Jiang Ming time to act. He quickly found the source of Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe¡¯s difort and used his spiritual energy to eliminate it.


    He was afraid that something would happen to their bodies again, so he fed them quick-recovery pills..

 Chapter 1077 - 1077

    Chapter 1077:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Seeing this, the monk¡¯s face fell even more.


    Who was Jiu Zhu? How could his barrier be so powerful that even the power of the golden lotus could not deal with it?


    Could it be that Jiu Zhu was someone who used a secret technique like the Rejuvenation Technique and was actually an old demon?


    But even old demons should not be able to block the power of the golden lotus, right?


    He wanted to see who Jiu Zhu was!


    ¡°Your face is so angry that it doesn¡¯t look good. Do you feel okay?¡±


    After Yuan Hehe was done, he looked at the monk impatiently and felt extremely refreshed.


    He loved seeing people like him unhappy!


    ¡°I¡¯m just ying around with some mutts.¡± The monk sneered. ¡°Some mutts really think they¡¯re very powerful.¡±


    As he spoke, he blew the golden lotus a few more times.


    A few sharp horns immediately appeared on it, and these sharp horns instantly transferred to the bodies of the children among the vigers.


    In less than a second, these children instantly turned into demons with fiery chariots and spears.


    Jiang Ming looked at it for a long time and did not react.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe burst outughing.


    ¡°How shy. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that they¡¯re putting on a show!¡±


    Yuan Hehe made a face at the monk.


    Sikong Wuyuan was moreposed, but he looked at the monk with disdain. His eyes were clearly filled with scorn.


    The monk was not angry. He just watched from the side.


    He did not believe that Jiu Zhu¡¯s barrier could not be broken even after he added some more power.


    Jiang Ming, on the other hand, was rtively calm. He stood at the side without moving.


    The barrier had not been broken yet. The monk seemed to have been thinking about how to break through the barrier.


    Then, he would wait until the barrier was broken. It was just the right time to preserve his stamina.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could not help but feel curious.


    They did not know when this barrier would be broken, nor did they know how stable it was.


    However, in their hearts, they still hoped that the barrier couldst a little longer.


    In this way, the vigers¡¯ stamina would be exhausted. On the contrary, they had a better chance of winning the battle.


    With this thought in mind, they were also prepared, and their hearts were filled with vignce.


    However, after waiting for a long time, the barrier did not show any signs of breaking.


    The monk could not help but feel anxious. He puffed up his cheeks and blew at the golden lotus a few more times.


    Why couldn¡¯t he break through the barrier? What exactly was the problem? Could it be that the spiritual energy of the golden lotus flower was no longer presentable?


    Although his heart was filled with doubts, the monk did not forget to maintain his calm on the surface. He still maintained his stoic expression. Yuan Hehe had been observing his expression. Seeing that his expression did not change at all, he could not help but mutter to himself, ¡°He¡¯s really calm.¡± At this time, due to the excessive consumption of stamina, the vigers could not keep up. They began to gradually copse one by one.


    Seeing this, the monk¡¯s expression changed.


    He knew that none of these vigers were useful.


    Then, he injected a portion of spiritual energy into them. The vigers stood up one after another. Their eyes were bloodshot, and they were obviously full of energy.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but be dumbstruck.


    Although he did not want to admit the strength of this monk, it was enough to show that this monk was rather formidable.


    Yuan Hehe was extremely nervous as he stared at the barrier in front of him.


    If they were not careful, they would all die.


    He had seen such a phenomenon before. At that time, even the person who released the barrier was attacked.


    At that time, that person was covered in injuries and had lost his life. Now that things hade to this, he was really worried that their situation would be the same as what he had seen before.


    While he was thinking about this, the children had already made their move.


    They used countless fireballs to hit the barrier.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he suddenly thought of a wonderful n. He raised his hand and changed the barrier above.


    He used his spiritual energy to increase its sticity.


    With this sticity, the fireballs that were about to hit it were bounced back. Those children were immediately hit and fell to the ground.


    However, these children were not mature. When they fell to the ground, they


    immediately started crying.


    The cries were deafening. Jiang Ming had expected it and injected some spiritual energy into himself, Sikong Wuyuan, and Yuan Hehe, making their hearing extremely weak.


    This way, they could not hear the cries of the children.


    However, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe understood how miserable their cries were. For a moment, they could not help but rejoice.


    Fortunately, they had Jiu Zhu. Otherwise, they would probably be dead by now.


    What the monk hated the most was the sound of children crying. When he heard this, he frowned.


    The sound was deafening. He hated children.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Seeing the children crying extremely loudly, he could not help but shout at them.


    Yuan Hehe secretlyughed.


    The monk was asking for trouble now, right?


    However, the moment the cries became louder, the vigers seemed to have gone crazy. They continuously attacked the barrier as if they did not care about their lives.


    However, despite this, the barrier still showed no signs of being broken.


    The monk had originally had hope because they had be motivated. He was watching from the side, but he did not expect that the barrier would not be broken. He could not help but lose his patience.


    ¡°What a bunch of good-for-nothings! It¡¯s been so long, but this barrier is still the same as before. I guess I¡¯ll have to break it!¡±


    He cursed and decided to take back the golden lotus, intending to shake it open himself.


    However, Jiang Ming did not intend to give him such an opportunity. He had already sneaked behind the monk when he was not paying attention. He stole his treasure bag.


    ¡°Where do you want to run to?¡±


    He deliberately smiled sinisterly behind the monk.


    The monk could not help but jump in fright. He hurriedly turned his head and ced his hand in the direction of the treasure bag.


    When he realized that it was not there, he could not help but find it strange.


    The monk was dumbfounded..

 Chapter 1078 - 1078

    Chapter 1078:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As he looked down, the monk¡¯s face darkened.


    His waist, which should have been carrying something, was empty. There was no trace of the treasure bag.


    ¡°It¡¯s you! You must have taken my treasure bag. Hand it over!¡±


    Thinking about it casually, the monk felt that something was wrong. He looked up and red at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°How can I return something that I took so much effort to get?¡± Jiang Ming asked with a faint smile. ¡°Besides, whoever finds it will get it. Don¡¯t even think about taking it away.¡±


    As he said that, he raised his hand and shot out lightning des at the monk. The lightning des exploded with his movements like firecrackers.


    The monk did not take them seriously at all. He did not even dodge and went forward to grab Jiang Ming.


    However, he had underestimated the power of Jiang Mings lightning des. After a while, he felt extremely sore.


    When he turned his head again, he did not know when it had happened, but his clothes were all torn and stained with blood. It was obvious that he was injured by Jiang Mings lightning des.


    The monk could not help but be shocked.


    These were just ordinary lightning des, and in the end, he suffered such a heavy blow. Wasn¡¯t this too strange?


    Normally, he would have been fine even if he did not retaliate against an attack that was a hundred times stronger than this.


    Jiu Zhu¡¯s lightning des were too special. Could it be that he had secretly cultivated some secret technique?


    However, he was just a young kid. What kind of peerless technique could he really have? The lightning des this time were probably just a coincidence.


    Thinking of this, the monk still did not intend to take Jiang Ming seriously and continued to move forward.


    He mocked him as he walked forward.


    ¡°I thought you had great ability, kid. In the end, it¡¯s just this. Don¡¯t look at the wounds on my body. They¡¯re actually nothing. Don¡¯t think that you can beat me by yourself. If you know what¡¯s good for you, beg for mercy and tell me why this barrier won¡¯t be destroyed. I can still let you go.¡±


    Although Jiang Ming¡¯s technique was not very good, the barrier was indeed very strong and tenacious.


    He had to learn Jiang Mings secret technique no matter what. He might be able to use it in the future.


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming could not help butugh.


    The monk was ambitious.


    He wanted him to beg for mercy and he also wanted his secret technique. What a good n.


    He would be a fool to follow the monk¡¯s wishes.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe watched from the side and could not help but worry.


    They did not know the monk¡¯s strength, but since he could take out a high-grade magic tool like the golden lotus, it meant that he was not weak.


    Although Jiang Ming was also very powerful, he did not have a lot of experience. Moreover, the monk was obviously much older than him. He might have seen all kinds of unimaginable spells.


    Jiang Ming might lose this battle.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, I think you should pretend to beg the monk for mercy.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but say.


    ¡°No, he will only get worse.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not expect Sikong Wuyuan to say this, but he knew that he was worried about him. He conjured a sharp de in his hand and nned to fight the monk.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble,¡±


    The monk snorted again and attacked Jiang Ming with his bare hands.


    Jiang Ming also calmly stepped forward to fight. He was slow and unhurried.


    However, the more he fought, the more the monk felt that his spiritual energy was being consumed.


    Jiang Ming felt that his spiritual energy was getting more and more abundant.


    ¡°You¡¯re a monster that absorbs spiritual energy!¡¯


    Realizing something, the monk widened his eyes and cursed him.


    However, there was nothing he could do. He simply threw out a smoke grenade and ran away.


    It was difficult for him to deal with such a monster. It was better to retreat.


    Jiu Zhu actually had an ability that even he did not have. This was too strange. He had to look into it!


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded. However, the monk was gone, so they could not ask further.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were contused.


    Why did he run away so soon after the fight? Why was the monk so afraid of Jiu Zhu?


    Jiang Ming could actually absorb spiritual energy? There should not be such a secret technique to absorb spiritual energy in this world, right? How did Jiang Ming learn it?


    What else could Jiu Zhu do? Was there an even more terrifying ability toe?


    This information made them unable to think straight.


    Without the monk, the vigers¡¯ spiritual energy dissipated. They had used too much strength, but in the end, they were exhausted, and they copsed to the ground.


    Jiang Ming checked everyone¡¯s breathing and found that they were all dead. He could not help but sigh.


    These vigers could be considered victims.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe¡¯s attention was also shifted over and they sighed.


    The entire vige was gone. They never wanted to see such an oue.


    The monk was really cruel!


    The sound of pping could be heard, and the three of them realized that one of the children was still alive.


    ¡°Mr. Blind is in the valley.¡±


    The drooling child raised his head and smiled foolishly. He looked at Jiang Ming and the other two.


    ¡°What?¡± Yuan Hehe could not help but shiver. He looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°There seems to be something wrong with this child.¡±


    In that instant, he felt like he was in a trance. The child seemed to have transformed. He had a huge bloody mouth that was opened wide.


    ¡°Oh my god.¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not help but take a few steps back and shake his head.


    However, he realized that the child had returned to his previous expression.


    ¡°Yuan Hehe, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sikong Wuyuan asked with concern. ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯ve seen a demon?¡±


    Yuan Hehe took a deep breath. He did not dare to exin the situation in front of him, so he could only tell him in his heart.


    Sikong Wuyuan was stunned for a moment. He could not help but go up to check on the child¡¯s condition.


    If what Yuan Hehe saw was true, they might be in danger.


    ¡°This child is the only one left in the entire vige, and he¡¯s not clear-headed.


    Let¡¯s go and find the blind man ording to what he said.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s thoughts were clear as he looked ahead.


    At this moment, a strange fragrance lingered at the tip of his nose, and he could not help but frown.


    What was this fragrance? What was it?


    Just as he was thinking about it, Sikong Wuyuan suddenly retreated. His eyes were filled with surprise and panic as he stammered, ¡°He¡­ He can really transform.¡¯


    His words sounded a little strange. Jiang Ming turned to look at him.. ¡°Are you sick?¡±

 Chapter 1079 - 1079

    Chapter 1079:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As he spoke, Jiang Ming was about to ce his hand on Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s forehead, but thetter dodged.


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. He was about to speak, but Sikong Wuyuan spoke first. Moreover, he sounded frightened.


    ¡°You¡­ On your head¡­¡±


    He stuttered as if he was frightened.


    ¡°On my head?¡±


    Jiang Ming covered his head and nced at Sikong Wuyuan. Unexpectedly, his next words rendered him speechless.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you have fleas on your head.¡±


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    He seriously suspected that Sikong Wuyuan was possessed by something.


    However, there was one more person who said that.


    Yuan Hehe pointed at Jiang Mings head. His eyes were filled with shock. ¡°Ning Caichen, there are really fleas.¡±


    Jiang Ming touched his head and said helplessly, ¡°Where did the flease from? It¡¯s as if you¡¯re possessed.¡± Unexpectedly, Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan pointed at each other and said, ¡°You have fleas on your head too.¡±.


    Jiang Ming did not just feel that these two people were possessed by something. They were simply insane.


    Just as he was thinking about it, he realized that the child had poured some fine powder into his palm.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said as he blew at the powder. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everythings alright. ¡±


    Jiang Ming felt a headacheing on.


    What was this child doing?


    Turning his head, he found Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe both unconscious on the ground.


    ¡°Guys! What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang Ming was confused, and his eyes were filled with disbelief.


    He looked around and saw that there was only him and this child left.


    Jiang Ming started to look at the child. The child suddenly stood up. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you fall?¡±


    Jiang Ming was instantly enlightened.


    ¡± It looks like you¡¯re ying dumb. No wonder Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were so hallucinating so badly that they said they had fleas.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    The child¡¯s body burst into intense mes, and the ground was dyed red.


    ¡°You must know that this is a world of ughter.¡±


    He panted heavily and roared at Jiang Ming. It was as if his body weighed a thousand pounds.


    A lion¡¯s spirit body appeared in front of him and rushed straight at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming frowned. He pointed his palm at the air and drew a square shield.


    The lion had already rushed over, and its roar was heard. The shield also blocked the lion¡¯s way, but Jiang Ming did not feel the impact.


    ¡°Children will still be children.¡¯


    Taking advantage of this moment, he quickly shot out silver needles with his right hand, forcing the child to retreat.


    The child felt a ray of light shining on his eyes. He could not open his eyes at all.


    When he finally opened his eyes, Jiang Ming had already appeared in front of him.


    ¡°You finally opened your eyes.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled, but he grabbed his neck and threw him aside.


    Intense pain swept through the child¡¯s entire body. The child frowned and rubbed his buttocks. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    He became frustrated.


    He had clearly nned everything, but why didn¡¯t Jiu Zhu feel anything at all?


    He had released a knockout powder that made people hallucinate.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming was getting closer and closer, the child could not help but ask this. He clenched his fists tightly.


    No matter what, he could not lose.


    He had to win and avenge the entire vige!


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®why?¡±¡®


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment before he understood.


    This child might have used some sort of knockout powder, but he seemed very normal and was not affected at all.


    However, he did not know why either.


    He did not expect himself to be safe and sound. However, he could not say that he did not know, right?


    Unexpectedly, the child seemed to understand Jiang Mings inner thoughts. He said in disbelief, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know?¡±


    He quickly rejected this idea.


    How was this possible?


    If he did not know, then it meant that his powder had no effect on Jiu Zhu.


    However, only people with extremely terrifying strength could achieve this.


    The man in front of him was obviously still very young. How could such a young person reach such strength?


    Secondly, this powder also had the specific effect of absorbing spiritual energy. Even if Jiu Zhu was very powerful, he could feel a portion of the spiritual energy absorbed.


    However, he could not feel any spiritual energy at all. This was too strange.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say this, but I really don¡¯t know.¡± Jiang Ming smiled awkwardly.


    He was very confused.


    Could it be that the powder was used incorrectly? Or would it just affect a few people? This was truly inconceivable.


    ¡°Hey, why are you in a daze when I¡¯m talking?¡±


    The child was extremely dissatisfied, and his eyes were cold.


    He hated it when people were in a daze when he asked Questions.


    ¡°Brat, your life is now in my hands.¡±


    Jiang Ming sized him up, but his eyes were fixed on Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    ¡°Heh, who do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like this!¡±


    The child did not think that Jiang Ming was a threat, so he sneered.


    He had something even more powerful in his hands. Jiu Zhu would definitely


    Seeing that the child seemed to be confused about the current situation, Jiang Ming raised his hand and brought it down.


    Some powder suddenly appeared in front of him. Jiang Ming felt a choking sensation, and then he saw the child in front of him with his mouth wide open.


    While the child was in a daze, Jiang Ming quickly tied him up.


    The child looked at the rope on his body and could not help but be shocked.


    This powder was exactly what he wanted to use, but who would have thought that it would have no effect on Jiu Zhu?


    If it had worked, Jiu Zhu¡¯s eyes would have gone blind, and his flesh and bones would have rotted.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but feel indignant.


    Why? When he first encountered this powder, he had already experienced bone-piercing pain, but Jiu Zhu seemed to be safe and sound.


    Why was this?


    He sighed in his heart and shouted at Jiang Ming again. ¡°Jiu Zhu, don¡¯t think that you can hurt me just because you tied me up. Mr. Blind won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming could not help but snort. Who was this person this child had mentioned?


    He did not know how many people had told him this, but the final result was not very good.


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    The child suddenly had a bitter look on his face. Immediately after, his eyes were bloodshot, and his hands were covered with an astonishing number of patterns.


    Jiang Ming looked at it strangely. He raised his hand and released his spiritual energy at him, forcefully pouring his spiritual energy into the child¡¯s body. There was a turbid aura that did not belong to this child covering it. Jiang Ming tried to get rid of the aura, but he could not seed..

 Chapter 1080 - 1080

    Chapter 1080:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the end, the child¡¯s body was swollen, and Jiang Ming was affected by the ck gas.


    He staggered, and his breathing was rapid. His internal organs were under pressure, and he was about to suffocate.


    In a trance, he seemed to see the shell in his pocket fly out automatically. It brought with it a suction force and sucked all the ck gas out of his body.


    Jiang Ming closed his eyes and felt that his physical condition was beginning to improve.


    After a while, he realized that he seemed to be more energetic and stronger than before.


    When he opened his eyes again, he saw Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe, who werepletely unharmed, looking at him with worried expressions.


    Jiang Ming was surprised. He clearly remembered that the three of them were in danger.


    ¡°You guys¡­ Aren¡¯t you¡­? Uh..


    He was slightly surprised and did not know where to start.


    ¡°Your shell saved us,¡± Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe said in unison.


    ¡°Shell?¡±


    Jiang Ming was still a little confused. He suddenly remembered the scene he had seen before and suddenly became worried.


    After absorbing so many evil things, he wondered how the shell was doing.


    He looked to the side and immediately found the shell.


    The shell was green and purple and had some strange patterns on it.


    The patterns were faintly discernible. Jiang Ming touched the shell and found that there were rough grooves on it.


    This shell might still be salvageable.


    With this thought in mind, he took out some fine spiritual energy from his hand and covered the shell with it.


    ¡°Hehe, you still want to save the shell? That¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for the shell, you would have died by now.¡±


    The child held on with hisst bit of strength. His eyes were filled with hatred


    as he rushed toward Jiang Ming and the other two.


    ¡°Things are different now. What else do you want to do to us?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan narrowed his eyes. An axe appeared in his hand, and he swung it over.


    The two forces collided, and a ray of light burst out.


    Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe were also illuminated by the light. When they saw everything clearly again, they found Sikong Wuyuan and the child lying on the ground.


    It did not look like anything major had happened, but cracks had already appeared on the ground.


    ¡°Could it be that Sikong Wuyuan¡­¡±


    Yuan Hehe looked at Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s pained expression and could not help but feel nervous.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry,¡± Jiang Ming said with certainty.


    Yuan Hehe was still worried. He got up to check on Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s injuries.


    Jiang Ming did not care about this. He continued to gather his spiritual energy into the shell, trying to heal it.


    However, the shell did not react at all. The ck gas hadpletely seeped into it, not giving Jiang Ming a chance to eliminate it.


    ¡°Hey,e on.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but sigh. His eyes were filled with helplessness.


    Although this shell had not been with him for long, he still wanted to save it.


    Just as he was thinking this, the shell suddenly shed with some light.


    Although it was faintly discernible and very weak, it gave Jiang Ming hope.


    He hurriedly injected some spiritual energy into it, but this spiritual energy suddenly disappeared.


    He could not help but be stunned.


    Was there really no way to save the shell?


    At this moment, the shell suddenly began to shine again, just like before.


    However, this time, the sh of light became bigger and brighter.


    Jiang Ming could not help but smile.


    It seemed that the shell had survived.


    As soon as this thought passed, the shell flew back into his pocket. It was radiant, and the color of the shell had changed.


    On the other side, Yuan Hehe also found that Sikong Wuyuan was fine and could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    Then, they realized that the vige had suddenly caught on fire.


    The fire spread extremely quickly and was extremely strong.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could not help but stare at it with their mouths agape.


    Weren¡¯t they dealing with this child here just now? How did the vige spontaneouslybust?


    However, they did not have time to think about it anymore.


    Now that the fire had spread to where they were, if they did not retreat, they would also be burned.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave quickly,¡± Jiang Ming said to Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    He felt strange as he spoke.


    Who started this fire?


    They were puzzled. When they reached a safe ce, they realized that the mes had spread into the forest.


    ¡°We¡¯ll all die if we stay here any longer,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said, dumbfounded.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t let us die.¡¯


    Jiang Ming felt that there should still be some hope.


    Seeing that the fire was getting bigger and bigger, he raised his hand and cast a barrier on the spot.


    However, the me seemed to be controlled by someone, It instantly rushed toward them.


    However, the barrier blocked the mes.


    Sikong Wuyuan originally thought that they were all going to be burned to death. Seeing this, he could not help but be stunned.


    How was this possible? What kind of power was this?


    In fact, Jiang Ming did not quite understand, but he realized something.


    They had to think of a new n.


    Now that the mes were everywhere, they had no way out. They had to work hard to find another way.


    Yuan Hehe inhaled some smoke and could not help but choke and cough.


    Smoke lingered. Although the barrier could block the mes, it could not block the smoke at all.


    Jiang Ming looked at Sikong Wuyuan, who was also choking, and he could not help but feel nervous.


    ording to their current situation, if they did not leave, they would easily die. Even if they did not burn to death, the smoke would kill them.


    At this moment, a bell rang. It sounded extremely close to them.


    Jiang Ming could not help but look around, but he could not find any trace of the bell.


    He felt strange.


    Where did this belle from? Could it be that it came from the same person who set the fire?


    Before they could figure it out, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe started to feel pain and fell to the ground.


    They could not speak.


    Things just kept happening to them.


    Jiang Ming quickly gave them some pills.


    With these pills to keep them alive, they did not feel as much pain.


    However, immediately after, many sharp des suddenly shot into the barrier.


    If one did not look carefully, one would not be able to tell such a thing had happened.


    The sharp des were transparent, and they were obviously poisonous.


    Jiang Ming immediately understood.


    Someone wanted to kill them all.


    No matter what, they could not let that person seed. They had to escape from here.


    Just as he was thinking that he wanted to enter the fire directly, he was stopped by Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe, who had discovered his n. ¡°Ning Caichen, what are you doing?¡± the two men asked in disbelief..

 Chapter 1081 - 1081

    Chapter 1081:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Do you want to die? Even if there¡¯s no hope, you can¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Jiang Ming understood what they were thinking. He exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to die. I just think this fire might be an illusion. I want to check it out. Anyway, even if the fire is real, I¡¯ve already wrapped myself in spiritual energy. It¡¯s unlikely for the mes to touch me. Even if they do, I won¡¯t be too injured.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t let you take the risk. We have to leave this ce. Just stay here. What if something happenster?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yuan Hehe chimed in. ¡°The three of us have always depended on each other. It doesn¡¯t make sense if one of us gets hurt.¡±


    After saying this, Yuan Hehe began to cough violently, and Sikong Wuyuan followed suit.


    Due to the strength of the mes, the smoke became thicker and thicker.


    Jiang Ming heard a voice again, but it was a human voice. ¡°Do you want to live? Give me all your spiritual energy, and I¡¯ll let you leave.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe also heard this voice.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but spit on the ground.


    ¡°Even if we die, we can¡¯t give you our spiritual energy. If we give you our spiritual energy, what if you hurt people with it?¡±


    ¡°l knew it. How could those vigers all die like that? You probably orchestrated this entire thing?¡±


    Yuan Hehe red angrily and released his spiritual energy randomly in all directions, but the mes did not weaken at all.


    Not only that, but a candlelight suddenly appeared above the mes.


    The candlelight was very far away from Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    When they came closer to take a look, they realized that it was not candlelight, but a shooting star.


    The meteor shed past and hit the barrier, causing an explosion.


    However, the barrier did not budge. Yuan Hehe was still in a state of shock. He muttered to himself, ¡°Ning Caichen, it seems that the person in the dark really wants to kill us. He doesn¡¯t want to give us any chance of survival. He keeps trying to break through the barrier and kill us.¡±


    Perhaps not all of the vigers had died. Some of them were still alive.


    Jiang Ming suddenly felt something strange and could not help but frown.


    Although they had seen the vigerse, he remembered that the women who were washing their clothes were not there.


    Moreover, the actions and words of these vigers seemed to be very stiff. Those who did not know better would think that they were puppets.


    This made him suspicious.


    Were those vigers even real?


    However, he could not think about this anymore. The meteors kept falling and hitting the barrier again and again.


    Although the barrier was still holding on, Jiang Ming knew that it would not be able to hold on for long.


    He had already used up a portion of his spiritual energy, and the spiritual energy consumed by the barrier he had created had already reached its limit.


    This barrier was stabilized ording to the state of his body. Now that his body was rather weak, the stability naturally no longer existed.


    Sikong Wuyuan smiled. ¡°Those meteors are nothing against your barrier. Your barrier is strong. It can withstand any blow.¡±


    Yuan Hehe looked at the barrier and pondered. ¡°Don¡¯t let them have any chance to enter.¡¯


    Jiang Ming thought that this suggestion was good and quickly said, ¡°You guys can try putting in your spiritual energy too.¡±


    However, he was a little worried.


    His spiritual energy was notpatible with Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s and Yuan Hehe¡¯s, so he did not know if their abilities would work.


    Sikong Wuyuan nodded in agreement when he heard what Jiang Ming said.


    He and Yuan Hehe stood opposite each other and put their hands together.


    Their spiritual energy was connected and directly entered the barrier.


    In an instant, Jiang Mings worries were also eliminated.


    The barrier was extremely stable and fused extremely well with their spiritual energy.


    The three of them were surprised by the fusion. Yuan Hehe had originally wanted to try it out, but he did not expect it to work.


    He could not help but be surprised. He looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, I didn¡¯t expect our spiritual energy to bepatible. This will definitely be of great use in the future.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    Sikong Wuyuan started to think.


    ¡°Logically speaking, our spiritual energy should not bepatible. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? But it¡¯s a good thing that we can fuse them.¡±


    Jiang Ming shrugged indifferently.


    At this moment, the me suddenly jumped up and rushed toward Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Although they were protected, they could feel the heat.


    Yuan Hehe could not help but loosen his cor. ¡°It¡¯s too hot in here. The smoke is suffocating. Are we going to die here?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s eyes widened, and he quickly took out a sword from his pocket.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try flying on a sword. We might be able to seed.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that this method was good and nodded.


    However, Sikong Wuyuan discovered that his sword was just like an ordinary sword. There was no way to use spiritual energy to control the sword to fly.


    He could not help but fiddle with it. Looking at the sword from all directions, he muttered to himself, ¡°Could it be that this sword has already rusted? Is it old? Why is there no reaction?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jiang Mingforted him.¡± Take a look.¡±


    However, Yuan Hehe was already choking on the thick smoke. He was also coughing out blood.


    Jiang Ming realized that the situation was dangerous. He quickly took his sword and started to look for the problem himself.


    As he watched, he muttered to himself, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, take a look at Yuan Hehe first. Don¡¯t let him encounter any danger. I should be able to repair this sword.¡¯


    Seeing that the sword was obviously intact but was unable to be used, Jiang Ming simply condensed his spiritual energy and directly infused it into the sword.


    He did not believe that the sword would not react at all when he did this. The sword lit up. Jiang Ming was pleasantly surprised and tried to control the sword again.


    This time, he seeded.


    He hurriedly brought Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe to step on the sword and fly out together.


    The smoke and mes instantly disappeared. Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows andnded with the two of them.


    At this moment, a blind man soared into the sky. He faced the distance and did not look at Jiang Ming and the other two, but his aura was pressing down on them.


    Jiang Ming snorted coldly. He was not afraid at all.


    The mastermind was here.


    It was time to settle the score.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe tidied their clothes, their eyes cold. This was probably the blind man that the child had mentioned. ¡°The setting sun is infinitely beautiful, but it¡¯s close to dusk.¡±


    The blind man stroked the strings of his zither and yed slowly..

 Chapter 1082 - 1082: 1082

    Chapter 1082 - 1082: 1082


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming grinned. ¡°You really know how to put on an act. What did you do to us just now? Don¡¯t you have any idea? If we didn¡¯t use our spiritual energy to escape, would you be cheering for our deaths now?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan stepped forward, wanting to grab the blind man.


    the blind man probably would not listen to him. He would only mock them. He would not apologize or beg for mercy.


    From the looks of it, they had to reason with the blind man.


    He saw the blind man was very close to him, but when he went over, he realized the blind man was a hundred meters away from him.


    Seeing the distance, he could not help but be stunned. Then, he clenched his fists and wanted to continue moving forward.


    However, he realized the distance between the two of them had widened again. It was as if it was intentional.


    However, he did not see the blind man move at all.


    Yuan Hehe watched as the two of them kept moving like this and could not help but be confused.


    He knew that Sikong Wuyuan wanted to beat him up, but he did not expect that the blind man would be able to stay where he was and pull away from Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but be shocked. Then, he looked up at the blind man and wanted to go forward again.


    However, the result he got was still the same, and he could not help but feel frustrated.


    What was going on?


    Jiang Ming could not tell the reason, but he wanted to give it a try. He lifted his foot and wanted to approach the blind man.


    Then, he realized that he was in the same situation as Sikong Wuyuan. He immediately understood.


    the blind man was afraid they would attack him, so he used an unknown secret technique.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks here!¡± Yuan Hehe snorted coldly.


    At this point, he set up a barrier around himself and the blind man, blocking the blind man¡¯s path.


    He did not believe the blind man would still be able to keep a distance from


    rum after doing so.


    Thinking of this, Yuan Hehe went up to the blind man and got the same result as before.


    He could not help but feel angry.


    What was going on?


    Jiang Ming saw this and decided to follow Yuan Hehe¡¯s example. In the end, he realized that his result was very different from Yuan Hehe¡¯s.


    He sessfully approached the blind man and touched his shoulder.


    The blind man could not help but be shocked.


    ¡°How did you do it?¡±


    Now that it was the blind man¡¯s turn to ask, Yuan Hehe could not help butugh out loud.


    ¡°l see that you don¡¯t have many skills. You¡¯re just bluffing here.¡±


    As he spoke, he also wanted to get close to the blind man, but he realized that it was still impossible. He scratched his head.


    ¡°l really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Why is only Jiu Zhu able to get close to the blind man?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan pulled him back and said to Yuan Hehe in his heart, ¡°This is probably because Jiu Zhu¡¯s spiritual energy is more powerful than ours. That¡¯s why he was able to get close to the blind man. We¡¯ll wait to cultivate our spiritual energy so that we can be like Jiu Zhu.¡±


    Thetter part of his words was obviously meant to appease Yuan Hehe.


    Yuan Hehe understood what he meant. He could only say helplessly, ¡°Then let¡¯s support him from behind. When the blind man wants to do something to


    Jiu Zhu, we can stop him.¡±


    As he spoke, the blind man started ying the zither.


    The sound of the zither was faint and endless.


    Jiang Ming frowned.


    This song had a tragic feeling, as if it was signaling their end.


    As if he had thought of something, Jiang Ming subconsciously raised his hand and released a barrier. The barrier directly blocked the blind man¡¯s attack.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe also realized at this moment the blind man¡¯s zither was different from an ordinary zither.


    They looked closely and saw some powder suddenlying out of the zither.


    The powder was faintly discernible, but Jiang Ming felt a little scared.


    It was not the first time they had seen such powder, but this powder was probably something that could kill them directly.


    At this moment, an inexplicable wind suddenly blew. Jiang Ming subconsciously pulled Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe back.


    He could tell that the blind man had probably calcted everything and was waiting for them toe.


    The blind man started ying the zither faster and faster, and the strings were vibrating. Although Sikong Wuyuan did not feel anything, he suddenly realized there seemed to be a few thin threads floating in the air, and he could not help but feel terrified.


    Jiang Ming also saw it clearly. A sharp de quickly appeared in his hand.


    With the sharp de in hand, his speed increased as he cut through the thin threads.


    However, what he did not expect was that in an instant, the thread would suddenly be longer. It wanted to pierce through Jiang Mings body.


    Yuan Hehe quickly stepped forward and protected Jiang Ming, but it also gave the thread a chance to attack.


    An ear-piercing sound rang in Jiang Mings ears. He watched helplessly as Yuan Hehe¡¯s blood sshed onto his body.


    Yuan Hehe fell to the ground like a puppet whose strings had been cut. Sikong Wuyuan panicked and tried to catch Yuan Hehe, but he failed. Another thin thread found him.


    He was lucky enough to dodge the thin thread, but he did not manage to dodge the blind man¡¯s other attacks.


    The blind man had already thrown out a sword and plunged it into his heart.


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan! Yuan Hehe!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not believe it. He rushed forward to save them, but he heard Yuan Hehe¡¯s voice,


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. He can¡¯t touch me. The blind man isn¡¯t much.¡±


    This voice was definitely Yuan Hehe¡¯s. Jiang Ming was about to heave a sigh of relief, but he suddenly remembered that He Ziang would imitate their tone and voice, so he immediately became vignt.


    What if the person who fell just now was really Yuan Hehe? No matter what, he had to go up and confirm it.


    Thinking of this, he wanted to rush over, but he was pulled back by an invisible force.


    Not only that, but he also instantly realized that this power was unleashed by Yuan Hehe.


    However, Sikong Wuyuan had clearly fallen. If he had made a move just now, he would have been able to support him.


    The blind man could not understand Yuan Hehe¡¯s actions, but he suddenlyughed mockingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself! I can see through your tricks!¡±


    He strummed the zither again, and a stone instantly smashed into Yuan Hehe¡¯s head.


    The Yuan Hehe standing there instantly turned into a block of wood.


    Yuan Hehe did not expect to be discovered, and he could not help but feel troubled.


    He really did not expect the blind man to be smart enough to figure it out.


    However, it did not matter. He felt that Jiu Zhu would definitely be able to resolve it.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming also realized the blind man seemed to be relying on the zither in his hand to attack. He suddenly had an idea..

 Chapter 1083 - 1083: 1083

    Chapter 1083 - 1083: 1083


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    If Jiang Ming destroyed this zither, would the blind man be an ordinary person?


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Ming took advantage of the fact that Yuan Hehe was pulling the blind man and quickly went over. He then released a few strands of spiritual energy.


    The spiritual energy instantly cut off the zither strings in the blind man¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Brat, do you really think I can¡¯t live without my zither?¡±


    To his surprise, the blind man was extremely calm. He even threw the zither to the side as if he did not care at all.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but be dumbstruck.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this zither your favorite item? Why are you throwing it away just like that? How can you still attack?¡±


    In his opinion, those who were blind or deaf basically relied on one thing to survive. He really could not imagine that the blind man could do this.


    The blind manughed. ¡°Old monk, you sure know how to talk. You don¡¯t think the blind are all useless, do you?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan fell silent.


    He felt that if he nodded, he would beughed at by the blind man.


    He wanted to avoid looking stupid.


    Jiang Ming did not care about his ego. He went directly behind the blind man and nned to give him a blow.


    The best way now was to make the blind man beg for mercy willingly.


    The blind man seemed to know that Jiang Ming was behind him. He turned his head in the next second and muttered to himself, ¡°You can¡¯t beat me at all.


    Just surrender.¡±


    Yuan Hehe could feel the arrogance in his calm and steady tone, and he could not help butugh.


    Did the blind man really think that he was all-powerful? Right now, he was not aware of his current situation at all.


    He wanted to see how the blind man would get out of the quagmire and make them beg for mercy with him and Jiang Ming attacking him from the front and back.


    Thinking of this, Yuan Hehe followed Jiang Ming behind the blind man without caring about anything else.


    ¡°This is nothing.¡± the blind manughed as if he was amused. He took out a flute and began to y.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming could not help but click his tongue.


    It had to be said that the blind man really liked musical instruments.


    He just did not know what use this flute had.


    Based on his previous experience, Yuan Hehe rushed forward without hesitation, intending to snatch the flute.


    In the end, the moment he touched the blind man, the blind man had already turned into a block of wood.


    Yuan Hehe could not help but feel irritated.


    In the next second, he heard the blind man¡¯s provocative voice.


    ¡°Children should go home and study hard. What are you doing here? You can¡¯t even learn the disguise technique!¡¯


    This disguise technique was what he had used just now. Yuan Hehe was enraged.


    He had never thought that he would be teased by the blind man.


    Then, he heard Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words.


    ¡°l wonder if the blind man has ever learned that arrogance and confidence are not the same thing.¡±


    Then, Yuan Hehe raised his hand and found Sikong Wuyuan appearing behind the real blind man and giving him a heavy blow on the head.


    Then, Jiang Ming appeared next to the blind man at some point in time. He


    released a barrier in all directions and locked him inside.


    It was as if the blind man had entered a transparent ss bottle and was being watched by Jiang Ming and the other two.


    However, the barrier was not soundproof, so they heard the blind man¡¯sst words.


    ¡°Let me out! Damn it, do you think that you won¡¯t be in danger just because you locked me up? Just you wait. When Ie out, all of you will die with me! You two brats and that old man will die with me!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but shake his head when he saw the blind man was still holding his head high.


    He was really weak, but he was very arrogant.


    When Sikong Wuyuan heard this, he could not help but feel a little shocked.


    He knew that he was the oldest among the three of them, but he could not be called an old man.


    He was still a young man! How could he be called an old man?


    Did he really look as old as an old man?


    Yuan Hehe saw through his thoughts. He patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, you are not old. You are very young. Don¡¯t listen to the blind man¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re very young! ¡± Jiang Ming agreed.


    ¡°Yes, the blind man is talking nonsense!¡±


    Feelingforted, Sikong Wuyuan hurriedly nodded and cursed the blind man in his heart.


    He could not even see, yet he was still there to harm others. He should just stay in the barrier for the rest of his life and nevere out!


    Yuan Hehe looked at Sikong Wuyuan and asked curiously, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, didn¡¯t you already fall? Why did you suddenly appear behind the blind man?¡± This was what the blind man found strange.


    He clearly remembered that he had indeed stabbed Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s heart. How could he be unscathed and even pop up behind him?


    He was usually the most familiar with all kinds of secret techniques. If the Sikong Wuyuan just now was a puppet, he should have noticed it. What was going on?


    Sikong Wuyuan patted Jiang Mings shoulder. ¡°This is all thanks to Jiu Zhu. He secretly gave me spiritual energy so that I could use the disguise technique better. The blind man couldn¡¯t tell that it was a puppet!¡¯


    Jiang Ming was about to speak when he heard the blind man¡¯s endless roars.


    ¡°How is this possible? It¡¯s just a worthless disguise technique. How could I not see it? It must be fake! You¡¯re all liars!¡±


    At the end of his sentence, he became agitated and even punched and kicked the barrier aimlessly.


    Looking at this precise fist technique, Jiang Ming suspected that the man was not blind at all. He could not help but take a few more nces at him.


    He shook his head.


    Really, the blind man was so dramatic!


    Yuan Hehe loudly said, ¡°Wow, someone who p s so proficient in disguises can actually be fooled by this kind of technique? How pathetic!¡±


    The blind man could not stand hearing such words. He immediately spat out a mouthful of blood and said angrily, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a stupid disguise? That¡¯s nothing. Just wait and see. I¡¯ll definitely turn the tables.¡±


    Although he said that, reality had already pped him in the face.


    The blind man was obviously in the hands of Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Sikong Wuyuan clicked his tongue and said, ¡°It seems that you are still stupid and can¡¯t understand the situation. How pitiful. You wanted to kill us, but you almost killed yourself.¡±


    As he said that, he deliberatelyughed.


    The blind man¡¯s arrogant and domineering attitude just now had really annoyed him. He had to make him suffer no matter what..

 Chapter 1084 - 1084: 1084

    Chapter 1084 - 1084: 1084


    Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The blind man was furious, but there was nothing he could do.


    He was trapped like a spider under a ss. Jiang Ming and the other two could kill him in any way they wanted.


    However, ording to his past and experience, he was unwilling to yield to Jiang Ming and the other two. He tilted his head to the side and did not look at them at all.


    Jiang Ming saw through his thoughts and sneered. ¡®You think you can save yourself by being in denial? We haven¡¯t settled the score with you for what you did to us just now. Don¡¯t think that you can avoid everything just by turning away.¡±


    His words were heard by the blind man, but he still turned around and continued to y dumb. He did not intend to pay attention to Jiang Ming and the other two.


    He did not believe that these people would still want to do anything to him if he seemed unaffected l.


    He reckoned that they would try their best to make him speak. Even if he was trapped now, his presence would make the group anxious.


    Yuan Hehe snorted. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you won¡¯t talk. You¡¯re already in our hands anyway. We can torture you as much as we want.¡±


    As he spoke, he deliberately threw the stone in his palm over.


    This was something he had prepared for a long time ago. He had a premonition that Jiang Ming would definitely capture the blind man.


    No matter what, he had to give the blind man a show of strength.


    Feeling that the stone was about to fall on him, the blind man retreated repeatedly. However, because the space in the barrier was extremely small, he could not dodge at all. He was hit on the head by the stone.


    Although Yuan Hehe did not use much force, the blind man was hurt badly.


    His head immediately turned red, and blood flowed down his face.


    The blind man opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but blood just happened to flow into his mouth.


    He was stunned for a moment. Then, he red at them. ¡°Why did you hit my head? Don¡¯t you know that you must never hurt my face?¡±


    Even though he had no vision, his eyes were wide open, and it looked like he could see.


    Jiang Ming suddenly remembered something. He sized up the blind man and asked, ¡°Are those vigers really dead?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the blind man was stunned for a moment. Then, he coughed and said, ¡°Of course, they¡¯re dead. Didn¡¯t you see them die with your own eyes? Otherwise, 1 wouldn¡¯t havee to you for revenge.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was puzzled by Jiang Mings question. ¡°Jiu Zhu, why are you asking this? Are those vigers fake?¡±


    Thinking of the puppet incident from before, his heart could not help but thump. He asked the blind man, ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s true? Or did you hide the vigers just to deal with us? Those vigers might be puppets.¡±


    The blind man¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he did not show it on his face. Instead, he smiled. ¡°If they were really puppets, then they wouldn¡¯t be so full of life. How can a puppet make such a natural expression?¡±


    ¡°How can a blind man like you can see such things?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan rolled his eyes. He knew that those vigers were probably fake.


    They really did not expect that they had been deceived for so long. If it was not for the fact that Jiu Zhu figured it out, they would still be in the dark.


    He had never killed so many vigers in his life. He still felt immense guilt about his actions. Now, he finally had a load off his mind.


    The blind man was still trying to hide something. He muttered to himself, ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Those vigers were killed by you. Stop wasting your energy by arguing.¡±


    Jiang Ming chuckled.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the blind man deserved a beating.


    As he thought about it, he clenched his fists tightly, and the barrier also tightened with his movements.


    The space around the blind man instantly became much smaller. Although he could not see, he could feel the distance closing and could not help but panic.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did the barrier suddenly shrink?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? You should know who released this barrier.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not mention him, but the meaning in his words was obvious.


    The blind man gritted his teeth and did not dare to say anything else. However, his voice was rtively calm. He continued to say, ¡°What do you want? What do you want more from me?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the blind man and narrowed his eyes. ¡°We don¡¯t need much from you. We just need the vigers toe back to life.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± the blind man was stunned. He asked curiously,


    ¡°What are you talking about? What resurrection? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±


    Jiang Ming sneered. ¡°Stop pretending. We know that those vigers are puppets. Where did you hide the real vigers?¡±


    He originally wanted to give the blind man a chance, but now he felt that there was no need. He would just ask him to hand over the item.


    Moreover, he had always been curious about the method of making such puppets.


    He should know now.


    Sikong Wuyuan suddenly realized that something was falling from the sky. He quickly told Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe in his heart.


    The two of them instantly became vignt.


    Immediately after, meteors dashed over and crashed toward Jiang Ming and the other two.


    These meteors were like thunderbolts, and they were extremely fast. They almost injured Sikong Wuyuan.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand to the sky, and a huge barrier blocked these things. ¡°Hahaha!¡± the blind man suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°They¡¯re finally here. It¡¯s time for you to die!¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little confused and looked around.


    He realized that there was nothing around him. He really could not figure out who woulde to save the blind man.


    On the contrary, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe widened their eyes when they heard this, afraid that they might have missed something.


    ¡°It¡¯s done! It¡¯s done! I can see!¡± the blind man started pping again.


    These words could not help but make Jiang Ming and the others dumbfounded.


    How did the blind man see?


    However, before they coulde back to their senses, they realized that the ground suddenly began to shake.


    The three of them felt that this thing might be hidden in the ground. Jiang Ming quickly poured some spiritual energy into the ground.


    The spiritual energy seeped into the ground, but it did not prate it.


    Jiang Ming found it strange that there were no cracks on the ground under his feet.


    A wail sounded, and a wolf pack rushed over.


    Jiang Ming subconsciously looked at the blind man, only to find that he was staring at him with a smile. He could not help but shiver.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    The blind man pped his hands on the barrier and smiled sinisterly. ¡°Jiu Zhu, you should let me out. Otherwise, these wolves will kill you.¡±


    His words sounded ridiculous.


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    It was as if the wolf pack would not attack them if he let the blind man go..

 Chapter 1085 - 1085: 1085

    Chapter 1085 - 1085: 1085


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that the blind man was bluffing. He red at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. We will never let you out!¡±


    Yuan Hehe approached the blind man and sized him up. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked. ¡°Also, did you lure this wolf pack over? If we die, we¡¯ll definitely drag you down with us.¡±


    Jiang Ming snorted coldly. Seeing that the wolf pack was getting closer and closer, he kicked the ground and cleaned up the debris on the ground. On the other side, he secretlyid a huge with three stones as the medium.


    Jiang Ming was ready to face the enemy soon.


    The wolves bared their fangs and wanted to bite Jiang Ming and the other two. However, they were trapped by the barrier, and the whole group was bound by the.


    However, just as Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were about to go up and capture these wolves, they realized that the wolf pack had disappeared.


    It was as if they had never existed. Jiang Ming looked directly at the blind man with a questioning look in his eyes.


    ¡°You did it, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Although it was a question, his tone was affirmative.


    Sikong Wuyuan said angrily, ¡°Is it fun to y with us like this? You really treat people like toys.¡±


    As he spoke, he stepped forward and wanted to p the blind man.


    However, the blind man had already regained his vision. He retreated a little, and Sikong Wuyuan tripped on air. He did not even know when a pitch-ck hole had appeared in front of him.


    However, he seemed to have been mistaken. When he looked down again, the hole had already disappeared.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that this ce was filled with danger. He began to suspect that there were other people around.


    However, before he could think about it, Jiang Ming suddenly walked toward a tree, and he became faster and faster.


    The blind man¡¯s expression changed drastically. He hurriedly stepped forward as if he wanted to stop him.


    However, he forgot he was trapped and was directly blocked by the barrier.


    There was a huge bump on his forehead, but the blind man was like a clown. He smiled foolishly and said, ¡°l think this is pretty good. I¡¯ve recovered my vision. Everything is going well.¡±


    Yuan Hehe suspected that the blind man had be a fool. He thought of something and then moved behind the blind man, striking him from behind.


    The blind man clearly saw him, but he did not dodge at all. In fact, he even pped andughed.


    ¡°Not bad.¡¯


    Yuan Hehe felt strange and quickly retreated.


    There was indeed something wrong with the blind man¡¯s brain.


    Just as he was thinking about this, the blind man suddenly closed his eyes and went to sleep where he was.


    The speed at which he fell asleep was extremely fast. Jiang Ming and the others were ashamed of themselves.


    Jiang Ming really did not understand what was going on. He went forward to check on the blind man.


    Sikong Wuyuan stopped him and shook his head. ¡°The blind man is very cunning. Who knows what he wants to do to us? We can¡¯t be fooled by him like this.¡±


    Jiang Ming understood what was going on in his heart, so he simply did not go forward.


    However, he suddenly realized that there were some thin threads on the ground.


    These threads were like strings used to manipte puppets. Jiang Ming suddenly thought of the wolves. Those wolves were probably puppets.


    At this time, the flute began to be yed again. Jiang Ming turned his head and realized that it was not the blind man who was ying the flute. It was someone else.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Yuan Hehe did not dare to be careless. He was on full alert and was just short of checking the surroundings.


    Jiang Ming did not want him to be so nervous. He wanted to calm him down, but he realized that red spots had grown on Yuan Hehe¡¯s neck.


    Earlier, Yuan Hehe had his back facing the blind man.


    He pondered for a moment, then threw a stone at the blind man.


    He did not believe that the blind man had gone crazy. He knew that this was just a smokescreen.


    The blind man was hit, but he did not move at all. He cursed Jiang Ming in his heart.


    Could it be that this brat realized that he was pretending to be crazy?


    No matter what, it did not matter what he thought of him. Now, he just had to keep up the act.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he did not n to continue disturbing the blind man.


    If he continued like this, it would be useless. It would be better to let the blind man fend for himself here and save him from attacking them.


    After thinking it through, Jiang Ming secretly strengthened the barrier and added some fragrance to it.


    The fragrance assailed the blind man¡¯s nostrils, and the blind man immediately fell into a deep slumber.


    The blind man had fallen asleep, and there seemed to be nothing else around him.


    Sikong Wuyuan nced at the blind man. ¡°He seems to have fallen asleep. He sure is bold to sleep in such a situation.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not reply. He took out some powder from his pocket.


    This powder could make people invisible, and he felt that it could be used now.


    He had noticed a token next to the blind man just now. He had to find out about the puppet technique no matter what.


    As for the vigers, he also wanted to find out what was going on.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Yuan Hehe asked curiously. ¡°It looks quite fun.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°You have a good eye. This powder can make you invisible. We can use it.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to be invisible? We don¡¯t need to do anything, right?¡± Sikong Wuyuan was tempted, but he still decided to ask.


    Jiang Ming walked straight to the barrier, raised his hand, and released his spiritual energy. He took the token from the blind man¡¯s pocket directly, and the word ¡°Red¡± was written on it.


    ¡°We are going to enter the ce where this token was issued. The blind man¡¯s identity is not as simple as it seems.¡±


    Jiang Ming held the token tightly.


    They had already offended many people. The ¡°Red¡± organization would not let them off.


    Instead of waiting for them toe and kill them, they might as well take the initiative toe and take care of the issues.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen this organization somewhere before, but I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    Yuan Hehe scratched his head. Then, he pped his hands. His eyes were filled with excitement. ¡°This is the Red Organization. I¡¯ve participated in it before. I¡¯m even a member of it!¡± ¡°Are you one of them?¡±


    Jiang Ming was slightly surprised.


    He really did not expect to find himself in Yuan Hehe¡¯s nest.


    Yuan Hehe nodded and shook his head. ¡°Yes and no. After all, I left that ce a long time ago. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve been removed from the list.¡±


    ¡°Then do you understand the motives of this organization or not?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan seriously suspected that Yuan Hehe was just there to joke


    around, so he stared at him without blinking.


    Yuan Hehe coughed. ¡°l don¡¯t understand. I only joined for fun.¡±


    ¡°l knew that was the case..

 Chapter 1086 - 1086: It Was Actually His Master

    Chapter 1086: It Was Actually His Master


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yuan Hehe was really a child. He was not even afraid of being in danger.


    It was possible that this organization was willing to risk their lives to kill people, but this organization did not contact Yuan Hehe again. It was strange. ¡°That valley is probably the camp of this organization. Let¡¯s go and take a look. ¡±


    Jiang Ming put away the token and remembered the valley that the child had mentioned.


    Since Yuan Hehe had already been removed from the list and he did not know much about them, Jiang Ming was not afraid that he would betray their party. However, if Yuan Hehe did have some remaining loyalty, then he would be a


    little tricky to deal with.


    Yuan Hehe was still trying hard to recall what had happened in the Red Organization back then, but he could not remember clearly.


    After all these years, he never thought that this organization would still exist.


    ¡°This is not the first time we¡¯vee to the valley. This is truly fate.¡± As the three of them walked, Sikong Wuyuan was trying to liven up the atmosphere.


    The atmosphere was a little heavy after what had just happened.


    ¡°Huh, are the three generations of ancestors here?¡±


    A woman was chewing on foxtail grass and looking at Jiang Ming and the other two mischievously.


    Jiang Ming looked up and saw a token hanging on her waist. The token was the same as the one he got from the blind man. It had the words ¡®deficit¡¯ written on it.


    ¡°Huh, the Red Organization got the news so quickly?¡±


    Jiang Ming mimicked the woman¡¯s tone and began to tease her.


    The woman was slightly surprised, but she quickly recovered and smiled brightly. She had dimples.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll spare your life. I¡¯m Yang Tiantian. You can call me Miss Yang.¡±


    ¡°Are you my master, Yang Tiantian?¡±


    Yuan Hehe suddenly recalled a few memories and stepped forward in surprise.


    He never thought that fate would be so coincidental. He actually met his own master.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Yang Tiantian stared at Yuan Hehe. She could not remember that there was such a person among her disciples.


    Then, sheughed mockingly and tucked her hair behind her ears.


    ¡°I know you like prettydies, but you can¡¯t hit on them like this.¡±


    Hearing this, Yuan Hehe wanted to roll his eyes.


    Did Yang Tiantian think she was pretty?


    Seeing her ugly features, heughed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯d really need to get sses. ¡±


    ¡°Little disciple, how can you talk to your master like that? This is not nice,¡± Yang Tiantian said sarcastically.


    She was the most beautiful woman in the Red Organization. She did not believe Yuan Hehe!s nonsense, but she could still make him suffer.


    She thought it through and was proud of herself.


    Since Yuan Hehe addressed her as his master, she could not let him down.


    Yuan Hehe had never felt so regretful before.


    He should not have said what he said just now. Now that Jiu Zhu and Sikong Wuyuan were here, he was really embarrassed.


    Jiang Ming thought that he would see a warm scene of reunion, but he did not expect Yang Tiantian to not remember Yuan Hehe at all. He could not help but throw him a sympathetic look.


    As for Sikong Wuyuan, he felt that it was a good idea to let Yuan Hehe see the cruelty of the world so that he would not be too naive in the future.


    Thus, Sikong Wuyuan went up and patted his shoulder.


    In Yuan Hehe¡¯s eyes, he had embarrassed all of them. He could not help but blush.


    He had never been so speechless in his life. Yang Tiantian was really stupid. Why did he choose her as his master back then?


    Meanwhile, Yang Tiantian was looking at Yuan Hehe.


    When she saw his eyebrows and eyes, she suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity toward him.


    Upon closer inspection, she could not help but recall a child who had once acknowledged her as his master. Her heart skipped a beat.


    Could it be that this child was really her little disciple?


    She did have a very young disciple before, but he suddenly disappeared tens of millions of years ago.


    However, because she was busy with many things, she did not pay much attention to it.


    She was about to speak when Yuan Hehe beat her to it.


    ¡°My head just twitched. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll never be my master in this lifetime.¡¯


    Yuan Hehe gritted his teeth when he said thest sentence.


    If he could, he really did not want to see Yang Tiantian again.


    Yang Tiantian chimed in awkwardly, ¡°That¡¯s right. I wouldn¡¯t have a disciple like you. However, if you insist on acknowledging me as your master, I really can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    The corners of her mouth were smug, and she directly ignored her previous thoughts.


    It did not matter if he was her little disciple that she had lost in the past. Anyway, he was gone now, so it did not matter.


    It did not matter if they had been reunited. That little disciple of his had long been removed from the Red Organization.


    She looked up at Yuan Hehe with a seductive gaze.


    It was best to use a honey trap to deal with such a disciple.


    Yuan Hehe felt like vomiting.


    He felt that Yang Tiantian was really confident in her appearance. She did not think that she was ordinary at all.


    He thought of the first thing Yang Tiantian said to him. He could not help butugh. ¡°Yang Tiantian, no wonder the first thing you said when you took in disciples was that there can never be romantic feelings between a master and their disciple. After all this, you thought that your disciples would fall in love with you. You could have just found a female disciple. Why do you have to find a male disciple?¡±


    Yang Tiantian blinked in embarrassment.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± she asked, her face pale.


    She was now certain that this was definitely her little disciple.


    She had said that in secret. It was really embarrassing.


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan could not help butugh.


    They had to admit that the confrontation between Yuan Hehe and Yang Tiantian was quite interesting.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who started this?¡±


    Yuan Hehe felt that he had won this round, and the corners of his mouth curled up proudly.


    It was impossible for him to admit that he had a rtionship with Yang Tiantian now, but it was not bad to expose her background.


    ¡°Yang Tiantian, you should go back. I don¡¯t think you can kill us.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan pretended to be disdainful. The corners of his mouth were filled with ridicule.


    He also had to help Yuan Hehe turn the tables.


    Yang Tiantian¡¯s face flushed red as she threw a dart at him.


    She would not allow anyone to insult her.


    These people were too noisy. It was better to leave as soon as possible.


    Her darts were different from ordinary people¡¯s darts. They would absorb all the attacks of her opponents.


    With the dart, she did not need to continue attacking.


    Seeing the dart, Jiang Ming used his spiritual energy to make a simr dart and threw it over.


    However, the dart was absorbed by Yang Tiantian¡¯s dart.


    Jiang Ming was stunned.


    Yang Tiantian continued to gloat.


    She wanted to see how these people nned to deal with her.


    Just this dart alone was enough to make these people suffer.


    Yuan Hehe saw all of this..

 Chapter 1087 - 1087: The Great Battle

    Chapter 1087: The Great Battle


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yuan Hehe immediately went forward to snatch the dart and broke it.


    He rejoiced in his heart.


    Fortunately, he had learned some skills from Yang Tiantian on the first day and had a good grasp of his opponent¡¯s skills. Otherwise, he really did not know what to do.


    Seeing that her dart technique was rendered useless, Yang Tiantian suspected that there was something wrong with her eyes.


    Only her inner disciple knew all of this. This child was a little too amazing. She remembered that this child was an outer sect disciple. What was going on?


    However, time did not allow her to think too much. She started dancing in the air.


    The wind around her suddenly got faster, and the force followed her movements.


    Jiang Ming and the other two could feel the power of the wind.


    Yuan Hehe exhaled and said to Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan in his heart,


    ¡°We need some leaves. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to stop Yang Tiantian¡¯s attack.¡±


    ¡°Huh, what¡¯s the use of that? Didn¡¯t they all get blown away by the wind?¡±


    Jiang Ming found it unbelievable.


    Did he mishear?


    What leaves were they supposed to find?


    Sikong Wuyuan spoke.


    ¡°It might not be ordinary leaves. Where should we find those special leaves?¡± Sikong Wuyuan listened attentively, his eyes observing Yang Tiantian¡¯s movements.


    He did not know how long he could fight Yang Tiantian with his spiritual energy.


    As he was thinking, Jiang Ming suddenly rushed out.


    He was also watching Yang Tiantian¡¯s actions. As he watched, he suddenly had a different idea.


    Perhaps this was their chance to win.


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan saw Jiang Mings actions and were dumbfounded.


    He rushed over just like that? Wasn¡¯t this a little too impulsive?


    They remembered that Jiang Ming was not an impulsive person. What was going on?


    However, they could not stop him anymore. They could only watch Jiang Ming leave.


    ¡°Oh no, let¡¯s hurry over. We can¡¯t let him be in danger.¡±


    Yuan Hehe hurriedly followed him, only to find that his vision had suddenly blurred.


    Yang Tiantian had already expected Yuan Hehe to follow them. At that moment, she threw a dart at him.


    The dart cut Yuan Hehe¡¯s eyes, and he could not see anything clearly.


    Yuan Hehe finally felt the pain and immediately covered his eyes.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help either Yuan Hehe or Jiang Ming. It was hard to make a decision at the moment.


    Soon, he heard Jiang Mings words.


    ¡°Help Yuan Hehe. Don¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not run to Yuan Hehe.


    In his opinion, the best thing to do now was to capture Yang Tiantian. After thinking about everything, Jiang Ming raised his hand and threw countless darts.


    He suddenly realized that these darts were pretty useful after throwing them just now.


    He also wanted to use darts to attack in the future.


    ¡°You really overestimate yourself. You actually want to use the same technique to deal with me. Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing?¡±


    Yang Tiantian sneered, and the wind around her body became even faster.


    With a raise of her hand, a whirlwind flew toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was very calm. He raised his hand like Yang Tiantian and caught the whirlwind directly.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re a lunatic. You¡¯re thinking about death too quickly.¡±


    Yang Tiantianughed out loud, but soon, she had to stop.


    Jiang Ming directly melted the power. This was something she could not have thought of.


    However, when Yang Tiantian saw that Yuan Hehe had been covering his bleeding eyes, she could not help but feel a little smug.


    No matter what, she had still brought down one of these three. Jiang Ming would soon be brought down by her.


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at Yuan Hehe¡¯s expression and was very anxious, but he could not do anything.


    He did not know how to save Yuan Hehe.


    He had already given Yuan Hehe a simple treatment, but it still could not alleviate his pain.


    This sense of powerlessness spread in his heart.


    Yuan Hehe felt the excruciating pain, but he did not make a sound.


    Now that Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan were fighting Yang Tiantian, he could not drag them down.


    He had lost his eyes. At most, he would be like the blind man in the future.


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s heart was suddenly enlightened, and he also heard Jiang


    Mings voice.


    ¡°Give this to Yuan Hehe. He¡¯ll recover immediately.¡±


    As he spoke, a small medicine bottle appeared in front of Sikong Wuyuan.


    He touched the medicine bottle and felt strange.


    His eyes were injured. What was the effect of this medicine?


    Was Jiang Ming joking?


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll give it a try. I hope Yuan Hehe gets better.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan opened the bottle and poured it into Yuan Hehe¡¯s mouth.


    Yuan Hehe had originally opened his mouth wide to moan in pain, so it was easier and more convenient for him to feed the medicine.


    A wave of spiritual energy rushed toward Yuan Hehe¡¯s face and continuously released gas, which directly sprayed into his eyes. Sikong Wuyuan was pleasantly surprised.


    This medicine was truly a divine ability.


    After a while, Yuan Hehe¡¯s eyes were as good as new.


    He even felt that his eyesight was several times better than before.


    Although he was fighting Jiang Ming, Yang Tiantian had been observing the situation.


    Seeing this situation, she could not help but be shocked.


    How was this possible? This treatment method was too strange.


    How was Yuan Hehe actually cured?


    How could he use medicine that could treat internal injuries to treat external injuries?


    She had learned a lot of medical skills, but this was the first time she had seen someone treat someone like this.


    While Yang Tiantian was in a daze, Jiang Ming took advantage of the situation and gave her a taste of her own medicine. He directly poked her in the eye. Yang Tiantian covered her eyes like Yuan Hehe, but she could not calm down.


    Jiang Ming had actually done such a treacherous thing. He was truly treacherous.


    She quickly tore off her sleeves and bandaged her eyes.


    Ignoring the fact that her eyes were still bleeding, Yang Tiantian enhanced her five senses and began to fight Jiang Ming again.


    Jiang Ming admired Yang Tiantian.


    She was blind, but she could still fight with him so calmly.


    It had to be said that being Yuan Hehe¡¯s master meant that he was quite capable.


    This was the first time Yang Tiantian had been blinded. Her movements were still a little slow, and she soon fell into a disadvantageous position. Her throat was directly sealed by Jiang Mings finger, and she fell to the ground.


    ¡°Yuan Hehe, I¡¯m your master. I remember now.¡±


    Seeing that the situation was not right, she hurriedly called out to Yuan Hehe.


    Although she could not see, she still managed to locate Yuan Hehe.


    Yuan Hehe was speechless.


    She did not recognize him earlier, but she suddenly recognized him at the critical moment.


    ¡°Does it matter? Your life has nothing to do with me..¡±

 Chapter 1088 - 1088

    Chapter 1088:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Hearing this, Yang Tiantian gritted her teeth and ran toward Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Even if she had to die, she had to drag someone down with her!


    The one who had to die first was Jiang Ming!


    She had nned out all the steps, but when it came to actually dealing with Jiang Ming, it was a different situation.


    Jiang Ming grabbed her neck.


    Yang Tiantian had yet to react. She was still in a daze.


    How had Jiang Ming grabbed her neck?


    Wasn¡¯t she covered by spiritual energy?


    In fact, Jiang Ming was also shocked.


    Didn¡¯t he just extend his hand? How did Yang Tiantian end up in his hands?


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not help butugh.


    He had to admit that Yang Tiantian had really opened his eyes.


    Based on his understanding of Yang Tiantian, she probably did not even know why Jiang Ming was strangling her.


    Yang Tiantian understood why Yuan Hehe wasughing and red at him.


    ¡°You brat, don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t deal with you just because I¡¯m being strangled!¡¯


    Her words did not sound threatening at all, and Yuan Hehe was even certain that Yang Tiantian was now raging out of helplessness.


    His smile widened.


    ¡°Yang Tiantian, you¡¯re really pitiful.¡± He was mocking her.


    Yang Tiantian¡¯s face turned green.


    If this kid had not been expelled from the Red Organization, she would have taught him a lesson so that he would wish he was dead!


    Jiang Ming felt that his hand was a little sore, so he threw Yang Tiantian aside.


    The ce shended happened to be a haystack, so she was not hurt.


    Yang Tiantian felt that she had made a mistake just now and quickly stood up again.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, that was simply a coincidence. Don¡¯t think you can defeat me.¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly understood why Yuan Hehe was smiling.


    Yang Tiantian was hrious.


    Yang Tiantianunched an attack and released countless rings from her hand.


    These rings also had a hidden suction force, Jiang Ming released a thin line of spiritual energy and returned the rings to Yang Tiantian.


    Yang Tiantian was quite shocked. She forgot to dodge and was bound by the rings.


    She did not expect that she would be captured. She gritted her teeth and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m more careless than usual today, but I think I will still win.¡±


    She seemed to be talking to Jiang Ming, but it was as if she was reassuring herself.


    ¡°Whatever! I want to see how you¡¯ll die.¡±


    Yuan Hehe sneered as a huge crane appeared in her hand.


    The crane spread its wings and flew up to Yang Tiantian.


    Yang Tiantian was not afraid. Instead, sheughed mockingly. ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick. Do you really think you can beat me?¡±


    Her movements were as light as a swallow, and she threw a long ribbon over. There was some poison on the ribbon that was undetectable.


    Jiang Ming saw it clearly and quickly retreated.


    Yuan Hehe did not know that Yang Tiantian would make such move. He thought that he only needed to destroy the ribbon, so he reached out to grab it.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jiang Ming pulled him back, his eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°Yuan Hehe, why are you so impulsive?¡±


    The poison was so obvious that he thought Yuan Hehe had gone crazy.


    Everyone else was retreating, but he was the only one who approached it.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yuan Hehe asked in confusion. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a problem. That¡¯s not an ordinary ribbon. Do you want to


    Jiang Ming pped his forehead and wondered if Yuan Hehe had not seen it.


    But then he thought about it.


    The color of the poison was so obvious that he should have seen it.


    Was Yuan Hehe in a trance?


    Sikong Wuyuan followed closely behind, his eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°If we had destroyed the ribbon just now, wouldn¡¯t we have won?¡±


    Jiang Ming found it unbelievable.


    The poison was right in front of them. They would have died if they had touched it.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that it¡¯s carrying poison?¡±


    He suspected that there was something wrong with their eyes, but he could not say anything else.


    As he thought about it, Jiang Ming realized that Yang Tiantian was already behind them. He grinned and clenched the ribbon in his hand.


    He hurriedly pulled Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe behind him and then conjured a barrier to protect them.


    If the poison was sshed on them, it would not be so easy to survive.


    Yang Tiantian looked at the barrier and could not help but look confused.


    Didn¡¯t Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe already tell Jiang Ming that they were going to win?


    Why did they still pull away from her? Could it be that they saw the poison?


    But how was this possible? Only those with extremely high spiritual energy could see it.


    After thinking for a moment, she did not think that Jiang Ming had that much power, so she directly used the ribbon to hit the barrier in front of her.


    These barriers did not pose a challenge to her at all.


    When the ribbon touched the barrier, it immediately became as hard as iron, but it did not prate the barrier.


    In addition, the poison on it was also absorbed by the barrier.


    The light of the barrier instantly turned green, but it was still intact and showed no signs of copse.


    Yang Tiantian felt incredulous. Her eyes were fixed on the ribbon in front of her, and all the spiritual energy in her body was added to it.


    However, no matter how much she increased her spiritual energy, she could not pass through the barrier.


    She could not help but be furious.


    How was this possible?


    Jiang Ming was just a young man. How could a barrier out of thin air block her attack?


    Jiang Ming felt that the barrier might not be able to stop him for long, so he simply sneaked behind Yang Tiantian.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were still in shock when they heard Jiang Mings words.


    There was clearly nothing on the ribbon. Where did the poisone from?


    Why couldn¡¯t they see what Jiang Ming saw?


    What exactly was this ribbon? Could it be that Yang Tiantian had used a disguise technique on it?


    They could not figure it out, but the two of them came back to their senses at the same time and saw Jiang Ming standing behind Yang Tiantian.


    Yang Tiantian did not notice that there was someone behind her. She was still carefully examining the ribbon.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe pretended to be nonchnt, but they were looking forward to seeing everything unfold.


    It would be a good thing if Jiang Ming could kill Yang Tiantian in one move.


    Yang Tiantian suddenly felt ufortable and could not help but turn around.


    Jiang Ming made a ring just like hers and used it to bind Yang Tiantian.


    Yang Tiantian lowered her head and saw the ring tightening. She could not help but panic. ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± she asked. ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°You wish.¡± Jiang Ming chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done? I can¡¯t believe you still want us to let you go..¡±

 Chapter 1089 - 1089

    Chapter 1089:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was an ident?¡± Yuan Hehe asked with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think it was an ident now?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan sized up Yang Tiantian and said, thought you were very capable. In the end, it seems that you¡¯re just average.¡±


    Yang Tiantian could not help but explode when she heard their taunts.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Jiu Zhu, you would have been defeated by me. Stop being so arrogant. ¡±


    Jiang Ming retorted, ¡°Is it fun to lose to someone younger than you?¡±


    As he spoke, he snapped his fingers.


    The ring around Yang Tiantian¡¯s waist suddenly tightened, making her feel ufortable.


    ¡°You also know that I¡¯m old. You have to respect your elders.¡±


    Yang Tiantian felt her waist ache, and her brows were furrowed into a frown.


    Where did this young boys ringe from? How could it hurt her so badly? Even an immortal with profound spiritual energy could not do this, right?


    As she thought about it, she looked up and saw Yuan Hehe staring at her waist. Her face turned cold.


    ¡°l know my waist looks good, but you don¡¯t have to keep staring at it, do you? 1 knew it. Even kids nowadays can¡¯t resist the temptation of a beautiful woman,¡± Yang Tiantian said proudly.


    Yuan Hehe grinned and looked at her from head to toe. He pretended to take a step back. ¡°With such a terrifying appearance, forget it.¡± ¡°You brat, are you jealous of my beauty? 1 knew it! You aren¡¯t straight.¡±


    Yang Tiantian was not angry. Instead, she smiled arrogantly.


    ¡°F*ck you! ¡±


    Yuan Hehe was angry.


    Yang Tiantian truly did not know what was good for her. If it was not for Jiang Ming and Sikong Wu Yuan, he would have tried to reason with her.


    It did not matter that she was his master before. He did not care about her any longer.


    Jiang Ming secretly tightened the ring around her waist.


    Some words did not need to be said. After all, actions spoke louder than words.


    The ring was already a little tight. With the further tightening, Yang Tiantian felt that half of her waist was gone, She could not help but grimace.


    ¡°How dare you attack me while I was distracted. You¡¯re really cruel.¡±


    She stuttered as she spoke, and her waist was squeezed so tightly that she felt suffocated.


    ¡°You asked for this.¡¯


    Jiang Mings words were sarcastic.


    Yang Tiantian did not say anything. She lowered her head as if she were dead. Jiang Ming found it strange and went forward to check. In the end, he found that her eyes were staring at him.


    Additionally, her eyes were burning holes into Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming let out a sigh of relief and cut shed Tiantian¡¯s eyes when she was not paying attention.


    A red light shed. When Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe came back to their senses, they saw a pool of blood.


    There was no doubt that this pool of blood belonged to Yang Tiantian.


    However, they did not expect Jiang Ming to be so fast.


    They thought that Jiang Ming was going to fight Yang Tiantian again.


    With her eyes injured, the power of the fire was halved.


    Yang Tiantian could not help but scream, her eyes filled with hatred.


    How was this young man so strong?


    Her eyes had opened the Heavenly Eye. No one normal should have been able to injure her eyes.


    She was numb. She only wanted to tear Jiang Ming into pieces and use the secret technique hidden in her body with all her strength.


    Her blood Qi surged, and Yang Tiantian¡¯s body began to emit a wicked light.


    This evil aura lingered around her, forcing Jiang Ming to retreat.


    He did not expect that the Red Organization could practice such an extraordinarily forbidden technique.


    Sikong Wuyuan narrowed his eyes and recognized the forbidden technique in front of him. He could not help but be dumbfounded. How could this be?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yuan Hehe looked at him strangely. ¡°Is there anything strange about this?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan turned around and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s simple. This technique has been lost for many years. It has no side effects. It just looks like a forbidden technique.¡±


    He was bewildered.


    He had thought that the Red Organization was just a small organization. In the end, he did not expect it to be such arge organization with a deep


    foundation.


    Only organizations with deep foundations could have people who could use such forbidden techniques.


    Jiang Ming felt a little awkward when he heard Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words.


    Who would have thought that this was actually a forbidden technique without any side effects?


    Yang Tiantian heard them clearly. She said in a sinister tone, ¡°Congrattions on recognizing this secret technique. However, there¡¯s no reward for figuring it out.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan did not say anything. Instead, he kept tugging at Yuan Hehe and Jiang Ming.


    Based on his past experience, the three of them were no match for Yang Tiantian, who was using an ancient forbidden technique,


    The most important thing now was to run.


    ¡°You want to run? Dream on! Unfortunately, that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Although Yang Tiantian could not see, she seemed to have sensed Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s thoughts. She stomped her foot.


    The ground under her feet instantly shattered.


    Jiang Ming thought that the ground would continue to crack, causing him, Sikong Wuyuan, and Yuan Hehe to fall down.


    However, the ground stopped moving.


    Yuan Hehe could not help butugh again.


    He thought that Yang Tiantian wanted to attack them!


    Yang Tiantianughed coldly. ¡°Yuan Hehe, I remember you now. You are indeed my disciple. It¡¯s just that you have been removed from the Red


    Organization. You¡¯re mocking your own master. Your manners are terrible.¡± She was fine. She had just wanted to give him onest chance to escape.


    Now that she was in such a miserable state, she did not want to give him any more chances.


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    ¡°You can only use this as an excuse. You didn¡¯t mention anything about hurting Yuan Hehe just now.¡±


    He looked at Yang Tiantian.


    Yang Tiantian¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of guilt. She then said righteously, ¡°Masters and their disciples share an eternal bond. You have to respect your master.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan wanted to give Yang Tiantian a tight p.


    She was so annoying!


    ¡°You¡¯ve never acknowledged this master-disciple rtionship,¡± Yuan Hehe said calmly. ¡°You only acknowledged it when you were about to die. Aren¡¯t you just trying to force us to let you go? This is simply impossible..¡±

 Chapter 1090 - 1090: 1090

    Chapter 1090 - 1090: 1090


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yuan Hehe clicked his tongue and pretended tough.


    ¡°Yang Tiantian, I need to see you suffer.¡±


    Yang Tiantian did not say anything else. She smiled coldly.


    She had not wasted her time earlier. These people were going to be buried with her!


    Yang Tiantian was ted when she thought of that.


    With a raise of her hand, the crack on the ground opened. Jiang Ming and the other two were caught off guard and fell into it.


    Their heads were stuck outside, and they could not move. Sensing their nervousness, Yang Tiantian was delighted.


    ¡°If you beg me for mercy, you still have a chance.¡±


    She would not actually help them. She just wanted to tease them.


    This thought made her feel refreshed. Even the pain in her eyes did not feel as bad anymore.


    Although Jiang Ming was flustered for a moment, he calmed down when he heard what Yang Tiantian said.


    Instead of begging Yang Tiantian for mercy, it was better to rely on himself.


    At a time like this, he refused to believe that Yang Tiantian would help them.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were not fools. They knew what Yang Tiantian meant, so they did not say anything. They just watched Yang Tiantian stomp her feet.


    They would not give her the chance to humiliate them.


    It had been a while, and the three still had not started begging. Yang Tiantian could not wait any longer. She quickly muttered to herself, ¡°Are you guys too ashamed to do this? Don¡¯t worry, there are only the four of us here. I won¡¯t do anything to you. The smartest thing you can do now is to beg for mercy from me. You don¡¯t want to suffer humiliation before you die, right?¡±


    As she spoke, Yang Tiantian conjured some vines in her hand and threw them at Jiang Ming and the other two.


    However, because she could not see, the vines did not hit them.


    ¡°Haha, you should practice more.¡±


    Yuan Hehe did not want to let go of this opportunity to mock Yang Tiantian. He startedughing again.


    At the same time, he also saw that Jiang Ming was looking for a way out.


    He knew that he had to provoke Yang Tiantian to give Jiang Ming some time.


    The effect was great. Yang Tiantian felt like she had been pped in the face, and she began to swing her hand around angrily.


    However, her technique was not good. It still did not hit Jiang Ming and the other two at all.


    Yuan Hehe could not stopughing.


    It was hard to resist mocking Yang Tiantian.


    Sometimes, when she was ridiculed, there was a reason behind it.


    Jiang Ming did not care about them. He focused all his energy on looking around, trying to find a way to leave the ground.


    As long as there was a reliable tool, he could use his spiritual energy to attract the tool over and directly get them out.


    However, after looking left and right, he still could not find a suitable tool.


    Jiang Ming could not help but lose his patience. He made up his mind and began to struggle.


    In the end, he realized that the area around his body had loosened a little.


    Jiang Ming could not help but be stunned.


    What was going on?


    However, he soon realized that he could havee out on his own.


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    He had wasted so much effort.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Sensing Jiang Mings condition, Sikong Wuyuan looked at him thoughtfully.


    Jiang Ming smiled helplessly and stood up without saying anything.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were confused.


    They were so shocked that they cursed.


    They could not believe it. This was simply too amazing.


    They thought that Jiang Ming was looking for a tool to help them escape, but who knew that he was just ying along with Yang Tiantian to put on a show?


    Jiang Ming stretched. He said to Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan in his heart, ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t tell you the details. You can just take a look. I¡¯ll help you get out of the ground.¡±


    After saying that, he raised his hand and drew a sharp line on the ground where Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were.


    This line seemed to be useless, but it directly cut open somend.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were dumbfounded.


    How did Jiang Ming do that?


    Even though they had known Jiang Ming for a long time, they were still surprised to see such a powerful skill.


    Jiang Ming would surprise them in different ways each time.


    Yang Tiantian did not know that Jiang Ming had alreadye out. She was stillughing arrogantly.


    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you guys saying anything? Are you already afraid of me? Or are you unable to speak because of my vines? I advise you to beg for mercy from me. Perhaps I will be in a good mood now and forgive you so that you can have an intact corpse when you die.¡±


    Jiang Ming stared at Yang Tiantian, nning to give her a hard blowter.


    When he noticed that Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan were still noting out, he could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guysing out? What are you thinking about?¡±


    He felt that Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were acting a little strange. Had they hit their heads?


    With some doubts in his heart, Jiang Mings gaze fell on the two of them again.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe immediately came back to their senses and realized that they were dragging him down. They hurriedly coughed and stood up.


    However, when she heard the coughing sounds, Yang Tiantian thought that they were asking for mercy, and her spirits rose.


    ¡°Beg for mercy. I¡¯ll listen here. Let me hear how you beg for mercy.¡±


    She could not help but reveal a hint of pride in her words.


    Although her eyes were injured, the three of them were now in her hands.


    She could torture them to death however she wanted.


    Seeing that Yang Tiantian was still smug, Jiang Ming walked behind her and whispered into her ear. ¡°What do you think is going on with you?¡±


    Yang Tiantian was stunned when she heard that. She had a strange feeling.


    If it was not for the fact that he was leaning close to her ear, he probably would not have said such words.


    However, Jiang Ming and the other two were clearly in the ground. What was going on?


    Seeing that Yang Tiantian was still confused about the situation, Sikong Wuyuan gave a faint smile and used his own spiritual energy to cover her entire body.


    Yang Tiantian thought she was entangled by something and kept struggling.


    With this, she fell to the ground, her eyes filled with fear.


    What was going on? What exactly happened?


    She was too emotional, and Jiang Ming only watched her make a fool of herself.


    Yang Tiantian had truly dug her own grave..

 Chapter 1091 - 1091: 1091: A Threatening Letter

    Chapter 1091 - 1091: 1091: A Threatening Letter


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yang Tiantian was already struggling like a mouse in a trap.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she muttered to herself. ¡°How did I end up like this? What should I do?¡±


    She was helpless.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not understand her state.


    Those who did not know better would think that Yang Tiantian had suffered a huge blow.


    Shaking his head, he could not help but sympathize with her.


    She was mentally weak.


    With this thought in mind, some white spiritual energy appeared in his hand.


    The spiritual energy gently wrapped around Yang Tiantian. She was suddenly immersed in a fantasy, and the ring on her waist tightened a little. It almost broke her in half.


    Jiang Ming could tell that this fantasy was beautiful. He looked at Sikong Wuyuan and said, ¡°Why are you being so nice to Yang Tiantian? She wanted to kill us.¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t know either, but I feel so bad for her. Let her die in a gentle dream.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan watched as Yang Tiantian closed her eyes,pletely immersed in her own world.


    Yuan Hehe did not have any reaction. He said coldly, ¡°She deserves to die!¡±


    ¡°This is your former master. You really can say that, but I agree.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan stretched.


    He suddenly felt that such a way of dying was a heavy blow to Yang Tiantian.


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not help but be at a loss when he thought of this problem. They were constantly being chased along the way, as if they had no destination.


    ¡°Are you stupid? We¡¯re going to the Red Organization.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at Yuan Hehe in disbelief, seriously doubting his mental state.


    ¡°l forgot about that, but we could have asked Yang Tiantian for directions.


    She¡¯s a leader in the Red Organization, so she might know a lot.¡±


    Yuan Hehe looked at Yang Tiantian with some inexplicable regret.


    If he had known earlier, he would have asked in advance.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way to ask. Even if we did, she wouldn¡¯t answer. Yang Tiantian is already immersed in her fantasy.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan helplessly spread his hands.


    He had also forgotten to ask this question. He should have asked in advance. He regretted it, but there was nothing he could do.


    Jiang Ming was quite open-minded.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no way to ask, then let¡¯s not ask. These are all silly issues. Let¡¯s continue moving forward.¡±


    He looked into the distance.


    For some reason, he felt that the forest in front of him was very gloomy, but he could not tell why.


    At the thought of this, he lifted his foot, but something suddenly flew straight in front of him.


    Upon closer inspection, he saw a letter in front of him.


    ¡°This is a letter from the Red Organization.¡± Yuan Hehe was stunned when he saw the logo on the letter.


    ¡°Looks like the Red Organization doesn¡¯t want us toe there. However, I¡¯m definitely going to the Red Organization.¡±


    Even though he did not see the contents of the letter, Jiang Ming already knew what it was.


    Sikong Wuyuan opened the letter and found that it was full of threats. He could not help but nod. ¡°That¡¯s true, but we can also think about it this way. This means that they are very afraid of us. In this case, we have to go over.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Yuan Hehe smiled cheekily and did not take the Red Organization seriously.


    In his opinion, as long as the three of them worked together, nothing would be a problem.


    However, at that moment, the letter suddenly ignited and turned into ashes.


    Yang Tiantian disappeared at the same time.


    Yuan Hehe realized that the situation was not as simple as it seemed and immediately frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a new personing to stop us. I don¡¯t know who it is.¡±


    He looked around vigntly.


    Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡°No, there¡¯s no one. You¡¯re mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen, you can¡¯t be too sure,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said in disbelief.


    ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s go in first. Even if there really is someone, they won¡¯t attack us now.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not exin anything.


    His spiritual energy did not sense anyone, but he did not want Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe to think that he trusted his spiritual energy too much.


    As they spoke, they walked into the forest.


    In the past, when they entered the forest, they would have a warm aura around them. The sun was shining high up in the sky.


    But now, they only felt a bone-chilling coldness.


    The coldness pierced into their bones, making them shiver uncontrobly.


    Sikong Wuyuan stuttered. ¡°Why is this ce a little different? The temperature here ispletely different from before. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t know,¡± Yuan Hehe said helplessly as he clutched his body. ¡°I¡¯m feeling really bad right now.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not feel the coldness. He looked at the two of them strangely and said, ¡°Why do I feel that the temperature is the same?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the two of them looked at Jiang Ming at the same time.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± they asked at the same time.


    Jiang Mingughed.


    ¡°Your tacit understanding is getting better and better, but I really don¡¯t feel any difference.¡±


    Yuan Hehe began to seriously suspect that Jiang Ming was not human.


    He said this out loud, which almost made Jiang Ming scream inughter.


    ¡°Yuan Hehe, what are you thinking? If I¡¯m not human, how can 1 have human characteristics?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡¯


    Yuan Hehe rubbed his chin and looked at Sikong Wuyuan. ¡°We have to keep calm about this in the future. We can¡¯t make a fuss about it.¡¯


    He was still secretly shocked.


    It was hard for him to imagine how someone as popr as Jiang Ming had survived until now.


    If it were him, he would be robbed to death by all the organizations and sects.


    Jiang Ming could solve anything by himself!


    How lucky was he to be able to meet such a peerless person?


    Sikong Wuyuan did not reply. He waspletely immersed in the shock just now.


    What he thought was simr to Yuan Hehe.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he simply pulled the two of them along. As they walked, he said, ¡°Have youpletely forgotten that you¡¯re feeling ufortable from the cold?¡±


    After Jiang Mings reminder, the two of them came back to their senses and felt that they were going to turn into popsicles again.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with this ce? This temperature ispletely not what a normal person should endure.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan hugged himself helplessly.


    ¡°What¡¯s strange is that I don¡¯t feel cold at all. What¡¯s going on?¡± Jiang Ming asked curiously..

 Chapter 1092 - 1092: 1092: A Spiritual Bird Appears

    Chapter 1092 - 1092: 1092: A Spiritual Bird Appears


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Before Jiang Ming could figure it out, a figure suddenly appeared and dashed in their direction.


    It moved so quickly that Jiang Ming and the other two did not even see what it was.


    When they came back to their senses and looked back, the thing had disappeared.


    Sikong Wuyuan pointed in that direction. ¡°Did you see that thing? I wonder what kind of animal it is,¡± he said with a trembling voice.


    However, he couldn¡¯t care less about what was rushing over. He sneezed repeatedly, and his nose was running.


    ¡°When will it get warmer?¡± he asked with a bitter smile. ¡°It would be great if we could find a way to deal with this cold.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at his body and suddenly thought of something. He released his spiritual energy at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    The two of them could not help but be dumbfounded.


    What had they done?


    However, before they could finish thinking, they felt that their bodies had returned to a normal temperature, and they could not help but be happy.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t know that Ning Caichen¡¯s spiritual energy could be used in such a way. I almost misunderstood just now. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    At this moment, a bird in the distance suddenly chirped. Jiang Ming and the other two were still puzzled when they saw the bird swoop down in front of them like a fighter jet.


    Its entire body carried a powerful firepower that burned half of the surrounding trees. Even Jiang Ming and the other two, who were so far away from it, could still feel the heat.


    Sikong Wuyuan narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°This must be man-made. I didn¡¯t expect that the Red Organization would spend so much effort to stop us.¡±


    He wanted to say something, but the bird was already in front of them.


    Jiang Ming stretched out his arm and blocked the bird with his hand.


    They shed, and the force blew them apart. The bird immediately fell to the ground and closed its eyes, as if it was no longer breathing.


    Jiang Ming only took a few steps back, but he still felt some fear from the attack just now.


    When the bird approached him, he felt that he was going to be burned to death. He really did not expect to survive.


    He looked at the bird and saw that its feathers were all red. He felt a little strange.


    What kind of bird was this?


    Sikong Wuyuan went forward to check the bird¡¯s pulse. After confirming that it was dead, he exined, ¡°This is a spiritual bird. It recognizes its master. It will only do what its master tells it to do. It won¡¯t hurt anyone without its master¡¯s instructions.¡±


    Yuan Hehe frowned.


    ¡°Perhaps its master is already here, We should be careful.¡±


    At this moment, a woman in a ck robe suddenly rushed over. She held a long sword in her hand and aimed it at Jiang Mings eyes.


    Jiang Ming was still looking at the bird when he suddenly felt something strange rushing in front of him. He quickly clenched his fists and hammered at the thing.


    His fist hit the de of the sword.


    Blood spurted out, but the sword did not cut his fist at all. Instead, the sword was shattered into pieces.


    The woman was shocked. She muttered to herself, ¡°How is this possible? What kind of god are you?¡±


    As she said this, she looked up at Jiang Ming and then revealed a greedy gaze.


    ¡°l really didn¡¯t expect that the spiritual energy in your body would be so dense. I can see it clearly from afar. 1 think you¡¯re quite suitable to be a drug primer.¡± Jiang Ming grinned.


    This woman was really ambitious. Not only did she want to kill him, but she also wanted to use him as a drug primer.


    Jiang Ming looked around, raised his hand, uprooted a tree, and threw it at the woman.


    The woman could not help but be frightened. She broke the tree with a hammer and narrowed her eyes. ¡°You only know how to use brute force. But it does not matter! Sooner orter, you will be my drug primer.¡±


    As she spoke, she released butterflies from her pocket.


    The butterflies rushed toward Jiang Ming and the other two as if they had been instructed to do so,


    Jiang Ming could not help but be vignt. He casually released a wave of spiritual energy and rolled these butterflies together.


    In order to prevent these butterflies from doing anything else, he quickly released another barrier and wrapped these butterflies.


    The butterflies kept hitting the ball, but they could not get out.


    When the woman saw this, she could not help but be shocked again.


    ¡°What kind of ability does this little brat have? How can he turn the butterflies that I raised with half of my spiritual energy into this state?¡±


    Then, she felt a little jealous.


    What right did this little brat have to possess such an ability? She had to obtain this ability.


    Thinking of this, she drew a huge Tiger-Headed Eagle in the air.


    Under her brush, the Tiger-Headed Eagle became nimble. It spun in circles in the air.


    Jiang Ming and the other two looked up, thinking that the Tiger-Headed Eagle would not attack them.


    Unexpectedly, hail suddenly fell from the sky. However, the weather was still sunny.


    It was hailing on a sunny day.


    ¡°l think these hailstones can kill us.¡¯


    Yuan Hehe could not help but retreat.


    However, it was as if there was a barrier around him. He bumped into something.


    He turned his head to look, but he realized that there was nothing behind him.


    Yuan Hehe could not help but feel puzzled. He hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t move forward or backward recklessly. There seems to be ayer of something blocking us.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment, then he walked forward and raised his hand to touch the thing.


    When he touched it, he felt an unusual chill.


    In the next second, Yuan Hehe suddenly fell to the ground. His entire body was purple as if he had been frostbitten. He kept muttering to himself that he was cold.


    He was clearly still okay a few seconds ago.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but drop his jaw in shock.


    What was going on with Yuan Hehe? Weren¡¯t they already out of the cold air? Why did he still feel cold?


    The womanughed.


    ¡°Do you think that just a portion of spiritual energy can stop this cold? All of you will eventually freeze to death in this world of ice and snow and be my drug primers. It¡¯s your honor to be able to be my drug primers. I¡¯m a famous master. When the timees, I¡¯ll let you die for a good cause.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan spat on the ground. He red at the woman and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that your trick will seed. With the three of us working together, we will defeat you!¡¯


    ¡°Is that so? It seems like there are only two of you now.¡± The woman suddenly snapped her fingers, but the Tiger-Headed Eagle obviously did not move. Even the hailstones did not change, but she had a smug smile on her face.


    Jiang Ming felt strange again..

 Chapter 1093 - 1093: 1093: Painting in the Air

    Chapter 1093 - 1093: 1093: Painting in the Air


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There did not seem to be anything else in the surroundings. What was the


    Tiger-Headed Eagle used for?


    Then, he became suspicious again.


    Could it be a condensing barrier? Was Yuan Hehe¡¯s condition rted to the barrier?


    Thinking of this, he simply used his body to collide with the barrier.


    However, he still did not feel the cold, and he could not help but feel even more confused.


    He was not the only one who was confused. The woman was as well.


    The woman thought that Jiang Ming would also be affected by the cold wind, but she did not expect him to be safe and sound. She could not help but grit her teeth.


    She really did not expect this little brat to be so difficult to resist. However, it did not matter. The hail would kill himter.


    At the thought of this, she becamecent again, and wisps of spiritual threads appeared in her hands.


    These spiritual threads wrapped around Jiang Ming.


    At this moment, he was avoiding the hail while testing the barrier in front of him. He did not pay attention to the woman at all and was entangled by the spiritual threads.


    However, he did not lose heart. Instead, he remained calm.


    Sikong Wuyuan had wanted to check on Yuan Hehe¡¯s condition, but he hesitated when he saw that Jiang Mings condition was getting worse.


    Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe were in two different ces. It was not good for him to go anywhere. What should he do now?


    At this moment, he heard Jiang Mings words.


    ¡°You go and take care of Yuan Hehe. Don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t be trapped by these threads.¡±


    However, these words were also heard by the woman.


    ¡°You¡¯ve only lived for a few decades. How can you fight against my tens of millions of years of experience?¡± The woman sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave you with an intact corpse. After all, the drug primer also needs an intact corpse. ¡±


    At this point, she had already envisioned consuming the drug primer forged by Jiang Ming. Her eyes could not help but shine, and they were filled with pride.


    Jiang Ming sneered and did not reply to the woman. Instead, he focused on breaking free from the spiritual threads.


    These spiritual threads were like a spider web. As Jiang Ming struggled, they bound him tighter.


    Jiang Ming frowned.


    He did not expect the spiritual threads to be so sturdy, but he felt that he would definitely be able to break free.


    After thinking for a moment, he circted spiritual energy in his body, and a green light suddenly appeared around his body.


    Immediately after, the spiritual threads fell to the ground as if they were nothing. Jiang Ming did not need to continue struggling.


    Sensing that the spiritual threads had disappeared, Jiang Ming looked down and was stunned.


    He was just lucky. Why did all these spiritual threads fall?


    He did not expect that just circting his spiritual energy would be so effective. If he had known earlier, he would have made such an action in advance.


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at Yuan Hehe and Jiang Ming.


    He could not help but heave a sigh of relief when he realized that Jiang Ming had broken free.


    However, he was in a dilemma again.


    He was constantly using his spiritual energy to warm up Yuan Hehe, but thetter still shouted that it was cold.


    His spiritual energy had the characteristics of fire, and it was extremely hot.


    He really could not understand why Yuan Hehe did not show any signs of improvement even after he had given him a lot of spiritual energy.


    Jiang Ming saw it and could not help but take a step forward.


    If one person could not raise the temperature, then two people should be enough, right?


    With that thought in mind, he had already arrived in front of Yuan Hehe.


    But Yuan Hehe suddenly pushed him and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯te near me. Stay away from me.¡±


    These words shocked Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    What exactly happened to make Yuan Hehe push them away?


    As Yuan Hehe spoke, he tried to force the cold worm out of his body.


    He really did not expect that there would be cold worms in this barrier. If he had not discovered this in time, Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan would have been attacked by these cold worms.


    The two of them were very good to him. He did not want the two of them to suffer because of him.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming looked at each other. They still could not understand Yuan Hehe!s actions, but they knew that he would not harm them.


    Jiang Ming simply stood up and raised his hand to release a barrier that enveloped the three or them and also blocked the falling nail.


    However, for some reason, one of the hailstones passed through the barrier and smashed into Sikong Wuyuan.


    He originally thought that this hail was nothing special, but in the end, his spine was bent all of a sudden. Immediately, he felt intense pain, and he could not bend down or stand up.


    Jiang Ming felt troubled.


    Now that Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were both injured, there was only one person left who could still fight.


    The woman clicked her tongue and said, ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to beg for mercy now. Oh, right, you¡¯re called Jiu Zhu, right? You can offer yourself up.


    That way, I can consider letting the other two go.¡±


    The corners of her lips curled up, and she could not help but feel curious.


    Would this man sacrifice himself for those two people?


    Jiang Ming thought for a while.


    Judging from the situation, even if she let Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe go, they would probably die from paralysis and pain.


    He did not reply. His eyes were cold as he turned to look at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    The woman did not understand Jiang Mings actions, but she also felt that this was a good opportunity. Then, she threw a fireball at his back.


    Unexpectedly, when the fireball approached Jiang Ming, he suddenly turned his head and caught the fireball with his bare hands.


    It was scorching, but Jiang Ming was unfazed. Instead, he was very calm.


    Seeing this, the woman¡¯s heart tightened.


    Could it be that this little brat had a rare full Yang physique in this world?


    It was said that this physique could resist all cold and hot things.


    If he really had a full Yang physique, then it would be extremely difficult for her to refine this drug primer.


    However, this was also good. Once she cultivated the drug primer, she would have endless spiritual energy.


    The greed in the woman¡¯s eyes grew stronger.


    Jiang Ming did not look at the woman. Instead, he felt a burning sensation brewing in his body.


    However, this scorching heat was not painful. Instead, it seemed to be increasing his spiritual energy.


    He began to doubt things. Could it be that this spiritual energy could give him other abilities?


    However, wasn¡¯t this spiritual energy the spiritual energy of the woman in front of him? What was going on?


    While he was thinking, the fireball hadpletely integrated into Jiang Mings body.


    Jiang Ming felt that he could use the same technique as the woman, so he also drew in the air with his bare hands.


    He imitated the woman and drew a bald eagle. The bald eagle turned and became more life-like. It went straight to the Tiger-Headed Eagle and started fighting with it..

 Chapter 1094 - 1094: 1094

    Chapter 1094 - 1094: 1094


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As the birds were both transformed from spiritual energy, their abilities and physiques were simr, so they could not defeat each other.


    The woman¡¯s heart was beating fast, and her eyes were filled with panic.


    How did this little brat have the same ability as her?


    The current situation really confused her.


    Based on the current situation, didn¡¯t this brat know all of her abilities?


    Then how could she possibly beat him?


    Since he knew her abilities, it meant that he knew her weaknesses.


    After thinking for a moment, the woman¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then, she thought about it again.


    Perhaps he did not know all of her skills at all. She was just lucky now.


    While she was thinking about this, Jiang Ming had already arrived beside Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    He did not know why, but when he got close, he suddenly felt the spiritual energy in his body stir, as if it was about to break out of his body.


    He suppressed it with all his might, but then he felt that something was wrong.


    Could it be that this spiritual energy was trying to heal them?


    He had some ideas in his mind, but he was not certain.


    If he attacked instead of healing, it would be equivalent to dealing a fatal blow to Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. At that time, he did not want to be alone.


    The woman seemed to have seen through Jiang Mings thoughts and immediately smiled. ¡°l knew it. How could my spiritual energy fuse with yours? Just now, you were able to use my spiritual energy. It was purely an ident.¡¯


    Jiang Ming did not listen to this woman¡¯s bullsh*t.


    He felt that this woman probably did not even know what was going on right now.


    He decided to take a gamble.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe¡¯s conditions were difficult to treat now, but releasing spiritual energy might be able to make them recover.


    He immediately released his spiritual energy.


    The spiritual energy rushed straight toward Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe,


    and the two of them immediately screamed in pain.


    Jiang Ming immediately regretted it.


    If he had known this would happen, he would not have released his spiritual energy. However, there was nothing he could do now.


    He went forward and wanted to take back the spiritual energy, but he realized that the mental and physical conditions of the two were recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Then, they looked at Jiang Ming with surprise in their eyes. ¡°We don¡¯t know why, but our bodies have be stronger.¡±


    This was a good thing. Jiang Ming was also happy for the two of them. Then, he felt the spiritual energy return to his body.


    Jiang Ming did not feel anything abnormal when the spiritual energy that absorbed the cold worm poison returned to his body. Instead, it was as if the spiritual energy hadpletely purified the poison. The spiritual energy in his body was very pure.


    Jiang Ming was rather emotional.


    He did not expect that he would reap an unexpected harvest after meeting an assassin.


    The woman who was watching from the side gritted her teeth.


    ¡°How is this possible? How can a brat like you obtain such a blessing? What did you do? Hurry up and tell me!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming grinned. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t attacked me, I wouldn¡¯t have received this blessing. In the end, I have to thank you.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan burst outughing. ¡°l thought you were strong. It turns out you¡¯re just average. What kind of drug-priming master are you?¡±


    Feeling humiliated, the woman was furious. She raised her hand and released a tornado.


    The tornado was so strong that it almost sucked Jiang Ming and the other two


    in.


    However, this was not the first time they had seen such a tornado. The three of them worked together to force it back.


    The tornado returned to the woman.


    The woman had just learned this skill not long ago and did not know how to control the tornado. She was immediately sucked in urately.


    Being swept into the tornado, the woman¡¯s face turned pale, and her eyes were filled with fear.


    She could not stop it.


    Not long after, her hair was a mess, and even her clothes were in a mess.


    Yuan Heheughed.


    Jiang Ming telt that this was a good opportunity to leave. He quickly looked at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Leave this woman alone.¡±


    Seeing that the three of them were about to leave, the woman began to panic.


    She had received orders from the Red Organization. If they all left, then her mission would not bepleted.


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly went forward to stop them.


    However, the tornado blew her away and threw her into a bush.


    The bush was full of thorns, and the thorns pierced into her body.


    Although the wounds were not deep, it was enough to make the woman scream in pain.


    She med all her misfortune on Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Seeing that the three of them were about to disappear from her sight, the woman got up in one go and ran behind Jiang Ming. However, she was thrown to the ground by him.


    Jiang Ming looked at the woman and smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t want to give up, but have you ever thought that you can¡¯t beat us now?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe looked at her coldly.


    ¡°l wonder how many benefits the Red Organization has given you to actually make you work so hard for them.¡±


    The woman red at Yuan Hehe. ¡°You¡¯re a member of the Red Organization. How dare you help an outsider? How despicable! If you have any conscience, you will give this man to me.¡±


    Yuan Hehe rolled his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯d only been in this organization for a few days. Why should I work for it?¡± His eyes were filled with disgust.


    In his opinion, with such a subordinate, the Red Organization was not a good organization.


    Fortunately, he had only joined the Red Organization for fun. Otherwise, he would have been finished.


    Unexpectedly, the woman took advantage of Yuan Hehe¡¯s confusion and rushed in front of him.


    However, Jiang Ming saw through it.


    Previously, due to some special reasons, he had given her a chance to take advantage of him.


    He did not want to make the same mistake now.


    He raised his hand and released his spiritual energy, forcing the woman to retreat.


    This spiritual energy belonged to the woman. She could not help but be shocked by it.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did you master my other technique?¡±


    ¡°You should thank yourself for this,¡± Jiang Ming said with a faint smile. ¡°If you didn¡¯t attack me, I wouldn¡¯t have such a method.¡¯


    His tone was murderous. The woman could not stand it anymore. She retreated and nned to leave.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming saw through her again. He moved behind the woman and tied her up.


    With the double support of the rope and the ring, it was difficult enough for the woman to break free, let alone escape..

 Chapter 1095 - 1095: 1095

    Chapter 1095 - 1095: 1095


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The woman¡¯s expression instantly changed.


    ¡°You little brat, do you think you¡¯re all that? You just know a couple of my techniques! ¡±


    Jiang Ming saw her jealousy clearly. He sized her up and said, ¡°You¡¯re reaping what you sowed. Don¡¯t me us.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan stepped forward and kicked the woman, causing her to fall to the ground.


    ¡°l usually have some pity for everyone. However, now that you¡¯re like this, I really can¡¯t pity you.¡±


    He looked at the woman with indifference in his eyes.


    The womanughed.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect that I would lose so badly. But how could I lose?¡±


    The womanughed again.


    Yuan Hehe seemed to recognize her and could not help but be stunned.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a bookkeeper in the Red Organization? Why would the Red Organization send you to deal with us?¡±


    He grinned.


    How had this woman be an assassin of the Red Organization? That should not be possible. Assassins had to be screened carefully.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with keeping books? The organization saw that I did a good


    job, so they promoted me, I¡¯m now the top drug primer in the Red Organization, Xiang Tianqing.¡±


    As she spoke, Xiang Tianqing was full of pride. She did not feel like she had been schemed against at all.


    Yuan Hehe saw it clearly.


    If she was really the top drug primer, why would the organization send her to assassinate them? She was just a pawn.


    ¡°Xiang Tianqing, you¡¯d better take care of yourself.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not expose the woman. He also understood what was going on, and his lips twitched.


    Unexpectedly, Xiang Tianqing felt that he did not think much of it. She could not help but re at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°You little brat, don¡¯t be jealous. You¡¯re not worthy of my title.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. You, Xiang Tianqing, are worthy of being the top drug primer.


    How could I dare to snatch it from you?¡±


    Jiang Ming only felt that Xiang Tianqing was pathetic, but he understood what was going on.


    Her personality was easy to manipte.


    Yuan Hehe was speechless. ¡°You¡¯re our prisoner now. Don¡¯t talk so much.¡±


    ¡°We might be able to get some useful information from Xiang Tianqing.¡± Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s eyes glinted.


    When they finished interrogating Xiang Tianqing, they would definitely know a lot about the Red Organization.


    At that time, they would be able to attack this ce much faster.


    Jiang Ming thought that this was a good idea. When he saw that Xiang Tianqing wanted to retort to Yuan Hehe, he stuffed a pill into her mouth when she was unprepared.


    This pill made one tell the truth.


    Xiang Tianqing was shocked and wanted to vomit.


    However, Jiang Ming was prepared for this. He pinched her chin and forced her to swallow it.


    ¡°You treacherous viin! You should go to hell!¡±


    Xiang Tianqing was unhappy, but there was nothing she could do. The light in her eyes gradually dimmed, and she fell into a state of confusion.


    ¡°What should I ask?¡±


    Jiang Ming was in a dilemma.


    As Yuan Hehe had been with the Red Organization before, he knew the basics, so there was no need to ask about those.


    However, Xiang Tianqing was just a pawn. Most of the things that the Red Organization had let her know were probably fake. They could notpletely believe it.


    ¡°Xiang Tianqing!¡± Sikong Wuyuan cleared his throat and stepped forward.


    ¡°Xiang Tianqing, who is the boss of the Red Organization?¡±


    ¡°A man with the same name as me,¡± Xiang Tianqing muttered to herself.


    Yuan Hehe immediately shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t ask that. Everyone knows who the boss of the Red organization is. He is not mysterious. His name is still well-known. Anyway¡­ How did you obtain so much spiritual energy in such a short period of time?¡±


    This was what puzzled him the most.


    He had briefly met Xiang Tianqing. Because she was clumsy and had been punished, she had left an impression on him.


    At that time, he did not feel any spiritual energy from her, and he was very sure that Xiang Tianqing did not have any spiritual energy at that time.


    Thus, seeing her like this was surprising.


    It was impossible to improve so fast. The only possibility was medicine.


    As for what this medicine was, he would have to wait and see.


    As expected, he heard her reply.


    ¡°The Red Organization gave me some colorful pills, so I have a lot of spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what the pill is exactly?¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not help but be pleasantly surprised. He turned around and continued to ask.


    However, Xiang Tianqing shook her head as if she did not know anything.


    Yuan Hehe was instantly disappointed.


    But he could understand.


    This pill was probably rted to the survival and secrets of the organization. Naturally, it was impossible for a pawn to know about it.


    ¡°Are there many people taking pills?¡±


    Jiang Ming asked.


    He really did not expect that the Red Organization had such a shady business behind them. He had really underestimated this organization.


    Sikong Wuyuan also thought about it.


    From the looks of it, the Red Organization should be very proficient in medicine.


    After all, pills that could increase one¡¯s spiritual energy so much in a short period of time usually had veryrge side effects, or there were restrictions on their use. However, Xiang Tianging did not seem to be experiencing adverse


    effects.


    In order to prevent his guess from being wrong, he asked Xiang Tianqing.


    As expected, Xiang Tianqing still shook her head.


    ¡°This Red Organization is quite good at making medicine.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but sigh.


    An organization that knew how to make drugs was not easy to take down.


    At that time, they would have a hard time.


    However, they would deal with whatever came their way. They definitely had a way to crack the Red Organization.


    Jiang Ming wanted to ask more questions, but he was lost for a moment and did not know what to ask.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to ask any more questions. Xiang Tianqing definitely doesn¡¯t know anything else. It¡¯s better to just walk forward. The people from the Red Organization won¡¯t let us off easily.¡±


    As he spoke, Yuan Hehe smiled bitterly.


    This time, they could not help but be tired.


    Along the way, there were quite a number of people who wanted to kill them.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang Ming, on the other hand, was open-minded. He nced at Xiang Tianqing, turned around, and nned to continue walking.


    Sikong Wuyuan was about to follow him when he noticed that Xiang Tianqing had dropped a token.


    However, there was no word written on the token. Instead, there was nothing.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Yuan Hehe asked Xiang Tianqing.


    ¡°This is the token to enter the Red Organization¡¯s medicine pavilion.¡±


    These words stunned Yuan Hehe..

 Chapter 1096 - 1096

    Chapter 1096:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Xiang Tianqing was just an ordinary bookkeeper. How could she have such an important token? Could it be that Xiang Tianqing had another identity?


    Yuan Hehe hesitated for a moment before tossing a bracelet at Xiang Tianqing.


    Xiang Tianqing had just regained her senses at this moment. When she saw the bracelet, she was immediately shocked and turned around to retreat.


    Then, she could not dodge anymore. The bracelet expanded automatically and wrapped around her neck.


    This was the first time she was facing death. She could not help but feel afraid. She kept muttering to herself, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. I am very useful. Don¡¯t you want to destroy the Red Organization? I might be able to help you.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at Xiang Tianqing and smiled. ¡°Oh, now she says she can help us.¡±


    Yuan Hehe suddenly realized that a bracelet had appeared on Xiang Tianqings hand. He lowered his head to take a closer look and realized that the bracelet was covered by a circle of green leaves.


    ¡°Who put this on for you? Where are they?¡±


    Yuan Hehe looked around warily and could not help but feel afraid.


    He recognized this bracelet. It was a bracelet used by the Red Organization to stay alive. It could temporarily protect the wearer from being attacked.


    No matter what, someone else actually appeared near them without a trace. It was enough to show their might.


    Jiang Ming did not say anything. He looked around and threw a dart in a certain direction.


    The dart immediately hit a person, and that person fell to the ground with shock in her eyes.


    That person looked exactly like Xiang Tianqing. When Xiang Tianqing saw someone fall, she looked forward and could not help but panic.


    ¡°Sis, why are you here?¡±


    She had thought that the person who hade was her superior. She never thought that it would be her sister.


    Xiang Tianyuan raised her head and nced at her sister before taking off her outer robe.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming and the other two rushed over.


    She threw her robe away and blocked everyone¡¯s line of sight.


    As the robe fell, the person had already disappeared.


    Xiang Tianqing was relieved.


    Her sister was a big shot in the Red Organization. She could not let these people capture her.


    Now that her sister was still cultivating, if she used her spiritual energy for no good reason, it would harm her instead.


    Jiang Ming did not expect her to leave so quickly. He could not help but turn around and stare at Xiang Tianqing.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Why are you ming me for not being able to defeat my sister?¡±


    Xiang Tianqing felt her hair stand on end and could not help but snap at Jiang Ming.


    However, the next second, she could not help but regret it.


    She should not have said that. If she angered Jiang Ming, she would be the one suffering.


    She regretted it, but there was nothing she could do.


    Hearing Xiang Tianqings words, Sikong Wuyuan stepped forward and kicked her.


    ¡°l know it¡¯s bad to hit women. However, I think you deserve a beating.¡±


    Xiang Tianqing did not speak. The bracelet in her hand had absorbed most of the pain. She could not feel it at all.


    Silence was the best option now.


    Yuan Hehe did not stand on ceremony and went forward to pull the bracelet off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think you¡¯ll be safe? Don¡¯t think that you canpletely avoid the damage!¡¯


    Seeing that the bracelet was gone, Xiang Tianqings expression changed.


    ¡°Ah! Yuan Hehe, you¡¯re making things difficult for me. That bracelet is a souvenir and nothing else. Please give it back to me.¡±


    As she spoke, she pretended to be coy and tried to attract Yuan Hehe¡¯s attention.


    She did not believe that he would not be able to withstand her charm.


    Unexpectedly, Yuan Hehe¡¯s expression did not change at all. He was unmoved. Instead, he had a strange expression on his face.


    ¡°Are you having cramps? Why are you twisting around?¡±


    He could not help but scratch his head, his eyes filled with confusion.


    ¡°You idiot!¡±


    He did not expect her to say such words. Xiang Tianqing immediately cursed him.


    Was something wrong with Yuan Hehe? Why did he not understand flirting?


    Could it be that he was too young to know anything?


    Xiang Tianqing began to think about it and then sized up Jiang Ming.


    Her eyes began to show a love-struck look.


    It had to be said that Jiang Ming was quite good-looking.


    If it was possible, she really wanted to bring him back to the Red


    Organization. At that time, other women would definitely be very envious of her.


    As she thought about this, she could not help but say it out loud.


    Jiang Ming found it unbelievable.


    Was he not threatening at all?


    Where did Xiang Tianqinge up with this idea? She actually wanted to bring him back as her boyfriend?


    Moreover, Xiang Tianqing was their captive. Was it really okay to talk to him like this? Wasn¡¯t she afraid that he would hurt her?


    Unexpectedly, Yuan Hehe looked Jiang Ming up and down. He said seriously, ¡°l have to say, you¡¯re quite handsome. No wonder Xiang Tianqing was confused.¡¯


    ¡°Right? Little disciple, you and I are in agreement on this point. I have never seen anyone as handsome as him in the Red Organization.¡±


    Xiang Tianqing batted her eyes at Yuan Hehe.


    As someone who had been in the Red Organization, Yuan Hehe recalled the past and began to sigh. ¡°You¡¯re right. I remember that the people in the Red Organization are not very good-looking. However, I really can¡¯t recall their faces.¡¯


    ¡°They¡¯re all very ugly. You don¡¯t need to know. They all lost their teeth.¡±


    Xiang Tianqings eyes were filled with anger. She clenched her fists tightly, as if she wanted to smash those people¡¯s faces.


    What was the use of having such deep spiritual energy? They were so ugly!


    ¡°Have you seen them before?¡±


    Yuan Hehe was so shocked that he forgot that he and Xiang Tianqing were enemies. He began to chat with her.


    ¡°Of course. The Red Organization has an annual meeting, and everyone attends. 1 get to see everyone clearly. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ve already left. Otherwise, you¡¯d be able to see how ugly they look.¡± Xiang Tianqing also made conversation with him.


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡±


    Yuan Hehe immediately looked dejected.


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    Sikong Wuyuan was also speechless.


    Although Jiang Ming was handsome, there was no need to be like this, right? Did they forget they were enemies?


    The two of them realized something at this moment. They coughed and stopped talking.


    On the contrary, Xiang Tianqing became thicker-skinned. She winked at Jiang


    Ming.. ¡°Jiu Zhu, what do you think?¡±

 Chapter 1097 - 1097

    Chapter 1097:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°At that time, the people from the Red Organization will definitely not chase after you. You can visit the organization without worrying about anything.


    Don¡¯t worry. With me around, I definitely won¡¯t let you suffer.¡±


    As Xiang Tianqing said that, the light in her eyes seemed to burn brighter, and she even began to drool.


    It had to be said that Jiang Ming was really handsome.


    If she could, she really wanted to be his woman for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Have you figured out your position?¡±


    Jiang Ming began to suspect that Xiang Tianqing was trying to seduce him, but he felt that it was impossible.


    However, it had to be said that the saliva around her mouth was too obvious.


    ¡°Hey, Xiang Tianqing, wipe your saliva. What are you doing?¡±


    Yuan Hehe stood in front of Jiang Ming.


    He felt that if Xiang Tianqing had not been tied up, she would have pounced on Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Ah, little disciple, we¡¯re all family. What are you doing? Don¡¯t you want your good friend to have apetent wife? I think I can be his wife.¡± At the end of his sentence, Xiang Tianqing started to look shy.


    Yuan Hehe could not stand it any longer and went up to hit her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. If you continue to act like this, we¡¯ll leave you here!¡±


    Feeling the pain in her forehead, Xiang Tianqing began to wake up, but she also seemed to be a little confused.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu,¡± she muttered to herself. ¡°I¡¯m your destined soulmate. If you really can¡¯t ept this, you can ask the mirror in my pocket.¡±


    Jiang Ming was confused. He did not understand what Xiang Tianqing wanted to do, but he also felt that the mirror might be useful, so he nned to take it away.


    Unexpectedly, Sikong Wuyuan took the mirror away first.


    For some reason, he felt that Jiang Ming was in danger now. He had to protect him.


    He should look at the mirror first.


    In an instant, the surrounding lightning surged.


    Before Jiang Ming and the other two could react, the lightning was heading straight for Xiang Tianqing.


    None of the three of them felt that the lightning was really going to do anything to Xiang Tianqing. They did not have any intention of protecting him.


    Xiang Tianqing was struck by the lightning before she could react.


    Her entire body was immersed in the lightning. Those who did not know better would think that she had been struck by lightning on purpose.


    After the lightning strike, Xiang Tianqing seemed to have changed into a different person. She widened her eyes and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, Sikong Wuyuan,


    Yuan Hehe, it is time to die!¡±


    Jiang Ming wanted tough when he heard this.


    Was this some kind of trick? The lightning was obviously not natural.


    At this moment, Sikong Wuyuan also felt the same. He quickly said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this lightning is artificial. We can¡¯t fall for such a trick.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not say much. Instead, he watched Xiang Tianqings next move.


    The lightning did not even get rid of the thing that was imprisoned on her body. Their methods were still intact.


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel curious.


    Could Xiang Tianqing really defeat them?


    Immediately after, Xiang Tianqing tried to break free from the restraints on his body and began to exert force.


    However, she kept failing to break free. She tried four times and failed each time.


    Xiang Tianqing lost her patience and felt embarrassed.


    She thought that she had been reborn! What was this? She felt ashamed, and Yuan Hehe was already mocking her.


    ¡°Where is the power of lightning? Is this lightning or bullsh*t?¡±


    Xiang Tianqing gritted her teeth and red at Yuan Hehe. ¡°Yuan Hehe, don¡¯t be so shameless. I¡¯ve wanted to scold you for a long time, You¡¯re really not a good disciple.¡±


    ¡°You really aren¡¯t a good master. Ah, right, you aren¡¯t my master either.¡± Yuan Hehe rolled his eyes in a fit of pique.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help butugh when he saw the two of them arguing like children.


    It had to be said that these two people made the perfect pair. They were very childish.


    Xiang Tianqing felt insulted and gritted her teeth even harder.


    Yuan Hehe did not think much of it.


    In his opinion, Xiang Tianqing deserved to die! She was a scourge!


    Why did he choose her to teach him back then? He was really blind.


    Xiang Tianqing did not say anything else. Instead, she continued tough sinisterly.


    This made Yuan Hehe¡¯s hair stand on end. His eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°Xiang Tianqing, are you jealous of us? Why do you look neither human nor ghost?¡±


    ¡°You brat, don¡¯t you know that this is a myriad of amorous feelings?¡±


    Xiang Tianqing almost went crazy.


    Why couldn¡¯t these people appreciate her beauty at all?


    No matter what, she had to escape, even if she had to use someckey¡¯s scheme.


    After thinking it through clearly, she threw flirtatious nces at Jiang Ming again.


    ¡°No. Forget it.¡±


    In this regard, Jiang Ming and the other two agreed that Xiang Tianqing was not seductive at all.


    This could not help but hurt her heart.


    She originally thought that Jiang Ming would understand her thoughts and might be able to stay with her forever. She never expected him to not even nce at her.


    She was a little upset, but she did not give up. Instead, she said something shocking. ¡°Jiu Zhu, I have taken a fancy to you. Marry me!¡±


    These words almost made everyone¡¯s eyes pop out of their sockets.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but burst outughing.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, Xiang Tianqing wants to be with you. Are you willing to be her husband?¡±


    There was a teasing look in his eyes.


    To him, this was an important moment to tease his good friend.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t handle her.¡¯


    Jiang Ming quickly waved his hand and felt strange.


    When did Xiang Tianqing fall in love with him?


    How could she just propose to him like that?


    ¡°You¡¯re really hurting my heart. I¡¯m a peerless beauty!¡± Xiang Tianqing said seriously.


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan felt incredulous.


    A peerless beauty? Was this girl that narcissistic?


    But then, a flock of crows flew by, and Xiang Tianqing disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°How evil! That was actually a tactic to stall for time and escape!¡¯


    Yuan Hehe cursed.


    Immediately, a ck shadow shed over, and the three of them saw the woman who looked exactly like Xiang Tianqing in front of them.


    Although they had only met once, it was enough to tell that it was her.


    ¡°My husband was thest person who wanted to kill you. He was from the Red Organization. He was killed by you.¡±


    Xiang Tianyuan¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred..

 Chapter 1098 - 1098: 1098

    Chapter 1098 - 1098: 1098


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Xiang Tianyuan raised her hand and wanted to p Jiang Ming, but he easily dodged her.


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your husband wanting to attack us, he wouldn¡¯t have died,¡±


    Jiang Ming said. ¡°This is obviously your husband¡¯s problem.¡±


    Xiang Tianyuan¡¯s eyes were red, and her heart was filled with sorrow.


    If it were not for this incident, the couple would still be drinking tea and chatting together¡­


    Thinking of this, she felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife. She raised her hand and sent a piece of ice sand toward the three of them.


    In an instant, the wind blew. Jiang Ming felt his heart heat up, and his eyes started to blur.


    Sikong Wuyuan realized that something was wrong and stared at Xiang Tianyuan.


    He could faintly feel that this woman had many hidden weapons on her.


    Just as he was thinking about this, a sharp de suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Before he could react, someone caught it with his bare hands.


    Sikong Wuyuan turned his head and realized that it was Jiang Ming who did it. He was stunned for a moment before he red at Xiang Tianyuan.


    ¡°Xiang Tianyuan, you are truly a treacherous person.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Xiang Tianyuan snorted coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t me other people if you¡¯re stupid. You were the one who couldn¡¯t see it.¡±


    As she spoke, she kept looking in a certain direction, but she quickly came back to her senses.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Jiang Ming noticed Xiang Tianyuan¡¯s eyes and could not help but follow her gaze to the right, but he did not find anything.


    This made him feel strange, so he asked her.


    Xiang Tianyuan did not expect that this young boy would notice such details. She was quite amazed and took another look at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°You are really observant,¡± she said teasingly. ¡°But I¡¯m not looking at anything. I¡¯m looking at you.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan felt humiliated.


    Xiang Tianyuan actually said that he was stupid. It was a little too much.


    What was even more outrageous was that she actually teased Jiang Ming.


    This was simply looking down on him and Yuan Hehe!


    Just as he was thinking about this, Yuan Hehe was already stomping his feet.


    ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t lead Jiang Ming astray. Jiang Ming has plenty of women around him. He doesn¡¯t need one like you. Don¡¯t think that you can just use deduction.¡¯


    At the end of his speech, he sized up Xiang Tianyuan and shook his head. It was obvious that he was very dissatisfied with her figure.


    This expression angered Xiang Tianyuan.


    ¡°What do you mean? Am I not worthy of Jiang Ming?¡±


    She snorted coldly and stopped talking. She rushed to Jiang Ming.


    She wanted to see how Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe would look down on her after she insulted Jiang Ming.


    Seeing Xiang Tianyuan in front of him, Jiang Ming was a little shocked.


    He did not expect her to be such an impulsive person.


    However, before he could think of anything else, he saw Xiang Tianyuan reveal a sinister smile.


    Her smile was predatory.


    Jiang Ming could not help but shiver.


    Xiang Tianyuan seemed to want to eat him.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming took out a folding fan from his pocket and fluttered it.


    Xiang Tianyuan raised her hand and was about to pinch Jiang Mings neck. Unexpectedly, her body suddenly retreated uncontrobly.


    Then, she saw Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe rush over and block her way, their eyes filled with vignce.


    Xiang Tianyuan could not help but grin.


    Why was she blown away?


    Wasn¡¯t she fine?


    How did it be like this?


    She gathered spiritual energy in her body, but she still could not stop the wind from Jiang Mings fan. She retreated more and more.


    She could not even stop her movements.


    She could not help but cry.


    She had never suffered such grievances before. What kind of ability was this?


    No matter what, she could not lose!


    At the thought of this, she used all her strength and began to spin crazily.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe did not know what she was trying to do, but they felt that they could not withstand her spinning, so they kept retreating.


    Yuan Hehe¡¯s expression changedpletely.


    ¡°I wonder how Xiang Tianyuan did that.¡±


    He looked vignt and gathered spiritual energy in his hand.


    If Xiang Tianyuan came over, then he did not mind fighting her to the death.


    Sikong Wuyuan had the same thought as Yuan Hehe. His eyes were filled with determination.


    He did not want Xiang Tianyuan to cause his spiritual energy to dissipate.


    He felt that he should be able to handle a woman.


    Xiang Tianyuan, on the other hand, had a cold expression. She did not even go to Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. Instead, she went straight to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming guessed that Xiang Tianyuan wasing for him, and he quickly fanned himself.


    He was a little worried.


    He did not know if the fan could stop Xiang Tianyuan.


    It had to be said that Xiang Tianyuan knew some strange moves.


    With this thought in mind, Jiang Ming raised his fan and moved it even faster.


    At this moment, the surrounding trees suddenly fell down in front of Jiang Ming.


    Then, he realized that Xiang Tianyuan was already a hundred meters away from him.


    As for those trees, they were sent flying by Xiang Tianyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan almost burst outughing when he saw this scene.


    He did not expect Xiang Tianyuan to be so fragile. She was only blown away by Jiang Ming, but she was already swept a few meters away.


    Yuan Hehe could not help butugh.


    ¡°Xiang Tianyuan, aren¡¯t you quite powerful? Why are you in such a bind?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Xiang Tianyuan suddenly stood up. Her eyes were filled with helplessness and frustration.


    What kind of person was Jiang Ming?


    How could he possess such power?


    This fan could only be used by people with high spiritual energy. What was going on?


    Feeling indignant, Xiang Tianyuan rushed straight at Jiang Ming again, wishing she could kill Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming could tell that she wasing at him menacingly. He took a step forward and blocked Xiang Tianyuan.


    Then, he pped the fan a few more times.


    Before Xiang Tianyuan could react, she realized that she had been pped away again and immediately smiled bitterly.


    With this fan, she could not get close to Jiang Ming at all.


    Thinking of this, Xiang Tianyuan simply directed the stone at the side and let it fly toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming fanned it away.


    The stone was tossed aside.


    Xiang Tianyuan¡¯s expression changed again and again. She could not understand how Jiang Ming had gotten such a powerful fan..

 Chapter 1099 - 1099: 1099

    Chapter 1099 - 1099: 1099


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that he did not even need to make a move. He turned to Xiang Tianyuan and said smugly, ¡°Hey, Xiang Tianyuan, you¡¯ve lost to us now.


    You have to be more polite to us. Otherwise, you will end up like your husband!¡±


    His provocative words made Xiang Tianyuan extremely ufortable.


    Why did he have to mention her husband?


    All of this was because she was too weak, giving Sikong Wuyuan the chance to insult her husband.


    Yuan Hehe did not know what she was thinking. He quickly replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. You have to be careful. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be pped away by Jiang Mings fan again. Ah, what a pity. It¡¯s still okay if she was pped away. But didn¡¯t he want to avenge his husband?¡±


    His voice carried a hint of mockery.


    Xiang Tianyuan felt that she had been severely humiliated. He threw a huge object at Yuan Hehe.


    This thing was a shell that she had once raised in the deep-sea domain.


    This shell could change sizes, and it could erge when it met other people.


    If she could not get close to Jiang Ming and the other two, couldn¡¯t the shell crush them to death?


    She felt a little proud of herself. However, Jiang Ming fanned forward again, and the shell was also sent flying.


    Even though the shell had be bigger, it still could not withstand the wind.


    Xiang Tianyuan could not hold it in any longer, and her expression was clearly a little dark.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? You¡¯re just a young man. What right do you have to send this shell away?¡±


    She could not believe the truth anymore.


    This was too strange.


    As long as Jiang Ming was an old monster who was over a hundred years old, she would ept it.


    However, he did not seem to be one. Moreover, he was a young man much younger than her.


    Knowing what she was thinking, Jiang Ming smiled faintly. ¡°This is just a coincidence. But who knows? Perhaps it¡¯s because your character is not good.


    Maybe that¡¯s why the shell left automatically.¡±


    He had to get his revenge. She had teased him earlier, after all.


    Xiang Tianyuan¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be so conceited. Isn¡¯t it just a fan? I have plenty of them!¡±


    Jiang Ming clicked his tongue and sized her up. Then take them out and let me see!¡±


    His words sounded intimidating.


    Xiang Tianyuan did not know why, but she felt a strong pressure, and her entire spine felt like it was about to break.


    ¡°How can a young man like you have such a powerful aura?¡±


    She could not help but take a few steps back as she muttered to herself.


    She hesitated.


    If she continued to fight with this young man, would she really win?


    This young man seemed to be a genius. She did not want to offend a genius.


    However, Yuan Hehe¡¯s words immediately shattered her thoughts.


    ¡°Are you scared already? Xiang Tianyuan, you don¡¯t love your husband at all, right? You don¡¯t have the slightest intention of avenging him.¡± His words were full of sarcasm.


    Hearing this, Xiang Tianyuan immediately became angry.


    Right, she was here for revenge. She could not let these viins look down on her.


    She closed her eyes as if there was no longer any sound.


    Jiang Ming looked at her up and down, somewhat confused.


    What was Xiang Tianyuan doing?


    Could it be that she was cultivating and was nning to beat him up?


    It did not look like it.


    However, at this moment, Xiang Tianyuan suddenly opened her eyes and a huge ball appeared in her hand.


    The ball was wrapped in a circle of soil. It looked extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Is this a y ball?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan narrowed his eyes, seriously suspecting that there was something wrong with them.


    Why did Xiang Tianyuan use a y ball as an attack?


    Could this thing really attack them?


    Was she crazy?


    At this moment, Xiang Tianyuan suddenly burst intoughter.


    ¡°Are you scared after seeing this y ball? It¡¯s not toote for you to beg for mercy from me now.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe immediately felt a flock of crows fly over their heads, and they could not help but grin.


    What was Xiang Tianyuan up to?


    But then, Jiang Ming noticed that a ball of y had appeared behind them.


    However, this y ball was evenrger. Other than that, it was exactly the same as the one in Xiang Tianyuan¡¯s hand.


    Yuan Hehe also saw the y ball and was stunned.


    ¡°What the hell is this y ball? Why is there one behind us?¡±


    ¡°Now, the show is about to begin. You all have to participate in the game,¡± Xiang Tianyuan replied sinisterly.


    These words made Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe shiver uncontrobly.


    How did Xiang Tianyuan suddenly be a different person?


    However, no matter what they thought, they had to face what was going to happen next. They turned to look at the y ball.


    Jiang Ming was very calm.


    At most, they would simply die, but he felt that they would definitely be able to stop the y ball.


    Xiang Tianyuan saw that they were still very calm and could not help but feel strange.


    If it were her, she would probably be panicking, so they were probably pretending.


    Thinking of this, she could not help butugh out loud. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, you can just say it. There¡¯s no need to hide. I¡¯m watching you from here. 1 won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    This childlikement reminded Jiang Ming of Xiang Tianqing.


    These two were truly sisters. They were so simr.


    Jiang Ming could not help but shake his head.


    It was just a y ball. Why should they be afraid of it?


    ¡°l think it¡¯s you, Xiang Tianyuan, who is easily scared, right?¡± Sikong Wuyuan grinned. ¡°You¡¯re quite funny. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±


    ¡°If you have any moves, just use them. To us, this is nothing!¡± Yuan Hehe grinned and shouted at Xiang Tianyuan.


    He felt that Xiang Tianyuan was too proud of herself. He had to knock her down a peg or two no matter what.


    Xiang Tianyuan instantly felt embarrassed, but she would not say it out loud. She closed her hands.


    The y ball immediately turned into a solid body and rolled toward Jiang Ming and the other two.


    They easily dodged the iing ball.


    The y ball continued to chase after Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Xiang Tianyuan¡¯s thoughts were simple.


    She could not beat Jiang Ming and the other two, so she would exhaust their physical strength first. Then, she would reap the benefits.


    Jiang Ming was a little annoyed and shattered the y ball with one move..

 Chapter 1100 - 1100

    Chapter 1100:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The y ball shattered on the spot. Xiang Tianyuan could not help but widen her eyes, and her heart was already filled with shock.


    What kind of spiritual energy was this? How could Jiang Ming be so powerful?


    Jiang Ming had a clear idea in his mind.


    If they did not get rid of Xiang Tianyuan, they would be the ones suffering.


    At the thought of this, he raised his hand and a de appeared.


    The de flew to Xiang Tianyuan¡¯s body, cutting her all over.


    Scoffing, she quickly raised her hand to grab the de.


    However, she realized that she could not hold the de at all.


    Moreover, the wounds seemed to be unable to heal and kept bleeding.


    Seeing this, her heart could not help but thump. Then, she conjured a snow lotus in her hand.


    The snow lotus grew very huge in an instant, and its branches and leaves extended in front of Jiang Ming. It was obvious that it wanted to wrap around him.


    However, he did not care. He raised his hand and cut off the branches.


    The huge branches and leaves were clearly separated from the main body, but their vitality was very tenacious.


    Moreover, the leaves grew fine spikes that pierced Jiang Mings hand.


    However, he did not feel anything.


    He could not help but be stunned. He raised his head and looked at Xiang


    Tianyuan.


    Xiang Tianyuan was also in disbelief.


    ¡°How can you not feel anything? You must be lying.¡± Hearing this, Jiang Ming could not help butugh.


    Xiang Tianyuan was always in denial.


    However, Jiang Ming could not help but feel a little strange.


    How could he not feel anything when the spike was in his palm? Could it be that there was something else inside?


    Thinking of this, he became worried. He checked his hand from front to back but found nothing.


    On the other side, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe kept vomiting. Their eyes were red, and their hands were trembling.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not hold on any longer and hurriedly took out a small medicine bottle from his pocket.


    He opened the small bottle and found two pills inside. He gave one to Yuan Hehe and took one himself.


    He had originally forgotten about these pills. Since he was in a desperate situation, he finally remembered.


    Yuan Hehe quickly swallowed the pill he had stuffed into his mouth.


    Xiang Tianyuan watched from the side and clicked his tongue. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Only my pills can cure it.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming quickly went forward and checked on Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    After discovering that they were fine, he could not help but sneer.


    ¡°Xiang Tianyuan, you seem to have miscalcted. These pills are useful. They can help their bodies recover slowly.¡±


    Xiang Tianyuan felt that she had been pped in the face. Then, she took out a belt and tied Jiang Ming up.


    Jiang Mings heart skipped a beat.


    He did not expect her to target him. He thought she would target Sikong


    Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe,


    He was about to move forward to block her attack, but it backfired, and he ended up inside her belt.


    However, he did not panic. He took out a dagger from his pocket and cut the belt.


    Xiang Tianyuan had added spiritual energy to this belt, so it was originally impossible to cut it.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had cut the belt so easily, Xiang Tianyuan was shocked, and she could not help but feel frustrated. What was going on? Nothing was going her way.


    This had never happened before.


    However, she pulled herself together.


    She did not believe that Jiang Ming would be able to resist each time.


    Jiang Ming had already arrived behind Xiang Tianyuan. He had left a body double in the constraints.


    Xiang Tianyuan did not notice this. She thought that she had tied Jiang Ming up again and wanted to throw him out. However, she suddenly felt a pain in her back.


    She turned around and saw that it was Jiang Ming. She could not help but be shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tie you up again? How could you be behind me?¡±


    Seeing her silly look, Jiang Ming could not help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re really stupid. There are many body double skills! As a member of the Red Organization, you¡¯ve really let them down.¡±


    Xiang Tianyuan exploded in fury.


    ¡°Why do you keep insulting me?¡±


    A ray of golden light appeared all over her body. A huge fist appeared in her hand, and she punched Jiang Ming.


    It was not the first time Jiang Ming had seen such a spell. He blocked the fist and smiled. ¡°Is that all you can do? Try harder!¡±


    He felt that he had been too good to this woman before, which was why she


    was so impudent


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect your words to be so irritating.¡±


    Xiang Tianyuan frowned. She took out a smoke bomb from her pocket and threw it at Jiang Ming.


    A mist appeared around him.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe immediately realized that Jiang Ming was in danger. They rushed forward to pull him out.


    However, they could not find Jiang Ming and became even more anxious.


    Sikong Wuyuan muttered to himself as he searched, ¡°Where did he go? Xiang Tianyuan is really difficult to deal with. 1 didn¡¯t expect her to throw out a smoke grenade. Could it be that she wants to escape?¡±


    Yuan Hehe felt that it made sense and snorted coldly.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect this. 1 want to see what kind of trick Xiang Tianyuan can pull.¡±


    He snorted coldly and looked for Jiang Ming. His eyes were filled with ruthlessness.


    In an instant, all the smoke disappeared.


    Xiang Tianyuan had indeed disappeared.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but curse in his heart.


    He had thought that Xiang Tianyuan would fight back, but in the end, she had escaped just like that.


    He understood that Xiang Tianyuan had nothing else to say to them.


    At this moment, Xiang Tianyuan appeared out of thin air. She also threw some powder at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    The powder was also scattered on Jiang Mings body.


    Jiang Ming was just about to react when he realized that a formation suddenly appeared under their feet.


    Each of them had a formation.


    Jiang Ming felt that there was something wrong with this thing. He quickly lifted his feet and wanted to leave, but he found that this formation was preventing him from doing so. He could not move forward at all.


    He was stunned for a moment. He immediately exined his situation to


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe..

 Chapter 1101 - 1101: Trying to Leave

    Chapter 1101: Trying to Leave


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After listening to Jiang Mings words, the other two also tried to leave, but they found that they could not leave at all.


    ¡°What the hell is this formation? Isn¡¯t this too strange?¡± Sikong Wuyuan said helplessly.


    He did not expect to be tricked by Xiang Tianyuan.


    Xiang Tianyuan startedughing.


    ¡°l thought you guys would be stronger, but it turns out that you guys are just average. I think you guys should die as soon as possible.¡±


    Her eyes were filled with pride.


    Jiang Ming could not stand her smug expression and released his spiritual energy.


    This spiritual energy was like a small mountain. It shot Jiang Ming off the formation.


    Seeing this, Xiang Tianyuan felt shocked.


    ¡°How can it be piled up so high? Isn¡¯t your spiritual energy a little too abnormal?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe found it unbelievable.


    They had already seen Jiang Mings spiritual energy and knew that his spiritual energy was endless, but they did not expect it to be so magical.


    This spiritual energy could actually be manifested into a physical body.


    Their admiration for Jiang Ming increased, but they could not help but worry.


    Although this spiritual energy allowed Jiang Ming to escape from the formation, could it really allow Jiang Ming to fight against the source?


    Xiang Tianyuan¡¯s formation should not allow Jiang Ming to attack.


    However, in the next second, they could not help but be dumbfounded. Jiang Mings entire body was surrounded by a gust of wind.


    The wind also swept toward Xiang Tianyuan, and she started spinning.


    She had never thought that she would be trapped by the same move again. She could not help but be at a loss and spun around until her head was dizzy.


    However, she did not want to die, so she quickly begged Jiang Ming to stop.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, put me down quickly. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still in the formation.


    You won¡¯t be able to get out at all without me.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not care at all. He continued to control the wind, and Xiang Tianyuan spun faster and faster.


    He did not believe that she would not be willing to release them from the formation after he had treated her like this.


    However, he still underestimated Xiang Tianyuan¡¯s endurance. When Xiang Tianyuan saw that Jiang Ming did not listen to her at all, she could not help but snort coldly. ¡°Since you want to kill me, don¡¯t even think about getting out of the formation. I want to see if you can survive in the formation without food or water.¡¯


    Yuan Hehe did not expect her to be so vicious. He could not help but curse her.


    ¡°Even if we starve to death, we will not beg you for help. You, on the other hand, seemed to be begging us for mercy earlier.¡±


    This made Xiang Tianyuan feel embarrassed.


    However, she did not say anything and clenched her fists tightly.


    The formation suddenly reacted to her actions. A red light lit up around them, and Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were both imprisoned by the red light.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming did not feel anything. Instead, he walked out of the formation.


    This somewhat surprised him.


    He looked up at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe, only to find that the two of them seemed to have been corrupted by something.


    They were like puppets. They raised their hands, and their eyes were empty.


    They muttered to themselves, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll do whatever you call me.¡±


    Jiang Ming heard their words clearly.


    He started to worry.


    Who were they going to listen to? It must be Xiang Tianyuan. She could actually make Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe his servants. This move was a little strange.


    Xiang Tianyuan did not expect her move to work. She suddenlyughed out loud. She did not care about her dizziness and nausea. She shouted at Jiang Ming, ¡°Jiu Zhu, it doesn¡¯t matter if youe out! Yourpanions are now imprisoned by me. Their lives are in my hands. If you have a conscience, beg me for mercy. 1 might consider letting them go.¡± As she spoke, she snapped her fingers.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe also reacted violently.


    A strange fragrance was emitted from the formation, causing them to vomit continuously. Their eyes were dyed red. It was as if they were contaminated with something unclean.


    However, they seemed to have no consciousness at all. As they vomited, they walked toward Jiang Ming and muttered to themselves, ¡°Jiu Zhu, today is the day you pay homage to our master. You must die.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming started to have doubts.


    However, he soon realized that there was a deficit behind them.


    With an idea in mind, Jiang Ming raised his hand to release his spiritual energy and quickly erased the deficit.


    He had thought that it would be very difficult to erase it. He felt very surprised.


    At the same time, there was another person who was surprised. Xiang Tianyuan felt that her vision was about to turn red.


    She really envied Jiang Ming. How could he do so many things?


    However, she started to worry. She was afraid that she would be the one sufferingter.


    Jiang Ming was so outstanding. Could she really defeat himter?


    She became worried and quickly retreated, wanting to let the smoke cover her again.


    However, just as she was about to release the smoke grenade, Jiang Ming grabbed her wrist and snatched it away.


    Jiang Ming sneered. ¡°l can¡¯t believe it. You still want to escape. Have you ever thought about us?¡±


    Xiang Tianyuan was confused.


    ¡°Why should I think about you? We are enemies.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not say anything else and threw her into the formation.


    Xiang Tianyuan was still confused. She felt pain all over her body, so she quickly stood up and wanted to escape.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming suddenly released his spiritual energy and activated the formation.


    Xiang Tianyuan was trapped inside.


    She could not help but be stunned for a moment. She looked at Jiang Ming in surprise, ¡°Only the people from the Red Organization can learn it.¡±


    In fact, Jiang Ming did not know either.


    While he was erasing the deficit behind Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe, some information about formations suddenly appeared in his mind.


    He quickly learned these things without a teacher.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming did not reply at all, Xiang Tianyuan did not care about him anymore.


    She knew the power of the formation, but she was not sure how much spiritual energy Jiang Ming used to drive the formation. She knew that the formation was divided ording to the user¡¯s spiritual energy.


    If she could not find a way to break through the formation now, she would be the one suffering.


    She did not want to die here.


    Thinking of this, she could not help but use all the spiritual energy in her body..

 Chapter 1102 - 1102: 1102: Trapped

    Chapter 1102 - 1102: 1102: Trapped


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Xiang Tianyuan wanted to use Jiang Mings method to umte spiritual energy and let herself rise into the air.


    However, she realized that she had no way to turn her spiritual energy into a solid state.


    She could not help but feel anxious.


    She had seen Jiang Ming use it so easily, so why couldn¡¯t she use it?


    Xiang Tianyuan was very annoyed. She felt that it was all because of Jiang Ming that she became like this. She hated him even more.


    However, she could not do anything about it.


    After all, she was now trapped in the formation. The only thing she could do now was to protect herself.


    Xiang Tianyuan shot up with all her might and danced in the formation with her spiritual energy.


    However, the formation was not broken by her. Instead, it became even stronger.


    At this moment, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe also regained their senses.


    They looked around and found that Xiang Tianyuan had entered the formation. They could not help but feel strange.


    What was going on? Wasn¡¯t this the formation that Xiang Tianyuan had created herself? Why was she trapped?


    Immediately after, Jiang Ming raised his hand, and the formation emitted blue light.


    Countless vines soared into the sky and charged straight at Xiang Tianyuan.


    Her hands and feet were covered in vines. She struggled with all her might and even used all her spiritual energy, but it was still useless.


    She could not help but redden her eyes. She red at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°You vile person. I knew you wouldn¡¯t let me go. I didn¡¯t even kill one of you.


    Why are you doing this to me?¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming could not help butugh.


    ¡°How dare you say that? You wanted to kill us. You just didn¡¯t seed. If it were you standing here, I¡¯m afraid we would have died long ago.¡±


    Xiang Tianyuan¡¯s expression changed after her lie was exposed.


    ¡°I knew it.¡± Sikong Wuyuan cursed her. ¡°l knew that people like you aren¡¯t smart. Now that I look at you, your character isn¡¯t good either. I advise you to tell us everything you know about the Red Organization. We can still leave your corpse intact.¡±


    Yuan Hehe felt a little dizzy. He quickly looked at Sikong Wuyuan. ¡°l don¡¯t know what Xiang Tianyuan did. 1 still feel a little ufortable.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiang Tianyuan could not help but be arrogant.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been poisoned by my Dragon Marrow Powder. If you don¡¯t receive treatment, you¡¯ll bleed to death from your seven orifices. If you want to be saved, please beg me for mercy. I can still give you the antidote. However, Jiu Zhu has to kowtow to me first. His attitude just now made me extremely unhappy. ¡±


    As she spoke, her face was full of pride. The corners of her mouth were smug, but her eyes were filled with disgust.


    She did not like people with higher spiritual energy than her, and she did not like people who were better than her.


    She had just discovered that the spiritual energy used to drive this formation was even higher than hers. She did not want anyone to be more powerful than her.


    ¡°Why? Do you think only your antidote can save Yuan Hehe?¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled faintly and did not take Xiang Tianyuan seriously at all.


    Xiang Tianyuan¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want yourpanion to be treated? What if he dies if you use the medicine casually? When the timees, you¡¯ll be the only one regretting it.¡±


    She secretly observed Jiang Mings expression and really could not understand what he wanted to do.


    If something like this happened to her husband and sister, she would definitely beg her enemy for mercy without hesitation.


    Could it be that Jiang Ming had no feelings for hispanions at all?


    Jiang Ming did not look like a cold-blooded and heartless person.


    Sikong Wuyuan heard Xiang Tianyuan¡¯s words and became a little worried. He secretly asked Jiang Ming, ¡°Jiu Zhu, do we really not need her antidote? What if something happens to Yuan Hehe?¡±


    Jiang Ming understood Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s concerns. He said seriously, ¡°l don¡¯t know what kind of evil tricks Xiang Tianyuan has up her sleeve. If we follow her instructions, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be the ones suffering.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan understood what Jiang Ming meant, but he was still worried about Yuan Hehe¡¯s health.


    At this time, Yuan Hehe was still able to hold on and agreed with Jiang Ming. He said to Sikong Wuyuan in his heart, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, listen to me. You should listen to Jiang Ming. Don¡¯t let Xiang Tianyuan manipte you. It will be bad for us.¡¯


    Sikong Wuyuan had no choice but to give up after hearing Yuan Hehe¡¯s words. However, when he saw Xiang Tianyuan, he could not help but get angry. He stepped forward and kicked her. ¡°You still want to negotiate with us? Your life is in our hands. If you make us unhappy, I¡¯ll end it for you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want yourpanions to live?¡± Xiang Tianyuan asked in disbelief. ¡°If you talk to me like that, I¡¯m afraid Yuan Hehe will die a miserable death.¡±


    Then, she looked at Yuan Hehe and said, ¡°Are you feeling a lot of pain now? Your entire body is burning, right? If you want to relieve the pain, why don¡¯t you let them do as I say?¡±


    Yuan Hehe knew what Xiang Tianyuan meant. He snorted coldly and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because I¡¯m in pain, I¡¯ll make them beg you for mercy.


    I¡¯ve lived long enough. I don¡¯t need you to keep me alive here.¡±


    He trusted Jiang Ming very much. He felt that he would definitely be able to save him from the abyss of suffering. There was no need for Xiang Tianyuan.


    Just as he was thinking about this, the poison in his body had already begun to take effect. His entire body was already numb, and he could not move at all.


    However, he could not control himself and fell to the ground. His eyes were filled with pain.


    He really did not expect that the Dragon Marrow Powder would spread out so quickly. However, he definitely would not ask Xiang Tianyuan for help.


    Seeing Yuan Hehe¡¯s reaction, Xiang Tianyuan could not help but smile. ¡°The Dragon Marrow Powder in your body has already taken effect. Aren¡¯t you going to beg me for mercy now? If you do, 1 might consider giving you the antidote.¡¯


    Jiang Ming did not reply to her at all. Instead, he went forward to check on


    Yuan Hehe.


    Immediately after, he could not help but be pleasantly surprised.


    He discovered that the Dragon Marrow Powder in Yuan Hehe¡¯s body was a poison that he had once cured.


    Thinking of this, he immediately used the silver needles in his hand. In just two to three seconds, all the symptoms in Yuan Hehe¡¯s body were eliminated.


    Seeing this, Xiang Tianyuan could not help but want to scream.


    Seeing that Yuan Hehe had stood up unharmed and even in a much better condition, she could not help but burn with jealousy..

 Chapter 1103 - 1103: 1103: Assassination

    Chapter 1103 - 1103: 1103: Assassination


    Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Why do you have such amazing medical skills? You can actually cure the poison specially made by the Red Organization. Could it be that you were a


    traitor to the Red Organization in the past?¡±


    ¡°You really have a wild imagination. If I were a traitor, would I need to ask you about the Red Organization?¡± Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°Moreover, with someone like you around, I don¡¯t want to join the Red Organization at all.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with people like me? My body is as light as a swallow, and my figure and appearance are both top-notch. It¡¯s a blessing to see me.¡± Despite being on the brink of death, Xiang Tianyuan was still stubborn.


    She could not help but feel proud.


    She did not believe that Jiang Ming would be able to resist her appearance. She would definitely teach him a lessonter.


    Seeing Xiang Tianyuan¡¯s attitude, Sikong Wuyuan could not help but roll his eyes. ¡°I never thought that there would be such a narcissistic person. You areparable to your sister. Don¡¯t you know that you are very ugly?¡±


    As he spoke, he sized up Xiang Tianyuan and shook his head, pretending to be speechless.


    ¡°If you like me, then you like me. I know that you¡¯ve already fallen for me.¡±


    Xiang Tianyuan did not think there was anything wrong with her words. He even thought that Sikong Wuyuan was putting on an act. She could not help but stroke her hair, her eyes full of charm.


    She did not believe that he would not be moved by what she had done.


    Unexpectedly, this made Sikong Wuyuan feel disgusted.


    He had seen many beautiful women and youngdies from rich families, but this was the first time he had seen a narcissistic woman like Xiang Tianyuan who wanted to seduce others.


    Yuan Hehe waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to attract men here. You¡¯re not that hot.¡±


    Xiang Tianyuan was not angry. Instead, she twirled her hair. ¡°l knew you liked me. You said you didn¡¯t want me, but you did.¡±


    She had already thought of a way to deal with Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    Jiang Ming could see Xiang Tianyuan¡¯s smugness, and he could not help but sneer.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re all that? Do you really think that everyone wants you because of your beauty? Your appearance is simply the most vulgar I¡¯ve ever seen. Could it be that no one in the Red Organization has ever said anything about it?¡±


    Thest sentence hit the nail on the head about Xiang Tianyuan¡¯s encounter in the Red Organization.


    Her expression immediately changed, but she quickly recovered. She pretended to be charming again. ¡°Ah, if you let me out, I can still let you see my beauty.¡±


    Hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan could not help but want to pry open her brain to take a look.


    How was she so stupid?


    Xiang Tianyuan said that on purpose.


    She did not care if Sikong Wuyuan was immersed in her beauty. After all, she found that he waspletely unmoved.


    In that case, she had to think of a way to escape.


    If she could not escape, she would definitely end up in a miserable state.


    Xiang Tianyuan still understood her situation. After confirming that Jiang Ming and the others were not paying attention to her, she turned around and wanted to escape.


    However, she found that the formation was like a transparent wall that blocked her escape.


    Not only that, but a bump also appeared on her forehead.


    She had never suffered such grievances before. She immediately covered her head and cried out in pain.


    Her cry attracted the attention of Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    Jiang Ming did not expect Xiang Tianyuan to still dare to run. He did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°You¡¯ve used this formation before. You should know that you can¡¯t get out of this ce. Now you¡¯re suffering the consequences. Do you feel okay?¡±


    ¡°This was just an ident. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Hurry up and let me go. When the people of the organizatione, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences! ¡±


    She only said this to intimidate Jiang Ming and the other two.


    She knew the nature of the Red Organization. If she was captured, they would definitely note to save her. Instead, they would abandon her.


    She needed to stall for as long as she could. She needed more chances to survive.


    Jiang Ming saw through Xiang Tianyuan¡¯s thoughts. He smiled and said, ¡°ording to my gut, the Red Organization should not waste their energy on a pawn. I advise you to take care of yourself. If you tell us the secret of the Red


    Organization now, we won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°You know that we haven¡¯t done anything to you yet,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said.


    ¡°You should take this opportunity to tell us everything.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiang Tianyuan could not help but hesitate.


    She did want to escape, but she did not want to betray the organization.


    ¡°Are you still thinking about the organization?¡± Yuan Hehe could not help but mock her. ¡°That organization has already abandoned you and won¡¯t save your life. Aren¡¯t you a fool to still think about it now?¡±


    These words made sense. Xiang Tianyuan opened her mouth and was about to speak when an arrow suddenly appeared and pierced through her heart.


    She died immediately.


    Jiang Ming did not expect there to be other people behind him. He was stunned for a moment. He looked at the tree beside him and a sword appeared in his hand. He used the same spell to stab the person.


    When he saw the man¡¯s face clearly, Jiang Ming guessed that he was also from the Red Organization.


    He searched his body and found the token of the Red Organization in his clothes.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but feel irritated.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect Xiang Tianyuan to be killed by the people of the Red


    Organization. We were just one step away from obtaining the secret of the Red


    Organization.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Red Organization. Itsposition is huge, and there are countless pawns in it. They are even people with deep spiritual energy. Some geniuses are even their pawns. It¡¯s enough to show how powerful the people at the top are.¡±


    Although Yuan Hehe did not want to praise the Red Organization, he had no choice but to say those words. His mind was filled with the images of the training he went through, and he could not help but tremble again.


    The Red Organization was simply their of a thousand demons.


    Fortunately, he had left long ago. Otherwise, he would definitely be in trouble.


    Sensing Yuan Hehe¡¯s fear, Sikong Wuyuan could not help but nce at him.


    ¡°Is it really that scary?¡±


    Yuan Hehe nodded seriously.


    Jiang Ming patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. We can definitely continue to advance toward the Red Organization¡¯sir..¡±

 Chapter 1104 - 1104: 1104: Entering the Vortex

    Chapter 1104 - 1104: 1104: Entering the Vortex


    Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The group continued to move forward and discovered that a vortex had suddenly appeared out of thin air not far away.


    There seemed to be a bottomless abyss in the vortex, and there was blood in it.


    Then, Jiang Ming and the other two heard a person¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m the boss of the Red Organization. Didn¡¯t you want toe here? Then follow the vortex in.¡¯


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but be alert and shout toward the vortex. ¡°Why are you doing this? We definitely won¡¯t enter this vortex. Just wait for us.¡±


    ¡± Alright.¡± Hearing this, the boss of the Red Organization only smiled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you guys can continue moving forward. If you can¡¯t find the


    Red Organization, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was deep in thought. He tugged at Sikong Wuyuan and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go in? 1 don¡¯t think the boss of the Red Organization will do anything to the vortex.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan hesitated. He looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, you decide.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Jiang Ming could tell that the vortex was indeed a passage, so he nodded and nned to continue moving forward.


    No matter what, after they went in, they would encounter an ambush regardless of whether they reached the entrance of the Red Organization or not. Since it was the same anyway, it would be more convenient to go in directly.


    Sikong Wuyuan still did not think that the boss had any good intentions.


    ¡°l think this is all a trap.¡±


    He quickly stepped forward and stopped Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe. ¡°l think we should continue moving forward. If this vortex is a trap, it will be difficult for us to escape. It will be exactly what the boss of the Red Organization wants.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head and looked at him with determination. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He will definitely not do anything.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was confused. He really could not understand why Jiang Ming was so insistent.


    In the next second, he suddenly understood.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and covered the vortex with his spiritual energy.


    In an instant, all kinds of miserable screams came from inside, making Yuan Hehe unable to hold back his fear.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect there to be so many traps here,¡± he muttered to himself.


    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t enter.¡±


    The voice in the air came again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t attack them. I¡¯ll open a new vortex for you.¡±


    He gritted his teeth. Obviously, he did not expect Jiang Ming to be able to do this.


    Jiang Ming originally thought that this vortex would be real, but he did not expect it to be fake. He felt relieved.


    As expected, it was better to look into it.


    Just as he was thinking this, a new vortex appeared in front of him.


    Flowers and grass grew around the vortex, and the ground became firm. Jiang Ming found it unbelievable.


    Did the vortex have such a function? This was truly an eye m opener.


    Then, Sikong Wuyuan walked over.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first,¡± he said as he walked. ¡°You guys follow me. If there¡¯s any danger, we can handle it.¡¯


    Just as he said that, he stepped in and was suddenly pulled in by the person inside.


    When he was being pulled, he shouted in surprise, trying to attract Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe¡¯s attention.


    The two of them also noticed and quickly ran into the vortex.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming suddenly realized that there was a pair of invisible hands holding him.


    He subconsciously released a wisp of spiritual energy in front of him and broke the hands.


    Immediately after, he discovered that the pair of hands were also formed from spiritual energy.


    Then, he heard another scream and the sound of gnashing teeth.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to see through my tricks. I want to see what other skills you have! ¡±


    When he heard this, he saw a huge thing rushing toward him.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and released a shield. The shield was surrounded by a barrier.


    The huge thing was also wrapped in the barrier he had released.


    When the thing revealed his human form, Jiang Ming and the others finally saw his appearance clearly. He was a burly man.


    He had a head full of white hair and a beard, and he was dressed in tattered clothes.


    Sikong Wuyuan smelled something foul. He quickly walked back. He could not help but cover his nose with his hand. ¡°Did you just fart?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Maybe you¡¯ll die from the stench!¡± the burly man shouted and snorted coldly.


    But then, he immediately knocked on the barrier and cried. ¡°Let me out quickly. When my bosses, I¡¯ll definitely let him take your worthless lives!¡± Jiang Ming sized him up and then looked at his surroundings.


    The flowers were all around them, and the grass was green. It was pleasing to the eye.


    Jiang Ming even felt lucky that he had a guide now.


    Yuan Hehe had the same thought as him. He quickly looked at the burly man. ¡°You came at the right time. Lead the way for uster.¡±


    Hearing this, the burly man¡¯s expression changed. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Why would I lead the way for you? Dream on. You guys should be careful.¡±


    As he said this, a loud collision suddenly sounded in front of him.


    The sound of the collision made them jump.


    ¡°Who is this person?¡± Sikong Wuyuan asked in disbelief. ¡°Thismotion sounds really terrifying.¡±


    Although he said that, he was not afraid at all because he remembered a technique he had seen before.


    It could make one¡¯s body extremely huge.


    Today, he might be able to see it.


    Sikong Wuyuan became even more excited as he thought about it. He turned around and looked around.


    Yuan Hehe did not understand Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s emotions, but he was still vignt.


    Shouldn¡¯t this vortex lead to the headquarters of the Red Organization?


    Why was this ce filled with grasnds? Could it be that the boss of the Red Organization was lying to them?


    ¡°l think the boss might be lying,¡± Jiang Ming said. ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t look like the headquarters of the Red Organization.¡±


    ¡°Right? I think so too.¡±


    Yuan Hehe sighed.


    But what happened next made them stop thinking about it.


    In front of them, a huge figure appeared. It looked like the burly man.


    To be precise, they looked exactly the same.


    ¡°Why are there two identical people here? One¡¯s big, and the other is small!¡±


    Yuan Hehe looked at the behemoth and then at the burly man. He was a little shocked.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not say anything.


    After a while, he said in disbelief, ¡°I¡¯ve finally seen this secret technique. I¡¯m shocked. But I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be fine.¡¯


    Yuan Hehe was confused.


    However, the behemoth suddenly raised a foot and was about to step on them. Jiang Ming did not retreat, but Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe dodged..

 Chapter 1105 - 1105: 1105

    Chapter 1105 - 1105: 1105


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    When Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe found that Jiang Ming was still in the same ce, they could not help but be frightened and quickly went forward to pull him away.


    However, they realized that Jiang Ming was gone.


    Immediately after, the behemoth pressed down on them again.


    However, just as he was about to raise his foot, he tripped over something.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe turned their heads and instantly realized that it was Jiang Mings handiwork.


    He was pulling on a vine and looking at the behemoth with a rxed expression.


    This angered the behemoth. He stood up again and reached out to grab Jiang Ming. It was obvious that he wanted to grab him.


    However, Jiang Ming quickly disappeared, which made the behemoth even more exasperated.


    Sikong Wuyuan suddenly thought of something. He turned to look at the burly man and found that his eyes were closed. He was not breathing at all. It was as if he was dead.


    He sneered and pped the burly man twice, waking him up in an instant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about putting on an act here. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. This behemoth must be your secret technique. Hurry up and reverse the secret technique. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take your life.¡±


    With that, he pped the burly man again.


    Unexpectedly, the burly man trapped in the barrier grabbed Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s arm.


    ¡°How ridiculous. You still want to fight back.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan did not think much of it at all and transformed the spiritual energy in his hand.


    A huge spirit orb appeared out of thin air beside his hand and hit the burly man¡¯s face.


    He instantly felt his entire face swell up.


    In Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s eyes, his face was swollen like a pigs head, and he could not help butugh.


    ¡°This suits you.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The burly man heard his insult and cursed. ¡°If I weren¡¯t trapped, I would have beaten you to a pulp.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just hit me? If you can¡¯t even hit me, then what nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan found it funny. He conjured a few more spirit orbs in his hand and threw them at the burly man¡¯s face and body.


    The burly man had no chance to counterattack.


    Moreover, the space in the barrier he was in was very small, which caused his movements to be very limited.


    ¡°It¡¯s all this barrier¡¯s fault!¡± The burly man became irritated. ¡°This evil barrier!


    I¡¯ll definitely break itter! ¡±


    Jiang Ming was currently fighting against the behemoth.


    Following the burly man¡¯s words, the behemoth suddenly moved to the barrier and stepped on it.


    However, he could not crush it at all.


    Moreover, he fell again. The fall caused a violent tremor, causing Yuan Hehe to almost topple.


    Yuan Hehe could not help but grin.


    ¡°Just how does this secret technique work? It¡¯s still solid. I thought it was just an illusion.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m also confused.¡± Jiang Ming shook his head.


    However, the burly man heard them and became smug.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal that you guys don¡¯t know about this secret technique. After all, you¡¯re just kids. As for that monk¡­ I advise him to be careful. In a while, this behemoth will kill all of you.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan did not think much of him. Instead, he threw a few more spirit orbs at him.


    As he threw them, he sneered. ¡°You¡¯re quite smug. Your behemoth doesn¡¯t look like much. I think you should be more careful.¡±


    The burly man was in extreme pain from being beaten up, and he was already grimacing.


    He never expected that he could be attacked from within this barrier.


    Immediately after, he made the behemoth lift the spiritual energy barrier ball he was in and ce it on his shoulder.


    Jiang Ming saw it clearly and kicked the barrier out of thin air.


    The burly man rolled down along with the barrier.


    He was in extreme pain as he muttered to himself, ¡°There is a circle of spiritual energy on my behemoth. How did you do it? Why did you kick me down?¡±


    Jiang Ming also found it strange.


    Why did not he feel this spiritual energy?


    However, he immediately noticed that the burly man¡¯s hands were moving. So, he quickly put him down.


    A huge ball also attacked him. Jiang Ming tried to fight back. He found that the ball was stic and was pulling him in with a strong force.


    He was almost pulled in by the ball.


    After thinking it through, he retreated. However, the ball seemed to have a tracking function and followed him forward.


    Jiang Ming did not dodge. He conjured a huge wave of spiritual energy and pped the ball back.


    The ball flew to the body of the behemoth and instantly expanded, enveloping him.


    The behemoth did not expect to suffer the consequences of his own actions. His expression instantly changed as he struggled in the barrier.


    However, the more he struggled, the more the barrier shrank.


    The burly man was stunned.


    He had never expected that the behemoth he controlled would actually do such a stupid thing. He instantly became anxious again.


    He was on the verge of going crazy as he kept getting the behemoth to knock on the barrier.


    However, the behemoth was still useless, which made him confused.


    How was this possible? What was going on?


    Jiang Ming, who was hiding in the dark, understood everything.


    He had strengthened ayer of spiritual energy in the barrier.


    Therefore, no matter what this behemoth did, he could not break the barrier.


    Sikong Wuyuan saw everything and could not help but mock him. ¡°l thought you were strong, but you¡¯re just average. Which idiot would let the behemoth he controls fall into a such predicament?¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡± The burly man could not help but feel embarrassed. He shouted at Sikong Wuyuan, ¡°What do you know? You don¡¯t even know this secret technique. What right do you have to criticize me?¡±


    ¡°If we knew how to use that technique, you wouldn¡¯t still be standing,¡± Yuan Hehe replied immediately.


    ¡°Now, take us to the headquarters of the Red Organization immediately. Your boss should have asked you to take us there, right?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, he guessed that this was likely the n.


    After all, the boss of the Red Organization had already said that he would bring them over. It would not be good if he vited the agreement.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and said, ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s better to believe in yourself than to believe in others. However, this vortex should be the entrance. Let¡¯s continue moving forward. The headquarters should be nearby.¡±


    ¡°You know that without me, you will definitely get lost. You need a token to find the ce.¡±


    The burly man spoke in a mysterious manner, feeling proud of himself..

 Chapter 1106 - 1106: 1106

    Chapter 1106 - 1106: 1106


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Regardless of whether Jiang Ming defeated him or not, wouldn¡¯t he still have to beg for mercy in the end?


    In a while, these three people would definitely beg him for mercy. Then, he would have to mention a few conditions. He did not want to suffer a loss.


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    No wonder this burly man was so stupid when he used the secret technique. Even his words were very stupid! Hadn¡¯t he already revealed everything to them?


    Sikong Wuyuan passed through the barrier and took out the token from the burly man.


    The burly man realized something and quickly went forward to take back the token. However, he found that he was restricted by the barrier. He could not touch Sikong Wuyuan at all.


    Not only that, but he was almost injured by the barrier.


    He could not help but find it strange.


    What exactly was this barrier? How could it have so many functions?


    However, he could not continue thinking about it.


    Jiang Ming took the token and looked at the burly man with a smile. ¡°Anyway, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, we really wouldn¡¯t have been able to go out.¡±


    Seeing this, the burly man gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I have a token. You definitely won¡¯t be able to find the Red Organization. Don¡¯t even think about making me betray the Red Organization.¡±


    ¡°Did you say that you wouldn¡¯t betray the Red Organization?


    Jiang Ming felt a little sarcastic, and there was a hint of mockery at the corners of his mouth.


    The burly man paused for a moment and then changed his words. ¡°Even if you get the token, what can you do? As I said, you won¡¯t get the other thing.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but think.


    ¡°Another item? What else could it be?¡±


    However, the burly man kept his mouth shut at this time, and the smugness in his eyes emerged again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, we¡¯ll just take the token and search for it. Maybe there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    Jiang Ming could tell that the burly man¡¯s eyes were hiding something, and he


    instantlyughed.


    He did not believe it. Was there really another item?


    If there really was, why did he have to hide it?


    Upon hearing this, the burly man¡¯s expression changed, but then he returned to normal. He looked at Jiang Ming as if he was looking at a fool.


    ¡°Are you an idiot? With only the token, we won¡¯t be able to find the headquarters of the Red Organization.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming was not angry. Instead, he mocked the burly man. ¡°There are some things that you can¡¯t just believe.¡±


    Seeing this expression, the burly man could not help but get anxious. He cursed Jiang Ming repeatedly. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Let me tell you, if you take this token and walk around but can¡¯t find the location of the Red Organization, all the monsters inside will find you. The monsters raised by the Red Organization are not ordinary monsters.¡±


    ¡°You seem to be afraid that we will use the token to find the Red Organization.


    It seems that what you said ispletely false.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan had been observing the burly man¡¯s expression. Seeing this, he immediately confirmed it in his heart.


    He did not expect Sikong Wuyuan to see through him. The burly man¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    Didn¡¯t he hide it well? Why did it feel like he had been stripped in front of these three people?


    If the boss found out, he would definitely not be able to escape.


    If this continued, he would definitely be chased out of the Red Organization or executed.


    The Red Organization was rich in resources, and he did not want to leave.


    Yuan Hehe patted the burly man¡¯s face.¡± What are you thinking about? Are you thinking about how to deal with us? I advise you to think twice. We have already conquered a behemoth like you. Do we still need you?¡±


    ¡°Stay away from me!¡±


    After being pped in the face again, the burly man was a little angry again.


    He couldn¡¯t stand being messed with like this. He was humiliated.


    Moreover, Yuan Hehe was a little boy.


    Seeing the burly man¡¯s disdainful look, Yuan Hehe chuckled. ¡°I know how you feel. You just think I¡¯m young, don¡¯t you?¡± Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s even more embarrassing for you to be beaten by a child? Do you still think you have a reputation?¡±


    The burly man was instantly furious. He said arrogantly, ¡°Stop it. What¡¯s wrong with you, kid? I¡¯m older than you, so you should respect me.¡±


    Seeing this, Yuan Hehe could not help but get angry.


    ¡°Your life is in our hands now, and you still want me to respect you? Why didn¡¯t you think of this when you attacked us?¡±


    He was about to teach this burly man a lesson, but he was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Forget it. Sikong Wuyuan has already beaten him ck and blue. Our top priority now is to find the Red Organization.¡±


    In the dark, he shot a silver needle at the burly man¡¯s waist. The silver needle went straight into the flesh.


    The burly man did not notice and thought that Jiang Ming and the other two were afraid of him. He could not help butugh.


    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of me, ept it. Why are you hiding? I advise you to let go of me as soon as possible. Otherwise, you¡¯ll sufferter.¡±


    This threat was obviously weak, but Yuan Hehe was furious. He looked at Jiang


    Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, don¡¯t stop me. 1 must reason with him today.¡±


    Then, just as he was about to kick the burly man, a sharp de suddenly appeared and blocked his way. It even wanted to cut off his foot.


    Yuan Hehe hurriedly took a step back. Seeing that the sharp de had already brushed past his foot, his heart was still in fear.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Jiang Ming looked around and shouted. ¡°Come out quickly!¡¯


    However, the surroundings werepletely silent. The person in the dark did not respond to him at all.


    Sikong Wuyuan was furious. ¡°What a despicable person. He only knows how to hide in the dark. He doesn¡¯t even dare toe out and fight us in the open.¡± The burly man became smug.


    ¡°What do you know? This is called intelligence. You stupid losers probably don¡¯t know what it means.¡¯


    After he finished speaking, the needle also acted up.


    The burly man suddenly felt an abnormal pain in his waist, but he could not find the cause. He could only bend down and keep quiet.


    In his opinion, if he said that it hurt now, it would give Jiang Ming and the other two a chance tough at him.


    He could not let them notice. He had to wait for the person in the dark to save him.


    Sikong Wuyuan sensed his difort and could not help butugh.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re feeling ufortable. 1 knew that you would be punished sooner orter for saying so many stupid things.¡±


    Hearing this, the burly man straightened his back and red at Sikong


    Wuyuan.


    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. How can I be punished?¡±


    Before he could finish, ck smoke suddenly appeared in front of him..

 Chapter 1107 - 1107: 1107

    Chapter 1107 - 1107: 1107


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming quickly walked to the burly man.


    The other person definitely wanted to take the burly man, but no matter what, he could not let him seed.


    This burly man could be considered an opportunity to go to the Red Organization.


    When the smoke dispersed, he found that the burly man was still there, but his face had turned green.


    When the smoke surrounded him, the burly man saw hispanion, but he did not expect that hispanion could not break the barrier at all.


    Moreover, the smoke had surrounded him for so long, but the barrier still had not been broken. He could not help but feel that hispanion was disappointing.


    No matter what, hispanion was still a member of the Red Organization. Why couldn¡¯t he even break this barrier?


    This was not good. He would also be trapped by Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Sikong Wuyuan had thought that the burly man would disappear. So, he did not expect him to still be there. He could not help but feel strange. ¡°Yourpanion did note to save you, huh? Or is he unable to break this barrier?¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he rejected the second guess.


    He felt that this was impossible. Although he admitted that Jiang Mings spiritual energy was extraordinary, he also knew that some things were not impossible to solve.


    Moreover, Jiang Ming was still young and experienced.


    ¡°What does it have to do with you? I don¡¯t have anypanions at all. You¡¯re dreaming. ¡±


    The burly man pretended to be fine, but his eyes could not help but nce at a certain ce.


    Jiang Ming looked in the direction of his gaze and found a vortex there. He immediately understood everything.


    This burly man¡¯spanion had probablye out of the vortex and retreated back into it.


    However, it just so happened that they could also enter through the vortex. They would probably be able to reach the Red Organization¡¯s headquarters directly, and there was no need to continue searching.


    Thinking of this, he pulled Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe and ran to the front of the vortex.


    When the burly man saw the actions of the three people, his heart could not help but thump. He quickly raised his hand to close the vortex.


    The moment it closed, Jiang Ming stepped in.


    The vortex had already closed, and his foot was stuck inside.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe wanted to pull Jiang Ming out, but he felt extreme pain. He quickly stopped the two of them and said, ¡°I¡¯ll try using my spiritual energy. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Although he said that, he knew that he was simplyforting the two of them. He did not know the exact situation at all.


    Jiang Ming still was afraid, but he released a lot of spiritual energy.


    The moment the spiritual energy was poured in, the vortex opened automatically.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were dumbfounded.


    They had originally thought that they would need the token and the other item mentioned by the burly man, but they did not need them at all.


    The burly man felt that he had miscalcted, and his expression was distorted.


    ¡°How is this possible? What kind of evil technique did you use? You must be faking it. This vortex is definitely not real!¡±


    Toward the end, the burly man had already begun to deceive himself, and his eyes seemed to be burning with mes.


    He knocked on the barrier frantically, wanting to get out of it, but he realized that he could not escape at all.


    The barrier trapped him inside, Even if he wanted to control the behemoth, he would have the same result.


    He immediately felt despair.


    If Jiang Ming and the other two reached the Red Organization, his boss would definitely kill him.


    Worried, the burly man began to use brute force.


    However, what was surprising was that the barrier actually broke in the next second.


    He could not help but be pleasantly surprised. He quickly wanted to stop Jiang Ming and the other two, but the three of them had already gone into the vortex.


    As for the barrier, Jiang Ming deliberately let the burly man break it.


    He needed to withdraw his spiritual energy, and this method was the best.


    At this moment, they had already arrived near a pce.


    He looked up at the pce. It was extremely luxurious. However, there was no que.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but click his tongue. ¡°Red Organization is quite rich. However, I¡¯m afraid the buildings up here are going to be empty.¡± Jiang Ming was about to reply when an even stronger voice replied to Sikong Wuyuan.


    ¡°You guys are smart. You came here immediately. However, it¡¯s not that easy to enter.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want to do, do it. You¡¯ve done a lot anyway.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan did not think much of it. He even shouted at the boss of the Red Organization. ¡°We¡¯ll fight you to the death immediately!¡¯ The boss of the Red Organization did not reply.


    However, the pce in front of them suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I haven¡¯t seen the pce clearly yet.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was dumbfounded.


    What was going on?


    That was an entire pce. He really could not understand how the boss did it.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There are so many rooms inside. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t find them.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan disagreed.


    After witnessing some of the methods of the people from the Red Organization, he was already very calm.


    They did not need to be so afraid. The had to face their problems calmly.


    As he thought about this, he also heard Jiang Mings response.


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan is right. Let¡¯s continue like this.¡±


    At the same time, the burly man also rushed into the Red Organization.


    Seeing his boss sitting in his seat, he hurriedly knelt down, his eyes filled with fear and panic.


    ¡°Boss, please don¡¯t me me. I didn¡¯t mean to let them in!¡±


    ¡°You did it on purpose.¡±


    The person on the stage picked up a teacup and threw it at the burly man¡¯s face.


    The teacup was thrown with great force, and a huge wound appeared on his head.


    Blood flowed out uncontrobly and dripped onto his lips.


    This instantly frightened the burly man. His legs trembled uncontrobly, and he was even about to cry.


    ¡°l beg you to be merciful. Don¡¯t do anything to me. Everything is my fault.¡±


    As he said that, he even gritted his teeth and tore the wound on his head a little bigger.


    The person sitting did not say anything else.


    On Jiang Mings side, there was no progress. They walked for a long time and found that they seemed to be walking in circles. They could not find anything at all.


    ¡°This pce has disappeared without a trace. What kind of lost secret technique is this?¡±


    Yuan Hehe was out of breath and could barely stand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but it¡¯s definitely not something that has been lost for a


    long time. I might have forgotten about it temporarily. Let me think about it.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan touched his nose and gestured for Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe to sit down.


    ¡°We can¡¯t continue walking like this. We have to find another way..¡±

 Chapter 1108 - 1108: 1108

    Chapter 1108 - 1108: 1108


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming looked around and found a winding path on the ground.


    However, this path did not look like a real road. Instead, it looked like some kind of guide.


    He immediately exined to Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. The two of them could not help but be surprised because they didn¡¯t see the small road. They immediately felt strange.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t see that path. Are you sure you saw it?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. He looked forward carefully and was suddenly confused.


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t see it, but 1 saw it clearly.¡±


    ¡°How about this? Lead us ording to the path you see. Although we don¡¯t know where this path leads to, this is the only path we can follow now.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan turned his head and had another thought.


    Yuan Hehe felt that it made sense, but he did not say anything and just looked at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming understood what he meant. Then, he led Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe along the path.


    After a while, an inn appeared in front of the three of them. The inn was filled with people. The people were sitting at tables, and there was a lot ofughter, as if they were talking about something happy.


    The signboard above the inn was red, and on the two sides of the signboard were the words, ¡°Wishing the newlyweds peace and health.¡±


    Jiang Ming roughly understood.


    There was probably a wedding in this inn.


    Yuan Hehe could not help but be influenced by the atmosphere in the inn. He looked at Jiang Ming and said,¡± Let¡¯s go in and take a look. Maybe the people in the Red Organization are getting married. It¡¯s good to go and watch the fun.¡¯


    Sikong Wuyuan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re still like a child. Let¡¯s go and take a look. I also want to know if these people are humans or ghosts.¡±


    With his previous experience, his eyes were cold.


    However, just as they reached the door, they were stopped by the people outside.


    They formed a human wall that stood upright.


    Their expressions were cold, and they did not speak. They just stared at Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Jiang Ming felt his hair stand on end.


    ¡°Were you sent by the Red Organization to stop us?¡± However, they did not reply. They stood there like puppets.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help butugh when he saw this.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? These people are a little too strange. They¡¯re like puppets controlled by someone.¡±


    At this moment, the old man in the middle suddenly snorted and said, ¡°How dare youe here? How did you see that path? Only the people from the Red Organization can see it.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not from the Red Organization.¡±


    Jiang Ming touched his chin.


    He felt that these people were all idiots. They did not know anything. Even if they were not from the Red Organization, they could still see it.


    Upon hearing this, the old man was stunned for a moment. He casually spat at Jiang Ming, his eyes filled with disgust.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Only the people from the Red Organization can find this ce. 1 don¡¯t care how you found it. Leave quickly. Otherwise, I¡¯ll chase you out.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan did not think much of it. He sat down on a chair at the side and said, ¡®Your boss invited us to join the Red Organization. You can¡¯t chase us away. You have to treat us well.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? Our boss never wees outsiders.¡±


    The old man was stunned again and began to chatter with hispanions.


    However, Jiang Ming and the other two could not hear what they were saying. They only felt that it was very noisy.


    Yuan Hehe also sat down. He was a little speechless. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe us, you can ask your boss. There¡¯s no need to discuss such matters here. It¡¯s better to ask the person involved.¡±


    ¡°How can we ask anything from the boss?¡± The old man snorted disdainfully. ¡°I think you¡¯re still lying to us. Since you¡¯re not leaving, don¡¯t me us for being rude.¡±


    Jiang Ming also sat down.


    ¡°We won¡¯t leave today. No matter what you do, we will stay here.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the old man did not waste any more time talking to Jiang Ming and the other two. He joined the others and walked toward Jiang Ming and the other two with various weapons in their hands.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe wanted to stand up and stop them, but they were stopped by Jiang Ming.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything about this. They can¡¯t touch us.¡± Jiang Ming smiled.


    ¡°How arrogant. It seems that our boss is too good to you. 1 guess you¡¯ve insulted our boss many times in private.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but be furious.


    ¡°You guys sure know how to nder people. It was clearly your boss who brought us in as guests, but now you guys insist on making false usations.


    What are you trying to achieve?¡±


    As he spoke, he followed Jiang Ming¡¯s instructions and sat still.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and waved a huge folding fan, which blocked the way of the old man and the others.


    The old man pushed forward, trying to push the folding fan away.


    However, he realized that this folding fan was like an iron block. There was no way to push it away at all.


    Not only that, but they were also shaken back by the force.


    Then, Jiang Ming controlled the fan and turned it into a ring, trapping the people in the inn.


    The person inside heard themotion and quickly ran out. It looked like the owner of the inn.


    Thedy boss had an identical folding fan in her hand. When she saw Jiang Ming, she could not help butin.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to secretly learn such a move. Where did youe from? Get lost. Don¡¯t stay here. This isn¡¯t a ce for you to stay.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan stood up and wanted to drag thedy boss over.


    However, thedy boss suddenly raised her hand and released countless folding fans.


    He wanted to dodge, but he realized that the folding fan seemed to have locked him in ce. He could not dodge at all.


    Not only that, but Yuan Hehe also tried to block the fan on the other side, but his hand was cut by therge fan.


    It was only a small cut, but blood was already flowing non-stop.


    He tried to stop the bleeding, but he found that there seemed to be some special substance on the folding fan.


    He had no way to heal his wounds.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Jiang Ming and asked him for help in his heart.


    Jiang Ming felt incredulous. Then, he went forward to check Yuan Hehe¡¯s wound, but he was noticed by thedy boss.


    She did not want Jiang Ming to seed, so another airwave appeared in her hand.


    The airwave went between Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe and exploded in their faces, sending powder flying everywhere.


    This powder seemed to have spiritual energy as it sprayed on their faces. Their vision went ck. They did not even know where thedy boss was..

 Chapter 1109 - 1109: 1109

    Chapter 1109 - 1109: 1109


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Seeing that Jiang Mings and Yuan Hehe¡¯s situations were not optimistic, Sikong Wuyuan wanted to rush to thedy boss to ask for an exnation, but thedy boss covered his face with powder in the same way.


    He could not see anything.


    Thedy boss smiled. ¡°l know that you might really have been invited by the boss, but the boss definitely wouldn¡¯t invite you out of goodwill. So, I¡¯ll give you two choices. One is to get lost, and the other is to die. Choose one.¡±


    The rest of the people echoed her sentiments.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right. Let us go quickly.¡±


    Jiang Ming snapped his fingers.


    The ring began to tighten.


    Those people began to cry out in pain and could not stop cursing Jiang Ming.


    ¡°You brat, if our bosses, he will definitely tear you into pieces. Hurry up and let us out. You can¡¯t see anything now. If you really go blindter, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless.¡±


    Seeing this, thedy boss took a step forward and took out a dagger, wanting to cut off the heads of Jiang Ming and the other two.


    The moment she approached him, Jiang Ming felt her presence inexplicably. He grabbed the dagger with his bare hands and snatched it away.


    Thedy boss did not expect Jiang Ming to be able to grab the dagger so urately and retreat.


    However, Jiang Ming went one step further and plunged the dagger into her abdomen.


    Because she felt that Jiang Ming could not see her, she did not stop him. Then, she felt a sharp pain.


    She looked down and saw a lot of blood flowing out of her abdomen.


    This was the first time she had seen so much blood. She was shocked and quickly cried out. ¡°Come over quickly. I¡¯m bleeding.¡±


    However, the people outside the inn had already been tied up by the ring.


    There was no way they could save thedy boss. They could only shout, ¡°This is the territory of the Red Organization. What right do you have to hurt thedy boss? Apologize to her!¡±


    Seeing that these fools were useless, thedy boss became frustrated.


    ¡°What a bunch of trash. What¡¯s the use of having you around? The Red Organization shouldn¡¯t have raised so many good-for-nothings.¡±


    At this point, she had already retreated to a safe area. She quickly tore off her sleeve to bandage her wound.


    Then, she pulled out the dagger, but she did not throw it on the ground. Instead, she threw it at Jiang Ming.


    She originally wanted to return the favor, but she did not expect Jiang Ming to dodge again.


    She was dumbfounded and muttered to herself, ¡°How could you dodge it? You can¡¯t even see.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan roughly understood the situation andughed out loud.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu is not an ordinary person. If you want to beat us, you have to weigh your own strength.¡±


    Thedy boss did not believe him. She turned to look at the ring again and released her spiritual energy.


    s, even though she had used all of her spiritual energy, the ring still did not break, let alone crack.


    Seeing this, thedy boss somewhat believed some of Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words.


    But then, she felt that he was talking too much, so she changed her target. She turned around and flew over, throwing a shell at Sikong Wuyuan.


    The shell grewrger andrger, and it was about to crush Sikong Wuyuan. Although Sikong Wuyuan could feel the shell, he could not react in time. Jiang Ming reacted and pushed him away. Then, he kicked the shell back with a secret kick.


    The shell did not fly to thedy boss. Instead, it flew to the people trapped by the ring and pressed them down.


    Those people were still struggling to break free from the halo, but they were pressed down by the shell, and all of them instantly lost their strength.


    Some people were even crushed to death.


    Seeing that her subordinates had fallen into her trap, thedy boss secretly cursed again.


    ¡°You¡¯re really good for nothing. You¡¯ll never be able to amount to anything.¡±


    At this point, Jiang Ming had already found a way to remove the powder. He raised his hand and released a wave of spiritual energy, then took out his shell.


    The shell suddenly emitted a ray of light, shining on Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe¡¯s faces. The powder on their eyes instantly disappeared.


    Seeing the shell, thedy boss could not help but be surprised.


    She recognized this shell. Her boss also had a shell like this. It could defeat countless people and resolve countless issues.


    She really did not expect that this young kid would have the same shell. However, with his spiritual energy, he probably could not activate the full effects of the shell. He might as well give it to him.


    At the thought of this, a hint of greed shed across her eyes. She jumped up and arrived in front of the shell. She raised her hand and wanted to take the shell.


    As a result, the shell seemed to have sensed something and began to shine with an even brighter light, shining on thedy boss¡¯s eyes.


    She immediately felt her eyes hurting, and she could not lock onto the position of the shell.


    Helplessly, she could only go down, wanting to step on the ground.


    However, Jiang Ming saw her actions clearly and understood her intentions.


    He immediately pulled thedy boss¡¯s leg over.


    Thedy boss immediately lost her bnce. She felt that someone had dragged her down and thrown her out.


    The direction she threw it in happened to be her own big shell.


    The big shell was extremely hard. Thedy boss felt that her bones had already shattered, and her heart could not help but be filled with resentment.


    She forced herself to stand up, and the ring could not hold on any longer due to her weight as well as the weight of the shell, and it cracked.


    The others could not help but be happy. They pushed the big shell away and looked at thedy boss with joy. ¡°Lady Boss, it¡¯s all thanks to your weight. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive the disaster.¡¯


    In fact, Jiang Ming did this on purpose. He wanted to make the two sides kill each other.


    When thedy boss heard this, she flew into a rage and punched the person who spoke.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? What do you mean by thanks to my weight? You mean you think I¡¯m very heavy? Am I that heavy? What do you mean?¡±


    She felt so aggrieved that she panicked.


    How dare her subordinates say this? Today was really a day full of resentment.


    She retracted the huge shell and spread out her five fingers. Countless spirit threads instantly appeared at the tips of her fingers.


    Her entire body was like a spider, and huge limbs began to grow on her head. These limbs also attacked Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe had not recovered yet.


    Seeing this, they raised their hands together and released a golden light. The two of them gathered their light and formed a shield, blocking the limbs. However, the limbs suddenly changed direction and went behind them.


    The limbs were long and slender, and they carried a foul stench..

 Chapter 1110 - 1110: 1110

    Chapter 1110 - 1110: 1110


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Before Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could escape, they smelled the scent and fainted.


    Jiang Ming was shocked when he saw the two of them fall to the ground together.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did you suddenly faint?¡±


    When thedy boss saw this, she became smug.


    ¡°l knew it. Do you think you can beat me with just the three of you? This is simply impossible.¡±


    The crowd also shouted.


    ¡°You little brat, hurry up ande over and kowtow to thedy boss to apologize. Otherwise, your lives will be ger.¡±


    Jiang Ming sneered and did not say anything.


    Seeing that the limbs were about to reach Yuan Hehe, he raised his hand and threw a ball of spiritual energy over.


    The moment the ball of spiritual energy reached the limbs, it exploded. Although the explosion was powerful, it did not hurt Sikong Wuyuan and


    Yuan Hehe.


    Both of them were lying there unharmed.


    However, thedy boss was very ufortable.


    These limbs were considered a part of her body. Now that they had been blown up, she naturally felt unbearable pain.


    However, she had no choice but to look at the blood flowing out of her limbs. She suddenly felt hatred in her heart and red at Jiang Ming.


    Ayer of ice spread out from her body and flew to Jiang Ming.


    The road on the side was also frozen. Jiang Ming knew the effect of the ice sand, so he dragged Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe to the wall.


    However, the ice sand had already spread to their bodies.


    Jiang

 Chapter 1111 - 1111: 1111

    Chapter 1111 - 1111: 1111


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming saw this clearly, but he did not retreat. Instead, he faced it head-on.


    He took out his folding fan and pped it.


    Thunderbolts exploded in the air one after another, and the sparks that fell charred the ground.


    Thedy boss guessed that Jiang Ming could handle it, but she did not panic and continued to throw thunderbolts.


    While Jiang Ming was dealing with the thunderbolts, she secretly used her invisible clone.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe saw the clone go behind Jiang Ming and quickly went forward to warn him.


    However, they realized that it was already toote.


    The clone raised her hand and hit Jiang Mings head, trying to knock him out.


    However, before she could seed, Jiang Ming grabbed her arm.


    Then, Jiang Ming pressed the acupuncture points of the clone. The clone suddenly stopped moving, and Jiang Ming destroyed her with a punch. Thedy boss also suffered a bacsh and could not help but cover her heart.


    Her abdomen was already injured.


    Now that she was injured even more, even if she did not die, she still felt a little ufortable and could not get up.


    However, the current situation did not allow her to escape. She looked at her subordinates and sighed in her heart.


    Although she said that they were good-for-nothing, these people had followed her for many years.


    If she abandoned these people just like that, then these people would be too pitiful. After all, they still had wives and children.


    ¡°Leave now!¡± She waved her sleeves and shouted at the group of people. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡¯


    In fact, she was already determined to die.


    Now that she was injured, she probably would not be able to beat these three brats. She could not implicate her subordinates.


    If her subordinates could leave, she would die without regrets.


    These people did not leave and continued to kneel.


    ¡°Lady Boss, please don¡¯t chase us away. We all want to stay here and work for you.¡±


    Seeing this, thedy boss could not help but feel touched.


    She had scolded these people many times, but she did not expect them to stick by her side at such a critical time.


    Thinking of this, she raised her hand again. ¡°Just listen to me. Leave quickly. If you stay here, I¡¯ll be worried.¡±


    These people were very insistent. They shook their heads and said, ¡°We really don¡¯t want to leave. Please don¡¯t chase us away. We are willing to give up everything for you.¡±


    At this point, they all stood up and released their spiritual energy at the same time.


    The spiritual energy of these people wasbined and condensed into a ray of spiritual light. The spiritual light shot straight into the sky, and many stones fell from the sky.


    These stones were aimed at Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Jiang Ming knew that this wasing for them. He quickly used his spiritual energy to strengthen the barrier where Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were. He said to the two of them in his heart, ¡®Don¡¯te out. Don¡¯t be hit by these stones. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in these stones.¡¯


    The two of them missed Jiang Ming very much. They immediately said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, you should alsoe into the barrier. If you are hit by a stone, you will be finished.¡¯


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    ¡°The current situation doesn¡¯t allow me to enter the barrier. I have to kill thisdy boss first.¡±


    He had thought it through very clearly. Only by killing the mastermind would they be safe.


    Thinking of this, he teleported behind thedy boss, but she noticed him.


    Thedy boss deliberately stood still to see what Jiang Ming wanted to do.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and aimed at thedy boss¡¯s neck, but thedy boss threw him to the ground with a backhand.


    Then, those people came in front of Jiang Ming in unison and pounced on him one by one, wanting to crush him to death.


    Jiang Ming quickly used his spiritual energy.


    Those people felt a wave of pain. Only then did they realize that they had pounced on a rock.


    Jiang Ming, on the other hand, was standing on the other side safe and sound.


    Immediately after, the rocks in the sky smashed toward him again.


    Jiang Ming was unmoved. A round shield appeared above his head.


    The stone shattered when it touched the round shield, and the fragments fell to the ground.


    Seeing the current scene, thedy boss could not help but be surprised.


    She stuttered.


    ¡°You¡­ How can you block these rocks? The spiritual energy of all of thembined is still not as deep as yours. Why is that?¡±


    Thinking of this, she became nervous again.


    This was great. If they could not kill this brat, the Red Organization would definitely be turned upside down.


    She was determined not to let this happen.


    Thedy boss gave the others a look, and they all understood what she meant and roared.


    Their primordial spirits also appeared with a roar, and all of them pounced toward Jiang Ming.


    Some were tigers, some were lions, and some were weaker, like cats and dogs.


    However, when they came together, they were an endless force.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were terrified when they saw this scene. They quickly shouted to Jiang Ming in their hearts. ¡°Jiu Zhu, leave quickly. You can¡¯t beat them at all.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask for trouble when the timees. Just leave first.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not listen to them at all. He just stood there without moving.


    He did not believe that his spiritual energy could not defeat everyone.


    Thedy boss, on the other hand, was quietly observing the situation, sneering in her heart.


    She could not even defeat these people¡¯s primordial spiritsbined. What made this kid think that he could defeat them?


    He only had some spiritual energy. His strength and experience could not keep up. He was really arrogant.


    She could not help but want to see Jiang Ming¡¯s miserable state.


    However, her jaw dropped in shock.


    Not only did Jiang Ming block these primordial spirits with his bare hands, but he also pushed them back directly.


    Those primordial spirits were destroyed one by one, and those who had used their primordial spirits fell to the ground one after another, unconscious.


    Those primordial spirits were like their lives to begin with. Now that their primordial spirits were in such a state, it was equivalent to them losing half their lives. It was already very difficult for them to wake up.


    Thedy boss regretted it.


    Unexpectedly, she still harmed her men in the end. She originally wanted them to live well, but she pushed all the me on Jiang Ming.


    ¡°You little brat, if it weren¡¯t for you, my subordinates would still be alive and well, and I wouldn¡¯t have to avenge them!¡±


    At this point, she had already released her primordial spirit.


    It was a huge nine-tailed fox.


    It was not Jiang Mings first time seeing a nine-tailed fox, but he could not help but be shocked.


    The nine-tailed fox actually had a tenth tail, and its pupils were blood-red.


    Thedy boss smiled charmingly and teased him.


    ¡°Come on..¡±

 Chapter 1112 - 1112: 1112: Leaving the Dream World

    Chapter 1112 - 1112: 1112: Leaving the Dream World


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were stunned. They immediately felt dizzy, and then an empty orchard appeared in front of them.


    They walked around the orchard and enjoyed themselves. They hadpletely forgotten that they were still confronting thedy boss.


    Jiang Ming looked at the orchard and understood something.


    In an instant, he gathered his spiritual energy in his body, and the orchard in front of him instantly disappeared.


    Then, the scene in front of him went back to thedy boss, who was standing in front of him with ill intentions.


    Knowing thedy boss¡¯s intentions, he stepped forward and shed her face.


    The knife went from the top of her head to her chin,pletely disfiguring her.


    Although thedy boss never paid attention to her face, she knew that as a woman, her face was extremely important, so she quickly covered it.


    Her hands had turned into ws, and her eyes were filled with hatred.


    ¡°How dare you disfigure a woman¡¯s face?¡±


    Jiang Mings words made thedy boss speechless.


    Thedy boss immediately cursed.


    ¡°You damned brat, I know what you want to do! I know you just want to get rid of the Red Organization! I won¡¯t let you seed!¡±


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes and did not say anything. He secretly took out three silver needles.


    The first silver needle was inserted into thedy boss¡¯s temple, the second needle was inserted into her waist, and the third needle was inserted into her tenth tail.


    Jiang Ming had thought it through very clearly.


    This was the first time he had seen a nine-tailed fox with ten tails.


    From this point of view, this tail was probably very useful. He could not let it be used to its full potential.


    As expected, thedy boss immediately bent over, her eyes filled with pain.


    She did not expect him to hit her vital points. She was going to die.


    Her tenth tail was useless. The tenth tail was something that she had painstakingly trained up. She did not expect it to be destroyed by Jiang Ming in one move. This was too strange.


    Thinking of this, thedy boss turned and red at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming understood what she meant.


    She had probably discovered that her tenth tail had been damaged, which was why she was like this.


    Then, he heard thedy boss gnashing her teeth again.


    ¡°How did you manage to destroy my tenth tail in one move?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned when he heard this.


    He had thought that she would want revenge!


    Then, he felt that thedy boss was too naive.


    How could he possibly tell her the secret to a one-hit-kill?


    Was she stupid? Anyway, he did not have the answer either.


    Seeing Jiang Mings confused look, thedy boss seemed to have realized something. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t Imow! You don¡¯t even know how you used your move? How is this possible?¡±


    She found it unbelievable.


    She had always been able to see through people¡¯s hearts. She could understand everyone¡¯s thoughts.


    However, she could not figure out what Jiang Ming was thinking.


    Perhaps she had sensed wrongly. Otherwise, this was too strange.


    Jiang Ming rubbed his nose.


    ¡°l really don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What do you usually do?¡± Thedy boss was shocked.


    She seriously suspected that Jiang Ming was lying to her.


    Would such a trick work? How could he not know?


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming¡¯s determined expression did not seem to be fake at all. Thedy boss could not help but doubt herself.


    Could it be that her ability had already degenerated to the point that she was inferior to this brat?


    For the first time, she had deep doubts about her own ability.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know.¡±


    Seeing that thedy boss was about toe close to him, Jiang Ming coughed, his eyes full of confusion.


    Why was thedy boss only curious about his moves?


    At this moment, shouldn¡¯t she want to kill him?


    He had removed her most important tail!


    His eyes were fixed on thedy boss,pletely doubting whether she even had a working brain.


    Thedy boss clenched her fists tightly. She had the intention to fight Jiang Ming to the death. So, she sat down.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? Fine. I¡¯ll sit here and not move today. I want to see how you use your spiritual energy.¡±


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    There was indeed something wrong with thedy boss.


    As he thought of this, he thought of Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. He looked at the two of them.


    Now, the two of them were already deep in the illusory orchard. How could they remember where they were originally? They had been ying in it.


    They had been busy with all kinds of things, and they could finally go and have some fun.


    However, after a while, their eyes began to turn green.


    Jiang Ming was terrified. He felt that this was not a good sign. He quickly shot two silver needles at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe¡¯s buttocks.


    The silver needles pierced deep into their flesh and woke them up.


    The two of them immediately opened their eyes, still in a daze. ¡°What happened? What happened? Aren¡¯t we in the orchard?¡±


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming took back the silver needles in time.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe looked at each other. They then remembered what had happened before and looked at Jiang Ming together.


    ¡°Where is thedy boss? Has the issue with her already been resolved?¡±


    ¡°l just woke up not long ago, and there doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone around. Shouldn¡¯t thedy boss be on her way to kill us?¡±


    Jiang Ming almost rolled his eyes.


    However, when she heard this, thedy boss was unhappy. She quickly shouted at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe, ¡°Hey! I¡¯m still here! What are you guys thinking about? Your friend will never kill me.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe¡¯s eyes shed with disgust. They turned their heads and stared at thedy boss. Only then did they realize that she had ten tails.


    Yuan Hehe found it unbelievable. He pointed at her tenth tail and said, ¡°How can a nine-tailed fox like you have ten tails? What kind of evil secret technique did you cultivate?¡±


    He could not help but think about it.


    Everyone in the Red Organization was very mysterious. Could it be that they had all cultivated various secret techniques?


    It was no wonder that they had seen so many strange things!

 Chapter 1113 - 1113: 1113

    Chapter 1113 - 1113: 1113


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Thedy boss happened to be probing Yuan Hehe¡¯s mind and saw these thoughts. She could not help but fly into a rage.


    ¡°What are you thinking? The Red Organization is not an evil organization at all. Our secret techniques are all legitimate. As for you, you¡¯re probably a demon, right? You¡¯re the evil one!¡±


    ¡°When did you ever see me doing evil?¡±


    Her words could not help but provoke Yuan Hehe!s anger.


    He stood up and was speechless. Jiang Ming did not say anything, so what right did thedy boss have to say anything?


    Moreover, she was his mortal enemy, so thedy boss had no right to say anything to him.


    However, at this moment, there was an earthquake. Jiang Ming and the other two could not stand up and fell to the ground.


    Thedy boss was sitting, so she could still maintain her bnce and keep herself steady.


    Seeing the miserable state of Jiang Ming and the other two, she could not help butugh.


    ¡°How did you guys fall so easily?¡±


    Jiang Ming understood what thedy boss meant, but he did not say anything. In his opinion, if thedy boss had not sat down, she would have copsed as well. There was nothing to be proud of.


    Sikong Wuyuan cursed.


    ¡°You¡¯re so rude. If you were standing just now, you would have fallen too, but you still dare to mock us.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! My savior is here. Whether I fall or not, you will all die.¡±


    Thedy boss stood up with a smile. She patted the dust off her dress and looked at the three of them casually.


    Jiang Ming was about to stand up, but he found that his feet were tightly bound by vines.


    He was not the only one who was restrained. Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were also restrained. The two of them could only sit.


    However, Yuan Hehe¡¯s wound was still bleeding.


    Jiang Ming quickly threw a piece of cloth over and released his spiritual energy.


    With the support of his spiritual energy, Yuan Hehe bandaged his wound under Jiang Mings guidance, and the wound had already healed.


    ¡°You¡¯re so resourceful,¡± he said in surprise. ¡°If it were just me, I would have bled to death by now. But I didn¡¯t feel anything after losing so much blood just now. It¡¯s good to be a demon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. We¡¯re already in danger,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said in confusion as he looked behind Yuan Hehe.


    Yuan Hehe was stunned for a moment. He went to check. Then, he realized that some beasts were rushing over from behind.


    Yuan Hehe immediately became nervous.


    ¡°It¡¯s always one problem after the other.¡±


    Jiang Ming patted his head and said helplessly, ¡°This is great. We have to resolve more issues.¡¯


    At this time, thedy boss quietly came behind them. She released a barrier in her hand and enveloped Jiang Ming and the other two.


    As soon as Jiang Ming came back to his senses, he found that they had been trapped by the barrier.


    Thedy boss was standing outside the barrier,ughing as she looked at them.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how strong you are! You still got trapped by me. Hurry up and beg for mercy from me.¡±


    At this moment, the beasts had already run in front of them.


    However, under the instructions of thedy boss, they did not attack Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Jiang Ming thought for a while and said to Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe, ¡°What we need to do now is not to provoke them, nor to be too humble. We have to get rid of the source of these beasts first.¡±


    ¡°Leave this to me,¡± Yuan Hehe thought for a moment and smiled.


    Hearing hisughter, thedy boss could not help but be vignt.


    ¡°Child, what are you thinking about?¡±


    The number of times she could probe his heart every day was limited, and she had used up all her chances.


    ¡°Why do you care what I¡¯m thinking? You¡¯re so nosy.¡±


    Yuan Hehe pretended to be angry. and his words were directed at thedy


    boss.


    Thedy boss was not angry. She kept sizing him up. ¡°Are you trying to provoke me and attract my attention so that the others can escape?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan instantly covered for Yuan Hehe.


    ¡°How is that possible? We¡¯re all enveloped by the barrier. If we want to escape, we have to break the barrier. We don¡¯t know how to break this barrier yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Only I can break this barrier. You guys should just stay here obediently,¡± thedy boss said smugly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re really amazing.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan pretended to agree with thedy boss and gave Yuan Hehe a look.


    He was also confused.


    What could Yuan Hehe do? He was trapped now.


    Yuan Hehe saw that this was a good opportunity. He quickly closed his eyes and silently chanted some incantations.


    Jiang Ming could not hear him clearly, but he could roughly guess what kind of spell Yuan Hehe was performing.


    At this moment, the beasts seemed to have changed their minds. They kept knocking on the barrier, not giving thedy boss a chance to order them around.


    Seeing this scene, thedy boss could not help but be stunned.


    Didn¡¯t these beasts listen to her orders? Why would they suddenly take action now?


    Moreover, what they did seemed to be saving Jiang Ming and the other two. What did these three people do?


    She had painstakingly raised these beasts. She had even practiced the art ofmunicating with beasts for a long time. What was going on?


    She raised her head and looked at Yuan Hehe suspiciously.


    Although Yuan Hehe was a child, he was still a demon. It was rumored that some demons had spells that couldmand any wild beast.


    Could it be that he wasmanding these beasts?


    Then, she rejected her own idea.


    Yuan Hehe was just a child. It would take tens of millions of years to master this ability.


    Yuan Hehe saw that thedy boss was still standing there without moving. He could not help butugh secretly. He said to Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan, ¡°Thisdy boss seems to be an idiot. I thought a nine-tailed fox with ten tails would be very powerful. It turns out that she¡¯s nothing special.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the enemy so easily. This nine-tailed fox might be waiting for an opportunity to attack.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was frightened by what had happened earlier and quickly reminded Yuan Hehe.


    Yuan Hehe felt that it was true, so he prepared his spiritual energy. He nned to take advantage of the fact that thedy boss was not paying attention and imprison her.


    Thedy boss had already wasted too much of their time. He had to buy them more time to find the Red Organization..

 Chapter 1114 - 1114: 1114

    Chapter 1114 - 1114: 1114


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yuan Hehe did not know if the boss of the Red Organization had escaped with the people of the organization. After all, they had caused such a hugemotion.


    Therefore, Yuan Hehe wanted to rush out.


    Jiang Ming saw his actions and quickly stopped him. He shook his head secretly.


    ¡°Now is not the time to make a move.¡¯


    Sikong Wuyuan knew what Yuan Hehe was thinking and reminded him in his heart.


    Yuan Hehe did not understand.


    Then, when would they make a move?


    It was also at this moment that the beasts worked together and the barrier was finally broken.


    Some of the beasts came in and bit the vines on Jiang Mings feet.


    Thedy boss also reacted at this time. She quickly took out a flute from her pocket and began to y it.


    Apanied by a pleasant sound, the beasts also calmed down.


    Seeing this, Yuan Hehe did not want to be outdone and quickly chanted an incantation in his heart.


    However, this time, he was afraid that thedy boss would find out, so he simply opened his eyes and began to chant.


    However, with his eyes open, the effect was much worse than with his eyes closed.


    He could not help but worry.


    If he could not overpower thedy boss¡¯s flute, the three of them would not be able to escape.


    There was no time for him to continue thinking, so Yuan Hehe began to chant the incantation faster and faster.


    Thedy boss felt as if there was a force contending against her, and she started blowing the flute faster and faster.


    After a while, Yuan Hehe began to struggle. The speed of his lips could not keep up with the speed of thedy boss.


    Jiang Ming noticed all of this. When thedy boss was not paying attention, he went forward and snatched the flute. He threw it on the ground and stepped on it, adding spiritual energy to his kick.


    The flute was instantly smashed into pieces.


    Thedy boss seemed to be stunned. Then, she took out another flute from her pocket unhurriedly and said proudly to Jiang Ming, ¡°What a pity, Jiu Zhu. I still have a flute. You don¡¯t think that this flute is solid, do you?¡±


    Thetter sentence made people suspicious, and Jiang Ming fell into deep thought.


    If the flute was not solid, what else could it be? Could it be a spirit body?


    Thinking of this, he came to a realization and immediately released spirit balls one after another at thedy boss. The spirit balls¡¯ spiritual energy knocked out the flute¡¯s spiritual energy.


    Jiang Ming did not even need to break the flute himself. The flute would disappear automatically.


    Thedy boss hurriedly took out another flute.


    She did not think that Jiang Mings spirit balls would have any effect on the flute.


    Just as she was about to y it again, the flute disappeared.


    Thedy boss was extremely surprised.


    How did he do it? Could it be that these spirit balls could really affect this flute?


    She had increased her strength as well. Jiang Ming looked like an inexperienced young man. How could hepare with her spiritual energy?


    This must be an illusion.


    Thedy boss did not believe all of this. She quickly changed the flute in her hand, but she failed again.


    This time, she recognized what was going on and looked up at Jiang Ming.


    At this moment, she finally understood that only by eliminating Jiang Ming could she continue to control these beasts.


    However, she realized that these beasts had been brainwashed and seemed to havepletely gone to Jiang Mings side.


    The beasts surrounded her in unison, their eyes shing red. It was obvious that they were eager to kill her.


    Thedy boss could not help but take a step back.


    She was well aware of the strength of these beasts. If she rashly fought with these beasts, she would lose her life.


    However, this also allowed her to find out the reason why these beasts had submitted to Jiang Ming and the other two.


    She did not want to risk her life for these beasts.


    The people in the inn seemed to have seen the miserable state of thedy boss.


    They hurriedly went forward, wanting to chase away these beasts.


    However, the speed and strength of these beasts were very strong.


    In a short while, they knocked down these people.


    They were all lying unconscious in a pool of blood.


    Seeing such a tragic situation, thedy boss could not help but feel extremely heartbroken.


    The death of a beast was a small matter, but the death of a human was a big deal.


    These subordinates were all loyal to her.


    Her heart became more and more sorrowful. Her eyes were burning as she looked straight at Jiang Ming and the other two.


    It was all because of these three people! Otherwise, her subordinates would not have died just like that.


    Jiang Ming and the other two did not expect so many people to die, but they calmed down.


    If those people did not die, they would be the ones to die.


    This was thew of the jungle.


    Just as they were thinking about it, thedy boss released her tails.


    The nine tails were split into three each to deal with Jiang Ming and the other two.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he simply threw out a ball of fire.


    The fire burned the tails.


    Thedy boss did not think much of it.


    She was a pure nine-tailed fox demon. This fire could not burn her.


    However, she felt a burning pain and was immediately afraid.


    What kind of background did Jiang Ming have? How could he release a fire that was enough to burn off her tails?


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were struggling.


    Theycked the experience of fighting against a nine-tailed fox, so they were a little confused by thedy boss¡¯s tails.


    However, they did not need to make any more moves. Due to Jiang Ming¡¯s fire attack, the remaining six tails of thedy boss had be useless. She could only take back her other tails.


    Immediately after, she released water balls one after another and hit her three tails.


    The water balls did not extinguish the mes. Instead, they made them even more vigorous.


    Jiang Ming looked at everything coldly.


    This was the best ending he could think of to punish thedy boss.


    Thedy boss anxiously crossed her legs.


    These were her favorite tails. If she lost three of them, she would be a six-tailed fox.


    At that time, they would be ridiculed by their nsmen. Even if she was not chased out by the Red Organization, her own people would kill her.


    No matter what, she had to save her tails.


    At the thought of this, she threw more water balls, and the number increased.


    However, no matter what she did, the mes burned extremely vigorously and showed no signs of extinguishing.


    The pain that thedy boss felt was getting more and more intense. She could not help but look at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, what kind of spiritual energy did you use to make the mes burn endlessly? Please, put them out. You can¡¯t touch the nine-tailed fox¡¯s tails. I have the entire fox n behind me.¡¯


    She gritted her teeth.


    She did not want to beg for mercy from Jiang Ming.


    No matter what, she was still a young mistress of the White Fox n. The White Fox n would not give up on her..

 Chapter 1115 - 1115: 1115

    Chapter 1115 - 1115: 1115


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, although thedy boss said so, she was also a little uncertain.


    After all, she could be reced by many nine-tailed foxes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to help you put out the mes,¡± Jiang Ming said indifferently.


    ¡°Well, unless you lead us to the headquarters of the Red Organization, of course.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe straightened their backs and looked straight at thedy boss.


    ¡°The three of you are actually so greedy. Stop dreaming. This is simply impossible.¡±


    Thedy boss was unwilling to betray the Red Organization even if she had to die. She shook her head repeatedly.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s see if your life is more important than the Red Organization¡¯s headquarters. ¡±


    Jiang Ming sat down and sized up thedy boss.


    He felt that thedy boss was probably a smart person, but she did not seem like someone who was loyal to her master.


    Thedy boss should know what to do.


    Sikong Wuyuan patted Yuan Hehe¡¯s shoulder and gave him a thumbs up.


    He had always felt that Yuan Hehe had potential.


    Yuan Hehe smiled shyly, but his eyes were constantly observing the situation on thedy boss¡¯s side.


    He could not understand thedy boss.


    Her tails were about to be gone, so how could she still sit still?


    She still wanted to protect the Red Organization. Thedy boss was quite loyal.


    However, in the next second, he realized that he was wrong.


    After hearing Jiang Ming¡¯s words, thedy boss snorted coldly.


    She did not believe that she could not extinguish the me on her tails.


    She hurriedly used all kinds of spiritual energy on her tails, but the mes still did not weaken.


    Not only that, but she also realized that her tails were about to be burnt.


    This made her panic. She could not lose these three tails.


    Seeing this, she quickly looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, I have agreed to your conditions. You must fulfill your promise, but I can¡¯t trust you. You have to save one of my tails first.¡±


    In her heart, she had other thoughts.


    The mes on her three tails were connected. If Jiang Ming eliminated the mes on one of her tails, she might be able to eliminate the mes on the other two tails.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and released a wisp of spiritual energy.


    Thedy boss felt a gentle aura and immediately realized that the mes on one of her tails were gone.


    However, she did not see clearly how Jiang Ming eliminated the mes on her tail, which made her angry.


    She did not expect her to be so muddle-headed.


    However, she could not watch it again.


    Then, she heard Jiang Mings words.


    ¡°Now that we have fulfilled what you said, you should bring us to the Red


    Organization¡¯s headquarters now. Don¡¯t think about ying any tricks.¡± Thedy boss gritted her teeth again.


    She had never suffered such humiliation before, but she could only grit her teeth and swallow her rage.


    As she walked forward, she endured the pain of her tails.


    These people were too much. They were simply trying to get her killed.


    No matter what, she had to take revenge, even if it meant sacrificing the entire Red Organization.


    She had a n in her mind. She nced at Jiang Ming and the other two who were following closely behind her and could not help but smile.


    Sikong Wuyuan caught her smile. He red at thedy boss and asked, ¡°Why are you smiling? Don¡¯t think about doing anything to us. The three of us can definitely defeat you.¡±


    ¡°Why would I attack you? 1 also know my current situation. We¡¯re about to reach the headquarters. You have to help me save my tails ording to what you said.¡±


    She was a little worried about herst request.


    If her tails could not recover, then her revenge would be meaningless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I keep my promises. Didn¡¯t you see me heal one of your tails just now?¡±


    Jiang Ming understood what thedy boss was thinking andforted her.


    After thinking for a while, thedy boss decided to believe him this time. She took out the token from her pocket and threw it into the air.


    The pce suddenly appeared in front of Jiang Ming and the other two.


    ¡°This is the main office of the Red Organization. Don¡¯t tell Boss that I brought you here. Can you get rid of the mes on my tails now?¡±


    She became a little anxious.


    When her boss came, she would be discovered. She did not want any unnecessary trouble.


    Jiang Ming understood what thedy boss meant. He raised his hand and extinguished the remaining mes.


    However, he was careful and set up a barrier around thedy boss.


    Just as thedy boss lifted her foot, she realized that she was blocked by something.


    When she turned around again, she found that she was blocked again.


    She could not help but think of something. Then, she looked at Jiang Ming and the other two. ¡°Why did you trap me?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at her and said, ¡°l only promised to put out the fire for you.


    I didn¡¯t say that I wanted you to leave. You must have misheard. Just stay here. I don¡¯t think you won¡¯t try to take revenge on us.¡± Yuan Hehe secretly made a face at thedy boss.


    Thedy boss could not help but feel resentful.


    ¡°Nine-tailed foxes can curse people. I swear on my future life that you will not live in peace for the rest of your years!¡±


    She was so angry that she gritted her teeth.


    Blood flowed down from her mouth, but thedy boss could no longer feel it.


    Seeing this situation, Jiang Ming was toozy to argue with thedy boss. He strode into the pce, followed by Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    Thedy boss watched from behind and gritted her teeth, but there was nothing she could do.


    She had never thought that she would fall into the trap of those three brats.


    On the other side, Jiang Ming and the other two had just entered the pce when the door was closed.


    Then, they heard the voice of the Red Organization¡¯s boss.


    ¡°You guys came really quickly. However, it¡¯s also because my subordinates are not capable enough. Still, it was another big problem for you to find me.¡± Sikong Wuyuan grinned.


    The boss of the Red Organization was really good at bluffing. He might as welle out and fight like a man.


    Yuan Hehe was toozy to reply to the boss of the Red Organization. He looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s useful for us toe here. This boss is an idiot.¡¯


    ¡°l know.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded.


    ¡°Shut up! How can you say that about the boss? Do you want to die?¡±


    In the darkness, they heard a voice that was different from the Red


    Organization¡¯s boss.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t said anything, I would have thought that there was no one here! ¡±


    Yuan Hehe shrugged and looked in one direction..

 Chapter 1116 - 1116: 1116: Strange Secret Technique

    Chapter 1116 - 1116: 1116: Strange Secret Technique


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming was on high alert.


    The people in this organization were all very smart, and he did not know what kind of secret techniques they had cultivated in private.


    This person was probably the same. Jiang Ming had to be on guard.


    He had already noticed it, but he was not sure.


    He followed Yuan Hehe¡¯s gaze.


    That person also appeared in Jiang Ming and the other two¡¯s line of sight.


    The birthmark on his face was very obvious and deep. Jiang Ming took a few nces at it.


    This birthmark was too obvious.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but be distracted by the birthmark and kept staring at it carefully.


    The man with the birthmark felt awkward. After a moment, he felt a little angry from embarrassment.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a birthmark. Why are you so shocked? Have you never seen birthmarks before?¡±


    It was indeed not good to stare at someone for a long time. Jiang Ming changed the topic.¡± The boss of the organization sent us here.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense! ¡±


    The man thought that Jiang Ming was a little silly. He smiled. ¡°Are you all a group of fools?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan rolled his eyes.


    ¡°What does our intelligence have to do with you? You¡¯d better take care of yourself first. Your life will be in our handster.¡±


    He had wanted to intimidate the man with hisst words.


    The man had a look of disdain on his face. He looked at Sikong Wuyuan and the other two and said, ¡°How naive! You should go back and work harder at your training.¡±


    After saying that, he closed his eyes, and a ripple spread out from his entire body.


    There was no water, but Jiang Ming felt a little damp. Then he found himself immersed in a body of water.


    A suffocating feeling assaulted his face. He shouted, but he realized that there was no one around.


    His heart trembled.


    Where did Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe go?


    However, he could not think of anything else. The feeling of suffocation grew stronger.


    He wanted to grab the seaweed or fish around him, but he realized that there was no living thing in the water.


    Just as he was feeling helpless, he realized something.


    Weren¡¯t they in the pce? How could they be in the water?


    Thinking of the courtyard that thedy boss had created, he was suddenly enlightened.


    This was probably an illusion again.


    Thinking of this, he clenched his fists and forced himself to calm down. He felt the flow of the water with all his heart.


    With this, the suffocating feeling immediately disappeared.


    Then, he saw Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    Their situation was the same as Jiang Mings, but they had not realized the problem and could only struggle.


    Seeing that their breaths were getting weaker and weaker, Jiang Ming quickly wanted to wake them up, but the man with the birthmark grabbed his arm.


    He red at Jiang Ming. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to escape. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I won¡¯t let you save them.¡±


    Then, he snapped his fingers again, and a huge cage suddenly fell down, separating Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    Jiang Ming felt that this was probably an illusion again, so he closed his eyes to feel it.


    However, no matter what he did, he found that the cage in front of him still existed.


    Sighing in his heart, Jiang Ming grabbed the opening of the cage and wanted to pull it open, but he found that the opening was fixed. He could not open it at all.


    Not only that, but his hands were also burning. However, there was clearly no fire in the cage.


    Jiang Ming could not care less about Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. He wanted to extinguish the mes with his bare hands.


    However, he realized that the me seemed to be growing on his hand. It did not spread, but it did not go out either.


    Then, he realized that Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were in a bad condition. Their faces were swollen, and even their bodies were swelling up.


    Weren¡¯t they suffocating? How did it be like this?


    He was confused and found that there were some bruises on his skin that had been burned.


    The man was already floating. He stood still and wanted to enjoy their miserable state.


    Jiang Ming gritted his teeth when he saw him while enduring the pain.


    He could not let this man be smug. If it was not for him, they would still be fine.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming quickly made a move and summoned one of his clones.


    The clone immediately flew behind the man.


    However, the man was very agile. He turned his head and grabbed the clone. However, he also fell into Jiang Mings trap.


    He clenched his fist and punched the man in the face.


    The man was violently thrown to the ground.


    He red at him in disbelief and stuttered.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    He did not expect the man to give him the solution.


    At this point, he looked at his arm.


    The mes had already been extinguished, and even the bruises were gone.


    The man did not expect that he would be seen through by Jiang Ming. The man¡¯s jaw almost dropped.


    This was the first time he had seen such a person. He was already too busy to take care of himself, yet he was still able to pay attention to him.


    If he had known this would happen, he would have left immediately.


    At this moment, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe had also recovered.


    When they saw the man¡¯s appearance, they knew what was going on. They hurriedly went forward to kick him.


    They had almost drowned just now.


    However, the man disappeared without even releasing a smoke grenade.


    ¡°What kind of strange secret technique is this?¡± Sikong Wuyuan was confused and gritted his teeth.


    He could still vaguely remember what had just happened.


    He finally found a life-saving weed, but he realized that the weed was full of thorns, causing his entire body to swell.


    Moreover, he felt endless pain and almost drowned in the water.


    Fortunately, he had woken up from the dream. Otherwise, he would have died in the dream.


    Yuan Hehe was also filled with hatred.


    He did not expect the secret technique of the Red Organization to be so strange. He was just one step away from dying.


    Jiang Ming looked around and found that he could not see anything in front of him. At this moment, someone snapped their fingers again.


    The surrounding lights suddenly shed, and the situation around them became clear. Jiang Ming and the others then realized that they were in an empty space.


    Sikong Wuyuan looked around curiously.


    ¡°This ce is obviously very dark. How did we see that man just now? It was as if he had his own light.¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Yuan Heheined. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a secret technique of the Red Organization. Let¡¯s not bother about that. We have to think of a way to get up there..¡±

 Chapter 1117 - 1117: 1117

    Chapter 1117 - 1117: 1117


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming looked up and saw that there were some rooms above, but there were no stairs in the middle.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and had a strange feeling.


    Although it looked very close, he felt that there were millions of meters between the second floor and the ground floor.


    But he felt that it was an illusion. So, he looked at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan


    Hehe. ¡°We can try to use our spiritual energy to build a bridge.¡±


    ¡°What if that man with the birthmark suddenlyes back?¡± Sikong Wuyuan asked Jiang Ming.


    ¡°l think that he is full of tricks. We can¡¯t let our guard down.¡± ¡°Yes. You saw it just now. That man almost killed us.¡±


    Yuan Hehe echoed Sikong Wuyuan.


    Jiang Ming pondered and felt that what the two of them said made sense, but he also felt that if they did not go up, it would not be a good idea to stay here.


    Could it be that the people from the Red Organization woulde knocking on their door?


    Thinking of this, he could not help but think about it again.


    Perhaps it was really possible. After all, the people from the Red Organization would do anything to kill them.


    If they did not send someone over, how would they be killed?


    But then, he felt a little flustered.


    After all, they had chased away many of their people. The people from the Red Organization might not dare send someone again and lock them up until the end of time. Then, they would all starve to death.


    ¡°No matter what, we have to find the exit first.¡¯


    Jiang Ming turned his head and found that there were all kinds of rooms around him. He had an idea.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re not going upstairs, we should at least enter these rooms to take a look. ¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe nodded. They took the initiative to open one of the doors.


    In the end, there was a vortex inside the door. The vortex had a strong suction force that almost sucked Jiang Ming and the other two in.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were dragging things as they said to Jiang


    Ming, ¡°Ning Caichen, please leave quickly. The suction force is too strong. It¡¯s about to suck us in. We feel like we can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming let go of the wall he was holding tightly to. There was a hint of determination in his eyes.


    He wanted to see what was going on in this room.


    As soon as he let go, the vortex seemed to know and directly aimed at Jiang Ming.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe felt that the force on them had weakened.


    The two of them looked at each other at the same time. Knowing each other¡¯s situation, they hurried to Jiang Ming.


    They immediately felt the suction force from before and could not help but be stunned. Then, they said to Jiang Ming in their hearts, ¡°It seems that their main target is you. You should leave first. When the timees, the suction force should be gone.¡±


    Jiang Ming still did not reply. He used his spiritual energy to make a big axe and shed at the vortex.


    In an instant, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe saw countless sparks scattered in front of them, but they could not find any trace of Jiang Ming. It was as if


    Jiang Ming had disappeared into thin air.


    The two of them could not help but be dumbfounded.


    Where was Jiang Ming?


    Then, Jiang Ming appeared in front of them, and the vortex had disappeared. ¡°How are you?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe sized him up, feeling worried.


    ¡°Why are you so afraid? I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt a surge of warmth. He looked up and saw the coffin in the room. He pulled Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe back a few steps.


    This was not the first time they had seen a coffin.


    Moreover, no one knew what woulde out of the coffin.


    What he could confirm was that there was definitely something in this coffin. Otherwise, what was the deal with this vortex? This was probably created to prevent others from getting close to the coffin.


    Just as he was thinking about this, he realized that the coffin suddenly moved on its own.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe also saw it clearly. Then, they closed the door.


    However, the door fell down extremely fast and almost hit Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Yuan Hehe was afraid when he saw this.


    The quality of this door was too poor.


    Then, the coffin shook even more violently.


    A man covered in hair crawled out of the coffin. However, they could not see his face clearly. His face was covered in hair.


    Then, the man rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    Sikong Wuyuan was the first to rush in front of Jiang Ming. He pushed the man away with one palm, but he was bitten by the man unintentionally.


    A bite mark covered in green saliva appeared on his hand.


    When Jiang Ming saw it, he guessed that the saliva was probably poisonous. He quickly stuffed a pill into Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s mouth.


    The symptoms that should have appeared did not appear, but Sikong Wuyuan was still worried.


    The bite mark was truly terrifying.


    ¡°Who the hell is this man? To think that he could cause the wound to be like this.¡¯


    Yuan Hehe and Jiang Ming did not reply to him because after the man was thrown out, he rushed over again.


    This time, he was not alone. Behind him was a group of people who had appeared out of nowhere.


    Jiang Ming was shocked. Where did these peoplee from?


    However, he could not continue to think about it. These people were very fast, and they rushed to their side in a short while.


    They could not even see those traces clearly. It was the first time Jiang Ming saw someone faster than him.


    Immediately after, he felt countless fists smashing into his body. He had no strength to fight back at all, let alone find the attacker.


    The long-haired man just watched quietly. He lowered his head, bent his waist, and hunched his body. He seemed to be muttering something.


    Jiang Ming only watched his mouth open and close, but he could not hear what he said.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were also in danger as they watched their bodies being beaten repeatedly.


    He started to panic and quickly hid with Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    However, they realized that no matter how far they went, as long as they stayed in this area, they would be beaten up.


    As for those people, he could not even see them clearly, let alone fight them.


    Jiang Ming gradually became desperate.


    Although he did not understand what was going on, he did not want to die. He wanted to struggle for a while.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were even more confused.


    What was this thing? How could it be faster than Jiang Ming?


    Not only that, even his attacks hit the mark.


    Yuan Hehe felt like his bones were about to fall apart. It was obvious that if Jiang Ming had not fed him the pills, he would have copsed to the ground and lost all vitality.


    Just as he was thinking this, he felt his spiritual energy draining away..

 Chapter 1118 - 1118: 1118

    Chapter 1118 - 1118: 1118


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    After a while, Yuan Hehe felt dizzy.


    As a demon, he relied on spiritual energy to transform into a human. If his spiritual energypletely disappeared, he would return to his original form.


    The matter of returning to his original form was minor, but his tens of millions of years of cultivation experience would be wasted.


    Jiang Ming noticed that Yuan Hehe¡¯s condition was not stable, so he quickly spoke to him in his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep. What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Yuan Hehe forcefully supported his body and described his current state.


    Jiang Ming could not help but be stunned.


    Although he felt something attacking him, it was only giving him a mild itch. His spiritual energy was not absorbed. What was going on with Yuan Hehe?


    Sikong Wuyuan also heard Yuan Hehe¡¯s reply. He could not help but feel scared. He quickly said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Why don¡¯t we try to escape first? I can¡¯t see these people at all, and I can¡¯t stop them from absorbing Yuan Hehe¡¯s spiritual energy. I don¡¯t want any of us to be in danger. Let¡¯s leave first.¡±


    Jiang Ming understood Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s thoughts. He quicklyforted him. ¡°l can handle it. Don¡¯t be afraid. As for Yuan Hehe, protect him first.¡±


    Even though he said that, Jiang Ming was a little uncertain.


    Although he said that he would solve the issue, he did not know if the things in these coffins could break his barrier.


    If they broke the barrier, they would be helpless.


    However, he knew that no matter what, he had to give it a try first.


    Therefore, Jiang Ming released a barrier with his bare hands.


    This time, he used all of his spiritual energy to form the barrier. Yuan Hehe was immediately enveloped by the barrier and could no longer feel the things that attacked him.


    Moreover, his spiritual energy was no longer absorbed by those things.


    Yuan Hehe took a deep breath. He was so tired that he sat on the ground and began to focus on meditating.


    He had still lost a portion of his spiritual energy. He had to adjust the remaining spiritual energy in his body first.


    At that time, once his spiritual energy was in order, he would easily return to his original state.


    Seeing that Yuan Hehe seemed to have something important to do, Jiang Ming simply released a barrier for Sikong Wuyuan.


    It was better for him to face this alone. He had to protect these two first.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not want Jiang Ming to release the barrier, but now that he had been blocked by the barrier, he could not persuade Jiang Ming to take it back. He only said to him in his heart, ¡°If you have anything to say, just tell me. I¡¯ll recover from my internal injuries first.¡±


    In fact, he could not hold on any longer. Although his spiritual energy was not absorbed, half of his vitality was absorbed, and he began to be a little dispirited.


    It he continued to tight, he was not sure it he would still have the strength to continue.


    Jiang Ming also understood Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words. He did not reply to him and simply closed his eyes.


    Closing his eyes would make his other senses more powerful. He hoped that he could get rid of these people as soon as possible.


    Jiang Ming did not have any hope at first, but he found that after he closed his eyes, he seemed to feel the movements of those people. Even the sound of footsteps was particrly obvious.


    However, when he opened his eyes, he could not tell the direction of those footsteps.


    However, he could not overthink. Jiang Ming quickly followed his instincts and struck out several times with his palm.


    His palm hit the vital points, and he came all the way to the front of the hairy man.


    When the man saw Jiang Ming¡¯s actions, he seemed to be afraid. He roared repeatedly and even clenched his fists and punched his chest.


    ¡°l set up this ambush to get rid of you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful.


    You actually killed my subordinates.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming opened his eyes in surprise.


    He had only hit them with a strike, and they had died? Surely, he was exaggerating.


    Then, he realized that what the man said was true.


    The people he had just hit revealed their true forms. They were all lying on the ground with their eyes closed. Their bodies were motionless, as if they were unconscious.


    Jiang Ming went forward to check their pulse and found that they were all dead.


    He had not expected that he would actually kill so many people in a random fight. Even he was shocked.


    Were these people¡¯s bodies that fragile? If they died with one single strike, wouldn¡¯t that man be easier to deal with?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming became confident. Then, he realized that a long spear had suddenly appeared on the wall.


    The long spear was extremely bright. Its entire body was brand new and shiny.


    Jiang Ming was a little restless. He wanted to get this spear.


    In the end, he could not control this thought. Just as he was about to go forward and take the spear, the spear seemed to have sensed something and flew directly into his hand.


    He looked at his palm and then clenched his spear tightly.


    Since it had chosen him, he could not disappoint it.


    All the spiritual energy in his body gathered together, and the spear seemed to have sensed it, emitting an electric light.


    Jiang Ming rushed out like lightning.


    His entire body seemed to have turned into a spear. He aimed directly at the man who was roaring non-stop.


    When the man saw Jiang Minging over, he quickly released arge amount of spiritual energy around him.


    The spiritual energy gathered into a rainbow and rushed straight into Jiang Mings body.


    Jiang Ming originally thought that he would die immediately, but the rainbow spiritual energy had no effect on him.


    He did not even feel any pain and absorbed the spiritual energy.


    Jiang Ming suddenly felt that his body had be stronger. He sped up and rushed directly in front of the person.


    Then, the roaring stopped, and the person fell straight to the ground. His eyes stared at the ceiling. There was no sound at all.


    Following that, the coffin seemed to know that these people were dead. It shattered on its own and turned into dust before disappearing.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could clearly see the state of the coffin.


    Both of them were surprised.


    They originally thought that theyout of the room would not change. In the end, they did not expect it to change as well.


    This made them panic.


    Perhaps, theyout of the pce would also change. It was just that they would not know about it. Was there really a second floor?


    Thinking of this, they quickly looked up.


    They were instantly shocked.


    A flight of stairs had appeared in front of them. However, the stairs were very narrow and could only amodate one person at a time.


    Jiang Ming also noticed the stairs in front of him and was somewhat surprised.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect that the staircase would appear. Perhaps it has been hiding all this while, and this coffin might be a test for us..¡±

 Chapter 1119 - 1119: 1119

    Chapter 1119 - 1119: 1119


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Then should we go upstairs or continue to see another room? There are still nine rooms on the ground floor.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan hesitated.


    ording to this situation, this room seemed to be filled with danger, but there was no guarantee that there would be no treasures inside. After all, this spear had appeared out of thin air.


    Jiang Ming looked at the spear in his hand and could not help but feel happy. He looked at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. ¡°l n to continue to look at the rooms. What about you? If you don¡¯t want toe, you can wait for me on the second floor.¡¯


    ¡°No. We¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    Without any hesitation, the two of them answered in unison.


    Seeing that they had such a tacit understanding, they looked at each other and smiled. There was bitterness in their eyes.


    Judging from the situation just now, even if the two of them worked together, they would not be able to survive some situations. They would still need the help of Jiang Ming.


    If they went to the second floor so rashly, they would die immediately.


    It did not matter if they died, but they would cause trouble for Jiang Ming.


    It was already tiring enough for Jiang Ming to beat a room alone, and he had toe to save them. They did not want to be a burden.


    Thinking of this, they huddled together again.


    Jiang Ming did not need them to save him now. They should take care of themselves first.


    Seeing Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe¡¯s actions, Jiang Ming did not say anything. He walked to the next room and opened it.


    This time, there was nothing in the room, and there was no movement.


    The three of them walked in, but the door was closed.


    After closing the door, the room was lit up. It started spinning rapidly.


    As the room spun, Jiang Ming and the other two felt that they could no longer stand.


    Then, Jiang Ming realized that the ground was like a Rubik¡¯s cube, and it began to emit various colors ording to a specific pattern.


    He originally thought that he would need to solve it.


    In the end, he realized that this light seemed to reveal another secret.


    It was like a string of codes that allowed him to open other doors or boxes.


    Jiang Ming was sure that there was a trap nearby. He endured his disgust and touched the wall.


    However, due to the rotation of the room, he was in a different position every time. He could not touch all the ces, so he needed Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe¡¯s help.


    Seeing that they were already dizzy and even starting to vomit, Jiang Ming could not bear it. However, he also felt that it was very tiring, so he could only exin his situation to the two of them in his heart.


    The two of them said dutifully, ¡°Ning Caichen, do whatever you want. We¡¯ll cooperate with you.¡±


    Jiang Ming was touched.


    The three of them worked together and finally touched a button.


    However, this button seemed to be transparent. They did not see it at all, but they pressed it based on their feelings.


    Now, they could only try their luck and find something to press down on to see if they could find the door.


    Reality proved that their luck was undoubtedly good.


    The room began to spin slower, and they saw another door.


    Jiang Ming quickly walked over and found that this door needed a password. He quickly entered the password ording to the order of the lights.


    The door opened automatically. He felt relieved and rushed out with Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    When the ground was stabilized, the three of them sat down at the same time. They finally calmed down.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never felt so dizzy in my life.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan grinned, feeling much better. He could not help but pat his chest.


    Then, he heard a voice that was not Jiang Ming or Yuan Hehe¡¯s.


    ¡°Then you can experience it a second time.¡±


    Jiang Ming immediately became vignt. He looked around with a cold look in his eyes.


    ¡°Come out. Don¡¯t let us catch you.¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t need you to find me yet. I don¡¯t intend to turn invisible.¡±


    Ropes flew over, but they did not reach Jiang Ming and the other two. Instead, they were scattered around.


    Seeing this situation, Jiang Ming could not help but pull Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe closer.


    He was certain that this rope was probably to activate some kind of mechanism. As for what this thing was, it was definitely here to mess with them.


    The voice was filled withughter.


    ¡°You are quite vignt, but have you ever thought about it? You injured the people of the Red Organization and even threatened the people inside to pay the price.¡±


    Jiang Ming saw that the person had note out yet. He retorted, ¡°I¡¯m here to destroy the Red Organization. Why should I be merciful to the people inside?¡±


    ¡°Destroy the Red Organization?¡±


    The person in the dark paused, and then he burst outughing.


    ¡°Just the three of you? There are at least hundreds of thousands of people here. How can you defeat them?¡±


    ¡°You guys are nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that he could not lose in terms of aura, and a faint mocking smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The person in the dark did not get angry. Instead, he smiled faintly. ¡°Who are these useless weaklings? Maybe we will knowter.¡±


    The three of them then heard a p, and the ropes seemed to have pierced into the deepest part of the floor.


    After a few rumbling sounds, Jiang Ming and the other two began to hear loud noises.


    At first, there was the sound of grinding teeth and then the sound of chopping boards being knocked. All kinds of noises gathered together, and the three of them felt like their ears were about to explode.


    Jiang Ming could not help but exhale.


    He had thought that this person would use some kind of evil method. In the end, he did not expect it to be a sound wave attack.


    Immediately after, the sounds became louder and louder. They felt that they were about to go deaf, but they could not stop the sounds.


    They had no idea what was making these sounds.


    They did not expect that a few ropes could make such a sound.


    Then, Jiang Ming heard the man¡¯s mor.


    ¡°Brat, you can¡¯t beat me at all. If you kneel down and beg me for mercy now, I can leave your corpses intact. I can also let you see our boss before you die.¡± Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry.


    This was not the first time he had heard this sentence. These people¡¯s words were all simr. No wonder they were all his enemies.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe tried to use their spiritual energy, but they found that their spiritual energy had been restricted.


    They were already injured, and now that they were restricted, it was almost as if they had no spiritual energy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve be an ordinary person.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan sighed, feeling dejected.


    Neither Yuan Hehe nor Jiang Ming heard what he said..

 Chapter 1120 - 1120: 1120

    Chapter 1120 - 1120: 1120


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan started to panic.


    Jiang Ming wanted to concentrate and release his spiritual energy, but he could not.


    However, the man suddenly started to groan. He was limping for some reason.


    He walked forward as he called out, but his groans did not stop.


    Jiang Ming felt incredulous as he listened.


    He looked at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. He did not attack the man.


    The only usible exnation was that Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe had done something.


    Unexpectedly, the two of them had the same thoughts as Jiang Ming and looked at him.


    Seeing their gazes, Jiang Ming roughly understood something, but he still asked with uncertainty, ¡°Is it really not your doing?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were confused.


    ¡°We thought you were the one who did it. Who would have thought that the three of us didn¡¯t do anything?¡± the two of them said in disbelief.


    Jiang Ming was also confused.


    The three of them did not do anything, so it was probably someone else who was dealing with this man. However, they did not have anypanions, which meant that that person might be an enemy.


    After understanding it, Jiang Ming could not help but feel a little scared.


    ¡°This is great. The other person is hidden in the dark. I¡¯m afraid the three of us might be killed.¡±


    The other two had the same thought. Sikong Wuyuan knocked on the wall and said to Jiang Ming, ¡°l think we should go out first. This ce is too strange. It¡¯s fine if the enemy is in the open, but it¡¯s really difficult to resist them in the dark. ¡±


    Yuan Hehe quickly followed suit and knocked on the wall.


    ¡°We¡¯ll collectively break a wall and make a door ourselves,¡± he said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going upstairs?¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little surprised, but he followed the two of them to the wall and began to chisel it. The three of them increased their spiritual energy output.


    As the movements of the three people became more and more rough, the sound of chiseling became louder and louder.


    Jiang Ming realized this problem. He looked at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan


    Hehe. ¡°We¡¯re making too much noise. We can¡¯t go on like this.¡±


    The two of them immediately understood what Jiang Ming meant.


    Yuan Hehe raised his hand and released a shield on the wall. The edge of the shield gradually merged into the surrounding wall, forming a soundproof shield that covered them and the hole they had just dug.


    ¡°Now, we can continue breaking it,¡± he said proudly.


    He originally thought that he would not have the chance to use this skill. In the end, he did not expect that he would be able to disy it now.


    ¡°Amazing!¡± Sikong Wuyuan eximed. ¡°Yuan Hehe, you¡¯ve really impressed me. 1 didn¡¯t expect you to have so many skills. You¡¯re evenparable to Jiang


    Ming.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jiang Ming chimed in. ¡°When you cultivate more, you¡¯ll definitely be very strong.¡±


    Yuan Hehe felt a little embarrassed when he heard their words.


    ¡°Ah, stop talking. Let¡¯s break the wall first. Look at what you¡¯re saying. I don¡¯t even know what to say in response.¡±


    Although he said that, Yuan Hehe was secretlyughing in his heart.


    He suddenly felt that this kind of life was not bad. He had been wandering around alone before, and it was much more miserable.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but work even harder on the wall.


    Suddenly, he felt that he had chiseled something strange.


    And this thing was still some distance away from them.


    Yuan Hehe was surprised. He looked at Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan. ¡°l thought there were only bricks in the wall.¡±


    Jiang Ming understood what Yuan Hehe meant. Then, he patted him on the shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll deal with whateveres our way. Let¡¯s see what this is.¡±


    He knew very well that since he had already decided to carve out the wall, it would only waste time to find other doors at this point.


    Anyway, it was not the first time they had encountered a special situation. They might as well go ahead and see what the situation was.


    Sikong Wuyuan was very worried.


    He quickly grabbed their arms and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be rash. We¡¯ve been in big trouble because of some things. We¡¯ve encountered countless dangers. If we continue to be so impulsive, we¡¯ll be the ones crying one day. If we can¡¯t cut through the wall, we¡¯ll find another way. There¡¯ll always be a way to escape.¡±


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, you know that our current situation doesn¡¯t allow this. Besides, the enemy is still hiding in the dark. If we suddenly change our escape method, it will give the enemy an opportunity to take advantage of us.¡±


    Yuan Hehe felt that Sikong Wuyuan was a little too anxious, so he quickly went forward to analyze the situation for him.


    Sikong Wuyuan still shook his head. ¡°l don¡¯t think so. I know what you mean, but it¡¯s better to be careful.¡¯


    Seeing Sikong Wuyuan so insistent, Yuan Hehe was at a loss.


    He did not really know how to persuade people. Since he had encountered a difficult problem, he could only look at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming rubbed his head.


    He understood what Yuan Hehe wanted him to do, but he was also at a loss as to how to persuade Sikong Wuyuan.


    He could only take advantage of the fact that he was not paying attention and chiseled at the wall again.


    This time, he used a lot of strength and chiseled the thing out.


    A block of gold fell from the wall.


    Then, they heard a mor.


    ¡°Alright, you actually dared to mess with me. It really hurts. Aren¡¯t you trying to kill me?¡±


    The voice was childish, and Jiang Ming wanted tough when he heard it.


    However, he did not see the person who spoke. He could not help but feel strange. He looked around and found that his surroundings were still empty.


    Yuan Hehe knew the current situation. He quickly pulled Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan together and shouted at the wall, ¡°Who are you?¡± Hurry up ande out. Who told you to stay here?¡±


    Unexpectedly, that person sneered. ¡°You dug me out and now you¡¯re talking trash about me. I was sleeping here. Why are you treating me like this?¡±


    Hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could not help but be shocked. Jiang Ming was suspicious.


    Could it be that the person who spoke just now was really the gold nugget? No matter how he thought about it, he felt that it was a little unreliable. How could the gold nugget speak?


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m not the gold nugget, do you? I am. Since you dug me out, you have to let me go back no matter what. This is basic decency. I didn¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan suddenly recalled the man¡¯s situation. ¡°Did you save us?¡± he asked awkwardly.


    The gold nugget seemed to be stunned for a moment. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a good person.


    Hurry up and put me back. Go find another wall. I still want to sleep in this wall.¡¯


    Yuan Hehe found it strange.


    This was the first time he saw the gold nugget speak..

 Chapter 1121 - 1121: 1121

    Chapter 1121 - 1121: 1121


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Even if the person used a disguise technique, such a situation could not happen.


    He could not help but suspect something.


    Was someone deliberately messing with the three of them?


    Jiang Ming did not say anything.


    His thoughts were simr to Yuan Hehe¡¯s.


    Before, the wall was hollow. Everything in front of them might have been an illusion.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he replied. ¡°We¡¯ll put you back now and find another wall.¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t know which walls are empty. Can you tell us?¡±


    He wanted to know what else was in the wall besides the gold nugget.


    He did not believe that the owner of the voice was the gold nugget. He felt that the owner was probably teasing them on the second floor.


    Sikong Wuyuan found it unbelievable and stared at Jiang Ming.


    He had never heard of any spell that could turn the gold nugget into a human, and he did not believe that the gold nugget was a human.


    Why did Jiang Ming believe it? What was he thinking?


    However, now, he could not say anything to Jiang Ming. The three of them were in the same boat, so they couldn¡¯t argue.


    If he objected to Jiang Ming, the three of them would probably quarrel. Who knew if that voice would cause trouble again?


    Thinking of this, he decided to let go of his doubts and then calmlyforted himself.


    At that time, if anything happened, he and Yuan Hehe would block it first. Anyway, Jiang Mings spiritual energy was quite magical. The three of them together could easily defeat one person.


    At this time, Jiang Ming had already picked up the gold nugget and ced it in its original spot.


    In the end, the childish voice began to speak again.


    This time, it spoke in amanding tone.


    ¡°Are you Jiu Zhu? Hurry up ande to the second floor now. There¡¯s endless power here for you to enjoy. As long as you give me all your spiritual energy now and connect it to the gold nugget, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but roll his eyes.


    He did not expect this person to have such a huge appetite. How could they be sure that this person would not want to kill them?


    He turned to the gold nugget and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, and I don¡¯t want to know who you are. But you¡¯re going too far by saying that. Come out if you dare. Let¡¯s have a one-on-one.¡±


    The person in the dark could not help but feel his heart thump, but he immediately covered it up. ¡°How can I fight you one-on-one? I¡¯m just a piece of gold. I¡¯m afraid your brain isn¡¯t working well.¡±


    Hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe rolled their eyes.


    Was this person projecting?


    Jiang Mings meaning was so obvious. This person still could not see through it, but they had already realized what was going on.


    Jiang Ming saw it and decided not to continue pretending. He said, ¡°The probability of you being the gold nugget is zero. I think you should stop wasting your time. Just stay in the dark and be a coward.¡±


    Thetter part of his sentence was meant to infuriate this person.


    In his opinion, the person behind him was too much.


    If it were not for their intelligence, they would definitely have been deceived.


    ¡°Who¡¯s a coward? Exin yourself clearly. You¡¯re just a brat. What right do you have to say that about me?¡±


    As the person said that, the gold nugget suddenly fell from Jiang Mings hand and disappeared back into the wall.


    Jiang Ming and the other two didn¡¯t see how the gold nugget disappeared. Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were stunned.


    ¡°Could it be that the person who spoke was really the gold nugget?¡± Yuan Hehe asked uncertainly. ¡°However, how could the gold nugget turn into a human?


    This is a little too strange.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan also started to worry.


    ¡°This ispletely impossible. Although I have never seen this secret technique before, this is a little too strange. This can¡¯t be true, right?¡±


    ¡°You guys¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming could not finish his sentence, but he snorted.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t take it anymore, although I¡¯m a little sorry.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe suddenly did not understand.


    ¡°Jiang Ming, why are you suddenlyughing? Is there something funny?¡±


    Jiang Ming wasughing so hard that his stomach started to hurt. He bent down and panted. ¡°You guys are thinking too strangely. How can the gold nugget turn into a human? You guys are hrious.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe coughed at the same time. They said to Jiang Ming, ¡°You are still more clear-headed. But let us examine this as a possibility. How can a person pass through the wall and get stuck in the middle of it?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this possibility. Even if it really happened, people would suffocate to death. People need to breathe.¡± Jiang Ming felt like his head was about to explode.


    He did not understand these doubts.


    Anyway, Sikong Wuyuan was able to take it easy and continued to dig forward.


    ¡°I think we might as well leave first,¡± he said as he dug. ¡°Anyway, we only found a piece of gold, not anything else. Let¡¯s dig out first.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that it made sense, so he nodded and continued to chisel with him.


    The three of them worked for an unknown amount of time, but they still could not dig through the wall.


    Not only that, the three of them were already panting, and their spiritual energy was somewhat exhausted.


    Sikong Wuyuan was so tired that he sat on the ground, feeling extremely thirsty.


    ¡°I really want to drink water, but there¡¯s no water around here.¡±


    Just as he said that, a table suddenly appeared in the room.


    There was a cup on the table. There was an unknown transparent liquid in the cup that looked like water.


    He did not think that this was a gift from the heavens. He grinned and said, ¡°Why did the watere as soon as I finished speaking? This is a little too strange. Everything in this room is extremely strange.¡±


    Jiang Ming took a step forward and sat on the ground.


    Their best option now was to break through the wall. He did not trust the people inside.


    At this moment, the childish voice began to tease them again.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve let me go back, I have to repay you. All of you will definitely die here.¡¯


    Jiang Ming took the gold nugget from the wall and threw it on the ground. He even stepped on it. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you can say now. This is already good enough for you.¡±


    The voice did not say anything. It seemed to be angry.


    Jiang Ming snorted and stuffed the gold nugget back into the wall.


    They should have done that from the beginning!

 Chapter 1122 - 1122: 1122

    Chapter 1122 - 1122: 1122


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, you¡¯re still the most powerful and domineering one, I think that person is probably so scared that they can¡¯t speak.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, how could I be scared? I advise the three of you to surrender.¡±


    As soon as the person finished speaking, the wall suddenly became intact. The part that Jiang Ming and the other two had just chiseled out seemed to havepletely disappeared.


    Jiang Ming suspected that his eyes were ying tricks on him. Then, he went forward and touched the wall.


    The solid feeling stunned him. He looked at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. ¡°Feel it. There seems to be something wrong with this wall.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so strange about this wall?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan felt a little confused and touched it.


    The surface was extremely rough.


    ¡°This wall looks real.¡¯


    He thought about it.


    They had been chiseling for so long, even using their spiritual energy, but the wall was still restored.


    How could a wall do that?


    However, if it was just a wall, they would put the gold nugget back.


    ¡°This person is probably locked in the wall.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan started to regret everything.


    No matter what, that was a life after all. That person might have already suffocated to death.


    Yuan Hehe looked at Sikong Wuyuan and asked, ¡°What are you thinking? This is probably just an ident.¡±


    He wanted to deny everything.


    This person could turn into a gold nugget, but it would notst that long.


    However, he could not help but want to find the answer.


    As he thought about this, a few more cards appeared in front of him.


    Yuan Hehe picked one up curiously and looked at it. He found that it was a funny card that seemed to be used for fortune-telling.


    ¡°How superstitious.¡±


    Jiang Ming sat on the new chair in the room.


    The chair seemed to be able to sense something and began to sway.


    Jiang Ming could not help but get angry.


    He just wanted to sit for a while. Why was it shaking?


    Therefore, he sat on it very hard.


    No matter how the chair swayed, he stood still.


    After a while, the chair suddenly stopped moving, but it also disappeared.


    Jiang Ming fell directly to the ground, but he was mentally prepared for this. He stood up quickly and did not get hurt.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe saw this and quickly went forward to ask with concern, ¡°Are you alright? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with that chair, but it keeps moving around.¡±


    At this moment, the voice appeared again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the gold nugget anymore. My brothers and sisters are here to avenge me. The chair just now is a sign. I have a brother who is a chair.¡±


    These words were really too bizarre. Sikong Wuyuan could not take it anymore and shouted into the air.


    ¡°Who would believe that? Do you want us to believe you? I¡¯m afraid that this is some other secret technique. Don¡¯t let me catch you, or I¡¯ll give you a beating.¡±


    He gritted his teeth. After all, this was the first time he had been yed like this. He could hardly think straight just now.


    The voice stopped talking.


    Yuan Hehe could not help but grin.


    ¡°l think the person who spoke might have some grudge against us in private.


    It might be someone we¡¯ve met before.¡±


    ¡°l think we should continue to chisel the wall. There¡¯s no need to care about anything else. They must have left that chair out to tease us.¡±


    As he spoke, he used his spiritual energy to transform into an axe. He gripped the handle of the axe and struck forward.


    The other two followed suit.


    In just a few seconds, they smashed a big hole in the wall in front of them.


    But then, the wall returned to its original state at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at the axe in his hand, his heart filled with mixed feelings.


    ¡°Why are the walls like this? That person doesn¡¯t intend to let us out at all.¡± Yuan Hehe held his breath.


    Jiang Ming did not say anything. He went forward and touched the wall with his hand.


    There was a deep gully on the wall. It felt rough and uneven, and it did not feel like a wall.


    He thought of something and punched out.


    Sikong Wuyuan wanted to stop him, but it was toote.


    ¡°What are you doing? If you use your bare hands, you might hurt yourself.¡±


    Another hole appeared in the wall, but this time, it did not recoverpletely.


    Jiang Ming punched the wall several times in a row, creating a secret passage.


    It was dark inside, and Yuan Hehe looked very gloomy.


    ¡°Why is there a secret passage here? You¡¯ve really broadened my horizons.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan also felt incredulous, and he took the lead to enter.


    Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe followed closely behind.


    It was very dark inside the wall.


    Sikong Wuyuan identally bumped into something and felt his head hurt. Liquid flowed down.


    He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but stopped.


    He suddenly felt that it was better not to say anything.


    Now that they were in the dark, it was difficult for them to move. Even if the two of them knew, they could only worry.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming noticed that Sikong Wuyuan was no longer moving forward. He could not help but feel strange.


    He felt that something had happened to him.


    Thus, he went forward to ask Sikong Wuyuan.


    ¡°Are you alright? Why do I feel like something happened to you?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan shook his head.


    ¡°No, I just felt something in front of me, so I stopped.¡±


    ¡°Something in front of you?¡± Jiang Ming pursed his lips.


    Could it be that he had not smashed the wall enough?


    With that thought in mind, he raised his hand again and directly shot out a long strip of spiritual energy in front of him.


    With the appearance of this spiritual energy bar, the surroundings also lit up.


    Sikong Wuyuan and the others saw the scene around them and could not help but feel a chill run down their spines. They even wanted to vomit.


    ¡°Why are there so many babies here?¡± Yuan Hehe asked as he looked around.


    At this point, he did not dare to look anymore. He simply turned his head, still feeling afraid.


    He did not expect to see dolls made from real babies in his life. He could not help but want to vomit.


    ¡°This method is too cruel. These children are just infants.¡±


    He could not help but feel a chill in his heart.


    To be able to do such a ruthless thing meant that the perpetrator probably was not a good-natured person.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look. Just pretend you didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    Jiang Ming understood what Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were thinking.


    He raised his hand and released a gentle spiritual force.


    The surrounding things instantly disappeared, as if they had never existed.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but sigh.


    ¡°I hope that these babies can rest in peace.¡±


    As he was speaking, he suddenly heard a childish voice.


    ¡°l died so miserably. Are you here to y with me?¡±


    He suddenly felt a chill down his spine.


    Although he was not afraid of anything, he was afraid of ghosts.


    It was so dark inside. Even if there was spiritual energy glowing, the light was weak.. Could it be that there was really a ghost inside?

 Chapter 1123 - 1123: 1123

    Chapter 1123 - 1123: 1123


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sikong Wuyuan was trembling in fear when he realized that Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe had suddenly disappeared. He immediately shouted, ¡°Guys, where are you?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe could not help but be stunned.


    They looked at Sikong Wuyuan in confusion. ¡°We are right here. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yuan Hehe immediately reached out his hand and waved it in front of Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s eyes.


    Sikong Wuyuan seemed to be immersed in his own world. He did not hear what the two of them said. Instead, he muttered to himself, ¡°There seems to be a ghost here. I can¡¯t see you. Where are you? I didn¡¯t hear you guys talking either.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s over. He has gone crazy.¡±


    Yuan Hehe spread his hands, not knowing what to do.


    If he did not even see his hand earlier, then shaking Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s shoulder now should be useless.


    ¡°How did he suddenly be like this?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that it was unbelievable. He went forward and injected his spiritual energy into Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s body.


    Sikong Wuyuan suddenly felt refreshed.


    ¡°What happened to you just now?¡± Yuan Hehe quickly asked when he noticed that his vision had returned to normal. ¡°We thought that you had gone crazy. No matter how loudly we called you, you wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±


    ¡°l did go to another space just now,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said. ¡°No matter how loudly I called you, you didn¡¯t hear me. 1 didn¡¯t hear your response either.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°We heard your voice.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was about to say something when he suddenly heard a squeaking sound. His heart skipped a beat. He looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Something seems to havee in.¡± Jiang Ming was very calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably a rat or something.¡±


    Yuan Hehe did not say anything. Instead, he grabbed the thing and waved it in front of Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    In the end, that thing suddenly opened its mouth.


    ¡°How dare you manhandle me, the great hamster? You should kneel down and look at me.¡¯


    The hamster¡¯s butt in Yuan Hehe¡¯s palm instantly turned red.


    Yuan Hehe immediately felt his hand hurt. He red at the hamster. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can do evil just because you¡¯re an animal. I¡¯m one level higher than you.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The hamster seemed to be unconvinced, but it did not dare to say anything.


    ¡°One level higher?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sikong Wuyuan was confused. He looked up at Yuan Hehe and asked, ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°l canmunicate with all kinds of spiritual animals. At the same time, the people around me can hear them,¡± Yuan Hehe said as he ced the hamster on the ground.


    ¡°This hamster hasn¡¯t cultivated into a human yet. I¡¯m one level higher than it.¡±


    Yuan Hehe did not feel too pleased with himself. Instead, he put the hamster down.


    ¡°You should be telling us everything now, right? It seems that you have lived here for many years, right?¡±


    Only then did Jiang Ming realize what was going on.


    It turned out that this secret passage had been there from the beginning, but it was hidden by the wall. He had been overthinking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about this for now. Let¡¯s listen to what this hamster has to say first. !


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If it dares to lie to us, it will lose its life.¡± Yuan Hehe pretended to wave his fist at the hamster.


    The hamster trembled and grumbled to itself.


    ¡°You only know how to bully people. Why do you have to make things difficult for animals?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Yuan Hehe heard its muttering clearly, but he did not say anything else. However, the meaning behind its words was self-evident.


    ¡°No.¡± The hamster shook its head. ¡°This secret passage is where the owner of this pce, the boss of the Red Organization, moved. The Red Organization was weak before. Many people wanted to destroy the Red Organization, so they built this secret passage. After that, when the organization became stronger, the secret passage was no longer needed, and it became the habitat of small animals like us.¡¯


    ¡°Animals like you? Who else is here?¡±


    Yuan Hehe caught the main point and quickly looked at the hamster.


    The hamster realized that it seemed to have exposed something. It coughed and said, ¡°They¡¯ve all moved. I¡¯m the only hamster here now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me.¡±


    Yuan Hehe gritted his teeth and wanted to say something else.


    The hamster was scared. It quickly knelt down, grabbed a candied hawthorn from the side, and ced it in front of Yuan Hehe.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to some candied hawthorn. Don¡¯t make things difficult for me. I¡¯m just a poor hamster living in a wall. I don¡¯t even have any spiritual energy.¡±


    As he spoke, its body seemed to be a little tired, so it leaned against the side of the secret passage.


    In the end, the secret passage copsed, and the stones fell one after another.


    Yuan Hehe could not help but shout, ¡°You call this having no spiritual energy? The wall is ruined with just a casual touch. I really can¡¯t trust you.¡± However, he could not say anything else. He could only drag the hamster, Jiang Ming, and Sikong Wuyuan out.


    Sikong Wuyuan grinned.


    If this small animal was this strong, then would not other animals be even more powerful?


    Animals really could not be underestimated.


    Jiang Ming ignored the hamster.


    The path in front of them waspletely covered by rocks, blocking their front and back. Rocks also fell from above.


    His face instantly darkened.


    ¡°How did things be like this?¡±


    Yuan Hehe pped the hamster¡¯s butt. ¡°It¡¯s all because of this hamster,¡± he said. ¡°Otherwise, we would still be in the secret passage.¡±


    ¡°Now that we¡¯re trapped here, you have to be responsible for us.¡± The hamster grimaced in pain.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s not my fault. Put me down quickly.¡±


    Yuan Hehe tightened his grip on the hamster¡¯s neck and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to put you down, but you have to clear away these rocks.


    Otherwise, you will pay.¡±


    As he spoke, he waved his fist at the hamster.


    Jiang Ming watched quietly from the side and suddenly had some other thoughts in his heart.


    He did not know if his spiritual energy could make light in here.


    After all, he had exhausted some of his spiritual energy and could no longer use some of his skills. He needed to recuperate for a while.


    Thinking of this, he quickly snapped his fingers.


    Immediately after, the surroundings were suddenly lit up.


    Sikong Wuyuan also saw the situation around him and was surprised.


    ¡°Who cast this spell? We can see clearly.¡±


    ¡°Why is your head bleeding?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at him and could not help but be a little surprised. He immediately covered the wound with his spiritual energy.


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s wound instantly healed..

 Chapter 1124 - 1124

    Chapter 1124:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    ¡°l used spiritual energy to heal your wound,¡± Jiang Ming said calmly.


    ¡°What? Are you serious?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at him with disbelief. He stared at Jiang Ming with his eyes wide open.


    Using this method required extremely strong purification of spiritual energy.


    This required the purest of physiques. How could Jiang Ming have such a physique?


    Generally speaking, only women had such a physique.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but feel suspicious. He looked at Jiang Ming up and down.


    Jiang Ming was frightened by his stare and said in disbelief, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything on me?¡±


    Yuan Hehe also paid close attention to Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan exined, ¡°1 don¡¯t mean to offend you. However, Ning Caichen, I still want to ask you something. Are you a woman?¡±


    His words were really shocking. Yuan Hehe almostughed out loud.


    He looked at Sikong Wuyuan in disbelief and asked, ¡°Why do you think Ning Caichen is a woman? Isn¡¯t he obviously a man?¡±


    Jiang Ming rubbed his nose and looked at Sikong Wuyuan thoughtfully.


    Yuan Hehe coughed.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t argue over this. Sikong Wuyuan probably said something wrong.


    Ning Caichen, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help butugh.


    ¡°This is a little funny. I was holding back myughter just now.¡±


    He did not expect Sikong Wuyuan to ask him this. He was even more confused. What was he thinking?


    At this moment, Sikong Wuyuan was looking at Yuan Hehe and Jiang Ming with a serious expression.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a woman.¡±


    ¡°Stop that. I¡¯m just a pure man. I remember thatst time, someone else also thought that I was a woman.¡± Jiang Ming grinned. ¡°Although I¡¯m skinny and pretty, you can¡¯t always say that.¡±


    As he spoke, he was getting impatient.


    He released some spiritual energy from his hand and directly broke through the wall.


    Sikong Wuyuan was shocked when he saw a sh of light. ¡°l really didn¡¯t expect us to be so close to the outside world.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we should go out now.¡±


    Jiang Ming tidied his clothes and walked out.


    There was indeed someone waiting for them outside. The person waiting was the burly man from before.


    He smiled.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to actuallye out. Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Jiang Ming was vignt. ¡°l thought you were dead.¡± The burly man was smiling.


    ¡°How is that possible? That was just my substitute. I¡¯m the boss of the Red Organization. I¡¯m very happy that you cane here.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but sneer when he heard this. ¡°You sure know how to disguise yourself. Where is the real boss? Tell us quickly.¡±


    Yuan Hehe did not say anything.


    He quietly circled behind the burly man, his hand already tightly gripping the spiritual sword.


    He already had a n.


    If this burly man dared to make a move, he did not mind killing him.


    However, the burly man did not do anything to Yuan Hehe. Instead, he continued to smile.


    ¡°Yuan Hehe, I know you are behind me. All of you are guests, so 1 will definitely not attack you. Everyone,e and eat something first. You must be hungry, right?¡±


    He pped his hands.


    Yuan Hehe was stunned for a moment, and the spiritual sword in his hand fell to the ground.


    The only thing he found strange was that this burly man was not afraid of him at all. He did not even turn his head.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t treat us like this before. Do you want to obtain something from us now?¡±


    Jiang Ming sized up the burly man in front of him and realized that a jade pendant had been hung around his neck.


    The jade pendant was golden in color, and there were some marks on it. There was a word ???? in the middle.


    He suddenly regretted his words.


    This golden jade pendant meant that this man was probably really the boss or at least a general in the Red Organization.


    Although he did not see many people from the Red Organization, the tokens of those who attacked him were not high quality. This jade pendant was authentic.


    Thinking of this, he clenched his fists again.


    He did not know what the boss was up to, but since he was the boss of the Red Organization, it meant that they might not be able to defeat him.


    The clone was much weaker than the main body, so he could not let his guard down.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, don¡¯t think too much. I won¡¯t attack you. I¡¯ll definitely treat you well.¡±


    The burly man smiled and turned around to call the three of them to follow him.


    Sikong Wuyuan was skeptical.


    That clone had nearly beaten them to death. Then, the boss suddenly came over to invite them and was even smiling. Who would believe that?


    But now, they only had two options. They could either follow this man or go alone. However, it might be more dangerous to go alone.


    Yuan Hehe had thought it through. He said to Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming, ¡°I think we can only follow him. We don¡¯t know anyone around here. If we get ambushed, we won¡¯t be able to escape. But if we follow him, we can still capture the boss first. At that time, we can still have a chance to escape.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought it made sense and agreed.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not say anything else.


    He agreed with them.


    The burly man, Wang Xiao, muttered to himself as he walked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but very few people from the Red Organizatione here. Since you¡¯re here now, you¡¯ll have to stay here for a few more days. If you need anything, just tell the servants.¡±


    He seemed to be extremely sincere, but Yuan Hehe did not feelfortable.


    He did not think that Wang Xiao had any good intentions.


    From the looks of it, he would probably kill them in secret.


    Jiang Ming looked around, paying attention to the situation around him.


    It was very likely that they were going to escape. For now, they had to remember the road conditions clearly.


    It would be awkward if they got lost when they started to escape.


    Sikong Wuyuan said politely, ¡°Of course. If the service of the Red Organization is very good, we will also wish to stay for a longer time. At that time, I¡¯m afraid you will get sick of us.¡±


    ¡°l definitely won¡¯t be that way.. By the way, do you guys want to eat some fruit? Perhaps you want to pick some yourself?¡±

 Chapter 1125 - 1125

    Chapter 1125:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°There¡¯s an orchard here. You guys have done so much just now. You should want to rx, right?¡±


    ¡°The Red Organization actually has an orchard? This is an eye-opener for me. Could it be an illusion?¡± Sikong Wuyuan said half-jokingly, but the coldness in his eyes was extremely obvious.


    They had been tricked for half a day because of the illusion just now. He did not want to continue being tricked.


    Wang Xiao understood the meaning behind Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words. He smiled and said, ¡°Of course not. How could we attack our guests?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Some people are liars.¡±


    Yuan Hehe mocked and taunted Wang Xiao on purpose.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Xiao did not care at all. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°You still don¡¯t know my name, right? My name is Wang Xiao. You can just call me by my name.¡±


    ¡°As guests, we should have such privileges. Thank you very much.¡±


    Yuan Hehe continued to be rude.


    He did not believe that Wang Xiao would not reveal something he could use against him.


    However, Jiang Ming felt that Yuan Hehe¡¯s approach was not very good. He reminded him secretly, ¡°If he wants to attack us, he definitely won¡¯t get angry just because you¡¯re being rude. He might even be better at acting.


    However, I¡¯m afraid that he will secretly target you. You have to be careful with what you say.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Besides, it¡¯s good that he¡¯s focusing on me. When the timees, you¡¯ll be able to show off your skills.¡±


    Yuan Hehe did not think much of it and became even more confident.


    Jiang Ming pped his forehead.


    Yuan Hehe was still young and impetuous. He still had to suffer before he learned how to listen to others.


    He would wait and see. Anyway, he would not let Yuan Hehe die.


    ¡°Oh, Yuan Hehe, aren¡¯t you being too hostile toward me? Earlier, my clone was disobedient, so he wanted to kill you. He¡¯s very loyal to the Red Organization and doesn¡¯t like people from outside the organization.¡±


    Wang Xiao tried to exin himself, but his excuse was rather weak. ¡°Can¡¯t you give me a better reason?¡± Yuan Hehe grinned. ¡°Who would believe you?¡±


    ¡°Is the boss of the Red Organization really that dumb?¡± Sikong Wuyuanughed.


    He wanted to agree with Wang Xiao, but he suddenly felt that it was better to forget it.


    Since Yuan Hehe had already gone to rebuke him, there was no need for him to continue pretending.


    Seeing that the two of them were getting more and more annoyed, Jiang Ming decided not to stop them, but he did not n to follow them either.


    Among the three of them, there had to be someone who seemed to be the peacemaker.


    As they spoke, they had already arrived at the entrance of the pce where they were previously. However, Jiang Ming noticed that the walls had suddenly changed.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Xiao suddenly stopped when he reached the door. He turned around and said, ¡°I know that the three of you have a grudge against this pce. Therefore, I have decided to prepare a farewell banquet for you in the pavilion next door. I¡¯ve already informed the servants. When the timees, you¡¯ll see all kinds of people from the Red Organization. You can chat with them. I¡¯ll be there too. If they have offended you, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Yuan Hehe felt that Wang Xiao was being hypocritical andined to Sikong Wuyuan in his heart.


    ¡°Wang Xiao is really good at pretending. People who don¡¯t know better would think that he treats us very well.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at Wang Xiao with disdain and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Do you really think we¡¯re all children?¡±


    Wang Xiao noticed Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe¡¯s state, but he did not say anything. The smile in his eyes became even more obvious.


    ¡°l still have a meeting to attendter, so I won¡¯t entertain you first. If you have anything to say, just tell my servant.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at the guard beside him. The guard quickly lowered his head and said, ¡°Please rest assured. I will definitely entertain the three of you.¡±


    ¡°If you have nothing to say, just leave. We will be fine.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but take note of the fact that Wang Xiao had mentioned a meeting.


    Since he was going to a meeting, there might be topics that were targeted at them. They had to go and take a look.


    Sikong Wuyuan had the same thoughts as Yuan Hehe and Jiang Ming.


    The two of them quickly said to Jiang Ming, ¡°This is a good opportunity. If we miss it, it will be difficult to know Wang Xiao¡¯s goal.¡±


    The two of them sounded a little anxious. It was obvious that they could not wait to go to Wang Xiao¡¯s meeting.


    Jiang Ming understood what they were thinking. Heforted them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve put a wisp of spiritual energy on him. We¡¯ll find an opportunity to attend the meetingter.¡±


    As he spoke, he secretly snapped his fingers.


    An invisible spiritual force had already stuck to Wang Xiao¡¯s body, but Wang Xiao still did not notice it.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had agreed and that Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe had no objections, he left.


    ¡°My name is Zhang Xiaoni.¡± The guard cupped his fists and bowed to the three of them.


    ¡°Zhang Xiaoni? Why did you choose a girl¡¯s name?¡±


    Yuan Hehe was dumbfounded. Looking at the tall and burly guard, he wondered if he had been wrong earlier.


    Zhang Xiaoni smiled.


    ¡°Speaking of this name, there¡¯s a pce maid among us called Gao Yi. Her name means ¡®Tall.¡¯ But she¡¯s petite and beautiful. She doesn¡¯t look like someone with this name. It¡¯s better not to judge people based on their names.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not say anything. He kept looking at Zhang Xiaoni and could not help but feel strange.


    He was just a servant, but he was a little too friendly. He did not have the self-awareness of a servant at all.


    He would never believe that he was really a servant. He was afraid that Wang Xiao had sent him to monitor them.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but with your personality, you don¡¯t seem to be suitable to be a servant,¡± Yuan Hehe said with a faint smile. ¡°But I¡¯m hungry now. You can serve me the pastries and everything else.¡±


    He rubbed his stomach. He had been walking for a long time and was exhausted. His entire body was swaying.


    If he did not eat something now, he would die.


    Sensing Yuan Hehe¡¯s condition, Jiang Ming ced his hand on his forehead and asked with concern, ¡°Are you really just hungry? Are you feeling sick?¡±


    Yuan Hehe felt warm in his heart when he saw his concern. He shook his head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m really just hungry.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Zhang Xiaoni smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to bring pastries and all kinds of snacks immediately. Let¡¯s go to the small pavilion first. Please rest assured. Even if something happens to Yuan Hehe, we can help him. We servants are all skilled in medicine..¡±

 Chapter 1126 - 1126: 1126

    Chapter 1126 - 1126: 1126


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As Zhang Xiaoni spoke, he led the way for Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Jiang Ming smiled and said, ¡°You guys have quite a lot of skills. I can¡¯t believe you even learned medical skills?¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni did not understand the meaning behind his words. He said bitterly, ¡°The management of the Red Organization is very humane, but there are many things to learn. For someone like me who has only learned a few things, I can only be a servant.¡±


    After saying this, they had already seen the pavilion in front of them.


    The color of the pavilion was forest green, and the entire building was surrounded by vines.


    There were also a few fruits growing on the vines. The fruits were very bright and looked very sweet.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen fruits growing on a vine,¡± Yuan Hehe said curiously. ¡°Did the Red Organization nt this themselves?¡±


    ¡°Previously, the Red Organization sent a farmer who liked to nt strange nts. Because the organization saved him, he nted these things as repayment. Now, he has left.¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni gestured for Jiang Ming and the other two to sit down and pped his hands vigorously.


    He was extremely rhythmic, as if he was ying a flute.


    However, he was so loud that Jiang Ming and the other two felt like they were going deaf.


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Ming looked at Zhang Xiaoni incredulously. ¡°Will the food be served automatically if you do this?¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni did not say anything. Instead, he acted mysteriously.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, just wait and see. There will be something you will be interested in next. ¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that something was amiss, and his heart was in a mess.


    Jiang Ming knocked on the table and looked around.


    Yuan Hehe, on the other hand, was calm. He held his right cheek with one hand and drew circles on the stone table with the other.


    Anyway, it was not the first time he had seen such a dangerous thing. He was not afraid of what would happen.


    After a while, some food in dishes flew over.


    They flew very steadily to the side of the stone pir.


    Yuan Hehe was dumbfounded. He put his hand down and saw that the food was neatly arranged on the table.


    Jiang Ming could not help but touch his chin. ¡°Zhang Xiaoni, you¡¯re quite good. But did you prepare the food before?¡± Or did you make it yourself?¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni smiled. ¡°l made this myself. When you said you were hungry, I controlled the kitchen utensils to make it for us. How is the food? The food made with magic looks good, right?¡±


    As he spoke, he ced the chopsticks in front of Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Sikong Wuyuan looked down.


    The food was very exquisite, and included meat and fruits. The food was also very nutritious.


    The tes the food was served on were even more exquisite.


    ¡°The food is so delicious that it¡¯s hard for me to eat it.¡¯


    Yuan Hehe picked up a piece of meat with his chopsticks and took a bite.


    The gravy immediately melted on his tongue, and he felt extremely happy.


    After he swallowed it, he realized that he had not tested it for poison and felt a little regretful.


    If someone had poisoned the dishes, wouldn¡¯t he be dead?


    Jiang Ming was more vignt and secretly put his spiritual energy into the food.


    He realized that the food was all harmless. He picked up his chopsticks and picked up a piece of vegetable to put into his mouth.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe had finished eating, Sikong Wuyuan started eating.


    He felt that they must have already verified the food had no poison, and there was no need for him to repeat this step.


    After tasting it, he felt like he was about to fly.


    He was already a little hungry. Now that he saw that the dishes were so delicious, he ate even faster.


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan,¡± Zhang Xiaoni said earnestly. ¡°Eat slowly. Don¡¯t choke,¡±


    ¡°Zhang Xiaoni, can everyone in the Red Organization learn these skills?¡± Jiang Ming asked in a low voice as he ate slowly. ¡°Or does everyone have something unique to learn?¡±


    This seemed like a casual remark, but it hid his thoughts.


    He did not think that the Red Organization would spend so much manpower and resources to nurture a person who had nobat ability at all.


    Zhang Xiaoni probably had some other spiritual energy, but he had not shown it yet.


    Zhang Xiaoni covered it up.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m just at the bottom of the Red Organization. I don¡¯t deserve to know these things. If you want to know, you can ask the boss when hees.¡¯


    ¡°Then what do you know?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan listened on the side, deep in thought.


    He felt that Zhang Xiaoni was very strange, but he could not pinpoint why.


    No matter what, he had to get something out of Zhang Xiaoni.


    ¡°How would I know anything? As someone at the bottom, I just have to do my job well.¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni started eating and changed the topic.¡± There¡¯s a garden around here. Do you guys want to take a lookter?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding this all this time. You can¡¯t continue like this.¡±


    Although Yuan Hehe kept eating, he was also paying attention to Jiang Mings situation. He reminded Zhang Xiaoni.


    Although his words were insignificant, there was an inexplicable ruthlessness in them.


    He wanted to see what Zhang Xiaoni wanted to do.


    He did not believe that Zhang Xiaoni would continue to y the game.


    Unexpectedly, Zhang Xiaoni continued to change the topic.


    ¡°There¡¯s an annual event in the Red Organization. It¡¯s scheduled for tomorrow.


    You guys can get up early and go take a look. Everyone in the Red


    Organization will participate. It¡¯ll be very lively.¡±


    Seeing that Zhang Xiaoni did not reply, Sikong Wuyuan knocked on the te.


    He did not use much strength, but it reminded both sides of the importance of this matter.


    ¡°Zhang Xiaoni, I remember that the boss of the Red Organization asked you to entertain us, right?¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni smiled. ¡°Of course. However, the three of you should know that there are some things that you shouldn¡¯t ask. Don¡¯t be stubborn. After all, I¡¯m a member of the Red Organization. I have to keep some secrets for the organization.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was a little impulsive. He wanted to stand up and scold Zhang Xiaoni, but Jiang Ming quickly pulled him down.


    He secretly shook his head at Yuan Hehe andforted him in his heart. ¡°Now is not the time. Let¡¯s go first.¡±


    On the surface, he quickly said to Zhang Xiaoni, ¡°Sorry, it was all our fault just now. Let¡¯s continue talking about that event.¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni¡¯s face brightened up when he heard this. Even his smile deepened.


    ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re very reasonable. This event is neither big nor small. It all depends on what you think.¡±


    His words were mysterious.


    ¡°Zhang Xiaoni, why don¡¯t you just tell us?¡± Sikong Wuyuan said helplessly.


    ¡°We¡¯re dying of curiosity with you being so secretive,¡±


    Yuan Hehe continued to eat and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Who would keep their appetites in suspense like this?¡±

 Chapter 1127 - 1127: 1127

    Chapter 1127 - 1127: 1127


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yuan Hehe¡¯s heart was filled with resentment.


    He did not know why Jiang Ming had stopped him. Zhang Xiaoni clearly did not feel threatened. Otherwise, he would have told them long ago.


    However, Jiang Ming must have his reasons for not threatening him. He could only wait quietly.


    Zhang Xiaoni was about to say something when Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I want to go to the bathroom. Where is the bathroom?¡±


    As he said that, he secretly gave Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe a look.


    He calcted that the meeting should have already started. It would be the best time for either Jiang Ming or Yuan Hehe to go over.


    Going to the bathroom was the perfect opportunity for him to get rid of Zhang Xiaoni.


    Zhang Xiaoni pointed ahead. ¡°The bathroom isn¡¯t far. It¡¯s just ahead. Just walk straight ahead.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan wasining. ¡°Ah, I won¡¯t remember. I won¡¯t be able to find it even if you point at it. I get lost easily, and now I¡¯m in a hurry. If I don¡¯t find it and soil my pants, I¡¯ll be finished.¡±


    As he spoke, he stood up.


    If Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe did not know that he was pretending, they would have thought that it was true.


    Yuan Hehe secretly admired Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s acting skills.


    It was not easy for a monk, who was already quite old, to go to a meeting just for one of them.


    Seeing that Sikong Wuyuan had already said so, Zhang Xiaoni knew that it would not be good for him to continue refusing. He nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you there. I¡¯ll have to trouble Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe to stay in this pavilion for a while.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. You guys should go now. The most important thing right now is Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s matter.¡±


    Jiang Ming quickly waved his hand and pretended to be casual. He had already nned out the next route in his heart.


    He had specially memorized the way just now.


    The roads wereplicated. If Yuan Hehe went there, he might get lost. It was better for him to go there himself.


    At that time, he would leave a clone here.


    Zhang Xiaoni nodded and took onest look at Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe. He turned around and went over with Sikong Wuyuan.


    Although it was a straight line, there were a few houses blocking it.


    Zhang Xiaoni and Sikong Wuyuan could not see what was going on with Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe.


    Jiang Ming estimated that the two of them were almost gone. He looked at Yuan Hehe and said, ¡°Let me go. I¡¯ve memorized the path just now.¡±


    Yuan Hehe felt incredulous.


    ¡°That path is full of twists and turns. Are you sure you remember it? If you can¡¯t find it, remember to send me a signal.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s dangerous. I don¡¯t want any idents to happen.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡¯


    Jiang Ming stood up and was about to leave. However, he was stopped by Yuan Hehe. He hesitated and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go? I¡¯ll take care of any danger.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a little child. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Jiang Ming pulled Yuan Hehe¡¯s hand away and left before he could say anything.


    He was very grateful to Yuan Hehe, but time was of the essence. He could not waste Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s time.


    On the other side, Sikong Wuyuan was about to enter the bathroom when he realized that Zhang Xiaoni was about to leave, He quickly pulled her back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go. I need someone to help me outter. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get lost when I go back.¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s just this one path. You shouldn¡¯t get lost. I¡¯ve even taken you there before.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I have a bad memory. When you get old, your memory won¡¯t work either. On ount of my age, you can stay here and wait for me.¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni suddenly realized something and was about to continue walking.


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, are you trying to hide something? Or did you want Jiang


    Ming and Yuan Hehe to go somewhere? That won¡¯t do.¡±


    After saying that, he continued to walk. It was obvious that he was suspicious of Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan pretended to sigh. ¡®You don¡¯t trust me at all. I¡¯m already a guest of the Red Organization. What kind of host doesn¡¯t trust a guest? Since you don¡¯t believe us, why did you invite us in?¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni was moved. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Go in. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan nodded, but he did not really believe Zhang Xiaoni.


    He secretly released his spiritual energy, which immediately turned into ropes that surrounded Zhang Xiaoni.


    Zhang Xiaoni felt a chill run down his spine, but he quickly realized that he did not feel anything, so he did not think much about it.


    He had thought it through.


    Instead of talking to Sikong Wuyuan, he might as well wait for Sikong Wuyuan to enter the bathroom before leaving. At most, he would just leave a clone here.


    Seeing Sikong Wuyuan enter the bathroom, he was delighted and wanted to leave, but he tripped.


    Sikong Wuyuan, who was in the bathroom, also received the news. He secretly released a clone, and the clone followed him out of the bathroom.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel well.¡± He pretended to be upset and looked at Zhang Xiaoni. ¡°You know medicine, right? Take a look.¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni stood up and was about to leave.


    s, he could only stay here.


    After all, the boss had specifically instructed him to keep an eye on this group of people.


    If he was careless, he would be the one to me. He had to be careful.


    Noticing that Zhang Xiaoni had not left, Sikong Wuyuan heaved a sigh of relief. He then controlled his clone to shout out in pain, but he could not help but worry.


    He wondered how the situation with the other two was. He did not want anything to happen to them.


    However, he could not go out now. The only thing he could do was to stall for time for the two of them.


    On the other side, Jiang Ming had already arrived outside the meeting room.


    He felt a few unusual auras in the room, but he did not hear any sounds from inside.


    He exhaled.


    It seemed that the boss of the Red Organization had made a lot of preparations to be on guard against them, but he had to go in first no matter what.


    At this moment, a servant girl was about to enter with a te.


    She was stopped by two servants.


    The servant boy looked unhappy and said something to the servant girl.


    However, the two of them did not make things difficult for her and let her in.


    Jiang Ming looked at the te.


    The te was covered by a piece of cloth, and no one knew what it was.


    Jiang Ming pondered.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, he quickly turned invisible and followed the pce maid inside.


    However, it was pitch-ck inside, but he could confirm that there was definitely someone inside. Only a person could emit such a surge of spiritual energy.


    He followed the servant girl all the way to the innermost room..

 Chapter 1128 - 1128: 1128

    Chapter 1128 - 1128: 1128


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As soon as Jiang Ming entered, he heard a joyful voice.


    ¡°I won!¡±


    ¡°Come on. Continue.¡±


    There was no other sound. Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    What was going on?


    On the other side, Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s clone was also exhausted.


    He had already asked Zhang Xiaoni to check his entire body. There was nothing left to check.


    Sikong Wuyuan sighed and wanted to say something else.


    Zhang Xiaoni realized that he was trying to stall for time. He could not help butugh coldly, and her eyes were indifferent.


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, you¡¯re really good at stalling for time. I wonder what you want Yuan Hehe and Jiu Zhu to do.¡±


    As he spoke, he turned around and was about to leave, but he was stopped by Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s clone.


    Sikong Wuyuanmanded his clone furiously.


    ¡°How can you say that? I just want you to check more. I¡¯m afraid that something might happen to me. If you insist on saying that, then I can only say that I¡¯m upset.¡±


    At this point, he became even angrier, and his face darkened.


    ¡°Zhang Xiaoni, is this how you treat us? Just now, the boss of the Red Organization asked you to treat us well. It¡¯s not good for you to do this.¡± Sikong Wuyuan felt smug in his heart.


    Fortunately, he could say this. Otherwise, there was really no way to stop Zhang Xiaoni.


    When Zhang Xiaoni heard this, he felt that his attitude was indeed a little bad.


    He quickly said, ¡°This is all a misunderstanding. Sikong Wuyuan, you know that people in the organization are vignt and suspicious. There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Otherwise, we¡¯ll die easily.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuanmanded his clone to y along. ¡°That depends on who it is. I¡¯m your guest. How could I do anything to you? You guys are thinking too much.¡¯


    ¡°Indeed.¡¯


    Zhang Xiaoni seemed to have let down his guard, but his eyes were still vignt.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but there¡¯s one thing I can¡¯t figure out. You only have a stomachache and some difort, why would you want me to do a full body checkup for you?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sikong Wuyuan tried to bluff. ¡°Why did I ask you to do a full body checkup? I¡¯m just a little afraid. As a man, I shouldn¡¯t be so paranoid. But I have to ensure I am healthy so that I can be with Jiu Zhu and Yuan Hehe.¡¯


    Zhang Xiaoni had no way to refute him. He could only awkwardly say, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll go now. You should be fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to leave? Or do you want to get rid of me?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan controlled his clone again and started to make trouble. However, he was hatching up a n.


    He had to rece his clone and return to his original positionter. He wondered how Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe were doing. He could not let Zhang Xiaoni have a hold on him.


    Zhang Xiaoni was confused.


    ¡°Why do you say that? Haven¡¯t we already resolved the misunderstanding?


    Sikong Wuyuan, I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    ¡°How do I know if you¡¯re telling the truth or not?¡± Sikong Wuyuan snorted coldly. ¡°You might be thinking of making a move on me. I don¡¯t want to die like this.¡¯


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little too much? You don¡¯t trust me either, right?¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni was angry, but he suppressed her anger.


    After all, he was only a servant at the moment. When he returned to his true identity, he would be able to vent his frustrations on Sikong Wuyuan.


    ¡°You were the one who didn¡¯t trust me first.¡¯


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but feel smug.


    Zhang Xiaoni wanted to win against him? This was simply impossible.


    Hearing this, Zhang Xiaoni was at a loss for words, but he felt strange.


    Sikong Wuyuan was just fine earlier. Why was he suddenly being so unreasonable? Was he really not stalling for time for those two people? However. the two of them should not be able to do anything. After all. the path here was very winding and rugged. If they randomly rushed in, they would get lost.


    However, when he thought of this, he was still a little worried. He pretended to be humble and said, ¡°Lord Sikong Wuyuan, it was indeed my fault just now. Don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s go first. Your two friends must be waiting anxiously.¡± ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t trust you. I have to ask for proof.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan thought of another idea and made his clone speak arrogantly.


    Zhang Xiaoni felt like she was going to explode.


    When he was serving his boss, he did not have so many things to do. Was


    Sikong Wuyuan delusional? Why did he think that he would deal with him?


    ¡°Then how do you want me to prove it?¡±


    Although he thought so, he also knew the importance of Sikong Wuyuan and the other two to his boss.


    If there was a conflict, he would be the one to be med.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Turn your back to me and give me all the spiritual weapons in your hands. Keep a short distance away from me.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan smiled.


    His mission was about to end, and the progress on Jiang Mings side should be good. When the time came, he would use other excuses to cover for them.


    He did not believe that they would not know the secret of the boss of the Red Organization.


    From the looks of it, Zhang Xiaoni was not very smart, so there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Zhang Xiaoni did not know what Sikong Wuyuan was thinking, so he could not help but feel insulted by his request.


    Sikong Wuyuan insisted that he did not trust him, but his actions clearly showed that he thought something worse of him. It was obvious that he did not treat him as a human and only knew how to bully servants like him.


    He was angry, but he could not say anything. He could only endure it and nod. He cursed Sikong Wuyuan countless times in his heart.


    He could not be a servant any longer!


    Sikong Wuyuan sensed Zhang Xiaoni¡¯s thoughts, but he did not feel anything.


    Zhang Xiaoni should pay the price for what he did just now. Who asked him to talk to them like that?


    Zhang Xiaoni did as Sikong Wuyuan said and turned around. He wasining in his heart and did not notice what was happening on his side.


    Sikong Wuyuan had been worried that Zhang Xiaoni would find out when he switched back with his clone.


    Sensing Zhang Xiaoni¡¯s state, he could not help but feel relieved. He hurriedlv waved his spell technique and rushed over, switching his clone and main body over.


    The clone also disappeared. Everything was as calm as if nothing had happened.


    Meanwhile, Zhang Xiaoni inexplicably felt a chilly feeling and could not help but feel strange.


    ¡°Lord Sikong Wuyuan, do you feel a little cold? This ce seems to be a little too cold. Let¡¯s go back quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m about to freeze into a popsicle. It¡¯s getting colder and colder..¡±

 Chapter 1129 - 1129: 1129

    Chapter 1129 - 1129: 1129


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sikong Wuyuan quickly said, pretending to be touched, ¡°l can see that you don¡¯t have such intentions. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t doubt you anymore. I¡¯m really sorry, Zhang Xiaoni.¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni¡¯s expression softened when he heard his sincere apology. He felt that he had gone too far and said, ¡°l made some mistakes too. Sikong Wuyuan, you don¡¯t have to me yourself too much. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After saying that, he walked forward and led Sikong Wuyuan.


    When he saw that Yuan Hehe was the only one in the pavilion, he could not help but narrow his eyes.


    He remembered that he had told Jiu Zhu and Yuan Hehe to stay put. How long had it been?


    It seemed like Sikong Wuyuan was just stalling for time.


    Zhang Xiaoni sneered.


    In the end, he was still deceived by Sikong Wuyuan. He thought that he was a good person, but the result was nothing more than this.


    Sikong Wuyuan pretended to be confused and asked, ¡°Where is Jiu Zhu? Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know where Jiu Zhu went?¡± Zhang Xiaoni mocked him. Do you want me to go and find him?¡±


    Yuan Hehe was eating and was a little anxious.


    Jiang Ming had been gone for such a long time. Why was he not back yet?


    Seeing that Sikong Wuyuan and Zhang Xiaoni had returned, he quickly started eating again.


    After the two of them sat down, he still did not say anything and continued to eat.


    ¡°Yuan Hehe, you should know where Jiu Zhu is, right?¡± Zhang Xiaoni asked, sizing him up. ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    There was a hint of anger in his words. It was obvious that he was questioning him.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Jiu Zhu go to look for you?¡± Yuan Hehe asked in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see him?¡±


    He was calcting in his heart. Since he had already said this, Zhang Xiaoni probably would not say anything more, right?


    ¡°He went to look for me? You must be joking. I haven¡¯t seen Jiu Zhu, and I¡¯ve been waiting outside.¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni¡¯s face darkened.


    After all this time, these people actually said this to him. They did not respect the Red Organization at all.


    To think that his boss was so good to them. It was as if he had invited a pack of wolves into his den.


    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me, do you?¡± Yuan Hehe asked when he saw his expression.


    ¡°Is this how you treat your guests?¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni had heard simr words before. He could not help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t say that we don¡¯t treat you as guests. You¡¯re the ones who don¡¯t treat us as hosts first. Tell me, where is Jiu Zhu?¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a dagger from his pocket and pressed it against Yuan Hehe¡¯s neck.


    Yuan Hehe, on the other hand, was calm. He pushed a dagger and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the boss of your Red Organization won¡¯t let you off the hook for treating us like this. I only know that Jiu Zhu went to look for you. I really don¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan also sighed.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to gather some trust just now, but now it¡¯s all gone. Yuan Hehe is still a child. He will definitely tell the truth.¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni felt that he had gone too far. He kept his dagger and lowered his head. ¡°l was too hasty just now. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Although we haven¡¯t known each other for a long time, we¡¯ve interacted a little. I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±


    Yuan Hehe continued to eat. He said helplessly, ¡°Since neither of you saw Jiu Zhu, he must have gone to do something else. Let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll look for him after we¡¯re done.¡¯


    Zhang Xiaoni did not agree.


    ¡°There are many traps in other parts of the organization. There are even some unknown people. When the timees, Jiu Zhu will be finished if he encounters danger.¡±


    As he spoke, he stood up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find Jiu Zhu now. Don¡¯t let him encounter any danger.¡±


    ¡°You seem to care about Jiu Zhu. Let¡¯s go then,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said with a smile.


    But he was worried.


    He did not remember the conditions here, but he knew a few ces in general. He did not know if Jiu Zhu had entered the meeting room.


    As long as they entered the meeting room, they would be able to send Zhang Xiaoni away.


    Yuan Hehe also stood up. ¡°Then I will stop eating. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni could not help but be skeptical when he saw the two of them agree so readily.


    Could it be that he had really misunderstood these two people? Perhaps he should not have thought of them that way? In the end, he was still somewhat wrong.


    Although he thought so in his heart, he could not say anything on the surface.


    He did not want to lower himself too much. If that happened, it would only make these two people push their luck.


    Although he was a servant, he had dignity. He could not let them treat him too lowly.


    ¡°Where did Jiu Zhu go?¡± he asked Yuan Hehe.


    ¡°It¡¯s the ce where you guys were just now.¡±


    Yuan Hehe did not know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Otherwise, how could he find you? Zhang Xiaoni, don¡¯t tell us you¡¯ve changed your mind?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Zhang Xiaoni cleared his throat and led Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe forward.


    There were two small paths on the road ahead, which diverged to the left and right respectively. He immediately stopped and was even more hesitant.


    He had no idea which path Jiu Zhu had taken. There were many paths here. If they could not find him, it would be bad if they got lost.


    Although he was a servant and even had another identity, he still could not tell the road conditions here.


    Yuan Hehe was puzzled by Zhang Xiaoni¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you moving? Are there many paths here? This courtyard doesn¡¯t look big.¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni turned to look at him in disbelief. ¡°What you have seen is only the tip of the iceberg in this courtyard. There are many other ces! Don¡¯t you have any way to track down Jiu Zhu?¡±


    He sighed.


    With so many paths, he would not be able to find him even if he searched everywhere.


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at Yuan Hehe and said, ¡°We don¡¯t usually have such a thing. We don¡¯t have anything to contact either. It seems that it will take us some time to find Jiu Zhu.¡±


    ¡°There are so many paths around here,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said anxiously. ¡°What if something happens to Jiu Zhu? I think we should split up to search.¡± In his heart, he had other thoughts.


    If the three of them split up, then he could go to Jiang Ming alone. He did not know how the situation was with Jiang Ming, but he should be needed..

 Chapter 1130 - 1130: 1130

    Chapter 1130 - 1130: 1130


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Thinking about this, Sikong Wuyuan could not help but feel a little nervous.


    If anything happened to Jiu Zhu, their n would be ruined.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. The path here is veryplicated. What if the two of you get lost and encounter danger?¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni was extremely unwilling. He kept shaking his head and had other thoughts in his mind.


    These two people really made him feel that something was wrong. Although some things made sense, this matter was really strange.


    He felt that everything was nned by these two people, but he could not find any evidence.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only servant in your organization. When the timees, why don¡¯t you let the other servants lead the way for us? If anything happens, the three of us can also send signals to each other.¡±


    Yuan Hehe made this suggestion. However, he had the same thoughts as Sikong Wuyuan.


    Only by leaving alone could they meet up.


    ¡°Why do you like going out alone so much? Aren¡¯t you afraid of danger?¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni chuckled. ¡°There are hundreds of people in the Red


    Organization. They might hurt you.¡±


    He could not help but have another thought.


    If he let Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe go out, he might be able to follow behind them and find out the truth.


    He immediately made a decision.


    If Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe still insisted on leaving alone, he would temporarily agree.


    When the time came, he would follow them discreetly. If anything happened, he could solve it directly.


    While he was thinking, he did not realize that his expression was giving him away. Yuan Hehe immediately became vignt.


    Zhang Xiaoni was not the smartest.


    It was obvious that Zhang Xiaoni was thinking about how to deal with them. He might have already suspected them and would follow themter.


    ¡°Zhang Xiaoni, don¡¯t worry,¡± he quickly said. ¡°Just get your otherpanions to bring Sikong Wuyuan and me to Jiu Zhu. Nothing will go wrong. Besides, with yourpanions around, no one from the Red Organization will attack us.¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni nodded and pretended to agree. ¡°Lord Yuan Hehe, there¡¯s nothing wrong with what you said. However, you should go alone. I don¡¯t think anything will happen to you. I¡¯ll split themand token into two halves and give them to you. When someone attacks you, show one half of the token.¡¯


    As he spoke, he took out the token from his pocket and split it in half, handing one half to Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe each.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan did not think that things would be so simple. He immediately felt his entire body filled with motivation.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Ming was confused.


    He did not see the faces of the people in the meeting, nor did he know what they were doing, but he could hear their voices.


    The only thing he could confirm was that these people seemed to be very lively. They did not seem to be discussing something. Rather, they seemed to be ying a board game.


    However, heter denied his thoughts.


    Why were they ying a board game? Shouldn¡¯t the meeting be urgent?


    At this moment, he heard someone gloating again.


    ¡°l received a new deck of cards. I have to try them out. I heard that this deck is very luxurious. We¡¯ll definitely be able to y to our heart¡¯s content.¡± ¡°Brat, you really get us. Don¡¯t worry, we will give you what you want.¡± Then, he heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Thank you, elders. After this is done, 1 won¡¯t mistreat you. I will naturally give you everything you want. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t just be an expensive deck of cards.¡¯


    Hearing this, Jiang Mings eyes narrowed.


    He did not know the others, but he knew this person.


    It was Wang Xiao!


    He pondered in his heart.


    It seemed that these people had gathered together to y a board game and then made a deal.


    He had to wait and see.


    At that time, when Wang Xiao took out the item, he could directly snatch it.


    After some consideration, Jiang Ming wrapped himself with spiritual power, and his body suddenly became transparent.


    He sneaked behind the cab, nning to wait until the group was done ying a game.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but worry about Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    He did not know if the two of them could handle things alone. As for Zhang Xiaoni, he was definitely not a servant. If anything happened, it would be over. However, he could not leave now.


    At this moment, Wang Xiao smiled and pushed the deck of cards.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m going to win. It¡¯s all thanks to you elders that I can win. Thank you so much.¡¯


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    He did not expect the burly man to be so charismatic.


    The elders also became jovial.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? You¡¯re just lucky.¡±


    ¡°If I had good skills, I would have won more games.¡±


    As they spoke, theyughed and started ying a game again.


    Jiang Ming waited at the side. After a while, he felt a little bored.


    He did not know how long these people would fight. He could not stay here forever, right?


    If Zhang Xiaoni saw that he was missing, he would definitelye looking for him. If he was found, it would be over.


    Just as he was thinking about this, a voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    ¡°Why are you here? Who told you to stay here?¡±


    Jiang Mings heart skipped a beat.


    This voice was exactly the same as Zhang Xiaoni¡¯s, but he was sure that this person was not him.


    Zhang Xiaoni could not enter such a ce.


    Even if he was a higher-up, he definitely could not disturb the boss of the Red


    Organization.


    That meant that it was someone else, but who could it be?


    Unexpectedly, the voice seemed to know what Jiang Ming was thinking.


    ¡°l won¡¯t reveal anything about you today. However, you have to give me everything you have. Then, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Jiang Ming sneered. After all this time, he was here to ask for something.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    He asked softly.


    However, the elders seemed to have heard this and could not help but stand up. They smiled at Wang Xiao and said, ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you being too disrespectful? We¡¯re ying a game with you here, and you sent someone to spy on us. If we hadn¡¯t heard those words, we would have really been led by the nose..

 Chapter 1131 - 1131: 1131

    Chapter 1131 - 1131: 1131


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Wang Xiao was confused.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I didn¡¯t send spies here. Did you mishear?¡±


    The elders looked at each other. Then, they understood everything. They said,


    ¡°It seems that a little mouse has sneaked in.¡¯


    Jiang Ming did not expect these people to have such good hearing. He could not help but have a headache.


    The voice was also smug.


    ¡°Look at you. You were discovered so easily. Just enjoy being captured. These elders have different techniques. You can also learn them.¡±


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes.


    It was impossible for him to be discovered.


    Just as he was thinking about it, those elders had already begun to search and had also arrived in his vicinity.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he wrapped himself with a thickyer of spiritual energy, almost merging with it.


    At this moment, an elder happened to walk in front of him. When he saw that there was no one behind the cab, he had a strange feeling.


    There seemed to be someone behind him, but he did not see them. It was really puzzling.


    It was probably because he was old that he could not see clearly.


    Wang Xiao was like a dog, and he sniffed around as he spoke.


    ¡°My nose is as sensitive as a dogs. I don¡¯t believe that 1 can¡¯t find that person.


    If I catch him, I¡¯ll tear him into pieces.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not expect him to have this ability. He opened the window and made up his mind. He simply turned invisible and ran toward the window.


    However, the moment he moved, Wang Xiao¡¯s face picked up the scent he was emitting.


    ¡°l know where he is. He¡¯s near the bookcase,¡± Wang Xiao said enthusiastically.


    ¡°l don¡¯t want to be attacked,¡± the elder who was standing beside the bookcase said in a panic.


    He was old and tired now. If another inexplicable attack came, he would really die.


    At the same time, Jiang Ming did not expect that he would be sniffed out by Wang Xiao. He quickly ran out of the window and flew out.


    However, he did not expect to be on the third floor. He immediately panicked and quickly looked at the drainpipe at the side. Then, he jumped up and grabbed the pipe. His entire body was hanging on the pipe.


    Wang Xiao realized that the scent had disappeared and could not help but feel strange.


    The scent disappeared again. What was going on?


    However, he did not have time to think too much. The most important thing for him now was to protect the safety of these elders. When he caught that person, these elders would definitely praise him. At that time, they would call him for any benefits.


    s, the elders had already fallen into panic.


    ¡°Why is the management of your organization so bad? What kind of idiot are you? How can you let people sneak in?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. I think we might as well go to another ce. We¡¯re being bullied here. We don¡¯t have any interest in ying games!¡± As they spoke, the elders were about to leave.


    Wang Xiao was nervous and depressed.


    It was not easy for him to invite these highly respected elders over, but now, because of a little spy, the overall situation was ruined.


    Then wouldn¡¯t he have no way to get the things he was promised?


    At this moment, another elder suddenly said, ¡°l think you should not take what we have traded. I think you are not qualified at all. This kind of thing will be more useful in the hands of others.¡¯


    At this time, Jiang Ming followed the pipe and went to the window.


    His heart was calm.


    Since he had no way of leaving, he would stay.


    Unexpectedly, just as he squatted down by the window, Wang Xiao suddenly looked like he had been injected with a mind-altering drug. He begged them, ¡°Please take back your order. I really can¡¯t go on like this. I only need that now to strengthen the Red Organization. The organization can¡¯t do without it.¡± The elder was disdainful.


    ¡°When we were ying the game just now, I was kind enough to not kill you.


    Don¡¯t try to harass me!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not expect to hear something so juicy. He could not help but grin.


    It was a good thing he had not gone in.


    Wang Xiao thought that it was because he did not catch Jiang Ming. He immediately released all his spiritual energy, and the room was filled with methods to test the aura of spiritual energy.


    He said, ¡°l will definitely find that person. Please don¡¯t worry. Please don¡¯t give up on me. I will prove to you that giving up on me is definitely a wrong decision.¡¯


    Although he said that, the old man was obviously impatient. He pushed Wang Xiao and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand humannguage? What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so annoying?¡±


    The surrounding maids suddenly stepped forward and supported their boss. They red at the elder and said, ¡°Elder, why are you treating our boss like this? Let¡¯s talk about it. Why are you being so violent?¡±


    Wang Xiao waved his hand, signaling them to leave.


    He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at these elders eagerly.


    He knew that his only chance now was to find that person. He could not fail.


    The servants did not understand at all. They muttered, ¡°What¡¯s there to miss about these kinds of people? I really don¡¯t understand the boss. Why does he invite them to y games all the time? They are not honest at all.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You guys!¡¯


    The group of elders looked at the servants and maids in disbelief and said aggressively, ¡°What right do you have to protect your boss? We can decide whether your boss lives or dies. If you beg for mercy now, we can still leave your corpse intact! ¡±


    Hearing this, they could not help but burst outughing. ¡°With us here, you still want to deal with our boss? You¡¯re dreaming!


    Wang Xiao did not say anything. Instead, he noticed that there seemed to be something at the window.


    Thinking of what had happened just now, he could not help but feel nervous.


    Was that person watching them quarrel?


    Thinking of this, he did not want them to watch the show, so he hurriedly waved his hand to the elder to call for peace.


    ¡°Elders, we all made mistakes just now. Don¡¯t be angry. Now, we should work together to find that person. I don¡¯t know how much he heard during our game. If it gets out, we¡¯ll be finished.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but find it strange.


    When these people were ying their game, they did not say anything special.. Why would this Wang Xiao say that?

 Chapter 1132 - 1132: 1132

    Chapter 1132 - 1132: 1132


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Could it be that Wang Xiao thought that Jiang Ming had infiltrated this ce earlier?


    The elders immediately came back to their senses, but they were still unhappy. They snorted coldly and said, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this matterter. Wang Xiao, you have to exin it to us no matter what.


    Another elder looked around and felt inexplicably irritated.


    ¡°It¡¯s so dark here. Where can that person jump to?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s outside the window.¡±


    Wang Xiao walked forward step by step.


    Jiang Ming was a little shocked.


    How did this person discover him? He did not do anything or make any noise just now.


    In fact, even Wang Xiao himself was confused.


    He just walked toward the window ording to his instincts.


    He would do whatever he felt. In fact, he was not sure if there was anyone outside the window.


    Jiang Ming clenched his fists. He had already made up his mind when he saw Wang Xiao walking toward him.


    If Wang Xiao wanted to do something to him, he would not mind returning the favor.


    Unexpectedly, the moment he approached Jiang Ming, Wang Xiao suddenly sneezed, and arge stream of snot came out of his nose.


    He stood still in front of the window, a hint of embarrassment shing in his eyes.


    The elders were still looking at Wang Xiao. Seeing him like this, they could not help but feel ufortable.


    Why did they feel that Wang Xiao was just putting on an act and spouting nonsense? Did he deliberately tell them that there was someone there?


    Thinking of this, one elder went up to Wang Xiao and pped him.


    Jiang Ming saw that Wang Xiao¡¯s face was visibly swollen, and the elder¡¯s hands werepletely covered with Wang Xiao¡¯s snot.


    He held back hisughter.


    This was really funny.


    It was hard to imagine how Wang Xiao managed to build such arge organization.


    The elder felt a sticky feeling and thought that it was Wang Xiao¡¯s counterattack. He could not help but be angry again.


    ¡°Are you here to disgust me? 1 didn¡¯t expect you to be this kind of person. To think that we wanted to give you the best just now. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll feel insulted if we stay here for another second.¡±


    Jiang Ming saw that Wang Xiao¡¯s expression changed a lot in an instant. In the end, he saw that Wang Xiao¡¯s expression was frozen in stiflingughter.


    ¡°Ah, Elder, it was all a misunderstanding just now. Didn¡¯t I just sneeze? The mucus identally flowed down. It¡¯s too cold outside the window. My body can¡¯t withstand it.¡¯


    The elder was aggressive.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only young man here. Yet you¡¯re still weak. Who are you trying to fool? Let me tell you, I won¡¯t look for the spy today. We¡¯re leaving immediately. In the future, we won¡¯t meet again.¡±


    Hearing this, Wang Xiaolian panicked and wanted to grab the elder¡¯s arm. Jiang Ming saw this and deliberately used his spiritual energy to conjure a banana peel and threw it in front of Wang Xiao¡¯s feet. He was instantly thrown face-first onto the ground.


    He was about to cry.


    His luck was really terrible.


    When he stood up, he found that the elders had already disappeared.


    As for him, he had an issue.


    His nose was bleeding non-stop, and he could not be bothered to look for the spy outside the window.


    Smiling Wang quickly turned on the lights.


    With a burst of light, Jiang Ming finally saw the scene inside clearly.


    The room was surrounded by cabs, and there was a table in the middle with ying cards scattered on it.


    Jiang Ming was about to turn around, but he realized that the cards seemed different from the ones he had seen before.


    At this moment, Wang Xiao was rummaging through the cabs, looking for something, muttering to himself.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I put it here? Why is it gone?¡±


    While Wang Xiao was still looking for something, Jiang Ming quickly walked over and looked at the cards carefully.


    There was something wrong with each card. Above it was some strange numbers. However, he did not recognize the font.


    He could not help but shake his head.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that the Red Organization¡¯s card deck was so mysterious. It was really bizarre.


    At this moment, Wang Xiaolian had also found the alcohol and gauze he wanted.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect that there would be a day when my nose would bleed,¡± he sighed as he patched himself up.


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming turned to look at Wang Xiao and was dumbfounded by Wang Xiao¡¯s actions.


    He was stuffing his nose with gauze, and some alcohol was added to the gauze.


    Even if Jiang Ming knew medicine, he could not help but feel a headacheing on from this inexplicable behavior.


    What the hell was this? This was not how gauze and alcohol should be used,


    However, Wang Xiao still had a satisfied expression on his face. Those who did not know better would think that he was very satisfied with his stupid actions.


    After everything was settled, he remembered that he still had one thing to do. He immediately turned to look out the window.


    At this time, Jiang Ming had already sat at the table and watched Wang Xiao¡¯s every move.


    Wang Xiao walked out of the window, his arms iling in the air and his eyes full of vignce.


    However, when he realized that he was only feeling air, he was a little stunned.


    ¡°Why is this all air?¡±


    Jiang Ming almost burst outughing.


    This was interesting. The boss of the Red Organization was hrious.


    Wang Xiao did not know what Jiang Ming was thinking. He thought that the person had been scared away and was smug.


    ¡°l knew it. The boss of the Red Organization is terrifying. Who would dare to be impudent in front of me?¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming found it unbelievable.


    How could Wang Xiao say that with a straight face?


    Then, he became curious again. What was the reason for their meeting?


    He was really curious.


    However, since Wang Xiao had already fallen out with them, he had no way to get to the bottom of it.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but sigh.


    It was a waste of effort toe here, but fortunately, he ruined these people¡¯s ns. The rest did not matter.


    He looked out of the window and thought for a moment. Then, when Wang Xiao was not paying attention, he quickly went out of the window and climbed down the water pipe like before.


    Jiang Ming was extremely fast. Wang Xiao only felt a gust of wind, and then nothing else.


    However, this gust of wind made him suspicious.


    This room was sealed off, so how could there be wind out of nowhere? It seemed like that person had not left yet.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but go crazy. He shouted into the room, ¡°Come out quickly. Wasn¡¯t it enough to stay here? I want to see who you are.¡± However, he immediately realized a problem.


    There were only three outsiders in the Red Organization. Could it be them?


    He pped his hands and called out to Zhang Xiaoni..

 Chapter 1133 - 1133: 1133

    Chapter 1133 - 1133: 1133


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Zhang Xiaoni was still looking for Jiang Ming. When he saw the signal, he quickly went into the room.


    ¡°Xiaoni, is there any movement from Jiu Zhu and the other two?¡±


    Wang Xiao sized up Zhang Xiaoni with a cold expression.


    If they were really the three guests, they really could not be left alive. The appearance of these elders could not be seen by outsiders.


    At that time, not only would he bring disaster to himself, but the entire Red Organization would also be hunted down.


    Zhang Xiaoni told him everything that had happened just now.


    Wang Xiao seemed to have understood. He mmed his palm on the table beside him, and the table instantly broke into two halves.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect that I would actually invite a wolf into my house. Let¡¯s go find


    Jiu Zhu now. I want to see where he can escape to.¡±


    Although he had already confirmed it in his heart, he still thought about it for a while.


    Jiu Zhu probably thought that he had discovered him and was nning to leave the Red Organization. However, he would not let the three of them seed.


    Zhang Xiaoni gritted his teeth.


    ¡°l really didn¡¯t expect that I would be fooled by the three of them. Boss, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely capture these people.¡±


    Thinking of this, he could not care less about Wang Xiao and rushed out.


    Wang Xiao followed closely behind.


    At this time, Jiang Ming happened to be beside Yuan Hehe,


    When he saw Jiang Ming, he could not help but go forward and ask, ¡°Ning


    Caichen, how are you? Did you find anything? Are you injured?¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head and told Yuan Hehe what had happened.


    Yuan Hehe could not help butugh.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the boss of the Red Organization to be so funny. However, we have to find Sikong Wuyuan quickly. Sikong Wuyuan has separated from me. I originally wanted to meet up with him, but I couldn¡¯t find him.¡±


    He smiled bitterly and sighed in his heart.


    Who knew that the path in the Red Organization would be soplicated? He felt like he was about to get lost.


    At this time, Wang Xiao was already in front of them. He sneered at Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe.


    ¡°Where do you two want to go? Why don¡¯t you stay in the Red Organization for a while longer? Are you trying to hide something?¡±


    Yuan Hehe did not expect Wang Xiao toe so quickly. He found it unbelievable. However, he found an excuse. ¡°Jiu Zhu was lost. Boss, what do you mean? Could it be that you suspect that we have done something to the


    Red Organization?¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni was puzzled and red at Yuan Hehe.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I send a servant to stay with you? Where was he? Why are you alone?¡±


    Yuan Hehe said frankly, ¡°He and I got lost too. I was just about to go to the toilet, so I asked him to wait for me there for a while. But when I came out, he was already gone.¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni could not believe it.


    Jiang Ming, on the other hand, was nonchnt.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the same situation. I wanted to look for Yuan Hehe, but I got lost.¡±


    Wang Xiao couldn¡¯t believe it. He looked around and asked, ¡°Where did Sikong Wuyuan go?¡±


    ¡°The three of us are looking for him separately,¡± Zhang Xiaoni answered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s somewhere in the Red Organization searching for the organization¡¯s secrets.¡±


    His words were a little sarcastic, so Yuan Hehe pretended to roll his eyes.


    ¡°Do you think everyone new you meet is a bad person? We¡¯re just here as guests. We don¡¯t have any evil intentions. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    He snorted coldly in his heart.


    Zhang Xiaoni wanted to nder him? He could dream on.


    Zhang Xiaoni was at a loss for words again. He was very frustrated.


    He could not win against Yuan Hehe no matter what.


    Thinking of this, he simply looked at Jiang Ming. He could not win Yuan Hehe, but Jiu Zhu should be easy to defeat, right?


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, look, you¡¯re back sote. Did you go somewhere else?¡± he asked hurriedly. ¡°Can you tell us? We trusted you. However, there are many secrets in this organization. We can¡¯t let you discover them. However, who knows if they have been discovered by you?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not respond to his sarcastic words. Instead, he looked at Wang Xiao and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t had a good meal all this while. Let¡¯s go eat after we find Sikong Wuyuan. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re holding a banquet for us? Let us take a look.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Sikong Wuyuan walked over. His eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°Jiu Zhu, Yuan Hehe, I¡¯ve finally found you two. It was so confusing. I don¡¯t recognize all the buildings around here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir Sikong Wuyuan has been trying to find the way with me, but to no avail.¡¯


    On the other side, Yuan Hehe¡¯s servant had also appeared.


    He was out of breath as he muttered to himself.


    ¡°Lord Yuan Hehe, I finally found you. 1 don¡¯t know what happened just now, but I suddenly fell into an unknown space. Perhaps it¡¯s the building of another pce. I was looking for you.¡±


    Hearing these words, Wang Xiao felt very embarrassed. He waved his hand and said, ¡°You have worked in the Red Organization for so long, but you can¡¯t even remember the way. What kind of stupidity is this?¡±


    The servants immediately knelt down and said with a bitter expression, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t want to remember theyout. However, we really can¡¯t. The Red Organization is really huge, Even if we¡¯ve been here for a few years, it¡¯s still easy for us to get lost.¡±


    ¡°Please forgive us. We will definitely do better in the future.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I send you the route map? Why didn¡¯t you take a good look?¡±


    Wang Xiao looked at the servants in disbelief and began to suspect that the people he recruited were all idiots.


    As he spoke, he could not help but think about whether he should recruit people again.


    The Red Organization seemed to becking talented workers.


    ¡°They¡¯ve done their best to lead us to Jiu Zhu,¡± Yuan Hehe chimed in. ¡°Just let them go,¡±


    Wang Xiao could not refute Yuan Hehe!s words. He could only say, ¡°Alright then. There won¡¯t be a next time. If there¡¯s a next time, you¡¯ll be kicked out of the Red Organization. The Red Organization doesn¡¯t need people like you who don¡¯t know the way!¡¯


    The servants were still crying out that they were wronged.


    ¡°There¡¯s some error in the map. We followed the map, but we still got lost.¡±


    Smiling Wang suddenly thought of something. He coughed and said, ¡°I forgot to update it. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll give you a new mapter.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming could not help but be curious.


    ¡°Can the buildings of the Red Organization be moved anywhere? Isn¡¯t it troublesome?¡±


    Wang Xiao nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Every year, there will be some unknown people entering the Red Organization. Who knows if they are spies from other organizations? If the buildings change frequently, they won¡¯t be able to find anything.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded helplessly.


    Now, he did not need to remember the route he had just memorized. He did not know how many times the buildings of the Red Organization changed every day or every month, but he could not ask directly..

 Chapter 1134 - 1134: 1134

    Chapter 1134 - 1134: 1134


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This would make Jiang Ming seem too ambitious, and Wang Xiao would be suspicious.


    Wang Xiao also realized that something was wrong with his words. He said in a deep voice, ¡°No, I¡¯m not talking about that. Jiu Zhu, where did you go?¡±


    In an instant, swords and crossbows were drawn, and the surrounding atmosphere instantly tensed up.


    Wang Xiao and Zhang Xiaoni red at Jiang Ming.


    In their opinion, Jiu Zhu must have done something shameful.


    Jiang Ming was stunned.


    ¡°Why are you interrogating me like I¡¯m a criminal? I don¡¯t have bad intentions. I don¡¯t care about anything in the Red Organization, so it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t ask me about it.¡¯


    Hearing this, Wang Xiao only felt that it was ridiculous. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°Who knows what you are thinking? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know your personality. People like you don¡¯t look like much.¡±


    Toward the end, his tone had already be aggressive.


    He was really anxious. The Red Organization was a secret. If even a small detail was leaked, the entire organization would be in danger.


    No matter what, he had to interrogate them. Even if Jiang Ming and the other two had identally intruded into a certain ce, he had to interrogate them.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but be speechless. ¡°How can you say that? I thought we were friends.¡±


    He tried to persuade him with reason, but Wang Xiao did not appreciate it at all. He even med everything on Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, if you had not run around, how could this have happened? Besides, didn¡¯t you run around for no reason? Who would believe that? Quickly tell me everything you saw.¡±


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming did not intend to change the topic with Wang Xiao.


    He could tell that no matter how much he talked, Wang Xiao would change the topic. He might as well say something else.


    Thinking of this, he quickly said, ¡°l just entered a garden. There were all kinds of flowers and nts around. I looked around for a while and then found you.¡±


    ¡°Garden?¡±


    Wang Xiao thought for a moment.


    There was a flower field near where he was just now.


    He could not help but feel nervous.


    ¡°Then, did you see me? I was looking at the flowers over there. Why didn¡¯t you say hello to me?¡±


    He said thest part on purpose.


    Jiang Ming looked puzzled.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t see you at all. Were you really looking at the flowers?¡±


    Yuan Hehe chimed in. ¡°Jiu Zhu is telling the truth. But why do I feel like you are lying?¡±


    Seeing that he had been seen through, Wang Xiao smiled and said, ¡°It was a precaution, okay? But since you didn¡¯t see me, I understand. Let¡¯s go to the banquet first. Some guests should have arrived already.¡±


    He turned his head and acted as if he had let the matter pass, but Zhang


    Xiaoni was still persistent.


    ¡°But just now, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were obviously trying to buy time for Jiu Zhu. If Jiu Zhu was really lost, why did they still want to buy time? Shouldn¡¯t they have hurried up and looked for him? Is the friendship between the three of you so superficial? I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sikong Wuyuan could not help but look at Yuan Hehe. ¡°How were we stalling for time? My stomach hurt a lot at that time. What if something happened during the search for Jiu Zhu? I can¡¯t possibly be a burden to Jiu Zhu, can I?¡±


    Yuan Hehe crossed his arms and said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s right. Zhang Xiaoni, can you not judge people so harshly? You make it sound like the three of us will fly apart when disaster strikes. We¡¯re not that kind of people.¡±


    ¡°What if something happened to your partner?¡± Jiang Ming looked at Zhang Xiaoni. ¡°If you were seriously injured, would you save yourself first or go find your partner? If you die and yourpanion hasn¡¯t been found, he will also be in danger.¡±


    Wang Xiao thought so, so he reprimanded Zhang Xiaoni.


    ¡°Zhang Xiaoni, don¡¯t think too much about it. What Jiang Ming and the other two said makes sense. Let¡¯s not doubt them. If this continues, our rtionship will be tense. Since I¡¯ve invited Jiu Zhu and the other two over, we should treat them kindly and act as hosts.¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni suppressed his doubts when he heard Wang Xiao¡¯s words. He nodded and said, ¡°Boss, you¡¯re right. This is my fault. Jiu Zhu, please don¡¯t be angry. I was too paranoid.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. This is just a small matter. Don¡¯t hurt the peace between us.¡± Jiang Ming pretended to be magnanimous. ¡°Zhang Xiaoni, don¡¯t be afraid that we¡¯ll continue to pursue this matter. This matter is over.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jiang Ming. You¡¯re very magnanimous. I¡¯m really grateful.¡± Zhang Xiaoni pretended to be touched, but his eyes were cold.


    He did not believe Jiang Mings words at all. They must have another n.


    He had to find out what it was and not give them the chance to hurt the Red Organization and his boss.


    Wang Xiao was also skeptical, but he suppressed his feelings. Instead, he smiled at Jiang Ming and the other two, ¡°Let¡¯s not dy. Let¡¯s go quickly. We don¡¯t want to bete.¡¯


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll protect you from the rear,¡± Zhang Xiaoni chimed in. ¡°The people attending the banquet shouldn¡¯t just be from the Red Organization, right?¡±


    Wang Xiao nodded and looked at Jiang Ming and the other two. ¡°You might not be used to it, but they are all curious about you. I will help you get to know them.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan spread his hands.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. We¡¯re not so socially awkward that we don¡¯t even know how to make small talk.¡±


    At this moment, a cold aura suddenly appeared around them. A sharp de appeared in their line of sight and shot straight into a tree not far away from them.


    Wang Xiao frowned.


    ¡°Young Master, what are you doing? Now is not the time to joke around.¡±


    The young master immediately appeared in front of Jiang Ming and the other two.


    He was wearing a jade crown and robe, and his eyes were filled with curiosity as he sized up Jiang Ming.


    ¡°This the first time I¡¯ve seen the boss of the Red Organization so concerned about a few people. That¡¯s why I came to take a look.¡± He smiled faintly.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jiu Zhu.¡± Jiang Ming pretended to smile.


    He introduced Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    The young master ced his hands behind his back and smiled.


    ¡°You can just call me Young Master. There¡¯s nothing good about my actual name.¡±


    ¡°Come on, you scared us just now.¡± Wang Xiaolian pretended to be angry. ¡°You have to apologize to us. Otherwise, 1 won¡¯t let you go to the banquet..¡±

 Chapter 1135 - 1135: 1135

    Chapter 1135 - 1135: 1135


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The young master wailed.


    ¡°You know that I¡¯m usually like this. I¡¯m just trying to make you guysugh. By the way, can¡¯t we do something else at the banquet? Are we just going to chat and eat?¡±


    Although he said so, his gaze never left Jiang Ming. He seemed to have other thoughts.


    Someone who could make the boss of the Red Organization treat him like this must be quite capable.


    He was really curious about what kind of ability Jiang Ming had. He had to test it out no matter what.


    Jiang Ming could tell that the young master was targeting him, so he looked at Wang Xiao.


    Wang Xiao thought for a moment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we write a poem? The banquet is basically filled with talented schrs and talented women. They should be very interested in poetry.¡±


    ¡°How boring.¡± The young master pursed his lips. ¡°Why do you always have to engage in these artistic things? It¡¯s better to get some swords and spears. For example, I want to fight with Jiu Zhu.¡±


    As he spoke, he threw another sharp de at Jiang Ming. However, the sharp de did not hit him. Instead, it shattered in mid ¨C air.


    In the young master¡¯s opinion, Jiang Ming did not release any spiritual energy or even make a move.


    However, Jiang Ming knew that he had used his mind to break the sharp de.


    ¡°Hey, Jiu Zhu, how did you do it?¡± the young master eximed, his eyes filled with vignce.


    ¡°Logically speaking, how could anyone be able to shatter a sharp de like that? What exactly is this skill of yours?¡±


    Even Sikong Wuyuan, Yuan Hehe, and Wang Xiao were terrified.


    They had seen the attack just now. Jiu Zhu did not make a move, but the sharp de was shattered. This was too surprising.


    ¡°l did attack.¡± Jiang Ming pursed his lips and said helplessly, ¡°You just didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Why don¡¯t I believe it?¡±


    The young master was skeptical. He looked at Jiang Ming, wanting to see his expression.


    However, Jiang Mings eyes were calm and emotionless. This made the young master scratch his ears.


    This was the first time he had seen someone so difficult to deal with.


    It had to be said that Jiu Zhu had piqued his interest. He really wanted to know what his trump card was.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Jiang Ming spread his hands. He really didn¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t he just use his mind to break the sharp de? It was nothing. Many people should know this. It was as if their horizons had been broadened.


    Sikong Wuyuan thought that Jiang Ming did not want to say anything, so he quickly stopped the young master.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. If Jiu Zhu doesn¡¯t want to tell us, then don¡¯t force him. Let¡¯s go to the banquet first.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the young master pushed Sikong Wuyuan away with disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°Who do you think you are? I¡¯m talking to Jiu Zhu.¡±


    Seeing that he was so rude, Jiang Ming also kicked the young master directly. He was stunned and looked up at Jiang Ming in disbelief.


    ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±


    Seeing that the situation was about to get out of control, Wang Xiao quickly said, ¡°We are all going the same way. Please don¡¯t have any conflicts. Young Master, it¡¯s time for you to fix your attitude.¡±


    The young master was instantly deted. He red at Wang Xiao and said, ¡°Wang Xiao, why are you speaking up for these people? I¡¯ve been your good friend for many years. Isn¡¯t this inappropriate?¡±


    In his heart, he gritted his teeth in hatred.


    This was the first time he saw Wang Xiao speak up for someone. This really made him feel a little ufortable.


    He had been good friends with Wang Xiao for so many years, but he had never received such treatment from him. What right did the three of them have to receive better treatment?


    Seeing the young master¡¯s expression, Wang Xiao seemed to have understood something. He replied casually, ¡°They are my guests after all. It¡¯s only their first day here. You have to give me some space. We can talk in the future.¡± He was deliberately trying to calm the young master down.


    He knew his temperament. If he treated Jiu Zhu and the other two like this, he would definitely not let him off. However, he still needed to obtain something from these three people. He could not let the young master ruin his n.


    The young master was stunned for a moment, and his eyes were filled with confusion.


    Wasn¡¯t his treatment of these three people too good? He had seen Wang Xiao face guests before, but he had never seen him fawn over them like this.


    It did not. He would listen to Wang Xiao for now. Perhaps it would be something beneficial to him.


    With that thought in mind, Yuan Hehe¡¯s next words made the young master furious.


    ¡°Young Master, why are you so unreasonable and disrespectful? If Jiu Zhu doesn¡¯t want to talk, then let him be. Sikong Wuyuan was just reminding you. How can you push him away? Fortunately, Sikong Wuyuan is fine. Otherwise, I would definitely teach you a lesson.¡±


    The young master was so angry that he wanted to p Yuan Hehe.


    He could tolerate people who were senior to him talking about him, but he could not tolerate a child talking to him like this.


    He did not care about what Wang Xiao said. He had to teach them a lesson.


    Jiang Ming did not move, but he was ready for action.


    If the young master dared to do anything to Yuan Hehe, then he would not mind making him suffer.


    Wang Xiao was afraid that the four of them would argue, so he quickly walked to the middle and separated them.


    ¡°What are you doing? We were originally here to have fun, but now it¡¯s like we¡¯re going to fight. Zhang Xiaoni, bring Young Master over. I¡¯ll bring Jiu Zhu and the other two.¡¯


    He could not help but feel a little anxious.


    It had only been a short while, and the four of them were already arguing.


    Then, wouldn¡¯t they make a mess at the banquet?


    Sikong Wuyuan had already made his preparations. He would have to meet with the young master at this banquet. He treated them so badly, so he might do something to them at that time.


    Therefore, he did not mind beating up the young master.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll go with them. Wang Xiao, are you trying to push me aside?¡±


    The young master held back his anger and stared straight at Wang Xiao. He wanted to respect Wang Xiao, but these people were unwilling to let him do so, so he did not mind falling out with them.


    ¡°Young Master, this is your first time meeting them. It¡¯s normal for them to have some friction. Listen to me. You can go with Zhang Xiaoni first. When the timees, I¡¯ll give you what I¡¯ve prepared. You¡¯ll definitely be very satisfied.¡¯


    Seeing that his persuasion just now did not work, Wang Xiao smiled at the young master and quickly winked at him. He prayed that the young master would leave quickly. He had such a hot temper. If Jiang Ming and the other two did not attend the banquet, his ns would be ruined again..

 Chapter 1136 - 1136: 1136

    Chapter 1136 - 1136: 1136


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    No matter how good Wang Xiao was to the young master, he did not want him to ruin his n.


    ¡°You¡¯re really funny. We¡¯ve been ssmates and good friends for so many years, yet you¡¯re actually biased toward these outsiders. You¡¯ve really made my heart turn cold.¡¯


    The young master¡¯s eyes were filled with helplessness. He flung his sleeves and red at Jiang Ming and the other two before leaving with Zhang Xiaoni.


    Before Zhang Xiaoni left, Wang Xiao smiled and winked at him.


    He knew that Zhang Xiaoni was charismatic, so he should be able to pacify the young master.<div>


    Zhang Xiaoni immediately understood what he meant. He nodded and followed him.


    After the two of them left, Wang Xiao was relieved. He looked at Jiang Ming and smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t take offense. Young Master is usually like this. He doesn¡¯t have any intention of targeting you.¡±


    ¡°l understand.¡¯


    Jiang Ming did not have any extra thoughts about this. He was quite calm.


    He did not mind the young master¡¯s temper, but he would mind if he went against them in the future.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, a group of servants rushed back with fear in their eyes. When they saw Wang Xiao, they knelt down.


    ¡°Boss! Someone suddenly vomited blood at the banquet. The blood was yellow.


    I don¡¯t know what caused it.¡¯


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming could not help but find it strange.


    There was someone who vomited blood that was yellow? He had seen so many people vomit blood, but he had never seen yellow blood.


    Wang Xiao became nervous.


    If an ident could happen at a banquet held by the Red Organization, how could the Red Organization gain respect from the other organizations if word got out? At that time, wouldn¡¯t other organizations gossip?


    ¡°l can¡¯t let that happen.¡± He thought.


    ¡°Hurry up and take me there. Did he eat something strange somewhere else?¡±


    The servants shook their heads. ¡°That young master¡¯s wife said that he didn¡¯t eat anything in the morning, nor did hee into contact with anything strange. He only became like this after eating something at the banquet. Now, no one else dares to eat the food at the banquet. Some people are even gossiping about it. The scene was very chaotic.¡±


    Hearing the servant¡¯s description, Wang Xiao felt like his head was about to explode. He looked at Jiang Ming and the other two and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, pleasee with me. I¡¯m really sorry that the banquet has be like this.¡± Jiang Ming and the other two followed Wang Xiao to the banquet.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go with you to take a look.¡±


    When they arrived at the banquet, all the decorations were already in a mess, as if someone had wantonly flipped through and ruined them.


    A servant beside him kept muttering.


    ¡°This banquet is strange. It can even turn people into ghosts.¡±


    He was wearing a different set of clothes from the Red Organization, so he was obviously one of the madam¡¯s men.


    Meanwhile, the madam was crying and iling on the floor.


    ¡°The Red Organization has no conscience at all. My husband has invested so much in this ce, yet they still want to poison him. They¡¯re too much! Big guy! Come and take a look! This organization is full of ingrates. We can¡¯t give them anything in the future.¡±


    Hearing this, Wang Xiao¡¯s face darkened.


    He had always been open and kind, and he had never been used like this before.


    The madam was too much, but she was a woman and the wife of the victim.


    He could not say anything more, so he could only suppress his anger.


    He took a step forward and wanted to help her up.


    ¡°Madam, there must be a misunderstanding. Let¡¯s take a look at your husband first and discuss itter.¡¯


    However, thedy pushed Wang Xiao away. Her eyes were filled with hatred.


    She pointed at him and sneered. ¡°Stop pretending. As the boss of the Red Organization, what you did was not humane at all. Let me tell you, if anything happens to my husband today, I will definitely make the Red Organization suffer!¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni could not stand it anymore. He quickly went forward to stop her, his eyes filled with frustration.


    ¡°Madam, my boss has already exined the situation. Why are you still unwilling to let go? We haven¡¯t found out the truth yet. You can¡¯t frame my boss.¡¯


    As he spoke, the rest of the Red Organization¡¯s servants also rushed forward and stopped the madam.


    Jiang Ming sized up thedy in front of him. She was wearing a jade belt and had delicate features. She looked to be about twenty years old.


    There was a man lying on the ground beside her.


    There was a yellow liquid all over the man¡¯s body, which had the consistency of blood.


    At this moment, the madam was still unwilling to let it go, and her eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°My husband has never eaten anything bad before. He didn¡¯t even eat


    anything this morning. In the end, at your banquet, my husband almost died.


    What else do you have to say?¡±


    Wang Xiao felt that it was impossible to reason with the madam.


    ¡°Who knows if your husband might have eaten something elsewhere? Do you follow him 24/7 to keep track?¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not help butugh.


    It had to be said that Wang Xiao¡¯s words were quite funny.


    However, Yuan Hehe did not say anything on the surface. It was not easy for him to get a good opportunity to watch a good show and enjoy the entertainment. He could not miss it.


    Thedy heard Yuan Hehe¡¯sughter and red at him.


    ¡°What are youughing at? You brat, you only know how tough. Do you think that I won¡¯t tear your mouth apart? I¡¯ll cut off your tongue!¡¯ Yuan Hehe did not want to be outdone. He red back with disdain.


    In his opinion, this person was just pestering him.


    If she was really worried about her husband, she would have taken him to the clinic by now. Why would she be arguing with Wang Xiao?


    Seeing that she could not threaten Yuan Hehe, the madam smiled at Wang Xiao and said, ¡°Is this someone from the Red Organization?¡± You guys are something else. If my husband dies here, you might as well just ignore it, huh?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wang Xiao was frustrated. ¡°I¡¯ll bring your husband to the clinic now. When the timees, the people in the clinic will know what illness your husband has.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about destroying the evidence.¡± However, this madam was unwilling to let things go. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°l still don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning. Aren¡¯t you just trying to bring my husband to an unfamiliar ce to kill him? I won¡¯t allow you to take my husband away.¡±


    As she spoke, she walked to her husband¡¯s side and started shouting again.


    ¡°Darling, you died so tragically! These people from the Red Organization are all bad people. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you to the banquet. Look at this, everyone. The Red Organization killed someone and still wants to destroy the evidence. I really misjudged them.¡±


    The surrounding people immediately whispered and discussed the incident in low voices. Among them, a thin and weak woman¡¯s voice was the loudest..

 Chapter 1137 - 1137: 1137

    Chapter 1137 - 1137: 1137


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°l think this man died from eating the food at this banquet. I also took a bite just now. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll die soon.¡±


    The rest of the people started to panic.


    ¡°Exactly. I didn¡¯t expect this banquet to be so scary. If I had known earlier, 1 wouldn¡¯t havee to this banquet. It¡¯s all the boss¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for him, I would be fine now.¡±


    At this point, those people were like a united front. They lined up and reprimanded Wang Xiao.<div>


    ¡°Sir, you have to give us an exnation. Now, let alone this man, we might all vomit blood and die.¡¯


    ¡°How can you be so ruthless? You actually want to get rid of all of us. You¡¯re really cruel.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and check all of us. If anything goes wrong, you¡¯ll have to face the consequences! ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The others also agreed.


    The madam also said, ¡°We¡¯ve really made a mistake. Sir, you have topensate us with something. We don¡¯t want the treasures in the Red


    Organization, but you have topensate us with tens of millions in silver.¡±


    With the madam¡¯s instigation, the others shouted one after another. ¡°No way. We¡¯re going to lose our lives. How can he use a little silver to absolve himself of responsibility?¡±


    ¡°We have to take all the treasures in the Red Organization aspensation.


    Even if we have to empty out the entire Red Organization, it¡¯s only right.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan watched themotion from the side. He said to Jiang Ming in his heart, ¡°Jiu Zhu, these people are really maniptive. The symptoms haven¡¯t even been detected yet. Some things haven¡¯t even been verified, and they dare to ask for the treasure.¡±


    Yuan Hehe also startedining.


    ¡°These people are really sinister. The boss of this organization is quite pitiful.


    He actually made a group of friends who only care about profit.¡±


    Wang Xiao understood what was going on. He sneered, ¡°You guys just want the Red Organization¡¯s treasures, right? This illness hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet. Don¡¯t nder me. I won¡¯t take you to the clinic. I¡¯ll get the servant to bring the doctor over. If it¡¯s confirmed that you¡¯re sick, then I have nothing to say. I¡¯ll definitelypensate you. The Red Organization is not that easy to control!¡±


    Upon hearing this, everyone was speechless. Silence spread in an instant.


    Wang Xiao was right. They indeed had no evidence to prove that there was something wrong with them.


    However, at this moment, a woman suddenly stood up and pretended to cry out in pain, clutching her stomach.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m really going to die. Help!¡¯


    For a moment, she kept walking forward, but her eyes quickly scanned the people around her.


    She was a single woman who had not been in contact with a man for several years.


    She came here this time to find a handsome man.


    She had to take advantage of this opportunity to get into a man¡¯s arms no matter what.


    Thinking of this, she happened to look at Jiang Ming, and her eyes could not help but light up.


    Such a young and handsome man was the easiest to deal with.


    She arrived in front of Jiang Ming at lightning speed and pounced on him.


    Jiang Ming was still watching the show when he suddenly noticed someone entering his field of vision. He could not help but be stunned.


    He looked down again and saw a woman smiling at him.


    Then, the woman pretended to close her eyes and copsed on Jiang Mings body, crying.


    ¡°My stomach really hurts. There¡¯s really something contaminated at the Red Organization¡¯s banquet. I¡¯m going to die. Help! So, all of this is true, There¡¯s no need for a doctor to check.¡±


    As she spoke, she leaned closer to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    After saying so much, it did not seem like she was going to die. Moreover, it was obvious that she was pretending.


    Yuan Hehe was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, what are you doing? Even if you have a stomach ache, you can¡¯t just hug any random man, right? You hugged him without his permission. You¡¯re really shameless.¡±


    ¡°What about me? You brat, don¡¯t spout nonsense here. My body just can¡¯t withstand the pain, so I wanted to find someone to rely on.¡±


    As she spoke, the woman began to cry again.


    ¡°Why is my life so terrible? I haven¡¯t even found my ideal husband, and I¡¯m already dying.¡±


    This sentence immediately caused a huge uproar, and everyone became afraid. ¡°What is going on? Won¡¯t we be facing death as well?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all the boss¡¯s fault. If he didn¡¯t ask us to attend this banquet, we wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡¯


    ¡°Wang Xiao! You have to give us an exnation. We¡¯re still young. How can we die because of you?¡±


    Hearing this, Wang Xiao¡¯s head buzzed.


    He was sure that there was nothing wrong with the food in the Red Organization.


    That young master must have eaten something else to be like this.


    But how did it spread to this extent? M/hy were these people so unreasonable?


    Anyone could tell that the woman was obviously putting on an act.


    He immediately felt a headacheing on.


    Zhang Xiaoni cursed at the crowd. ¡°Our boss invited you because he respected you. How dare you speak ill of him? I advise you to leave quickly. Don¡¯t twist the truth and say that my boss harmed you. The Red Organization doesn¡¯t wee people like you!¡¯


    Hearing this, Wang Xiao was touched.


    In this situation, it was still his servant who stood on his side.


    Jiang Ming stared at the woman in front of him, but the woman did not feel that Jiang Ming was rejecting her. She even rubbed her head against him and could not help but feel good.


    It had been so many years since she¡¯d hugged a man, and she did not expect his embrace to be so warm.


    If she had known earlier, she would have chosen a few more men when she was young. She would not be alone now.


    No matter what, she had to seduce this man.


    Sikong Wuyuan became frustrated.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you,dy? Why are you so shameless? Hurry up and leave.


    Don¡¯t block our way.¡±


    As he spoke, he stepped forward and wanted to pull the woman away.


    Unexpectedly, the woman grabbed Jiang Mings arm tightly and said, ¡°Ah! I really can¡¯t stand up due to this illness. Oh, what¡¯s wrong with this monk? I¡¯ve already be like this. Why is he still pulling me? Isn¡¯t he making my condition worse? If I die, don¡¯t even think about living well!¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was speechless.


    How could this person be so shameless? She was already so old, yet she still treated a young man like this. She was not ashamed at all..

 Chapter 1138 - 1138: 1138

    Chapter 1138 - 1138: 1138


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yuan Hehe could not stand it anymore. Like Sikong Wuyuan, he also pulled the woman. ¡°l see that you¡¯re fine. Stop pretending and leave.¡±


    ¡°Ah! If you pull me like this, I¡¯m going to lose an arm or a leg.¡±


    At this moment, the woman started to y tricks again by pretending to cry out in pain.


    However, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe pulled her off Jiang Mings body without hesitation. Jiang Ming even gave her a push, and the woman fell to the ground.


    She made up her mind, bit her tongue, spat out a mouthful of blood, and began to mor.<div>


    ¡°Help! These three are bullies! They¡¯re here to kill me! They even said that if you continue to cause trouble, they¡¯ll kill you too!¡± Hearing this, the others could not help but panic.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are these people like this?¡±


    ¡°These three brats look innocent, but now they¡¯re beating up a woman. You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡±


    ¡°l think we¡¯ll all be finishedter. These three people are so fierce. They definitely won¡¯t let us off when the timees.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Yuan Hehe¡¯s eyes were filled with anger.


    Who were these people?


    The woman was clearly harassing Jiang Ming. It was fine if they did not speak up for her, but they were still trying to twist the truth!


    Did they really think that the three of them would be criticized by these people?


    These words happened to hit the woman¡¯s heart. She hurriedly continued to cry.


    ¡°Listen to what he said. They want to kill us. If we continue to let them go, we will all die.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t let these people continue tomit crimes like this.¡±


    At this moment, they suddenly thought of Wang Xiao and quickly looked at him. ¡°You have to take care of your own people. Don¡¯t let yourself get involved when the timees.¡¯


    ¡°These people are so rude. You really don¡¯t know how to discipline them. In the future, a boss like you will definitely not have a good ending.¡±


    ¡°If it were me, I would have gotten rid of them long ago.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was dumbfounded.


    These people had just been causing trouble for Wang Xiao, and now they were making him teach the three of them a lesson.


    What was wrong with these people¡¯s brains? Not only did they distort the truth, but they also med others. Those who did not know might really think that it was their fault.


    Wang Xiao was a reasonable person. He said unhappily, ¡°l don¡¯t know who was the one who said I was bad just now. Why did you ask me to get rid of my subordinates? Do you think I¡¯m a puppet or something that can be easily manipted? You guys really think you¡¯re special.¡±


    Hearing this, the group of people instantly turned the tables.


    ¡°Wang Xiao, what do you mean by that? If it weren¡¯t for us, your organization wouldn¡¯t be able to operate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You should be grateful to us no matter what. Who are you people? You¡¯re just a group ofckeys. Do you really think you¡¯re something big?¡±


    ¡°Wang Xiao, if you kneel down and apologize to us now, we can still forgive you. Otherwise, this matter won¡¯t end!¡±


    ¡°l think we should forget about it!¡±


    Wang Xiao waved his hand, and a huge force burst out.


    In an instant, this group of people was directly shaken out.


    Jiang Ming instantly felt incredulous.


    Logically speaking, they were considered Wang Xiao¡¯s enemies, yet he was speaking up for them. This was truly puzzling.


    Sikong Wuyuan frowned.


    He suddenly felt that it was quite good to have Wang Xiao there. Perhaps their previous impression of him was a little too preconceived.


    Wang Xiao clenched his fists.


    Now that he had recovered some of his strength, he was no longer afraid of these people. Moreover, the Red Organization was expanding, so he no longer needed these people.


    They were indeed like short- sighted rats who only knew how to bite each other. There was no use in leaving them behind. He might as well take this opportunity to get rid of them.


    Zhang Xiaoni seemed to understand what Wang Xiao was trying to say. He quickly stepped forward and smiled at these people.


    ¡°I think you guys talk a lot. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pity if you didn¡¯t cooperate? Otherwise, you will be buried here with the dead people of the Red Organization.¡±


    Those people were already frightened by Wang Xiao¡¯s power and retreated. Their entire bodies were trembling. Now that they heard these words, they were instantly terrified.


    They had just eaten the food at the banquet, so their bodies were probably already extremely weak If Zhang Xiaoni attacked them again, they would definitely die.


    One of them understood the current situation. He quickly waved his hand and said with anger in his eyes, ¡°We won¡¯t fight with you. I¡¯ll leave this lousy ce now. I don¡¯t want to stay here for another day.¡±


    He turned around and left in a hurry, obviously afraid of provoking Zhang Xiaoni again.


    Seeing this, the others did not have the time to look for Wang Xiao and hurriedly left.


    They cursed as they walked. ¡°What kind of person is this? When the Red


    Organization was weak, they begged us for help. Now, they don¡¯t treat us as humans anymore after they grew stronger.¡±


    ¡°From now on, we have no contact with the Red Organization. If anything happens to the Red Organization, don¡¯te looking for us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen. And jointly, I hope that if anything happens to you, don¡¯t look for the Red Organization.¡±


    Wang Xiao sat down,pletely ignoring what those people said. He even poured himself a cup of tea and slowly drank it.


    Suddenly, he thought of something. He looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu


    Zhu, how did I do?¡±


    He did not think of speaking up for Jiang Ming and the other two, but they had gone too far.


    However, it just so happened that he could use this to get a favor from them in return. These people had to help him do something to return this favor.


    As for what it was, he could wait untilter. Anyway, there was no hurry now.


    He had a very good n in his heart. Jiang Ming saw through his thoughts and smiled.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Wang Xiao. If you need anything in the future, you can ask us for help.¡±


    After those people left, only the young master and his wife were left.


    ¡°You viins. It¡¯s fine if you hurt my husband, but you¡¯ve also harmed so many people, You shouldn¡¯t be living in this world.¡±


    ¡°Then do you want to die for them?¡±


    Yuan Hehe¡¯s temper had not subsided yet. Seeing this, he immediately retorted..

 Chapter 1139 - 1139: 1139

    Chapter 1139 - 1139: 1139


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Upon hearing this, the madam immediately shut her mouth. Her eyes were filled with fear and confusion.


    She was the youngdy of an aristocratic family. Why wasn¡¯t this person afraid that her family would do something to them? Wasn¡¯t he a little too ignorant?


    Wang Xiao¡¯s attitude still remained rather good.


    ¡°Madam, Young Master Lin¡¯s illness shouldn¡¯t be rted to the Red


    Organization. How about this? I¡¯ll bring him to see a doctor. He should still be able to be saved.¡¯<div>


    ¡°Save him? He can¡¯t even breathe. Just ept that you¡¯re going to be ostracized by the other organizations! I believe that without the support of other organizations, this organization will not continue to develop!¡±


    The madam was aggressive.


    Wang Xiaoughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. Even if I don¡¯t get close to your husband, 1 can still feel his pulse. I advise you. If you want your husband to get better, you should quickly bring him to a doctor for treatment. Otherwise, he will really die.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, you don¡¯t want him to die, right? Otherwise, why would you talk so much to us here?¡± Zhang Xiaoni mocked her. ¡°As a youngdy from an aristocratic family, you actually left your husband in the lurch. How dare such a person yell at our boss? You should go back and improve your moral standards first! ¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You guys.¡±


    The madam was speechless and wanted to say something else.


    Zhang Xiaoni pulled out the dagger from his waist and threw it in front of her.


    ¡°Do you want to die? After all, ording to convention, a wife should be


    buried with her husband. Since you think your husband is dead, then you should be buried with him!¡±


    The dagger hit the ground with a ng. The madam was instantly frightened. She shouted, ¡°You people should go to hell. It¡¯s not enough that my husband died, but you want me to die too.¡±


    ¡°How is this asking you to die? This is to make you conform to social conventions. A youngdy from an aristocratic family like you can¡¯t possibly not know them, right?¡±


    Jiang Ming took a step forward and looked at the madam with a smile.


    Wang Xiao looked at Jiang Ming in disbelief.


    He originally thought that Jiang Ming would not help him, but he did not expect that he would actually speak up for him.


    He did not say anything else.


    He felt that he had just helped Jiang Ming, so it was only right for him to speak up for him.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe also stood out. They sneered. ¡°We can easily deal with a wife like you. Whether you want to leave or stay, you should think twice.¡±


    This was undoubtedly herst warning.


    The madam immediately took a deep breath and hurriedly called the servant to take her husband away.


    Before she left, she was still angry. She cursed at them. ¡°Just you wait. I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill you now!¡¯


    Zhang Xiaoni took a step forward and clenched the dagger in his hand.


    The madam was so frightened that she fled in a hurry.


    Zhang Xiaoniughed. He looked at Wang Xiao and said, ¡°Boss, this kind of person is really ridiculous. But she¡¯s quite ruthless.¡±


    Wang Xiao smiled.


    ¡°Her husband was probably hurt by her.¡±


    ¡°So, the man fainted because of the madam?¡± Yuan Hehe asked curiously.


    ¡°Outsiders say that they were extremely loving, but in fact, their rtionship is not that good. Only insiders like us know.¡± Wang Xiao sighed. ¡°Recently, they¡¯ve been arguing more and more. Moreover, this madam has a man outside. She¡¯s probably afraid that her husband will find out. That¡¯s why the madam wants to use this banquet as an opportunity to murder her husband. When she gets home, she definitely won¡¯t let her husband off. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll pour the me on the Red Organization.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan shook his head.


    There were so many things happening between organizations.


    Zhang Xiaoni, on the other hand, became nervous.


    ¡°Then, what should we do with the Red Organization?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent people to collect evidence of her cheating. When the evidence is released, everyone will know the truth,¡± Wang Xiao said seriously. ¡°You¡¯re really good at scheming. Boss, I really admire you.¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni could not help but give Wang Xiao a thumbs up. His eyes were filled with respect.


    If he had half of the boss¡¯s ability, he would have be the boss of an organization long ago.


    Yuan Hehe shook his head.


    Zhang Xiaoni was really inexperienced. If he saw Jiang Mings abilities, wouldn¡¯t he be shocked?


    Jiang Ming brought up the topic of the banquet at this time. He said helplessly, ¡°The banquet is ruined now. What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Jiu Zhu. Why don¡¯t the three of you go rest first? My servant will handle this. Zhang Xiaoni, go prepare a private room.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go now,¡± Zhang Xiaoni quickly replied.


    However, Zhang Xiaoni had other thoughts.


    He did not know what Jiu Zhu and the other two were doing in private. He could put the surveince cameras in the private roomter. He did not believe that he could not know their ns.


    He could not help butugh.


    He wanted to see what these three people could do.


    ¡°Also, prepare some ink, brushes, and an ink well for me. I need to write to my friends.¡¯


    Jiang Ming realized that he had not seen Zhu Asi and the others for a long time. He could not help but miss them.


    These words attracted Wang Xiao¡¯s attention.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to have friends. I wonder where they are.¡±


    He was on guard.


    Could it be that Jiang Ming wanted to recruit some people to attack the Red Organization?


    Perhaps he did not care about the favor from before. At that time, he did not want to be invaded by the Red Organization while he was asleep.


    Zhang Xiaoni was also on guard. He quickly said, ¡°We don¡¯t allow letters to be sent in the Red Organization. Why don¡¯t you wait for a while before writing a letter?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming roughly understood what Wang Xiao and Zhang Xiaoni were thinking, so he did not force them.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s listen to Zhang Xiaoni. We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±


    He felt helpless.


    He really did not expect these two to be so vignt. Could he really summon a group of people to destroy the Red Organization?


    The paths in the Red Organization were soplicated that even if he recruited people, they would not be able to find their headquarters.


    Moreover, he had followed Wang Xiao earlier, but he had not obtained any useful information.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not say anything.


    In his opinion, just because these people were unwilling to give them writing supplies did not mean that they could not get them. He would go and look for themter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t the members of the Red Organization go out to see their families?¡±


    Yuan Hehe asked curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t you miss your family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s a limit..

 Chapter 1140 - 1140: 1140

    Chapter 1140 - 1140: 1140


    Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Wang Xiao was a liar.


    Yuan Hehe saw through him at a nce, but he did not say anything.


    He suddenly understood.


    This was probably a way to prevent Jiang Ming frommunicating with his friends.


    He did not expect Wang Xiao to be so vignt.<div>


    He shook his head.


    Sikong Wuyuan realized thister.


    At this moment, Wang Xiao suddenly thought of something and said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s a huge snake king running around in the back mountain of the Red Organization. I was just worried that I couldn¡¯t find anyone to catch it. Why don¡¯t you, YJiu Zhu, take it as returning a favor and go capture him?¡±


    In his heart, he was cold.


    In fact, the snake king did not disrupt the order. It was just that he did not want the three of them to live.


    They had witnessed too many secrets and disputes of the Red Organization. If they stayed, they would only be a scourge. They might as well die.


    Jiang Ming nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    However, he was on guard.


    He had a feeling that Wang Xiao had no good intentions when he asked them to get rid of the snake king. Later on, they had to be more vignt. If they failed to kill the snake king, they would be ambushed by Wang Xiao¡¯s men.


    Sikong Wuyuan also became vignt andughed at the same time.


    ¡°Wang Xiao, why did you suddenly ask us to get rid of the snake king? We haven¡¯t had a good rest. What if we¡¯re too tired and don¡¯t perform well? What if we¡¯re eaten by the snake king? You¡¯re not thinking about us at all.¡±


    Wang Xiao pretended to be sad. ¡°l know what you mean. However, I am extremely troubled by this snake king. It is active at night. I really can¡¯t stand it. ¡±


    At this point, he sighed, and his eyes were filled with disappointment. ¡°You must also feel disgusted, right? As the boss of the Red Organization, I can¡¯t even defeat a snake king.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming did not say anything else.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe felt that Wang Xiao was saying this on purpose to shut them up, but they did not say anything.


    Seeing that no one else spoke, Jiang Ming simply nodded.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go tonight.¡±


    Wang Xiao pretended to be concerned.


    ¡°Zhang Xiaoni should go too. He will lead you to the snake kings location.¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni was stunned for a moment before pointing at himself.


    ¡°Boss, are you sure?¡±


    He scratched his head and felt goosebumps rising in his heart.


    He was most afraid of snakes. Not to mention fighting against the snake king, he could not even make friends with snakes. Wasn¡¯t his boss pushing him into a fire pit by saying this?


    Unexpectedly, Wang Xiao nodded solemnly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m serious. Just follow them. I know you¡¯re afraid of snakes, but you need to face your fears.¡±


    ¡°Can people who are afraid of snakes help us if they follow us?¡±


    Yuan Hehe identified the main point and could not help but grin.


    ¡°You¡¯ve given us a burden. Wang Xiao, do you really want us to get rid of the snake king?¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni wanted to retort, but he fell silent.


    Yuan Hehe was right. He could not even get close to the snake, let alone fight it. He would indeed be a burden to Jiang Ming and the others, but he felt that he should be able to ovee it.


    After all, his boss had already trained him so much, so he could not let his boss down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a jade pendant in my hand. This jade pendant can weaken the snake king. At that time, you won¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Wang Xiao took out a jade pendant from his pocket with a serious expression. There were red and blue swirls on it, and it looked rather old-fashioned.


    ¡°Boss, why do you have such an old-fashioned pendant?¡± Zhang Xiaoni looked at the pendant up and down.


    ¡°This was given to me by that old man from the Zhang family.¡± Wang Xiao ced his hands behind his back. ¡°He is your father. He said that this can help you at a critical moment. I thought it was something else. I didn¡¯t expect it to be just an old-fashioned pendant.¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni could not help butugh when he heard this. He sounded nostalgic. ¡°My father was like this. He usually looked serious, but he would actually make a lot of strange things.¡±


    While they were still talking, the sound of horns and drums rang out in the surroundings.


    Wang Xiao¡¯s face turned cold. He snorted and said, ¡°l don¡¯t need to look. I know who they are. I didn¡¯t expect them to be so persistent.¡± Jiang Ming could not help but be confused.


    ¡°Are you talking about that madam? Her husband is dead.¡±


    ¡°Listen carefully. The sound of the horns and drums contains the voices of a man and a woman. It must be that madam and that young master.¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni waved his hand.


    ¡°l really didn¡¯t expect these two to return so quickly. They¡¯re really going too far.¡¯


    ¡°l think we should go and take a look quickly. With this momentum, everyone outside will know. The Red Organization will also have an extremely bad reputation.¡±


    Thinking of this, Wang Xiao smiled and quickly gathered his subordinates. Then, he turned to Jiang Ming and the other two and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t send anyone else to follow you to find the snake king this time. Please let Zhang Xiaoni lead the way. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    Yuan Hehe looked at the sky and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s still early. I¡¯ll go with you to watch the show. I¡¯m really curious too. 1 don¡¯t know what kind of methods the madam will use to embarrass you.¡±


    Although he said that, he had other thoughts in his heart.


    Wang Xiao was probably nning something. At that time, he might be able to learn some interesting things from what the madam said.


    Jiang Ming saw through Yuan Hehe¡¯s thoughts, so he did not stop him.


    Wang Xiao seemed to have understood. He nodded and said, ¡°Then, you guys cane with me. I don¡¯t want everyone tough at me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine.¡± Sikong Wuyuan stretched his back. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We all saw it just now. It¡¯s all that madam¡¯s fault. It has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t me yourself too much. If there¡¯s anyone who should be embarrassed, it¡¯s that madam. She¡¯s already cheated on her husband, and now everyone knows about it. I wonder if she can continue living in the future. Come, let¡¯s expose her together.¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni could not help but feel touched.


    He really did not expect Sikong Wuyuan and the others to be so nice. He should not have treated these three like that before.


    However, who knew if this was just an act? He would have to wait and see. However, he was certain that at least at this moment, they were good to him.


    ¡°Boss, I think they won¡¯tugh at us and will definitely help us..¡±

 Chapter 1141 - 1141: 1141

    Chapter 1141 - 1141: 1141


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At this moment, the drumming outside became louder. Wang Xiao frowned and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. It¡¯s already a littlete. Don¡¯t let thatdy say anything stupid.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zhang Xiaoni clenched his fists. ¡°l want to see what these two can do to us. Let¡¯s go, Boss.¡±


    With that, the few of them went out the door together.


    At this moment, the madam was already beating the drums, wanting to attract more people. Her eyes were filled with bitterness and sorrow.


    ¡°Come and take a look. The Red Organization has killed someone and is still speaking ill of them. They killed someone, and they don¡¯t even feel that they were wrong. My husband died so tragically.¡±<div>


    In front of her was a stretcher covered with a white cloth. There were obvious bumps under the cloth. Without looking, he knew that it was the madam¡¯s husband.


    There was another man standing beside thedy. He was dressed like her husband, but his eyes were a little more vicious.


    He was also filled with grief. He helplessly shouted to the others, ¡°Everyone,e and take a look. The Red Organization killed people in broad daylight and still doesn¡¯t admit it. This is big news. If you still want to know what happens next, invest some money in it. I¡¯ll tell you slowly.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming just wanted to roll his eyes.


    He was using someone else¡¯s death to make money after making him a cuckold. He really admired this man¡¯s shamelessness.


    At this moment, Wang Xiao¡¯s face had already turned green.


    What the hell was this? This person actually used the excuse of spreading information about the Red Organization to collect money. It was fine if it was true, but this was sheer nder.


    Thinking of this, he quickly red at the man.


    The man had already noticed him. He hurriedly called out to the crowd, ¡°Look, he¡¯s here. This is the Red Organization¡¯s boss. You don¡¯t know this. You can only know a person¡¯s face but not his heart. Who knows how many bad things he has done behind our backs? You guys usually think that he¡¯s kind and frank. In fact, that¡¯s not the case at all.¡¯


    Before Wang Xiao could say anything, Zhang Xiaoni walked up to the man and scolded him. ¡°You¡¯re just an affair partner. You haven¡¯t even entered the Red Organization¡¯s door. What makes you think our boss is like this? You¡¯re the


    one who had an affair with someone else¡¯s wife, Those who don¡¯t know better would think that you¡¯re some kind of goof person. Why are you beating drums here? Besides, that man¡¯s death is probably your fault, right? You wanted him to die so that you could be with his wife.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone immediately started discussing.


    ¡°Why do both of them have their different reasons? Moreover, they seem to be ndering each other.¡±


    ¡°Who knows? We¡¯ll know just by listening. These people aren¡¯t good people. We¡¯ll just stay here and listen.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re just watching the show. But I think the boss of the Red Organization is definitely not a good person. After all, the corpse is already there. These two don¡¯t look like they¡¯re in an adulterous rtionship.¡± All thesements entered Wang Xiao¡¯s ears, and he wanted to roll his eyes.


    These people had no critical thinking skills.


    The widow did not pull away from the man but instead got close to him. Who would believe that there was nothing suspicious?


    The man also started to be aggressive.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? This is my cousin. I¡¯m seeking justice for my cousin. How is this considered adultery? My cousin has always been innocent. Don¡¯t spout nonsense here.¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni chuckled.


    ¡°If she¡¯s really your cousin, then everyone else should know about your rtionship. Why didn¡¯t anyonee out to rify for you? What¡¯s wrong? Do you want me to say anything else?¡±


    His words attracted the attention of the others. Those people began to lead the conversation to the topic of cheating and began to suspect the man.


    The man quickly exined, ¡°That¡¯s because my cousin is already married. I don¡¯t want people to misunderstand. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t say much about our rtionship.¡±


    Zhang Xiaoni wanted to say something, but Wang Xiao stopped her.


    ¡°Let me do it. I should be the one talking about this.¡± Wang Xiao patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s about the Red Organization, I can¡¯t run away from it as the boss.¡±


    ¡°Boss, these people who framed you have no right to talk to you.¡± Zhang Xiaoni panicked. ¡°l think I should chase them away. I don¡¯t want you to worry about it. You haven¡¯t had a good rest in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you all only know how to put on an act. Why does he need to rest? I think he¡¯s feeling guilty.¡±


    The madam covered her mouth and snickered, her eyes full of mockery. ¡°I¡¯m so busy dealing with the affairs of the Red Organization every day. I¡¯m not free every day like you.¡±


    Wang Xiao¡¯s expression was strange.


    Although he could not hit a woman, it did not mean that he could not lie to her.


    The madam was instantly furious and began to lead the conversation back to her husband.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Wang Xiao, you have to give me an exnation today. My husband died at your banquet. No matter what, you have to give us the correspondingpensation. Otherwise, my husband died in vain.¡±


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    She really knew how to cause trouble.


    Hearing this, Wang Xiao could not help but feel troubled.


    It was true that someone had died at the banquet. Even if he had just spread the news of the two of them having an affair, it would be useless. He still could not prove that he did not harm the madam¡¯s husband.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming walked out.


    ¡°What if I can save him?¡±


    His words were full of confidence, and the people were instantly shocked.


    They clearly saw that her husband was already dead. How could they possibly save him?


    ¡°My husband is already dead. Don¡¯t tell me you can bring him back to life?¡± The madam scoffed.


    ¡°Let me see if I can bring him back to life,¡± Jiang Ming said slowly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Could it be that you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll save him?¡±


    The manughed out loud and pulled thedy. ¡°My dear cousin, let¡¯s just treat it as a joke. Let him treat your husband. I¡¯ll see how he treats him. How can the dead be brought back to life?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not say anything. He stepped forward and lifted the shroud.


    The man¡¯s eyes were green, and he was already dead.


    Everyone shook their heads.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk big. It¡¯s impossible,¡±


    ¡°Exactly. How can a dead person be revived?¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, this young boy is clearly quite good-looking, but he likes to brag and lie.¡±


    ¡°Kid, if you can¡¯t bring him back, you have to admit your guilt and kowtow to me and my cousin to apologize.¡±


    The man was smug and did not take Jiang Ming seriously at all.


    Jiang Ming smiled faintly and picked up the silver needles. In just a few seconds, the man on the stretcher slowly woke up and actually sat up.


    ¡°Help! Help! The corpse came back to life! The corpse hase back to life!¡±


    The man¡¯s face was ashen. He pulled thedy and ran away in a panic. He did not even dare to make a noise..

 Chapter 1142 - 1142: 1142

    Chapter 1142 - 1142: 1142


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The group of people also fled for their lives, and their footsteps were somewhat chaotic.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The person lying on the ground could not help but be stunned.


    Jiang Ming looked at Wang Xiao and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you. Let¡¯s go to the snake king.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Wang Xiao nodded, dumbfounded. In his heart, he was also somewhat shocked.


    This was a godly doctor!<div>


    He made a prompt decision and reced Zhang Xiaoni with the new maid, Wang Miaomiao.


    Damn it, he could not let him hurt his guest.


    Jiang Ming did not care. It did not matter who came.


    Wang Miaomiao led Jiang Ming and the other two into a cave.


    The pitch-ck cave was filled with darkness and a foul stench.


    Jiang Ming could not help but cough.


    He felt like he was choking on something, but he could not tell what it was.


    Wang Miaomiao was still smiling as she told them about her experience with the snake king.


    ¡°The snake king is inside. You¡¯ll see it in a moment. You must be quiet, or you¡¯ll be eaten by the snake king. Its eyes can¡¯t tolerate sand.¡±


    Hearing this, Yuan Hehe could not help but find it strange.


    ¡°Then how did you be friends with it? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being eaten by it?¡±


    Wang Miaomiao took out a flute from her pocket and waved her hand.


    ¡°With this flute in my arsenal, no matter what kind of animal it is, they won¡¯t touch me.¡¯


    ¡°l see. I understand. You¡¯re just like thedy boss.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded. Then, he realized that there seemed to be a few crystals in front of him. He could not help but point to the front. ¡°That seems to be the ce where crystals grow.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan retreated in confusion.


    ¡°l don¡¯t remember there being any crystals around here. Wang Miaomiao, what are you trying to do? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know your tricks. You¡¯re probably trying to trap us, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Wang Miaomiao pretended to be innocent. ¡°l was sent by Boss to lead the way for you.¡±


    Yuan Hehe snorted coldly.


    ¡°Who knows if she will use the flute to harm us.¡¯


    Wang Miaomiao¡¯s expression changed for a moment, but then she said amiably, ¡°Why do you say that? You really misunderstood me. How about this? I¡¯ll give the flute to you. If anything happens, 1 believe you will save me,¡±


    As she spoke, she handed the flute over.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming took the flute and broke it.


    The flute instantly turned into a pile of dust.


    Wang Miaomiao was in disbelief.


    ¡°What are you doing? This is my life- saving flute! ¡±


    Jiang Ming could tell at a nce that it was fake. ¡°Are you still trying to lie to me with a fake flute?¡± he said speechlessly. ¡°Hurry up and tell me, what is your identity? You¡¯re not a human, are you?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe immediately became alert and quickly retreated.


    ¡°Wang Miaomiao, show your true form! Why do you want to harm us!¡±


    ¡°Why else? Should I wait for you to kill me?¡±


    Seeing this, Wang Miaomiao decided to stop pretending and turned into a giant snake. She looked like the snake king that Wang Xiao had mentioned.


    ¡°The snake king is actually a woman?¡±


    Yuan Hehe was dumbfounded, his eyes filled with shock.


    Sikong Wuyuan was rtively calm. He exined, ¡°This is not out of the ordinary. Don¡¯t you know that women are strong too?¡± ¡°But how can this woman achieve the snake king title?¡±


    Yuan Hehe shook his head.


    When Wang Miaomiao heard this. she was furious.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t a woman be a snake king? 1 killed a lot of snakes and relied on them to get to the top.¡±


    ¡°You said that you were killing snakes to get to the top, not people. Bullying snakes isn¡¯t a big achievement.¡±


    Yuan Heheughed coldly.


    For some reason, Wang Miaomiao was suddenly stunned. She did not attack Jiang Ming and the other two. Instead, she retreated as if she had encountered something terrifying. Her expression was full of fear.


    she mumbled.


    ¡°The snake hunter is here! They were here! You actually provoked them!¡±


    As she spoke, her eyes were filled with hatred.


    Jiang Ming was confused.


    ¡°Who are they? We didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan began to ponder.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the story of the snake hunter. They have powerful abilities and were able to kill the snake king in an instant. Could it be that someone gave them the news?¡±


    Thinking that Wang Xiao would tell them about the snake king, he could not help but think about this possibility.


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Why would Wang Xiao send someone over? He wants us to die here.¡¯


    He let out a breath and fell into deep thought.


    ¡°Could it be that it¡¯s not a snake hunter? Do you think they are actually here to capture us?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was in disbelief.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be possible, right? Otherwise, why would Wang Miaomiao be so far away from us? She even ran away in a panic.¡±


    ¡°Is there a possibility? Maybe the snake hunter is just Wang Miaomiao¡¯s fantasy and doesn¡¯t exist in reality?¡± Jiang Ming objected.


    Sikong Wuyuan nodded.


    ¡°After all, it is indeed a legend. Who knows? Let¡¯s hide first and not let that person find us.¡±


    Yuan Hehe quickly found a cave and pulled Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan inside.


    After they hid, the so-called snake hunter came.


    He was wearing clothes made of snakeskin. His eyes were green and the dark circles under his eyes were obvious.


    Even in the darkness, the boots made of snakeskin were very eye-catching.


    Sikong Wuyuan instantly understood. He quickly said to Jiang Ming and Yuan


    Hehe in his heart, ¡°No, that¡¯s the snake-hunter. However, I don¡¯t know if they are good or bad. Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±


    Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe did not say anything.


    Yuan Hehe recalled that he seemed to have seen records of snake-catching in the past. He immediately spread the knowledge to Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan in his heart.


    ¡°Speaking of which, 1 seem to have seen it somewhere. It¡¯s said that the snake kings eyes can kill snake hunters. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not, so snake hunters always wear a piece of ck cloth to cover their eyes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this. Where did you learn this?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was shocked, his eyes fixed on Yuan Hehe.


    He did not expect Yuan Hehe, a demon who had lived outside for so many years, to have so much knowledge.


    Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t see him as a demon. In fact, he knows a lot of things.¡±


    This time, it was Yuan Hehe¡¯s turn to be shocked. He could not help but ask, ¡°Ning Caichen, how did you know? My master is the top ghost master in the world. However, he has been staying in seclusion for a long time and neveres out. I haven¡¯t seen him since hest went into seclusion. But thanks to him, I learned a lot of knowledge.¡±


    Yuan Hehe did not lower his voice when he said that. The snake-hunter also heard it. An incredulous expression appeared on his face as he looked at the ce where Yuan Hehe was hiding..

 Chapter 1143 - 1143: 1143

    Chapter 1143 - 1143: 1143


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°The ghost master is also my master,¡± the snake hunter said seriously. ¡°Myrade. You cane out now. I¡¯m your friend.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yuan Hehe was still a little vignt. He signaled Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan to keep quiet.


    ¡°Are you sure you are the ghost master¡¯s disciple? What is his hobby?¡±


    His heart was in a mess.


    He did not know that his master had other disciples. When he was around, he was the only one.<div>


    His master had specifically told him that he only took in one disciple. Unless he left the mountain, he would only take in a second disciple. Could it be that the snake-hunter was his second disciple?


    But that was impossible. How could it be such a coincidence?


    ¡°The ghost master¡¯s hobbies? He likes to admire flowers, drink tea, and y with daggers.¡±


    The snake hunter exined it clearly. Yuan Hehe could not help but get excited and ran out quickly, ignoring Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan.


    ¡°l finally have apanion.¡± He even hugged the snake hunter and cried bitterly.


    The snake hunter hugged him back and did not attack him.


    Seeing the current situation, Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan were dumbfounded.


    Who would have thought that they would actually meet in such a ce?


    ¡°l thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to meet Master¡¯s eldest disciple. I didn¡¯t expect it to be such a coincidence.¡¯


    The snake hunter smiled, his eyes filled with surprise.


    ¡°After I left the mountain, I became a snake hunter. However, in the past few years, I have only caught some small snakes and not a snake king. Now that


    I¡¯m here, I want to catch a snake king. Fortunately, you came over. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t have been able to see you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin. I understand¡±


    Yuan Hehe patted the snake hunter¡¯s shoulder. Just as he was about to do something else, Jiang Mings expression suddenly changed. ¡°Be careful! This isn¡¯t the real snake hunter!¡±


    He pushed Yuan Hehe away and kicked the snake hunter away.


    The snake hunter immediately turned into the discarded skin of a snake.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yuan Hehe asked in disbelief as he kicked the skin. How did my junior turn into a piece of snakeskin?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Wang Miaomiao to be so insidious. She¡¯s been causing a ruckus for so long. This is a trap for us.¡±


    Jiang Ming was still afraid.


    When he saw the golden light in the snake hunter¡¯s eyes, he felt that something was wrong.


    Fortunately, they had separated the two of them in time. Otherwise, who knew where Yuan Hehe¡¯s body would be?


    Yuan Hehe looked bitter.


    ¡°I thought I would be able to see my junior, but it turned out to be all for naught. But how did she know about my master¡¯s hobbies?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll know once we catch her. Has the ghost master ever caught a snake before?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at Yuan Hehe.


    This reminded him.


    Yuan Hehe was instantly enlightened.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My master has never caught a snake before, so it¡¯s possible that my junior is real. He was just caught by Wang Miaomiao!¡±


    ¡°Ning Caichen! Sikong Wuyuan! We have to save them as soon as possible! We can¡¯t let the snake king eat my junior!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t even protect ourselves now, let alone save people.¡±


    Jiang Ming was touching a transparent wall and feeling the spiritual energy inside,


    It seemed that Wang Miaomiao had made a thorough arrangement and was determined to kill the three of them. The three of them were now sealed in the transparent wall.


    There were 798 ropesid out on this wall, all of which were the eyes of the array. If he were to untie these ropes one by one, not only would it consume time and strength, but it would also consume a lot of spiritual energy.


    At that time, their bodies would probably have exhausted their spiritual energy, and they would have died.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly frowned.


    From the looks of it, it was really troublesome now.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yuan Hehe asked curiously when he saw Jiang Mings distressed expression. ¡°You seem to have something on your mind.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan seemed to have sensed the ropes as well. Without exining, he dragged Yuan Hehe¡¯s arm and pressed him against the transparent wall.


    Yuan Hehe had a look of disbelief on his face, but he still went along with Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s actions. Then, he was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Why are there so many ropes? When can we go out like this? Isn¡¯t this making things difficult for us?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Wang Miaomiao is too sinister. Not only did she use a fake snake hunter to trick us, but she also locked us up here.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan sat on the ground dejectedly. He said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s a formation core formed by 798 ropes! Help!¡¯


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry.


    Although he was also worried, he was not like Sikong Wuyuan.


    Yuan Hehe looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, why don¡¯t we trybining all our spiritual energy? Perhaps it can break the spiritual energy of these ropes in one fell swoop?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t work. There are some traps in these ropes. If we make the wrong moves, the ropes will be even stronger.¡±


    Jiang Ming sighed, feeling extremely vexed.


    How did he fall into such a trap? He really did not know what to do.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Yuan Hehe could not help but touch the transparent wall in front of him again. His eyes were filled with bitterness.


    ¡°Why are there so many twists and turns! I really don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m speechless. ¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan did not say anything, but he pped his head and said, ¡°Ning Caichen, you¡¯re so vignt. I didn¡¯t even look carefully.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to have a hard time getting out of this.¡±


    Jiang Ming knew what the two of them meant, but he felt that he could not give up now. He encouraged the two of them. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. Maybe ourbined spiritual energy can really break the seal of this wall.¡±


    Although he said that, he was still hesitant.


    They were undoubtedly taking a risk by doing so. Who knew how many traps Wang Miaomiao had set up?


    When the ropes were reinforced, it would be even more difficult for them to untie them.


    He did not want that to happen.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try. There¡¯s indeed no other way now.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan had a helpless look on his face as he released a ball of spiritual energy from his hand.


    Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe also released their spiritual energy balls at this time. The three spiritual energy balls fused with each other and formed a huge spiritual energy bar.


    As the three of them raised their hands, the spiritual energy bar instantly hit the wall.


    However, there was no movement from the wall. Instead, the spiritual energy bar seemed to have been absorbed.


    ¡°Huh? What kind of divine power does this wall have? Why is it still absorbing spiritual energy?¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not believe it. He knocked on the wall in front of him with his hand, wishing he could smash the wall.


    He was furious.


    They had used all their spiritual energy, and it was all gone? What was this?


    ¡°Oh no, there are 81 more ropes. We have to break through more than 800 ropes now.¡±


    Jiang Ming checked the wall again and felt a little disheartened.


    This was even higher than the previous number. How were they going to fight back?


    ¡°Are we just going to wait for death? I want to try again,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said through gritted teeth..

 Chapter 1144 - 1144: 1144

    Chapter 1144 - 1144: 1144


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At this moment, banging sounds suddenly came from the barrier.


    The sounds were like thunder, forcing Jiang Ming, Sikong Wuyuan, and Yuan Hehe to take several steps back.


    However, after retreating, they realized that there was still a transparent wall behind them.


    Jiang Ming touched it and found that there were also 798 ropes inside. He was dumbfounded and told Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe about it.


    Yuan Hehe felt even worse.<div>


    ¡°It will take forever to resolve this.¡¯


    He took a deep breath, and a sharp sword appeared in his hand. There were a few silver needles on the tip of the sword.


    Jiang Ming was stunned. He looked at Yuan Hehe. ¡°Why do you have silver needles? Do you know medicine?¡±


    Yuan Hehe shook his head and said, ¡°How is that possible? It would be great if


    I knew medicine. The needles are only fixed on the tip of this sword. In a while, I will remove these things.¡±


    ¡°l don¡¯t believe that a sword this sharp can¡¯t cut through these ropes. They¡¯re just some ropes. They are not worth mentioning.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was full of confidence. Spiritual energy gushed out of his hand, and he took out a sword as well. He said seriously, ¡°Yuan Hehe, I will go with you. As long as we work together, we will definitely be able to break through all our issues.¡±


    ¡°l know, Ning Caichen. Come with us. When the timees, we can get rid of these things.¡±


    Yuan Hehe¡¯s eves were filled with confidence as he looked at Jianz Ming expectantly.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming could not say anything.


    He had wanted to see Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe try, but since they wanted him to try as well, he would agree.


    Thinking of this, he nodded, and a long sword appeared in his hand.


    The three swords shed at the ropes. With a sh, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe¡¯s swords were broken.


    The two of them looked at the shattered swords in confusion. They felt as if they had fallen into an abyss and were helpless against the barrier.


    However, when she looked closely, the ropes had already been cut. They turned around and saw that Jiang Mings sword was still in his hand. There was no damage to it at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The two of them stammered and doubted their eyes.


    Could they have been wrong? Were the ropes cut?


    What kind of power does Jiang Ming have? Wasn¡¯t that ball of spiritual energy useless just now?


    The two of them were puzzled. In fact, Jiang Ming was also confused.


    Was his sword that magical? The number of ropes was no joke!


    Why did he feel that these ropes were a little fake? Could it be that everything was an illusion? But what about Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe!s swords?


    Thinking of this, he could not help but fall into a dilemma.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe finally reacted. They gave him a thumbs up, and their eyes sparkled. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect Jiang Ming to be so powerful. He cut all those ropes with one sword.¡±


    At this moment, the sound of another iron chain flying out resounded in their ears.


    However, this time, the iron chain did not seem to be in front of them. Instead, it seemed to be not far away from them.


    ¡°There seems to be something tied up in that iron chain?¡±


    The three of them felt the earth shaking and almost fell to the ground.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe became nervous. ¡°What is that? But it seems to be chained?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    Jiang Ming was very curious and not worried at all.


    In his opinion, they had already experienced countless storms and waves, so they were prepared.


    They did not need to be afraid. At most. it was just a beast.


    These words also calmed Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe down.


    Since Jiang Ming had said so, he should have an idea in his mind. They did not have to think too much about it.


    The further they walked, the brighter it became. Jiang Ming and the others also saw the scene in front of them.


    A beast was counting its fingers in boredom.


    It had a long, thick chain tied around its ankles and arms.


    It did not seem to notice the arrival of Jiang Ming and the others. It was still counting his fingers over and over again, muttering words that Jiang Ming and the others did not understand.


    However, there was one thing they were sure of. This beast must have seen them. The sound of the chain was the best proof.


    They began to suspect if this beast had irvoyance.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming noticed that there seemed to be some strange smells in front of him.


    When he took a closer look, the beast suddenly stared at him.


    With this stare, he could clearly see the beast¡¯s appearance, This beast had horns all over its body, but its face looked like a human face.


    It did not say anything, but Jiang Ming saw the sadness in its face.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you? You seem to have something on your mind?¡± He could not help but ask the beast.


    Unexpectedly, the beast opened its mouth but did not make any sound.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe looked at each other.


    They had seen the beast¡¯s actions clearly.


    It was really strange.


    This beast obviously wanted to say something to Jiang Ming, but why didn¡¯t it say anything?


    However, at this time, Jiang Ming nodded.


    Those who did not know better would have thought that he had heard a beast talking.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, did you hear what he said?¡± Sikong Wuyuan looked at Jiang Ming awkwardly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t 1 hear anything? Did you hear wrongly?¡±


    ¡°l didn¡¯t hear it speak,¡± Jiang Ming thought for a moment. ¡°But I understand its pain.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan suspected that there was something  wrong with Jiang Mings brain. He quickly raised his hand and waved in front of Jiang Ming.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°This beast has already revealed his suffering to me.¡±


    Hearing this, Yuan Hehe immediately perked up.


    ¡°It¡¯s a man? What did he say?¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    ¡°This beast is actually a human, but someone has tampered with him, causing him to be like this. He hopes that we can untie the chains for him and let him return to his original appearance. At the same time, he will also give us a thousand years of spiritual energy as a reward, as well as a spiritual energy pearl. ¡±


    Yuan Hehe pondered for a moment.


    ¡°This spiritual energy pearl is extremely rare. There are thousands of fakes.


    Who knows if this beast is lying to us?¡±


    When the beast heard Yuan Hehe¡¯s words, he immediately became excited and even stomped his feet, as if to show that what he said was true..

 Chapter 1145 - 1145: 1145

    Chapter 1145 - 1145: 1145


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Even before Jiang Ming could speak, the beast spat out some curses. However, he was still mumbling inartictely. Those who did not know better would think that it was just an ordinary scream.


    Yuan Hehe listened carefully, but he could not hear a single word.


    He did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°You said it so urgently that I don¡¯t understand.¡¯


    The beast coughed and spoke more clearly. Then, he said, ¡°My spiritual energy pearl is definitely real. I¡¯m the second disciple of the ghost master. He personally passed it on to me!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Another disciple of the ghost master?¡±<div>


    Sikong Wuyuan smiled and turned to Yuan Hehe. ¡°Yuan Hehe, your master seems to have many disciples!¡±


    Yuan Hehe¡¯s face turned red before returning to normal.


    He frowned and looked at the beast. ¡°Why would my master take in a cursed beast as his disciple? Are you lying to me? Or did you hear what we said earlier?¡±


    Unexpectedly, the beast was instantly furious.


    He clenched his fist and hammered the stone beside him. He red at Yuan Hehe and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the snake king. I told her everything about my master.¡±


    The stone immediately split into pieces, which also represented his anger.


    Seeing that his words did not seem to be fake, Jiang Ming did not doubt him. Instead, he looked at Yuan Hehe for confirmation.


    ¡°Right now, the only person who knows ghost master the best is Yuan Hehe.


    We¡¯ll know once we ask him and verify it.¡±


    Yuan Hehe pondered as he sized up the beast.


    He had already told them about the ghost master¡¯s living habits, so he really did not say anything else.


    Although he had such a master, his master only appeared when he taught him and did not reveal much to him.


    However, when he went down the mountain, his master did give him a gift. It was not a spiritual energy pearl, but something else.


    Speaking of this, it was normal for his master to give him a spiritual energy pearl. After all, it was his master¡¯s tradition.


    ¡°If you have anything else to ask, just ask. However, after verification, you can consider what I said. If it really doesn¡¯t work, I can show you a real spiritual energy pearl. It will save you the trouble of saying that this spiritual energy pearl is fake.¡±


    ¡°Then what else is there to consider?¡± Yuan Hehe waved his hand. ¡°Just take out the spiritual energy pearl. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re my master¡¯s disciple.¡±


    ¡°Are you also the ghost master¡¯s disciple?¡± The beast narrowed his eyes and shook his head frantically. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s absolutely impossible.¡± Yuan Hehe could not help but feel displeased. He also clenched his fists.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How is that impossible? Let me tell you, don¡¯t make me angry. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re chained up, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to argue with you.¡±


    The beast stuck out his tongue like a child. ¡°l don¡¯t need you to argue with me. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the ghost master¡¯s disciple or not. After all, I¡¯m not negotiating with you.¡±


    He turned his head and faced Jiang Ming with joy in his eyes.


    ¡°This man is the chosen one. This chain is nothing to him. He is such a blessed person. He doesn¡¯t need to take the initiative to give anything to others. The others will give it to him.¡±


    However, when he thought of this, he smiled bitterly.


    He originally thought that he was the chosen one, but who knew that in the end, it was all for naught. Fortunately, his master had apanied him for many years.


    Otherwise, he would really have suffered a huge blow and ended up suffering.


    Sensing the beast¡¯s gaze, Jiang Ming pointed at himself and said uncertainly, ¡°Are you talking about me?¡±


    The beast immediately nodded, more excited than anyone else.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know who you are, but I can tell at a nce that you¡¯re the chosen one of this world,¡± he said.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but feel curious.


    ¡°How did you know that Jiang Ming is the chosen one? Even the people before him thought that Jiang Ming was the chosen one because of certain things.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The beast patted his chest. ¡°I was once a spirit pet of a chosen one. However, he died a long time ago. And now, a new chosen one has appeared. I¡¯m very excited. chosen one, please treat me as your spiritual pet.¡± He had many thoughts in his mind.


    When he followed the previous chosen one, he obtained a lot of spiritual energy. If he followed this chosen one, he would definitely be able to obtain more spiritual energy and break through his bottleneck.


    At that time, if he outlived the chosen one, he might be the new chosen one and even control the world of cultivation.


    ¡°No way!¡± Jiang Ming thought in his heart, but he didn¡¯t even look at the beast. He said directly, ¡°No way.¡±


    He felt that it was better for this person to be a human. Why should he be a pet? As a pet, he had to be controlled by others.


    Since this person was willing to be a pet, he would definitely be able to obtain some benefits. He did not want to be tricked.


    Then, he said, ¡°But there¡¯s good news. I promise you. However, I don¡¯t know how to break your iron chains. We also saw some ropes just now, and they were cut by swords. But I don¡¯t know if your iron chains can be cut. It looks like the spiritual energy is thicker than those ropes.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at the iron chain carefully and sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. These iron chains are not ordinary iron chains. At that time, you might lose your life.¡±


    Yuan Hehe did not think it was a good idea. He advised Jiang Ming. ¡°I think we should forget about it. What if we lose our lives? I don¡¯t want you to be in any danger.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the beast immediately panicked. It hurriedly said, ¡°Please! You can¡¯t leave me in the lurch. When I was a human, I did a lot of good deeds. For the sake of these good deeds, please treat me better. I¡¯ve already been imprisoned here for thousands of years. I can¡¯t endure it anymore.¡±


    He smiled bitterly in his heart.


    If Jiang Ming did not agree, then he would have to endure suffering for many years. He did not even know if he could still live.


    His spiritual energy was already beginning to drain non-stop. He felt that it was about to run out.


    At that time, even if he was not bound, he would be an ordinary person. Even if he lived, there would be no meaning.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    Just like before, Jiang Ming shed down with his sword, but he did not expect the chains to break.


    The beast immediately transformed into a full human, and he could not help but be pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯m finally free. Thank you so much, chosen one. Since you¡¯re unwilling, I won¡¯t force you to ept me. Goodbye, chosen one.¡± In an instant, he disappeared.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe felt incredulous..

 Chapter 1146 - 1146: 1146

    Chapter 1146 - 1146: 1146


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Before Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could praise Jiang Ming, they realized that they still could not get out.


    Just as they were about to curse, a door suddenly opened in front of them. The three of them immediately became excited.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, let¡¯s go quickly.¡±


    The three of them walked out together.


    ¡°Is it raining?¡±<div>


    As soon as they went out, raindrops fell on the heads of Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Sikong Wuyuan raised his hand. His palm was covered in water droplets. His eyes were filled with confusion.


    Just as he was about to say something, Yuan Hehe suddenly fell to the ground with a pained expression. His hands twitched as if he was trying to chase


    something away. He muttered, ¡°Leave quickly. Don¡¯t stay here. Leave quickly.¡±


    However, no matter what, that thing seemed to be unable to be driven away.


    In Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s eyes, he was just suddenly paralyzed on the ground and waving his hands.


    Jiang Ming wanted to step forward, but he was stopped by Sikong Wuyuan.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know what¡¯s attacking Yuan Hehe. We shouldn¡¯t go over to avoid being attacked.¡¯


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    ¡°He seems to be afraid of the rain.¡¯


    At this point, he used his spiritual energy to make a raincoat and threw it at


    Yuan Hehe.


    Yuan Hehe immediately felt as if his body had been reborn. He no longer felt the pain from before and had already recovered from his trance.


    ¡°The rain seems to have a bad effect on me,¡± he said helplessly when he saw


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan. ¡°1 was almost killed by the rain just now.¡±


    Jiang Ming pondered as he looked at the rain. A portion of his spiritual energy appeared in his hand and covered Yuan Hehe.


    As he transformed, he told him, ¡°You can still walk forward inside the barrier. I don¡¯t know if the rain will seep into the barrier, but it¡¯s always good to have the barrier as insurance.¡¯


    Just as he said that, Jiang Ming suddenly realized that a mini pig seemed to have appeared in front of him.


    The mini pig seemed to like them very much. It ran toward them, but in an instant, it suddenly copsed and stopped breathing.


    Yuan Hehe recognized the mini pig and was instantly shocked.


    ¡°l saw him before. How did it die? Could it be because of the rain? What is this ce?¡±


    He felt scared in his heart as he looked around.


    The surroundings were empty, and the mountain wallspletely blocked their way. Even their voices echoed in the valley with the sound of the rain.


    ¡°Can it still be saved?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at the mini pigs body with concern.


    The mini pigs body was fair and wless, and there were stars on it. It looked like an extremely high-grade spiritual pet.


    He was looking forward to having it.


    If one of them could save it, then the spiritual pet would definitely recognize that person as its master.


    It would be great if someone could save the mini pig.


    However, Yuan Hehe shook his head.


    ¡°ording to my experience as a beast, this mini pig is hopeless. Forget it. However, it¡¯s a pity that such a high-quality pig will die just like that. If it survives, it can definitely grow into a human. Even if I can¡¯t cultivate to be a human, I¡¯ll find a good master and cultivate to be more and more powerful.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the mini pig carefully and did not say anything.


    Sikong Wuyuan lowered his head and sighed.


    ¡°l was still thinking of making him my spiritual pet. Now, all my ns have failed. No. This mini pig has a violent temper. Even if you save him, he might not recognize you as his master.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? However, I heard that this mini pig has a strong personality. It can still be taken in as a spiritual pet, right?¡±


    While the two of them were arguing, Jiang Ming took out a silver needle and inserted it into the mini pigs body.


    The mini pigs leg moved a little, and he could not help but be delighted. Then, he stabbed it in a few more ces until it woke up.


    ¡°Moo! Moon.¡¯


    In the midst of the three of them, the mini pig had already stood up. It even let out a cow¡¯s moo,


    Yuan Hehe could not help but burst intoughter.


    ¡°There seems to be a problem with this mini pig. Why is it mooing like a cow?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan coughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯tugh at it. This should be normal. After all, the miniature pig is a spiritual pet with extremely high spiritual energy. As long as someone guides it well, it will definitely be very powerful. ¡±


    The mini pig seemed to understand Yuan Hehe¡¯s words and was a little angry. It mooed at Yuan Hehe and even went forward to knock into him, but Yuan Hehe pulled it away with his hands.


    He supported it with one hand and said helplessly, ¡°Ah, don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯re all good friends. I¡¯m also not a human. Why do we have to fight each other?¡±


    ¡°You two are really funny.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help butugh.


    At this moment, there was a sudden shout from afar.


    ¡°Mini,e over quickly. What are you doing there? Don¡¯t be dirtied by these ignorant people.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Seeing the person getting closer and closer, Sikong Wuyuan cursed.


    ¡°Just now, the mini pig fell. We were the ones who saved it. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t thank us, but what right do you have to say that about us?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at the person coldly.


    It was a woman. She was wearing a fitted top and had a hairpin on her head.


    The hairpin was embroidered with flowers, and her entire person carried a cold aura, as if she did not belong to the mortal world.


    She waved at the mini pig with frustration in her eyes.


    ¡°Mini, it¡¯s already raining, but you still keep running here. You really don¡¯t take your life seriously. This annual rain can kill people.¡±


    She held the umbre tightly in her hand and walked directly toward the mini pig. She ced the umbre over its body as if she was afraid that something would happen to it.


    She did not mention anything about what Sikong Wuyuan said. She just nced at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Thank you for saving the mini pig.¡±


    However, the mini pig did not care about its own life and ran directly toward Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was shocked and used his spiritual energy to block the rain for it, so it was not hurt.


    On the other hand, the mini pig did not seem to care. It even rubbed against Jiang Mings leg as if it liked him very much.


    Sikong Wuyuan was dumbfounded. He turned to look at the mini pig and said, ¡°What are you trying to do? Why don¡¯t you go find your master? What are you doing here?¡±


    The woman was so angry that her voice became shrill.


    ¡°Mini, why aren¡¯t youing over? What¡¯s wrong with you? I provide you with food and shelter, and this is how you treat me?¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and go over. I don¡¯t want to have any conflicts with your master!¡± Yuan Hehe urged the mini pig.


    ¡°Moo, moo, moo.¡±


    The mini pig suddenly became angry, and even its voice became louder..

 Chapter 1147 - 1147: 1147

    Chapter 1147 - 1147: 1147


    Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The mini pigs body wanted to crash into Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe, as if it did not want to admit that the woman in front of it was its master.


    Yuan Hehe suddenly understood something and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to acknowledge Jiang Ming as your master? Come on, this is not something you can decide. After acknowledging a master, it¡¯s impossible for you to acknowledge another master.¡±


    He grinned.


    He really did not expect the mini pig to be so greedy. It probably saw that Jiang Mings spiritual energy was so powerful and wanted to obtain Jiang Mings spiritual energy.


    He could not let it seed. In his eyes, this mini pig was a little annoying.<div>


    Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡°Yuan Hehe, don¡¯t talk nonsense. It already has a master. Why would it want a new master?¡±


    In his opinion, this kind of spiritual pet was usually very loyal to its master and would not recognize another master.


    However, at this moment, the mini pig seemed to have decided on Jiang Ming and barked twice again.


    Yuan Hehe looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°No way, it can¡¯t be, right? Your master is right beside you. It¡¯s not good for you to do this, right?¡±


    However, the mini pig did not seem to hear him. Instead, it rubbed against Jiang Mings leg again. It had already made up its mind.


    Yuan Hehe pped his hands.


    ¡°Alright, this mini pig is clinging onto you. I think you should ept it as your spiritual pet. It doesn¡¯t even want its previous owner anymore.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan pursed his lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like this kind of disloyal spiritual pet. Ning Caichen, do as you see fit. Anyway, 1 don¡¯t want to acknowledge this kind of pet as a spiritual pet.¡±


    ¡°Ah, what are you doing?¡±


    However, the woman suddenly put on a pleasant expression and went forward to stroke the mini pigs head.


    ¡°Come with me quickly. Don¡¯t be angry. I usually lose my temper with you, but please don¡¯t abandon me. I¡¯m loyal to you. You can¡¯t treat me like this.¡± The mini pig snorted coldly and rammed into the woman unhappily.


    The woman sat on the ground and looked at Jiang Ming coldly. ¡°Did you bewitch it? How can it be so obedient to you?¡±


    ¡°How is it impossible?¡±


    Yuan Hehe roughly understood what the mini pig was thinking and defended it.


    ¡°You¡¯re always angry with it. Of course, it wants to change its master. Besides, are you really its owner? How could a master treat her spiritual pet so badly?¡± However, these words exposed the woman¡¯s thoughts. The woman immediately felt guilty and quickly said, ¡°How can I not be its master? Mini,e home with me quickly. They will eat you or use you as a weapon to kill others.¡¯


    Sikong Wuyuan was displeased by her words. He grabbed the mini pig and rolled his eyes. ¡°l won¡¯t hand it over to you just because of what you said. This belongs to Jiu Zhu.¡±


    The mini pig seemed to understand Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words. It did not struggle and allowed him to hug it.


    The woman was furious, but she had no choice. She could only raise her hand and point at Jiang Ming and the other two. ¡°Just you wait, you viins. I won¡¯t let you leave this valley. You will leave your corpses here!¡±


    Sheughed and turned to leave, but Yuan Hehe stopped her.


    Yuan Hehe rubbed his nose.


    ¡°You¡¯re very ambitious. You¡¯re nning to leave just like that. Have you ever thought about whether we¡¯ll let you go?¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression changed when she heard that. She wanted to throw Yuan Hehe away with her bare hands, but Yuan Hehe grabbed her.


    She could not throw him out at all, and Yuan Hehe was still smug.


    ¡°With yourck of strength, you still want topare yourself to me, a person who has lived for thousands of years. You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you leave. Just obediently lead the way for us here.¡¯


    Someone who could lead the way hade. He did not want her to leave just like that.


    Jiang Ming also quickly went forward to stop the woman.


    ¡°We won¡¯t make things difficult for you. As long as you bring us to a ce we¡¯re familiar with, we¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    The woman gritted her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s fine that you stole my pet, but why are you bullying me? I didn¡¯t do anything to you at all. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone overboard?¡±


    She wanted to reason with Jiang Ming and the other two, but she forgot that her current situation was not very good.


    Sikong Wuyuan saw that she was unwilling to cooperate, so he decided to use force. He gestured at her with his fist and smiled.


    ¡°Do you want to see who¡¯s tougher?¡±


    ¡°You guys are going too far!¡± The woman had no choice but to obey them. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll lead the way for you, but I¡¯m taking the mini pig with me.¡±


    The mini pig immediately cried out. Its voice was distressed.


    The woman said hatefully, ¡°Mini, you are a fence-sitter. No matter what, you have to stay with me until I die. I don¡¯t care. You have to stay.¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not stand this kind of behavior. He said repeatedly, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t want to stay, then don¡¯t force it. Aren¡¯t you forcing it? Did you snatch this mini pig?¡±


    This could not help but poke into the woman¡¯s thoughts again. She immediately stuttered, ¡°How, how is that possible? How could I snatch such a high-level spiritual pet? Don¡¯t assume things.¡±


    Her attitude was very obvious. Jiang Ming also saw through the woman¡¯s thoughts. He immediately defended the mini pig. ¡°Since it chose me, then let it stay with me. If it chooses you when it leaves, it won¡¯t be toote to let it take you away.¡±


    ¡°How could it follow you?¡± The woman panicked. ¡°It didn¡¯t even want to follow me when I snatched it away.¡±


    These wordspletely revealed her thoughts.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re actually such a person.¡±


    Yuan Hehe finally understood. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll take this mini pig. Don¡¯t even think about bringing him back. Dream on. I was wondering why this mini pig came over. So, it wants to ask us for help.¡± The mini pig nodded and did not look at the woman at all.


    The woman gritted her teeth and felt that these people were too nosy. She immediately took out a dagger and pressed it against her neck.


    She did not believe that she could not teach these people a lesson.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give me the mini pig, I¡¯ll die in front of you on the spot. Let¡¯s see what you can do. At that time, you¡¯ll end up with the crime of forcing someone to die.¡¯


    Jiang Ming frowned and said nonchntly, ¡°Go ahead and die. Let us see you die. As long as you have the courage to hurt yourself, I¡¯ll give you the mini pig..¡±

 Chapter 1148 - 1148: 1148

    Chapter 1148 - 1148: 1148


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sikong Wuyuan sneered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just trying to force us topromise by threatening to kill yourself? We definitely won¡¯t agree to your demands. If you die, this mini pig will follow us. We don¡¯t have to be afraid of you anymore.¡± The mini pig also treated her coldly. Itpletely ignored the woman.


    ¡°l need a spiritual pet to save my husband. If the mini pig doesn¡¯te with me, my husband will lose his life.¡± The woman cried.


    ¡°Who would believe you?¡± Sikong Wuyuan mocked her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just want to obtain the mini pig so that you can show off to others?¡±


    His words pierced the woman¡¯s heart again. The woman was speechless. Jiang Ming said impatiently, ¡°Hurry up and lead the way for us. Your life is in our hands. You don¡¯t want to die like this, right? You¡¯d better behave yourself.¡±


    Yuan Hehe took a step forward and grabbed the woman¡¯s arm. He aimed the dagger at her neck and pushed it down.<div>


    The woman was instantly scared. She hurriedly shouted, ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to die. Don¡¯t treat me like this. I still want to live a little longer.¡±


    Yuan Hehe rolled his eyes. ¡°How did you be like this? What happened to your courage just now? What¡¯s going on now? Hurry up and continue. Don¡¯t disappoint us.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan encouraged the woman to continue,


    The woman sat on the ground and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am? I am the master of this valley. Without me, you will all die here.¡±


    ¡°Come on, if you were the master, wouldn¡¯t you know everything?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan saw through her thoughts at a nce and mocked her.


    The woman was furious. She said, ¡°My name is Sun Xiangxiang. You can go to the nearby viges and ask them about me. As long as you mention my name, the vigers will follow my lead. I believe you can understand what I mean.¡±


    ¡°What does your status in this valley have to do with us? Come on, take us away now. This is your only use.¡±


    Jiang Ming released a ring and put it around Sun Xiangxiangs neck.


    Sun Xiangxiang was immediately locked by the ring and felt suffocated.


    She hurriedly begged for mercy. ¡°Jiu Zhu, we can talk things over. You can¡¯t kill me. If you kill me, you won¡¯t be able to get out of here.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe did not seem to mind. ¡°We¡¯ll just die then. If you die, we¡¯ll die together. Let¡¯s see what you can do now. Weren¡¯t you very arrogant just now? Why aren¡¯t you arrogant anymore?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯ll kneel down for you, alright?¡± Sun Xiangxiang immediately said. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do. Don¡¯t kill me, I beg you.¡±


    As she spoke, she actually knelt down, and the sound of her knees hitting the ground was extremely loud.


    A crack immediately appeared on the ground, and this crack shocked the three of them.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a woman. How can she have so much strength?¡±


    Sun Xiangxiang was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°l really didn¡¯t expect that my spiritual energy would actually recover. You guys are going to be in big trouble.¡±


    She smiled sinisterly and stood up. She gripped the ring tightly and pulled it hard.


    Just when she thought that the ring was about to be ripped off, she realized that the ring was as hard as a rock and could not be ripped off.


    Moreover, there were bruises and blood stains on her hands. Those who did not know better would think that she had pulled something heavy, but she did not stop there.


    She red at Jiang Ming. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can control me just because I can¡¯t get rid of this ring!¡¯


    Jiang Ming did not say anything. Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe sneered. ¡°Your life is in our hands, but you still want to speak ill of us. You¡¯re really not afraid of death.¡¯


    Jiang Ming snapped his fingers, and the ring shrank again. Sun Xiangxiang could not breathe anymore. She rolled on the spot in pain.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe looked at each other andughed. They mocked Sun Xiangxiang. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to kill us? What is going on now?


    Your spiritual energy doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special. You can¡¯t even break


    Jiang Mings ring. You¡¯re really useless.¡±


    Although Sun Xiangxiang was infuriated by their taunts, she understood the situation and quickly knelt down again, wanting to beg for mercy.


    However, she realized that because the ring was too tight, she could not open her mouth at all.


    Thinking of this, she could not help but smile bitterly.


    Was she going to die just like that?


    Jiang Ming understood what she meant and loosened the ring a little.


    Sun Xiangxiang coughed violently and even spat out some blood.


    However, she did not care about this. Instead, she looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, I know I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that.


    Please give me a chance. I will definitely listen to you.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that earlier?¡± Yuan Hehe gloated and made a smug face at Sun Xiangxiang. ¡°Ah, you look like a prisoner. Don¡¯t you already have spiritual energy? Why aren¡¯t you attacking us? You¡¯re really useless. What¡¯s the point of having spiritual energy?¡±


    Sun Xiangxiang felt extremely humiliated, and there were tears in her eyes.


    Sun Xiangxiang was extremely arrogant in this valley. When had she ever been humiliated to this extent by a little brat?


    However, she had no way to refute him. The three of them were holding her life in their hands.


    If she continued to mor, they might not even give her a chance to live. She needed this chance.


    Reading Sun Xiangxiangs thoughts, Jiang Ming roughly understood that she would be obedient, but he was still vignt and only loosened the ring a little.


    Sun Xiangxiang could not help but feel anxious. She hurriedly said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, I will definitely not betray you. Just remove this ring. I will obediently take you away.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan rolled his eyes.


    ¡°With your behavior just now, if we take off the ring, you might do something to us. Don¡¯t try to lie to us. If you were still a little concerned, you would have led us out by now. You wouldn¡¯t have to waste time here.¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not help but frown when he heard thest sentence.


    ¡°Sun Xiangxiang said that there¡¯s a vige nearby. Could she be waiting for the vigers toe and save her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that this was the case. He urged Sun Xiangxiang. ¡°Hurry up.. Do you want to wait for us to continue shrinking the ring?¡±

 Chapter 1149 - 1149: 1149

    Chapter 1149 - 1149: 1149


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Hearing this, Sun Xiangxiang quickly turned around and walked forward, muttering, ¡°I¡¯ll lead you away now. Don¡¯t shrink the ring. I really can¡¯t stand the suffocation.¡¯


    At this point, she started crying again.


    ¡°Everything I did was for my husband. I can¡¯t watch my husband die of illness, right? M/hy can¡¯t you understand me at all? Why do you still treat me like this? I¡¯m about to be a widow, but you don¡¯t pity me at all.¡±


    Yuan Hehe mocked her.


    ¡°This illness might also be caused by you. I think it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t try to gain sympathy here. This spiritual pet can¡¯t cure illnesses. Don¡¯t waste your time and talk nonsense.¡¯<div>


    She did not expect that her trick would be seen through by him. Sun


    Xiangxiangs expression immediately changed. She said in disbelief, ¡°How do you know what I¡¯m thinking? Do you know how to read my mind? Those who don¡¯t know might think that you guys have nted a worm in my brain.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense! How are we worms in your brain? Don¡¯t treat us like animals.¡¯


    Yuan Hehe was speechless.


    ¡°Your thoughts are written on your face. Anyone can see them. Do you think you can lie to us? Come on.¡±


    Sun Xiangxiang was speechless.


    He was not the first person to say this. Her thoughts were written all over her face. She did not believe it in the past, but now, she had no choice but to believe it. However, she did not want to face reality. She felt that she should still be able to hide her thoughts now.


    Thinking of this, she quickly said, ¡°We have to walk a long way. At that time, we might encounter danger. In my opinion, we might as well spend the night in a nearby vige. It¡¯s difficult to spend the night in the wild. When somethinges, we might not even know what hit us.¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about our safety, or do you want to take the opportunity to steal the mini pig and kill us while you¡¯re at it?¡±


    Jiang Ming pursed his lips speechlessly. He never expected that Sun Xiangxiang would still want to lie to them even though Yuan Hehe had pointed it out so obviously. Moreover, they were not children. How could they be fooled so easily?


    Furthermore, ording to what she said just now, they had long stopped believing her. She actually wanted to make them believe these stupid lies.


    Sun Xiangxiang was speechless.


    She thought that her lie was wless. She did not expect to be seen through again. This time, she really could not say anything else.


    Sikong Wuyuan shook his head. ¡°Speaking of which, you¡¯re quite pitiful. You don¡¯t even know how to lie. I really don¡¯t know how you¡¯ve survived until now.¡±


    Sun Xiangxiang did not answer him.


    She suddenly realized that she seemed to have seen a few vigers. Those vigers were furious and held sticks in their hands. They all came toward her and cursed. However, she could not hear their words clearly and could only guess what they were saying.


    Previously, she had tried to make fun of these vigers, but they had all swallowed their anger and no one dared to say anything about her.


    Why would any viger dare toe over? What was going on?


    Just as she was about to use her spiritual energy, she realized that her entire body seemed to have been bound. She waspletely unable to use her spiritual energy, and she could not even move her body.


    She could not help but scream in fear.


    ¡°Help! I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    This shout could not help but attract the attention of Jiang Ming and the other two. They all looked at Sun Xiangxiang.


    However, there was clearly no one beside her, which made the three of them somewhat puzzled.


    Did they do anything to Sun Xiangxiang? Why was she still begging them for mercy?


    Upon closer inspection, Sun Xiangxiang did not seem to be begging for mercy from them. Instead, she was begging for mercy from someone else. However, other than the three of them, there was clearly no one else nearby.


    Sikong Wuyuan found it a little funny. ¡°Sun Xiangxiang is really funny. The three of us didn¡¯t even make a move, and she was already baring her fangs and brandishing her ws. People who don¡¯t know better might think that we bullied her.¡±


    Yuan Hehe said, ¡°She might have some kind of mental illness. I really suspect that she killed her husband. However, we don¡¯t know if the husband is real or not. I don¡¯t believe a single word that Sun Xiangxiang says.¡± At this moment, Sun Xiangxiang started to spout nonsense again.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t kill those people, They were all killed by the three people I encountered. Don¡¯t look for me.¡¯


    This undoubtedly made Jiang Ming and the other two explode in anger. Yuan Hehe even rushed forward and said, ¡°l have to teach this woman a lesson. She¡¯s too much.¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash.¡± Sikong Wuyuan stepped forward and pulled him back. ¡°Let¡¯s talk things out.¡±


    He was very calm.


    No matter what this woman had done, they still needed her to lead the way. They did not want to get lost here. The most important thing now was not to be impulsive.


    Yuan Hehe sighed.


    ¡°How can we let this woman lead the way when she¡¯s so crazy? Don¡¯t bring us to the ravine. We might be sold and forced to make money for others.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry. Then, he stepped forward and waved in front of Sun Xiangxiang.


    ¡°Sun Xiangxiang, are you listening? Sun Xiangxiang?¡±


    The strange thing was that Sun Xiangxiang seemed to have her soul taken away. Not only did she not reply to him, but she was also talking to herself. ¡°Don¡¯te near me. Go away quickly. These things didn¡¯t happen because of me. I¡¯ll bring some people to your vige and give you food.¡±


    Thetter half of her words reminded Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Yuan Hehe said in disbelief, ¡°1 thought she was the boss of the valley. I didn¡¯t expect her to just be a food delivery woman to the people in the vige. She¡¯s also cannibalistic. How disgusting.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan did not say anything and looked around.


    At this moment, he was confused.


    ¡°What about the vige? After walking for half a day, why didn¡¯t we see anything? Could it be a ghost vige?¡±


    Yuan Hehe continued to look forward, but he also found no signs of the vige, There was not even any smoke. There were only rocks in front of him.


    Yuan Hehe made a guess.


    ¡°Could it be that the vige is outside the valley?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Didn¡¯t you hear what Sun Xiangxiang said? She said it was nearby, which means that only she can see the vige.¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not help but tremble. In the end, he calmed down and said, ¡°By the way, maybe Sun Xiangxiang saw the vigers. Will we be killed by the vigers?¡±


    At this moment, Sun Xiangxiang suddenly rushed in front of them. Her hands turned into ws and shed at them.


    Looking at the sharp ws, Yuan Hehe was still in a daze and was almost hurt by her.


    Jiang Ming pulled him back and pushed Sun Xiangxiang out..

 Chapter 1150 - 1150: 1150

    Chapter 1150 - 1150: 1150


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, Sun Xiangxiang was obviously still immersed in an indescribable hallucination and did not notice them at all.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but feel strange when he saw Sun Xiangxiang still talking to herself.


    ¡°Could it be that Sun Xiangxiang isn¡¯t lying? I think it¡¯s a little bizarre.¡±


    ¡°l think we should wake her up first. Don¡¯t let her really die.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that she was indeed acting a little strange. He quickly threw out a few silver needles, all of which hit Sun Xiangxiangs acupuncture points, waking her up immediately.<div>


    Sun Xiangxiang looked at Jiang Ming and the other two in confusion.


    ¡°Why are you still here? Didn¡¯t you guys already leave?¡± ¡°What did you see? Why did you think we¡¯d already left?¡± Jiang Ming looked at Sun Xiangxiang strangely.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly appeared around them.


    ¡°My four guests, pleasee to the vige for a chat. It has been a long time since anyone hase to this vige. Now that you¡¯vee, it¡¯s just the right time for the vigers to enjoy some meat.¡±


    Yuan Hehe shuddered at those words. He looked at the viger hesitantly and said, ¡°What do you mean by enjoying meat? Are you going to eat us? Then why would we go over?¡±


    The viger burst intoughter.


    ¡°You¡¯re really funny. How could we possibly want to eat you? Cannibalism is not a good thing. You¡¯ll get sick¡±


    Although he said that, Yuan Hehe did not believe him at all. There was still fear in his eyes.


    ¡°l don¡¯t care where you came from or what you¡¯re nning, but I won¡¯t let you have your way. Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    The viger shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Sir, we are just simple and kind vigers. We will never harm anyone. Please rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Sikong Wu Yuan walked up to Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe. ¡°Sun Xiangxiang has been to your vige, right? She said that you see people as food.¡¯


    Jiang Ming also thought of a problem and asked, ¡°Where is your vige? Why didn¡¯t we see it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is really strange.¡±


    Sun Xiangxiang was also aggressive, her eyes filled with anxiety.


    She had wanted to ask this question for a long time, but she did not know the background of these vigers.


    Previously, she was alone, and it was very likely that she would be harmed.


    Now that Jiang Ming and the other two were here, she did not believe that these vigers would really not tell the truth.


    This time, they had to say something, right?


    Unexpectedly, the viger there did not look shocked. ¡°The vige is just ahead. Can¡¯t you see it?¡±


    His words were so serious that Jiang Ming and the others felt that they were blind.


    They had no choice but to follow his line of sight, but they still saw nothing.


    This gave them goosebumps.


    This feeling was too strange. Was there something wrong with the viger? Why did he think that there was a vige in front of them?


    It seemed that they had to be careful. They did not know what this viger was up to.


    At this moment, they suddenly heard a rustling sound, which sounded like insects crawling.


    Yuan Hehe was very sensitive to this sound, so he turned to look at the vigers.


    He could vaguely feel that this was all the viger¡¯s doing. He wanted to see what he wanted to do.


    Sikong Wuyuan had the same thought. Along with Jiang Ming, the two of them had a cold look in their eyes.


    They had to interrogate this viger carefully. They could not let him leave.


    The viger seemed to have sensed their vignce. He quickly said, $Don¡¯t worry. You can¡¯t see the vige because there¡¯s something wrong with your eyes. I¡¯ll help youter.¡±


    Hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan could not help butugh.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with our eyes? 1 don¡¯t believe that you know how to treat our eyes. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to blind us all.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled coldly. ¡°You¡¯re just a viger from a small vige, but you im to know medicine. It¡¯s obvious that this is a poor and remote ce. Even if you know medicine, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not very smart. I think you have some bad ideas in mind.¡¯


    Sun Xiangxiang could not help but tremble. Then, she spat, ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to be such nasty people. 1 was thinking of visiting the vige. Now that I think about it, I really regret it.¡±


    ¡°Sun Xiangxiang, how could you go so far? We¡¯ve always been very polite to you and even gave you so many treasures to express our goodwill, yet you¡¯re ndering us instead. You¡¯re really disloyal.¡±


    The viger could not hold it in any longer, and his eyes were filled with dissatisfaction.


    Hearing this, Sun Xiangxiang looked indifferent.


    ¡°Come on, is that considered goodwill? You guys were just afraid that I would tell others the secret of this vige. So, you wanted to bribe me.¡±


    A cold look appeared in the viger¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    At this moment, a group of vigers suddenly appeared out of thin air. Each of them held a torch in their hands, and the mes were burning fiercely.


    However, it was clearly daytime. Why did they have torches? This was too strange.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that things were very strange. He quickly pulled Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe to the back and muttered to himself, ¡°l don¡¯t know what these vigers are going to do, but I hope they know what to do. I don¡¯t want to kill more people.¡±


    When they all came to the front of the first viger, they all stopped and looked at Jiang Ming and the others with killing intent in their eyes.


    ¡°Who wants to harm you? Tell me quickly, and I¡¯ll help you get rid of them.¡±


    The old man in the lead seemed to be the vige chief. He held the torch in his hand tightly.


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes.


    They clearly did not do anything, but the vigers made it seem like they were going to kill them.


    The vigers were the ones who had killing intent. They did not harbor such thoughts.


    In an instant, lightning shed and almost struck Sun Xiangxiang.


    She immediately took a few steps back. Jiang Ming and the other two wanted to retreat as well, but they found that the attack had no effect on them at all, so they continued to stay where they were.


    At this moment, the attacker also arrived. Her hair was tied into two braids. She had a baby face, but she was six feet tall or even taller.


    This was the first time Yuan Hehe had seen such a tall woman. He could not help but be shocked.


    ¡°The women here are quite tall.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a guardian, how can you disrespect me like this? Hurry up and call me


    Patronus.¡±


    The baby-faced woman¡¯s face was full of disdain, and she even shouted at Jiang Ming and the other two. Her nostrils were ring.


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    This was probably a spoiled child who thought that she could do whatever she wanted. What a joke.


    Yuan Hehe was the first to speak. His eyes were filled with mockery as he clicked his tongue. ¡°You look like you¡¯re seriously ill. Are you even qualified to be a guardian? A low-level guardian like you actually wants tomand us to do something. You¡¯re dreaming..¡±

 Chapter 1151 - 1151: 1151

    Chapter 1151 - 1151: 1151


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The woman could not help but be shocked.


    She originally thought that no one could see through her thoughts, but in the end, Yuan Hehe could see them clearly. She did not expect that the person who could see through her thoughts would be such a young child.


    Logically speaking, this child should not have the ability to read minds. How did he do it?


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes.


    He seriously suspected that the baby-faced woman and Sun Xiangxiang were sisters. Her expression made it obvious what she was thinking, but she was not aware at all.<div>


    The next second, Sun Xiangxiang gave them an answer.


    ¡°Sis, why are you here?¡± she asked in disbelief. ¡°Were you trying to kill me just now?¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled again.


    So, these two were really sisters. No wonder they looked so simr.


    ¡°Who told you toe out and y without me? If it weren¡¯t for these vigers, I would definitely have lost you. It¡¯s all your fault. You really make me very angry.¡±


    As she spoke, she was so angry that shepletely ignored the others and turned her head away, not even looking at Sun Xiangxiang.


    Sun Xiangxiang was speechless. ¡°Sis,¡± she started aggressively. ¡°It¡¯s all because you were sleeping soundly. What does it have to do with me?¡± Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re angry when you wake up? How can I ask you to leave like this?¡± She was furious.


    She already had to deal with Jiang Ming and the other two. Why did she have to deal with her sister as well?


    This sister of hers was extremely willful. When the time came, she would definitely cause her a lot of trouble.


    No matter how patient and good-tempered she was, she couldn¡¯t be like this.


    She felt helpless, but she still pretended to be proud on the surface. She looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, I have a helper. You can¡¯t beat her at all. Give me the mini pig quickly.¡±


    ¡°Mini pig? The mini pig was stolen? Sis, you¡¯re really an idiot!¡±


    The baby-faced woman started cursing, her eyes filled with anger.


    If it was not for her sister, she would have obtained the mini pigs spiritual energy long ago. She did not expect that she would actually let the mini pig escape!


    Hearing the reprimand, Sun Xiangxiang was immediately unhappy. She curled her lips and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a mini pig? At most, I¡¯ll just wait and find another one, right?¡± ¡°Is this the case?¡±


    The woman grinned.


    She had to snatch the mini pig back.


    As she thought about it, she saw the mini pig beside Jiang Ming, and then her line of sight was blocked by him.


    Jiang Ming did this on purpose, and it could also be considered as the mini pig doing this on purpose.


    He had just heard mini pigs inner thoughts.


    The mini pig did not want the baby-faced woman to look at it, so it begged Jiang Ming to block it.


    For Jiang Ming, there was no need to not help with such a small matter.


    He also understood the mini pig¡¯s thoughts.


    The snatching of the mini pig was probably rted to Sun Xiangxiangs sister. He really could not let her have any more nasty ideas.


    ¡°Hey, kid, don¡¯t you know you¡¯re blocking my view?¡±


    The baby-faced woman cursed again, her eyes filled with frustration.


    She had to admit that this young man was quite handsome. However, even though he was handsome, why did his personality make her so annoyed?


    If he had some self-awareness and took the initiative to offer up the mini pig, she might have made him her groom.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that she seemed to be thinking about something strange, so he quickly asked the baby-faced woman. ¡°l was thinking of marrying you.¡±


    The woman blurted out.


    Yuan Hehe almost burst outughing. He pointed at the baby-faced woman. ¡°Jiu Zhu, your luck with women is really bad. This baby-faced woman actually wants to marry you.¡±


    He was not surprised.


    It had to be said that Jiang Ming was really handsome. The baby-faced woman had good taste.


    Unfortunately, Jiang Ming would definitely not marry the baby-faced woman.


    Sikong Wuyuan clicked his tongue and looked at the baby-faced woman.


    ¡°You¡¯re not good enough for him. You¡¯re just a baby-faced loser.¡±


    He felt that this baby-faced woman was very self m righteous. For her own good, he had to say thisst.


    ¡°You¡­ You guys¡­¡± The baby-faced woman began to stutter. In the end, she forced out a sentence.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me baby-faced. Is that something you can call me?¡±


    She was filled with hatred.


    Ever since she was young, she had always been called a baby-faced person. She really hated this nickname.


    She hoped to get rid of this nickname,


    Sikong Wuyuanughed.


    ¡°A baby-faced woman is a baby-faced woman. Why can¡¯t we call you that?


    How funny.¡±


    He had roughly understood her thoughts.


    She probably hated being called baby-faced. He would say a few more words to herter. He did not want her to continue being smug.


    Especially when she was so detestable!


    Sun Xiangxiang did not mind. She said coldly, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t be pretentious. We should be united now. We should defeat Jiu Zhu and the other two first. The mini pig is in their hands!¡±


    ¡°Heh, this mini pig was originally ours. Don¡¯t be so thick- skinned. How can you be so shameless!¡± Sikong Wuyuan could not help but say, his voice much louder.


    The vigers had also heard him clearly, but they had other ns.


    They realized that Sun Xiangxiang had a conflict with the baby-faced woman and Jiang Ming. They nned to wait until a certain time to reap the benefits.


    Jiang Ming had been observing the vigers in the dark. When he saw this, he roughly understood what these people were thinking.


    They probably wanted to obtain some benefits from this conflict. He did not want these people to seed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to give you the mini pig. It¡¯s just that the mini pig wants to follow us. We can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    With that said, they were detached from the issue.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were in disbelief.


    Was this something Jiang Ming could say? How could he say that? The mini pig had been in a terrible situation until now.


    Wouldn¡¯t he be ignoring the mini pig by doing this?


    ¡°Moo¡­ Moo¡­¡±


    The mini pig began to call out, and a few tears even flowed out of its eyes.


    Yuan Hehe sighed.


    He did not know what to say for this mini pig. He really felt that it was very pitiful, but he did not know what to do.


    After all, there were times when he could not change the decision of Jiang


    Ming.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, are you sure you want to say that?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan even suspected that he had changed into another person. It felt like they werepletely different people.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sure.¡± Jiang Ming nodded.


    ¡°This¡­


    Sikong Wuyuan was speechless. He really did not know what to say.


    What else could he do?


    Since Jiang Ming had said so, he was really helpless.


    ¡°Ah, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I have a way to make the mini pig follow me..¡±

 Chapter 1152 - 1152: 1152

    Chapter 1152 - 1152: 1152


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sun Xiangxiang was very happy to hear Jiang Mings words.


    She really liked Jiang Ming. She should have talked to him long ago. Perhaps after their rtionship improved, they could even get married.


    She was delighted and peeked at Jiang Ming. There was a hint of bashfulness in her eyes.


    She really misunderstood the situation. She should not have put on such an act earlier.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming suddenly realized that the rain had suddenly turned into hail.<div>


    Based on his past experiences, he felt that there would be a huge problem. He then pulled Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe back.


    He secretly told the two of them, ¡°It¡¯s hailing. If it hails heavily, we¡¯ll be in deep trouble.


    However, the other two did not see the hail. They only saw the medium-sized raindrops in the sky.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, are you okay? Why don¡¯t we see it?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned.


    ¡°Could it be that the three of us see different things?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan scratched his head again.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible. How can what you see be different? This sounds a little too ridiculous.¡¯


    ¡°l think we might have been bewitched by something,¡± Yuan Hehe said to Sikong Wuyuan.


    At this moment, the baby-faced woman suddenly became angry.


    When she saw that Jiang Ming and the other two hadpletely ignored her, she could not help but feel very dissatisfied.


    Who was she? She was the pearl of the entire vige. How could anyone ignore her?


    These three looked like dogs, but they did not respect her at all. She was going to let these people see the consequences.


    At the thought of this, she ignored the conversation between Jiang Ming and the other two. She raised her hand to the three of them and released a huge ball of spiritual energy in her hand.


    That ball was also mixed with poison. If anyone touched it, they would die.


    Seeing this thing flying over, Jiang Ming quickly pushed Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe away. He shouted, ¡°Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t let it touch you. I feel that this thing is very dangerous.¡±


    In the eyes of Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe, they could not see what it was at all. Sikong Wuyuan could not help but say in disbelief, ¡°Jiu Zhu, have we been blinded? Why can¡¯t we see anything?¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly had a headache, and his eyes were filled with doubt.


    ¡°You might really have been blinded.¡±


    He let out a breath and led the two of them to a safe ce without any exnation.


    They happened to be in a cave. The walls of the cave blocked the ball of spiritual energy. The ball exploded and the poison sshed onto Jiang Mings body.


    Suddenly, his whole body felt itchy. He was afraid that Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe would be infected. He quickly shouted at the two of them. ¡°Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯te near me.¡± The two of them were stunned.


    Meanwhile, Sun Xiangxiang and the baby-faced woman were gloating outside.


    ¡°Hey, as long as the three of you kneel down and beg me, I¡¯ll help you get out of here,¡± said Sun Xiangxiang loudly.


    Jiang Ming immediately understood that this was their n and immediately shouted at them.


    ¡°We won¡¯t ever do such a thing. Give up.¡±


    The baby-faced woman did not think much of it. She slowly tidied her clothes and smiled.


    ¡°Then you can continue to be poisoned. However, there is one thing that I still have to tell you. After all, I am a good person. 1 have to say it. Your poison cannot be neutralized. Within 24 hours, your entire body will disintegrate. Your corpse will also be the source of infection. At that time, the surrounding air will be filled with the poison you emit. The two of them will also be infected. It¡¯s actually useless for you to tell them to stay away from you now.¡±


    Jiang Ming gritted his teeth and red at the baby-faced woman. ¡°You¡¯re quite vicious. But I don¡¯t believe that you can help neutralize this poison.¡± As he was speaking, he suddenly felt an iparable pain in his body. He immediately fell to the ground, feeling a little dizzy.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe saw this and wanted to step forward, but they remembered what the baby-faced woman said to Jiang Ming and could only step back.


    Yuan Hehe felt like crying. He looked at Sikong Wuyuan and asked, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, what should we do? I can¡¯t watch Jiu Zhu die like this, but I also feel that I really can¡¯t give that baby-faced woman a chance to attack.¡±


    Although the poison had taken effect, Jiang Ming stillforted the two of them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry too much. I can neutralize the poison now.¡±


    After saying that, he no longer paid attention to the two of them. Instead, he took out a few silver needles and inserted them into his acupoints.


    Then, he closed his eyes again and stopped listening to Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe¡¯s words. Instead, he focused on holding his breath and gathering his spiritual energy.


    When all the spiritual energy was gathered, Jiang Ming felt that his body was feeling much better.


    But then, he frowned again.


    No matter what, he had to get rid of those two people and not let them do evil.


    At this time, Sun Xiangxiang sneaked into the cave and appeared in front of Jiang Ming.


    She felt that he might be able to neutralize the poison and wanted to kill him in one move.


    However, before she could take action, Jiang Ming suddenly opened his eyes. A sharp de appeared in his hand, and he directly stabbed Sun Xiangxiangs abdomen.


    ¡°What?¡± Sun Xiangxiangs eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°How can you see me with your eyes closed?¡±


    ¡°Your aura is so obvious; how can I not sense it?¡±


    Jiang Ming became ruthless and pushed the knife deeper.


    Sun Xiangxiang suddenly felt her entire consciousness blur.


    The baby-faced woman saw this and immediately became nervous. She quickly flew in front of Jiang Ming and quickly pulled Sun Xiangxiang away. ¡°What are you doing? My sister didn¡¯t do anything to you. You shouldn¡¯t treat her like this.¡¯


    ¡°She almost killed me just now. If I hadn¡¯t been able to neutralize the poison, wouldn¡¯t I be dead now?¡±


    Jiang Ming sneered and pulled out his knife.


    Blood instantly sttered onto the baby-faced woman.


    The baby-faced woman was suddenly at a loss.


    She realized that she still loved her sister even though she had wanted to kill her before.


    But now that Sun Xiangxiang was about to die, she suddenly felt like she had lost her soul.


    Thinking of this, she quickly took a step forward and hit Jiang Mings heart.


    Jiang Ming predicted that the baby-faced woman would attack him and quickly retreated.


    Then, he turned around and went behind her.


    Before the baby-faced woman could react, she was already stabbed.


    This time, Jiang Ming hit her heart..

 Chapter 1153 - 1153: 1153

    Chapter 1153 - 1153: 1153


    Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    liang Ming wanted to give the baby-faced woman a chance. but she was really


    annoying.


    This kind of situation made him a little frustrated. Instead of letting it go, it was better to just solve it now and save trouble.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    The woman spat out arge mouthful of blood, and her eyes were filled with fear.<div>


    She did not expect Jiang Ming to be so fast and arrive in front of her. She almost copsed.


    Was she going to die this time?


    No, she did not want to ept such a fate!


    Although her heart was in pain, she had no choice.


    She was going to die eventually.


    Jiang Ming could not help but find it funny when he saw the baby-faced woman¡¯s expression change.


    He felt that the baby-faced woman was probably thinking about what would happen after she died.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming suddenly realized that there were a few spiderwebs in front of him, and more spiderwebs were flying toward them.


    In just a moment, he realized that this thing was heading toward him alone. It was obvious that it wanted to kill him.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe finally reacted and rushed toward Jiang Ming.


    They both held machetes in their hands, but the machetes inexplicably left their hands. They turned around and flew directly toward Jiang Mings head.


    Jiang Ming immediately squatted down and grabbed his knife again.


    ¡°Sun Xiangxiang, Babyface, it seems like you two are quite sinister.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe found it hard to believe. They quickly waved their hands and exined, ¡°No, Jiu Zhu, we didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Their exnations were stilted, and their voices became softer and softer.


    It felt like the two of them were about to cry.


    They were clearly going to sh at Sun Xiangxiang and the baby-faced woman, so why did they fly to Jiang Ming?


    Jiang Ming was rtively calm.


    He had already seen through the situation. No matter what happened now, he could ept it.


    Sun Xiangxiang and the baby-faced woman knew many evil spells. Perhaps Sun Xiangxiang and the baby-faced woman were fine.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming took a step forward and teleported directly behind Sun Xiangxiangs body.


    Sun Xiangxiang was still pretending to be dead, but when she saw that Jiang Ming was gone, she could not help but panic.


    She was not injured at all. The ce where Jiang Ming had stabbed had been imbued with spiritual energy. The blood was also conjured by her.


    At this moment, lightning suddenly shed, and thunder rumbled outside the cave. The vigers looked terrified and shouted repeatedly, ¡°It¡¯s over. We¡¯re doomed.¡¯


    After saying that, they immediately ran away. They were extremely fast and almost immediately disappeared.


    ¡°There seems to be something wrong with these people.¡±


    The baby-faced woman did not know what was going on as she looked at the fleeing vigers.


    When she came and fought with Jiang Ming and the others, she did not see the vigers running away. Why did these vigers suddenly run away now?


    Secondly, the sky seemed a little strange. This was the first time she had seen lightning in her life. Could it be an extremely dangerous phenomenon?


    Thinking of this, her heart clenched.


    This was a big deal. They might all die together when the time came.


    At this time, outside the cave, Sun Xiangxiang was stabbed in the throat by Jiang Ming, and blood gushed out of the wound.


    This time, she was really going to die.


    Sun Xiangxiang used all her strength to lean back, grab Jiang Mings shoulder, and throw him down hard, attempting to do an over- shoulder throw. Jiang Ming was forced to do a somersault, but then he immediately stabilized himself. He looked at Sun Xiangxiang with a smile as if he was fine. Seeing this situation, Sun Xiangxiang was about to explode with anger.


    How did he dodge it? This was too infuriating.


    But now that her throat was injured, she could not say anything more.


    She felt that her spiritual energy and physical strength were dissipating bit by bit. In a while, they would all disappear.


    Then, Jiang Ming suddenly heard a crisp sounding from above. He looked up and saw the baby-faced woman.


    She smiled at Jiang Ming sinisterly and threw all the rings in her hand at him.


    These rings did not have any lethality. They would only be worn on Jiang Mings body.


    After a while, Jiang Ming heard the baby-faced woman chanting something.


    It was like she was chanting a spell.


    Jiang Ming heard the noise and quickly went forward, wanting to stop the Daoy-racea woman.


    However, before he could touch her, he felt dizzy and was about to fall to the ground.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe quickly caught Jiang Ming.


    His body was boiling hot. It was as if he had been burned.


    They were very afraid and quickly wanted to cool Jiang Ming down.


    They released their spiritual energy to provide Jiang Ming with cold air, but it was useless. No matter what they did, they found that it was useless.


    Sikong Wuyuan became frustrated.


    What was going on?


    Yuan Hehe did not give up at all. He kept injecting spiritual energy into Jiang Ming.


    He felt that as long as he persisted, he would definitely be able to save Jiang Ming.


    With this thought in mind, he continued to infuse spiritual energy.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had already closed his eyes, Sikong Wuyuan said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t continue. Yuan Hehe, Jiu Zhu can¡¯t be saved anymore.¡± He sighed in his heart.


    How could he not want to save Jiang Ming? However, Jiang Ming was already powerless to turn the situation around. He really had no other choice.


    Could they possibly bring him back to life? This was obviously impossible.


    Yuan Hehe was very dissatisfied with his words. He almost broke down and shouted at Sikong Wuyuan. ¡°No, you¡¯re talking nonsense! Sikong Wuyuan, you shouldn¡¯t say that!¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan frowned, but he quickly understood Yuan Hehe¡¯s thoughts and did not say anything.


    He knew that Yuan Hehe felt that he could not give up yet.


    Since Yuan Hehe felt that he could save Jiang Ming, then so be it. Would he still be able to push Yuan Hehe away?


    At this moment, the baby-faced woman was very smug. Sheughed and made sarcastic remarks.


    ¡°A life for a life. It¡¯s not a loss. Jiu Zhu seems to be very important to you. It¡¯s not a bad idea to exchange his life for my sister¡¯s.¡±


    Although she said that, she was crying.


    She looked at Sun Xiangxiang lying on the ground, and her heart ached.


    If it was possible, she really hoped that Sun Xiangxiang could survive.


    However, at this moment, the sky became stranger, and the sound of thunder became louder and louder.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hene were not in the mood to look at the sky. They were still trying to save Jiang Ming.


    In an instant, a bolt of lightning struck Jiang Mings body, but it did not touch


    Yuan Hehe.


    Yuan Hehe was very surprised and quickly checked on Jiang Mings condition..

 Chapter 1154 - 1154: 1154

    Chapter 1154 - 1154: 1154


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming was unharmed, and even his high fever had subsided.


    Spiritual energy also gushed out from his body and wrapped around him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan seriously doubted his own eyes and moved closer to Jiang Ming. At this moment, Jiang Ming opened his eyes.


    The two of them stared at each other.<div>


    The awkwardness spread in an instant. Jiang Ming turned his head, and Sikong Wuyuan quickly turned his head as well.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, how are you?¡±


    He coughed and asked repeatedly. He was puzzled.


    What kind of secret technique was this? How could he be fine after being struck by lightning? Jiu Zhu was a human, not a god. Could it be that the lightning in the sky was more magical?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    While Sikong Wuyuan was letting his imagination run wild, Jiang Ming had alreadyforted them.


    In fact, he still felt some pain in his body, but he hoped that Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe would not treat him as a burden.


    Moreover, the baby-faced woman was still beside him. He had to make sure that she could not catch him.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming turned to look at the baby-faced woman. He saw that she seemed to be in a strange state. She kept shouting at the sky and even drooled at the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    He had just woken up and felt that the baby-faced woman was being a little strange. He turned to look at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe should have known that he was unconscious.


    Unexpectedly, the two of them had ced all their attention on Jiang Ming and did not look at the baby-faced woman at all. They did not know each other¡¯s situation at all.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Sikong Wuyuan scratched his head and said truthfully.


    ¡°Me neither,¡± Yuan Hehe suddenly felt a little awkward and said with a red face.


    He really should have paid more attention to the baby-faced woman¡¯s situation just now. Otherwise, they would not have been unaware of it now.


    ¡°You will all die.¡¯


    Before Jiang Ming could figure it out, the baby-faced woman appeared in front of the three of them. She pointed at them and muttered to herself.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming realized that the vigers had appeared again.


    These vigers seemed to be possessed as they surrounded them. Each and every one of them had the same expression as the baby-faced woman.


    This made the three of them ponder.


    Were these vigers controlled by something? Or was it controlled by the baby-faced woman?


    After thinking for a while, Jiang Ming raised his hand and released his spiritual energy.


    The spiritual energy was like a halo, rotating and shining around the vigers. However, these vigers were not frightened and continued to say those words.


    Sikong Wuyuan suddenly thought of something. He pped his hands and said, ¡°I remember that a viger said that he was going to die. Then, he ran away. Why did he take the initiative toe here now?¡±


    Yuan Hehe shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that these vigers are being controlled by this baby-faced woman.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked around, searching for the baby-faced woman in the crowd.


    However, the baby-faced woman seemed to have disappeared. There was no trace of her at all.


    This made Jiang Ming feel strange.


    ¡°This baby-faced woman was just provoking the three of us, and she just disappeared? Isn¡¯t this too strange?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? The baby-faced woman was acting so strangely just now. Before this, wasn¡¯t she still expressing what she was thinking on her face?¡± Sikong Wuyuan rubbed his nose, seriously suspecting that something was wrong.


    Otherwise, how could a person suddenly change so drastically?


    However, they could not say anything else. They realized that the vigers had suddenly stopped talking as if they had never said anything. Even their movements had stopped.


    A few of them were even on the verge of falling to the ground.


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    No one touched them. They were like puppets without support.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but feel nervous.


    Could it be that these vigers were puppets?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming raised his hand, and a spear appeared.


    He gripped his spear tightly and looked at the vigers nervously.


    If these vigers dared to attack them, they did not mind doing something to them.


    Unexpectedly, the vigers did not move at all. Jiang Ming and the other two waited for a long time and were already annoyed.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming simply could not be bothered and began to look for the baby-faced woman.


    However, she seemed to have evaporated from the face of the earth. There was no trace of her at all.


    Seeing this, he could not help but lose his patience.


    He could not find her at all. He could not continue like this.


    They definitely could not waste time with these vigers. They had to find the source of the strangeness.


    Sikong Wuyuan also realized this. He whispered to Jiang Ming, ¡°Jiu Zhu, why don¡¯t we leave these vigers and look for the baby-faced woman nearby? Since the baby-faced woman lives here, she shouldn¡¯t be far away. She should be not far ahead. Let¡¯s go and look for her.¡±


    Yuan Hehe¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that.


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, you¡¯re absolutely right. Let¡¯s go and find that baby-faced woman. I don¡¯t believe that she can run anywhere. There are stone walls all around us.¡¯


    Jiang Ming did not say anything, but he had already tacitly agreed with Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan.


    The three of them jumped in unison and directly jumped behind the vigers.


    However, after a while, the vigers gathered again, not giving Jiang Ming and the other two any chance to escape.


    Jiang Ming understood.


    If they wanted to get out, they had to trap these vigers in another way.


    Otherwise, there was no need to continue walking.


    ¡°These vigers are really persistent. I thought they were fools.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan scratched his head, his words filled with helplessness.


    If this continued, they would probably have no way of leaving. They had to find a way to trap these people.


    After thinking for a while, Sikong Wuyuan looked at Yuan Hehe, indicating for him to cast a spell with him.


    These vigers probably could not do anything about magic. When the time came, they could run however they wanted.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming suddenly realized that the spider silk had appeared in front of him again. The spider silk wrapped around the vigers one by one. He could not see where the spider silk came from. It just appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°Why are there spider webs on these vigers?¡±


    He found it unbelievable as he looked at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    In fact, the two of them did not know what was going on.


    Their eyes were filled with bewilderment, confusion, and ignorance..

 Chapter 1155 - 1155: 1155

    Chapter 1155 - 1155: 1155


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming simply did not care.


    No matter what, he had to leave these people and go find the baby-faced woman.


    At this moment, there was a sh of light. Jiang Ming suddenly realized that Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe i s eyes seemed to be a little different.


    Before they could take a closer look, something seemed to have spread in front of the two of them.


    Before the two of them could react, they were already unable to move. Only their minds could be active.<div>


    ¡°We seem to have encountered some problems. We can¡¯t move at all.¡± Sikong Wuyuan felt like crying.


    This simply made them helpless. Why couldn¡¯t they move at this time?


    This was too terrifying.


    What exactly was restricting them?


    He tried hard to look down, but he found it difficult. He could not look down at all, let alone notice everything around him.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming suddenly heard amotion.


    It was the sound of another wave of peopleing over.


    He immediately became alert.


    Why did he have toe at this time? Did he think that he had sessfully trapped them?


    Thinking of this, he raised his hand and clenched it in his palm.


    An invisible wall appeared in front of him, blocking the charging vigers.


    These vigers were sane, but they did not respect Jiang Ming and the other two at all.


    ¡°You b*stards, hurry up and let us go. We¡¯ll take your lives!¡±


    ¡°Stupid b*stards, staying here is aplete disaster. We shouldn¡¯t have let youe. You¡¯re really humiliating our vige.¡±


    ¡°If our vige doesn¡¯t prosper, I¡¯ll make sure you all die. I won¡¯t let you have any chance of harming the vige!¡¯ What the hell?


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    In the end, there were even more ridiculous ones who said that they had killed people and set fire to everything. They described the three of them as evil people.


    It was as if they had done something extremely evil and did not deserve to live in this world.


    He could understand the first part, but he really could not understand thetter part.


    When did they do so many things? How long had they been here?


    Even though Sikong Wuyuan could not move, he could not help but curse them.


    ¡°You are talking nonsense. You¡¯repletely throwing the me on us. Why? Don¡¯t say that just because you have more people. It¡¯s too much. 1 think you guys are the viins. Who would nder someone like this?¡±


    The knocking sounds continued. These vigers did not care about their lives at all. They just wanted to hurt Jiang Ming and the other two. They kept knocking on the wall.


    Jiang Ming looked at the vigers coldly.


    If the wall was broken, then these vigers were all enemies and people who had to die!


    Yuan Hehe was quite worried. He said to Jiang Ming in his heart, ¡°Jiu Zhu, are we going to die? This wall shouldn¡¯t be able to stop them for long, right?¡± Jiang Ming did not have time tofort him. Instead, he walked to Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    The most important thing for him now was to find the reason and make these two people move.


    Then, he realized that it seemed to be a problem with the spider webs. He did not know when they had gotten stuck to those spider webs.


    He pulled hard, and the spider webs were torn apart.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe immediately regained their freedom.


    The two of them immediately stretched. It was as if they were enjoying the joy of being able to move freely.


    On the other side, the vigers were still roaring at Jiang Ming and the other two.


    ¡°We must kill them. They areing for revenge!¡¯


    One of the vigers began to feel fear, and his legs kept trembling.


    With this viger leading the way, the other vigers also began to panic. Everyone was like a frightened rabbit, and the weapons in their hands started to shake.


    They worked together in fear and began to knock on the wall again.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming was not worried.


    Anyway, in his opinion, the wall could be broken anyway, so there was no need for him to be so anxious. He just had to wait.


    He stood there and pondered.


    He changed his mind. There was no need to search for the baby-faced woman anymore. At that time, he would only be asking for trouble. It was better to wait for him toe out.


    On the other side, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were slightly nervous.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, aren¡¯t we going to look for the baby-faced woman? This wall seems to be about to be knocked down.¡±


    Yuan Hehe rubbed his nose and looked at the other side of the wall. ¡°These people are too despicable. We have to get rid of them. I don¡¯t think we need to wait for the wall to break. I¡¯ll just go over and kill these people.¡±


    As he spoke, he made a throat-shing expression.


    This made the vigers shudder.


    Some even took a few steps back and did not dare to continue knocking on the wall.


    Seeing this, Yuan Hehe was proud.


    He knew it. These vigers were all bark and no bite. They were just a bunch of idiots.


    With this thought in mind, he wanted to go over, but he was pulled back by Sikong Wuyuan.


    ¡°Now is not the time to go. If you go, this wall will be wasted.¡±


    His thoughts were simpler than Yuan Hehe¡¯s.


    He seemed to be afraid of them, but in reality, he did not know what they were nning.


    These vigers looked ordinary, but they were definitely extraordinary.


    This wall just happened to restrain their movements. If they rashly went out now, it would be too risky.


    Jiang Ming nodded, agreeing with Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s idea.


    Yuan Hehe still did not understand. He looked at him and said, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, why are you pulling me? I can kill these people. Look, they¡¯re so afraid of us. They can¡¯t fight back at all.¡±


    He did not think much of it.


    He would definitely be able to kill them in one fell swoop.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? We¡¯re not going to sit by like this.¡±


    When the vigers heard this, they could not help but fly into a rage. Their movements sped up.


    Even the strength in their bodies had increased by dozens of times, directly making their knocking speed much faster.


    However, the wall did not fall down. There was no sign of it being destroyed at all. There was not even a hole. It was as good as new.


    The vigers were dumbfounded. Sikong Wuyuan looked at Jiang Ming suspiciously.


    What kind of wall did he create?

 Chapter 1156 - 1156: 1156

    Chapter 1156 - 1156: 1156


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The transparent wall was still standing, and the vigers were huddled together. They looked like a group of angry dogs.


    Jiang Ming found an opportunity and deliberately said, ¡°1 thought you guys would be more powerful. In the end, you guys are weak.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean?¡±


    The vigers could not help but get angry and mor to beat Jiang Ming up.


    However, due to the wall blocking them, they were unable to move forward at all. Moreover, due to their frenzied movements, they were squeezed together again. They did not know how to retreat at all. Everyone was squeezed together.<div>


    Jiang Ming could not help but be surprised by the way they squeezed together without any intention of retreating.


    He did not expect these people to be so stupid. That was good.


    After that, he looked at the people in front who were unable to move forward and kept being squeezed by the people behind. The people behind rushed up one by one and pressed down on the people in front.


    The taller ones were lucky, while the shorter ones were stepped on one by one.


    The ground was covered in blood, and screams of pain echoed through the crowd, but they were drowned out by the curses of the other vigers.


    It was clear that they only needed to keep a small distance between them, but these vigers still did not care and did not show any signs of retreating.


    Almost all the vigers in the middle were squeezed or trampled to death. Only after most of them were dead did the remaining vigers recover from their frenzied state.


    Finally, someone could not help but shout, ¡°Some people died! They¡¯re all dead!¡±


    Some people could not help but cry when they saw that it was their loved ones who had died.


    As for Jiang Ming and the other two, they werepletely disdainful of this.


    In fact, these things werepletely their own doing.


    At this moment, the baby-faced woman appeared behind these people. Shemanded the vigers like a leader. ¡°Those three are murderers. You must avenge your loved ones! ¡±


    Upon hearing this, the vigers stood up one after another. As if they had lost their souls, they picked up the blood-stained weapons on the ground and walked toward Jiang Ming and the other two.


    The three of them immediately felt their hair stand on end. They felt that there was something strange about the remaining vigers.


    If they could break through the wall, they would also be hit by these vigers.


    After seeing that she had sessfully corrupted the vigers, the baby-faced woman wanted to disappear, but Jiang Ming knew what she was thinking. He appeared behind her in a sh, grabbed her neck, and threw her fiercely to the ground.


    ¡°You were spouting nonsense over there just now.¡± Jiang Ming sneered. ¡°Now you want to run away? You¡¯re the real murderer. You can¡¯t just leave like that.¡± Although the baby-faced woman was a little panicked, she immediately returned to normal. She said disdainfully, ¡°Just the three of you can¡¯t beat me. I didn¡¯t disappear earlier to escape, but I practiced a divine technique. I¡¯ve been reborn, and my skin is copper, and my bones are iron. Now, I have endless power. It¡¯s like you¡¯re fighting a god. It¡¯s impossible for you to defeat me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll knowter if I can beat you or not.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that the baby-faced woman was obviously threatening them. He did not think much of it and raised his hand to hit her.


    However, just as the baby-faced woman had said, she felt as hard as iron when he hit her. His wrist seemed to have broken bones. At a nce, although there was no mark on his wrist, it was already bruised.


    The baby-faced woman had a smug look on her face.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, I knew you couldn¡¯t beat me. You¡¯ve seen it yourself. If you continue, you¡¯ll only be asking for trouble.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe also flew to Jiang Mings side. They snorted coldly. ¡°With our help, even if you¡¯re made of iron and copper, we can still kill you.¡±


    After saying that, they stepped forward and sparks of spiritual energy shed in their hands.


    Some transformed into a long dragon, while others transformed into a white tiger.


    The long dragon and the white tigerbined and released a huge wave.


    However, the baby-faced woman did not move and did not seem to be affected.


    Seeing this, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could not help but be shocked. Even if she was made of real steel, her body would be shattered into pieces by that attack.


    Why was it that when it came to this baby-faced woman, she was actually unscathed?


    Thinking of this, the two of them could not help but be somewhat


    suspicious.


    Was this baby-faced woman really indestructible? Or was all of this just short-term strength?


    Just as the two of them were fighting, Jiang Ming suddenly noticed a gorgeous rainbow not far away, and the colorful light it emitted poured onto the baby-faced woman.


    The rainbow was indistinct. It was seemingly fake and real at the same time.


    Seeing this, he roughly understood that her indestructibility was probably caused by this rainbow.


    However, this rainbow would only appear for a short second.


    He started to worry.


    Putting aside whether or not he could catch the rainbow, she could do many things in this second. When he caught the rainbow, the baby-faced woman might also attack. At that time, they would be sitting ducks.


    Thinking of this, he said to Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe secretly, ¡°Can you see the rainbow behind the baby-faced woman? This rainbow seems to be the thing that can give her power.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the two of them quickly looked up, but they did not see the rainbow. Instead, they saw the sky was hazy, but there seemed to be something in the sky.


    It seemed that even the lightning strikes had a specific radius in which they would strike, leaving a space in the middle of the sky.


    This made the two of them feel afraid, and they pulled Jiang Ming away.


    At this moment, thunder suddenly roared in the sky. A deafening sound rushed into the ears of Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Jiang Ming had a premonition that something was wrong and quickly looked around.


    There was a tall mountain behind them. Seeing this, he quickly released a purple light with his bare hands and took him, Sikong Wuyuan, and Yuan Hehe up the mountain.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe had yet to recover from their shock when they realized that they had already flown up to the top. They could not help but look around.


    However, before they could think about it, a torrential flood suddenly appeared in the valley and rushed in front of them. It even washed away the baby-faced woman.


    The baby-faced woman did not seem to be able to react. Seeing this, she immediately began to struggle.


    She was usually most afraid of water, and the spells she used were all fire spells that countered water. At this moment, she could not use her spiritual energy.


    She could not help but shout loudly, her eyes filled with anxiety.


    However, she had forgotten that the vigers could not even protect themselves. There was no way they could save her.


    Even if they had spiritual energy, they did not have the stamina to save her.


    She could only watch as she was washed away by the water, and she helplessly epted her fate..

 Chapter 1157 - 1157: 1157

    Chapter 1157 - 1157: 1157


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At this moment, thunder began to rumble again.


    Jiang Ming felt that the weather was a little strange. There was rain, hail, thunder, and flood. So, he looked at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. ¡°Do the two of you know who is behind this weather? It¡¯s not good for us to continue being passive.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan pondered.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know about this kind of spell that controls the weather, but I can hide the weather.¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±<div>


    Jiang Ming felt a glimmer of hope.


    Immediately after, he realized that there were some inexplicable halos around him. These halos lifted the baby-faced woman, the vigers, and the others up, and the vigers also turned into smaller people.


    They were muttering on the light circle, and no one knew what they were talking about.


    There was arge circle around them that was faintly glowing. It was as if it had formed a magic array with the rings of light.


    In the middle of the formation was the baby-faced woman.


    Jiang Ming and the other two looked at all of this and found it unbelievable. Then, they realized that the baby-faced woman seemed to be about to wake up.


    Sikong Wuyuan said in disbelief, ¡°She was supposed to be dead. How can she be brought back to life? Is she a zombie?¡±


    Yuan Hehe rubbed his chin and said. ¡°l think that¡¯s true. These don¡¯t look like methods that can bring people back from the dead. We still have to be vignt.


    I think this ce is very strange. Don¡¯t let us die when the timees.¡±


    ¡°This is obvious. Both of you should be able to see it. Since someone has revived the baby-faced woman, the first target will definitely be us. I think we should hide nearby first. I don¡¯t know how much strength this baby-faced woman will gain. Don¡¯t let her attack us when the timees.¡±


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming clenched his fists and flew back to the valley with Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    However, he soon realized that a vige had appeared in front of the valley.


    The vige still had the smell of fireworks. Those who did not know better would think that there were people living inside.


    Jiang Ming suddenly remembered what they had heard before, so he asked Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe, ¡°Do you see that vige? I saw it.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have much hope.


    There were many things that he had seen before that the two of them had not seen. s, they probably could not see either.


    Before he could think further, the two of them nodded in unison.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect this vige to appear. Could it be that the flood was just a spell to cover up the vige?¡±


    Yuan Hehe began to guess, while Sikong Wuyuan was extremely confused.


    ¡°Then, what about those viins?¡±


    In his opinion, it was a little too strange for those vigers to be viins.


    After so many years in this world, he had never seen a halo that could turn a normal person into a smaller person.


    He became a little nervous.


    Could it be some evil spell?


    However, Jiang Mings answer immediately solved his confusion.


    ¡°l feel that these people are prototypes of the vigers. It¡¯s not like there are no people in the vige. There must be some vigers left in the vige. As for the situation just now, 1 think they must have used a disguise spell. These vigers shouldn¡¯t be incapable of spells. Otherwise, how could their vige appear out of thin air?¡±


    Jiang Ming sized up the vigers in the array and noticed that the baby-faced woman¡¯s eyelids were twitching.


    He quickly brought Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe to the foot of the mountain on the other side. There was a cave nearby.


    Jiang Ming hesitated and stopped in front of the cave.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe did not have much of a reaction when they saw him.


    In their opinion, they had encountered too many dangers in the cave.


    Since there was a new cave in front of them, they really could not go in anymore. Who knew what strange things would be inside?


    They had no way to escape from the valley in the first ce, so they did not want to waste their energy on other things.


    ¡°l think we should wait here first. I think that baby-faced woman probably doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re here. Although she¡¯ll definitely look for us, let¡¯s y hide-and-seek with her for a while.¡¯


    Jiang Ming also saw through Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe i s intentions and made a suggestion.


    The two of them felt that it was okay, so they nodded again.


    ¡°We¡¯ll listen to you. Right now, this is the only thing we can do. However, we can¡¯t keep hiding. We have to do something.¡±


    Yuan Hehe gritted his teeth.


    ¡°That baby-faced woman has done too many evil things. I can¡¯t let her be happy now. I really want to strangle her to death so that she won¡¯t cause trouble again.¡±


    With this thought in mind, he released strands of ck hair from his palm. The ck hair turned into birds that flew in the direction of the baby-faced woman.


    He patted his chest. ¡°These birds canmunicate with me. I¡¯ll definitely be able to tease that baby-faced woman.¡±


    He had a smug look on his face.


    At this moment, they heard a series of miserable screams from all around them. These screams resounded through the clouds. If they did not know, they would have thought that something like a natural disaster had happened.


    The smile on Yuan Hehe¡¯s face instantly disappeared.


    He was very familiar with these screams. The bird he had just released was screaming.


    It had only been a few minutes. How could the bird die so quickly?


    He felt indignant in his heart, but he could not say anything on the surface. He could only look at Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan awkwardly.


    Although they had long be good friends, he still felt a little embarrassed.


    Thinking of this, he opened his mouth and wanted to exin, but he realized that he did not know what to say.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything more. That baby-faced woman seems to have some shocking power. I think we should be careful.¡±


    Yuan Hehe heaved a sigh of relief, but then he felt a little regretful.


    He really should not have been in the limelight just now. He should have


    stayed put.


    Sikong Wuyuan pondered.


    ¡°This bird was killed by the baby-faced woman as soon as it went out. Her mobility is too shocking. It doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s the baby-faced woman.¡±


    ¡°How is her corpse so powerful?¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned. He raised his hand and set up a in the air.


    In the next moment, smoke swirled around them.


    They had a premonition that the baby-faced woman had arrived. They looked at each other and Jiang Ming cast his spiritual energy on Sikong Wuyuan and


    Yuan Hehe.


    Both of them could not help but feel surprised, but then they instantly understood Jiang Mings intention.


    A barrier had been added around them, and this barrier just happened to block the smoke.


    Jiang Ming did not enter the barrier.


    Seeing this, the two of them began to panic again..

 Chapter 1158 - 1158: 1158

    Chapter 1158 - 1158: 1158


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, why didn¡¯t you enter the barrier? If you don¡¯t, you will be harmed by the smoke.¡¯


    In fact, Jiang Ming wanted to see what was going on, so he put a protective seal on himself. Then, he closed his eyes and fell to the ground.


    Then, the baby-faced woman appeared in Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe¡¯s vision.


    When the two of them saw that Jiang Ming had fainted, they wanted to help but had no strength. The barrier would not let them out at all.


    They called out to Jiang Ming in their hearts.<div>


    However, Jiang Ming remained silent for a long time. He seemed to have fainted dead away.


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, what should we do? I don¡¯t want him to die, but this baby-faced woman shouldn¡¯t be able to enter our barrier.¡±


    Yuan Hehe became anxious, but he could do nothing.


    Sikong Wuyuan was also anxious, but there was nothing he could do either.


    He was in no mood tofort Yuan Hehe, and Yuan Hehe¡¯s heart was in a mess.


    Jiu Zhu was really an idiot. Why did he protect them and not himself? But perhaps Jiu Zhu was trying to fool the baby-faced woman!


    Thinking of this, he finally decided to wait and see.


    The baby-faced woman had a hint of pride in her eyes as she walked to Jiang Ming¡¯s feet.


    After looking at Jiang Ming, the baby-faced woman was overjoyed. She raised her hand high and aimed it at Jiang Mings heart.


    Jiang Ming felt a strong pain in an instant. He felt as if something had been broken out of his body.


    On the other side, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe saw that the baby-faced woman was holding Jiang Mings heart.


    The two of them could not help but be dumbfounded. This baby-faced woman actually tore his heart out?


    Didn¡¯t that mean that Jiu Zhu was already dead?


    Thinking of this, they hurriedly wanted to go out. They knocked on the barrier with all their might and even used their spiritual energy.


    However, no matter what they did, the barrier could not be broken.


    They became agitated and shouted for Jiang Ming. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we can¡¯t break this barrier? I wonder how Jiu Zhu is doing!¡¯ Their shouts attracted the baby-faced woman.


    The baby-faced woman was still paying attention to Jiang Ming. After she crushed Jiang Mings heart, she immediately turned her attention to Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    Seeing that the two of them were still trapped in the barrier, she could not help butugh.


    ¡°The heavens are really helping me. Although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with the two of you, the two of you will eventually fall into my hands.


    However, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re very obedient. Thus, you¡¯ll be corpses.¡±


    At this point, she raised her hand and released a pir of spiritual energy toward the barrier.


    The spiritual energy surged continuously and collided with the barrier.


    However, the barrier did not move at all. Not only that, but it was even reflecting her spiritual energy.


    The spiritual energy rebounded onto the baby-faced woman, and she immediately felt a pain in her heart.


    She looked down and realized that her chest was covered in blood.


    The blood gathered together, but it did not flow down. It looked fake.


    She was a little stunned, but she did not feel any pain at all. She continued to release the spiritual energy beam at the barrier.


    However, no matter what, the spiritual energy beam would rebound, causing her to be covered in bruises.


    After a while, she panted and sat on the ground.


    Her vital Qi seemed to have been damaged, and she began to meditate to circte her Qi.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were also stunned.


    They did not expect that the baby-faced woman would be unable to do anything to the barrier.


    However, they could not get out now.


    Yuan Hehe had other thoughts.


    ¡°Although we can¡¯t get out of the barrier, can we try to use spiritual energy to attack that baby-faced woman from afar?¡±


    Saying this, he hurriedly shot out a strand of spiritual energy, but he found that it was useless.


    Sikong Wuyuan also gave it a try.


    He realized that it was not possible, and the two of them could not help but feel a little dejected.


    This barrier looked like a protective barrier, but it was also a cage that would trap people indefinitely.


    If Jiu Zhu died like this, they would be trapped. They could even starve to death.


    The baby-faced woman quickly recovered, but she realized that something strange seemed to have grown on her body, and she felt a little itchy.


    She did not think too much about it and struck out the spiritual energy beam again.


    She could not let the two of them stay there peacefully.


    However, the spiritual energy beam rebounded again. This time, the rebound was very fierce.


    She was sent flying and crashed heavily against the wall.


    However, after a while, she felt as if her body was being torn apart, and it waspletely out of her control.


    Following that, she soared into the sky. She originally thought that it was the result of her spiritual energy, but she felt that she seemed to be controlled by someone.


    However, she had no clue about this at all. She could only keep shouting, ¡°Who are you? Hurry up ande out. Don¡¯t hide here. What¡¯s the point of being like a mouse?¡±


    However, not only did the person in the dark note out, but it was as if he was toying with her. It was as if he did not care about her at all.


    The woman could not help but be furious.


    When she was resurrected, she received the eighteen mental cultivation methods, which could affect people ten meters away.


    Later, she would let that person see how powerful she was.


    The baby-faced woman closed her eyes and sensed the movements of the people around her.


    However, she realized that there was no trace of that unknown person at all.


    Seeing the baby-faced woman¡¯s actions, Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan were dumbfounded.


    The baby-faced woman looked like she was in pain. It was as if she was entangled by something, and she could not seem to find out what it was.


    Yuan Hehe was secretly delighted. He said to Sikong Wuyuan smugly, ¡°It seems like someone is ying with the baby-faced woman. We are saved now. However, I don¡¯t know what happened to Jiu Zhu. He hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Is he really dead?¡±


    When Jiang Ming was lying down just now, Yuan Hehe had been observing him.


    At this moment, he suddenly saw Jiang Mings eyelids move. He was alive!


    ¡°Jiu Zhu is not dead. Sikong Wuyuan, don¡¯t worry. I just saw him move.¡± Sikong Wuyuan could not help butugh, his eyes filled with joy.


    ¡°l think we should continue to observe. I keep feeling that the baby-faced woman is about to die. As for the person who attacked her, I think it should be


    Jiu Zhu.¡±


    Yuan Hehe shook his head.


    ¡°Although Jiu Zhu showed signs of waking up, he was still unconscious. How could he have suddenly caused the baby-faced woman to be like this? Moreover, his body was also here. It was impossible for him to attack her without any warning. It seems that the person who attacked was probably someone else.¡¯


    As they were talking, a terrifying scene appeared in front of them. Green liquid flowed out of the woman¡¯s ears, nose, eyes, and mouth, and the liquid was mixed with red..

 Chapter 1159 - 1159: 1159

    Chapter 1159 - 1159: 1159


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    For some reason, the vigers suddenly appeared.


    They surrounded the baby-faced woman and looked at the green liquid in a daze. Some of them even carried a bucket to store the liquid.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were shocked.


    ¡°Did you see that? These vigers are indeed not ordinary people. I don¡¯t know what that green liquid is used for. Speaking of which, this baby-faced woman is quite pitiful to be treated like this.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan suddenly thought of an ancient legend and felt a headacheing on.<div>


    ¡°Could this be the legend mentioned in that book?¡±


    Before Yuan Hehe could answer, the baby-faced woman suddenly pointed at their barrier and muttered, ¡°Twelve thoughts.¡±.


    Immediately after, golden spots of light appeared on the barrier where the two of them were. As if attracted by something, the golden spots of light caved in toward the barrier.


    However, after a while, the golden lights disappeared without a trace.


    At the same time, what was strange was that the liquid on the baby-faced woman¡¯s body had stopped flowing. Even all the wounds that had been inflicted earlier had been healed.


    The only difference was that her face waspletely pale, like a dead body.


    What was going on?


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were both stunned.


    Then, they realized that the vigers had begun to gather and walk toward them.


    They each held a hammer, a shovel, and an ax in their hands as they struck the barrier.


    Although the two of them knew that the barrier could block spiritual energy, they did not know if it could block physical attacks or how long it couldst. Their hearts could not help but thump.


    They gathered together and told each other in their hearts, ¡°If this viger breaks the barrier, we¡¯ll release our spiritual energy and shake them away in an instant. Then, we¡¯ll run to a safe ce.¡±


    The two of them reached an agreement. However, they saw that although the weapons hit the barrier, the barrier was still extremely strong.


    The two of them heaved a sigh of relief, but then they did not know whether tough or cry.


    They did not expect the barrier to be so strong. Even after Jiang Ming fell unconscious, it was still as strong as before.


    This was great. They were safe.


    However, they really hoped that these people would not target Jiang Ming. After all, he was still unconscious on the ground.


    However, the vigers seemed to know what the two of them were thinking. They aimed their weapons at Jiang Ming and walked toward him step by step.


    When Sikong Wuyuan saw this, he could not help but be frightened and curse at the vigers.


    ¡°You fools,e and beat us up. How cowardly is it to hurt an unconscious person? What a bunch of useless people! Other than using those weapons to scare us, what else can you do? If you have the ability, break the barrier!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter. There are so many people and so many weapons, but they can¡¯t even do anything to a barrier!¡± Yuan Hehe shouted as well. ¡°You can¡¯t even defeat a child like me. You really don¡¯t have any talent at all. You¡¯re too weak.¡¯


    ¡°What a bunch of cowards! They only know how to bully an unconscious person!¡±


    They hurled all kinds of curses and insults at the vigers, but no matter what, the vigers did not seem to hear them at all. They did not even speed up or slow down. They walked expressionlessly.


    This made Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe want to cry.


    What was going on with these vigers? Why weren¡¯t they provoked by their insults at all? There was no reaction.


    Were they even alive? Or were they just puppets?


    Sikong Wuyuan made a guess when he thought of the previous scene.


    ¡°l think these vigers are all puppets. Yuan Hehe, let¡¯s look around and see if there are any residents who should have been killed by the flood. If there are, they should be puppets.¡±


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, you are still the smartest.¡±


    Yuan Hehe gave him a thumbs-up and looked carefully. The vigers had their backs to them, not giving them a chance to investigate their identities.


    Yuan Hehe felt a headache.


    ¡°What do you think? We have our backs against them. Where are your spells? Can¡¯t you see what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was confused.


    Yuan Hehe coughed and said, ¡°l learned a simr spell before. However, I didn¡¯t practice it because I thought it was troublesome. Who knew that it


    would be useful in such a situation?¡±


    ¡°Alright, let me take a look.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan closed his eyes and began to observe the vigers.


    His body immediately emitted the fragrance of bamboo.


    Then, he opened his eyes and shook his head helplessly.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do. I didn¡¯t notice any of the drowning people here. This is really strange.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, you shouldn¡¯t look at them. Come and take a look at this.¡±


    Yuan Hehe suddenly pulled Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s sleeve and pointed at a certain ce in front of him.


    Sikong Wuyuan was baffled by the vigers.


    ¡°Yuan Hehe, what do you want me to see? Aren¡¯t we looking at the vigers? What happened to the vigers?¡±


    Then, he looked carefully.


    He found that the vigers all had bruises on their bodies. The bruises were big and small, and even the colors were different.


    This was the first time they had seen bruises of other colors besides green and purple.


    The two of them could not help but gulp. They were a little surprised. ¡°It feels like something else. Let us not be harmed by these things. It will be really troublesome.¡¯


    But then, they did not have time to think about anything else.


    Therge group of vigers had already arrived in front of Jiang Ming. They raised the weapons in their hands and shed at Jiang Ming.


    At that moment, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe closed their eyes, feeling helpless.


    They had no way to break the enchantment, let alone save Jiang Ming. They could only watch as Jiang Ming died.


    They felt grief in their hearts, but they did not dare to open their eyes to look anymore. However, they also knew that they had to look.


    As they opened their eyes, the scene in front of them stunned them.


    Jiang Mings body disappeared, and the weapons were stuck to the ground.


    The two of them were instantly dumbfounded.


    Where was Jiang Ming? He disappeared just like that?


    However, they were pleasantly surprised to find out what had happened.


    Jiang Ming had already woken up. What happened was just a trick.


    Jiang Ming stood straight behind the vigers. The vigers could not help


    but feel terrified and wanted to pull out their weapons again.


    However, Jiang Ming had already tampered with them..

 Chapter 1160 - 1160: 1160

    Chapter 1160 - 1160: 1160


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t I pull it out?¡±


    The vigers suddenly spoke, their eyes filled with panic.


    Seeing that they were no longer in a daze, Jiang Ming suspected that they were pretending just now.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe said smugly, ¡°These vigers are weak.¡±


    The baby-faced woman had already been killed by Jiang Ming in one move, and only the vigers were left.<div>


    He slowly walked toward the vigers with a smile.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn. You should have realized something.¡±


    The vigers were so scared that they started to pretend to be pitiful.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything to hurt you. As for what we did just now, it was all because you guys attacked first, right?¡±


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, you¡¯re just causing trouble. Can¡¯t you me us for defending ourselves?¡±


    ¡°l hope you can understand our feelings and let us go now.¡±


    In the end, the vigers expressed their agreement and even looked at Jiang


    Ming angrily.


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes.


    These people very clearly shirked their responsibilities. Those who did not know better would think that Jiang Ming and the other two were evil people.


    At this moment, everything around them suddenly disappeared. Jiang Ming and the other two found that they were in a vige. Only then did they know that everything just now was an ovepping of illusion and reality.


    Yuan Hehe was dumbfounded.


    ¡°After all this, we have been deceived for so long. If we had known earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have argued with the vigers here. Perhaps we could have discovered the truth earlier.¡¯


    The weapons in the vigers¡¯ hands had also disappeared. They gathered together and pretended to smile. ¡°You are now in our territory. No matter what you do, it will be useless. Why don¡¯t you beg for mercy now? We can give you a chance to escape.¡±


    Jiang Ming found it unbelievable.


    These vigers were panicking earlier, but now they wanted them to beg for mercy. How ridiculous.


    Sikong Wuyuan looked around. There were only a few houses around them. They were somewhat dpidated and there was not even a road.


    The only simrity was that there were some lucky mascots hanging in front of the houses, and there were even a few big stone lions at the doors to intimidate everyone.


    For some reason, he felt a little strange. He kept feeling that the scene was something he had seen before, but he had no memory of it.


    However, what he could confirm was that these things were most likely the array¡¯s core. When the time came to activate the array, they would all be trapped.


    Yuan Hehe looked at the vigers arrogantly and sneered. ¡°You vigers are really arrogant. You don¡¯t have any weapons now. Even if we are in your vige, what can you do? There are only a few households here. You can¡¯t beat us with your strength!¡±


    ¡°Who said we can¡¯t win?¡±


    A shout came from behind the vigers.


    This shout was sonorous and powerful, and it was apanied by the sound of crutchesnding on the ground.


    The vigers lined up in two rows and looked at the person behind them with respect.


    As the vigers moved, Jiang Ming and the other two also saw the person¡¯s appearance clearly.


    His entire face was covered by a beard, revealing only his eyes, nose, and mouth. He looked like a typical warrior.


    The only thing that could show his characteristics was probably his hunched back and the walking stick he was gripping.


    There was an eye in the middle of the walking stick. The eye could even move, and it looked very strange.


    The old manughed.


    ¡°l am the vige chief here. Since the three of you are here, sit down. What¡¯s so good about fighting and killing?¡±


    They did not expect the old man¡¯s attitude to change so quickly. Jiang Ming and the other two were a little stunned, and then they narrowed their eyes.


    They did not believe that the old man would agree so readily. They were afraid that he was up to some other tricks.


    Just as they had expected, after a while, they realized that there were suddenly more animals in front of them.


    These animals stared at them as if they were monsters. Their eyes were filled with curiosity and vignce.


    Yuan Hehe could not help but mutter to himself, ¡°Where did these animalse from?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan also said to Yuan Hehe in his heart, ¡°We still don¡¯t know what kind of ability that vige chief has. However, I have a feeling that he knows some strange spells. I heard that there is witchcraft in this world. Who knows if he knows such evil things?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s listen and talkter.¡¯


    Jiang Ming also heard this, but he did not want to stay there any longer. He said to the vige chief, ¡°Chief, we don¡¯t want to stay here. Since you said not to cause any disputes, then let someone take us away from here. There¡¯s no need to talk too much. We really don¡¯t want to stay for a long time.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe also nodded, showing that they agreed with Jiang Ming.


    The vige chief did not have any reaction, and there was no discernible expression on his face.


    ¡°Do you agree with them?¡± he asked the vigers.


    ¡°We have a rule here. If you want to leave, you have to do something for the vige. Otherwise, you have to get the vigers¡¯ permission,¡± he exined.


    Jiang Ming could not help but roll his eyes.


    He knew that these people¡¯s thoughts were not so simple. A moment ago, they did not want them to leave. Thus, they could not let them go so easily.


    Then, the three of them realized that these animals had secretly surrounded them.


    Yuan Hehe had a vague feeling that if they dared to escape, the animals would definitely rush up and kill them regardless of the vigers¡¯ opinions.


    He secretly told Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan about the situation. The two of them also felt the hostility of these animals.


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and looked at the vigers. ¡°Friends, we did offend you just now, but we didn¡¯t mean any harm. I think we should let it go. Don¡¯t dwell on this matter anymore. Let¡¯s just let it go.¡±


    However, the vigers were persistent.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done so many bad things. How can you leave so easily? You must stay for at least a year.¡±


    ¡°Stay for a year?¡±


    Yuan Hehe¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°If we stay here for a year, we will suffer. Can this backwater ce provide me with spiritual energy?¡±


    His face was filled with confusion.


    In the past, he had to eat arge number of spiritual fruits to sustain his spiritual energy. This vige was surrounded by mountains, so how could there be spiritual trees, let alone spiritual fruits?


    He was already very old. Without the spiritual fruits, he would age terribly.


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming was speechless..

 Chapter 1161 - 1161: 1161

    Chapter 1161 - 1161: 1161


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Staying for a week or a few days was fine. Even staying for a month was fine, but what was the point of staying for a year?


    It was better not to be reasonable. Jiang Ming did not care. He would kill everyone and everything who stood in the way of their escape. His expression immediately turned cold at the thought of this.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Let¡¯s go now. I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±


    The vige chief groaned. His walking stick knocked on the ground like a drum. He said disdainfully, ¡°You want to leave?¡± That¡¯s impossible. Everyone in this vige has spiritual energy and has set up an array. As long as you ignore our wishes and do something, you will suffer the bacsh of these arrays and the invasion of spiritual energy. In fact, your spiritual energy will not be able to be used. I think you should just surrender.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Sikong Wuyuan saw that Jiang Ming had made his stance clear. He quickly adjusted his stance and said, ¡°What Jiu Zhu wants is what we want. Even if we die today, we will die outside. We will not leave a trace of our aura in this vige.¡±<div>


    ¡°How arrogant! ¡±


    The vige chief began to knock his walking stick again.


    This time, when he knocked, the ground shook a little. The louder he knocked, the stronger the shaking was.


    Jiang Ming and the other two fell to the ground, but Yuan Hehe still refused to admit defeat.


    He tried to use his spiritual energy and found that just as the vige chief had said, his spiritual energy seemed to have beenpletely sealed.


    He could not help but feel helpless. He looked at Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, Jiu Zhu, quickly check if you can use your spiritual energy. I can¡¯t use my spiritual energy anymore. I suddenly feel like I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m afraid we have topromise now.¡±


    Both of them were stunned.


    They originally thought that what the vige chief said was a lie. They did not expect it to be true.


    Then, they began to use their spiritual energy.


    Jiang Ming felt that there was no problem with it. He could use all his spiritual energy.


    Sikong Wuyuan, however, remainedpletely silent. He even smiled bitterly like Yuan Hehe. ¡°Jiu Zhu, Yuan Hehe. It seems that we really have topromise this time.¡±


    Jiang Ming was confused. ¡°l can use my spiritual energy. Did you get hit by something?¡±


    Before he could finish, the vige chief became smug.


    ¡°You guys probably can¡¯t use your spiritual energy anymore, right? Kowtow to us now and apologize to all of us, and we¡¯ll forgive you. In addition, you have to stay here for a year before we let you go. During this year, you will have to do countless jobs for us to repay us for not killing you. You will not have anyints. You will have to work like dogs. You will not even be able to eat or sleep.¡±


    Hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe exploded in anger.


    ¡°Are you treating people like livestock? Even if we¡¯re captives, we don¡¯t need to be treated like this by you. You guys just want us to die. Alright, it looks like we have to fight you guys!


    They had already understood the reality of the situation. They snorted coldly and said, ¡°Even if we don¡¯t have spiritual energy, we will still do our best to defeat you. You guys are just a bunch of weaklings.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan clenched his fists and punched out with his bare hands.


    However, before he could get close, the vigers and animals suddenly rushed over and knocked him out.


    It was just a light collision, but it gathered a huge force, and there was even a faint me spreading.


    His clothes were instantly set aze, and his entire body was burning in the mes. He wanted to scream, but he realized that his throat had been burned to the point that he could not make a sound at all. He could only struggle.


    Jiang Ming quickly threw a water ball at Sikong Wuyuan, and the mes on his body were extinguished.


    Such a simple spell not only shocked Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe, but it also shocked the vige chief and the vigers.


    Yuan Hehe thought that Jiang Ming was like them, but he was not.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, how did you do that?¡± he asked Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    Did Yuan Hehe not hear him say he was unaffected?


    In fact, Yuan Hehe did not hear him. He had been focused on hisck of spiritual energy, so he did not pay much attention to other things.


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at the wounds on his body that were healing. He could not help but look at Jiang Ming and say, ¡°Jiu Zhu, your spiritual energy really surprised me. I felt like I was going to suffocate to death just now. I didn¡¯t expect that you would save me with a water ball out of thin air. What kind of spiritual energy is this? It¡¯s truly unfathomable.¡±


    At this moment, the expressions of the vige chief and the vigers had be paralyzed with fear. They were petrified and stood rooted to the ground. Even the animals did not move at all.


    Jiang Ming coughed. ¡°l guess it¡¯s just luck. Let¡¯s look at you two first.¡± He found it strange again.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be attacking us now? Why are you all so scared?¡±


    When they looked over, they realized that these people seemed to have be as stiff as stone. They did not have any reaction at all.


    ¡°Has it changed back to how it was before?¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not help but curse.


    ¡°They were just putting on an act just now, and now they¡¯re probably putting on an act again. I¡¯d like to see how long they can keep up the act.¡±


    With that, he swaggered toward the vigers.


    After thinking for a moment, he took the lead and went to the vige chief¡¯s side. He raised his fist and knocked on the man¡¯s head.


    The force of this knock was huge, but the vige chief did not return to his senses at all.


    Yuan Hehe was stunned for a moment and looked at his hand.


    For the first time, he doubted his strength.


    Could it be that he had already be weak?


    From what he saw, no matter what he did, the vige chief would probably not be able to regain his senses.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but feel confused.


    What was the reason?


    He could not figure it out no matter how he thought about it. He simply turned around and walked in Jiang Mings direction.


    After turning his head, he heard a thud. It was like someone had fallen to their knees.


    Immediately after, there were even more thuds. It was obvious that more people were kneeling down.


    Yuan Hehe¡¯s body trembled in fear.


    Could it be that these people were going to use some powerful move?


    He turned around and saw that the people around him had already knelt down and were kowtowing deeply.


    ¡°Respected person of destiny, we were insensible and offended you. I hope you won¡¯t be angry. If you have any dissatisfaction, just take it out on us. As long as you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s enough..¡¯!

 Chapter 1162 - 1162: 1162

    Chapter 1162 - 1162: 1162


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Hearing this, the three of them could not help but be stunned.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe looked at Jiang Ming and sized him up.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, did you suddenly reveal your identity? How did they know that you¡¯re such a person?¡±


    In their hearts, they were shocked.


    This was not the first time that someone had said that. Many people would try to find an opportunity to express all of this. Could it be that Jiang Ming was really a person of destiny?<div>


    However, when they thought of this, the two of them quickly shook their heads.


    Who knew if this was real or fake? They did not know what kind of disaster this identity would bring them, so it was better not to think too much about it.


    Jiang Ming stepped forward and looked at the vigers in front of him. The vigers were trembling on their knees, as if they were really in awe of him.


    At this moment, the vige chief spoke. His eyes were shining as he looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Destined One, this time, the vigers sincerely want to invite you to the vige for a meal. It has been a long time since a person of destiny has visited the vige. Congrattions oning here. The vige is extremely honored to host you, and we don¡¯t want to lose a blessed person like you.¡±


    ¡°A blessed person?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not believe it and was stunned.


    Was Jiang Ming both a blessed person as well as a person of destiny?


    It was said that as long as the blessed people went to a ce, the local residents would also be blessed and even obtain some treasures that other people could not imagine.


    At this moment, the weather outside also became sunny.


    Jiang Ming looked at the sky and turned to the vigers. ¡°l want to know the secrets of this vige.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know why these vigers regarded him as the destined one, he felt that it was a good opportunity. He could ask them more questions. Perhaps he could learn more.


    The vige chief took the initiative to talk. ¡®EA few years ago, a divine beast came here. He gave the vige a gift and let us vigers know how to use spells. However, he was afraid that we would use them for evil, so he also ced restrictions on us. We can only use these spells when there¡¯s real danger. An omen of real danger is that the sky will be covered with dark clouds and lightning.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was enlightened.


    ¡°So, everything that happened just now was because of you guys.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡± The vige chief quickly said, ¡°The divine beast happens to live in this mountain. Everything here is controlled by him. It gave us a signal, so we did this to you. The divine beast has no intention of offending the destined one. It¡¯s just that it is afraid that you¡¯ll hurt us. Please don¡¯t me the divine beast.¡¯


    The other vigers also echoed his words.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The divine beast has helped us a lot. We don¡¯t want it to be hurt, but we don¡¯t want to offend the person of destiny because of this.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at them and did not say much.


    He felt that these people were a little stupid, but he could not help but be curious.


    This divine beast actually helped these vigers so much for free. Was it really out of the goodness of its heart? Or perhaps, it wanted to obtain something from the vigers?


    ¡°What does the divine beast usually ask you to do?¡± he asked the vigers.


    Hearing this, the vigers¡¯ expressions changed drastically. They looked at each other as if they had something to say but could not say it.


    Jiang Ming understood what they meant and quickly said, ¡°Did I say


    something that made you feel ufortable? Are you hiding something?¡±


    The vige chief immediately exined on behalf of the vigers. ¡°There¡¯s a misunderstanding here. The divine beast does have secrets that no one knows, but it didn¡¯t ask us to do anything. It only asked us to go to its ce to talk to it regrly. Tomorrow is the time to talk to it. However, it hopes that we will not tell this secret to outsiders, so the vigers did not speak.¡±


    ¡°Is it that simple?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but be shocked. ¡°What did the divine beast ask you to do?¡± he asked warily. ¡°Generally speaking, divine beasts will only help if they want to get something.¡±


    One of the children suddenly said aggressively, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The divine beast is especially good to us. How could it be like this? Besides, I¡¯ve talked to it before. It was just a normal conversation. It even gave us the pastries and wine it made itself. We all came back safe and sound. This is nothing at all. I think that the divine beast is just lonely.¡±


    Thedy beside him seemed to be his mother. When she saw the child walk out and speak, she pped her child¡¯s forehead and forced him to lower his head. She reprimanded him. ¡°Is this something you can say? This is the divine beast! You must respect him. Otherwise, I¡¯ll chase you out of the vige.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, he¡¯s just a child. Don¡¯t treat him like this,¡± Yuan Hehe hurriedly said as he shook his head in his heart.


    How stupid were these vigers to chase their own children out?


    They were just talking. Why did they have to be like this?


    He had been chased out by his mother because of some matters previously. He did not want to see children being treated like that again.


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    The child could not help but look at Yuan Hehe.


    He originally thought that these people were all bad people. However, he only felt that the person destined by heaven was a good person. It seemed that those two people were not bad either.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Remember not to cause trouble with your words. Just be careful.¡± Seeing the child¡¯s obedient appearance, Yuan Hehe began to like the child.


    It had to be said that this child was quite innocent. If not for the guidance of these vigers, he would definitely be a very good child in the future.


    Jiang Ming had another thought.


    This divine beast actually knew so many methods. Then wouldn¡¯t it help them a lot in the future? Perhaps they could go and take a look first.


    Sikong Wuyuan had other thoughts.


    Based on the current situation, it would be very easy for them to get out. They had not finished their other matters yet, and now they could leave this ce with Jiang Mings identity as the destined person toplete their unfinished business.


    Thinking of this, he quickly told Jiang Ming his thoughts, and Jiang Ming also told him his thoughts.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but feel troubled.


    In the past, he had always listened to Jiang Ming. Now, he really wanted to have his own opinions.


    But who knew if Jiang Mings decision was right?


    If he missed the divine beast, it would be difficult to meet it again..

 Chapter 1163 - 1163: 1163

    Chapter 1163 - 1163: 1163


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion  Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    They did not know how they came across this vige, and they were not sure if they would encounter the same vige again.


    Jiang Ming saw through Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s thoughts. He quickly said, ¡°We can do things separately. That way, it won¡¯t be difficult. I won¡¯t feel any pressure.<div>


    As for Yuan Hehe, he made his own choice. He can go with whoever he wants.¡± Hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan could not help but struggle.


    He did not want to separate, but he did not want to force Jiang Ming to listen to his n.


    ¡°No.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Jiu Zhu, do as you wish.¡±


    When the vige chief saw that Jiang Ming did not speak for a long time, he could not help but panic. His voice trembled. ¡°Are you feeling unwell? Do you need us to do something for you? Although this vige is a little dpidated, there is still some food. Please don¡¯t mind.¡¯


    ¡°What are you saying? 1 have nothing to be dissatisfied with.¡±


    Seeing that the vige chief was being so polite to him, Jiang Ming also became polite. Then, he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t tomorrow the time to talk to the divine beast? Just let me go then.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the vige chief, who was about to stand up, immediately knelt down and quickly kowtowed.


    This time, he cried harder than before.


    ¡°Destined One, you can¡¯t do this. You¡¯re a unique noble. How can you go in and chat with the divine beast? Although the divine beast is our benefactor, your status is different after all. At that time, if there is a conflict between us, then I won¡¯t be able to exin it. You carry all the blessings of the vige, so you can¡¯t argue.¡±


    Jiang Ming was speechless.


    The vige chief was very cunning.<div>


    Seeing the divine beast was too tempting for Jiang Ming. He could not resist his curiosity.


    Yuan Hehe said as he rubbed his belly, ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. Chief, bring everything up and cook something for us to eat.¡±


    The vige chief touched his forehead and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll let the vigers go.


    However, I hope that you can reconsider. This is not a long-term solution. Moreover, everything we have in the vige is because of the divine beast. If anything happens to the divine beast, everything in the vige will probably disappear without a trace.¡±


    Although his words were amicable, his stance was clear. It was obvious that he did not want Jiang Ming to go forward.


    The vige chief had already thought it through.


    If Jiang Ming still wanted tomunicate with the divine beast first, then he did not mind finding a way to lock him up.


    It did not matter how special Jiang Ming was. The divine beast was their savior. They could not betray it even if they had to sacrifice the entire vige.


    Then, he realized that there were more bruises on his body, so he immediately covered them with his clothes.


    Jiang Ming saw the bruises clearly and pretended topromise. ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, I won¡¯t go. You can find a viger tomunicate with the divine beast. However, I¡¯m still a little curious. I don¡¯t know if you can answer my questions.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe quickly went over, their eyes filled with curiosity.


    Since Jiang Ming said so, they would definitely be curious about it.


    However, they did not expect Jiang Ming to give up so quickly. They had a vague feeling that this was just a strategy.


    In fact, Jiang Ming did not want to give up at all.


    From the looks of it, they still had to continue discussing this matter. They could not let the secret of this vige continue to be hidden like this. The vige chief was a little suspicious as he looked at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Is there anything you want to know?¡±


    In his heart, he felt afraid.


    He covered the bruises just now. Could it be that Jiang Ming wanted to know about the bruises?


    They could not let him know about this. At that time, their entire vige would be in disaster.


    Thinking of this, he quickly denied it.


    How was this possible?


    He had covered up the bruisespletely, so there would definitely not be any idents.


    However, in the next second, he could not help but feel a little regretful.


    ¡°l saw some bruises on the vigers and you just now. These bruises are of different sizes and don¡¯t look like they were caused by fighting. Did you make a deal with that the divine beast?¡±


    Jiang Ming had already guessed everything, but he still wanted to ask.


    He felt that no matter what, no matter what the vige chief said, there would definitely be some clues in his expression. At that time, even if the vige chief did not want to say anything, his expression should have revealed everything. He would not need to probe.


    Sure enough, in the next second, the vige chief¡¯s expression changed. What was even more surprising was that he actually took out a dagger from his waist and plunged it straight at Jiang Ming.


    Seeing that the vige chief wasing at him menacingly, Jiang Ming could not help but be a little surprised. He caught the dagger with his bare hands, but he did not fight back.


    In his opinion, the vige chief must have had some other reasons.


    Instead of them fighting like this, it was better to wait and see what would happen. He still wanted to find the divine beast, so he could not fight him like this.


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s and Yuan Hehe¡¯s eyes widened.


    Wasn¡¯t this vige chief still respectful to them just a second ago? Why was he going to kill them in the next second?


    Could it be that everything just now was an act?


    Thinking of this, they became angry. To think that they had believed the vige chief¡¯s words! In the end, everything he said was a lie.


    They wanted to see what this vige chief wanted to do.


    ¡°Hey, Chief, didn¡¯t you just ask for peace? What does this mean?¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not afford to lose, so he quickly spoke with a cold look in his eyes.


    If the vige chief still wanted to attack them, then they would fight back Although he also wanted to be respectful to the old man, the current situation did not allow him to do so.


    Sikong Wuyuan was also ready to attack.


    He had the same thoughts as Yuan Hehe. He could not tolerate this behavior.


    It was fine if the vige chief treated him like this, but if he attacked Yuan Hehe or Jiu Zhu, that would not do.


    Seeing that the situation was critical, the vige chief realized that he had been impulsive. He coughed and quickly shook his head. ¡°No, I did want to make peace, but I thought that you wanted to hurt the divine beast, so I was impulsive. I hope you can forgive me.¡±


    He was a little flustered.


    He did not expect to fail..

 Chapter 1164 - 1164: 1164

    Chapter 1164 - 1164: 1164


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming saw it and stared at the vige chief in front of him. ¡°Chief, we never thought of harming the divine beast. You¡¯d better put away your misconceptions.¡±


    The vige chief pursed his lips tightly, not knowing what to say.<div>


    He did have the intention to hurt Jiang Ming and the other two, but he was forced to do so.


    He really could not allow the divine beast to be injured in the slightest.


    As he thought about this, he suddenly realized that the bruises on his body had faded a little. He could not help but feel nervous. Then, he looked at the vigers and said, ¡°You guys go take care of Jiu Zhu. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. Then he looked at the vige chief and said, ¡°Chief, what are you doing? Is there something urgent?¡±


    As he spoke, he nced at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe, who immediately understood.


    This vige chief¡¯s words and actions were a little strange. He felt that it was very likely that he still wanted to make a move on them. They had to follow him.


    Thinking of this, Sikong Wuyuan quickly clenched his fists and threw a toad that was conjured from spiritual energy behind the vige chief.


    In just a short while, the vige chief felt his body itch, and his entire body was about to jump up. His expression was strange, as if he was possessed.


    The surrounding vigers were puzzled. They went forward and asked, ¡°Chief, what¡¯s wrong with you? There seems to be a problem.¡±


    The vige chief scratched his face as he searched for the cause of the itch. His entire person seemed to have exploded as he kept scratching.


    After a while, he had huge and bloody gashes on his body from the itching.<div>


    Because his clothes were torn, Jiang Ming got a clearer look at the bruises. It was more like birthmarks than bruises.


    These birthmarks were like talismans. They were in the shape of paper and even had strange words on them.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he could not help but frown.


    This was a little too ridiculous. He did not know who made it. What were these birthmarks used for?


    Thinking of this, his heart sped up again. He could not help but want to go forward and touch them, but he realized that he could not, so he simply retreated.


    The vige chief seemed to have realized his problem. He endured the itchiness and quickly wanted to put on his clothes.


    However, the clothes could not hide the birthmarks. Suddenly, they grew even more visible.


    In an instant, the vigers knelt down one after another like frightened rabbits. They trembled.


    ¡°The divine beast has shown his might. The divine beast doesn¡¯t want us to do such a thing!¡¯


    These words made Jiang Ming and the other two dumbfounded. These birthmarks were really an eye-opener. There was such a magical function?


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that the scene in front of him was inexplicably familiar. He looked around again.


    The hidden memories finally surfaced in his mind, and he immediately panicked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the talisman vige? Why is the talisman vige here?¡±


    Huh?


    This time, it was Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded.


    They looked at Sikong Wuyuan and asked, ¡°Why do you think this is the talisman vige? It doesn¡¯t look like it, right?¡±


    At this moment, the vige chief spoke leisurely.


    ¡°The surroundings are vast and boundless. The chosen one should contribute to the nearby Godkings. Godkings need flesh and blood to nourish themselves.¡¯


    ¡°Contribute?¡±


    Jiang Mings face darkened.


    Were they trying to kill them?


    Wasn¡¯t this too much?


    He had just said that he would treat him well, and now he was like this!


    In the blink of an eye, Jiang Ming realized that the surroundings seemed to have changed. They were sent directly to an inn.


    There was arge number of different types of meat mixed together, and there was even human flesh in the mix.


    Even though he had seen many disgusting scenes, Jiang Ming still could not help but feel nauseous, and his eyes were filled with disgust.


    In an instant, a sense of disdain arose.


    He did not understand.


    There was so much meat to eat in this world, so why did they only choose human flesh?


    Moreover, would eating this really not make one sick?


    However, the person at the table was not disgusted at all.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe both frowned, their eyes filled with disgust.


    ¡°Why would these people eat human flesh? Isn¡¯t this too much? Of all the meat you can eat, you have to eat human flesh.¡±


    At this moment, these people began tough wildly. It was as if they were possessed, and their entire person became crazy.


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes and raised his hand to change the scene back to its original state.


    The vige chief and vigers were staring at Jiang Ming and the other two in a daze.


    What kind of person was Jiang Ming? How could he break the illusion?


    They had thought that Jiang Ming would need some time toe out, but they did not expect it to be so soon.


    Jiang Ming scrunched up his nose and looked at them strangely.


    Why did these people look like idiots? Could it be the aftereffects of using an illusion?


    Before he could finish thinking, he saw the animals from before running toward him again.


    These animals were all filled with hostility. Some even opened their bloody mouths.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand, and a barrier suddenly appeared in front of them. The animals directly crashed into the barrier. The animals crashed into it and immediately fainted.


    However, they quickly woke up and crashed into the barrier again.


    As the collisions became faster and faster, the barrier did not react at all.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he gave the barrier a rebound function.


    Following that, the animals were also bounced back.


    The vige chief, who wasmanding these animals, could not help but be stunned. Then, he sneered.


    ¡°It¡¯s just some rebound. What¡¯s the big deal? I want to see what else you can do.¡±


    Thinking of this, he clenched his fists again.


    In an instant, his fist became bigger, and he hammered the ground. Jiang Ming and the other two were also shaken out.


    The vigers did not stay idle either. They released a huge cage. Jiang Ming and the other two were instantly sealed by the cage. There were enchantments surrounding the gaps in the cage.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not expect this. This vige chief actually attacked them. He was instantly stunned.


    However, in the next second, the vige chief said coldly, ¡°This is the will of the divine beast. You must listen to the divine beast. Just obediently sacrifice yourselves. Don¡¯t worry, we will build a good grave for you. You have contributed to the vige. No matter what, we will treat you well.¡±


    Jiang Mings expression also turned cold, and the temperature around him had already dropped by several degrees.


    He rolled his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s not what you said just now. Aren¡¯t you going back on your word and deceiving us?¡±


    The birthmarks on the vige chief¡¯s body had returned to their original state, but his eyes had be blood-red.


    He sized up Jiang Ming and the other two. ¡°Who would have thought that you would be so useful? If you were less useful, you wouldn¡¯t have been targeted by the divine beast. This is all your fault.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but get angry.


    If it were not for the cage locking them up, he would have rushed up and hit the vige chief a few times..

 Chapter 1165 - 1165: 1165

    Chapter 1165 - 1165: 1165


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sikong Wuyuan tried to argue. ¡°We¡¯re powerful, but that¡¯s our business. What does it have to do with you? Besides, you all said that Jiu Zhu is the chosen one. Wouldn¡¯t you be punished by the heavens if you hurt the chosen one like this? You only look at the divine beast. It only helped you with a few things, and you listen to it unconditionally. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re too easily bewitched?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t allow you to say that about the divine beast!¡±<div>


    Hearing this, the vige chief and the vigers were furious.


    Then, the vige chief said to the vigers, ¡°Hurry up and take out the magic chain. I want to see how these people can say these words after being hit by the magic chain! Don¡¯t listen to what they say. It doesn¡¯t matter if they are the chosen ones! Those who don¡¯t respect the divine beast will die. When the divine beast bes the new chosen one, will we still suffer the wrath of heaven? Of course not!¡±


    ¡°Be the new chosen one?¡±


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes and stared at the vige chief. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it wants to eat me to change its identity, right?¡±


    The vige chief immediately felt guilty, but he did not show it on his face. He said firmly, ¡°How can you say that? You, the chosen one, have done something inappropriate. You should be reced.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t have the mood to talk to you either!¡±


    Seeing the vigers stutter, Jiang Ming could not help but reprimand them. ¡°Hurry up. Are you going to make us angrier? We don¡¯t need to hear another word from you.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan mocked them.


    ¡°You guys are delusional. The chosen one will always be Jiu Zhu. Even if Jiu Zhu is dead, it will still be the same. Don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Heh, you¡¯re still so arrogant. I think the first person 1 need to beat up is you.¡±


    At this moment, the vigers had already run back and quickly brought over the magic chain.<div>


    The magic chain was long and slender, and it even carried spiritual energy fluctuations.


    The vige chief waved the magic chain and threw it at Jiang Ming.


    He deliberately aimed at Jiang Ming. He knew that as long as the chosen one died, the divine beast would be the new chosen one.


    He had to make the divine beast the chosen one. No one could stop him.


    At this moment, a series of sounds suddenly appeared in the surroundings, but there was no trace of the person who made the sound.


    The vige chief was a little confused.


    Why was there a sound now? All the vigers were there. Moreover, the three outsiders did not make any noise.


    But then, he saw Jiang Ming grab the magic chain with his bare hands.


    He could not help but be shocked. Then, he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°It seems that I must punish you. You actually dared to grab the magic chain with your bare hands. Don¡¯t me me for being cold-blooded and heartless. I¡¯ll kill you in one blow!¡±


    As he spoke, he wanted to keep the magic chain and continue waving it.


    However, he discovered that no matter how he moved, he could not retrieve the magic chain.


    Jiang Ming also held on tightly, not giving him any chance to make a move.


    The vige chief could not help but squint and say helplessly, ¡°How did you manage to catch the magic chain? What kind of demonic spell do you know?


    Hurry up and tell me, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    He sounded a little guilty when he said those harsh words. In fact, if Jiang Ming kept holding on to the magic chain, he would not be able to attack at all.


    However, he knew that if he did not bluff, it would be difficult for him to take the initiative when Jiang Ming counterattacked.


    Then, he waved the other chain in his hand and wanted to hit Jiang Ming. However, he was grabbed by Jiang Ming again.


    This time, not only was the vige chief shocked, but Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were also shocked.


    They already felt that it was a little crazy. Jiu Zhu had already grabbed one chain, so how could he catch another one?


    They were about to step forward to block the chains, but who would have thought that Jiang Ming would actually grab two chains?


    Jiang Ming did not look flustered at all. He did not even use his spiritual energy. He stood still and looked at the vige chief.


    The vige chief was a little flustered by his gaze. He angrily snapped, ¡°Jiu Zhu, why are you looking at me? Hurry up and ept your fate. No matter how much you struggle, it¡¯s useless!¡±


    As he spoke, he began to try to pull the chains out again, but he could not pull them out.


    He could not help but feel a little annoyed.


    Why couldn¡¯t he beat a skinny kid? Or maybe he was too old to do it.


    Thinking of this, he quickly looked at his vigers and said, ¡°Hurry up and use your spiritual energy to help me. If the chains are taken away by this kid, we will all die.¡±


    When Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe heard this, they rushed up and grabbed the two chains on Jiang Mings left and right hands respectively.


    They wanted to see how the vige chief would treat them.


    At this moment, a strong wind suddenly blew around them. In an instant, lightning shed, and thunder roared. It even struck Jiang Ming and the other two directly.


    Jiang Ming was already prepared. He pretended to release a barrier in the sky.


    The moment the barrier was activated, the surroundings suddenly became foggy, and the lightning and thunder instantly disappeared.


    At this moment, a voice gradually sounded.


    ¡°What an ignorant person. I wonder why the world chose you as the chosen one. If this chosen one is me, I will definitely make good use of it. Just give me your identity.¡±


    As it spoke, it began to urge the vige chief again.


    ¡°Chief, why aren¡¯t you getting rid of him quickly? Are you going to let him stay here? The longer he lives, the longer I have to wait to be the chosen one.¡±


    Hearing this, the vige chief looked flustered andforted it. ¡°Lord Beast, don¡¯t be anxious. I¡¯ll take care of him immediately. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let him do whatever he wants.¡¯


    As he spoke, he led the vigers to pull the magic chain with him.


    As the battle for the magic chain continued, the others also found it strange. ¡°Why can¡¯t I pull this magic chain? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Then, they saw Jiang Ming pulling the magic chain with his bare hands. He did not panic at all. He was even ying with the chain.


    The vige chief¡¯s eyes turned red. He immediately shouted at the vigers, ¡°Why are you so weak? Hurry up and pull! What if we get pulled back?¡±


    However, no matter what, the vigers could not move them.


    Jiang Ming smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s time to pull in the. You guys are really slow. If you were a little faster, you wouldn¡¯t be like this..¡±

 Chapter 1166 - 1166: 1166

    Chapter 1166 - 1166: 1166


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At this point, he pulled the vige chief and the vigers over.


    Both sides were shocked. Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were also dumbfounded.<div>


    The two of them did use a lot of strength, but they did not think they could pull so many vigers over. Therefore, the core reason must be Jiang Ming.


    But how did Jiang Ming do it?


    In the end, they all looked at Jiang Ming.


    However, at this time, Jiang Ming had no time to exin to these two. These vigers had all crashed into the cage.


    With this collision, the cage was automatically opened.


    Jiang Ming and the other two walked out of the cage.


    The vige chief began to kowtow and apologize.


    ¡°As expected of the chosen one. We probably won¡¯t be able to reach your strength in our lifetime. I beg you, let us go. We¡¯re just ordinary people. We don¡¯t really want to hurt you. As long as you let us go, we can give you anything.¡±


    ¡°Then take us to where the divine beast is first.¡¯


    Jiang Ming looked at the vige chief coldly.


    It was because of this divine beast that the vigers were confused.<div>


    All in all, it was this divine beast who asked the vigers to kill him.


    No matter what, they had to get rid of the culprit.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe also thought so. They pped their hands and said, ¡°Yes. However, you have toe with us. If you dare to y any tricks, we¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    As they spoke, the two of them clenched their fists and gestured at the vige chief.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take you there now,¡± he said, trembling.


    Then, he was more careful. When Jiang Ming stepped forward, he released the chains again. Jiang Ming almost fell.


    Immediately after, the vigers swarmed forward and pressed Jiang Ming and the other two to the ground. They started hitting them and shouting.


    ¡°If you want to harm the divine beast, we won¡¯t let you go. Not in this lifetime.¡¯


    As they spoke, they began to hit them harder.


    Jiang Ming and the other two felt that something was hitting them on the back, and they were even suffocating from the pressure.


    Sikong Wuyuan said to Yuan Hehe and Jiang Ming in his heart, ¡°Jiu Zhu, Yuan Hehe, we are getting crushed to death. What should we do now? I don¡¯t want to continue.¡±


    Yuan Hehe, on the other hand, was rtively calm.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be able to crush us to death.¡±


    As he spoke, he released a burst of energy.


    However, these vigers did not make any movements at all. They were still hitting them.


    Yuan Hehe was instantly dumbfounded.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why was it useless? We can¡¯t be suppressed here now. I don¡¯t want to die before I see the divine beast. If I want to die, I have to see it in person.¡±


    Jiang Ming remained silent.


    Sikong Wuyuan thought that he had fainted from the pressure and hurriedly asked, ¡°Jiu Zhu, what¡¯s wrong? Could it be that you fainted from the pressure?


    Jiu Zhu?¡±


    He shouted a few times but did not get any response from Jiang Ming. He panicked instantly. Even Yuan Hehe began to shout for Jiang Ming.


    Immediately after, they felt that the weight above them seemed to have lightened.


    When they looked up again, they found that the people on their backs had been thrown out.


    Everyone present could not help but panic.


    They all wanted to get up and continue fighting, but they were sealed by Jiang Ming with a barrier. They could not even stand up.


    The vige chief could not help but curse.


    ¡°Damn you! How dare you treat us like this! You¡¯ve gone too far! Today, we¡¯ll make you die no matter what! We can¡¯t let you do evil!¡± As he spoke, he shouted at the vigers again.


    ¡°Hurry up and attack them! What are you all doing here?¡±


    The barrier was invisible, so he could not see it at all.


    In his opinion, his vigers had be a group of idiots. If these vigers could charge forward, they would not be like this.


    However, the vigers also wanted to get up, but they could not get up no matter how hard they tried. Theyined incessantly, ¡°Chief, we can¡¯t get up at all. It seems like something is blocking us.¡±


    They could not help but feel helpless.


    They really did not expect to be treated like this by Jiang Ming. It seemed that the chosen one was really difficult to deal with.


    If they had some real power, they would not have been suppressed by Jiang Ming like this.


    Thinking of this, they could not help butin.


    It was all the fault of the divine beast. If they had obtained a little of the divine beast¡¯s power, they would not have been beaten up by the chosen one.


    Then, they started to hate the vige chief.


    The vige chief had always been concerned about letting them fight. They had never thought of the disparity in strength between the two sides. How could they possibly defeat Jiang Ming? ¡°You guys are really a bunch of good-for-nothings.¡±


    The vige chief was disappointed.


    Jiang Ming looked at these people expressionlessly and could not help butugh.


    ¡°l really didn¡¯t expect that you would still have the mood to fight amongst yourselves. Do you still want to struggle on your deathbed? If you continue to struggle, I don¡¯t mind apanying you. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know who will suffer when the timees.¡¯


    The vige chief assessed the situation and quickly said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, it was all our fault just now. Please forgive us. We will bring you to find the divine beast now. Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely not y any tricks.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Why would we believe you? Don¡¯t you know what you did just now? Do you think we can forgive you? If you still have some credibility, hurry up and give us all the things that you should give.


    Otherwise, we¡¯ll hold you ountable.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe were a little confused.


    Sikong Wuyuan was about what these vigers had.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not say anything else, but he was also pleased.


    He felt that there must be some treasure on these people. Otherwise, why would they dare to press down on them so harshly? He had to get some benefits from them no matter what.


    The next second, the vige chief said, ¡°There¡¯s a crystal in the middle of this vige. Take it. But after you take the crystal, you must let us out. I beg you.¡±


    Hisst sentence was a little awkward. He originally did not want to do this with them, but he did not expect to have to say it like this. He did not know how the divine beast was doing. Could the divine beast actually kill them? He did not want to be killed by these people.


    Jiang Ming sized up the vige chief with contempt in his eyes..

 Chapter 1167 - 1167: 1167

    Chapter 1167 - 1167: 1167<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the vige chief asked ufortably.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see how it goes.¡± Jiang Ming pretended to chuckle. ¡°If I¡¯m willing, I¡¯ll let you guys out.¡±<div>


    These words immediately caused a heated reaction.


    The vigers hurriedly shouted, ¡°Why? We have already told you where our precious treasure is. If we absorb the crystal, we will have endless power and will not be trapped by you. After you get it, hurry up and let us out!¡±


    The vigers began to me the vige chief again.


    ¡°Chief, it¡¯s all your fault for telling them the secret of the crystal so easily. Now that they have the crystal, they won¡¯t respect you anymore, right? If you were a little stronger, we would have escaped long ago.¡±


    Yuan Hehe made a funny face. ¡°Then you¡¯re really pitiful, huh? Then stay here.


    Don¡¯te out!¡±


    As he said that, he burst intoughter.


    He felt very happy now. These vigers were full of resentment, but who asked them to bring this upon themselves?


    If they had a conscience, they would not have ended up like this.


    The vige chief could not help but feel aggrieved.


    He was clearly thinking about this for the sake of the entire vige. Why did the vigers say that about him?<div>


    Previously, the vige was still united. What was going on now?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, what else can I do?¡± he said, pretending to be amiable.


    ¡°Is this the time to be resentful? We¡¯re in the same boat now.¡±


    ¡°In the same boat?¡± A vigerughed. ¡°What¡¯s the situation now? We can¡¯t get out. We¡¯re going to die anyway. It doesn¡¯t matter if we unite. Can we still live?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help butugh when he saw the internal strife among these people.


    These people were very weak. It seemed that this vige would be destroyed sooner orter, but it had nothing to do with him.


    Thinking of this, he followed Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe and walked forward. They arrived at the center of the vige.


    However, this was obviously a wastnd. There was no crystal like the vige chief had mentioned.


    Yuan Hehe suspected that they had been deceived by the vige chief and looked at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, what the vige chief said should be fake, right? I don¡¯t see this crystal at all, nor do I feel any traces of it. Let¡¯s not be fooled.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head instead. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Their internal strife is very real. I don¡¯t feel that they are lying at all. Let¡¯s look carefully.¡±<div>


    Yuan Hehe looked at the empty ground in confusion. He squatted down and knocked on the ground with his hand.


    ¡°What should we do? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s easy to dig the ground here. It¡¯s harder than ordinary ground. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s really something hidden inside.¡± He instantly became spirited.


    ¡°If we have the kind of crystal they¡¯re talking about, wouldn¡¯t our spiritual energy increase?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°I think the crystal should be given to these vigers by that divine beast. That divine beast sounds very greedy. How could it give these vigers such a useful crystal?¡± ¡°The most important thing now is to take a look at the crystal inside.¡± Yuan Hehe started to get impatient.


    Regardless of whether they had a crystal or not, these things were their motivation.


    Thinking of this, he clenched his hands and pondered, ¡°Jiu Zhu, you should have a way to take this crystal out, right? We can¡¯t let this crystal fail to y its role.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. This crystal isn¡¯t easy to get.¡±


    Jiang Ming squatted down and knocked on the ground, frowning.


    He could feel that something seemed to be sealing the ground, but it was definitely not the crystal. It was probably something protecting the crystal.


    From the looks of it, they might even lose their lives, let alone take the crystal. There¡¯s no point in getting the crystal.¡±


    At this moment, some strange people suddenly appeared in the surroundings. These people had cold expressions. They were d in ck cloaks.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you here to steal the crystal? Or are you here to stop us from taking the crystal?¡±


    Jiang Ming saw it.


    He knew that the divine beast would definitely send people over.


    The men in ck did not move at all.


    They fell down one by one.


    Jiang Ming and the other two were shocked and retreated.


    ¡°Why are these people acting like this? We didn¡¯t do anything to them. What do they want?¡± Yuan Hehe asked in disbelief.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help butugh.


    ¡°This is too funny. This is really ridiculous. However, what we can confirm is that these people must have been sent by the divine beast. But why did his people all fall?¡±


    ¡°They are not humans. They are straw puppets.¡±


    Jiang Ming saw it at a nce and even wanted to approach the men in ck.


    However, the moment he approached the men in ck, they suddenly stood up as if they were alive. However, their actions were odd.


    Some of them even leaned forward 90 degrees, and their bodies began to change shape and grow longer. It was not something that normal people could do.


    Jiang Ming, on the other hand, was very calm. He sized up the men in ck


    and said, ¡°It seems that they are straw puppets with tenacity. I wonder what kind of power the divine beast added.¡±


    At this moment, their voices rang out from the surroundings.


    ¡°The divine beast asked us to y with you. You guys stay here and have fun with us.¡¯


    As they spoke, a four m sided barrier began to appear around them, and the surroundings changed.


    It was the inn from before again.


    Seeing the familiar scene, Jiang Ming was not afraid at all. Instead, he smiled.


    ¡°What a pity. This move is useless against us. You guys should just stay there.¡± As he spoke, he snapped his fingers.


    The surrounding scene automatically changed to normal, and the men could not help but be shocked.


    Immediately after, these men in ck rushed over.


    Jiang Ming watched calmly. Countless thin threads and silver needles were ced beside him. The silver needles were hung on the thin threads and pierced the fatal parts of the men in ck.


    In an instant, all the men in ck fell to the ground.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe had wanted to attack, but they realized that there was no ce for them to do so. Then, they realized that the expressions of these men in ck had be hateful. They were smiling foolishly, and they could not help but feel terrified.


    Before they could think about anything, the men in ck suddenly changed shape. This time, they were no longer humans, but the animals they had encountered before..

 Chapter 1168 - 1168: 1168

    Chapter 1168 - 1168: 1168<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yuan Hehe was stunned.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t these animals already attacked us? Why are you here again?¡±<div>


    Jiang Ming was unmoved. Instead, he threw out circles of rope.


    These ropes automatically tied themselves to the men in ck, and they could not move at all.


    Not only that, but Jiang Ming also strengthened the spiritual energy on the rope.


    As long as they struggled, they would suffer.


    After a while, the men in ck turned into straw puppets.


    Seeing the puppets, Yuan Hehe stepped forward and touched them.


    ¡°l have to say, these people are quite skilled at making puppets. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t have made such a decent puppet.¡±


    As he spoke, he kicked a puppet. The puppet immediately spun in the air and rolled to the side.


    He sighed. ¡°How did you learn so many strange techniques?¡± 1 want to learn some.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple?¡± Sikong Wuyuan spread his hands and looked at Yuan Hehe. ¡°If you were a divine beast, you could do the same. A divine beast can turn anything into something different. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re just an ordinary beast.¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Yuan Hehe pretended to be serious. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m ordinary?¡±<div>


    Finally, he coughed again and said self-deprecatingly, ¡°Well, 1 am truly an ordinary beast, but I think I¡¯m pretty good.¡±.


    He patted his chest.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Sikong Wuyuan did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°I¡¯m just exining, but the tricks used by the divine beast are too useless.¡¯


    He looked at Jiang Ming again and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, how did you do it? Your recent actions have really surprised me. I really want to be someone like you.¡± Seeing his admiration, Jiang Ming quickly said, ¡°Ah, it was just an ident.¡±


    At this moment, the divine beast¡¯s voice sounded again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re so arrogant just because you¡¯ve defeated a few puppets. If you¡¯re really capable,e to the Five Elements Mountain near the vige. There¡¯s a door there where you can see me. If you¡¯re up to it, we can fight face to face.¡±


    Yuan Hehe immediately shouted into the air.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that we¡¯re all fools. There must be a bunch of traps hidden inside.


    If you want us to go there and die, dream on!¡±


    The sound was loud enough for the divine beast to hear.


    Seeing that the divine beast did not continue to speak, Yuan Hehe thought that it was afraid. He said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. Jiu Zhu, I think we should not go. Let the divine beast suffer.¡±<div>


    Jiang Ming could not help butugh.


    Yuan Hehe was still a child. Even his words were so naive.


    At this moment, a strange light suddenly shed around them. Then, countless moths pounced on Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Jiang Ming frowned.


    He did not expect these things to be so aggressive.


    Sikong Wuyuan understood.


    ¡°l think it¡¯s probably caused by that divine beast. It wants to kill us, so it¡¯s using this method. We can¡¯t let it seed.¡±


    ¡°You heathens, just you wait. We¡¯re going to kill you.¡±


    At this moment, the vigers¡¯ voices rang out one after another, apanied by the sound of running.


    When they looked again, Jiang Ming and the other two realized that the vigers had untied themselves at some point in time and the entire vige had run over.


    Seeing this, Sikong Wuyuan was somewhat dumbfounded.


    ¡°These people are really fast. They actually broke through Jiu Zhu¡¯s imprisonment so quickly. It seems that the divine beast is quite capable. They actually broke through something that even we couldn¡¯t escape from.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave first,¡± Yuan Hehe hurriedly said when he saw that the number of people had increased.


    However, Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡°No, let¡¯s not leave yet. It¡¯s the stupidest thing to do to leave at this time.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe fell silent at the same time, ¡°Jiu Zhu, why do you say that?¡± they asked with confusion in their eyes. ¡°We don¡¯t quite understand.¡¯


    ¡°These vigers seem to be no threat to us, but we don¡¯t know what the divine beast did when it saved them. At that time, we will be in a passive position,¡± Jiang Ming answered thoughtfully.


    ¡°How can you be so sure that these vigers have escaped? Didn¡¯t you see that the vige chief¡¯s appearance and pace are different? That divine beast probably cast a spell to fool us. There¡¯s no need for us to escape at all.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe looked at each other and pondered. ¡°Jiu Zhu, are you serious? There¡¯s no vige chief there at all.¡±


    Their gazes fell on the front. Other than the vigers who were moring, there was no sign of the vige chief.


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming once again doubted his eyes and turned to look.


    Just as Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe had said, he did not see the vige chief this time.


    However, he had clearly just seen the vige chief running over. The current situation was a little strange.


    Yuan Hehe suddenly realized something. He pped his hands and thought, ¡°Could it be the work of that divine beast? It made some mannequins to deceive us. In the end, we didn¡¯t expect to reveal some clues.¡±


    ¡°l think it¡¯s possible.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded and continued, ¡°Then let¡¯s stay here. I want to see if those people are real or fake.¡±


    When he said that, the vigers had already run in front of them and surrounded them.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to think about it anymore.¡± Jiang Ming sighed. ¡°They¡¯re already here.¡¯


    The vigers began to speak in anguage that they could not understand.


    These words were very noisy and loud, echoing in their ears.


    Jiang Ming and the other two felt as if they were locked in a small room and forced to listen to some kind of echo. Their ears felt like they were about to explode, but they had to listen.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Yuan Hehe covered his ears and said helplessly, ¡°l don¡¯t want to keep listening to these people¡¯s nagging, but we don¡¯t seem to be able to get out either.¡±


    He looked around and found that the surroundings had been blocked.


    This made Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan feel a headacheing on.


    They had thought that the vigers would use some kind of move, but they did not expect it to be this.


    This was simply trying to deafen them.


    They did not want to continue like this.


    As he thought about this, Jiang Ming had already sent out spiritual energy balls that wrapped around the vigers.


    The vigers¡¯ voices were still ringing in their ears even though they could not struggle free.


    ¡°Oh my god, aren¡¯t these vigers too persistent?¡±

 Chapter 1169 - 1169: 1169

    Chapter 1169 - 1169: 1169<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    could not help but cry.


    He wanted them to die.<div>


    ¡°Let¡¯s try something else.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan did not give up. His eyes were filled with determination.


    Yuan Hehe could not understand their cries at all. He was already somewhat deaf.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not hear him either. He took out many rings from his pocket and shot them at those people.


    However, when the rings passed through the circle, they fused together. In the end, none of them hit their targets.


    Jiang Ming could not help but be dumbfounded.


    Sikong Wuyuan was also in disbelief.


    Was it so easy to fuse their spiritual energy? How did they fuse together so quickly?


    How could he resolve this?


    Yuan Hehe felt a headacheing on.


    How could he continue doing this? It was really annoying.<div>


    After thinking for a moment, he suddenly remembered that he had a huge conch, but he had not used it for a long time.


    However, he felt that Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming might be able to do it.


    He took out the conch as if he was presenting a treasure.


    This conch could be erged or shrunk, so it was very practical.


    However, in the next second, an unknown attack suddenly appeared in the air. The conch fell to the ground and shattered into pieces.


    Yuan Hehe was already upset when he heard this. When he saw this, he could not help but feel even more upset. He knelt down and looked at the fragments of the conch with heartache. He even went forward to touch them with his bare hands, as if they were very precious.


    This time, due to the pain in his heart, he even ignored the curses of the vigers. He seemed to have transcended everything and immersed himself in his own world.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming was a little stunned.


    What was going on? Why did Yuan Hehe seem to have lost his soul all of a sudden? What was going on?


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that Yuan Hehe might be sick. He crouched down to check on his condition. He touched his face, and his gaze fell on the fragments below. He immediately understood everything.


    Yuan Hehe felt a chill, and his body trembled.<div>


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, what are you doing?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan did not answer him. Instead, he picked up the fragments on the ground and said, ¡°This seems to be the Sound Amplification Conch I saw before, but it¡¯s very fragile. How did you get it?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    When Yuan Hehe saw Sikong Wuyuan asking him a question, his eyes were filled with confusion.


    Jiang Ming pped his forehead.


    Although the vigers were loud, he could hear Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe¡¯s words clearly.


    However, the two of them were acting like they were deaf.


    He immediately repeated what Sikong Wuyuan had said to Yuan Hehe in his heart.


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan!¡± Yuan Hehe¡¯s hope was immediately ignited. He looked at Sikong Wuyuan and asked, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, can you repair the conch?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan nodded and ced his hand on the broken conch.


    There was clearly no spiritual energy appearing, but the conch in front of him was still being repaired bit by bit.


    Yuan Hehe was a little nervous as he watched Sikong Wuyuan pass the repaired conch to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe were confused.


    Logically speaking, the conch was restored by Sikong Wuyuan. Shouldn¡¯t Sikong Wuyuan be the one blowing it?


    In his opinion, it was extremely difficult for the conch to recognize its master. If it did not recognize its master, it would not let them blow it.


    After Sikong Wuyuan repaired the conch, as its savior, it should let Sikong Wuyuan blow the conch.


    However, Sikong Wuyuan had his own opinions.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu is so talented. This time, he will definitely be able to control this conch. If this conch doesn¡¯t recognize Jiu Zhu as its master, who else can it recognize?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry as he took the conch.


    Sikong Wuyuan was overestimating him. He really wasn¡¯t that powerful. He was just lucky.


    However, he really did not know how to blow this conch.


    As he thought about it, he touched the conch with his hand. The rough touch made him frown.


    He did not know where this conch was produced from, but it felt as if it had


    experienced many vicissitudes.


    Yuan Hehe could tell that Jiang Ming was very awkward, so he quickly went forward and wanted to teach him step by step.


    However, at this time, the vigers outside seemed to have realized that their voices were useless. They began to approach Jiang Ming and the other two.


    They guessed the characteristics of the spiritual energy ball and began to run, letting the ball carry them.


    Soon, they arrived in front of Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt a chill run down his spine as he took a few steps back.


    It had to be said that he found it difficult to ept such a situation.


    These vigers were quite good at adapting to the situation. They muttered to themselves, ¡°Return our lives! Return our lives!¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help butin.


    They did not kill these vigers, and these vigers still made them out to be demons.


    However, he did not think much of it. The conch suddenly started ying music automatically, which attracted their attention.


    The three of them looked at the conch in front of them in unison and could not help but be intoxicated.


    It had to be said that this conch yed lovely music. The melody was also very beautiful, making people feel a little infatuated.


    Jiang Ming was confused as he listened.


    Wasn¡¯t this conch supposed to be blown? Why did it suddenly start ying music?


    Thinking of this, he looked at Yuan Hehe.


    This conch belonged to Yuan Hehe, so he might know.


    Yuan Hehe noticed Jiang Mings gaze and spread his hands.


    The conch was indeed his, but he did not know what was going on, nor did he know that the conch could y automatically.


    If he had known earlier, he would have gone to understand the functions of this conch first.


    With this thought in mind, he yed the melody in his palm again.


    He remembered that when the conch yed, he had to make some movements rted to the melody. This would let the conch know who it was trying to help.


    With the help of the conch, the vigers suddenly became even more ferocious. They seemed to be possessed and kept struggling.


    They stopped cursing and kept rolling on the ground.


    Gradually, they revealed their true forms.


    They were the puppets from earlier.


    Yuan Hehe could not help but curse.


    ¡°Damn it, it must be the divine beast¡¯s doing again. We have to find it today. This is too much!¡±


    He was furious.


    He felt that this divine beast was toying with them.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Jiang Ming again and said firmly, ¡°Jiu Zhu, I think we should go and take a look at the divine beast. I guess, ording to its arrogant personality, it probably thinks that it¡¯s extremely powerful and doesn¡¯t bother to set any traps..¡±

 Chapter 1170 - 1170: 1170

    Chapter 1170 - 1170: 1170<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sikong Wuyuan shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that way. We don¡¯t know if this divine beast is really short-sighted and arrogant or something else.


    What if we fall into a trap?¡±<div>


    ¡°We have to dig out the crystal first. That¡¯s our goal.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that the two of them had forgotten what had just happened, so he quickly reminded them.


    ¡°Yes. We almost forgot.¡±


    Yuan Hehe pped his thigh and turned to face the ground.


    However, the ground was covered by puppets.


    Jiang Ming stretched out his index finger and drew a big circle in the middle. All the puppets were thrown aside.


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan rolled up their sleeves and said, ¡°We have to roll up our sleeves and work hard. We must break this crystal out of the ground. ¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Jiang Ming echoed from the side.


    The three of them had a tacit understanding. Their palms faced down and directly hit the ground.


    Spiritual energy was poured into it, but there was no reaction from the ground.<div>


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan continued to hit the ground a few more times, and he could not help butin, ¡°Is this ground iron?¡± What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Yuan Hehe followed suit. He said angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the ground? Did the vige chief do something to it? I wouldn¡¯t be surprised. After all, this is where they hid the crystal.¡±


    Jiang Ming, on the other hand, was very calm. He continued to release his spiritual energy to hit the ground.


    With this p, the ground instantly split into pieces.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were stunned.


    When the three of them hit the ground together just now, there was no reaction at all.


    Why did the ground react when Jiang Ming hit it alone? This waspletely unfair!


    They looked at Jiang Ming in unison again.


    However, he was also confused. He waved his hand and said, ¡°l really don¡¯t know. This is all a misunderstanding.¡±


    He was also puzzled.<div>


    The three of them could not break the ground even if they worked together. How could he do it alone?


    However, he could not say why. After all, the situation was the same as before.


    In the end, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe broke the silence.


    They waved their hands and said, ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. It¡¯s good that it¡¯s broken. There¡¯s no need to do anything else.¡±


    As they thought about it, they started to dig inside.


    They should be able to take the crystal with their bare hands. After all, the barrier was so difficult to break, so there should not be any more trouble.


    However, no matter how they stretched out their hands, they did not touch the crystal, nor did they sense the aura of the crystal. Seeing this, they could not help but feel dejected.


    Why was this so difficult?


    ¡°Can¡¯t you take it out?¡± Jiang Ming asked curiously. ¡°These vigers shouldn¡¯t be lying.¡±


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, it¡¯s not that we can¡¯t take it out. It¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t sense the aura of the crystal. Could it be that the crystal is still in a deeper ce?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe spoke at the same time. The two of them looked at each other.


    It had to be said that they had quite a tacit understanding of each other.


    Jiang Ming understood and nodded.


    As he spoke, he rolled up his sleeves and reached his hand into the gap on the ground.


    As soon as he reached down, he felt something in his palm.


    When he took it out, it was a sparkling green crystal.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were dumbfounded again. They stood rooted to the ground, lost in thought.


    Was it that easy to take the crystal?


    Their minds were already in a mess. Jiang Ming called out to them a few times, but they did note back to their senses.


    When they regained their senses, they stared at Jiang Ming with starry eyes.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, you¡¯re so cool. You¡¯re like a god. We¡¯re really shocked.¡±


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, I really want to learn this technique of yours. You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Seeing that the two of them were praising him, Jiang Ming quickly waved his hand and said, ¡®Don¡¯t praise me. I¡¯m awkward. It¡¯s time to think of a way to deal with this crystal.¡±


    He looked at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe¡¯s expressions and mannerisms, which werepletely unlike their personalities. He could not help but take a step back.


    He was not a top figure, and these two people were praising him too highly.


    Then, he realized that the crystal seemed to be stuck to his hand. He could not take it off no matter what.


    Strangely, when he wanted to pull it off, he felt no pain in his hand. He thought that he had lost his sense of touch.


    Then, he realized that the color of the crystal was fading bit by bit, as if someone had absorbed its color.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe had wanted to say that they were absorbing the crystal¡¯s spiritual energy, but when they saw that the color of the crystal was gradually bing lighter, they fell silent.


    Jiu Zhu was chosen by the crystal.


    Then they should not interfere and respect the crystal¡¯s opinion.


    However, Jiang Ming felt that the fading of the crystal was too strange.


    He did not feel any abnormality in his body, nor did he feel any spiritual energy entering his body.


    After a while, the crystalpletely lost its light and fell to the ground.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe wanted to go down and pick it up, but they found that the crystal had already shattered and there was no way to restore it.


    Originally, the two of them wanted to absorb the remaining spiritual energy.


    s, they hadpletely lost hope.


    They had to ept this.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go find those vigers and the vige chief. Let them bring us to find the divine beast.¡±


    Jiang Ming knew what Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were thinking, but he was helpless.


    He did not want to be stuck to the crystal like this. He also wanted Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe to absorb the spiritual energy. Unfortunately, things did not go ording to his wishes.


    Hearing this, the two of them quickly let it go.


    Wasn¡¯t it just a crystal? They could still continue to search for other crystals. This crystal was nothing.


    The two of them were relieved and nodded at Jiang Ming. Then, they followed Jiang Ming in the direction of the vigers and the vige chief.


    Jiang Ming thought to himself as he walked.


    He did not know if the vige chief and the vigers had been saved by the divine beast.


    What he was more curious about was whether this divine beast would abandon these vigers.


    After all, these vigers were loyal to the divine beast.


    But who knew? Many things were hard to predict.


    With this thought in mind, they returned to their original ce. Jiang Ming was quite surprised to see the scene in front of him..

 Chapter 1171 - 1171: 1171

    Chapter 1171 - 1171: 1171<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming did not expect that these vigers would actually be here. They continued to stay in the same ce as if they were imprisoned.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Have you never seen a brawny man before?¡±<div>


    The vige chief did not care anymore. He even joked with Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jiang Ming was confused.


    Did this vige chief not recognize him at all? Why would he say such a thing?


    Yuan Hehe had a bad temper, but he could not help butugh at the situation in front of him.


    ¡°What kind of game are you ying? We¡¯ve only left for a short while, and you already can¡¯t recognize us?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan sized up the vigers and the vige chief.


    Their spirits seemed to have reached a state of excitement. They kept singing and making a lot of noise.


    However, some of the vigers were extremely quiet, but they were too quiet. It was as if they were dead.


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel puzzled.


    When he was here just now, these vigers were not like this. Could it be that the divine beast had sucked their essence?<div>


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with these vigers. It¡¯s as if they¡¯ve lost their souls.¡¯


    Sikong Wuyuan had already noticed it and looked at Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe.


    ¡°Serves you right!¡± Yuan Hehe sniffed and said frankly, ¡°They wanted to harm us. They deserved it. They should have a taste of their own medicine!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but if they be like this, who will lead us? The words of that divine beast can¡¯t be trusted.¡¯


    Jiang Ming frowned and found it hard to believe.


    He thought that the divine beast still had some use for these vigers. He did not expect it to give up so quickly. It was really a little decisive and cold. ¡°That¡¯s true. This is troublesome. I don¡¯t know how to summon souls!¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan pretended to be troubled.


    ¡°Summon souls? Are you sure they lost their souls?¡±


    Yuan Hehe questioned this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Jiang Ming was the one who answered this question. He lookedpletely confident. It was obvious that he was already certain and had no doubts at all.<div>


    Seeing this, Yuan Hehe did not say anything else.


    After all, the two of them had already confirmed it. He felt that there was no need to doubt it anymore.


    However, he was still very curious. He looked at Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan and asked, ¡°How do you know that these vigers have lost their souls? I really couldn¡¯t tell at all.¡±


    He scratched his head, feeling a little dazed.


    Jiang Ming was not in a hurry. He pointed at one of the vigers and exined seriously, ¡°They can¡¯t even walk steadily. They are obviously in a state of losing their souls. If they were in a normal state of madness, how could they be like this?¡±


    Although his words were reasonable, Yuan Hehe still shook his head and said, ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t know anything about this. It¡¯s really rare. Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll just watch you summon the souls. However, do you have to summon so many people¡¯s souls? Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Yuan Hehe, you must be stupid. Why do we need to summon so many souls? These people have done nothing good and even want to kill us. We just need to find an obedient one.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m muddle-headed. Ah, I¡¯m getting old.¡±


    Yuan Hehe pretended to be hunched over like an old man.


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan looked at each other and held back theirughter, but they did not say anything.


    There was indeed no need to say anything more.


    They needed to summon a soul.


    After walking around, Jiang Ming saw a dazed person.


    He kept wandering around and hitting the barrier.


    Jiang Ming squatted down and hit the ground with his hand.


    Sikong Wuyuan saw this and also hit the ground with his hand.


    Their spiritual energy surged into the distance along the earth vein.


    Then, a few strands of things of various colors flew toward Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan, and then directly flew to the clumsy viger.


    Seeing this, Yuan Hehe was dumbfounded.


    ¡°This method of summoning souls is really strange. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a thing.¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes lit up.


    After a while, the viger woke up.


    When he saw Jiang Ming, he was a little afraid. ¡°Jiu Zhu, please spare me. I have no intention of attacking you! ¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he began to kneel down.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming went forward and pulled him up. He smiled as he pulled him up. ¡°Why are you so afraid of us? Do you think we will hurt you? Hurry up and get up. The ground is covered in dust.¡±


    He felt that this viger should be quite afraid of strangers. He had to treat him better first.


    Yuan Hehe watched from the side and pursed his lips in his heart.


    This viger did not deserve to be treated so politely by Jiang Ming. Jiang Ming probably only wanted this viger to lead the way properly, which was why he spoke like this.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not have any thoughts about this.


    As long as this viger could lead the way, there was no harm in treating him well.


    At this moment, the viger was already overwhelmed by their kindness.


    From the looks of it, did Jiu Zhu and the others intend to let him off the hook?


    There was no need for him to be afraid of these people. They should all be good people.


    He was thinking too much. The viger started to introduce himself. ¡°My name is Shi Shengsheng. Come with me. I¡¯ll bring you to the divine beast. When I bring you to the divine beast, can you save the vige chief and the other vigers?¡± he muttered as he stood up and walked.


    ¡°They are all good people. They just wanted to repay the kindness of the divine beast, so they did this. However, their hearts are not bad.¡±


    He said a lot of things, but Jiang Ming and the other two just listened and did not reply.


    They felt that Shi Shengsheng was a little too stupid. At this point, the vigers and vige chief could not be forgiven.


    However, Shi Shengsheng still wanted to make peace as if they were good friends. How was that possible?


    Immediately after, Jiang Ming found that there was smoke around him, and there were even many small bugs.


    The deeper they went, the thicker the smoke became.


    He suddenly realized that the situation inside was not right. He hurriedly walked out and dragged Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe along.


    However, Shi Shengsheng was still walking forward like a fool.


    Jiang Ming could not stand it anymore. He quickly went forward and pulled Shi Shengsheng back.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at the situation inside? What if something happens?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt a headacheing on.


    Shi Shengsheng was too stupid. He was going to get himself killed..

 Chapter 1172 - 1172: 1172

    Chapter 1172 - 1172: 1172<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Seeing this, Shi Shengsheng could not help but be somewhat moved.


    He had thought that these people had evil intentions. It seemed that he had misjudged them. They were still very good.<div>


    Sikong Wuyuan was still looking at the fog when he suddenly felt a strange gaze. He could not help but look over and happened to meet Shi Shengshengs eyes.


    He was shocked and looked at him helplessly. ¡°Your gaze is so pointed. Those who don¡¯t know better might think that you¡¯re trying to do something.¡±


    Shi Shengsheng coughed. His eyes kept darting around. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I feel that you guys are very good?¡±


    When Sikong Wuyuan heard this, he felt extremely suspicious.


    How had he changed his attitude so fast? Was he trying to fool them?


    They were not that naive.


    Unknowingly, Jiang Ming and the other two found that they had arrived at the cave at the foot of the mountain that the divine beast had mentioned.


    Sikong Wuyuan was dumbfounded.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t even gone far. Why is this cave in front of us? Could it be that this is an illusion created by the divine beast?¡±


    ¡°The fog was created by the divine beast,¡± Jiang Ming said calmly. ¡°What reason does it have not to bring us to this cave?¡±


    ¡°What exactly is in this cave? It actually wants us toe over every time. In my opinion, there must be many traps here. I¡¯m afraid it wants us to die miserably.¡±<div>


    Yuan Hehe angrily hammered the stone wall beside him. His eyes were filled with frustration, and he spat out a mouthful of saliva.


    When the saliva fell to the ground, it immediately turned purple, and the ground it fell on turned green.


    Then, they retreated with a strange look in their eyes.


    ¡°My saliva can identify poison. If it changes color when ites into contact with something, it must be poisonous. This ce has actually been poisoned by that divine beast. It seems that it has long prepared this cave to harm outsiders.¡¯


    Shi Shengsheng was smiling foolishly at this moment.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about? How could the divine beast do that? You must be mistaken. I think you should be able to get along well. The divine beast is also very good.¡±


    He was still talking to himself as he took a few more steps forward. He was just in time to step near the spit.


    After a while, his entire body turned purple. Then, his body turned into a pile of yellow soil.


    Jiang Ming and the other two did not even have time to react.


    Only when Shi Shengsheng dissipated with the wind did the three of them regain their senses.


    Jiang Ming was shocked.<div>


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like poison. It¡¯s terrifying. As long as you step on it, it will make your body disintegrate.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was even more relieved. ¡°Fortunately, 1 spat there. Otherwise, we would all be dead. I think we should use spiritual energy to pave the way. In addition to my saliva, my spiritual energy can also show the poison on the ground. ¡±


    ¡°However, we shouldn¡¯t enter the cave again.¡± Sikong Wuyuan pondered. ¡°We need to find another way. This cave might have been poisoned by that divine beast. Its malice is very strong. It definitely won¡¯t let us off so easily. It¡¯s better to be careful.¡¯


    Jiang Ming nodded and agreed with Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s suggestion.


    The evil spell just now almost made him confused. No matter what, Shi Shengsheng still had some spiritual energy. It was too terrifying for him to disintegrate so easily.


    If they walked over directly, they would be crippled at the very least.


    At this point, they all took a step back and began to look for a new path.


    However, they realized that the surroundings had turned into a cliff, and the vige was a long distance away from them.


    Sikong Wuyuan was in disbelief.


    ¡°How can this be? I remember that the vige is clearly connected to where we are. That¡¯s good. We still have to think of a way to cross the cliff. It¡¯s really difficult.¡¯


    ¡°We can ride a flying sword.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment and then snapped his fingers. A few flying swords appeared in the surroundings.


    Yuan Hehe looked at him in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ve already used up some of my spiritual energy. I wanted to use other methods to get there. I didn¡¯t expect you to still have the strength to use such spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I also feel that I can¡¯t use my spiritual energy anymore.¡± Sikong Wuyuan was also shocked.


    At this point, Jiang Ming suddenly realized that there seemed to be something inexplicable in his palm.


    Looking down, some bugs had climbed onto his hand at some point in time. They were running to form lines, and the word ¡°die¡± appeared.


    Jiang Mings expression remained the same. He extended his index finger and flicked the bugs away. The bugs immediately scattered.


    However, they gathered together again and even began to bite Jiang Mings hand.


    He felt a trace of pain and pulled these bugs off his palm.


    At this moment, he noticed that Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe had the same bugs on their bodies.


    He panicked and quickly called out to the two of them. ¡®Pull these bugs away. Don¡¯t let them gather together. It¡¯ll hurt a lot.¡±


    Before the two of them coulde back to their senses, they immediately pulled off the bugs one by one ording to Jiang Mings instructions.


    However, at this moment, faint sounds began to ring around them. Some vines flew over and swept toward Jiang Ming and the other two.


    They were still pulling the bugs, but when they saw the vines, they immediately stopped.


    Jiang Ming did not fight back. He deliberately stood still, and the vines pierced through his body.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were stunned.


    Why wasn¡¯t Jiang Ming retaliating at all? The vines had already passed through him. Wasn¡¯t he asking him to die?


    The two of them quickly reacted and hurriedly gathered together to look carefully ahead.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, are you alright?¡±


    Jiang Ming was still speechless.


    He originally thought that these vines would be an illusion, but he did not expect them to be real.


    However, the damage he sustained was not much. He could still be saved.


    Thinking of this, he took out a silver needle and used his spiritual energy to treat himself.


    However, at this moment, the vinesunched another attack.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe did not expect the vines to suddenly change direction. They were all focused on Jiang Ming, and they did not notice them at all. They forgot to counterattack.


    The vines knocked the three of them off the cliff.


    Sikong Wuyuan was quite smart. He found a tree trunk and grabbed it.


    However, the tree trunk could not support the weight of the three people. Seeing this, Jiang Ming let go of them and let himself fall.


    No matter what, he still hoped that hispanions could live well.


    However, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe followed him down.


    Without Jiang Ming, what was the point of living?


    After a loud bang, Jiang Ming and the other two fell to the bottom of the water and then floated to the surface together..

 Chapter 1173 - 1173: 1173

    Chapter 1173 - 1173: 1173<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The sky was getting dark, so they walked all the way wet.


    Surrounded by barren mountains, there was no sign of human life.<div>


    If they could not find a ce to stay, they would have to spend the night in the open.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the cold, but I can¡¯t let you suffer, Jiu Zhu.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan lowered his head slightly, his face full of worry.


    Yuan Hehe stood at the side with a helpless expression. ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t let him catch a cold.¡± He chimed in.


    He was able to handle the cold since it was a demon after all. However, Jiang Ming was a human, so he would not feel ufortable at all.


    Jiang Ming looked at his twopanions with a smile. He felt warm inside.


    They cared about him the most.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up. Perhaps there will be a ce where we can seek shelter.¡±


    After he finished speaking, the three of them continued to walk forward. The three of them walked very quickly.


    Soon, they discovered that there was a house not far ahead.


    There was actually a house in this remote vige?<div>


    The three of them looked at each other and decided to go forward to take a look.


    When they arrived, Jiang Ming raised his hand and knocked on the red-painted wooden door. No one answered after a few knocks.


    ¡°Could it be that this is an empty house?¡± Sikong Wuyuan asked.


    He pushed the door, and it creaked open.


    The first thing he saw was a courtyard. It was empty and there were many fallen leaves.


    ¡°It looks like an empty house!¡±


    Yuan Hehe smiled happily.


    Jiang Ming thought so too. He continued to walk in. There were two rooms in total, so he entered one randomly to take a look.


    In the end, the moment he entered, he saw an incredible scene.


    They saw a woman putting on her clothes with her back facing the three of them. Her skin was soft, smooth, and fragile.


    Just as the three of them were in a daze, they heard a voice behind them.<div>


    This voice was like a lion¡¯s roar, scaring the three of them so much that they immediately turned around. The young girl was also so scared that she put on her clothes randomly and covered herself up.


    The three of them looked over and saw a white-haired but energetic old woman in front of them. She looked at the three of them very seriously, especially Jiang Ming. Her eyes sized up Jiang Ming from head to toe.


    ¡°You shameless people, how dare you watch my daughter change clothes in broad daylight! How shameless!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Sikong Wu Yuan hurriedly exined. ¡°We absolutely didn¡¯t mean to offend you! We just saw that there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone in this house, so we came in!¡±


    He was panicking. Why did they have to encounter such a thing?


    They were really unlucky.


    The old woman was angry when she heard that. She shouted even louder. ¡°Did you think we were dead?¡±


    Yuan Hehe was so frightened by her fierce look that he hid behind Jiang Ming. This woman was really scary when she was angry. He did not dare to provoke her at all.


    Jiang Ming also quickly exined, ¡°Ma¡¯am, please don¡¯t be angry. We were really just passing by and wanted to find a ce to stay. No one answered the door just now, so we came in. We are now apologizing to you and thisdy.¡±


    Jiang Ming bent down and lowered his head. Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe also lowered their heads when they saw him.


    The old woman stared at Jiang Ming and asked, ¡°Where are you from?¡±


    It had to be said that this young man was quite handsome and waspletely worthy of the youngdy.


    Jiang Ming stood up. ¡°I¡¯m Jiu Zhu. This is Sikong Wuyuan. This is Yuan Hehe. May I know your name?¡±


    The olddy nodded. She only nced at Yuan Hehe before turning her gaze back to Jiang Ming. ¡°Her name is Tang Xiaoxiao.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. This was really unintentional.¡± Jiang Ming turned to Tang Xiaoxiao.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s over now,¡± Tang Xiaoxiao said to Jiang Ming.


    She looked up and realized that her mother was winking at her. She could not help but be stunned.


    What did her mother mean?


    The old woman coughed twice.


    Why was her daughter still so oblivious? Did she not understand such a hint?


    She had already reminded her so many times, but why was there no reaction from her at all?


    Jiang Ming straightened his body, somewhat at a loss.


    What was going on?


    Could it be that he still had to be responsible for Tang Xiaoxiao?


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.


    Jiang Ming was a little flustered when the old woman called him again. He had a feeling that something bad was about to happen.


    This old woman looked a little old-fashioned, and no one knew what she wanted to do.


    As expected, the old woman said seriously, ¡°Although our Xiaoxiao is not a devastatingly beautiful woman, she is still a pure and innocent virgin. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be good for her to have been seen like this by you.¡±


    Jiang Ming lowered his head slightly. When he heard this, he could not help but frown, but he did not dare to look directly at the old woman and Tang Xiaoxiao.


    He had indeed done something wrong. He admitted this.


    The old woman continued, ¡°This bald man is a monk. That won¡¯t do. He¡¯ll break the rules of his monastery. This child is too young. Naturally, he can¡¯t be chosen. You¡¯re the only one left.¡±


    She stared at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jiang Ming was shocked.


    She was a little panicked, but the old woman seemed to be a little proud. She immediately widened her eyes. ¡°If you do something wrong, you naturally have to pay the price. You have to give us some silver.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan frowned and asked. The old woman reached out her hand, and the three of them pursed their lips. Jiang Ming did not know what to say.


    ¡°Are you trying to scam us? We all apologized! As a mother, how can you do this!¡±


    Yuan Hehe stopped pretending and shouted repeatedly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not paying? What are you guys thinking? How can you be so immoral?¡±


    The old woman was also unwilling to let it go, but she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t pay! But then you have to marry my daughter!¡±


    Jiang Ming understood what was going on.


    ¡°You¡¯re forcing him! Who would force someone to marry their own daughter?¡± Sikong Wuyuan also started to shout.


    ¡°What?¡± the old woman asked. ¡°You don¡¯t even want to take responsibility? I see that all of you are well-dressed. Are you actually irresponsible lechers?¡±


    This sentence silenced Sikong Wuyuan.


    Jiang Ming was immediately put in a difficult position.


    No matter what, this was not the case.


    At this moment, a rough voice came from outside the door. I¡¯m back!¡±


    ¡°You came back just in time!¡± the old woman said confidently. ¡°Someone is bullying your sister! They want to escape!¡¯


    After saying this, Jiang Ming felt a murderous auraing! It was not from the old woman, but from outside the door. It was getting closer and closer!


    In the blink of an eye, someone had appeared!


    ¡°Who was it? Who bullied my sister!¡±


    Arge head appeared. He was tall and looked very strong.


    ¡°Did you bully my sister?¡±


    ¡°Nannan! They saw your sister changing her clothes and they¡¯re not taking responsibility!


    The olddy¡¯s temper red up. Tang Nannan was furious.


    ¡°What?! Come over here!¡±


    As he spoke, he wanted to grab Sikong Wuyuan by the cor..

 Chapter 1174 - 1174: 1174

    Chapter 1174 - 1174: 1174<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°It¡¯s not him!¡± The old woman quickly reminded Tang Nannan. ¡°He¡¯s the guy we want!¡±


    Tang Nannan quickly let go and wanted to grab Jiang Mings cor. ¡°Come over here! Let¡¯s go outside and have a good talk!¡±<div>


    Tang Nannan nned to grab Jiang Ming by the cor and walk out.


    Jiang Ming shook off his hand directly, but he also cooperated and followed him out.


    ¡°l can 20 with you, but don¡¯t touch me,¡± he said coldly.


    Tang Nannan could not help but feel a chill run down his spine. In an instant, his arrogance melted away.


    Behind him, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were still calm, but Tang Xiaoxiao was extremely nervous.


    ¡°Nannan! Don¡¯t hit him!¡± Tang Xiaoxiao shouted anxiously, but the two had already arrived at the courtyard.


    ¡°l, Tang Nannan, will teach you a lesson today!¡± As he spoke, he got into a fighting stance.


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    This was a person who knew a few spells, but his cultivation was rtively shallow. He was probably not his match.


    However, since Tang Nannan insisted onpeting, then he would indulge him.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Tang Nannan shouted. His attack was as swift and fierce as a tiger. Unfortunately, Jiang Ming saw through his blind spot. He stretched out his finger.<div>


    ¡°Uh¡­


    He poked Tang Nannan with his finger. Tang Nannan¡¯s eyes closed, and he fell to the ground.


    ¡°Nannan!¡±


    Tang Xiaoxiao panicked. Although the old woman did not say anything, she stared at Jiang Ming.


    She had to admit that this young man was very capable. He was good-looking and had good abilities. He was simply the best.


    Jiang Ming felt his hair stand on end.


    Why did he feel that the old woman was looking at him lustfully?


    Perhaps he was wrong?


    This old woman was already so old. She should not think so, right? Perhaps he was overthinking.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming quickly shook his head. It was better not to think too much about these things.


    Then, the old woman sat on the ground as if she were seriously ill. She pointed at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°He pushed me.¡±<div>


    Sikong Wuyuan was iparably shocked.


    They clearly saw that the old woman sat down on her own, and Jiang Ming did not even touch her. Why did she think that he would push her?


    Thinking of this, Sikong Wuyuan rolled his eyes and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, madam? How is that possible? I saw that you weren¡¯t


    pushed at all! Jiu Zhu is still standing there!¡±


    Jiang Ming was also dumbfounded. Then, he shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s right.


    That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m far away from you.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the old woman started to throw a tantrum.


    ¡°You people actually dare to bully an old woman. I¡¯m already so old. How can I lie about this? Hurry up and give me everything you own. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Jiang Ming felt powerless. He walked over and patted the old woman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ve seen your true colors. Don¡¯t you just want silver? I¡¯ll give some to you now.¡±


    As he spoke, he stretched his hand behind his back, and arge amount of silver instantly appeared in his hand.


    Then, he took the silver.


    When the old woman saw the silver, her eyes widened.


    She did not expect the kid in front of her to be so rich. If he married Tang Xiaoxiao, wouldn¡¯t her family have nothing to worry about? Moreover, he was extremely handsome!


    Seeing this, the greed in her heart increased, and her good impression of Jiang Ming increased, but she could not show it on her face.


    At this moment, Tang Nannan got up with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°How can a pretty boy like you defeat me? Why did the heavens give you such good luck? 1 want to see just how strong you are!¡±


    Thinking of this, he clenched his fists tightly and ran toward Jiang Ming.


    When Tang Xiaoxiao saw this, she could not help but panic. She quickly said, ¡°Nannan, stop fooling around. You can¡¯t beat him. Don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡± She wanted to continue speaking, but she heard a voice in her heart.


    ¡°Continue to fight. Attack together with your brother. Don¡¯t worry, I will help you.¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Why do you try to help me time and time again?¡±


    Tang Xiaoxiao shouted into the air, her heart trembling.


    This was not the first time she had heard this voice. It had been lingering in her heart since a long time ago, but she had never paid attention to it.


    But now that it concerned her brother¡¯s life, she had no choice but to pay attention.


    ¡°Trust me, do it without restraint. No one will dare to touch you!¡¯


    These words seemed to have the power to charm people. Tang Xiaoxiao was already deeply entranced. She nodded seriously. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. I must let my brother live!¡±


    The voice did not respond, but it obviously felt that Tang Xiaoxiao had already listened to it, so there was no need to continue.


    At this time, Jiang Ming and Tang Nannan were already fighting.


    Tang Nannan knew that he could not beat Jiang Ming, so hepromised. He deliberately hid and nned to find an opportunity to attack Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming also wanted to test Tang Nannan¡¯s strength and yed hide-and-seek with him.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt a force and turned around.


    Then, he realized that Tang Xiaoxiao had already arrived in front of him. He could not help but be shocked.


    He did not expect Tang Xiaoxiao to have the ability to teleport here.


    He remembered that when he saw Tang Xiaoxiao, he did not feel any spiritual energy from her at all. How did she suddenly have spiritual energy? It was really strange.


    However, he could not continue thinking about it. Now that the arrow was already on the bow, he had no choice but to respond.


    He raised his hand and released a barrier, but it was directly broken by Tang


    Xiaoxiao.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were stunned by this scene.


    An ordinary woman actually had such power. This was very strange. Could it be that her power was bestowed by something else? That should not be possible.


    Only the old woman was around aside from them. However, how could the old woman give Tang Xiaoxiao any power? This was too strange.


    However, before they could think about it, Tang Xiaoxiao shot out like a bullet. She kept charging forward, not giving Jiang Ming a chance to react at all. Seeing this, Tang Nannan did not think too much about it. Instead, he became more confident.


    Since he had his sister¡¯s help, he had to pursue and kill Jiang Ming.


    Thinking of this, he took out a dart from his pocket and threw it at Jiang Ming.


    In order to prevent Jiang Ming from dodging, he threw a lot more of them simultaneously.


    Because of Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s attack, Jiang Ming was almost hurt by the darts, but he quickly grasped the opponent¡¯s weakness.


    Tang Xiaoxiao suddenly felt that she could not breathe. Her hands and feet kept struggling, but she could not break free.


    The old woman¡¯s eyes almost popped out when she saw this. She quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Tang Xiaoxiao is just a weak woman. Just let her go. Don¡¯t make things difficult for her. She¡¯s my only daughter. You can¡¯t treat her like this..

 Chapter 1175 - 1175: 1175

    Chapter 1175 - 1175: 1175<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like a weak woman.¡¯


    Jiang Ming turned to look at the old woman with a cold look in his eyes.<div>


    Then, he grabbed Tang Nannan, who was about to attack him.


    Tang Nannan originally thought that Jiang Ming¡¯s attention was on Tang Xiaoxiao, so he would not notice him. He did not expect Jiang Ming to catch him.


    He suddenly felt a lump in his throat and could not say anything else.


    His neck was tightly gripped, and he could not even breathe.


    He struggled with all his might, just like Tang Xiaoxiao, but it was useless. The suffocating feeling made him unable to continue acting recklessly.


    He snarled, but there was nothing he could do. His heart was filled with hatred.


    He really did not expect that Jiang Ming was so powerful that he could kill him at any time.


    However, he did not want to die. No matter what, he had to defeat Jiang Ming.


    Seeing that her son¡¯s life was in Jiang Mings hands, the old woman¡¯s heart tightened.


    It was fine if her daughter died, but her son could not die. He was the lifeblood of her family!


    When she saw Jiang Mings grip tighten, she started to panic.<div>


    She quickly shouted.


    ¡°Hey, brat. Just teach him a lesson. Don¡¯t make my baby disappear. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you pay.¡±


    She was extremely anxious.


    Firstly, it was her son¡¯s life. Secondly, it was not easy for her daughter to encounter such a good-looking person. However, the good-looking man wanted to kill her son. What should she do now?


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming let go.


    He wanted to hear what Tang Nannan had to say. Now that things hade to this, perhaps he could consider letting him go. After all, he was quite pitiful. He only had an old mother and a younger sister at home.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Nannan waspletely unmoved. He even started cursing.


    ¡°You brat, you actually dared to hurt me. I¡¯ll definitely make you suffer eternal damnation in the future! When the people from the Red Organizatione, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    Jiang Mings pupils constricted when he heard the words ¡°Red Organization¡±.


    He did not expect to meet the people from the Red Organization here. They were still being hunted by the Red Organization.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could not help butugh.<div>


    This was really a coincidence. They actually met someone from the Red Organization again.


    Tang Xiaoxiao did not say anything.


    At this moment, the wind suddenly blew. Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes glowed red, and her fingers turned into sharp ws.


    She grabbed at Jiang Mings neck. Jiang Ming immediately found it difficult to breathe, but he raised his leg and kicked her.


    He did not believe that he could not defeat such a weak woman. It did not matter if she was strong. She was still a weak woman.


    However, he realized that she seemed to have endless strength. He could not kick her at all.


    Tang Xiaoxiao only leaned back for a moment before snarling.


    Jiang Ming frowned.


    This was not good. He did not know where Tang Xiaoxiao got her spiritual energy from, but it was so powerful. What should he do?


    Seeing Jiang Ming¡¯s condition, Tang Nannan took the opportunity to struggle, wanting to break free from his restraints.


    However, he realized that no matter how hard he tried, he could not get away, even if Jiang Ming had already let go a little.


    Jiang Ming noticed Tang Nannan¡¯s struggle and clenched his fists again.


    Tang Nannan found it hard to breathe again, and he could not speak.


    He looked at his sister helplessly.


    He felt that his sister had received the Red Organization¡¯s grace. As long as he persisted, his sister would be able to save him.


    Tang Xiaoxiao sensed her brother¡¯s intentions and tried to pull Jiang Ming¡¯s hand away with her other hand, but she still could not pull it away.


    Seeing that her brother was about to die, she quickly looked at Jiang Ming and pouted at Tang Nannan.


    It was obvious what she meant. As long as Jiang Ming let her brother go, she would naturally let Jiang Ming go.


    When Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe saw this, they could not help but snort coldly.


    ¡°We won¡¯t let you threaten Jiu Zhu!¡±


    As they spoke, they rushed forward, their bodies filled with spiritual energy.


    Tang Xiaoxiao raised her hand and sent out two waves.


    The waves immediately shook the two of them out. They fell to the ground and looked at Jiang Ming weakly.


    Just as they were about to stand up again, they did not expect that the waves would actually press them to the ground and not allow them to stand up at all.


    No matter what they did, they could not stand up. Their bodies were sore and weak, as if something had corroded their insides.


    Yuan Hehe felt helpless. He looked at Sikong Wuyuan and said, ¡°It seems like we can¡¯t help Jiang Ming. I feel like I can¡¯t move my entire body. It¡¯s like I¡¯m being pressed down by a ghost.¡± ¡°l can understand how you feel.¡±


    Jiang Ming patted his back.


    Yuan Hehe was dumbfounded and began to doubt his own eyes.


    He turned around and confirmed that it was indeed Jiang Ming.


    However, when he looked forward again, he found that Jiang Ming was still standing ahead, and he could not help but pause.


    Sikong Wuyuan wanted to appease Yuan Hehe.


    However, when he saw this scene, he could not help but be stunned.


    Why were there two Jiang Mings? One of them had to be fake. What should they do? They did not want Jiang Ming to be in dangerter.


    Jiang Ming, who was in front of him, smiled. ¡°I¡¯m real. That¡¯s my clone.¡± Tang Xiaoxiao and Tang Nannan were stunned.


    When they saw that Jiang Ming, who was in a stalemate with them, had immediately turned into a block of wood, they could not help but be furious. They red at Jiang Ming with all their might and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, how dare you lie to us? It seems that you are courting death. How did you gather so much spiritual pmver in your clone? Ordinary people can¡¯t do this.¡±


    Tang Xiaoxiao pondered in her heart. Her face was full of vignce.


    It seemed that Jiang Mings strength was indeed not something that ordinary people could deal with. If it was not for the mysterious person who had given her power, her brother would definitely not be able to defeat Jiang Ming alone.


    Now, it seemed that Jiang Ming had to die.


    A trace of killing intent shed in her eyes. Jiang Ming saw it clearly. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to kill us. However, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m curious about. As an ordinary woman, how do you have so much power?¡±


    As he spoke, he looked straight at Tang Xiaoxiao, his eyes probing her.


    Tang Xiaoxiao stepped back defensively. Tang Nannan quickly stepped in front of her and snapped, ¡°You brat! It doesn¡¯t matter if my sister has spiritual energy! Isn¡¯t this normal? 1 have it too, don¡¯t l? I think you¡¯re coveting my sister¡¯s looks and want to take her for yourself, right?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the old woman immediately perked up. She hurriedly pointed at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think of taking my daughter for free.. If you want to take my daughter, you must send a betrothal gift!¡¯

 Chapter 1176 - 1176: 1176

    Chapter 1176 - 1176: 1176<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°No matter what, you have to give us eight pnquins and a basket full of golden leaves as a gift. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you marry my daughter!¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡±<div>


    Tang Xiaoxiao understood what her mother meant and quickly scolded her.


    She did not want to marry the man in front of her at all.


    Although Jiang Ming was handsome, he had tried to kill her brother. She did not want to be married to such a man.


    Her brother definitely did not want her to marry such a person either.


    Sure enough, Tang Nannan understood his mother¡¯s thoughts. He shook her head and said, ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s suitable to be a part of our family. He should go to hell.¡±


    Tang Nannan¡¯s words were so hateful that his eyes almost pierced into Jiang Mings body.


    He wanted nothing more than to tear this brat in front of him into pieces right now, let alone let him marry his sister.


    Unexpectedly, the old woman shook her head. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ll speak. ¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at Jiang Ming, wanting to know what he had to say.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming was still frowning.


    He did not expect that the old woman wanted this. No wonder she kept looking at him with that strange gaze.<div>


    He was about to answer, but Yuan Hehe beat him to it.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Jiu Zhu is so outstanding. It¡¯s impossible for him to marry your daughter. Moreover, I don¡¯t know what kind of medicine she took to be like this. She clearly had no spiritual energy just now. This is so sudden. Your family is really strange. Jiu Zhu, I think we should leave, Don¡¯t waste time with these people. We just want to rest here for a while. What can they do?¡±


    He had other thoughts.


    Since these three people were from the Red Organization, then the people from the Red Organization would definitelye hereter. They had experienced so many things before, so they could not go against the people from the Red Organization. What if something happened?


    Tang Xiaoxiao wanted to let them go, but she heard the voice in her heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them go. We¡¯lle and pick up these three peopleter. If you let them go, then your mission will fail.¡±


    She was a little surprised.


    She did not expect that this voice was actually from the boss of the Red Organization.


    ¡°Yes, Boss, I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± she said respectfully.


    At this point, her eyes were cold. Then, she walked forward with a smile and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jiu Zhu. We did offend you just now. My brother also offended you, but he just wanted to protect me. Please rest here. You guys have been traveling for a long time. It¡¯s better for you to rest here.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan felt strange when he saw the sudden change in her attitude. He took a step back. ¡°Miss, why did you suddenly change your attitude? Do you want something from us? We won¡¯t give you anything.¡±<div>


    Hearing this, Tang Nannan could not help but get angry.


    He stepped forward and pulled Tang Xiaoxiao away, wanting her to hide behind him.


    However, Tang Xiaoxiao shook her head and said, ¡°Nannan, don¡¯t say anything. Let me handle this. Don¡¯t worry. I will do what I have to do.¡±


    Tang Nannan had a strange look in his eyes as he sized up Tang Xiaoxiao.


    This was the first time he had seen his sister like this. He could not help but feel unfamiliar with her.


    What happened to his sister? Was she possessed? How did she be like this?


    Tang Xiaoxiao understood when she saw the look in her brother¡¯s eyes.


    However, she also knew that she could not exin anything. If she wanted to exin, she would have to wait.


    She shook her head at her brother, afraid that Tang Nannan would say


    something else.


    Then, she looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, I hope you don¡¯t me my family for what happened just now. If you want to me someone, put it all on me. This is all my fault.¡±


    As she spoke, she deliberately wiped her eyes with her sleeve.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, a few tears actually flowed out of her eyes.


    They did not seem fake. They seemed real.


    However, Jiang Ming felt a chill run down his spine.


    He did not believe that Tang Xiaoxiao was telling the truth. He was afraid that she had ill intentions.


    But he really could not understand.


    The three of them did not expose anything about themselves. What was Tang Xiaoxiao after?


    Could it be that she was after the silver on them?


    Thinking of this, he felt that this was the answer.


    It should be the silver. These three people looked very poor andcked silver. Only silver could change their minds.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were also confused, but they soon understood. They said to Jiang Ming in their hearts, ¡°Jiu Zhu, 1 think these three people are greedy for money. They want to kill us secretly and take the silver. If we had known earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have given them money earlier.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll leave at night.¡±


    Thest sentence was said by Sikong Wuyuan, but Yuan Hehe was confused.


    ¡°Why do we have to leave at night? We can leave now. These three are not our opponents. We can ignore them and leave directly. After all, we don¡¯t need their reception.¡±


    However, Jiang Ming had an opposing opinion.


    ¡°No, we have to leave at night. Tang Xiaoxiao has a strange power, but she didn¡¯t have any spiritual energy before. I have to find out.¡±


    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a need to investigate,¡± Yuan Hehe shook his head. ¡®1 1 think the boss of the Red Organization secretly gave her strength. If we continue to stay here, the boss will definitely rush over. At that time, we won¡¯t be able to leave.¡¯


    ¡°We haven¡¯t had a good rest yet. We don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything wrong with us. It¡¯s better not to stay any longer.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan frowned.


    ¡°l forgot that there are still those people from the Red Organization. We should have taken advantage of that opportunity to wipe them out in one fell swoop. Great, we¡¯ve left ourselves with a hidden danger. I think we should leave now, Jiu Zhu.¡±


    ¡°Then we have to leave at night.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°They know the strength of the Red Organization, which means that they can contact the people from the Red Organization. If we leave now, they will send people to track us secretly and bring us some trouble..¡±

 Chapter 1177 - 1177: 1177

    Chapter 1177 - 1177: 1177<div>


    Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°We might as well sneak away at night. That way, we can avoid these issues.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t expect this.¡± Sikong Wuyuan pped himself. ¡°l must have lost my mind. Jiu Zhu, you¡¯re brilliant. If we didn¡¯t listen to you, we would be asking for trouble.¡±<div>


    Seeing that Jiang Ming did not reply, Tang Xiaoxiao could not help but panic. ¡°Jiu Zhu,¡± she called out quickly. ¡°Are you unwilling to forgive us? My mother is already old, and my brother also relies on chopping firewood to make a living. We didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Do you really have to be so persistent?¡± At this point, she immediately wiped her tears.


    Her tears flowed down like a waterfall, but they did not affect Jiang Mings emotions at all.


    Jiang Ming nced at Tang Xiaoxiao. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small matter. I will definitely forgive you. You don¡¯t have to care too much. I was just thinking about how to reply to you. After all, men and women are very different. What if 1 say something bad and make you misunderstand?¡±


    Tang Xiaoxiao did not expect Jiang Ming to be so understanding. She secretly heaved a sigh of relief and then smiled. ¡°Jiu Zhu, you¡¯re hrious. I¡¯m just a vulgar woman. I won¡¯t be angry no matter what you say. Mother, what do you think?¡±


    As she spoke, she winked at the old woman, her eyes clearly wanting her to continue speaking.


    However, the old woman thought that her daughter had taken a fancy to Jiang Ming. She could not help but smile. She quickly said, ¡°Yes, you can stay here for a long time. My son¡¯s temper is indeed a little bad. I¡¯ll apologize to you here. Son, quickly go and chop some firewood. We still need some firewood. We have to make a good fire and cook tonight. How can we not treat our


    distinguished guests with good food?¡±


    Then, she mimicked her daughter and winked at Tang Nannan.


    Tang Nannan suddenly understood and grinned.


    He wondered what his mother and sister saw in Jiang Ming.


    In his opinion, Jiang Ming was as thin as a bamboo pole. He only had a handsome face and was not otherwise presentable at all.<div>


    At that time, if his sister married him, she would probably not be able to eat or wear warm clothes. The silver he had given them would not be enough for his sister to spend.


    However, he could not say anything. After all, this was the person his mother and sister had chosen. It was meaningless for him to continue talking.


    Seeing this, he could be considered to have epted his fate. He nodded and turned around to enter the deep mountains.


    He had to do what his mother asked him to do.


    Seeing her son leave, the old woman heaved a sigh of relief.


    She understood her son¡¯s temperament. After what had happened just now, her son would definitely not let these three people off. She did not want her future son-inw to get hurt. She still wanted Jiang Ming to give her more silver.


    She had to calm her son down and not let him ruin her ns.


    At the thought of this, she clenched her fists again, her eyes filled with greed.


    When her daughter married this handsome young master, wouldn¡¯t she be able to get more silver? She definitely had to make the two of them get married.


    She was ted, but she did not realize that her daughter had secretly sent a silver needle into Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming naturally felt it and was a little surprised.<div>


    He did not expect the daughter of this family to know medicine. However, he did not think that she was very proficient in medicine. He was afraid that she had heard the thoughts of the Red Organization and learned from them.


    He did not pull out the needle and continued to let the needle pierce his body.


    However, he also secretly blocked his five senses and mind.


    He did not believe that she would be able to poison him if he blocked everything.


    As for Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe, they were both silent.


    Since Jiang Ming had already said what they wanted to say, there was no need for them to continue.


    Tang Xiaoxiao heaved a sigh of relief.


    She had thought that Jiang Ming would notice, but she did not expect him to


    be so stupid that he did not notice the silver needle she had thrown.


    He would fall unconscious at night. She wanted both Jiang Ming and his silver.


    She was proud of herself, but she did not show it on her face. Instead, she pretended to be considerate and opened the door.


    She shouted at Jiang Ming and the other two, ¡°Pleasee in quickly. It¡¯s cold outside. Don¡¯t freeze. As for the food, it will be ready soon when my brother brings the firewood over. Please don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    The old woman also added, ¡°There are some new teas in this house that had been prepared earlier. I¡¯ll go make a cup for you now. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re used to drinking it. If you don¡¯t like it, you must tell us. This is a country house. There¡¯s nothing good here.¡±


    With that, she ignored her weary feet and jogged into the house, afraid that she would neglect the three guests.


    Tang Xiaoxiao was extremely satisfied.


    She had to admit that her mother was very cooperative. Otherwise, it would be difficult for her to clean up the mess by herself.


    Jiang Ming and the other two did not say much and walked straight in.


    Since Tang Xiaoxiao was clinging to them, there was no need for them to say anything. After all, these three people¡¯s characters were not very good.


    Seeing that the three of them did not speak for a long time, Tang Xiaoxiao was a little embarrassed, but she did not say anything. She just continued to act. ¡°There¡¯s not much furniture in this room. You guys can take a seat. Don¡¯t worry about us. Just treat it like your own home.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, miss.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that it was not a good thing for him to keep silent, so he replied.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe casually found stools to sit on.


    They were already arguing and felt that Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s actions were really hypocritical. It was really unsightly for her to act like this for a little silver.


    Tang Xiaoxiao did not care.


    She saw their expressions and smiled.


    They would sufferter, so she would let them familiarize themselves with this ce. It could also be considered as a reward for these two people. Just as she was thinking, the old woman had already brought the tea over.


    She ran very fast, not caring about the pain in her feet at all.


    After a while, she prepared everything and even brought the cup filled with tea to Jiang Mings side.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, please have some tea. Treat it as your own home.¡±


    She had said thisst sentence twice with Tang Xiaoxiao. Jiang Ming felt that it was a little against his will, but he still pretended to smile. ¡°Thank you, madam..¡±

 Chapter 1178 - 1178: 1178

    Chapter 1178 - 1178: 1178<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Madam, you should sit down first. There¡¯s no need to bother with us. We¡¯re just resting here. We don¡¯t need anything else. Just do things like you usually do.¡±


    Seeing this, Tang Xiaoxiao sat down and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really polite. It seems that you really treat this ce as your home. That¡¯s great. The other two must be very resentful about what happened just now. However, please rest assured that we will definitely not poison the tea. You can taste it and feel free to voice whatever you are dissatisfied with.¡±<div>


    Seeing this, Yuan Hehe did not say anything else and decided to drink his tea.


    However, they heard what Jiang Ming said in his heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink it. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in this tea. Don¡¯t let it harm you. We still have to go out at night.¡±


    These words reminded them to be vignt, and they quickly nodded in their hearts. ¡°Jiu Zhu, you¡¯re right. We almost made a big mistake.¡± As they spoke, they raised their cups and pretended to take a sip.


    But in fact, they did not drink it at all.


    In Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes, they drank it without thinking, so she could not help but smile.


    It seemed that these two people were not on guard. She would make them sufferter on.


    At the thought of this, she could not help but straighten her back, and she even looked a head taller.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, what would you like to eat tonight? We have some fruits and vegetables here. My mother grew them herself. They¡¯re delicious.¡±


    ¡°Just make whatever you want. We¡¯re not that particr.¡±


    Jiang Ming pretended to be polite, but he was frustrated.<div>


    He did not know how long he would have to wait for dinner to be served. He really did not want to waste time here.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s expression suddenly changed. It was as if she was possessed. She floated up without touching the ground. Her hands kept grabbing forward, and her eyes were cold.


    ¡°What happened? Who¡¯s ying tricks there?¡± This made Jiang Ming and the old woman panic.


    This situation was truly strange.


    What was wrong with Tang Xiaoxiao? Why did she suddenly be like this?


    Jiang Mings heart tightened. He just stood there and did not move forward.


    In his opinion, this old woman was much more anxious than him. He just had to let the old woman go forwardter.


    Just as he had expected, the old woman was really anxious when she saw Tang Xiaoxiao like this. She quickly spun around her as if she were facing a great enemy. She even went forward to pull her daughter¡¯s arm, but she was pushed away by Tang Xiaoxiao.


    ¡°Mother, what are you doing?¡± Tang Xiaoxiao rolled her eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you making my condition worse?¡±


    Seeing that her daughter had finally recovered, the old woman ignored her daughter¡¯s words. She wiped her tears. ¡°You acted like this before. I really want to know what¡¯s wrong with you. Why don¡¯t we find a doctor to take a look? I¡¯ll go and look for him now.¡±


    With that, the old woman ran out of the house in a hurry.<div>


    She did not want anything to happen to her daughter now. After all, she was her ticket to riches.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mother.¡± Tang Xiaoxiao quickly pulled the old woman back and shook her head. ¡®Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Then, she looked at Jiang Ming and the other two. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. I don¡¯t have any serious illness. I just study a lot of spells. That¡¯s why I be like this sometimes. I might have scared the three of you just now, but please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°l wonder if you¡¯re willing to let me take a look?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that this was not an ordinary change in behavior, so he spoke with a faint smile.


    He could check on Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s condition. Then, he would know her secrets and would be able to take the necessary precautions.


    Upon hearing this, Tang Xiaoxiao stepped back with a guarded expression. Her eyes were cold. ¡°I appreciate your kindness. However, I don¡¯t need it anymore. I know my condition. It¡¯s not an illness, but thank you, Jiu Zhu.¡±


    As she spoke, she deliberately bowed, but she could not help but mutter in her heart.


    This skinny kid looked like he only knew a few spells. How could he know medicine? She suddenly wondered how skilled he was in medicine.


    She had just released a silver needle into him, but if he could remove this needle, then her efforts would be in vain.


    As she thought about it, she quickly said, ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect you to know medicine. This is beyond my expectations. You don¡¯t look like someone who studies medicine.¡¯


    The old woman chimed in. ¡°You already know medicine at such a young age.


    You¡¯ll definitely have a bright future. You¡¯ll be much better than my daughter.


    My daughter is just a half-baked doctor. She doesn¡¯t know anything else. However, my daughter is proficient in embroidery, ying the zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Young Master, please feel free to quiz her. There¡¯s nothing in the world that she doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    She deliberately covered her face and smiled, as if she was a little embarrassed by her daughter¡¯s talent.


    Jiang Ming casually agreed and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s indeed very impressive. Your daughter is quite good.¡±


    Yuan Heheughed to himself.


    He was proficient in all these fields.


    He had once fought for the first ce among these women. At that time, he thought that he would take the form of a human woman in the future, so he learned these skills that might be useful.


    In the end, although he had be a man, the skills were still useful.


    However, at this moment, Jiang Ming suddenly realized that a few porcin dolls had appeared in front of him.


    He took a step forward and sized up the porcin dolls.


    The porcin dolls¡¯ facial expressions were all lifelike.


    Some were angry, some wereughing, and some were confused. However, they all had one thing inmon. They all wore bracelets.


    However, these bracelets were drawn on, and the colors were different. There were all kinds of colors.


    ¡°Are these porcin dolls yours?¡± he asked, turning to Tang Xiaoxiao.


    He had a hunch that Tang Xiaoxiao was doing this to attract their attention.


    These porcin dolls should have been released by the person in the dark.


    As for the person in the dark, it was most likely someone from the Red Organization.


    He had thought it through, but he did not show it on his face. He looked at


    Tang Xiaoxiao with a scrutinizing gaze.


    Tang Xiaoxiao could not help but feel nervous.


    Jiang Ming seemed to know everything, but his strength did not seem to be that impressive..

 Chapter 1179 - 1179: 1179

    Chapter 1179 - 1179: 1179<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    How did Jiang Ming know all of this?


    However, she could not say anything else. After all, she could not be sure if he really knew everything.<div>


    ¡°l don¡¯t own these porcin dolls,¡± she said. ¡°Why would you say that? These should have been brought by my mother.¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at the old woman and winked hurriedly.


    She felt that since her mother was so smart, she should know what she meant.


    The next second, the old woman quickly took responsibility for this matter.


    She quickly said, ¡°It was indeed me who put the porcin dolls there. Previously, I saved a schr. That schr did not give me anything to repay me. He only had some porcin dolls. I didn¡¯t want them, but he insisted on using these things to repay me. I had no choice but to ept them. After that, I saw that the room was a little monotonous, so I ced all these porcin dolls in this room. This way, it would add a little fun to the room.¡±


    Although her excuse was silly, it could not make people suspect anything. After all, this was not impossible.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not say anything. He followed behind and looked at the porcin dolls.


    He remembered that he had seen simr porcin dolls with his master, but the dolls were all alive.


    He remembered his master saying that these porcin dolls could form an array.


    The array was extremely powerful, and it could kill anyone immediately.


    He could not help but shiver.<div>


    Perhaps these porcin dolls were the same kind of dolls, and the target of this array was probably Jiang Ming.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming was still watching, Sikong Wuyuan became nervous and quickly told Jiang Ming what his master had told him.


    Jiang Ming was slightly surprised. He had guessed that these porcin dolls must have other uses, but he did not expect them to be able to set up arrays.


    However, it seemed that they could only murder one person, so he came up with a n.


    If the porcin dolls were really used as an array, then he could push some people into it.


    When the array harmed their own people, the person in the dark would probably not know what to do next, right?


    Seeing Yuan Hehe walk over to the porcin dolls, Tang Xiaoxiao could not help but feel irritated. ¡°Why do you like these porcin dolls so much?¡± she asked. ¡°These dolls don¡¯t look valuable, and there¡¯s nothing fun about them. I wonder where that schr got them. They look ugly. You guys should stay away from here. I heard that these porcin dolls have the effect of releasing evil. When the timees, I don¡¯t want you guys to be tainted with bad luck.¡± She deliberately said this so that the three of them would stay further away.


    Yuan Hehe was stunned. He did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°If these porcin dolls really have bad effects, why did your mother put them out there? Isn¡¯t that contradictory? The vigers aren¡¯t afraid of them bringing bad luck.¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Xiaoxiao immediately regretted speaking and secretly pinched her thigh.


    She did not expect that she would shoot herself in the foot. This was really a huge blow to her.


    It was all Jiang Mings fault. Why did he have to stare at these porcin dolls? He was indeed an annoying brat.<div>


    Sikong Wuyuan spoke deliberately when he saw Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s dissatisfied expression. ¡°You seem a little indignant. What¡¯s wrong? And why won¡¯t you allow us to look at the porcin dolls? Is there something in these porcin dolls that can affect us?¡±


    Thest sentence made Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    Just as she was about to speak, the old madam stepped forward and took the porcin doll. ¡°Ah, my daughter likes to read horror novels. This is why she says such odd things. But I think that these porcin dolls are a symbol of good fortune, so I put them here. But my daughter doesn¡¯t think so, so we always have conflicts. However, she always listens to me, so she let me put it here, It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t agree.¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Xiaoxiao heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, her mother was always behind her to help her clean up her messes.


    Otherwise, she really would not be able to deal with these people¡¯sments.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not say anything.


    He had only wanted to scare Tang Xiaoxiao and did not want to probe further.


    He felt that Tang Xiaoxiao had already given herself away and there was no need to continue probing.


    At this time, Tang Nannan had already returned. He carried a pile of firewood and put it aside.


    ¡± Mother, Little Sister, I¡¯m back. Have the three of them left?¡± he said as he entered.


    He said thest sentence angrily. He really wanted the three of them to leave, but his mother and sister liked them. No matter how much he liked them, he was not willing to be friendly with them.


    The moment he said that, the three of them turned to look at him.


    Tang Xiaoxiao was speechless.


    He really did not expect her brother toe back so quickly and ruin her ns.


    Now, she had to do something to make up for her brother¡¯s mess.


    Tang Nannan did not know that his younger sister wanted to chase him away. He said, ¡°Hey, you three haven¡¯t left yet. Are you really staying in our house? We don¡¯t have much money to begin with. Firewood and food are both hard to get by. You guys are crazy. You¡¯re here to eat and drink for free. That little silver you gave us is nothing.¡±


    His obvious sarcasm made Jiang Ming and the other two angry.


    Yuan Hehe rolled his eyes. He secretly used his spiritual energy to produce two bags of silver and threw them in front of Tang Nannan.


    ¡°Is this enough?¡±


    The two bags of silver looked heavy.


    The old woman was overjoyed.


    They would never be able to use so much silver up in their lifetime.


    She quickly stepped forward and hugged the two bags of silver, scolding Tang


    Nannan.


    ¡°Tang Nannan, what nonsense are you talking about? These three are important guests. I won¡¯t allow you to say such words. If you say those words again, I¡¯ll ask them to chase you away. You don¡¯t have to eat here anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mother, how can you be like this? They are simply using money to demean us. Such people should be chased out.¡±


    Tang Nannan was speechless, but then he thought of something else and red at Jiang Ming and the other two.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t say anything insulting, did we?¡± Yuan Hehe retorted. ¡°Why? Is this money not enough? You¡¯re really greedy..¡±

 Chapter 1180 - 1180: 1180

    Chapter 1180 - 1180: 1180<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yuan Hehe spat.


    His heart was instantly filled with joy.<div>


    When faced with an uncultured person, one had to be even more uncultured.


    Then, he secretly gathered spiritual energy in his hand and covered the porcin dolls with spiritual energy.


    He had to study these porcin dolls properly tonight.


    He could faintly feel that these porcin dolls were not ordinary objects.


    Thinking of this, he secretly shrunk a porcin doll and put it in his pocket.


    He did not know if they could escape at night. If they did, he still had to study one. There was no harm in learning more.


    Tang Nannan almost exploded when he heard Yuan Hehe¡¯s words.


    This was the first time he had heard someone speak to him like that. Although there were many uncouth farmers within a few hundred miles, no one dared to speak to him like that.


    Even if he went to a random new ce, no one would want to provoke him, let alone dare to provoke him.


    Still, this child actually dared to speak so rudely and even insult him. He was really furious.


    Why? Even at his age, this kid had to refer to him respectfully. This kid was too rude.<div>


    ¡°Brat, I told you to take good care of these three guests. What are you doing?


    Why? Do you still want to beat them up?¡±


    Seeing that her son was moving, the old woman hurriedly went forward, took the feather duster, and spanked him a few times.


    As she spanked him, she cursed and muttered, ¡°Where did you get your manners from? I¡¯ve taught you for nothing all these years. You¡¯re always going up the mountain to chop firewood, but you haven¡¯t learned anything new. Don¡¯t you know what you should and shouldn¡¯t do?¡±


    Lastly, she wanted to remind Tang Nannan.


    She was still scared when she thought about that fight. She did not want this brat to ruin her and Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s good rtionship. However, Tang


    Nannan did not improve at all. He was always like a brute. How was he going to make money now?


    If he was not smart, how could he make a lot of money? Her son was really stupid.


    Yuan Hehe looked at Tang Nannan provocatively.


    He did not believe that Tang Nannan would be able to remain calm after what he had done.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Nannan was a filial son. When he heard his mother say this, he immediately shut his mouth. However, his eyes were still ring at Jiang Ming and the other two, and he felt even more angry.<div>


    However, he had learned his lesson. He turned around and said to the old woman, ¡°I¡¯m not eating. I¡¯ll go to another ce to eat. You guys eat. I understand. Mother, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll leave now. You guys can do whatever you want.¡±


    However, his heart was burning with anger.


    He really could not understand how his mother could be so biased.


    Moreover, he was biased toward three outsiders. What did these three outsiders do to deserve such treatment from his mother?


    Just wait, he would sneak attack them tonight. He did not believe that these three people could escape. He would definitely take revenge for what happened!


    He was scheming secretly, but Jiang Ming saw his expression clearly.


    He had long known that Tang Nannan was a vengeful person. From the looks of it, he would definitely not let them off.


    Now, no matter what, they had to protect themselves. Tonight, they were afraid that big trouble would happen. They had to be vignt.


    At this time, Sikong Wuyuan also reminded Jiang Ming. ¡°Tang Nannan looks like a boor. But in fact, he has many tricks up his sleeves. When we escape tonight, he will definitely cause trouble. Such a vengeful person is not easy to deal with. We have to be careful.¡¯


    Yuan Hehe quickly nodded. ¡°I totally agree with that. I¡¯ve met a simrly petty person before. I provoked him once, but he took many years to get his revenge. He almost killed me. I¡¯m still scared. I¡¯m afraid that Tang Nannan is the same person. No matter what, we have to be on guard.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°You guys are quite vignt. Don¡¯t worry, 1 have my own n. Don¡¯t mess things up because of Tang Nannan. Are you saying that the three of us can¡¯t beat him alone? He¡¯s also so arrogant. Do you think he will bring others to capture us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Yuan Hehe scoffed. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a brainless person. He can¡¯t even tell what¡¯s good for him.¡±


    ¡°Alright, 1 don¡¯t think we need to guard against him anymore. I¡¯ve suddenly thought it through. His ability isn¡¯t that great. I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll die of stupidity when the timees. There¡¯s no need for us to do anything at all.¡± ¡°No. We can¡¯t let our guard down just because we¡¯re proud. What if we fall?¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. Then, he saw Tang Xiaoxiao seemed to be deep in thought, but her eyes kept sizing him up.


    He could not help but smile. ¡°What are you looking at, Miss Xiaoxiao?¡± he asked. ¡°Are you looking at me? I don¡¯t seem to have anything on me, right?¡±


    Tang Xiaoxiao could not help bute back to her senses. Then, she pretended to be shy and said, ¡°I have to say, Young Master, you are really handsome. This is the first time I have seen such a handsome man in this world, so I am a little tempted. Please don¡¯t me me.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯s my honor to be able to gain your appreciation.¡±


    Jiang Ming snorted coldly in his heart when he said this against his conscience.


    He did not think that Tang Xiaoxiao was thinking that way. She was probably thinking about how to kill him. This woman¡¯s heart was as deep as the sea.


    The old woman at the side was beaming with joy. Seeing the two of them talk like this, could it be that her n was a sess? She knew that her daughter was extremely outstanding. This handsome boy would naturally take a fancy to her.


    If he could not take a fancy to her, it would be really strange. She believed that she would be able to get a lot of silver soon.


    Furthermore, Jiang Ming might even want to get married to her daughter. She would demand a lot of silver then. She could not let him get her daughter so easily.


    Moreover, her daughter was born weak and could not be deceived by a bad man.


    Thinking of this, she could not help but feel a little restless. She clenched her fists, and her palms were already sweating.


    Her eyes were smiling.


    When that time came, how was she going to hide so much silver?


    It would be terrible if a thief came to this deste mountain. She had to build a secret chamber no matter what.


    At the thought of this, she even giggled andpletely forgot about cooking.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going to cook? The firewood has already arrived, so why isn¡¯t the rice ready yet? What are you guys thinking about?¡±


    Yuan Hehe raised his eyebrows and reminded them unhappily.


    Upon hearing this, the old woman came back to her senses and quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, I almost forgot to cook. I¡¯m old and my memory is bad..¡±

 Chapter 1181 - 1181: 1181

    Chapter 1181 - 1181: 1181<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Young Master, you have a good memory. Thank you for reminding me.¡± The old woman did not forget to smile at Yuan Hehe.


    Although Yuan Hehe was young, he had a lot of silver. Perhaps he would be happy and reward her with a lot of silver. She had to treat these three people well.<div>


    In her opinion, Sikong Wuyuan also had a lot of silver.


    She had to earn some money no matter what. She had been used to living in poverty for so long.


    This time, she had to live better!


    With this thought in mind, she ran toward the woodshed eagerly. As she ran, she said, ¡°You three can wait here. The food will be ready soon. Don¡¯t go too far.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Tang Xiaoxiao changed the topic.


    ¡°Speaking of which, how good are your medical skills? I also have some medical skills, so 1 want to study medicine further. If your medical skills are astute, that would be great. I can learn from you.¡±


    She pretended to be enthusiastic and seemed to be very interested in medicine. Her eyes were twinkling, but she was actually worried.


    It would take a long time for the poison on the silver needle to take effect. She had to try her best to buy time. She could not let this Jiang Ming cure the poison just like that.


    Even if this poison could be cured, she would still be prepared to use some new poison. In that case, she was not afraid that Jiang Ming would not die.


    At this time, Tang Nannan had already gathered people from another vige.


    He knew very well that he was no match for Jiang Ming and the other two, but he did not believe that he could not defeat them even after gathering so many people.<div>


    In his opinion, those three people only knew a few spells. They were not as strong as the people he had gathered.


    He had already revealed the situation to these people.


    At this moment, the rest of the people also echoed him. ¡°Nannan, who wants to bully you? Just tell us. We¡¯ll go and find them now. No matter who is wrong, we can¡¯t let you suffer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± another burly man hurriedly said. ¡°How dare they provoke you?


    You¡¯re from the Red Organization.¡±


    ¡°The Red Organization is all-powerful. These people are simply courting death. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the people from the Red Organization are busy every day, we wouldn¡¯t need to help you, Nannan.¡±


    ¡°Nannan, you will always be invincible. I hope that you can protect us together with the Red Organization in the future. Then, our vige will bepletely invincible,¡¯


    They gathered together, holding shovels in their hands, but their eyes were still filled with desire.


    As long as they did well under Tang Nannan, the people from the Red Organization would definitely choose them. Then, they would be able to live a good life in the organization and enjoy countless benefits.


    Seeing so many people chasing after him, Tang Nannan could not help but feel proud.


    He knew it. Everyone within a ten-mile radius knew of his prestige. Only those three brats did not know what was good for them and did not respect him at all.<div>


    The current situation was aplete challenge to his authority. He wanted to see what these people could do. They might evene begging him for mercy in the end.


    Tang Nannan was happy. He raised the shovel in his hand and shouted, ¡°We¡¯ll subdue those three guys tonight. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll solve this problem quickly.


    I¡¯ll definitely make a nomination for everyone in the Red Organization. We¡¯ll all join the Red Organization!¡±


    The others were excited. They quickly followed Tang Nannan¡¯s actions and swung their weapons up and down. They shouted, ¡°Nannan, you¡¯re mighty.


    You¡¯re indeed a member of the Red Organization. We believe that you can do it!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first. We¡¯ll only have the strength to work after we¡¯re full.¡±


    These people had fully satisfied Tang Nannan¡¯s ego. Tang Nannan enjoyed it very much. He brought these people to the table that had been prepared and started eating.


    In Tang Nannan¡¯s house, Jiang Ming was also eating.


    However, he did not know about Tang Nannan¡¯s situation. He had been eating quietly.


    He did not have anything inmon with this old woman.


    However, the old woman was extremely attentive.


    ¡°Is this good? Young Master, how is this? Does it suit your tastes?¡±


    Yuan Hehe felt annoyed when he heard these words.


    He was really speechless. The old woman was throwing away all her pride and dignity for just some silver! He really wanted to take out some silver to shut the old woman¡¯s mouth.


    However, he felt that it was not a good idea. If they revealed they had more wealth, they would be in danger.


    The old woman and her family might even try to attack them at night. Then, it would be even harder for them to leave at night.


    Sikong Wuyuan started to feel irritated as he ate.


    He had always liked to eat quietly or chat with a few friends. He did not want to have a conversation with strangers.


    This old woman kept nagging, making him unable to enjoy the food.


    Not long after, he put down his cutlery.


    The old woman saw this and quickly asked, ¡°Young Master, have you finished eating?¡± Or do you not want to eat anymore? Do you want to do something else? I¡¯ve already prepared a room for everyone to rest in. The three of you can go ahead and rest. Moreover, there are a few families in our vige who no longer reside here. There are a few empty houses.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not hold it in any longer when he saw how passionate the old woman was. Heughed and said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll go and rest first. You can talk to mypanions.¡±


    With that, he fled.


    Yuan Hehe immediately put down his cutlery.


    He could not stand the old woman¡¯s nagging, so he quickly left with Sikong


    Wuyuan.


    If he did not leave now, when would he?


    Jiang Ming wanted to leave, but he was stopped by the old madam.


    She shook her head and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, I have something to tell you. We have to talk about this in private. Do you have time now?¡±


    Tang Xiaoxiao was stunned.


    She sized up her mother. This was the first time she had heard her mother talk to a stranger alone.


    She could not help but wonder if her mother had misunderstood something. She was just pretending to hit it off with Jiang Ming just now. She hoped that she would not think that the two of them were in love.


    In her opinion, Jiang Ming had no interest in her at all, and she had never thought of using a honey trap to seduce him.


    Jiang Ming was stunned.


    What could he say to this old woman?


    He bet she wanted more silver..

 Chapter 1182 - 1182: 1182

    Chapter 1182 - 1182: 1182<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Could it be that the old woman wanted more silver? However, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were present. She could have asked them for silver too. Why did she want to talk alone?


    Could it be that she was embarrassed? Or did she not want those two to know?<div>


    Jiang Ming could not figure it out, so he did not continue thinking about it. He nodded and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m free. Madam, just say what you want to say. There¡¯s no need to hide anything. After all, your daughter is the only one here.¡¯


    He wanted to see what this old woman wanted to say.


    In his opinion, there was nothing to say.


    Tang Xiaoxiao did not want to avoid them. She sat there and wanted to hear what her mother had to say.


    She had already made up her mind.


    If her mother said anything that would cause misunderstandings, she could mediate and try her best to exin some things so that there would be fewer misunderstandings.


    Unexpectedly, the old woman pushed Tang Xiaoxiao. ¡°Go to your room. Why are you listening to us? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely arrange everything for you.


    When the timees, you can just go along. There¡¯s no need to interfere here. Don¡¯t disturb us.¡¯


    Hearing this, Tang Xiaoxiao felt strange, She could not help but have a bad feeling.


    She quickly said, ¡°Mother, what is there that I can¡¯t hear? I¡¯m your biological daughter. Do you still need to hide things between us? You¡¯re really treating me like an outsider.¡¯


    The olddy knew Tang Xiaoxiao well and knew that she would say something like that. ¡°How can you be considered an outsider?¡± she quickly asked. ¡°Although you¡¯re at this age, you¡¯re still a girl. There are some things you don¡¯t understand, so don¡¯t argue. Just listen to me and go. I¡¯ll tell you what I¡¯m talking to this young master aboutter, okay?¡±<div>


    It sounded like she was trying to cate a child. Tang Xiaoxiao had no choice but to listen.


    She knew that this was her mother¡¯s signal.


    If she were to say that she was unwilling, her mother would get angry.


    She had her brother¡¯s filial piety and did not want to disobey her mother. She sighed. ¡°Then, Mother, if you need anything, just call me. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± As she spoke, she walked slowly, wanting to hear a few more words.


    However, the old madam was extremely patient. She waited until Tang


    Xiaoxiao left the house before closing the door and looking at Jiang Ming.


    When she saw Jiang Ming stand up, she quickly said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, don¡¯t stand there. Just sit down. It¡¯s not easy to talk while standing.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not say anything and sat down.


    The old woman sat down next to him and smiled. ¡°Jiu Zhu, I can tell that you¡¯re a good person at first nce. You have an outstanding figure, and you are full of wealth. You¡¯ll definitely be able to bring happiness to my daughter. In the future, I¡¯ll leave my daughter to you.¡±


    She winked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that my daughter was born delicate. Her betrothal gift can¡¯t be simple. What¡¯s more, it can¡¯t even bepared to ordinary gifts. It has to be three times more expensive. You need to give her 81 pieces of jewelry. As long as one is missing, it won¡¯t do. As for the silver taels, they have to be packed in boxes. I know you¡¯re still young and probably don¡¯t have many silver taels, but no matter what, you should give us forty or fifty boxes, right?¡±


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.<div>


    The old woman was still rambling on, but he still understood what she meant. He did not know whether tough or cry.


    This old woman really knew how to ask for an exorbitant price. These things were worth at least ten thousand taels of silver and more than ten thousand taels of gold. She wanted them to go bankrupt.


    Moreover, this was only the wedding. After that, the clothes, food, amodation, and transportation would need a series of arrangements. More importantly, was not this old woman going a little too far?


    He did not have any feelings for Tang Xiaoxiao at all. He did not know what this old woman was thinking. Why did she think that he would do so much for her daughter?


    However, he could not say anything else now. After all, the old woman had taken care of the three of them so attentively before, and he could not interrupt her.


    He could only wait for her to finish, but the old woman continued to list out many conditions. It was as if she would never be satisfied.


    He had no choice but to interrupt the old woman. ¡°Madam, we¡¯ll discuss this matterter. I need to rest first. We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees.¡¯ Seeing Jiang Ming stalling for time, the old woman was a little unhappy.


    ¡°My daughter is a precious youngdy. If you drag this out, what if she can¡¯t get married? Aren¡¯t you ruining her reputation?¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help butugh in anger.


    ¡°How could I ruin her reputation? I didn¡¯t even do anything. I just identally barged in. Moreover, we didn¡¯t see anything that we shouldn¡¯t have seen. At most, we can just erase our own memories, right? Anyway, we know some spells. It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    The old woman was furious. She felt that Jiang Ming was a sc*mbag. She snorted coldly and said, ¡°You still don¡¯t want to take responsibility? No matter what, you have to give me those betrothal gifts. Anyway, I¡¯ll give you a month. If you don¡¯t prepare them, I won¡¯t let you leave.¡±


    As she spoke, she deliberately raised her sleeves and left in a fluster, feeling smug in her heart.


    She did not believe that this brat was still going to waste his time like this.


    She had to get this betrothal gift within a month no matter what.


    Seeing that the old woman was not listening to him at all and was even talking to herself, Jiang Ming chuckled.


    What kind of family did he end up with? This old woman was really greedy.


    Even ultra-wealthy families would not be able to afford this. He could not even imagine the plight of normal families.


    Then, he felt that it did not matter anymore.


    He was leaving tonight. No matter what the old woman said or wanted, it had nothing to do with him. He was definitely leaving tonight.


    Thinking of this, he stood up and turned to look at the porcin dolls again, but he realized that the porcin dolls had been taken away.


    Seeing this, he could only give up.


    He really did not expect those people to move so quickly. The porcin dolls were gone just like that. If he had known earlier, he would have made the first move.


    Now, he could only find another opportunity to look for those porcin dolls.


    He did not know if Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe had taken the porcin dolls. If they had, it would be the best oue.


    Thinking of this, he shouted to Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan in his mind, ¡°Did either of you take away the porcin dolls? I wanted to continue checking, but I realized that someone had taken away all the porcin dolls..¡±

 Chapter 1183 - 1183: 1183

    Chapter 1183 - 1183: 1183<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°l took a porcin doll with me. Come to my room. We can study it together. Sikong Wuyuan, youe too,¡± Yuan Hehe replied immediately.


    ¡°The olddy probably doesn¡¯t have the time to look for us. I don¡¯t know where Tang Nannan went. Perhaps Tang Xiaoxiao wille to look for us.¡±<div>


    His voice gradually became softer as he spoke, as if he was a little uncertain.


    Jiang Ming told the two of them about the conversation just now, and Yuan Heheined after listening.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect that old woman to be so greedy. 1 really can¡¯t stand her anymore. Let¡¯s leave tonight. I really don¡¯t want to see that old woman again.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was also speechless. ¡°If she wants so much silver, then her daughter will probably never be able to get married. Her standards are really ridiculously high, and her requirements are also ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just from a peasant family. How dare she think that someone so rich would fall for her daughter? What a joke.¡± Yuan Hehe thought of Tang Nannan and could not help butugh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Even if the old woman didn¡¯t ask for it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to marry that daughter of hers. Her son is simply too brainless. That¡¯s why.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and then said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s discuss the porcin doll first. We¡¯ll talk about the restter. I think we¡¯ll just watch this family make a fool of themselves.¡¯


    ¡°After a few years, this family will definitely be aughingstock. But it¡¯s a pity. By then, we will have left long ago.¡± Sikong Wuyuan shrugged and quickly called Jiang Ming to join them.


    Seeing that he was urging him, Jiang Ming walked quickly.


    Tang Xiaoxiao was stunned when she heard the old woman¡¯s words.


    ¡°Mother, how can you say that? It¡¯s obvious that Jiang Ming doesn¡¯t like me. I originally thought that you weren¡¯t talking about these things, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this. Mother, you¡¯re simply too embarrassing!¡¯<div>


    Her eyes were filled with regret.


    If she had known earlier, she would have stayed there.


    She really did not expect her mother to say such a thing.


    She did not know what Jiang Ming would think. Those who did not know would think that her family was extremely short of money. She really did not want anyone to have such an impression of her family.


    However, now that things hade to this, what should have happened had already happened. There was no point in continuing to dwell on it. Instead, it would only add to her worries.


    Moreover, her mother was a stubborn person. If she continued to say this, her mother would be unhappy and argue with her.


    She did not want her mother to get angry.


    Seeing this, she could only sigh and quickly say, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re a little too cunning. ¡±


    The old woman objected to this and quickly shook her head. ¡°How can this be considered cunning? You¡¯re already a youngdy now. If I don¡¯t arrange a good marriage for you, what kind of person will you marry? A farmer?¡±


    The old woman began to nag. Tang Xiaoxiao was already used to this, so she could only listen and agree.


    On the other side, Jiang Ming, Sikong Wuyuan, and Yuan Hehe had gathered together.<div>


    Yuan Hehe reached into his pocket as if he were presenting a treasure. However, he realized that the porcin doll had disappeared.


    He could not help but be shocked. Then he kept digging into his pocket. As he dug, he said, ¡°Where¡¯s my porcin doll? Why is it gone so quickly? 1 remember putting it in my pants. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan wasforting Yuan Hehe. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. You might have ced it somewhere else or dropped it somewhere else. If it really doesn¡¯t work, we won¡¯t study it. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±


    He had a feeling that Yuan Hehe had left it somewhere else and forgotten to take it. That thing might pop outter.


    However, Jiang Ming had another idea.


    ¡°Is there a possibility that this porcin doll ran out on its own?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were about to continue asking. They felt that such a statement was a little crazy.


    This porcin doll was not alive. How could it have run out?


    How could the porcin doll be alive?


    At the thought of this, they shook their heads.


    The ceiling suddenly shook. Jiang Ming and the other two looked at each other and knew that someone was up there. They could not help but keep quiet.


    After a while, Sikong Wuyuan felt that the person above had not left yet, so he simply chatted casually with Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe. He nned to wait until the person above had left before talking about the porcin doll.


    However, after chatting for a long time, they realized that the person did not seem to want to leave. It seemed that they had ns to stay up there forever.


    Sikong Wuyuan gave Yuan Hehe a look. ¡°Leave your clone here. Go out and take a look.¡±


    Yuan Hehe nodded and left.


    On the roof was Tang Xiaoxiao.


    She had finally gotten rid of the old woman. The first thing she did now was to look for these three people.


    She did not believe that she could not find out the secrets of these three people.


    If it was not for Jiang Ming, would she have been nagged by her mother for so long?


    After all, this was caused by Jiang Ming. She had to turn the tables.


    She felt that these three people would definitely run away tonight. She would not let them seed. She still had to y with them.


    She thought about this, but she did not know that Yuan Hehe had already sneaked up to the roof. Naturally, she did not expect her brother to be on his way there with his men.


    Jiang Ming had a premonition that Tang Nannan wasing. He quickly said to Sikong Wuyuan, ¡°Let¡¯s not make a sound for now. Tang Nannan is probably waiting nearby. 1 think the person on the roof might be Tang Xiaoxiao. I didn¡¯t expect these two siblings to actually work together. We mustn¡¯t let them hear anything. Let¡¯s just stay here.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan immediately understood. He said in his heart, ¡°l really didn¡¯t expect these people to be so persistent. It¡¯s not evente at night, and they¡¯re already here to cause trouble. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll disturb us.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with whateveres our way. Don¡¯t be rash. If you panic, they¡¯ll see through your ws.¡±


    Jiang Ming sat quietly and did not move at all. Even when they spoke, they only spoke in their hearts. They did not make a sound.


    Jiang Ming felt that it was time, so he pulled out the silver needles Tang Xiaoxiao had ced on his body with his bare hands..

 Chapter 1184 - 1184: 1184

    Chapter 1184 - 1184: 1184<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Mings eyes were focused.


    He had to study this silver needle carefully. Some things could also be used to find out the level of Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s medical skills.<div>


    If he knew about her medical skills, he would not have to be so vignt. Just as Jiang Ming had expected, Tang Nannan¡¯s side was making a hugemotion.


    A group of people came over with shovels in their hands.


    There were not many pedestrians on the road, to begin with. When they saw this scene, the pedestrians were even more frightened. They hurriedly retreated and did not dare to take a step closer. However, they could not help butin in their hearts.


    Why were there so many hooligans in the middle of the night?


    However, in Tang Nannan¡¯s eyes, he saw the fear and respect others had for him.


    He could not help but feel even more smug.


    Judging from this, Jiang Ming would probably be so afraid that he would even copse on the ground.


    He did not even need to make a move to make Jiang Ming kneel and beg for mercy.


    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but feel much happier, and even his footsteps became lighter.


    He wanted to see what kind of tricks Jiang Ming could y.


    On the roof, Tang Xiaoxiao still did not know that she was about to be in trouble. Yuan Hehe had already circled behind her.<div>


    He had expected it to be Tang Xiaoxiao, but he did not expect her to be so stupid. It had been so long, and she still had not discovered him.


    He could not help but shake his head.


    In such a situation, they still wanted tounch a surprise attack on them. It was really ridiculous. Tang Xiaoxiao was rather stupid.


    He wanted to end everything quickly.


    Thinking about it, he used his spiritual energy to conjure a bundle of rope. When she was not paying attention, he rushed over and tied Tang Xiaoxiao up.


    Tang Xiaoxiao was still wondering why Jiang Ming and the other two did not say anything. She wanted to pry into something, but she felt her body being bound.


    Looking down, she saw a bundle of rope suddenly appear on the body, and the rope was tightly binding her.


    She wanted to do something, but she realized that her hands and feet were already tied up.


    She wanted to know who the person who tied her up was. She quickly shouted, ¡°Who are you? Why did you tie me up?¡±


    However, she did not dare to shout too loudly.


    She did not want the people in the room to hear her. If they heard her, it would be troublesome.<div>


    However, she could not help but feel helpless.


    This was really shooting herself in the foot again. If she had known earlier, she would not have peeked here.


    She really did not expect to encounter such a situation today. However, she had no way out now. She could only stay here obediently and grit her teeth.


    She really did not expect to encounter the current situation. It was really terrible.


    At the same time, no one answered.


    In fact, Yuan Hehe had no intention of looking at her because he heard a sound from afar.


    When he was a demon, he could hear everything within a hundred miles.


    If there was not too much noise, he could hear the sound even more clearly.


    He could feel a group of peopleing over. He could not help but worry. He felt that if he did not escape now, those people woulde here.


    He quickly said to Jiang Ming in his heart, ¡°Ning Caichen, Sikong Wuyuan, leave quickly. I feel that there are peopleing, and there are more than one or two people. I don¡¯t know who they are.¡±


    Jiang Ming was surprised.


    ¡°Tang Nannan is really fast. But I don¡¯t know if those people are from the Red Organization. Anyway, let¡¯s hide for a while. We don¡¯t need to go too far. We¡¯ll just stay here. Since they dared toe and capture us, they should at least be taught a lesson. If we leave like this, wouldn¡¯t it be too easy for them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Sikong Wuyuan could not help but feel indignant. ¡°They are simply too ruthless. This organization and this family are not good people. If we run away in such a sorry state, it will be too much of a loss. However, how are we going to hide? I don¡¯t know any techniques that could help us.¡±


    ¡°This matter is simple.¡± Jiang Ming patted his chest. ¡°l can do it. Don¡¯t worry.


    Leave the rest to me. As for you, Yuan Hehe, you need toe back here first.


    How is Tang Xiaoxiao?¡±


    Yuan Hehe told him the truth about how he had tied Tang Xiaoxiao up.


    Sikong Wuyuan smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Let her stay on the roof and enjoy the cold wind. Also, use a spell to stabilize her. Don¡¯t let her fall off the roof. Also, seal her mouth. I don¡¯t want Tang Nannan to save her. Tang Xiaoxiao must be trying to harm us by messing with those porcin dolls. But without those porcin dolls, she probably can¡¯t continue to do that. This time, Tang Nannan rushed over to send them off. We can teach them a lesson.¡¯


    At this moment, Tang Xiaoxiao could not help but feel nervous when she did not see the person who tied her up.


    Who was it who tied her up? Could it be that she had been discovered by someone in the house?


    However, at this moment, she heard Jiang Ming and the others talking.


    Jiang Ming did this on purpose. He asked Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe to chat with him more.


    It was as if they did not notice the people outside at all. They had been chatting andughing.


    What the others did not know was that these were just their clones. The real Jiang Ming and the other two had already hidden by the wall through a secret technique. They were blending into the color of the wall.


    At this time, Tang Nannan had already brought his people and arrived at the house.


    The old woman was still sleeping. When she heard such amotion, she could not help but tremble. However, she was woken up by Jiang Mings spell.


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    This old woman wanted their silver so much. If she saw her son bringing people to teach the three of them a lesson, who knew what kind ofmotion she would cause?


    This son of hers was a filial son. Although they would argue, he would definitely give in. At that time, he would want to see Tang Nannan¡¯s face.


    Tang Nannan pushed open the door and saw the clones of Jiang Ming and the other two. He did not realize that they were clones. He held the shovel in his hand and hit the fake Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, I¡¯ve tolerated you for a long time. Today, you must hand over your life. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± he cursed.


    The fake Jiang Ming squinted.


    ¡°l really didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person. I really misjudged you.¡±


    The fake Sikong Wuyuan also said, ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything to hurt you, but you did this to us. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s fight to the death.. We won¡¯t show mercy!¡¯

 Chapter 1185 - 1185: 1185

    Chapter 1185 - 1185: 1185<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming controlled his clone to attack Tang Nannan. Although Tang Nannan had spells, they were not powerful. He could not fight against three people.


    Tang Nannan immediately panted. Then, he saw the porcin beside him and pushed it forward.<div>


    The porcin shattered, signaling the people outside.


    A group of people rushed in and surrounded Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Jiang Ming and the other two gathered together.


    Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s clone pretended to be surprised.


    ¡°Are these the people you brought?¡±


    The real Jiang Ming and the other two were watching the show.


    They did not expect that the people Tang Nannan had brought over were people without spiritual energy. What was the point?


    Tang Nannan was really full of himself.


    Yuan Hehe also felt relieved and smiled.


    ¡°Great, everything is settled now. Tang Xiaoxiao and Tang Nannan are no match for us. I don¡¯t think we need to escape anymore.¡±


    ¡°No, we still have to escape.¡±<div>


    However, Jiang Ming suddenly smelled a dangerous aura. He whispered, ¡°Wait a minute. These ordinary people seem to be able to cast a spell. I don¡¯t know who is secretly helping them. No matter what, we have to be vignt.¡± Hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were shocked.


    ¡°How is this possible? Ordinary people need to cultivate for decades before they can have spiritual energy. It¡¯s impossible for them to suddenly have spiritual energy in this instant.¡±


    They were quite certain about this.


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that way. Just watch our clones fight these people, and you¡¯ll know.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had already said so, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, they carefully observed the situation in front of them.


    Just as Jiang Ming had said, these ordinary people seemed to have spiritual energy in an instant. They fought more and more smoothly and even released a substitution spell.


    Although it did not look like a high-level spell, it was obvious that there was spiritual energy in it.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could not help but fall silent.


    They did not expect that there would be such people beyond the mountains. These people could actually obtain spiritual energy out of thin air. It was shocking.


    At this time, Jiang Ming also knew that the two of them had seen it. He told them again, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised yet. Think about it. Isn¡¯t it strange that these people can learn so many spells in an instant? Only Tang Xiaoxiao, Tang<div>


    Nannan, and I know how to cast spells here. I don¡¯t think Tang Xiaoxiao and Tang Nannan know such secret spells. As for whether it¡¯s really just us, this matter is still under investigation.¡±


    His words raised a question.


    Sikong Wuyuan immediately became alert. He looked around and grinned. ¡°l feel like someone is spying on us. However, we don¡¯t know if they have realized that it¡¯s our clones fighting.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yuan Hehe panicked. ¡°How can someone that powerful not know that those are our clones?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re already looking for us in the dark. If we make any movements, they¡¯ll notice us.¡±


    Tang Xiaoxiao, who was on the roof, felt strange.


    No matter what she said, the person behind her did not respond to her. She did not know why, but her voice seemed to have gone hoarse and she could not make a sound at all.


    She tried to use telepathy to talk to him, but she did not know if he could hear her.


    She could not help but feel frustrated.


    She had thought that she could handle it, but things did not go as she wished. What should she do now?


    At this moment, the voice in her heart rang out again.


    ¡°Tang Xiaoxiao, do you want to break free? If you want, I can help you, but 1 have a condition.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re the boss of the Red Organization, right?¡± Tang Xiaoxiao was pleasantly surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t need to negotiate with me at all. I¡¯ve always admired you. As long as you want me to do something, I can do it.¡±


    The other party seemed to be pleasantly surprised by this. He was stunned for a moment before he said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll untie you now. Go down and find the real Jiu Zhu. The three who fought with your brother are just clones.¡±


    Hearing this. Tang Xiaoxiao suddenly became nervous.


    ¡°Is my brother alright? He¡¯s usually so reckless. I¡¯m really afraid that he¡¯ll be beaten to death by the three clones. I don¡¯t want my brother to die.¡±


    However, the voice did not reply to her. Tang Xiaoxiao became even more anxious and did not even realize that she had broken free from the ropes.


    She jumped down from the roof and ran into the house.


    Although her brother had some issues, he was really good to her.


    No matter what, she did not want her brother to get hurt.


    Thinking of this, she quickened her pace. Just as she reached the door, she saw her brother and some people she had seen before fighting fiercely with the clones.


    Her eyes turned cold.


    They only had three clones, yet they still wanted to kill her brother. Dream on. With that thought in mind, she rushed over like a bullet, and many ribbons appeared in her hands.


    The ribbons directly tied the three clones up, but the real Jiang Ming and the other two saw her actions.


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes.


    Why did he feel that Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s spiritual energy was even more powerful than before, and it was growing very quickly? She hadpletely the strength of two people, and she was even a level higher than his clone.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were stunned.


    They had seen Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s strength clearly before.


    They had cultivated for so many years, so they naturally knew how fast their strength should grow.


    In their opinion, how could a weak girl like Tang Xiaoxiao grow so much in an instant? She must have taken some secret medicine or cultivated some secret technique.


    But no matter what, this was a little scary. How did Tang Xiaoxiao do it?


    Tang Xiaoxiao did not notice them at all. Instead, she threw their clones out as if she had gone crazy.


    Jiang Mings clone was still alright, but Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s and Yuan Hehe¡¯s clones fell to the ground and could not get up at all.


    ¡°Oh no, my clone!¡±


    The real Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could not help but panic, and their hearts tightened..

 Chapter 1186 - 1186: 1186

    Chapter 1186 - 1186: 1186<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Although their main bodies were here, their clones also had their spiritual energy.


    If their clones could not defeat Tang Xiaoxiao and Tang Nannan, then it meant that their main bodies could not either.<div>


    This was great. Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s strength was actually far above theirs, and it had soared to this extent in just an afternoon. What should they do?


    They could not leave even if they wanted to. Moreover, the people in the dark would definitely not let them leave.


    Jiang Ming frowned but did not say anything.


    Based on the current situation, they had to be careful. Otherwise, they would be the ones crying.


    Jiang Ming did not expect Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s spiritual energy to be so high. No matter what, he had to assess the situation first. They could not leave now. Jiang Ming sighed in his heart, but he did not show anything on his face.


    Otherwise, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe would feelpletely defeated.


    He had to put up a strong front.


    Seeing that Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe¡¯s clones could no longer get up, Tang Xiaoxiao could not help but feel proud.


    She had thought that the clones and spiritual energy of Jiang Ming and the other two would be very powerful, but it turned out that they were just average. She wanted to see where their real bodies were.


    Thinking of this, she could not help but look around.


    Although she had defeated her clones, she did not know the strength of their main bodies. It was better for her to be careful.<div>


    They probably did not know that she already knew that they were clones.


    She could not alert them and had to search carefully.


    Tang Nannan was overjoyed when he saw his sister¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful. I really admire you. It would be great if I had half of your strength. From today onward, you will be the apple of my eye. Xiaoxiao, in the future, if you want anything, just tell me.


    1 will definitely spoil you more than before.¡±


    Tang Xiaoxiao could not help butugh.


    ¡°Nannan, you¡¯re too much. You¡¯ve been good enough to me. You don¡¯t have to be like this anymore. Besides, we¡¯re siblings. This is what we should do.¡±


    After saying that, she quickly winked at Tang Nannan.


    ¡°Nannan, I need you to do something for me.¡±


    She spoke to her brother in her mind while fighting Jiang Mings clone. However, she was a little anxious.


    She still did not know much about telepathy.<div>


    If her brother could not hear her, then there was nothing she could do. She could only look for him herself. She could not say anything out loud either. Who knew if the three of them were still in this room?


    Tang Nannan was stunned when he heard Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s words. Then, he said happily, ¡°Xiaoxiao, you can talk to me telepathically now! ¡±


    This brainless idiot made Tang Xiaoxiao nervous. She quickly said in her heart, ¡°Nannan, why did you say that out loud? Please don¡¯t say that out loud. There are other people in this room. If they find out, we¡¯ll be the ones who suffer!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t expect there to be other people in this room.¡±


    Tang Nannan had been too excited. He came back to his senses and patted his head.


    He was not very proficient in telepathy, so he could only barelymunicate.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what do you want to say?¡± he asked hurriedly.


    Jiang Ming and the other two had already heard these words clearly. Jiang Ming did not expect Tang Xiaoxiao to know telepathy. It really surprised him.


    He did not know what Tang Xiaoxiao wanted to say to Tang Nannan. Did she realize that those people were her clones?


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe had the same thought as Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Did Tang Xiaoxiao find out that those are our clones?¡± Sikong Wuyuan asked nervously. ¡°It¡¯s not strange. Her spells are already so advanced, so her perception should have improved. If they really discovered that we¡¯re clones, they should be looking for us now. We really can¡¯t move now.¡±


    As he spoke, he could not help but smile bitterly.


    He was really frustrated. Now that there was another person looking for them, it was equivalent to them being in more danger.


    Yuan Hehe had another thought.


    ¡°Perhaps they have already discovered us. Maybe, they¡¯re just putting on an act. Perhaps what Tang Nannan said was just an act. Tang Xiaoxiao might have known about this long ago.¡±


    His words could not help but make people feel a little scared. Sikong Wuyuan hurriedly stopped him.


    ¡°Yuan Hehe, don¡¯t say that. I don¡¯t think so. Tang Nannan is too stupid to do such a thing. Tang Xiaoxiao looks like she¡¯s just a little cunning, but she¡¯s not that smart. Let¡¯s not think too much about it. It¡¯ll be bad if we give ourselves away.¡±


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words make sense. We are just throwing ourselves into disarray by thinking like this. We have to look on the bright side no matter what. This is for the best.¡¯


    Jiang Ming followed Sikong Wuyuan and spoke.


    Hearing this, Yuan Hehe did not say anything else.


    He felt that what Jiang Ming said made sense. He could not continue like this. He had to continue being brave.


    At this time, Tang Xiaoxiao was about to continue talking to her brother, but she did not expect to be pped by Jiang Mings clone.


    His palm hit her abdomen, which was her most vulnerable part.


    She could not help but feel extreme pain. She could only bend down, hold her stomach, and look at Jiang Mings clone with a painful expression.


    She did not expect the clone to be so aggressive. She could not defeat him at all.


    She clearly still had some hope, but she did not expect it to be wishful thinking. She still could not let her guard down.


    If even his clone was so strong, then his real body was even more powerful.


    Thinking of this, she quickly stood up.


    When Tang Nannan saw his sister¡¯s condition, he could not help but feel nervous.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, how are you? I¡¯ll help you now!¡±


    As he said that, he quickly went forward and went directly to the clone of Jiang Ming. He clenched his fists and punched the clone¡¯s face.


    However, Jiang Mings clone suddenly teleported.


    Tang Nannan was a little angry that his punch had missed. He quickly looked to the side, but he did not expect the clone to be behind him and return a punch.


    This time, the clone attacked and did not miss.


    Tang Nannan¡¯s face was swollen, and he felt pain all over his body.


    He felt strange.


    The clone had only pped his face, so why did his body hurt as well?


    ¡°Nannan!¡±


    Tang Xiaoxiao could not help but panic.


    She did not want her brother to get hurt..

 Chapter 1187 - 1187: 1187

    Chapter 1187 - 1187: 1187<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Xiaoxiao rushed toward the clone.


    No matter what, she had to protect her brother.<div>


    As she thought about it, she gathered a huge amount of power. Her entire body emitted a dazzling light, and purple mand flowers grew out of thin air around her.


    But Jiang Ming and the other two knew that all of this was just an illusion of spiritual energy.


    Sikong Wuyuan seemed to have thought of something and suddenly said in surprise, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the long-lost Mand Flower Technique? How does this woman know it? It can even release so many flowers. This is simply amazing.


    How does she know this?¡±


    He was extremely shocked.


    How could Tang Xiaoxiao learn such a powerful technique in an afternoon?


    Yuan Hehe hurriedly shook his head. ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯ve seen the Mand Flower Technique before. It¡¯s recorded in an ancient book. It¡¯s been lost for thousands of years. How could an ordinary mortal be able to learn it in an afternoon? No one knows about this. Who would believe that? Sikong Wuyuan, don¡¯t make a fuss. This is definitely fake. It¡¯s probably an imitation of the Mand Flower Technique. Let¡¯s wait and see for the time being.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not say anything. Instead, he was silent.


    He really wanted to see how the situation would develop.


    He was observing how Tang Xiaoxiao fought with his clone. Perhapster, he would be able to know Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s true strength.


    Tang Nannan had already lost a few teeth. He spat out a mouthful of blood and rushed over.<div>


    His sister had already risked her life for him. He had to fight to the death and get rid of Jiang Ming.


    However, he found that under Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s halo, he could not get close to Jiang Ming at all. He could not even get close to Tang Xiaoxiao.


    Feeling helpless, he could only watch from the side and think.


    What kind of technique did this sister cultivate? Why could he not get close get close?


    He was even more puzzled.


    Before these people arrived, his sister did not know any spells or techniques at all. What was going on? Could it be that she was influenced by those three people?


    He did not know if this was a good thing or a bad thing. No matter what, he would protect his sister.


    At this moment, the people around him were either injured or dead. The injured were calling for Tang Nannan.


    In their opinion, they had already used all their strength to call out to him.


    However, to Tang Nannan, all he heard was the sound of flies buzzing.


    Tang Nannan looked around at the injured people around him and could not help but sneer.<div>


    These people were worthless. It was useless to save them. They would only drag him down.


    If they were dead, so be it. If they were injured, so be it. Later, he would just find a few people and carry them back to recuperate.


    As for those who died, they could just use some silver to send their families away. Anyway, Jiang Ming and the other two had a lot of silver in their hands.


    At that time, he would let the three of them pay. Anyway, he would not let anyone take advantage of him.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but feel happy.


    It was good to have a capable sister now. In the future, he could rely on his sister for anything he wanted.


    Moreover, he could even develop his own forces outside. Perhaps, he could establish an organization simr to the Red Organization.


    At that time, he would be the boss of that organization. If anyone dared to make nasty remarks about him, he would make them suffer.


    He might even be able to rece the Red Organization and annex it. When the two organizations merged, his strength would rise to a higher level.


    He would be so powerful that no one would cross him.


    His heart was already filled with joy. s, he did not realize that Tang Xiaoxiao was already at a disadvantage.


    Tang Xiaoxiao used all her strength to fight Jiang Mings clone, but she found that the clone did not use his full strength at all. He only used a minor technique to fight with her.


    However, she clearly had the upper hand just now.


    She could not help but feel confused.


    What kind of secret technique did this clone use to be like this?


    In fact, Jiang Ming added another 20% of his spiritual energy to his clone.


    He had only used 30% to create the clone just now. Now that it had reached 50%, he felt that it might not be enough. He nned to wait until the clone was at a disadvantage before adding more spiritual energy.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were dumbfounded.


    They clearly saw Tang Xiaoxiao fall to a disadvantage, and they were instantly dumbfounded.


    How terrifying was the real Jiang Ming if even his clown was so powerful?


    Although this Mand Flower Technique was an imitation, it was still very powerful.


    This was truly amazing, but it was also very exciting. Moreover, it was a good thing that they could win.


    The two of them calmed down.


    Since Jiang Ming could resolve everything, they did not need to panic. They just needed to wait for victory.


    Tang Nannan still could not see the situation clearly. He was still cheering for Tang Xiaoxiao. ¡°Xiaoxiao, I believe you can do it. Get rid of Jiu Zhu. By then, we will be rich and noble.¡¯


    As he spoke, his eyes were filled with greed.


    He was usually very thrifty and did not dare to buy many things. Later, when he received the silver from Jiang Ming and the other two, he would definitely squander it.


    And this sister of his would be a means for him to make a fortune. By then, he would have spent all the silver of Jiang Ming and the other two, and he would be able to rob and kill other people to get more silver. He had to maintain his extravagant lifestyle for the rest of his life.


    Tang Xiaoxiao did not know what her brother was thinking. Instead, she was stressed out because of his encouragement.


    She was usually the strongest. Now that her brother felt that she could fight against this clone of Jiang Ming, she would definitely win.


    If they lost, it would be aplete disgrace to the Tang family.


    Thinking of this, her attacks became more and more intense.


    At this moment, the old woman had already arrived.


    Seeing this situation, she could not help but be shocked. She hurriedly said in a panic, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tang Xiaoxiao, Tang Nannan, what are you doing? Tang Nannan, did you find some people to teach Jiang Ming a lesson? Both of you, stop! How can this be your doing?¡±


    Seeing that their actions did not stop because of her words, the old woman was furious.


    She really could not understand. Why did they start fighting like this? What


    was she going to do without her money?


    ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything..¡±

 Chapter 1188 - 1188: 1188

    Chapter 1188 - 1188: 1188<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Nannan was afraid that his mother would ruin things, so he quickly pulled her to sit down with a smile in his eyes.


    ¡°Mother, we don¡¯t need to support the three of them. When they die, their things will be ours.¡±<div>


    Hearing this, the old woman¡¯s eyes lit up, and a trace of ruthlessness shed across her eyes.


    But then, she thought of something and frowned.


    ¡°Do you know where they keep their silver? We also need to find a ce to store their silver properly. I don¡¯t want the silver to umte dust. We have to make good use of this money.¡±


    Tang Nannan was stunned when he heard this.


    In the end, they did not know where Jiu Zhu and the other two had stored their silver.


    He also felt that it was impossible for them to hide it. Where else could these three people hide their silver? They probably only carried it with them.


    He told his mother about this, but his mother was smarter than him. When she heard this, she immediately pped him.


    The p was loud and attracted Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s attention.


    Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s hands could not help but slow down. ¡°Mother, why did you hit Nannan? Nannan didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡¯


    Her mother snorted coldly.


    Usually, she would respect her daughter and not hit Tang Nannan. But now, she felt that Tang Nannan was really stupid.<div>


    However, she did not curse out loud. She only said coldly. ¡°He deserved to be pped. ¡±


    ¡°Mother, why did you say that?¡± Tang Nannan was already confused by the p. He could not help but feel upset when he heard this. He could not understand. ¡°Do you think I deserve this?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he deserve it?¡±


    The olddy rolled her eyes and then looked at Tang Xiaoxiao. ¡°Stop right now. Who told you to hit Jiu Zhu? Find another doctor and cure the other two.


    If they can¡¯t be cured, I¡¯ll ask you to cure them.¡±


    As she spoke, she moved swiftly and decisively, wanting to stop Tang Xiaoxiao.


    Jiang Ming and the other two, who were hiding at the side, could not help but be stunned.


    They had clearly heard what Tang Nannan just said. He obviously wanted to kill them. Why did his mother suddenly change her mind? Did she suddenly realize something and want to do something good?


    Yuan Hehe was confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? I think it¡¯s really strange. This shouldn¡¯t be possible. This old woman is a little too strange.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan also shook his head. ¡°Even I¡¯m confused. I really don¡¯t understand.¡¯<div>


    However, he could not say anything.


    He only felt that they should not go out now. No matter what, they should let their clones deal with it.


    He had a vague feeling that other than these people, the people from the Red Organization were also secretly watching them from behind. If they went out, they would be killed.


    Just as she was thinking about this, the old woman had already reached out and wanted to pull Tang Xiaoxiao over.


    Afraid that she would identally hurt her mother, Tang Xiaoxiao quickly stopped, but she was hit by Jiang Mings clone.


    The clone hit her head. Tang Xiaoxiao felt her head buzz and fell to the ground.


    Seeing her daughter injured, the old woman was extremely nervous. She quickly went forward and asked, ¡°Xiaoxiao, how are you?¡± Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    She was very anxious.


    She did not expect that Jiang Ming would kill her daughter, but she could not me him. After all, she knew her daughter too well. It must have been her son who forced her to do this.


    If her son had not made a move, Jiang Ming would not have made a move either.


    At the thought of this, she could not help but look at Tang Nannan resentfully.


    ¡°How did I give birth to such a stupid son? What should I do in the future?¡±


    She still needed to find a smart woman to discipline his son.


    She had already thought about it for a while. When she looked up, she saw her daughter clutching her chest, feeling a little ufortable and unable to breathe.


    Tang Xiaoxiao wanted to say something, but she could not. This made the old woman nervous.


    ¡°Xiaoxiao, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She pushed Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me. Wake up quickly.¡±


    However, Tang Xiaoxiao was like a mute. She could not speak at all, and she even panted in pain.


    People who did not know better would think that she had asthma.


    Jiang Ming also made the clone stop moving and let him stand there straight.


    Tang Nannan quickly went forward and shouted at Tang Xiaoxiao, ¡°Xiaoxiao, what¡¯s wrong? Xiaoxiao, say something quickly and let us know that you¡¯re safe and sound.¡¯


    Tang Xiaoxiao could hear their conversation, but she could not speak.


    She opened her mouth and felt a little ufortable. Tears flowed down her face, and her eyes were filled with regret.


    If she had known that her mother woulde and interfere, she would have sealed her mother¡¯s room with spiritual energy first. This would not have caused such a disaster.


    However, she also knew that there was nothing she could do.


    Things had already happened.


    Tang Nannan and the olddy were heartbroken to see Tang Xiaoxiao like this.


    The old woman also began to regret it.


    Perhaps she should not have pushed Tang Xiaoxiao away. Otherwise, Tang Xiaoxiao would still be fine and would not have suffered like this.


    However, there was no medicine for regret in this world.


    She could only sigh. She looked at Tang Nannan and said, ¡°Tang Nannan, you have some medical skills. Hurry up and take a look at your sister. Treat her injuries.¡±


    ¡°Mother, my younger sister can¡¯t be cured. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s going to die.¡± Tang Nannan felt resentful.


    This sentence made the old woman feel as if she had been struck by lightning.


    The old woman¡¯s hands began to tremble. ¡°How is that possible?¡± she stammered. ¡°Your sister is a lucky girl. No one can kill her. When I went to the fortune-teller, the fortune-teller confirmed her fate.¡¯


    Tang Nannan smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Mother, you always believe in superstitious things, but this is a solid palm strike. How can it be healed so easily?¡±


    At this time, Jiang Ming and the other two were hesitant.


    Logically speaking, their clones should be saying something right now, but they really did not know what to say.


    After thinking for a moment, Jiang Ming decided not to speak.


    The old woman seemed to have gone mad again. She ran straight to his clone and asked, ¡°How could you do such a thing to my daughter? Jiu Zhu, I¡¯ve always protected you. You¡¯re really hurting my heart. No matter what, you have to give me an exnation now..¡±

 Chapter 1189 - 1189: 1189

    Chapter 1189 - 1189: 1189<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°My daughter has always been obedient and sweet. She¡¯s very good. You should save my daughter now. Don¡¯t you know medicine? Hurry up and save her.¡¯


    Jiang Ming rubbed his nose and pretended to be deep in thought.<div>


    Sikong Wuyuan, on the other hand,ined, ¡°This olddy is indeed on our side. But she¡¯s a little too uptight. She doesn¡¯t even know how to look at it from the facts. However, since she¡¯s such a good person, it¡¯s fine to go and take a look. But I think Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s case is hopeless.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too confident. She should be able to be saved.¡¯


    Jiang Ming looked at Tang Xiaoxiao.


    At this moment, Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s eyes were rolling back as if she was about to die. Her body even went limp. However, Tang Nannan caught her so that no one could see it.


    Tang Nannan started to shout.


    ¡°The three of you are simply demons. If you can¡¯t save my sister, I will definitely send you to hell. You can just wait to die.¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not help but get angry. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°At the end of the day, this is all his fault. If he didn¡¯t bring people to cause trouble, his sister wouldn¡¯t havee down to help. At the end of the day, it¡¯s his own fault. He even med us.¡¯


    Sikong Wuyuan also added, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? I¡¯m really speechless. Tang Nannan is an idiot who can¡¯t tell right from wrong. He doesn¡¯t understand anything. I think we should just let him stay here and face the consequences.¡±


    An idea came to his mind, and he snapped his fingers.


    A me flew directly onto Tang Nannan¡¯s clothes, but Tang Nannan did not notice because he had been looking at Tang Xiaoxiao.


    After a while, the fire spread. He smelled something burning.


    Looking down, he realized that his clothes were burned. He immediately shot up and quickly picked up the feather duster beside him to put out the fire.<div>


    When the feather duster touched the fire, the feathers were also ignited, and the mes on his body became even stronger.


    After a while, Tang Nannan felt that he was in the middle of the fire and could not escape.


    ¡°Mother, save me! Mother!¡±


    He shouted crazily, hoping that his mother would notice him.


    However, Yuan Hehe had secretly blocked the old woman¡¯s vision with a barrier. She could not see her son at all. She could only shout helplessly,


    ¡°Nannan, where did you go? My son, you must be fine. Why can¡¯t I see you?¡±


    Everyone else saw the scene between the two of them clearly.


    Jiang Ming sneered.


    ¡°These people are indeed reaping what they sowed.¡±


    Tang Xiaoxiao could not care less about her mother and brother.


    She now felt that her life was gradually fading away. Jiang Mings clone only casually checked her and did not do anything practical.<div>


    Tang Xiaoxiao did not me him. She hugged her legs helplessly and curled up.


    She did not expect that she would die so soon. She had just turned eighteen.


    Thinking of this, she could not help but shiver. She felt extremely cold, and her eyes were filled with tears.


    Jiang Ming felt very satisfied when he saw them in a sorry state.


    These people deserved to suffer such retribution.


    Unexpectedly, the barrier suddenly shattered. Tang Nannan¡¯s body waspletely devoid of mes, and Tang Xiaoxiao herself was the same as before.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming and the other two were shocked.


    This was a little strange. Could it be that someone in the dark had done this?


    Just as he was thinking about it, Jiang Ming felt a burning sensation in his body.


    Looking down again, he could see that the clone¡¯s body was set aze.


    Yuan Hehe could not help but cry out in shock, almost exposing himself.


    His voice was filled with confusion.


    ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    He identally cursed, and Sikong Wuyuan also wanted to curse.


    There was actually such a powerful character in a ce they could not see. Thispletely flipped the entire situation in an instant.


    The old woman saw Tang Nannan who was on the verge of death and could not help but kneel down.


    She could only shout weakly.


    ¡°Son, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    She wriggled forward, dragging her legs on the ground as she crawled forward. Her eyes were filled with pain and regret.


    If she had not stopped him just now, everything wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this.


    However, Tang Nannan jumped up and down in front of her. He smiled and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m better. The boss of the Red Organization is amazing. He turned everything around. We can turn the tables and kill all these people.¡±


    These words inadvertently gave Jiang Ming and the other two a hint. He said in disbelief, ¡°I thought the boss of the Red Organization didn¡¯t have any strength. I didn¡¯t expect him to have such a powerful move.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Yuan Hehe followed suit. ¡°When we fought with them, I thought that was all he had, but in the end, he was just hiding his strength. Then why did he deliberately lose to us? Could it be that he wants to obtain something from us and hide his ability?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it either.¡± Sikong Wuyuan frovvned. ¡°I feel like everything is foggy. I can¡¯t even see the situation clearly.¡±


    He thought for a moment and then said to Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan, ¡°I think I might as well go over first. In this case, I might be able to lure that person out. Then, you can continue to use new clones. What do you think?¡±


    Jiang Ming, who had been silent all this while, suddenly said, ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s the boss of the Red Organization? Perhaps this is just Tang


    Nannan¡¯s guess.¡±


    When they heard this, the two of them could not help but be shocked. Then, they looked at Jiang Ming in a daze. ¡°We don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Yuan Hehe then added his own point of view.¡± Who else could it be other than the people from the Red Organization? It¡¯s already a great favor for ordinary people like them to be noticed by the Red Organization, let alone other powerful people.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan also added. ¡°I think so too. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t even look at such a family.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not reply or refute. Instead, he looked in a certain direction. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe asked curiously. ¡°Is there anything to see there? Or is there someone there?¡±


    The two of them thought of the same thing at the same time. Then, they wanted to secretly go over and catch them, but they were stopped by Jiang Ming.


    He shook his head at the two of them. ¡°He¡¯sing over. We don¡¯t need to go over. It¡¯ll be too easy to expose ourselves..¡±

 Chapter 1190 - 1190: 1190

    Chapter 1190 - 1190: 1190<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Coming over? How did you see it?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan hurriedly pulled Yuan Hehe back, but he instantly felt as if something was binding him.<div>


    Immediately after, a surge of brute force moved forward, and his body involuntarily leaned forward.


    He could not even control his body. Something had pushed him!


    When he looked down again, he realized that the thing was sticking out its tongue and looking at him with its eyes.


    He could not help but be surprised.


    It was a snake that had tied him up. The snake was very long, but it did not seem to be harmful. It only tied him up, and the rest of its tail seemed to have been grabbed by someone else.


    The snake did not feel any pain. Instead, it looked at him with a smug expression.


    Sikong Wuyuan grinned.


    ¡°Who raised this snake? It¡¯s so nondescript.¡±


    At this moment, a de flew in front of him and cut the snake in half. Its tail fell to the ground.


    Strangely, the snake did not let out a cry of pain. Instead, it disappeared without a sound.


    Sikong Wuyuan looked on in disbelief.<div>


    He had not even started to attack, so how did the snake die?


    This was too strange. Could it be that Jiang Ming had done this?


    Thinking of this, he wanted to see Jiang Ming. However, Jiang Ming had already disappeared. Only Yuan Hehe was there.


    Yuan Hehe was also surprised.


    Wasn¡¯t he still here just now? How did he disappear in an instant? Even the snake around Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s body did the same.


    He had wanted to help Sikong Wuyuan, but now, he did not need to.


    The two of them looked at each other. ¡°Have you seen Jiang Ming?¡± Sikong Wuyuan smiled awkwardly.


    Yuan Hehe was about to reply when Tang Xiaoxiao shouted and walked straight to where the two of them were.


    She smiled.


    ¡°l know where he is. You guys just stay here. I really didn¡¯t expect you to hide so deeply, but you have toe out now. Otherwise, you¡¯ll lose your lives.¡± Her words were low and hoarse. It was clearly a threat.


    Yuan Hehe rolled his eyes and said to Sikong Wuyuan in his heart, ¡°We won¡¯te out. Let¡¯s see what she can do. I want to see what Tang Xiaoxiao can do to us.¡±<div>


    Sikong Wuyuan did not say anything after hearing Yuan Hehe¡¯s words.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s speed suddenly increased and she directly arrived in front of him. She even pulled him out the moment he did not notice.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but be shocked. Then, he raised his hand and pped Tang Xiaoxiao.


    Tang Xiaoxiao did not seem to feel anything. Instead, she threw Sikong Wuyuan over her shoulder.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt his body go out of his control. He fell down, and then he felt intense pain.


    When he looked again, he was already sprawled on the ground.


    He felt that Tang Xiaoxiao seemed to have be much stronger than before.


    He was afraid.


    Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s strength had increased so much in such a short period of time. It was too strange.


    Tang Xiaoxiao suddenly walked toward them with a smile in her eyes.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that she wanted to kill him.


    As expected, before she could get close to him, she raised her hand and grabbed at Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan wanted to break free or counterattack, but he found that he could not move his body. He could only close his eyes and wait for the next attack.


    He felt hopeless.


    This time, he would have to say goodbye to Yuan Hehe and Jiang Ming.


    Unexpectedly, the pain he had anticipated did note at all. When he opened his eyes, he found Tang Xiaoxiao lying on the ground, dead.


    There were no scars on her body, not even any bleeding.


    Sikong Wuyuan turned his head and saw Jiang Ming staring at Tang Xiaoxiao. His hands were dyed red.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, did you save me?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not believe it and asked tentatively.


    Jiang Ming let out a bitter smile. ¡°No, she was killed by my clone. It¡¯s just that


    my clone has been injured. I¡¯m afraid it will take another year before I can use my clone.¡±


    Next, Tang Nannan sneaked up behind him.


    He was holding a hammer in his hand and was aiming at Jiang Mings head. Sikong Wuyuan saw this and wanted to warn him, but it was toote.


    The hammer had already hit Jiang Mings head. However, Jiang Ming did not fall down as Sikong Wuyuan expected. Instead, he turned around, picked up Tang Nannan, and threw him aside.


    Tang Nannan fell heavily to the ground. All the spiritual energy in his body was lost and gathered in Jiang Mings hands.


    Jiang Ming felt his spiritual energy recover and could not help but feel relieved.


    He did not expect Tang Nannan to give him such a huge surprise.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, I was so good to you just now. How could you hurt them?¡±


    The old woman went crazy at this time, but she knew that she could not beat Jiang Ming, so she knelt down with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°No matter what, on ount of how good I was to you, let them go and treat them. We are just ordinary farmers. We don¡¯t have any bad intentions.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled at the old woman. ¡°You should know this. If they didn¡¯t take the initiative to attack, I wouldn¡¯t have dealt with them. What¡¯s the use of you saying that? What should end should end.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to end things!¡¯


    A roar sounded. In an instant, the house copsed,yer byyer, and furniture flew out.


    Jiang Ming looked up and found that a huge thing was crawling toward him in the distance. It was aggressive, and there was a familiar smell on it.


    He could not help but think of the snake king he had met in the cave. He immediately frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re the snake king.¡±


    The snake king roared, ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to still remember me. I did let you escape previously. Now, I have to take your lives. The Red Organization will never allow people like you to exist.¡±


    ¡°Red Organization?¡±


    Jiang Ming thought about it and instantly understood.


    It seemed that they had been schemed against by the boss of the Red Organization again.


    The snake king was not an enemy of the Red Organization, but apanion.


    As for leading them to catch the snake king, it was just to let the snake king kill them. No wonder the snake king was hiding beside them.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe seized the opportunity to stand up. They moved closer to Jiang Ming and looked at the snake king. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about getting rid of us. We won¡¯t let you get away with it.¡±


    The snake king found it funny and said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t think that you can deal with the gods, do you? Don¡¯t worry, humans will never be able to defeat the gods..¡±

 Chapter 1191 - 1191: 1191

    Chapter 1191 - 1191: 1191<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At this point, the snake king directly swung its iron tail at the three of them.


    This tail was huge and thick, and it even carried the power to break through the wind.<div>


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe released their barriers to stop the creature, but the tail broke the barriers.


    The snake king burst intoughter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can beat me. It¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve already obtained the secret impartation of the previous snake king and be a real snake king.


    It¡¯s still too early for you to deal with me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Mings frown deepened.


    He felt that this snake king was a little too arrogant.


    It was just a secret impartation. He did not believe that he could not defeat it.


    He thought clearly in his heart and used the spiritual energy he had just recovered to transform into several clones of himself.


    He erged one of the clones, and it became huge.


    When the snake king saw such a huge Jiang Ming, it could not help but panic. 1 clearly destroyed your clone just now.¡±


    ¡°How can you release such arge clone? This is too strange.¡±<div>


    Jiang Ming sneered.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a cheap trick. Do you really think you can damage my clone? Just surrender.¡¯


    As he spoke, he made his huge clone attack the snake king. It stepped on the snake kings tail.


    The snake king fled in a hurry. Ayer of armor formed around its body, and dense steel swam around its body.


    However, Bang Ming directly prated tne defense and broke tne snake kings tail with one foot.


    The snake king was in so much pain that it wanted to die. It shut his eyes tightly and said, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Even so, it could not escape this kick at all, and the armor was useless.


    It had no way to return to its human form, let alone solve its current predicament.


    Thinking of this, it became angry again. It directly bit down on Jiang Mings foot.


    However, it found that Jiang Ming was like a phantom. It could not bite Jiang Mings foot at all.


    However, Jiang Ming took this opportunity to fly directly to its head. The snake king noticed him and quickly shook its head, wanting to throw Jiang Ming off, but it could not do it at all.<div>


    Seeing that it was a critical moment, it looked up in panic. In the blink of an eye, it wanted to look at Jiang Ming with its huge eyes.


    Jiang Ming felt strange.


    Why did the snake king want to look at him? Was there something strange about its eyes?


    Thinking of this, he immediately teleported to the snake¡¯s tail.


    The snake king raised its head and saw that there was no one around. It could not help but be stunned. Then, it looked around its tail.


    It did not believe that it could not find Jiang Ming. He was just a young boy. What kind of strength could he have?


    However, it realized that Jiang Ming seemed to have disappeared. It could not find him at all.


    In its anger, it decided to target Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    It did not believe that Jiang Ming would note out to help them when it was about to attack hispanions.


    Its thoughts became more vicious as it shot a beam of light at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    The two of them immediately ran in the direction of the snake¡¯s tail. They were very fast, but the snake kings eyes followed them closely. The only strange thing was that the light did not shine on them.


    Snake King could not help but feel anxious.


    If it could not attack them, it would be attacked by Jiang Ming instead. Jiang Niing was not someone to be trifled with.


    Thinking of this, it simply broke her own tail and quickly transformed into a human form. However, this happened to be Jiang Mings opportunity.


    Jiang Ming could tell that this light was not something that ordinary people


    could emit.


    While the snake king was not paying attention, he directly released two silver needles and pierced the snake kings eyes.


    It immediately screamed in pain. Its entire body began to curl up crazily as it shouted.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, it¡¯s you, right? You want to harm me, you wicked person. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so despicable. Come out quickly! Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    She could not shout thest few words.


    The needles made her feel very ufortable. Since its eyes were injured, it began to lose all its spiritual energy.


    If it could not find a cure soon, its life would be ruined.


    It panicked and started shouting again.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could not help but be frightened by this attitude.


    They had thought that the snake king was a being with a stable mood. In the end, they did not expect that it would be in such a sorry state.


    At the same time, they looked at Jiang Ming with admiration.


    Their understanding of Jiang Ming was still too shallow. With just a few moves, Jiang Ming had turned the snake king into this state. They had to admire him.


    At this moment, Tang Nannan¡¯s body suddenly rose into the air. He opened his eyes.


    The only strange thing was that his eyes also emitted a ray of light. Its line of sight was the same as the light emitted by the snake king. It directly shone on Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe did not have time to dodge and were directly hit by the light.


    Then, their bodies began to shine with golden light. After a moment, their bodies had turned into stone statues.


    Jiang Ming was still secretly controlling everything, but he did not expect Tang Nannan to be resurrected.


    Then, he realized that Tang Xiaoxiao had disappeared as well. Suddenly, he felt as if someone had pushed him from behind.


    He turned around and saw Tang Xiaoxiao, who was also shooting the same light at him.


    Jiang Ming could not help but be shocked, but he quickly calmed down. He clenched his fists and conjured a shield out of thin air.


    The shield reflected the ray of light, and Tang Xiaoxiao instantly turned into a


    stone statue.


    However, the snake kings target was not Jiang Ming. Itughed out loud.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you struggle! Yourpanions have already turned into stone statues. If you want to save them, you have to beg me. As for how to beg, you should know what to do.¡±


    Jiang Ming gritted his teeth.


    He knew that this was what the snake king was thinking. Otherwise, it would not have attacked hispanions. However, he could not be threatened.


    Thinking of this, he looked coldly at the snake king and said, ¡°Give up. I will never agree to your conditions.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    The snake king released two little snakes and wrapped them around Sikong


    Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe,


    The two of them could feel things, but they could not speak or see..

 Chapter 1192 - 1190: 1190

    Chapter 1192 - 1190: 1190<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Coming over? How did you see it?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan hurriedly pulled Yuan Hehe back, but he instantly felt as if something was binding him.<div>


    Immediately after, a surge of brute force moved forward, and his body involuntarily leaned forward.


    He could not even control his body. Something had pushed him!


    When he looked down again, he realized that the thing was sticking out its tongue and looking at him with its eyes.


    He could not help but be surprised.


    It was a snake that had tied him up. The snake was very long, but it did not seem to be harmful. It only tied him up, and the rest of its tail seemed to have been grabbed by someone else.


    The snake did not feel any pain. Instead, it looked at him with a smug expression.


    Sikong Wuyuan grinned.


    ¡°Who raised this snake? It¡¯s so nondescript.¡±


    At this moment, a de flew in front of him and cut the snake in half. Its tail fell to the ground.


    Strangely, the snake did not let out a cry of pain. Instead, it disappeared without a sound.


    Sikong Wuyuan looked on in disbelief.<div>


    He had not even started to attack, so how did the snake die?


    This was too strange. Could it be that Jiang Ming had done this?


    Thinking of this, he wanted to see Jiang Ming. However, Jiang Ming had already disappeared. Only Yuan Hehe was there.


    Yuan Hehe was also surprised.


    Wasn¡¯t he still here just now? How did he disappear in an instant? Even the snake around Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s body did the same.


    He had wanted to help Sikong Wuyuan, but now, he did not need to.


    The two of them looked at each other. ¡°Have you seen Jiang Ming?¡± Sikong Wuyuan smiled awkwardly.


    Yuan Hehe was about to reply when Tang Xiaoxiao shouted and walked straight to where the two of them were.


    She smiled.


    ¡°l know where he is. You guys just stay here. I really didn¡¯t expect you to hide so deeply, but you have toe out now. Otherwise, you¡¯ll lose your lives.¡± Her words were low and hoarse. It was clearly a threat.


    Yuan Hehe rolled his eyes and said to Sikong Wuyuan in his heart, ¡°We won¡¯te out. Let¡¯s see what she can do. I want to see what Tang Xiaoxiao can do to us.¡±<div>


    Sikong Wuyuan did not say anything after hearing Yuan Hehe¡¯s words.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s speed suddenly increased and she directly arrived in front of him. She even pulled him out the moment he did not notice.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but be shocked. Then, he raised his hand and pped Tang Xiaoxiao.


    Tang Xiaoxiao did not seem to feel anything. Instead, she threw Sikong Wuyuan over her shoulder.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt his body go out of his control. He fell down, and then he felt intense pain.


    When he looked again, he was already sprawled on the ground.


    He felt that Tang Xiaoxiao seemed to have be much stronger than before.


    He was afraid.


    Tang Xiaoxiao¡¯s strength had increased so much in such a short period of time. It was too strange.


    Tang Xiaoxiao suddenly walked toward them with a smile in her eyes.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that she wanted to kill him.


    As expected, before she could get close to him, she raised her hand and grabbed at Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan wanted to break free or counterattack, but he found that he could not move his body. He could only close his eyes and wait for the next attack.


    He felt hopeless.


    This time, he would have to say goodbye to Yuan Hehe and Jiang Ming.


    Unexpectedly, the pain he had anticipated did note at all. When he opened his eyes, he found Tang Xiaoxiao lying on the ground, dead.


    There were no scars on her body, not even any bleeding.


    Sikong Wuyuan turned his head and saw Jiang Ming staring at Tang Xiaoxiao. His hands were dyed red.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, did you save me?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not believe it and asked tentatively.


    Jiang Ming let out a bitter smile. ¡°No, she was killed by my clone. It¡¯s just that


    my clone has been injured. I¡¯m afraid it will take another year before I can use my clone.¡±


    Next, Tang Nannan sneaked up behind him.


    He was holding a hammer in his hand and was aiming at Jiang Mings head. Sikong Wuyuan saw this and wanted to warn him, but it was toote.


    The hammer had already hit Jiang Mings head. However, Jiang Ming did not fall down as Sikong Wuyuan expected. Instead, he turned around, picked up Tang Nannan, and threw him aside.


    Tang Nannan fell heavily to the ground. All the spiritual energy in his body was lost and gathered in Jiang Mings hands.


    Jiang Ming felt his spiritual energy recover and could not help but feel relieved.


    He did not expect Tang Nannan to give him such a huge surprise.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, I was so good to you just now. How could you hurt them?¡±


    The old woman went crazy at this time, but she knew that she could not beat Jiang Ming, so she knelt down with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°No matter what, on ount of how good I was to you, let them go and treat them. We are just ordinary farmers. We don¡¯t have any bad intentions.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled at the old woman. ¡°You should know this. If they didn¡¯t take the initiative to attack, I wouldn¡¯t have dealt with them. What¡¯s the use of you saying that? What should end should end.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see who dares to end things!¡¯


    A roar sounded. In an instant, the house copsed,yer byyer, and furniture flew out.


    Jiang Ming looked up and found that a huge thing was crawling toward him in the distance. It was aggressive, and there was a familiar smell on it.


    He could not help but think of the snake king he had met in the cave. He immediately frowned and said, ¡°You¡¯re the snake king.¡±


    The snake king roared, ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to still remember me. I did let you escape previously. Now, I have to take your lives. The Red Organization will never allow people like you to exist.¡±


    ¡°Red Organization?¡±


    Jiang Ming thought about it and instantly understood.


    It seemed that they had been schemed against by the boss of the Red Organization again.


    The snake king was not an enemy of the Red Organization, but apanion.


    As for leading them to catch the snake king, it was just to let the snake king kill them. No wonder the snake king was hiding beside them.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe seized the opportunity to stand up. They moved closer to Jiang Ming and looked at the snake king. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about getting rid of us. We won¡¯t let you get away with it.¡±


    The snake king found it funny and said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t think that you can deal with the gods, do you? Don¡¯t worry, humans will never be able to defeat the gods..¡±

 Chapter 1193 - 1191: 1191

    Chapter 1193 - 1191: 1191<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At this point, the snake king directly swung its iron tail at the three of them.


    This tail was huge and thick, and it even carried the power to break through the wind.<div>


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe released their barriers to stop the creature, but the tail broke the barriers.


    The snake king burst intoughter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can beat me. It¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve already obtained the secret impartation of the previous snake king and be a real snake king.


    It¡¯s still too early for you to deal with me.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Mings frown deepened.


    He felt that this snake king was a little too arrogant.


    It was just a secret impartation. He did not believe that he could not defeat it.


    He thought clearly in his heart and used the spiritual energy he had just recovered to transform into several clones of himself.


    He erged one of the clones, and it became huge.


    When the snake king saw such a huge Jiang Ming, it could not help but panic. 1 clearly destroyed your clone just now.¡±


    ¡°How can you release such arge clone? This is too strange.¡±<div>


    Jiang Ming sneered.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a cheap trick. Do you really think you can damage my clone? Just surrender.¡¯


    As he spoke, he made his huge clone attack the snake king. It stepped on the snake kings tail.


    The snake king fled in a hurry. Ayer of armor formed around its body, and dense steel swam around its body.


    However, Bang Ming directly prated tne defense and broke tne snake kings tail with one foot.


    The snake king was in so much pain that it wanted to die. It shut his eyes tightly and said, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Even so, it could not escape this kick at all, and the armor was useless.


    It had no way to return to its human form, let alone solve its current predicament.


    Thinking of this, it became angry again. It directly bit down on Jiang Mings foot.


    However, it found that Jiang Ming was like a phantom. It could not bite Jiang Mings foot at all.


    However, Jiang Ming took this opportunity to fly directly to its head. The snake king noticed him and quickly shook its head, wanting to throw Jiang Ming off, but it could not do it at all.<div>


    Seeing that it was a critical moment, it looked up in panic. In the blink of an eye, it wanted to look at Jiang Ming with its huge eyes.


    Jiang Ming felt strange.


    Why did the snake king want to look at him? Was there something strange about its eyes?


    Thinking of this, he immediately teleported to the snake¡¯s tail.


    The snake king raised its head and saw that there was no one around. It could not help but be stunned. Then, it looked around its tail.


    It did not believe that it could not find Jiang Ming. He was just a young boy. What kind of strength could he have?


    However, it realized that Jiang Ming seemed to have disappeared. It could not find him at all.


    In its anger, it decided to target Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    It did not believe that Jiang Ming would note out to help them when it was about to attack hispanions.


    Its thoughts became more vicious as it shot a beam of light at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    The two of them immediately ran in the direction of the snake¡¯s tail. They were very fast, but the snake kings eyes followed them closely. The only strange thing was that the light did not shine on them.


    Snake King could not help but feel anxious.


    If it could not attack them, it would be attacked by Jiang Ming instead. Jiang Niing was not someone to be trifled with.


    Thinking of this, it simply broke her own tail and quickly transformed into a human form. However, this happened to be Jiang Mings opportunity.


    Jiang Ming could tell that this light was not something that ordinary people


    could emit.


    While the snake king was not paying attention, he directly released two silver needles and pierced the snake kings eyes.


    It immediately screamed in pain. Its entire body began to curl up crazily as it shouted.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, it¡¯s you, right? You want to harm me, you wicked person. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so despicable. Come out quickly! Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    She could not shout thest few words.


    The needles made her feel very ufortable. Since its eyes were injured, it began to lose all its spiritual energy.


    If it could not find a cure soon, its life would be ruined.


    It panicked and started shouting again.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could not help but be frightened by this attitude.


    They had thought that the snake king was a being with a stable mood. In the end, they did not expect that it would be in such a sorry state.


    At the same time, they looked at Jiang Ming with admiration.


    Their understanding of Jiang Ming was still too shallow. With just a few moves, Jiang Ming had turned the snake king into this state. They had to admire him.


    At this moment, Tang Nannan¡¯s body suddenly rose into the air. He opened his eyes.


    The only strange thing was that his eyes also emitted a ray of light. Its line of sight was the same as the light emitted by the snake king. It directly shone on Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe did not have time to dodge and were directly hit by the light.


    Then, their bodies began to shine with golden light. After a moment, their bodies had turned into stone statues.


    Jiang Ming was still secretly controlling everything, but he did not expect Tang Nannan to be resurrected.


    Then, he realized that Tang Xiaoxiao had disappeared as well. Suddenly, he felt as if someone had pushed him from behind.


    He turned around and saw Tang Xiaoxiao, who was also shooting the same light at him.


    Jiang Ming could not help but be shocked, but he quickly calmed down. He clenched his fists and conjured a shield out of thin air.


    The shield reflected the ray of light, and Tang Xiaoxiao instantly turned into a


    stone statue.


    However, the snake kings target was not Jiang Ming. Itughed out loud.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you struggle! Yourpanions have already turned into stone statues. If you want to save them, you have to beg me. As for how to beg, you should know what to do.¡±


    Jiang Ming gritted his teeth.


    He knew that this was what the snake king was thinking. Otherwise, it would not have attacked hispanions. However, he could not be threatened.


    Thinking of this, he looked coldly at the snake king and said, ¡°Give up. I will never agree to your conditions.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    The snake king released two little snakes and wrapped them around Sikong


    Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe,


    The two of them could feel things, but they could not speak or see..

 Chapter 1194 - 1194

    Chapter 1194:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming could not just stand there and do nothing. The best way was to risk his own life. Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were a huge obstacle.


    He tried his best to persuade them verbally. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely be fine. This is the only thing we can do now. You guys probably don¡¯t know how to disguise yourselves. Let me go.¡±


    The snake king felt very happy.


    No matter what, this was a very good thing for it.


    As long as Jiang Ming agreed to this matter, it would have a chance to escape whether he was alive or dead. Perhaps it could kill two birds with one stone.


    As long as Jiang Ming was dead, wouldn¡¯t it be able to kill the other two people in minutes? It would also relieve the hatred in its heart.


    Its thoughts were very ambitious. It quickly threw the portrait at Jiang Ming, but it was noticed by a divine beast.


    The divine beast rushed over at the speed of light. It raised its mouth and caught the portrait. It tore it apart, not giving anyone a chance to react.


    Jiang Ming could not help but smile bitterly.


    Without this portrait, all their ns were ruined. They had to think of other ways to deal with these divine beasts.


    However, these divine beasts were very sensitive. When they saw the portrait, they quickly suspected that there was someone nearby and immediately began to collide with the surroundings.


    The ground shook, and rocks began to fall. Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were almost hit by the rocks, and they were speechless.


    These divine beasts were actually very smart. It was as expected of ancient divine beasts.


    ¡°What should we do now? I don¡¯t want to be killed by these divine beasts.¡±


    ¡°We definitely have a way to get out. Let¡¯s stay calm first.¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    The snake kingined incessantly. ¡®You still want to think of a way? Think of another way. This ce has already copsed. Soon, we¡¯ll all be trapped here. Not to mention being eaten by the divine beast, we¡¯ll probably be crushed to death on the spot.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Yuan Hehe sighed. ¡°Are we going to die like this? I don¡¯t want to be like this. I still want to live a little longer.¡±


    The snake king also sighed and said, ¡°What can we do? The portrait has already been destroyed. Is there any other way?¡±


    Jiang Ming was unexpectedly calm at this moment.


    ¡°Have you read any other records about this divine beast? For example, what kind of smell do they like? Aside from blood.¡±


    ¡°l really don¡¯t know.¡± The snake king sighed again. ¡°1 don¡¯t know anything except that they like blood. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be at a loss.¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not help but grit his teeth.


    ¡°l have the ability tomunicate with the divine beast, but I can¡¯t use it. This ancient divine beast can¡¯t be reasonable at all. Instead, it will easily expose us. The situation is critical now.¡±


    As they spoke, the ground shook even more violently. Even the path in front of them was blocked by rocks.


    Yuan Hehe gradually became nervous.


    ¡°If this continues, we¡¯ll probably die.¡±


    At this moment, the snake king was already pressed down by arge rock.


    It cried out in pain, but when it thought of those divine beasts, it forcefully suppressed its screams.


    It grinned and said, ¡°These divine beasts are really difficult to resist. This is great. What should we do? I¡¯m already heavily injured. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you anymore. Jiu Zhu, you can¡¯t just watch us die like this!¡±


    It frantically blew at the ce where it was injured, hoping to ease the pain. In the end, it realized that it was not as it had thought. The pain swept through its entire body.


    At this moment, the divine beasts had already smelled the snake kings aura.


    They began to roar and shout one by one, wanting to chase the snake king out.


    Then, they found that the snake king had been holding back its breath. They began to howl at each other.


    Jiang Ming and the others could only hear the strange howls of these mythical beasts, but they could not tell what they were talking about. Even Yuan Hehe could not tell what they were saying.


    He could not help but hesitate.


    ¡°l can use my ability now to listen to what these divine beasts are saying, but I¡¯m afraid that they will notice. What should I do now?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan quickly said, ¡°This is the only thing we can do now. Yuan


    Hehe, just give it a try. At most, I¡¯ll go out and escort you.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was touched, but he shook his head. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s wait for the divine beasts. They are not to be trifled with. At that time, we will all be exposed. We can¡¯t take this risk.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not wait any longer. He said, ¡°l think I¡¯d better go over first. I¡¯ll attract the attention of these divine beasts. When the timees, you can find an opportunity to leave. If you really can¡¯t trap these divine beasts, then forget it.¡±


    The snake king did not expect Jiang Ming to still dare to put himself in danger. It pondered and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, this ancient divine beast has umted thousands of years of ancient spiritual energy. I¡¯m afraid you will die if you take a risk. Even an expert who has cultivated for thousands of years might not be able to deal with these divine beasts. Forget it.¡±


    Toward the end, it could not bear it.


    It could see Jiang Mings sincerity toward hispanions, and it could not help but feel a little envious.


    It had been alone for so many years and had never had a truepanion.


    It suddenly did not want Jiang Ming to die like this.


    It was very difficult to find such a sincere person in this world.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything else. I understand everything. No matter what, we have to face what we have to face. We can¡¯t just wait here to die.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan shook his head and said, ¡°I would rather die here than let you go out and risk your life. If we die, we will die together. I want to go out with you.¡±


    Yuan Hehe followed suit.


    ¡°We have fought side by side for so many times. We can¡¯t just split up like this.


    At worst, we will die together.¡±


    Tears welled up in Jiang Mings eyes.


    No matter what, hispanions would always be behind him.


    This was what touched him the most. They would always be his motivation.


    Thinking of this, he secretly released a barrier to block Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. ¡°The two of you should stay here. Remember to live a happy life when you get out.¡±


    After saying that, he rushed out,pletely ignoring Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    The two of them could not help but be surprised. They quickly wanted to follow Jiang Ming out, but they found that they were blocked by an invisible barrier and could not get out at all.


    It would be strange if Yuan Hehe was not anxious.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu is really a reckless person. This is great. What if something happens to Jiu Zhu? I don¡¯t want him to be in danger..¡±

 Chapter 1195 - 1195

    Chapter 1195:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sikong Wuyuan also became furious.


    ¡°Does Jiu Zhu see us as friends? He actually ran out alone. If he dies, I definitely won¡¯t forgive him.¡±


    At the thought of this, he clenched his fists and started hitting the barrier. At this moment, Jiang Ming could no longer hear what they were saying.


    As soon as he appeared, those divine beasts looked at him hungrily. They even pounced on him without caring about anything else.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and released a beam of deep spiritual energy. The spiritual energy instantly shook off these divine beasts, and they fell directly to the ground.


    Some of them did not even move and did not retaliate at all.


    The snake king was still sighing about the passing of Jiang Mings short life, but it realized that things seemed to be beyond its expectations. It could not help but be stunned.


    This was the first time they had seen divine beasts being suppressed by a young boy.


    Although some other divine beasts had alsoe over, they were clearly somewhat afraid of this young boy.


    Where did Jiang Ming get his power from?


    As the snake king, it had seen countless people like this kid, but it had never felt that they would be this powerful.


    It suddenly felt a little afraid.


    Wouldn¡¯t he be able to kill it in mere seconds?


    Thinking of this, it quickly shook its head.


    It wanted to know if his power was just a fluke. It took another look. If it was really as it thought, it would not be toote to think of how to escape,


    In the next second, those divine beasts suddenly acted up as if they were sick. Their bodies began to twitch non-stop, and theyy straight on the ground.


    All the divine beasts were paralyzed on the ground. They werepletely restrained and had no ability to move forward at all.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were still hammering the barrier in front of them, wanting to seize the chance to help Jiang Ming.


    Seeing this scene, they could not help but be stunned.


    Didn¡¯t the snake king say that these divine beasts were very powerful? How could Jiang Ming defeat him so easily?


    Great, they did not need to break the barrier anymore.


    If they had known this would happen, they would have shown themselves earlier and not have to think too much about it.


    They heaved a sigh of relief.


    The matter had finallye to an end.


    Jiang Ming looked at his own hands in disbelief.


    He originally thought that he would continue to fight with these divine beasts. In the end, he did not expect to finish them off so quickly.


    This time, they did not need to be afraid anymore. They could leave.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Xiao¡¯s voice rang out at this moment.


    ¡°l really didn¡¯t expect that when I used the old woman to release these divine beasts, you guys would actually deal with them.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming could not help but grin.


    Why was the previous incident so strange? In the end, he did not expect that it was actually caused by Wang Xiao.


    He thought that Wang Xiao was not this strong, but he was still proven wrong.


    ¡°Come out. I really didn¡¯t expect it to be you. In that case, why did you hide your strength?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked in a certain direction unhappily.


    He felt that Wang Xiao was there, but he did not show himself.


    Sure enough, Wang Xiao came out from that direction and walked toward Jiang Ming slowly.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, I wanted to test you, but I didn¡¯t expect your spiritual energy to be so unfathomable. In that case, give me all your spiritual energy. Only I can use your spiritual energy well. Only I can make good use of it.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming and the others could not help but be surprised.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but want tough.


    After all this time, this was what Wang Xiao was nning.


    The spiritual energy in his body was probably all obtained by absorbing other


    people¡¯s spiritual energy.


    When he thought about it, he was probably trying to test whether Jiang Mings spiritual energy waspatible with his body if he wanted to continue increasing his spiritual energy.


    Since they werepatible, he wanted to have designs on Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    ¡°You¡¯re very ambitious. I won¡¯t agree to it. We have to settle the score from before. Since you have given us so many surprises, wouldn¡¯t it be rude of me not to return the favor?¡±


    As he spoke, he smiled lightly.


    Wang Xiao could not help but be wary.


    He had been monitoring Jiang Ming along the way and realized that his spiritual energy was simply unfathomable. He had also clearly identified the level of his spiritual energy.


    No matter how many people¡¯s spiritual energy he absorbed, he felt that it was not as good as the spiritual energy of Jiang Ming. Now, he had to obtain this spiritual energy so that he could develop the Red Organization faster.


    While confronting Wang Xiao, Jiang Ming also secretly withdrew Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe¡¯s barrier. He even gave them a look.


    The two of them immediately understood.


    They wanted to take this opportunity to sneak an attack on Wang Xiao and give him a heavy blow.


    Thinking of this, they were already prepared.


    Wang Xiao thought that the two of them were still trapped by Jiang Mings barrier, so he calmly fought with Jiang Ming.


    The two of them seemed to be evenly matched, but in fact, Wang Xiao was already at a disadvantage.


    He had been running the Red Organization for the past few years, and he was already physically and mentally exhausted. He did not even have time to train his abilities, let alone fight Jiang Ming.


    Not long after, Wang Xiao¡¯s physical strength began to run out, and he was pushed to the ground by Jiang Ming.


    With this push, he felt as if his bones were falling apart. It was extremely painful, and he could not even get up.


    Jiang Ming went straight to him, but he did not make a move. He looked at him and said, ¡°Do you still want to continue? But now is not the time for you to speak.¡±


    As he spoke, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe had already arrived beside him with a faint smile on their lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re really enjoying yourself. You actually followed us all the way and set ?up such a trap just to test the spiritual energy of our friend. You¡¯re really patient.¡±


    There was a hint of sarcasm in their words. Wang Xiao felt insulted. He snorted and said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? It¡¯s never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. Even if you kill me now, you will be killed by the people of the Red Organizationter.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then we¡¯ll wait and see.¡¯


    Jiang Ming approached Wang Xiao and stabbed the silver needle in his hand into his abdomen without hesitation.


    ¡°What did you do to me?¡± he cried out in shock. ¡°What did you do to me? If anything happens to me, the Red Organization will definitely question you! I¡¯m the only one in the Red Organization now, but more people willeter. At that time, you won¡¯t be able to leave!¡±


    The snake king walked over slowly. It snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯re the boss of the Red Organization. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know your tricks.. Aren¡¯t you just trying to scare us?¡±

 Chapter 1196 - 1196

    Chapter 1196:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°l, the snake king, can¡¯t beat them? You and your subordinates are just a bunch of useless fools. They are nothing at all.¡±


    Hearing this, Wang Xiao could not help but be shocked. He stuttered, ¡°Why are you talking to me like this? Didn¡¯t you submit to me before? Why have you changed your mind now?¡±


    The snake king immediately denied that. ¡°When have I ever submitted to you?


    You¡¯re too weak.¡¯


    As she spoke, it leaned closer to Jiang Ming.


    It was deep in thought.


    The only person it could rely on now was Jiang Ming.


    It did not matter if Wang Xiao was the boss of the Red Organization. Since he had be a captive of Jiang Ming, even if everyone in the Red Organization came, they would have to respectfully address Jiang Ming as their master.


    Of course, it had to treat Jiang Ming as its master.


    Thinking of this, it could not help but look at Jiang Ming a few more times.


    Jiang Ming was simply omnipotent and unfathomable. If it followed him in the future, it would definitely be able to develop greatly.


    Jiang Ming felt as if he was being lusted after by the snake king. He could not help but shiver, but he did not say anything.


    The snake king probably just wanted him to ept it.


    Hearing this, Wang Xiao could not help but get excited.


    ¡°What do you mean? I gave you food and shelter, but now you¡¯re treating me like this. Aren¡¯t you being ungrateful? All the resources of the Red


    Organization have been used on you. Even if you¡¯re betraying the Red


    Organization, you should at least return everything, right?!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± The snake king pretended to be stupid. ¡°When have 1 ever used the Red Organization¡¯s resources? I deserve all of this. Don¡¯t pester me like this. If you continue to do this, I¡¯ll drag you out and tear you into pieces. Mypanions are all here. Don¡¯t think about doing anything stupid.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan roughly understood the root of the issue and could not help butin internally.


    This snake king was disloyal, but it was not bad for Wang Xiao to be hated by it.


    Wang Xiao had done many bad things. It was best to let him suffer the consequences.


    Wang Xiao sneered.


    ¡°Forget it. We don¡¯t want a two-facedrade like you. However, you should know that you¡¯ve already eaten the poison of the Red Organization. If it weren¡¯t for the Red Organization, you would have died.¡±


    The snake king did not believe it at all. Instead, itughed out loud.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯ve already checked everything in the Red Organization.


    Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. You, the boss of the Red Organization, are nothing.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already revealed your true nature. Do you think Jiu Zhu and the other two will still treat you as apanion?¡± Wang Xiao smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really delusional. You won¡¯t be able to do much in your life. You¡¯ll die soon.¡±


    As he spoke, Wang Xiao threw a smoke grenade on the ground. He wanted to escape, but he was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the snake king now. As for you, you still want to slip away so quickly. You¡¯re delusional. I don¡¯t want you to leave just like that. You have to stay with us no matter what.¡±


    Wang Xiao had a bad feeling, but he still pretended to be calm.


    He did not believe that Jiang Ming had not exhausted his stamina in the battle


    just now.


    He had already recovered to his peak state. Jiang Ming would definitely not be able to defeat him.


    At the thought of this, he could not help but muster up his courage. He even red at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, you have already used a portion of your spiritual energy just now. You are just asking for trouble if you fight me now. I¡¯m only going to let you off because of our previous friendship. Don¡¯t take advantage of me.¡±


    ¡°What if I insist?¡±


    Jiang Ming saw that Wang Xiao had no self-awareness at all, so he directly threw him out.


    Wang Xiao wanted to fight back, but he realized that he could not resist Jiang Mings strength at all.


    He was directly thrown to the ground, and that force instantly turned into a, binding him on the spot.


    He finally panicked.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, what kind of spell did you use to imprison me? It wasn¡¯t like this when I fought with you before.¡±


    ¡°Do you know that the divine beasts you released actually have a portion of spiritual energy in their bodies? Perhaps because I defeated them, their strength was absorbed by me.¡±


    ¡°How is this possible?¡±


    Before Wang Xiao could say anything, the snake king was also in disbelief.


    It sized up Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, it¡¯s extremely difficult for the divine beasts to recognize a master. What kind of method did you use to subdue them? They would rather die than submit.¡±


    At this moment, the divine beasts that were prostrating on the ground disappeared in an instant.


    Then, a painting appeared on Wang Xiao¡¯s body.


    The painting emitted a golden light. It was of the divine beasts that Jiang Ming had just defeated.


    However, a momentter, the divine beasts on the paintings suddenly disappeared.


    Jiang Ming felt the spiritual energy in his entire body churning. It was as if there was a kind of divine power forcing him to do something.


    He could not bear it anymore, so he directly released his spiritual energy. The phantoms of those divine beasts actually appeared.


    They all rushed toward Wang Xiao. Wang Xiao could not help but be dumbfounded. Then, he said in shock, ¡°I used the Red Organization¡¯s spiritual


    energy and resources to nurture you, and you treat me like this. You¡¯re really ungrateful. No matter what, you should be grateful. That young man only subdued you, and you¡¯re already so loyal to him. Why?¡±


    In the end, he felt deeply indignant and even wanted to take back these divine beasts.


    However, he also knew that it was impossible for him to do it now.


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Immediately after, the people from the Red Organization finally arrived. They rushed over and wanted to guard Wang Xiao. They even wanted to get rid of these divine beasts.


    Wang Xiao knew the strength of these divine beasts. He quickly shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te over. Leave quickly.¡±.


    However, it was already toote. Those people were directly swallowed by the divine beasts.


    With the nourishment of fresh blood, their spiritual energy also became stronger.


    Wang Xiao could not stop it at all. He died immediately. His widened eyes showed the resentment in his heart.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    The surviving members of the Red Organization could not help but kneel down, their eyes filled with sorrow.


    Wang Xiao had helped them a lot, and he did not even care about strengthening the Red Organization. However, the Red Organization had already been destroyed.


    They could not help but feel resentful and rushed toward Jiang Ming. Their entire bodies emitted spiritual energy. It was obvious that they did not want to live anymore..

 Chapter 1197 - 1197

    Chapter 1197:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sikong Wuyuan hurriedly blocked these people. However, these people rushed forward as if they did not care about their lives. They did not give him a chance to stop them at all.


    Yuan Hehe followed suit, but he ended up like Sikong Wuyuan.


    The two of them were pushed to the side and were a little surprised.


    They did not show any mercy. However, it seemed like they could not stop these people. These people were simply lunatics.


    The snake kingughed loudly.


    ¡°l really didn¡¯t expect these people to like the boss of the Red Organization so much. It seems that the boss of the Red Organization has something good about him.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at these people silently and raised his hand to release a


    barrier. This barrier directly shook these people away.


    They copsed on the ground,pletely unable to move, but they were still cursing.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, we will never forgive you. Don¡¯t even think about living well. We curse you to die a horrible death. You will definitely suffer retribution in the future and die miserably.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming did not say a word. Instead, he walked to the side of Wang Xiao¡¯s corpse and raised his hand to cover it with spiritual energy.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take back the curse. Please don¡¯t hurt our boss¡¯s body!¡± The Red Organization¡¯s members immediately panicked and begged. ¡°He really is a good person! ¡±


    Unexpectedly, Wang Xiao¡¯s eyes moved. He came back to life. His entire body was restored to its original state, and even his physical strength was restored to its previous state.


    He looked at his hands in surprise and then looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Jiu Zhu, why did you save me?¡±


    The others were all stunned.


    They had thought that Jiu Zhu would mutte his corpse. They did not expect him to save their boss. What was going on?


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    ¡°We have only had a few conflicts. Moreover, you have so many people to take care of. Just treat them well. However, you have to make a few promises. 1 don¡¯t want you to disturb us again. Otherwise, I won¡¯t show mercy next time, let alone save you.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Wang Xiao did not reply. Instead, he took a step forward.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Jiang Ming took a step back and asked curiously.


    He was speechless.


    Wang Xiao could not possibly still want to attack him, right? He had already saved him.


    If he still wanted to repay his kindness with ingratitude, then they could not me him for being impolite.


    Thinking of this, his eyes turned cold.


    Wang Xiao, on the other hand, kneeled down and cried bitterly. ¡°l was the one who judged you with my petty heart. I beg you to forgive me. I shouldn¡¯t have used tricks on you before.¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes were filled with tears, and he looked extremely regretful.


    He did not expect Jiang Ming to be such a person. It was all his fault for being bewitched. Otherwise, he might still be friends with Jiang Ming.


    He did not know if Jiang Ming was still willing to be his friend. He really wanted to make friends with him.


    Immediately after, the other members of the Red Organization also rushed forward and knelt down. Their eyes were filled with regret.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, it was all our fault just now. We shouldn¡¯t have cursed you like that.


    You saved our boss, so you¡¯re also our boss. Please ept our submission.¡±


    As they spoke, they knelt down and kowtowed without waiting tor Jiang Ming to stop them.


    Even though their bodies were already covered in injuries, they still kowtowed with all their might. Blood had already appeared on their foreheads.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could not believe what they were seeing. They stood up and took a closer look.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen something like this,¡± Yuan Hehe said in surprise. ¡°Jiu Zhu, what are you going to do now?¡±


    Jiang Ming was about to reply, but Wang Xiao was one step ahead of him. ¡®Jiu Zhu, please be the new boss of the Red Organization. 1 think you are fully qualified to be the boss. With you, the Red Organization will definitely be able to develop and grow stronger. We might even be able to stand out among the other organizations.¡±


    After saying that, he immediately knelt down and said, ¡°Please, Jiu Zhu, take over the Red Organization.¡±


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, please be the boss of the Red Organization.¡± The others also kowtowed.


    They were very vigorous. Jiang Ming could not help but be shocked.


    He grinned.


    He really did not expect that Wang Xiao would have so many ideas in his mind. He had not even said anything, but Wang Xiao had already started thinking of making him the boss of the Red Organization.


    He had never thought of doing such a thing.


    Thinking of this, he waved his hand and took a step forward. He wanted to help Wang Xiao up. He said, ¡°The boss of the Red Organization should still be you. I have no thoughts about the Red Organization at all. You can continue to be the boss of the Red Organization.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Wang Xiao was reluctant. He shook his head frantically and refused to stand up. He said firmly, ¡°No, Jiu Zhu. No matter what you say, you are now the boss of the Red Organization. No one can deny it.¡±


    Jiang Ming felt helpless.


    Sikong Wuyuan said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, why don¡¯t you agree? They are so sincere. It¡¯s not good if you don¡¯t agree. Moreover, you don¡¯t need to manage the Red Organization. When the timees, Wang Xiao will manage it.¡±


    Yuan Hehe did not say anything.


    In his opinion, no matter what decision Jiang Ming made, he would agree.


    Wang Xiao nodded and said, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan is right. You can take over the Red Organization. When the timees, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I will personally help you manage it. 1 will definitely manage the


    Red Organization well.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming thought for a moment.


    From the looks of it, he did not lose out. He did not need to do anything. He just needed to be the boss in name.


    Since that was the case, he would agree.


    Otherwise, with Wang Xiao¡¯s persistence, they would just suffer.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said to the crowd. ¡°Then, you guys can expand the Red


    Organization. As for the injured and unconscious people in the organization, I¡¯ll treat them one by one.¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and scattered many silver needles. Each needle carried a jolt of deep spiritual energy.


    Within a second, those who were on the verge of death recovered and woke up.


    Seeing the current situation, they instantly understood what was going on and knelt down one after another.


    ¡°Thank you, Jiu Zhu. We will never be able to repay your kindness. We will definitely remember it for the rest of our lives.¡±


    ¡°Get up quickly. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re safe and sound.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not say much. When everyone got up, he nned to leave. There was no need to stay here any longer. The problem had already been solved..

 Chapter 1198 - 1198

    Chapter 1198:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Unexpectedly, Wang Xiao suddenly walked up to Jiang Ming and ced a painting in his hand.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, there is a huge secret hidden in this painting. 1 hope that one day, you will be able to take control of it.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but be confused.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the painting of those divine beasts just now? Now that the contents of this painting have long disappeared, could it be that there are other effects?¡±


    ¡°No, the painting seems to have disappeared, but in fact, it hasn¡¯t. Although Jiang Ming has absorbed the spiritual energy of these divine beasts, their true bodies are still in a cave somewhere.¡± Wang Xiao frowned. ¡°But I don¡¯t know where this cave is. I heard that as long as you subdue the main bodies, you can obtain more spells and even a supreme treasure. If you find that cave, ce the painting there. At that time, you will be able to activate the barrier. No matter what, I wish you good luck and that everything will be fine.¡± He understood Jiang Mings thoughts.


    From the looks of it, Jiang Ming would definitely not stay in the Red Organization. He would probably leave soon and continue traveling.


    Since that was the case, he might as well give this painting to him. At least he could make the best use of it.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Jiang Ming thanked him and put it in his pocket. He thought about it for a while.


    This was his reward for saving Wang Xiao¡¯s life.


    Wang Xiao looked at Jiang Ming with some reluctance. ¡°Why don¡¯t we rest here for a while? We definitely won¡¯t do anything to you again. The Red Organization is all yours. It¡¯s not toote to leave after you¡¯ve eaten and had some rest.¡±


    The snake king was silent at the side. It was thinking.


    It would go wherever Jiang Ming went. No matter what, it would get some benefits.


    Jiang Ming was about to refuse when Yuan Hehe said, ¡°I¡¯m still a little hungry. Jiu Zhu, why don¡¯t we rest here for the time being? We¡¯ve been running around for the past few days. I feel like I¡¯m going to die of exhaustion.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue to stay here.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan shook his head and said to Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe in his heart, ¡°That¡¯s what Wang Xiao said, but who knows what he¡¯s thinking? What if he has other thoughts about us? What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan,¡± Jiang Ming replied. ¡°What Wang Xiao said is true. Nothing will happen if we stay here for a day or two.¡±


    Hearing this, Wang Xiao was extremely excited.


    He sincerely wanted to treat Jiang Ming as his master. Now that his master was willing to stay here for a day, he was naturally very happy.


    Thinking of this, he quickly ordered people to prepare the best food and the best room to entertain Jiang Ming and the other two.


    By the second day, the three of them felt extremelyfortable. They hadpletely washed away the fatigue of the previous few days.


    Just as he was about to leave, a few people shouted outside the door.


    ¡°Boss, hurry up and get the hell out here. Don¡¯t even think about avoiding those things. It¡¯s time to pay back what you owe.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming could not help but frown.


    Just as they were about to leave, someone wanted to cause trouble. They did not know who they were and what they wanted to do.


    Wang Xiao wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say.


    This was a huge disaster that he had caused himself, but he could not tell Jiang Ming. After all, he had just be the boss of the Red Organization yesterday.


    He felt a little bad that he had to let Jiang Ming clean up this mess today.


    Jiang Ming could tell what Wang Xiao was thinking. He took the initiative to ask, ¡°Who¡¯s shouting? Did something happen to the Red Organization? What did you do when I wasn¡¯t around?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan grinned. ¡°There are so many things happening in the organization. Are there many organizations nearby? There will naturally be some disputes, right?¡±


    Wang Xiao coughed and said, ¡°We had a dispute with the Dragon


    Organization. A few days ago, a few of their people died, so they kept using the Red Organization of killing them. However, their boss hasn¡¯t returned yet. I guess he¡¯s back now and wants to find trouble with us and get some benefits.¡¯


    Speaking of this, Wang Xiao could not help but say angrily, ¡°The Red Organization has never taken the initiative to provoke other organizations, but those organizations alwayse to the Red Organization to cause trouble. We try so hard to be peaceful, but these other organizations are just jealous and want to provoke us!¡±


    He sighed and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, in the end, this is all my fault. Let me go. You just took over. I can¡¯t let you take over this mess.¡±


    Jiang Ming waved his hand and said, ¡°No need. Since I¡¯ve be the boss of the Red Organization, I naturally have to deal with these things. You just wait by the side. If there¡¯s anything else, it¡¯s not toote for you to solve it.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    Wang Xiao could not help but feel excited, his eyes filled with respect.


    He felt that he had chosen the right person. He should have chosen Jiang Ming as the boss of the Red Organization earlier. Otherwise, there would not have been so many twists and turns in the past.


    Yuan Hehe pulled Jiang Ming back warily. ¡°Jiu Zhu, why don¡¯t we let Wang


    Xiao handle this? He should be better at this kind of thing.¡±


    Confusion filled Jiang Mings eyes as he heard Yuan Hehe¡¯s voice in his heart.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, who knows if all of this was nned by Wang Xiao? We can¡¯t fall into his trap. What if something unexpected happens?¡±


    Jiang Ming retorted, ¡°Yuan Hehe, don¡¯t be so worried. I¡¯ve already said that he won¡¯t deal with us again.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he added, ignoring Yuan Hehe¡¯s thoughts. He looked at Wang Xiao and smiled.


    Yuan Hehe pursed his lips, finding it hard to understand Jiang Ming.


    He was only thinking about Jiang Ming. Why did he feel that Jiang Ming did not care about him?


    Sikong Wuyuan could read his mind. He patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu must have his reasons for doing this. I understand your thoughts, but we have to listen to his thoughts. What we do may not be good for him.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yuan Hehe dispelled his previous thoughts.


    He felt that Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words made sense. He should not have thought so much about Jiang Ming.


    Therefore, he took Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s advice and ran toward Jiang Ming.


    At this moment, there were already some people gathered outside the door, but no one else came to watch the show.


    Wang Xiao exined, ¡°The people from the Dragon Organization are quite fierce. Many people retreat when they see them and don¡¯t dare toe and watch. Jiu Zhu, you can do whatever you want. Even if someone from the Dragon Organization dies in front of our door, the people outside won¡¯t dare to say anything. They might even apud. Everything they do is something that both men and gods hate..¡±

 Chapter 1199 - 1199

    Chapter 1199:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming listened carefully and roughly understood the Dragon Organization. Then, he turned his head to look elsewhere.


    With that, he noticed a woman in the middle of the Dragon Organization. She looked petite and pitiful, as if she had been kidnapped by the Dragon Organization.


    Wang Xiao followed his gaze and saw the woman. He immediately said warily, ¡°Jiu Zhu, don¡¯t be bewitched by this woman. I know her. Her name is Tang Yanyan. Tang Yanyan usually pretends to be innocent, but she¡¯s actually very capable. I heard that before she joined the Dragon Organization, she had already killed more than a thousand people. She¡¯s lived for who knows how many years. I don¡¯t know where she got the method to stay young forever.¡±


    He was a little angry when he said thest sentence.


    ¡°In the end, she killed one of my underlings. Although that underling betrayed me, I¡¯m still angry. This damned Tang Yanyan actually bewitched my underling. It¡¯s not a pity to let go of an underling you don¡¯t need.¡±


    Jiang Mingforted Wang Xiao and could not help but look at Tang Yanyan.


    Tang Yanyan smiled.


    This was the first time she had seen such a beautiful man. If she brought him back, he could be her boy toy.


    Then, she changed her mind.


    But how could this man be rted to the Red Organization?


    Could it be that Wang Xiao had started to like men?


    Could it be that he was also treating him as a boy toy?


    No matter what, she had to snatch him over.


    She took a step forward and patted the leader of the Dragon Organization on the shoulder. ¡°Boss, let me handle this. You go to the back.¡±


    The leader of the Dragon Organization followed Tang Yanyan¡¯s gaze and immediately understood everything.


    Heughed out loud. ¡°Tang Yanyan, I knew you¡¯d take a fancy to this kid from the Red Organization. He¡¯s indeed quite good-looking. Forget it. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡°However, if anything happens, don¡¯t stop me from teaching these people a lesson. 1 don¡¯t want the people from the Red Organization to climb over the heads of the Dragon Organization. What happened before made me angry.¡±


    Tang Yanyan nodded.


    ¡°Thank you, Boss. Don¡¯t worry. I know my limits.¡±


    Before Jiang Ming could react, Tang Yanyan took the initiative to walk over.


    She closed the fan in her hand and lifted Jiang Mings chin with a smile.


    ¡°Young master, how did you be a member of the Red Organization? Why didn¡¯t youe to the Dragon Organization and be my boy toy? When the timees, we can eat and drink well.¡¯


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe had thought that the people from the Dragon Organization would strike first, but they did not expect it to be a woman who spoke so frivolously.


    They could not help but grin.


    Was there no one else in the Dragon Organization? They had asked a woman toe over and tease Jiang Ming.


    This woman was really reckless. She did not respect them at all.


    Before Jiang Ming could say anything, Yuan Hehe could not help but step forward. He wanted to push the woman away.


    ¡°What do you want to do? How can you lust after Jiang Ming? You should go home and work on yourself.¡±


    Tang Yanyan took a step back, but Yuan Hehe did not push her down.


    Although Yuan Hehe had missed, he did not give up. His eyes were still locked on her.


    She did not think much of it. Instead, she continued to mock him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve fallen for me. I don¡¯t like little boys. I like handsome men. l, Tang Yanyan, am a woman of my word. There¡¯s no man in this world that I can¡¯t get.¡±


    As she spoke, she looked Jiang Ming up and down with a greedy look in her eyes.


    The leader of the Dragon Organization shouted.


    ¡°Yanyan, I believe you. You need more men. You have too few now.¡± ¡°This is humiliating. You are not allowed to treat our boss like this.¡± Wang Xiao was furious. He took a step forward and wanted to p Tang Yanyan.


    He did not like to hit women, but now that someone had insulted his boss, he was determined not to let her continue talking.


    ¡°The boss of the Red Organization?¡±


    Tang Yanyan was in disbelief. She looked at Jiang Ming and forgot to stop Wang Xiao. He pped her directly.


    Although her face was burning, her eyes were still fixed on Jiang Ming.


    ¡°How is this possible? How can a skinny kid like you be the boss of the Red Organization? This is too insulting to the Dragon Organization. The Dragon Organization has never disdained to be enemies with such weaklings.¡± The leader of the Dragon Organizationughed out loud.


    ¡°Wang Xiao, do you really think that your organization doesn¡¯t have anyone left? You actually found such a thin and weak kid to be on duty? What a joke. If there¡¯s no one, you can tell the Dragon Organization. I have a lot of talents here. When the timees, I can give you one.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time to return the p just now.¡±


    At this time, Tang Yanyan had already reacted and pped Jiang Ming.


    If she could not hit Wang Xiao, she would hit this thin and weak kid. She felt that this thin and weak kid was also a little arrogant, so it was a good opportunity to knock him down a peg or two.


    When he obediently followed her, she could also take advantage of the situation to suppress him.


    Unexpectedly, her arm was grabbed by Jiang Ming.


    Not only that, but Jiang Ming also took the opportunity to hit her neck.


    Tang Yanyan suddenly felt dizzy. She could not even see Jiang Ming clearly and fell to the ground.


    Seeing his subordinate in such a state, the leader of the Dragon Organization¡¯s face instantly turned pale. He felt that he had been humiliated.


    In his opinion, Tang Yanyan should not have lost to the people from the Red Organization. In the end, she was so easily knocked out by a skinny kid. This was too embarrassing.


    He gestured to his other subordinates, and the two of them immediately understood. They hurriedly brought Tang Yanyan back to the back.


    Jiang Ming did not want them to take Tang Yanyan back just like that, so he released his spiritual energy.


    The spiritual energy turned into a long line and tripped Tang Yanyan and the other two people. The three of them fell to the ground.


    Tang Yanyan was also jolted awake.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the scene in front of her. She roughly understood something and could not help but say angrily, ¡°Where did you learn so many crooked tricks from? I was careless with you just now, so I fell for your tricks. Now, I want to see what else you can do to me.¡±


    At this point, she clenched her fists and threw the folding fan in her hand over. She also threw some poisonous needles under her fingernails.


    She was very pleased with herself.


    It did not matter if he dodged the fan. He still could not avoid her poisonous needles.


    These poisonous needles were lethal. When the time came, these people would definitely die..

 Chapter 1200 - 1200

    Chapter 1200:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Yanyan did not want this skinny boy to be her boy toy anymore. He would just be her prisoner.


    Thinking of this, she could not help but put on a proud smile and even looked down at Jiang Ming and the others. In the end, she found that he had directly dealt with the poison needle and fan, and even turned them into ashes.


    ¡®liang Yanyan could not see clearly when her weapon was destroyed. She could only be shocked.


    How could this skinny kid have such powerful spiritual energy?


    She knew it. How could the Red Organization appoint a useless kid as their boss?


    She gritted her teeth and released countless poisonous needles.


    She did not believe it. She had only released a few poisonous needles just now, and that was why he had dodged them. She did not think that he could dodge this many.


    Jiang Ming blocked the poisonous needles with his body, but there were no symptoms of poisoning on his body.


    Tang Yanyan could not help but feel bbergasted.


    How was this possible? Those poisonous needles were lethal, and Jiang Ming had clearly blocked all of them. What was going on?


    Wang Xiao also saw this. He hurriedly said to Jiang Ming in a panic, ¡°Jiu Zhu, quickly return these poisonous needles. These are not ordinary needles. When the poison affects you, there is no way to treat it.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming shook his head and secretly threw the poison needles back at Tang Yanyan.


    Tang Yanyan did not know that she had been tricked. She was still thinking about how to get rid of Jiang Ming.


    As she thought of this, she realized that she had been stabbed by the poisonous needles. She immediately felt a sharp pain all over her body.


    Immediately after, she felt ufortable all over. When she opened her eyes again, she found that her body was covered in the needles that she had just thrown.


    Before she had time to think about it, the poison began to take effect. She immediately felt an itch all over her body and began to scratch non-stop.


    She had even started bleeding.


    She could not help but want to cry.


    She had never thought that she would one day be injured by her own poisonous needles. She had thought that such a time would nevere, and she had never made an antidote.


    Since things had be like this, she was really a little anxious.


    Thinking of this, she gritted her teeth and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°You brat. How dare you y dirty with me. Just you wait and see. I will definitely not let you off.¡±


    Although she said that, she actually knew that her situation was not optimistic.


    Her poisonous needles had already sealed her throat, so how could they be so easily removed?


    The leader of the Dragon Organization also noticed Tang Yanyan¡¯s condition. He pulled her back and said in a low voice, ¡°You should leave first. Don¡¯t get stabbed by those things anymore. As for the poison, I¡¯ll find a doctor to take a look at youter.¡±


    Then, he signaled to his subordinates. Tang Yanyan was taken away.


    However, the leader of the Dragon Organization did not want to be outdone. He patted his chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can show off just because I lost a few people. In the end, you still can¡¯t defeat me.¡±


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s give it a try.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not think much of it. He sneered and walked out directly.


    Wang Xiao¡¯s face was filled with fear. ¡°Jiu Zhu, the boss of the Dragon Organization has been practicing some special secret techniques recently. I wonder what they are. If we go rashly, it¡¯s very likely that we¡¯ll be at a disadvantage. Let¡¯s forget it.¡±


    His words made the leader of the Dragon Organization even more arrogant. In his opinion, Jiang Ming was afraid of him.


    He mocked Jiang Ming, ¡°You skinny brat, if you don¡¯t want to fight, then beg for mercy from me. I might forgive you. You have to give me everything that belongs to the Red Organization. Otherwise, this matter won¡¯t pass so easily.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wang Xiaoxiao was instantly furious. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Let me go and teach the boss of the Dragon Organization a lesson. You don¡¯t have to fight him. There¡¯s no need for you to fight such a viin yourself.¡±


    This time, it was the leader of the Dragon Organization¡¯s turn to be flustered and exasperated. He spat on the ground and said sarcastically, ¡°You want to deal with me with just your group? Just wait and see. I¡¯ll make you admit defeat.¡¯


    As he spoke, he began to roll up his sleeves and show off his muscles. A huge war hammer appeared in his hand.


    Jiang Ming saw that he wasing at him menacingly. He stopped Wang Xiao and said, ¡°Let me go. This war hammer looks very powerful. Don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    Wang Xiao was stunned.


    He did not expect Jiang Ming to be able to identify the peerless family heirloom of the Dragon Organization at a nce. He also did not expect that the boss of the Dragon Organization would actually take it out and use it. He probably really wanted to destroy the Red Organization.


    However, he probably did not expect that Wang Xiao would bring Jiang Ming and the other two.


    The leader of the Dragon Organization clicked his tongue and smiled. ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to know what was good for you. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re about to die. I can¡¯t let you stay here safely.¡±


    As he spoke, he walked forward quickly and threw the war hammer at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Boss!¡± The other members of the Dragon Organization pped and cheered.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Boss! Get rid of all these people!¡¯


    Jiang Ming did not dodge. Instead, he caught the hammer with his bare hands.


    The hammer seemed to have stopped moving.


    The boss of the Dragon Organization only thought that this was a coincidence. He controlled the hammer and wanted to continue hitting Jiang Ming, but he was pushed to the ground by Jiang Ming.


    ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got, huh? You¡¯d better go home and cry to your mother.


    Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here.¡±


    When he pushed the leader of the Dragon Organization down, Jiang Ming did not forget to return the cold ridicule of thetter.


    Hearing this, the leader of the Dragon Organization was instantly furious.


    He would not allow himself to be mocked by others, not to mention that Jiang Ming was a kid so much younger than him!


    Thinking of this, he clenched his fists, and two hammers appeared in his hands.


    He did not say a word and threw them at Jiang Ming.


    Although these hammers were not as powerful as his family heirloom, they could still catch his opponent off guard.


    However, his face immediately fell.


    Jiang Ming crushed the two hammers and looked at him provocatively. He did not give him a chance to think too much and rushed straight at him.


    He felt that Jiang Ming seemed to have turned into many people. He could not see him clearly at all, and he could not even catch him. He could not help but be flustered and exasperated. He spat and snapped, ¡°You brat! Don¡¯t try to y any tricks. Come out quickly. If you¡¯re still a man,e out quickly!¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled faintly..

 Chapter 1201 - 1201

    Chapter 1201:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°You probably said that because you¡¯re scared that you can¡¯t beat me. Then I¡¯ll stand here.¡¯


    As Jiang Ming spoke, he stopped moving. Then, he took out a hammer that looked like the war hammer from before.


    The hammer hit the leader of the Dragon Organization¡¯s head. He fainted immediately and did not even see Jiang Mings face clearly.


    He was a little unwilling and angry, but there was nothing he could do. He directly fell down, filled with regret.


    How could this skinny kid have such strength? If he had known earlier, he would not want to fight with Jiang Ming. Now, he was even hit by Jiang Ming. He had not even finished settling the score from before.


    Seeing that their boss had fallen, the rest of the members of the Dragon Organization walked forward and shouted in panic.


    ¡°Boss, Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Boss, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t die. We¡¯re still waiting for you.¡±


    Their roars were unusually loud. Jiang Ming felt that he was going deaf and retreated.


    Who would have thought that with this shout, the leader of the Dragon Organization would actually be woken up?


    The leader of the Dragon Organization had been annoyed by his underlings¡¯ roars, but now he was d.


    If he had not found such underlings, he would not have woken up now. He might have even been attacked by Jiang Ming.


    Although he had woken up, he was still a little dizzy. He forced himself to stand up with a disdainful expression on his face.


    ¡°It was just a coincidence just now. Stupid brat, don¡¯t think that you can be arrogant just because you happened to beat me. Let me show you my true strength.¡±


    As he spoke, he punched the ground, and cracks instantly appeared.


    The cracks went in Jiang Mings direction. He stepped on the ground and rose into the air. A long arrow and a crossbow appeared in his hand.


    Jiang Ming pulled the crossbow and shot an arrow.


    The leader of the Dragon Organization could not even dodge. He could only hear the sound of something breaking through the air.


    Immediately after, the pain hit him, and he could only stare with widened eyes as he slowly fell to the ground.


    This arrow had clearly pierced through his heart. He was breathless and even his eyes were closed.


    The members of the Dragon Organization immediately fell into chaos. They began to flee in panic, not even caring about their boss¡¯s corpse.


    When Jiang Ming saw this scene, he only felt sad.


    Compared to the Red Organization, the Dragon Organization was simply inhumane.


    Their own boss was lying there, but they still did not care about him at all. What kind of organization was this Dragon Organization?


    ¡°This Dragon Organization doesn¡¯t look like much,¡± Yuan Hehe added. ¡°This boss probably bullies his subordinates a lot. The boss is already dead, and there isn¡¯t even anyone to collect his corpse. How pitiful.¡±


    Wang Xiao smiled. ¡°It would be strange if there was such a person. The boss of the Dragon Organization must be used to doing evil. He doesn¡¯t have anypassion for his subordinates. It¡¯s already good enough that they¡¯re loyal. The corpse of the Dragon Organization¡¯s boss will be left here to be exposed to the sun for a few days. It¡¯ll also scare the people from the other organizations so that they won¡¯t dare to do anything to the Red Organization.¡±


    Jiang Ming had no objections at all. He nned to go back, but his attention was attracted by a whip.


    The whip was obviously meant to hit him, but it seemed to have deliberately changed its trajectory halfway.


    When he turned around, he realized that the owner of the whip was Tang Yanyan, who was about to leave.


    At this moment, she had already retracted her whip. Her hands were trembling, and her face was obviously filled with arrogance and anger.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know how you got rid of Boss, but since you dared to do it, you need to bear my anger.¡±


    Tang Yanyan gripped the whip in her hand tightly and roared at her subordinates.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys getting over here? Boss has already be like this. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t avenge him, but you¡¯re still running around here. Aren¡¯t you sad about Boss leaving? Boss has always been so good to you, but you guys are so treacherous!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the members of the Dragon Organization united again. They quickly said, ¡°Ms. Tang, you¡¯re right. Please give us your instructions. We¡¯ll definitely not fail our mission.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan found it unbelievable that these people had gathered together again.


    ording to Wang Xiao¡¯s words, the members of the Dragon Organization were often abused. It was really strange that they could still be so united now.


    Wang Xiao was also confused, but he did not say anything on the surface. He only felt that these people might be too stupid, which was why they were loyal to the Dragon Organization. If it were him, he would have left long ago. Why would he listen to Tang Yanyan¡¯s words?


    Tang Yanyan had learned her lesson this time. ¡°You guys charge straight ahead. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t defeat these people with so many of us.¡±


    The members of the Dragon Organization followed Tang Yanyan¡¯s instructions and charged forward.


    They did not even have any weapons in their hands. They directly fought with their bare hands.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he immediately snapped his fingers. Four square barrier walls appeared and surrounded these people.


    There was no way they could dodge, so they could only knock on the wall and shout at Tang Yanyan.


    ¡°Ms. Tang, we can¡¯t get out at all. What should we do now?¡± ¡°You guys are really a bunch of good-for-nothings!¡¯


    Tang Yanyan was furious. She swung her whip at the barrier.


    However, when the whip hit it, it was almost broken, but the barrier was still not damaged at all.


    This made her flustered and exasperated.


    This was the first time she had seen such a strong barrier. How could there be such a thing in this world?


    All of this must be an illusion!


    Thinking of this, she gathered arge amount of spiritual energy in her hand.


    However, there was still no sign of damage to the barrier. She lost her patience andshed out at Jiang Ming and the others again, muttering, ¡°1 don¡¯t believe that if the master of this barrier is killed, this barrier will still exist! ¡±


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he felt that she was a little arrogant. He raised his hand and grabbed the whip. He even dragged Tang Yanyan out.


    This was the second time Tang Yanyan had been dragged out by Jiang Ming. She suddenly felt humiliated.


    He did not treat her as a human at all. He kept tossing her around and did not even fight her face-to-face.


    Seeing this, she shouted at Jiang Ming. ¡°You¡¯re not a man. If you really respect me, you should fight me directly. You¡¯re really a coward!¡±


    When Yuan Hehe heard this, he could not help butugh in anger.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t beat him, then so be it. Why are you scolding him? You can¡¯tpare to him in terms of strength, yet you¡¯re still pestering him. You¡¯re really shameless.¡±


    Hearing this, Tang Yanyan could not help but explode.


    She red at Yuan Hehe and said, ¡°What nonsense are you spewing, you little brat? What do you know about adult matters?¡±

 Chapter 1202 - 1202

    Chapter 1202:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Tang Yanyan suddenly thought of something. She tilted her posture and rushed toward Yuan Hehe and the others with a smile on her face.


    Although she could not defeat Jiang Ming, it did not mean that she could not defeat the others.


    She remembered that she had defeated Wang Xiao before. Wang Xiao¡¯s spiritual energy was not much.


    Then, she would be able to defeat them all. At that time, Jiang Ming would not be able to do anything to her.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming saw through her thoughts.


    The moment Tang Yanyan tried to get close to the others, Jiang Ming shed over and grabbed her neck with his bare hands. His eyes were cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to deal with them.¡±


    He smiled and clenched her neck again.


    Tang Yanyan could not breathe and felt regret.


    She should not have dealt with those who were close to Jiang Ming. She should have gone to people who were further away.


    However, she had no choice but to stare at Jiang Ming and not say anything.


    She was already feeling extremely ufortable from being strangled.


    He could not help but feel a sense of sadness.


    She was the eldest daughter of the Tang family, but now she was treated like this. It was too embarrassing.


    If she could, she would get rid of all these people.


    Just as she was thinking about this, she suddenly felt as if her entire body had gained additional strength. She could not help but cry tears of joy. She clenched her hands tightly and carefully felt this strength.


    Jiang Ming also felt that there was something wrong with her, so he could not help but let go.


    At the same time, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could not help but frown.


    They also felt that strange aura, but they could not stop it.


    Tang Yanyan suddenly let out a miserable cry. It carried boundless spiritual energy.


    Immediately after, they discovered that she had grown a suit of armor all over her body. It was as if she had been reborn, and her expression was calm and steady.


    ¡°You ignorant people should all die!¡±


    This voice sounded extremely familiar, and Jiang Ming could not help but frown.


    He felt that it was probably another old acquaintance.


    Wang Xiao looked at Jiang Ming in horror. ¡°Jiu Zhu, let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t beat Tang Yanyan now. She has been possessed by the old demon from the mountains. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with this old demon. He actually has his eyes on us. We mustn¡¯t be beaten by him. Otherwise, we will give him more spiritual energy.¡±


    ¡°Old demon from the mountains?¡±


    When Sikong Wuyuan heard this, he could not help but be vignt. ¡°How could this old demone here? Who sent him the signal?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Yuan Hehe asked irritably. ¡°It was probably Tang Yanyan. She looks like she has a demonic constitution. It is not surprising.¡± As they spoke, they took Jiang Ming and left in a hurry.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Yanyan red up on the spot, her eyes filled with coldness and bloodlust.


    ¡°Today, none of you can leave!¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming knew that they could not escape.


    Tang Yanyan was like a whirlwind, charging straight at them.


    Her first target was Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming felt a chill on his back. Then, he noticed that a pair of invisible hands were grabbing at him.


    He could not bear to show weakness and stood still. He even pushed Wang Xiao and the other two away.


    Wang Xiao and the others thought that Tang Yanyan was the one who pushed them, so they immediately turned around and wanted to fight with her.


    However, they found that Jiang Ming had already started fighting with her.


    Because she was possessed by a demon, Tang Yanyan¡¯s body could turn into ayer of fog.


    There were a few times when Jiang Ming could not hit her at all. He even felt


    that his body was being eroded by the fog.


    He could not help but feel ayer of doubt in his heart.


    Could it be that this fog had some other function?


    Thinking of this, he became nervous again.


    Immediately after, he pulled out his hands and deliberately threw out some silver needles.


    All the silver needles flew into the mist.


    Immediately after, he heard Tang Yanyan¡¯s scream. Her entire body had fallen apart. Her eyes were wide open as she died.


    Seeing this, Sikong Wuyuan and the others, who had wanted to help, were shocked.


    They had thought that Jiang Ming would not be able to get rid of this strange fog, but they did not expect that he would be able to get rid of Tang Yanyan so easily.


    It seemed that this old demon of the mountain was not that impressive.


    However, Jiang Mings expression was still frozen, as if he had seen something terrible. His brows were furrowed together, and he was thinking about something.


    ¡°What are you thinking, Jiu Zhu?¡± Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe asked curiously. ¡°You seem to be troubled by something. Didn¡¯t you get rid of Tang Yanyan? Why are you still so conflicted?¡±


    ¡°No, Tang Yanyan is dead, but that old demon is still alive. He must still be lying in ambush around us. We have to be careful.¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes were cold. At the same time, a sword appeared in his hand. This sword was formed by many small swords.


    Not long after, Jiang Ming swung his sword fiercely, and those small swords suddenly shot out in unison.


    After a while, the old demon from the mountain appeared on and fell to the ground.


    He bared his teeth, his eyes shining.


    ¡°How can a human like you actually discover me? However, it doesn¡¯t matter. All of you will die today.¡±


    As he spoke, his hands turned into a pair of sharp ws, and he rushed over. The sharp ws were aimed at Jiang Ming and released countless things that looked like smoke bombs, all of which smashed into Jiang Mings body.


    Jiang Ming was not afraid at all. He held these things and threw them over.


    Instantly, the smoke dispersed, and the surroundings were shrouded in smoke.


    Smiling Wang immediately smelled a stench, and even Jiang Ming smelled it. The two of them covered their noses at the same time and asked curiously,


    ¡°Where is this stenching from?¡±


    At this moment, the old demon of the mountain suddenly appeared in front of them, and his ws went straight for Yuan Hehe¡¯s face.


    Jiang Ming grabbed him and threw him to the ground.


    The old demon of the mountain was smashed to the ground, but the w had alreadynded on Yuan Hehe¡¯s shoulder.


    Yuan Hehe felt an iparable pain in his shoulder. When he looked again, the skin on his shoulder had already split open, and the exposed wound had also turned purple.


    Jiang Mings heart could not help but thump. Then, he released a thousand knives at the old demon.


    The knives stabbed into the old demon of the mountain. The old demon of the mountain immediately cried out in pain. He felt as if he had been cut into pieces.


    He frowned. His body was covered in sweat, but he could not take it anymore and copsed.


    Before he died, he grinned, but he could not breathe. He could not even speak, but his eyes were wide.


    He could not understand how an old demon like him could be killed so easily.


    Seeing that the old demon was dead, Jiang Ming and the others nned to turn around and leave..

 Chapter 1203 - 1203

    Chapter 1203:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, the old demon suddenly came back to life and wanted to attack them again.


    His entire body grew huge, and he opened his bloody mouth. It was obvious that he wanted to eat them.


    Yuan Hehe frowned, feeling a little strange.


    Logically speaking, he was also a demon, so he should be able to sense the aura of the old demon. However, for some reason, he could not sense his aura at all. Instead, he only sensed the aura of a human. However, he should clearly be an animal.


    Thinking of this, he secretly said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Jiu Zhu, I need you to do me a favor.¡¯


    Jiang Ming was confused. Then, he released a huge barrier with his bare hands and wrapped the old demon.


    The old demon was blocked by the barrier and could not advance at all. He could only tear at the barrier.


    However, no matter what he did, the barrier could not be broken.


    Jiang Ming was especially d that he knew these secret techniques. Even he did not know what the principle of this barrier was.


    However, that was not important. It was enough to help them stall for time.


    Yuan Hehe quickly told Jiang Ming about his discovery and wanted him to blind the old demon.


    In his opinion, the most important part of a demon was their eyes.


    If he were to blind him, his might reveal his original form.


    From the looks of it, they should be able to find the truth soon.


    Thinking of this, he clenched his fists, passed through the barrier, and ran toward the old demon.


    However, the old demon was very clever. When he saw Yuan Hehe, he hurriedly took a step back and even nned to p him when he was not paying attention.


    Yuan Hehe did not want to be outdone. He dodged the strike and released his spiritual energy to control the stone beside him to hit the old demon.


    Although the old demon was disturbed by the rock and could not see Yuan


    Hehe¡¯s actions clearly, he still stared at Yuan Hehe,


    He felt that he had a big move. He definitely could not let him leave his sight like this.


    At this moment, a loud noise suddenly sounded around him. This sound was like the roar of a thousand lions. It was deafening and endless.


    Immediately after, the old demon felt as if he had gone deaf, and even his eyes began to turn turbid.


    Jiang Ming watched from the side and could not help but be stunned.


    These roars were from the remnants of the Dragon Organization.


    He could not understand.


    Wasn¡¯t this old demon with them? Why would these people still help him deal with the old demons?


    The other three also felt incredulous and even stopped what they were doing.


    They originally wanted to fight the old demon, but now it was great. It was extremely easy. After they finished, they would definitely ask him to get to the bottom of it.


    After the roaring, the old demon died.


    However, the strange thing was that in the next second, the old demon came back to life and pounced on Jiang Ming and the others again.


    Yuan Hehe could not help but exim, ¡°If this demon continues toe back to life, we¡¯ll be exhausted. We didn¡¯t have much spiritual energy left, but now, because of this demon, all of us will be exhausted.¡¯


    Unexpectedly, the remnants of the Dragon Organization did not stop shouting. Instead, they increased their volume.


    Jiang Ming saw hope. Then, he looked at Yuan Hehe and said, ¡°We don¡¯t need to do anything. As long as these people are still roaring, it will be fine.¡±


    After a while, the old demon fell down in the same way. In the end, he lost his breath and could no longer be resurrected.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally resolved.¡±


    Everyone let out a sigh of relief and looked at the remnants of the Dragon Organization who had helped them.


    Those people knelt down and looked at Jiang Ming and the other two with gratitude. ¡°You¡¯ve finally gotten rid of him. Previously, we were restricted by him. Now, we¡¯ve finally gotten our revenge. The Dragon Organization will no longer have evil people in the future.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the others understood.


    Jiang Ming patted the man¡¯s shoulder again. ¡°Everything is over. You can stay where you want to be.¡±


    Those people nodded gratefully and left like a swarm of bees.


    They were already restricted by the Dragon Organization and could not see their family and friends. However, they could finally see their family and friends.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Seeing that the people from the Dragon Organization had left, Jiang


    Ming looked at Wang Xiao and smiled. ¡°Since this farce is over, we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°Are you in such a hurry? Don¡¯t you want to stay for another day?¡±


    Wang Xiao was still reluctant to part with them.


    ording to the situation just now, Jiu Zhu¡¯s spiritual energy was strong and very abundant. If he stayed by his side more, his spiritual energy would definitely increase rapidly.


    However, at this moment, Jiang Ming wanted to leave. It was really a pity.


    Jiang Ming saw through Wang Xiao¡¯s thoughts and smiled.


    ¡°l believe that you can achieve great things through your own efforts. Believe in yourself.¡±


    Then, he left with Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    The two of them could not help but feel puzzled. ¡°Are you really not going to


    stay in the Red Organization for a while longer?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we have to leave. We¡¯ve already stayed for almost a day. It¡¯s enough.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Just Wang Xiao alone did not do anything the whole day yesterday. All he did was hover around us. Let¡¯s not distract him and leave this ce.¡±


    As he said this, he looked up and suddenly felt an inexplicable aura.


    This aura was the same as the old demon from the mountains.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe naturally noticed it. They looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, there seems to be something wrong here. Should we do somethingter?¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and signaled for the two to be quiet. Then, he led them to a market.


    The market was very lively, but it was also a little strange.


    It was as if these people could not see them. They did not even look at them.


    There were vendors on both sides, but there were no pedestrians on the road.


    Their voices were also very low and calm, as if they had encountered something unpleasant.


    Yuan Hehe frowned.


    It was not that he had not been to the market before, but he did not expect it to be so deserted. It was so cold that he even felt like shivering.


    He said to Jiang Ming in his heart, ¡°Jiu Zhu, there¡¯s something wrong here.


    Let¡¯s leave quickly. Those people in the dark might want to attack us. Besides,


    I don¡¯t even know if these people are real or fake.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re fake!¡± Sikong Wuyuan said without hesitation, signaling Yuan Hehe to pay attention to a vendor.


    Yuan Hehe looked over in confusion and narrowed his eyes. Then, he realized that the peddler did not seem to have legs.


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, Jiu Zhu,¡± he eximed in his heart. ¡°You should have seen it. Those people don¡¯t have legs..¡±

 Chapter 1204 - 1204

    Chapter 1204:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°This is terrifying. Could these people have been transformed from demons?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Don¡¯t you understand demons in your heart?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan looked to the side helplessly.


    Yuan Hehe pped his head.


    ¡°Oh right, I forgot. I¡¯m also a demon.¡±


    Before he could do anything, the peddlers suddenly gathered together as if they had heard an order and surrounded Jiang Ming and the other two.


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes.


    It seemed that someone wanted to stop them from moving forward. ¡°Are these people the puppets from before again?¡±


    Yuan Hehe suddenly thought of the previous issue and could not help but tremble.


    The puppets they had encountered before were difficult to deal with. Who was in control this time?


    At this moment, music suddenly rang out. It was obvious that someone was ying music rhythmically.


    Jiang Ming and the other two were all attracted by the sound.


    The source of the music seemed to be a schr dressed in casual clothes.


    His casual clothes looked faded from repeated washing. He also looked young, but he was rather muscr. He did not look like a schr at all.


    ¡°As the boss of the Red Organization, you should stay here. Why did you leave?¡± he asked Jiang Ming and the other two. ¡°You should fulfill your responsibilities in the organization. Otherwise, how can you be called the boss?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming and the other two looked at each other with confusion in their eyes.


    When they were in the Red Organization, they had never seen this schr before. Why would he mention the Red Organization?


    What was even more strange was that the boss of the Red Organization did not ask them to fulfill their responsibilities. However, a stranger came out to ask them to fulfill their responsibilities. This was really funny.


    ¡°You¡¯re from the Red Organization?¡± Jiang Ming stood up and asked with a faint smile. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you before?¡±


    ¡°Where did youe from?¡± Yuan Hehe asked disdainfully. ¡°Wang Xiao didn¡¯t say anything. What right do you have to speak to Jiang Ming like that? Or are you the ex-boss of the Red Organization?¡±


    In the end, he scoffed.


    He had said that on purpose to see what the schr would say.


    He did not believe that the schr would be able to refute him.


    If it were him, he would definitely be so embarrassed that he would not be able to show his face.


    If he did not react at all, he would really be impressed.


    Just as he had expected, the schr did not feel ashamed at all. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m from the Red Organization. I know that our boss has said these things to you before, but don¡¯t be so shameless. Our boss is being nice to you guys. He¡¯s kind-hearted, that¡¯s why he said that. But that doesn¡¯t mean that you guys should act like this. If you don¡¯t fulfill the responsibilities of the Red Organization, why should you be the boss of the


    Red Organization?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was instantly angered and stood out.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu is now the boss of the Red Organization. There is no other boss. It¡¯s useless even if you don¡¯t ept it. This is Wang Xiao¡¯s personal choice. Mind your own business. Don¡¯t stop us here. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us for being rude! ¡±


    Jiang Ming did not say anything, but the look in his eyes was obvious.


    What Sikong Wuyuan said was exactly what he wanted to say.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a minor soldier of the Red Organization. Do you really think you¡¯re the boss of the Red Organization?¡± Yuan Hehe continued to mock him. ¡°First, learn how to be a good soldier. You haven¡¯t even aplished your own goals, so don¡¯t think about your master¡¯s matters.¡±


    ¡°How am I considered a small soldier? I¡¯ve been in the Red Organization for so many years, and I¡¯ve made many contributions to the organization. I¡¯m meticulous even in small matters. I¡¯m already this good, and I didn¡¯t even be the boss of the Red Organization. What right do you, Jiu Zhu, have to be the boss of the organization? No matter what, you have to give me a convincing reason. ¡±


    The schr began to y music again, his eyes almost burning with fire.


    He felt that his boss was bewitched by the three people in front of him.


    These three people were not that strong. They only knew a few mystifying methods. They should not have be the leaders of the Red Organization.


    It would have been better to choose him to be the boss. He had always been loyal and would prioritize the Red Organization in all matters and goals.


    These three people had never done anything for the Red Organization. They still wanted to travel around the world while enjoying the benefits of leading the Red Organization. This was really unfair.


    Jiang Ming and the other two finally understood the meaning of the schr¡¯s words. He was obviously jealous that Wang Xiao had given up his position to Jiang Ming and came to find trouble.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but roll his eyes. ¡°Please, get this straight. Jiu Zhu did not want to be the boss of the Red Organization. It was your boss who begged Jiu Zhu to be the boss. If you really think it¡¯s unfair, go and find your boss. Don¡¯te looking for trouble with us.¡±


    Yuan Hehe found it funny andughed out loud.


    ¡°If it were me, I would have quarreled with Wang Xiao instead of looking for the person who didn¡¯t want to be the boss of the Red Organization. You can¡¯t put all the me on us, right? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re stopping you from bing the boss of the Red Organization. Since you haven¡¯t been able to be the boss after so many years, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to be the boss now or in the future.¡¯


    ¡°Shut up!¡¯


    His words could not help but poke the pain in the schr¡¯s heart.


    He immediately shouted at Yuan Hehe angrily, as if he wanted to shout out all his frustrations.


    It was not that he had not told Nang Xiao that he could consider him when he gave up his position in the future. However, Wang Xiao refused to talk about it every time and even told him to train more.


    And yet, Jiu Zhu was able to obtain this position without doing anything. He was really jealous.


    Why? He was already an elder. No matter what, he should be better than Jiang Ming, right?


    Jiang Ming was still a youngd. What power could he have? It did not matter if his spiritual energy was stronger than his. His thoughts were not on the Red Organization at all.


    ¡°Ah, I was right, and now you¡¯re shouting. Forget it, go back and cry. How can someone like you take on the responsibilities of the Red Organization?¡±


    Yuan Hehe understood. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked at the schr with disdain.


    He hated this kind of person the most. It really made him speechless.


    ¡°With my strength and resources, I can defeat you!¡¯


    The schr made up his mind and regained his rationality. The instrument in his hand made a sound, and a wave of spiritual energy surrounded him. It was obvious that he wanted to fight with Jiang Ming and the other two.


    He was surrounded by a murderous aura.


    ¡°Today, none of you can leave this ce unscathed!¡±

 Chapter 1205 - 1205

    Chapter 1205:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°You¡¯re just a schr and you even brought so many subordinates with you. You think we¡¯ll be defeated by you? What a joke.¡±


    Yuan Hehe did not think much of it. Then, he revealed his demon form and shed forward with his ws.


    This was a skill that he cultivated. He could throw any part of his body and urately hit the target.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming suddenly realized that his surroundings seemed to be shaking.


    Then, something squirmed from the ground. Before Jiang Ming and the other two could react, this thing suddenly broke out of the ground.


    It was a round thing that was glowing, and its target was Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming frowned.


    It was good to attract all the attacks to him so that the others would be safe and sound.


    He raised his hand and wrapped it with a barrier. At the same time, he realized that this thing was used for attacking and had no other use.


    After a while, this thing lost its effect and the light dimmed.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The schr¡¯s face instantly fell, and his eyes were filled with hatred.


    ¡°How can a young kid like you have such an ability? Did you already know that I woulde and learn all my skills?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that this schr was a little stupid. He immediately said, ¡°You can¡¯t beat me, so you start to find all kinds of excuses. Don¡¯t you know your limits?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe also recovered from their daze. They looked at the schr and said, ¡°We thought you were very capable, but it turns out that you¡¯re just average. You¡¯d better go back and cultivate properly. Now, we can see that someone like you definitely can¡¯t be the boss of the Red


    Organization.¡±


    They knew what words they could use to provoke the schr.


    After a while, the schr flew into a rage. He cursed at the two of them. ¡°The boss of the Red Organization doesn¡¯t need to know many skills. He just needs to bepetent. Although my spiritual energy is not that powerful, I¡¯m very powerful in other aspects. Besides, it was probably an ident just now. How could you possibly defeat me?¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his hands in the air and made a circle. Immediately, a huge wave formed in his hands.


    In an instant, the wave was thrown out by him. This time, the target was Jiang Ming again.


    Jiang Ming took the wave slowly and crushed it again.


    Even Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were stunned, let alone the schr.


    It was obviously the schr¡¯s skill, but it was like Jiang Ming was the one with the skill. Everything was easily controlled by him.


    If he had another skill, wouldn¡¯t the oue be the same?


    The schr looked at his hand and muttered to himself, ¡°Am I already old? It¡¯s only been ten thousand years for me.¡±


    Thinking of this, he was still unwilling to give up. His eyes widened in anger as he red at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, you must have known long ago and even secretly learned some methods to deal with me. I definitely won¡¯t let you off easily.¡±


    The instrument in his hand suddenly began to sound again.


    This time, the pace was fast and swift, and those strange peddlers followed the pace.


    Jiang Ming thought of what Yuan Hehe said and could not help but seriously doubt whether the peddlers in front of him were really puppets.


    However, before he could think further, the peddlers had already surrounded them and released countless threads from their hands.


    The silk threads quickly weaved into a huge, and they were standing in the middle of the huge.


    Sikong Wuyuan frowned.


    ¡°l thought they were going to do something, but in the end, they were actually using strings to weave a. These can¡¯t really be puppets, right? There are actually so many threads.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s a secret technique that can release indestructible spider webs?¡± the peddlers said slowly.


    ¡°But you guys are really pitiful. You¡¯re about to be our food. Just stay here obediently and give the position of the boss of the Red Organization to the schr. This way, we definitely won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not answer.


    Yuan Hehe was the first to insist. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. This schr doesn¡¯t deserve to be the boss of the Red Organization!¡±


    His words made the schr even more exasperated.


    He was frustrated. Then, he released another rope and tied Yuan Hehe up.


    However, Yuan Hehe was not afraid at all. He stuck out his tongue and mocked him. ¡°Stop trying to climb up the socialdder. You are worthless. You will be worthless for the rest of your life. You have no chance to make aeback.¡± His words deeply hurt the schr.


    When he was down and out, he had heard people say simr things countless times. In the end, he did not expect this child in front of him to say it again.


    His eyes were filled with killing intent.


    Since this child was so insensible, then he did not mind being cold-blooded.


    With that, he released a suction force from his hand, trying to pull Yuan Hehe over.


    However, Jiang Ming noticed what the schr was thinking. He pulled Yuan Hehe back and mocked the schr. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you have some spiritual energy. You want to kill Yuan Hehe? It¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan also loudly provoked the schr. ¡°You poor loser, go home and cry. If you really have the ability to be the boss, don¡¯t show off here. Those who don¡¯t know better might think that you¡¯re some foolish dog that only knows how to bark.¡±


    ¡°J-Just you wait and see. I¡¯ll make you regret itter!¡±


    The schr was so angry that he stuttered. He pointed at the three of them and kept trembling. He wanted to tear these people apart.


    Then, he started to p again.


    The sounds of the musical instrument began to fall apart. It did not even have the rhythm from before. It made people feel as if they were going crazy.


    Jiang Ming frowned.


    Yuan Hehe was speechless. ¡°You were pretty good at ying music just now.


    But what are you doing now? You¡¯re getting worse.¡±


    After a while, he felt his head buzzing. It was as if thunder had struck his ears. He raised his hand and wanted to pull Jiang Ming away.


    He felt that there was something wrong with the sound of the instrument, but he could not say anything.


    Jiang Ming could tell that Yuan Hehe¡¯s expression was a little off. He quickly took out a silver needle and directly inserted it into his most painful acupuncture point.


    Yuan Hehe was instantly jolted awake by the pain.


    He told Jiang Ming what had just happened, but Sikong Wuyuan did not walk toward the schr. He mumbled, ¡°l must get rid of this schr.¡±


    After saying that, he did not even care about the vendors. He wanted to go past them.


    Jiang Ming could tell that it was a trap, so he went forward to stop Sikong


    Wuyuan.


    However, he realized that he had somehow pulled away from Sikong Wuyuan. No matter how hard he tried, he could not pull him away..

 Chapter 1206 - 1206

    Chapter 1206:


    Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming could tell that Sikong Wuyuan had been hit with some secret technique, so he immediately teleported over to him and treated him the same way he treated Yuan Hehe.


    Sikong Wuyuan also woke up instantly. He felt that he was about to die, and he could not help but feel afraid. His back was already drenched in cold sweat.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, I think I had a dream just now. I don¡¯t know what it was, but I¡¯m still afraid. It¡¯s as if something is clinging to me. It¡¯s extremely terrifying.¡±


    Thinking of this, the two of them could not help but feel afraid, except for Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming felt that this was normal. The only thing they could do now was to be vignt. Otherwise, they would definitely fall into the schr¡¯s trap.


    As he was thinking about this, Jiang Ming suddenly realized that there were a few lotuses in his palm.


    The lotuses were decorated with magical fragments. They looked extremely obvious. Those who did not know better would think that the lotuses had been in Jiang Ming¡¯s palm for a long time.


    He could not help but feel strange. He had never seen these lotuses before.


    When did three lotuses appear? Moreover, how did the lotuses appear out of thin air?


    Thinking of this, he looked at the schr.


    His sixth sense told him that this was one of the schr¡¯s techniques. However, he had no way of asking directly.


    He did not want to ask him and be scolded by him for being ignorant and not recognizing what it was.


    As he thought about this, the schr suddenlyughed. ¡°Do you think that you don¡¯t need to bear anything after surviving the disaster?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jiang Ming frowned.


    It seemed that this schr clearly did not want them to leave. Since that was the case, they would be ruthless.


    Thinking of this, he clenched his fists and pped the schr¡¯s face in a sh.


    In just an instant, the schr was pped to the ground. He was renderedpletely unconscious. The surrounding peddlers also copsed to the ground.


    They had thought that their boss would not be injured, but they did not expect that he would be beaten down by Jiang Ming in an instant.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± one of the thin peddlers mumbled. ¡°Our boss doesn¡¯t really want to hurt you; he just wants you to step aside. If anything happens to our boss, we¡¯ll hold you responsible.¡±


    As the peddlers spoke, they hurriedly carried the schr and were about to walk toward the medical hall.


    They could not care less about Jiang Ming and the other two. Moreover, the schr was already unconscious, so they had no backbone and did not know what to do next.


    After all, the schr did not order them to kill those people.


    The crowd disappeared in a sh, and the three of them immediately felt baffled.


    He thought that they would take a while to leave, but he did not expect them to be so fast.


    Since that was the case, they had to hurry up and leave.


    Thinking of this, he clenched his fists and looked forward.


    As he spoke, he stepped forward and pulled the spider web down.


    In just a short while, those spider webs were all broken, and Yuan Hehe and the other two sessfully escaped.


    When he arrived at the medical hall, the schr slowly woke up. When he saw the group of peddlers who were worried about him, he could not help but say angrily, ¡°Why did you send me here directly? What about Jiang Ming and the other two? 1 still need them. If you let them go, what should I do? Don¡¯t you have any brains?!¡±


    He was instantly flustered and exasperated. He clenched his fists and hammered them on the hospital bed at the side.


    The bed instantly cracked.


    However, he could not care less about it. He only felt that he was going crazy.


    He had wanted to stop Jiang Ming and the other two and even wanted to kill them.


    Since his subordinates had let them go, it would be troublesome for him to find those people.


    By the time those people returned to the territory of the Red Organization, who knew when it would be? Then, he would no longer have the chance to be the boss of the Red Organization. He did not want to be like that.


    Gritting his teeth, he stood up, his eyes filled with coldness.


    No matter what, he had to find Jiang Ming and the others. Otherwise, he would not be able to be the boss of the Red Organization.


    He had worked so hard for so many years. He could not lose everything just because of this failure.


    Then, he looked at the peddlers at the side.


    It was obvious. If they could not find those three people, they could die.


    The peddlers immediately knelt down and said in panic, ¡°This is all our fault. Please don¡¯t be angry. We¡¯ll go look for it first. You stay here. We won¡¯t let you worry.¡±


    With that, the peddlers disappeared. The schr could not wait any longer. He also disappeared. He wanted to return to the ce where he had been and follow the aura to find Jiang Ming and the other two.


    At this time, Jiang Ming and the other two had found a carriage and started chatting with the coachman.


    ¡°l heard some of you call him Jiu Zhu,¡± the coachman said as he manipted the rope. ¡°l heard a few people talking about Jiu Zhu.¡± The coachman smiled and looked very hospitable.


    However, he was rather puzzled.


    He had transported many people, but this was the first time he had seen such a coincidence.


    A few days ago, the person he transported mentioned this name. In the past few days, he transported someone rted to this name.


    ¡°Where did you hear that?¡± Yuan Hehe frowned. ¡°Hurry up and tell us. It¡¯s very dangerous.¡±


    The coachman suddenly felt that he had said something wrong. He quickly said, ¡°l don¡¯t know either. I can¡¯t reveal any information about them to you. I can only tell you that they are very respectful. It seems that they want Jiu Zhu to help them with something, but they don¡¯t tell me in detail, so I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan nced at Jiang Ming and thought that he would ask something. However, Jiang Ming was very calm and did not seem to be flustered at all.


    He was surprised.


    Could it be that Jiang Ming had known about it long ago?


    In that case, there was no need for them to be so nervous.


    They would definitely meet the person who was talking about Jiang Ming after a certain period of time.


    ¡°Could they be either Zhu Asi or Princess Qingmiao?¡± Jiang Ming suddenly asked.


    He felt that it should be these two people who came to find him. The rest should be in that country. The position of that country should have changed.


    Perhaps they had already retired, so he did not need to worry anymore..

 Chapter 1207 - 1207

    Chapter 1207:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The coachman scratched his head and said, ¡°l really don¡¯t know their names. They were going on a very short journey, and they didn¡¯t talk to me. I don¡¯t know anything. If you really want to ask, you¡¯ll probably meet them when the timees. After all, they seemed to be looking for you.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was wary.


    ¡°Did they mention Yuan Hehe¡¯s name? Or is there only one name, Jiu Zhu?¡±


    The coachman frowned and tried to recall carefully. However, he felt that he had gained nothing. He shook his head repeatedly and then said warily, ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? Could it be that you have a grudge against those people? You guys still have to be careful. I can see that those people¡¯s man is still very strong, and they even have spiritual energy that far exceeds ordinary people. You guys still have to be careful.¡±


    At this moment, the carriage suddenly stopped. Even the horse jumped up, and the coachman was almost thrown off.


    ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not need to lift the curtain to know what was happening outside.


    Other than someone stopping him, he could not think of anything else.


    Moreover, from the schr¡¯s expression, there must be many people who woulde to stop them from leaving.


    It was meaningless for them to continue hiding. They might as well fight.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but get angry. He cursed, ¡°I¡¯m really speechless. We just want to leave, However, so many people want to stop us. Do they all want us to die? They are really ruthless. I think we still have to be careful. Those people are not to be trifled with.¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say whether they are friendly or not, but we have to take the initiative to attack now. We can¡¯t be so passive anymore. We have to deal with what needs to be dealt with. We don¡¯t know when that schr will make aeback.¡±


    Yuan Hehe held his breath and said, ¡°If I had known earlier, 1 would have just gotten rid of them. I suddenly regret it. We gave these people so many chances just now. Now, we are the ones suffering.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the people outside did not seem to have any intention of attacking them. Instead, they directly knelt down.


    Themotion caused by their kneeling was extremely loud. The ground


    even shook.


    Jiang Ming and the other two suspected that their eardrums were about to burst.


    Immediately after, the three of them heard a loud voice.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, please save our boss. Our boss is really dying. If you don¡¯t save him, we can only kneel down.¡±


    It was someone from the Dragon Organization. Yuan Hehe frowned. ¡°Are these people brought by the boss of the Dragon Organization? But isn¡¯t the boss of that organization already dead? Why are they here? Could it be that they want to obtain something else from us?¡±


    As he thought to himself, he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look. The boss of the Dragon Organization probably faked his death. No wonder those subordinates of the Dragon Organization left so quickly. It turns out that their boss is not dead. We werepletely fooled.¡±


    Jiang Ming patted Yuan Hehe¡¯s shoulder and motioned for him to sit down.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to go out. We¡¯ll just wait here.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were confused.


    They did not quite understand what Jiang Ming meant, but they felt that he was doing it for their own good, so they sat down as he said.


    Then, Jiang Ming snapped his fingers, and the curtains on both sides of the carriage were lifted with the sound of the snap. Those people also revealed their true faces.


    Upon seeing these people, Jiang Ming and the other two heaved a sigh of relief.


    These people lookedrge, but in fact, they were just fat. They did not seem to have any strength.


    As for the source of the voice, it was not someone from the Dragon Organization.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    But would there be such a coincidence?


    He seriously suspected that the boss of the Dragon Organization would use some secret technique to disguise himself. If they were deceived, they might die.


    Thinking of this, he became vignt.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe had the same thought as him.


    They did not think that the boss of the Dragon Organization did not know many secret techniques.


    Since he was the boss of an organization, he must have learned several. They had to be more vignt.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Which organization¡¯s boss sent you here? Everything has to be exined clearly. Otherwise, we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Yuan Hehe frowned unhappily and looked at these people.


    Although he did not like these people, they did not seem to have any ill intentions toward them.


    If he acted rashly, it would be him stirring up trouble. He wanted to see what these people wanted to do.


    They had already thought it through clearly, but these people had mentioned an organization that they did not know at all. ¡°We¡¯re from the Zhang family organization.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but frown.


    Although he felt that there were probably no powerful people in this organization, they had never heard of the name of this organization, and no relevant people had ever looked for them.


    Then how did these people find them? Even if he came because of Jiang Mings identity as the boss of the Red Organization, it should not be like this now.


    What was going on?


    At the thought of this, their eyes instantly turned cold, and they clenched their fists.


    It seemed that someone was following them and monitoring their every move, which meant that they knew many of their secrets. From the looks of it, these people should not be left alive.


    Jiang Ming could not help but stand up.


    This was probably a trap set by someone to kill them. He could not let them seed.


    But no matter what, he wanted to hear what the organization had to say first.


    If he had something to ask of him, it would be equivalent to him getting a favor from the Zhang family. At that time, even if the two organizations could not cooperate, they could at least have some contact. It would be good for the Red Organization.


    Although he did not want to ept the Red Organization, he was still the leader of the organization. He had to make ns for the organization.


    He looked at one of them and said, ¡°Then where is the boss of the Zhang family? I should at least take a look at the situation. Also, what do you want to do? You haven¡¯t exined everything clearly. How can I help you?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone was happy. They stood up and looked straight at Jiang Ming. ¡°Jiu Zhu, we came a little abruptly, but it was indeed our boss who asked us toe.¡±


    ¡°He is already seriously ill and is in danger. He said that you can treat him, so


    he asked us toe over.¡±


    ¡°How did he know?¡± Sikong Wuyuan snorted coldly. ¡°We don¡¯t know him..¡±

 Chapter 1208 - 1208

    Chapter 1208:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°The schr really knows how to pick people. If Jiu Zhu doesn¡¯t help you, will we all die here without a burial ce?¡±


    Those people did not know what to say. A momentter, another person said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, we don¡¯t want to force you, but our boss is very close to us. If you don¡¯t save him, he will really die. Saving a life is the greatest virtue. If you really don¡¯t want to save our boss, then we have no choice but to take you away by force. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Since you said this, it means that you didn¡¯t even think about whether I would mind or not. Why do you have to say this?¡± Jiang Ming grinned, but he was still puzzled.


    What was going on?


    Why did not he sense the people from the Zhang family at all? Could it be that their spiritual energy was already much higher than the three of them?


    However, how was that possible? If that was really the case, the Zhang family would have heard of it before.


    Or could it be that they had seen the boss of the Zhang family before?


    ¡°What I need to know now is, why did your bosse to us when he was in trouble? We¡¯re not divine doctors who can save the world. We¡¯re not even good people. ¡±


    Jiang Ming said thest sentence on purpose.


    He wanted to see their attitude, and he also wanted to use this to determine whether the boss of the Zhang family could help.


    He did not want to be led by the nose, nor did he want to be ordered around like a servant.


    Unexpectedly, those people did not cower at all. Instead, they looked straight at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, don¡¯t worry. We don¡¯t have any intention of using you. We are all just asking you to do this.¡±


    As soon as these words were said, their eyes were filled with sincerity.


    Jiang Ming could not help but be stunned.


    It had to be said that their actions were somewhat difficult for him to understand. He also did not know what they were nning.


    However, at this moment, a bell suddenly rang in the surroundings, and the rest of the things were also hit into the air.


    Just when Jiang Ming thought that these things were all about to attack him, those people suddenly pped their hands and said, ¡°This is the weing ceremony prepared by the boss. We know your worries, so we arranged all of


    Jiang Ming was stunned. Then, he found that the sound of cannons was heard all around him. A line of words gathered in the air.


    ¡°Wee to the Zhang family.¡±


    Yuan Hehe immediately felt that this was too much. ¡°Hey,¡± he hurriedly said. ¡°What are you doing? We haven¡¯t agreed to go over yet. Don¡¯t talk to us like that.¡±


    Those people pretended not to hear him and walked over.


    They had even found a pnquin.


    ¡°You¡¯re guests here,¡± they said as they walked. ¡°There¡¯s no need to care about etiquette. We also think that Jiu Zhu would be very willing toe.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the three of them were shocked.


    Wasn¡¯t he trying to kidnap them by force?


    They did not want to go at all, but these people were trying to force them to go.


    They even wanted to take them away without caring about their personal wishes.


    Sikong Wuyuan immediately drew his sword and stood in front of Jiang Ming. ¡°Let¡¯s see who wants to take Jiang Ming away by force today. Without our consent, none of you can leave.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not say anything, but he had the same intentions as Sikong Wuyuan. He was staring at the people in front of him.


    He could not understand when the Zhang family had set their eyes on him. From what he felt, no one in the Zhang family had fallen sick. Instead, someone had prepared a trap to force him to go.


    This banquet might be the schr¡¯s scheme. The schr had just left when the Zhang family came. How could it be such a coincidence?


    Facing the obstruction, those people only smiled faintly and said, ¡°Why are you so afraid? The Zhang family doesn¡¯t eat people. Your reaction is a little too over the top. Moreover, we respect all of you. Why must you use the word ¡®force¡¯ to sully our friendship?¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned.


    ¡°We¡¯ve never seen or heard of the Zhang family that you¡¯re talking about. Who knows if you¡¯re really from the Zhang family? You should at least let us see something to prove it.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    The person in front of him very readily took out a square token.


    It was a wooden sign with the words ¡°Zhang Family Organization¡± written on it. It looked legitimate.


    Jiang Ming took the sign directly and found that although the sign was made of wood, it was as heavy as iron. It did not seem fake,


    Jiang Ming believed them a little. He threw the card back and said, ¡°It seems that you should be the people of the Zhang Family Organization. However, we don¡¯t want to go over, nor do we want to save the people of your organization.


    We have to leave.¡¯


    Their expressions changed.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, can¡¯t you save a life? Why do you have to force our hand?¡± As they spoke, they hurriedly took out their magical tools and weapons.


    They were some musical instruments.


    Jiang Ming and the other two could not help but be stunned for a moment.


    Then, they realized that the pnquin in front of them looked like a red pnquin for a wedding. With their current appearance, those who did not know better would think that they were here to pick up a bride.


    The three of them could not help but wonder.


    What was the use of these things? But why did they have to use a wedding pnquin to pick them up?


    Could it be that these things could do something to them?


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes.


    These people¡¯s movements were uniform. Suddenly, they were like puppets with broken strings,pletely motionless.


    Immediately after, they revealed a sinister smile and began to blow their musical instruments non-stop.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, are you sure you don¡¯t want toe up? This is yourst chance. If you still don¡¯t want to agree, we won¡¯t force you.¡±


    Jiang Ming only felt that these people were probably nning something else, so he immediately replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    He wanted to see what they could do after he said so.


    Unexpectedly, when the instruments sounded, Jiang Ming suddenly felt that his entire body was out of control. He stood up and walked over.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe both were the same.


    The two of them had pained expressions on their faces, but they could not stop their movements.


    Sikong Wuyuan said helplessly in his heart, ¡°l thought they were going to attack us. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a control technique. This method is simply unheard of. It can actually control the three of us at the same time.. Is there any way to stop it?¡±

 Chapter 1209 - 1209

    Chapter 1209:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yuan Hehe immediately became frustrated.


    ¡°Are we really going to follow the Zhang Family Organization like this? To put it bluntly, would the boss of an organization need the help of another organization¡¯s boss? This time, 1 1 m afraid they want to take the opportunity to get rid of Jiang Ming, so they¡¯re using this excuse.¡±


    ¡°However, the current situation is really terrible. They might as well just tie us up.¡±


    After the three of them sat on the pnquin, those people gathered together and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, we will lift the pnquin more steadily. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    These words were so odd that Jiang Ming felt goosebumps all over his body. Then, he felt the pnquin swaying, and he felt like he was about to fall to the ground.


    He grinned.


    After a long time, these people actually meant what they said. However, it was fine. They just needed to escape.


    He, Sikong Wuyuan, and Yuan Hehe secretly released their spiritual energy, but the pnquin did not react at all. They just could not leave. They could not even see the scenery outside, but the curtain would sometimes be blown up by the wind.


    ¡°This is the heirloom of the Zhang family. You can¡¯t fight against it at all.


    You¡¯d better give up now,¡± the person outside the pnquin said sarcastically. ¡°Besides, you should be thinking about other things now. Our boss is seriously ill. If you can¡¯t treat him, you can stay in this pnquin forever.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that the people outside were a little arrogant. He could not help but say, ¡°Aren¡¯t you forcing Jiu Zhu to treat your boss? Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll kill your boss? When the timees, I¡¯ll see who dares to disrespect


    Jiu Zhu.¡±


    The people outside did not care at all.


    ¡°The Zhang family has so many people, and you only have three people. It¡¯s easy enough to get rid of you. You guys are already in this state, yet you¡¯re still being arrogant here. Do you think that the three of you can beat us? Don¡¯t forget that our ancestral secret technique has already caused you to be like this. It¡¯s better for you to recognize the situation now. Don¡¯t sufferter.¡±


    These words were quite provocative, but Jiang Ming could clearly tell that the owner of this voice was the schr.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you from the Red Organization?¡± he asked with a dark expression. ¡°How did you be a member of the Zhang Family Organization again? You changed really quickly. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not an outsider who came to steal the secret information! ¡±


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan were confused. They could not recognize the schr¡¯s voice and only felt that the people outside were infuriating. When they heard Jiang Mings words, they could not help but be stunned.


    Why did it sound like Jiang Ming knew that person?


    At the thought of this, the two of them could not help but feel a little baffled.


    They did not seem to understand Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming also instantly understood their thoughts. He pped his hands at them. That person is the schr. Can¡¯t you tell?¡±


    ¡°The schr?¡± The person outsideughed. ¡°What schr? You¡¯re just being silly, right? It¡¯s normal for people to have simr voices.¡±


    It was obviously that schr¡¯s voice. Jiang Ming rolled his eyes. ¡°l can recognize you even if you turn into ashes. Don¡¯t even think about escaping my ears. ¡±


    The person outsideughed. ¡°You¡¯re quite fun. If you can be friends with the boss of the Zhang family, you will definitely be able to enjoy a carefree life in this ce.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? What do you mean? Can you help us in any way?¡± Jiang Ming asked, deliberately showing his curiosity.


    He had no interest in the Zhang Family Organization at all. However, since he was about to be brought to their den, he had to get some benefits.


    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he havee for nothing?


    Jiang Ming looked at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe,


    He did not know if the two of them were ready. They were bound to start a battle with the Zhang family¡¯s boss.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Yuan Hehe noticed his gaze and was confused. ¡°Jiu Zhu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked curiously.


    Jiang Ming was ready.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that we might have to seize the opportunityter. No matter what, we have to calm down and resolve what needs to be resolved.¡¯ He spoke so loudly that everyone outside could hear him.


    Yuan Hehe realized a problem. He thought to himself, ¡°Even though we insulted the Zhang family, the people outside didn¡¯t seem to be moved at all.


    Are they really from the Zhang family? It¡¯s not like that sign can¡¯t be stolen. Who knows if they¡¯re thieves?¡±


    Yuan Hehe felt that he had found the answer. He quickly pulled Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming to leave, but they knew that they could not leave at all.


    The pnquin seemed to have a deadly restriction ced on it, making it impossible for them to leave at will. It even carried a hidden killing force.


    If they were to break the restriction directly, they would also suffer bacsh. This was what Jiang Ming discovered.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but frown. ¡°Jiu Zhu, Yuan Hehe, what should we do now? We¡¯re trapped here. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to escape. I don¡¯t know how they n to let us treat the boss of the Zhang Family Organization.


    1 feel that their secret technique is very strange,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see. It¡¯s useless to continue being so anxious. It¡¯s better to sit here quietly,¡± Jiang Ming said to the two of them in his heart. He had already stopped moving and was sitting there calmly.


    ¡°It seems like the three people in the pnquin have stopped moving.¡± The person outside could not help but feel smug. ¡°Jiu Zhu, it seems like you have agreed. Don¡¯t worry, we definitely won¡¯t do anything to you. Just treat our boss. When the timees, we¡¯ll definitely treat you with good wine and food. Besides, can¡¯t you treat our boss? Our boss is terminally ill, but to you, it¡¯s just a minor illness. I believe in you.¡±


    Despite what he said, he was a little disdainful in his heart.


    It did not matter if he was the boss of the Red Organization. In the end, he still had to obey them.


    If he had known this would happen, he would have listened obediently. Why did he have topete with them just now?


    When Sikong Wuyuan heard this, he held his anger in his heart. He said to the other two, ¡°l really don¡¯t want to be controlled by these people. We have to find a chance to get rid of themter..¡±

 Chapter 1210 - 1210

    Chapter 1210:


    Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°As for the boss of the Zhang family, I don¡¯t think we should get involved. He¡¯s too forceful in inviting people. I don¡¯t think we can handle him.¡±


    ¡°How can this save him?¡± Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°Besides, who knows if this illness is real or fake? I¡¯ll just go and take a look for the time being.¡±


    The three of them did not say anything else, and they had already arrived in front of the Zhang family¡¯s residence.


    This Zhang Family Organization seemed to be very poor. The door in front of them had already been carved with the traces of time. Even the que at the side could not be hung up. It was as if it would fall down at any time.


    Yuan Hehe could not help butin when he saw this. ¡°l thought the Zhang family was very powerful. They called so many people to look for us. In the end, they¡¯re so poor that it¡¯s as if they have nothing. It¡¯s time to renovate this house. What has this que be?¡±


    The people from the Zhang Family Organization acted as if they did not hear anything. Instead, they waved at Jiang Ming and the other two politely. ¡°Come in quickly. We can¡¯t let you stay outside for too long. There are many dangers around here. If you encounter any danger, we won¡¯t be able to bear the responsibility.¡±


    Hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan looked around and found that the surroundings were shrouded in smoke. There were few people, and it was very remote.


    He could not help but grin.


    Not to mention the renovation, even the location of this mansion was not very good.


    However, in such a remote area, the boss of the Zhang family would probably be able to recuperate in peace.


    With this thought in mind, they had already entered the mansion. However, the situation was the same as outside. Although the rooms and courtyards inside wererge, they were deste and dpidated.


    Sikong Wuyuan seriously suspected that they had arrived at an abandoned mansion. He could not help but turn to look at the Zhang family members and ask, ¡°Is this really the Zhang Family Organization¡¯s mansion? Is it a ce your boss came to recuperate in? This ce is a bit old.¡±


    Yuan Hehe did not have a good impression of these people at all. He deliberately mocked them. ¡°l thought your organization was very powerful, but it turned out to be dpidated. Why? How poor are you to be so simple?¡±


    ¡°Sir, no matter what, you should respect the Zhang family. The one who said such words is not us, but you.¡±


    Yuan Hehe had already said so, but those people were still very calm. They did not have the slightest bit of anger and were still smiling.


    Sikong Wuyuan began to suspect that these people were not real people but puppets.


    If it were him, he would have been furious. No matter how good-tempered he was, Yuan Hehe had already said something so outrageous. Weren¡¯t they a little too good-tempered?


    Jiang Ming was confused.


    Even if he could treat the boss of the Zhang family, these people should not be so humble. Did these people really want him to treat the boss of the Zhang family?


    At this moment, they heard a cough.


    This cough was so loud that their ears rang.


    Immediately after, they saw a group of people suddenly arrive in front of them. This group of people was carrying a stretcher, and a person was lying on it.


    The person on the stretcher approached Jiang Ming and the other two, The coughing sound came from the person on the stretcher.


    However, he was covered with a white cloth, so they could not see his face at all. They could only tell from the outline that it was probably a thin and weak person.


    The members of the Zhang family knelt down one after another. Their eyes were filled with respect as they shouted, ¡°Sir, thank you foring. We¡¯ve really made you worry. We¡¯ve already invited Jiang Ming. We¡¯ll get him to treat you immediately.¡±


    As they spoke, they all looked at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was stunned. ¡°Do you want me to save him, or do you want me to kill him?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan felt that something was amiss. He quickly stopped Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, please don¡¯t treat him now. Let¡¯s listen to what they have to say first. Who knows if they are real or dead? They might want to frame you.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the person on the stretcher began to cough violently.


    Yuan Hehe seriously suspected that the person was about to die. He was even more certain that these people wanted to frame them.


    The people from the Zhang family were still urging him.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, if you don¡¯t heal our boss, our boss will definitely die. Just listen to his coughing and you know that our boss is not dead yet. Don¡¯t think that we will do anything bad to you. That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Just as they were talking, the cloth suddenly floated away by itself, revealing the person below.


    The man slowly opened his eyes and looked straight at Jiang Ming. A terrifying smile appeared on his lips.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, I¡¯ve finally met you. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Jiang Ming was a little stunned when he heard this.


    Then, he asked warily, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Judging from his words, he should have seen him before, but he did not know of his existence.


    From the looks of it now, he probably had another purpose, not just to treat


    the illness.


    ¡°l don¡¯t know.¡± The boss of the Zhang family organization only smiled and said, ¡°What can I do? I just hope that you can help treat my chronic illness. I¡¯m on myst breath now. I feel like I¡¯m about to die. I only hope that you can help me survive.¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes were filled with a strong desire to live, and he looked at


    Jiang Ming earnestly.


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes and voiced out his previous confusion. ¡°Why is that person me? I don¡¯t remember seeing you before. Where did you see me?¡±


    The boss of the Zhang family was about to speak when he felt a sharp pain in his throat. He narrowed his eyes and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He wanted to speak, but he realized that his throat was already hoarse. He could not speak at all.


    He could not help but smile bitterly, but there was nothing he could do. He could only gesture with his hands to let him understand his current situation. Jiang Ming could not help but be stunned.


    He originally thought that thetter¡¯s illness was not that serious, but he did not expect that he could not even speak now.


    Sikong Wuyuan watched from the side and felt that the boss was a little pitiful.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, should we save this boss?¡± he whispered to Jiang Ming. ¡°l don¡¯t think he has any bad intentions.¡±


    Yuan Hehe shook his head vehemently. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have saved him. If we¡¯re soft-hearted, we¡¯ll be the ones suffering.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was silent.


    Yuan Hehe was right. They still had to find an opportunity to read the boss¡¯s mind and confirm if he was really sick.


    ¡°Boss, how are you?¡±


    The rest of the people became nervous and went forward to check on the boss of the Zhang family..

 Chapter 1211 - 1211

    Chapter 1211:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Unexpectedly, the boss of the Zhang family looked at his subordinates with disdain. Then, he forcefully swallowed thest mouthful of blood and said with a serious expression, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. What are you panicking about? People who don¡¯t know might think that I¡¯m really dead.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming could not help but look at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to die?¡± he asked in surprise.


    This sentence inadvertently offended the Zhang family¡¯s boss, but in fact, Jiang Ming said it on purpose.


    He wanted to see how far the boss would go to treat him for his illness.


    Just as he thought, the boss of the Zhang family organization was not angry. Instead, he continued to look at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, I know that my men have treated you badly. I¡¯m here to apologize to you. Recently, due to some matters, I identally got injured and fell ill, so I had no choice but to look for you. I hope you won¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Then, he looked at his subordinates and said, ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Jiang Ming! You must have been very bad to him. Didn¡¯t I tell you to invite him back politely? What do you mean by this? Isn¡¯t this making my doctor suffer?¡±


    Yuan Hehe grinned.


    When did Jiang Ming be his doctor?


    Moreover, the boss was being very polite and understanding. Those who did not know better would think that it was a woman.


    Just as he was thinking about this, someone in the mansion swayed and walked over step by step, holding her waist.


    Her voice was exactly the same as the boss of the Zhang Family Organization, but it was a woman, and she was smiling.


    ¡°Darling, someone has finallye to save you.¡± Yuan Hehe could not help but feel shocked.


    This was really a coincidence. He was just wondering who the woman was, but he did not expect her to be as rough as the man.


    Moreover, she was the wife of the boss of the Zhang Family Organization. Her taste was really peculiar.


    As this thought shed through his mind, the woman had already walked to their side.


    However, the strange thing was that this woman did not have any servant girls by her side. She was alone, and even her clothes and jewelry looked very cheap.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming could not help but feel puzzled.


    The shabby house, cheap clothes, and cheap jewelry all showed how poor the Zhang family was.


    As he thought about this, the woman¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Jiang Ming. She quickly approached him and said, ¡°Is this Jiu Zhu? He looks really talented. Even his spells are so powerful.¡±


    Yuan Hehe felt that she was a little too close. He quickly pulled Jiang Ming back and said warily, ¡°How does thisdy know about Jiu Zhu? Did you hear about him from your husband? Your husband is already so sick, but he can still chat with you. It seems that his illness is not very serious.¡±


    The woman could not help but feel a little embarrassed. Then, she said, ¡°No, my husband has been talking about Jiu Zhu before he was sick. That¡¯s why I found out about some things. Isn¡¯t this exciting? Still, I might have crossed the line just now. Please don¡¯t be angry, Jiu Zhu.¡± Huh? The boss knew about him long ago?


    Jiang Ming was shocked.


    Could it be that the person he met before told the boss of the Zhang Family Organization?


    This should be the only exnation.


    However, he still felt that it was very strange. He looked at the boss of the Zhang family organization, but he had no way to answer him.


    At this moment, the boss was covered with the white cloth again. The boss of the Zhang family organization closed his eyes and was on the verge of death.


    The people all came over, all of them dejected.


    The boss of the Zhang family organization had been extremely good to them. Now that he was about to die, they were really sad.


    One of the subordinates stared at Jiang Ming without blinking. He had a silly smile on his face, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Jiang Ming consciously avoided him and took a step back. He then nced at


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    He wondered if the two of them had noticed this fool.


    Yuan Hehe saw it and was curious about him. It was the first time he had seen such a person. Instead of staring at his dying boss, he was staring at an outsider. People who did not know better would think that Jiang Ming was his boss.


    Unexpectedly, the woman waved at the fool. ¡°Fool,e over and kowtow to Jiang Ming. Let him treat your boss.¡±


    Her words could not help but make everyone awkward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look. There¡¯s no need for so much fanfare,¡± Jiang Ming quickly waved his hand.


    Since her goal was achieved, the woman no longer cared about the fool. Unexpectedly, the fool leaned closer to Jiang Ming and wanted to touch his face.


    ¡°Why are you touching my face?¡± Jiang Ming frowned when he saw this.


    The fool chuckled.


    ¡°You are very good-looking, so I want to touch you.¡±


    Hearing this, Yuan Hehe could not help but step forward and pull the fool away. ¡°You little brat, go out and y somewhere else. Don¡¯t disturb us here!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, aren¡¯t you here to disturb the boss¡¯s treatment?¡± The woman followed closely. ¡°Hurry up and leave!¡±


    The fool was a little sad, but he did not say anything else and turned to leave.


    Seeing that the fool had left, the woman could not help but be anxious.


    She quickly looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, let¡¯s treat him quickly.


    Don¡¯t dy my husband¡¯s treatment. My husband has already suffered a lot.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you greet the fool like that?¡± Yuan Hehe asked angrily. ¡°Could it be that you want to test us? We don¡¯t even know you, and you rashly asked us to treat you. What¡¯s your true motive?¡±


    The woman was also annoyed. Then, she said, ¡°Sir, we just happened to find you. We actually know nothing about you, and we don¡¯t even know your medical skills. However, it¡¯s already good enough that we found you. In a sense, we¡¯re just looking for help when we¡¯re in a hurry. You guys are still suspecting us. What is this? If you suspect us, why did youe?¡±


    In the end, she still couldn¡¯t take it anymore and lost her temper.


    She was already worried about her husband¡¯s life, but these people were still wasting time.


    They probably did not want to treat her husband and wanted him to die.


    ¡°Hey, what nonsense are you talking about? Is this the attitude you have when asking for help? Besides, did we want toe over? It was clearly your subordinates who forced us toe here. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have fallen to such a state!¡±


    Seeing that the two sides were about to quarrel, the boss of the Zhang Family Organization, who was covered by a white cloth, also became anxious. He sat up and said, ¡°What are you guys arguing about? I¡¯ve already be like this, and you still want to argue.. Don¡¯t tell me you want me to die early?¡±

 Chapter 1212 - 1212

    Chapter 1212:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As the boss spoke, he started coughing violently.


    He was already unable to withstand the pain in his throat when he spoke.


    As he had said so much, he felt a little ufortable.


    Thinking of this, hey down again, hoping to calm his breathing.


    However, he realized that his body seemed to be damaged again. The pain in his abdomen spread all the way to his feet. He felt as if he was about to have a seizure.


    Seeing this situation, Jiang Ming did not say much. Instead, he took a step forward to check on his situation.


    No matter what, since they were already here, he would take a look.


    If what the boss said was true, then it would not be toote to treat him then.


    Unexpectedly, just as he approached the boss of the Zhang Family Organization, thetter began to cough non- stop, almost coughing blood onto Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Do you want me to treat you or not?¡± Jiang Ming asked warily. ¡°If you want to treat your illness, you should first suppress your coughing. How can I treat you like this? We¡¯ll all be infected by you.¡±


    Hearing this, the woman quickly stood up and said, ¡°It¡¯s better not to get close to my husband. He might really have some infectious disease. A few people got close to him before, but they all encountered the same situation. In the end, they all died. Jiu Zhu, we truly just invited you here to treat his illness. We don¡¯t wish for you to encounter anything bad.¡±


    In the end, she even knelt down.


    Seeing his wife like this, the boss of the Zhang family quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to ept treatment anymore. If you have to be so humble to treat my illness, I¡¯d rather die. I only hope that after I die, you can bring the Zhang family to greater heights.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but be moved by his sincerity.


    He nced at Yuan Hehe and realized that he did not seem to be paying attention to the situation. Instead, he was looking at the fool.


    He could not help but find it strange.


    ¡°Yuan Hehe, what are you doing? Why do you keep looking at this fool?¡±


    Yuan Hehe gritted his teeth and said, ¡°This fool is holding a shell that looks exactly like the one in Jiu Zhu¡¯s possession. It makes me feel strange. How can


    a fool have such a shell?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming subconsciously touched the pocket holding his shell, but he found that the shell was gone.


    Then, he looked up at the fool and realized that the shell in the fool¡¯s hand was indeed his.


    He took the shell back and asked the fool, ¡°Why did you snatch my shell? Wait, when did you take it away?¡±


    He was surprised.


    Logically speaking, if this fool had taken the shell, he would have noticed it.


    However, he actually did not feel it at all. This was too strange. Could this fool be some kind of expert?


    The fool winked at him and smiled stupidly. ¡°l just picked it up from the ground. Jiu Zhu, please don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m returning the shell to you now.¡±


    He blinked, and Jiang Ming could not help but pay more attention to him for a moment.


    He felt that this fool might not be stupid. That blink just now might have been a way of hinting at something.


    However, he could not think too much about it. Now, the condition of the boss of the Zhang Family Organization had begun to worsen.


    His entire body twitched, as if his entire body was about to bounce from here to somewhere else.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, please take a look. I can¡¯t take it anymore. If this continues, I¡¯ll really die.¡± He screamed in pain as he twitched.


    Yuan Hehe did not pay attention to the situation of the Zhang family¡¯s boss. He just stared at the fool. He felt that this fool seemed to be out of the ordinary.


    Could it be that he wanted to reveal some information to them?


    Thinking of this, he looked at Jiang Ming again. ¡°Jiu Zhu, I¡¯ll take the fool to the side first. Don¡¯t let him disturb you. I¡¯ll bring him backter.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded. However, he was still worried. ¡°Don¡¯t take this fool too far. I don¡¯t want to lose sight of you.¡± He reminded Yuan Hehe.


    Yuan Hehe nodded and left.


    At this moment, the woman was so sad that she wanted to cry. Her eyes were already filled with tears.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu,¡± she pleaded. ¡°Please check on him quickly. I really can¡¯t stand the pain my husband is in. If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯ll give up half my life to save him.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan observed the situation from the side. He saw the woman¡¯s expression, but he felt that something was wrong.


    It was clearly such a touching scene, and he was also moved. However, he felt that there was something wrong, but he could not put his finger on it.


    At this time, Jiang Ming had already approached the boss of the Zhang Family Organization again.


    He did not spit blood at him like before but tried his best to endure the pain.


    Jiang Ming took out the silver needles. In just a few seconds, the boss had already returned to his original state. Even hisplexion was much better.


    Looking at his body which had returned to normal, the boss of the Zhang family could not help but get excited. He stood up and sized Jiang Ming up, as if he wanted to take a few more nces at him.


    This was the first time he felt sofortable. Although he had not suffered from such a serious illness in his early years, he had been weak and sickly since he was young. For so many years, he had to rely on medicine and various ingredients to nourish his body.


    Since he finally had such a healthy body, he would definitely be more careful and enjoy life.


    Thinking of this, he was very excited. His eyes were filled with gratitude.


    Jiang Ming was simply too godly. Those who did not know better would think that he had never been sick before.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, you are simply amazing!¡¯


    The boss of the Zhang family almost cried.


    He had thought that he would be like this for the rest of his life. In the end, he was actually able to have such a good fortune. He was too happy.


    ¡°Darling, have you recovered?¡±


    The woman could not help but get excited.


    She was the childhood sweetheart of the boss of the Zhang Family Organization. She had seen that he was sick and dispirited every day. Her heart had also been tense. Thankfully, she no longer had such worries.


    She cried tears of joy.


    All these years, she had been running around looking for ways to cure her husband¡¯s illness.


    Now that it was all over, he did not need to be sick anymore.


    ¡°Yes, Bai Meimei.¡±


    The boss of the Zhang family nodded and went forward to hug the woman.


    He knew that Bai Meimei had been running around for him for many years.


    He suddenly realized that he had not officially introduced himself and Bai Meimei. He turned to Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, let me formally introduce myself. I¡¯m Xiang Tianqi, the boss of the Zhang Family Organization. As for my wife, she¡¯s my childhood sweetheart. The two of us have been together for many years..¡¯!

 Chapter 1213 - 1213

    Chapter 1213:


    Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°My wife was worried about my illness, so she was a little rude. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be angry about. Now that everything is over, it¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you. A miracle doctor like you shouldn¡¯t be wandering around. If you¡¯re willing, I hope you can take over the Zhang Family


    Organization. The Zhang family needs talents like you.¡±


    Xiang Tianqi was polite, and his eyes were filled with respect.


    He had studied medicine before, hoping to cure his illness.


    However, after reading a few books, he was already dizzy and could not continue learning.


    However, Jiu Zhu had such amazing medical skills. It was enough to show how outstanding and talented he was.


    With such a person in charge, the Zhang Family Organization would definitely be able to achieve great things.


    Bai Meimei immediately pulled her husband aside and said, ¡°Darling, what are you doing? Jiu Zhu is the boss of the Red Organization. The Red Organization has never had any rtionship with the Zhang Family Organization. Aren¡¯t you making things difficult for Jiu Zhu?¡±


    Jiang Ming wanted to say something.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, The Zhang family and the Red Organization will be the best alliance now. I think that the merging of the two organizations will bring more resources and a better future to our organization. As for the name, it can also be changed. After all, abined organization has to have a mighty and domineering name. ¡±


    Before he could finish, Jiang Ming quickly said, ¡°l haven¡¯t agreed yet. Don¡¯t get ahead of yourselves.¡±


    He felt helpless.


    Why did these people want him to be the boss of those organizations?


    Managing a single organization was enough to annoy him, let alone another one.


    It was line 11 It was Just one or two people, DUC 11 so many people were gathered together, who knew how much trouble they would cause?


    Moreover, he would be far away when the time came. How would he have the time to manage these organizational matters?


    It was better to give up responsibility and live a carefree life.


    Sikong Wuyuan did not say anything.


    However, he was slightly shocked.


    He really did not expect that Xiang Tianqi would actually want to hand over the Zhang Family Organization to Jiang Ming so easily.


    In his opinion, a disease that could be easily cured by Jiang Ming should not be a serious problem.


    However, for him to be able to do this, it was enough to show how serious the illness was.


    What was the extent of Jiang Mings medical skills? Moreover, he had never seen Jiang Ming cultivate or advance, but he could cure every disease he encountered and even bring the dead back to life. His abilities were really terrifying.


    At the thought of this, his eyes could not help but be filled with envy.


    It would be great if he was like that. He also hoped that he could be mysterious and heal many people.


    Xiang Tianqi thought of something and quickly said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, have you eaten? Do you want to eat at my ce? I have excellent delicacies here, as well as several bottles of good wine. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to stay here for a meal. If you feel tired, you can stay in the Zhang Family Organization for as long as you want.¡±


    Jiang Ming was about to answer when he heard Yuan Hehe¡¯s scream. He immediately looked at Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan also looked at him.


    The two of them had a tacit understanding as they headed in Yuan Hehe¡¯s direction.


    Bai Meimei and Xiang Tianqi¡¯s expressions also changed drastically, and they hurriedly followed.


    As long as it happened in the Zhang Family Organization, Jiang Ming would definitely suspect the Zhang Family Organization.


    They did not want Jiang Ming and the other two to suspect that they were going to hurt them.


    They sincerely hoped that Jiang Ming could stay in the Zhang Family Organization or be the boss of the Zhang Family Organization.


    Everything could not be in vain because of what a certain person had done.


    When they arrived, they realized that Yuan Hehe had been tied up.


    Meanwhile, the fool was pping his hands and cheering. It seemed that he did not know that Yuan Hehe had been tied up and was still muttering to himself.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that you would be willing to y this kind of game with me. Sir, you¡¯re so nice.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was speechless.


    ¡°Why did you tie me up? I never promised to y these strange games with you. You¡¯re going too far. Hurry up and let me go. Otherwise, I definitely won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Seeing the current situation, Jiang Ming wanted to untie Yuan Hehe, but the fool e s eyes turned cold. He suddenly raised his hands to stop Jiang Ming and said hurriedly, ¡°Jiu Zhu, you can¡¯t save this lord. This is not the end of the game. You can only save him at the end. y with me for a while.¡± Bai Meimei panicked and shouted.


    ¡°You fool, what are you doing? Hurry up and release Lord Yuan Hehe. If anything happens to Lord Yuan Hehe, I¡¯ll definitely hold you responsible.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Yuan Heheined incessantly.


    He did not expect this fool¡¯s spiritual energy to be so powerful. He waspletely no match for him and was even tied up by him.


    What made him even more curious was that although he looked simple, he really was not.


    Sikong Wuyuan sized him up and did not do anything.


    In his opinion, this fool¡¯s IQ still needed to be tested. As for other aspects, he felt that Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe could deal with them.


    Since he was a fool, his spiritual energy should not be so strong, let alone stronger than Yuan Hehe¡¯s.


    ording to his guesses and observations, he was definitely not a fool. However, Yuan Hehe was pitiful. He did not need to be treated this, but he was treated like this.


    With that thought in mind, Sikong Wuyuan sneaked behind Yuan Hehe while the fool was not paying attention.


    Yuan Hehe sensed the person behind him and said to Sikong Wuyuan in his heart, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, you have to be careful. This fool¡¯s spiritual energy is not something that ordinary people can deal with. Even 1 was defeated by him.


    If he finds outter, he might kill you. I don¡¯t even know if this fool is stupid or not.¡±


    Xiang Tianqi had already sent a message.


    ¡°You fool, this is my friend. You have to let him go. I don¡¯t want to y any games with you, and I don¡¯t want you to treat my friend like this. Untie him now. Otherwise. you can¡¯t stay in the Zhang Family Organization anymore.¡¯ The fool became anxious.


    ¡°Boss, we can¡¯t let him go. If we let him go, our opportunity will be gone. I made a deal with someone. When the timees, he will give you very generous things. 1 hope you canpletely recover.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Who did you make a deal with? Don¡¯t be naive.¡± Xiang Tianqi was slightly unhappy.


    He did not expect that someone would fool him right under his nose..

 Chapter 1214 - 1214

    Chapter 1214:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    If he knew who that person was, he would definitely not let them have a good time!


    As he thought about this, the fool started to get excited. He even used a spell to conjure a small knife in his hand and waved it at everyone. ¡°None of you can leave. I¡¯ve already said that as long as I finish this game, I¡¯ll naturally let him go. Why won¡¯t you cooperate with me? Boss, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. ¡±


    Xiang Tianqi understood this fool¡¯s character very well. He quickly raised his hand and tried to talk to him. ¡°How could I have such thoughts? The three of them are good people. Aren¡¯t you disrespecting them by ying games with them like this? Besides, who is that person? Don¡¯t be fooled. You know that someone has lied to you before.¡±


    Toward the end, Xiang Tianqi began to get agitated.


    He did not know how that person had bewitched the fool to actually make him be like this.


    Unexpectedly, the fool was still shaking his head, as if he did not listen to his boss at all. Instead, he retorted, ¡°You¡¯re all bad people. There¡¯s no need to say anything more. If you continue like this, I¡¯ll definitely do worse things. You might as well wait for the game to end.¡±


    Yuan Hehe had already been untied. He quickly retreated with Sikong Wuyuan. With a smile in his eyes, he made a face at the fool and said, ¡°You fool, it¡¯s probably useless no matter what you do. Look at me. I¡¯m already out. There¡¯s no need to wait for the game to end.¡±


    Seeing this, Xiang Tianqi could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    He wanted to save Yuan Hehe just now, but the fool¡¯s spiritual energy was very strong, so he could not save him.


    Just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly realized that his surroundings seemed to have changed. He began to feel dizzy again and even spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He turned around and saw that the fool was pping and cheering, his eyes filled with pride.


    ¡°l knew it. You wanted to cheat. Now, you¡¯ve got your punishment, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    These words made people extremely ufortable. Jiang Ming could not help but frown when he heard it. He looked at the fool and asked, ¡°Did someone else tell you this?¡± Or did you want to say it yourself?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°What did you learn?¡± Yuan Hehe was a little annoyed. He scolded the fool.


    The fool mumbled, ¡°Boss, 1 think I did the right thing. You should continue to y with me. You¡¯ll definitely find it fun.¡±


    Xiang Tianqi could not help but feel a headacheing on.


    He felt that the fool had gone berserk, but he did not understand what was going on, nor did he know the reason why the fool was doing this.


    However, he knew that if he did not stop this fool now, he would definitely do evil.


    Thinking of this, he clenched his fists and rushed forward. A bundle of rope appeared in his hands, wanting to tie the fool up.


    If soft methods did not work, then he would use force. He did not want to be entangled with this fool.


    Unexpectedly, before he could approach the fool, ayer of protection suddenly appeared on the fool¡¯s body, sending Xiang Tianqi flying.


    Xiang Tianqi had just recovered. After suffering such a counterattack from the fool, he could not help but copse to the ground.


    Bai Meimei saw this and quickly went over. She scolded the fool. ¡°You even want to kill the boss of your organization! What do you mean by this? Do you want us all to die? Or do you want us to die with you?¡±


    She found it hard to believe.


    This was the first time she had seen the fool in such a state, and her heart ached even more. She had never mistreated this fool. It was fine if this fool did not know how to be grateful at all, but he had also almost killed her husband. Such a person should be expelled from the Zhang family immediately. ¡°No! I didn¡¯t mean that at all. It¡¯s clearly your problem!¡±


    The fool seemed to have suffered a heavy blow and hurriedly retreated. He staggered and wanted to leave. but he was st0DDed bv Yuan Hehe.


    ¡°Are you trying to leave?¡± Yuan Hehe blocked his way. ¡®You¡¯ve done such a cruel thing to us, and you still want to leave in peace? Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution?¡±


    The fool vented all his anger on Yuan Hehe.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! Boss wouldn¡¯t be like this at all, and he wouldn¡¯t say these things to me!¡±


    ¡°Even if we didn¡¯t exist, they would still treat you like this after you did this.¡±


    Yuan Hehe exposed the truth without hesitation, but the fool did not listen and directly released a ss fire.


    The fire directly burned Yuan Hehe¡¯s body. He was already in a bad state.


    He had no strength to retaliate at all. His entire body was burning.


    Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan hurried over, trying to extinguish the mes. However, they were also enveloped by the mes, and their entire bodies were burned.


    Unexpectedly, after a while, Jiang Ming only used a little spiritual energy and found that the mes on his body had been extinguished.


    Then, he saw Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe screaming in pain.


    The two of them were very miserable. Although their bodies were not injured, they felt as if they had fallen into a scorching fire. Even if they used their spiritual energy, it would have no effect.


    Not only that, but the use of spiritual energy even made the mes burn even more vigorously.


    The two of them wanted to give it another try, but they felt a cool sensation.


    Then, they realized that the mes hadpletely faded away and were no longer burning as fiercely as before.


    Shock and doubt surged in their hearts. Then, they all thought of an answer and looked at Jiang Ming in unison.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Ming noticed their gazes and asked in confusion.


    Seeing Jiang Mings reaction, the two of them thought that someone else had helped them. They shook their heads and said, ¡°We thought that you had eliminated the fire.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, it was me.¡± Jiang Ming nodded. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that?¡±


    ¡°What is it? It¡¯s actually you!¡¯


    The two of them had been shocked by Jiang Ming countless times.


    The fool was also a little shocked at this time, but he immediately returned to normal. Then, he pounced on Jiang Ming.


    He directly pushed Jiang Ming to the ground and took out the knife in his hand, wanting to stab Jiang Mings face.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe hurriedly tried to stop them, but they realized


    that a barrier had appeared in front of them.


    The barrier surrounded them, and the two of them had no way of breaking through it. The barrier even emitted a wave of fluctuations that sent the two of them flying far away.


    Sikong Wuyuan was speechless.


    What kind of strange person was this fool? What kind of spiritual energy did he control? How could he know so many things?

 Chapter 1215 - 1215

    Chapter 1215:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    However, there was one thing Jiang Ming was sure of. This fool was definitely not simple. Otherwise, how could he havee up with the best response every time in this situation?


    From what he could see, this fool was probably someone who had deliberately hurt the people of the Zhang family. Since they had exposed him, he wanted to kill them.


    On the side, Jiang Ming grabbed the knife with his bare hands and held it tightly.


    Blood flowed out, but he did not care at all. His eyes were still fixed on the fool. ¡°l don¡¯t care why you came to the Zhang Family Organization. The three of us have nothing to do with you. Why do you have to kill us all? However, since you hurt us, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless. It¡¯s time for you to pay with your life.¡±


    He did not hold back at all. With a backhand pull, he snatched the dagger and threw it in the direction of the fool.


    When the fool saw this, he could not help but panic.


    His strength could notpare to Jiang Mings at all. He could not evenpare to his spiritual energy. He could not fight back no matter what.


    A trace of resentment appeared in his eyes. Then, he said, ¡°You were the ones who provoked me first. Why should 1 pay the price?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re finally not simple anymore.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan saw that clearly. He said, ¡°You tried to destroy the Zhang


    Family Organization. You even wanted to kill us. You¡¯re really vicious.¡±


    ¡°Bai Meimei, you have to get this person to give us an exnation.¡±


    He turned around and looked at Bai Meimei.


    Now that Xiang Tianqi was unconscious, Bai Meimei was the leader of the Zhang Family Organization. She should have reacted.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± Bai Meimei quickly said. ¡°He must be a spy. Men, hurry up and get rid of this fool!¡±


    She was filled with hatred.


    She had been so good to this fool before, but she did not expect him to do such a thing. Then there was no need for her to say anything good for him.


    In this case, it was better for this person to die directly.


    At the thought of this, she clenched her fists and wished she could go forward and kill the fool.


    It was just that her spiritual energy was low. Otherwise, she would definitely go up and kill him.


    On the other side, Jiang Ming had already gained the advantage. The fool had already been stabbed by him.


    The blood on his shoulder flowed out along the hole, and even the fool groaned.


    He had added some spiritual energy to this dagger. If it hurt someone, that person would feel pain as though the de were piercing through their heart and bones.


    He did not expect that he would suffer the consequences of his actions. However, no matter what, he had to kill these three people.


    These three people were a threat to the safety of his organization. He did not want his organization to be destroyed by these three people.


    Thinking of this, he looked up and found that his surroundings had be abnormal.


    His head was dizzy, and despair spread in his heart.


    He knew that he had fallen into an illusion, but he could note out no matter what. In fact, his entire body was already in a daze,pletely different from the state he was in just now.


    Jiang Ming looked at his state and could not help butugh.


    This fool had done the same to them. s, he was going to suffer the consequences.


    No matter what, everything would just end here. He did not need to worry about anything anymore.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were dumbfounded when they saw the fool suddenly muttering to himself and roaring helplessly.


    They found it hard to believe the scene in front of them. This fool was clearly proud of himself and wanted to get rid of them. However, he had be so down and out. What was going on?


    Then, they looked around and felt that this was the work of Jiang Ming. They all looked at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming felt their gazes and was confused again. What happened?¡±


    He then reacted and said, ¡°Oh yeah, I did this. This fool will be in a trance for the rest of his life. He will be afraid and uneasy all day long. It will consume his lifespan and time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great! ¡±


    Bai Meimei was delighted to hear that. She quickly said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, thank you for solving this problem. Can you help me save my husband? He shouldn¡¯t be too badly injured. He just fainted, but I¡¯m still a little worried.¡±


    As she spoke, she hurriedly looked at Xiang Tianqi with tears in her eyes.


    She did not want her husband to suffer anymore. She wanted everything to end.


    Immediately after, the fool suddenly broke through the illusion and headed straight for Xiang Tianqi.


    Since he could not kill those three people, he would kill the boss of the Zhang Family Organization. At that time, everyone would definitely hate those three people. Then, he would be able to get rid of them.


    Seeing this, Bai Meimei ran over with determination in her eyes.


    No matter what, she had to protect her husband. Then, before she could do anything, she realized that the situation seemed to have taken a turn for the worse.


    The fool was torn apart. It was as if his entire body had exploded. Those who did not know better thought that he was already dead. But then, he waved his only intact arm at Jiang Ming and the other two. He said proudly, ¡°You can never kill me. I¡¯m immortal!¡±


    Then, heughed loudly andy on the ground. It was obvious that he was dead.


    Sikong Wuyuan sighed. ¡°It¡¯s finally over. But what¡¯s wrong with this fool? How did he end up like this?¡±


    Jiang Mings tone was indifferent.


    ¡°This was also done by me. Since this fool is so unreasonable, there¡¯s no need for me to spare his life. Moreover, killing him is also good. This way, the Zhang Family Organization won¡¯t be secretly tampered with by others.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jiu Zhu,¡± Bai Meimei quickly said. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡¯


    Jiang Ming did not reply. Instead, he walked directly to Xiang Tianqi and checked his condition.


    Seeing that he was fine, Jiang Ming nodded and said, ¡°Xiang Tianqi is fine.


    Don¡¯t worry. He will definitely be alright.¡±


    Bai Meimei heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Jiu Zhu,¡± she began curiously. ¡°How did you know? You didn¡¯t even take his pulse just now. I remember that the doctors in the past would take others¡¯ pulse.¡±


    Yuan Hehe rushed to answer. ¡°That¡¯s because Jiang Ming is extremely powerful. He knows a lot of things and can even see through a person¡¯s illness. He doesn¡¯t need to do those unnecessary techniques at all. Those doctors¡¯ medical skills are not the best, that¡¯s why they¡¯re like this.¡±


    Bai Meimei nodded thoughtfully.


    At this moment, Xiang Tianqi had also woken up. He kept patting his chest and said, ¡°l was really scared to death just now. I even had a nightmare.. Has this fool been taken care of?¡±

 Chapter 1216 - 1216

    Chapter 1216:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect him to be a spy from another organization. I wonder if that organization will notice.¡±


    As Xiang Tianqi spoke, he turned to look at the fool¡¯s corpse.


    Seeing the condition of the corpse, he could not help but be shocked. He stood rooted to the ground, unable to calm down for a long time.


    He did not expect that the fool would be dealt with so easily.


    However, he had fought with the fool before and knew that his spiritual energy was not something that ordinary people could deal with.


    And yet, this fool had already been killed. Who did it?


    Thinking of this, he quickly looked at Jiang Ming and the others and asked anxiously, ¡°Who did this? This fool was actually dealt with so quickly. That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    At this point, Xiang Tianqi began to get excited.


    If such a person could be epted into the Zhang Family Organization, the organization would definitely be able to prosper.


    With the addition of Jiang Ming, the Zhang Family Organization would be able to advance by leaps and bounds.


    Sikong Wuyuan pouted at Xiang Tianqi, indicating that it was Jiang Ming.


    Xiang Tianqi understood what he meant and could not help but be even more excited. He looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such strength. I am so amazed! You have to be the boss of the Zhang


    Family Organization. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely regret it for the rest of my life.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming only felt that Xiang Tianqi was a little too much. He quickly said, ¡®You can definitely do these things in the future. I was just lucky. Now that the fool has been dealt with, you don¡¯t have anything to worry about. We will be leaving now.¡±


    His thoughts were clear. It was not the time to continue staying in the Zhang Family Organization. It was better to leave first.


    Unexpectedly, Xiang Tianqi understood and knelt down with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, I know you want to leave, but I beg you not to leave. Stay with the Zhang family for a while. We really need you!¡¯


    He was extremely anxious.


    If he let Jiang Ming leave now, he felt that it would be difficult for him to see him again in this lifetime.


    Seeing that her husband had knelt down, Bai Meimei quickly knelt down as well. ¡°Please help my husband. 1 promise that we won¡¯t make things difficult for you. You only need to stay here for a while. You don¡¯t have to stay for long.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little unhappy.


    Although he knew that these two people had no ill intentions, he was a little unhappy.


    Just because he had healed Xiang Tianqi did not mean he had to take his requests.


    Upon hearing this, the two of them immediately burst into tears as if they had been hurt by something.


    As soon as they said these two words, the two of them began to sob and could not even say the rest of the words.


    Sikong Wuyuan felt a headacheing on. He quickly said, ¡°What do you want to say? Say it quickly. If Jiu Zhu really turns hostile, then you won¡¯t be able to keep him here. We originally nned to leave and didn¡¯t n to stay here for long. However, if what you said makes sense, then we might consider continuing to stay.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Yuan Hehe quickly added. ¡°It¡¯s very annoying if you don¡¯t tell us the reason.¡±


    He now felt that what had happened was like a dream. Now, he was full of energy, as if he had never encountered anything before. It could be said that he was refreshed.


    Sikong Wuyuan also noticed Yuan Hehe¡¯s condition. ¡°Didn¡¯t you look like you were about to die?¡± he asked in surprise. ¡°Why are you acting like nothing happened? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Before Yuan Hehe could speak, Jiang Ming exined, ¡°That was an illusion that the fool created for Yuan Hehe. Now that the fool is dead, the illusion naturally disappeared. Everything has returned to its original state. Yuan Hehe has also returned to his previous physical condition.¡±


    Yuan Hehe nodded, his expression full of praise.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, you predicted everything like a god. You also killed the fool in one move. You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Seeing that the three of them were ignoring them, Xiang Tianqi and Bai Meimei became anxious. They quickly said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, please take a look at the two of us. What are your thoughts now? If it¡¯s possible, we really hope that you can stay here.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want us to stay?¡± Sikong Wuyuan asked in confusion. ¡°Is it because you want us to give up the position of the boss of the Zhang family to Jiu Zhu? Jiu Zhu has already made it clear that he is unwilling. You can¡¯t force him like this, right?¡±


    As he spoke, he felt a little frustrated.


    Putting everything else aside, Jiang Ming was their savior. They actually wanted to force their savior to do something for them. It was too much.


    Moreover, Jiang Ming had always been free and unrestrained. They should be able to see that. However, they were not thinking about Jiang Ming by forcing him to stay here.


    To put it simply, this was selfishness.


    He turned his head away from the two of them, unwilling to even look at them.


    When they saw this situation, the two of them immediately panicked. They said to Xiang Tianqi, ¡°We didn¡¯t want to force you. It¡¯s just that the enemies of the Zhang Family Organization have alreadye to our door. If the Zhang Family Organization doesn¡¯t try to survive, I¡¯m afraid it will be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°What does your destruction have to do with us? Are you saying that we were the ones who destroyed your Zhang Family Organization?¡±


    Yuan Hehe was a little unhappy, and his eyes were filled with disgust.


    He did not expect these two people to be so immoral. Wasn¡¯t this forcing them to save the Zhang Family Organization?


    Wasn¡¯t it enough for them to save them once? What kind of logic was this?


    They did not have this responsibility and obligation. It was as if they were being forced to take responsibility.


    Seeing that the three of them had misunderstood his words again, Xiang Tianqi hurriedly shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve just recovered from a serious illness, but I¡¯m still in a daze. I can¡¯t use any of my strength at all. As for my wife, Bai Meimei, her cultivation level is even lower. She basically has no spiritual energy. It¡¯s fine if the Zhang Family Organization is destroyed. However, this organization is the fruit of my wife¡¯s painstakingbor. Moreover, my wife is usually very helpful. She wants to use the Zhang Family Organization to help more people. If the Zhang family is gone, then we won¡¯t be able to help those poor people. Please save us on ount of our kindness. We won¡¯t let you stay long. Just seven days will do..¡±

 Chapter 1217 - 1217

    Chapter 1217:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As he spoke, he was afraid that Jiang Ming would not be willing to help, so he quickly rephrased his request. ¡°Just one day. Just one day is enough. I¡¯m really begging you. Please save the Zhang Family Organization.¡±


    As he spoke, he quickly brought Bai Meimei and began to kowtow to Jiang Ming. Even the rest of the Zhang family members began to kowtow and shout loudly.


    ¡°Please, Jiu Zhu, please save the Zhang family!¡¯


    Hearing this, the trio could not help but feel a little irritated and shook their heads in their hearts.


    They did not expect these people to really cling to them.


    Jiang Ming thought for a moment and looked at Xiang Tianqi. ¡°Just one day. If the other organizations don¡¯te within one day, I¡¯ll leave. I don¡¯t have the obligation to always save you. As the boss of the Zhang Family Organization, you should be the one to save the organization. Moreover, you should understand that I¡¯m not willing to take over the Zhang Family Organization at all. You should bear the responsibility yourself.¡±


    Hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan could not help but rejoice.


    Fortunately, they did not agree to be the boss of the Zhang Family


    Organization at the beginning. Otherwise, they would have been in a mess.


    Who would have known that there were so many things happening in the Zhang Family Organization? It made their heads spin.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had finally agreed, Xiang Tianqi could not care about anything else. He quickly nodded and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just one day. I will definitely let you go after that. I won¡¯t keep you any longer.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded and did not say anything else.


    ¡°Then prepare a room for us. We¡¯ll rest here for a day.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it now,¡± Xiang Tianqi said repeatedly. At this moment, the servants of the Zhang family rushed over.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s bad. Madam¡¯s puppet is damaged.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xiang Tianqi felt as if he had been struck by lightning. His entire body swayed, and he was even about to fall to the ground.


    The puppet represented his wife¡¯s lifespan. If it was damaged, it meant that his wife was about to die. Who did this?


    Bai Meimei was also frightened and shouted repeatedly. She had lost herposure and could not care less about Jiang Ming and the others.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming and the other two became curious.


    What exactly was this puppet? Why did the two of them have such a big reaction?


    Moreover, even if it was a priceless puppet, there was no need to be so angry.


    ¡°Is there anything special about this puppet?¡± Yuan Hehe asked. ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯re facing a great enemy? Those who don¡¯t know better might think that it¡¯s another organization that¡¯s attacking.¡±


    These words made Xiang Tianqi sober up a lot. He sighed and said,


    ¡°Previously, I asked a priest to make a puppet simr to my wife. That puppet is closely rted to my wife¡¯s lifespan. If the puppet is damaged, my wife will also suffer. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so angry.¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not help but burst outughing when he heard that.


    ¡°What is there to worry about? How can a puppet represent a person¡¯s lifespan? That priest must have lied to you. Don¡¯t worry, your wife will definitely be fine.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Xiang Tianqi was somewhat suspicious, but he still chose to listen to Yuan Hehe.


    After all, he had not seen the priest for many years. After the priest took some money, he never appeared in front of them again. What Yuan Hehe said was probably true.


    Sikong Wuyuan shook his head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t make such a rash judgment. Yuan Hehe, you are a demon. Therefore, you don¡¯t know some things about humans. Some things can represent a person¡¯s body and lifespan. ¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, have you seen something like this before?¡± Jiang Ming asked.


    Sikong Wuyuan nodded and said something simr to Xiang Tianqi. He even talked about the consequences.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a simr situation to your wife¡¯s situation. After the relevant things were destroyed, that person really died. His death was very strange, and no one could find out the cause of his death.¡¯


    As Yuan Hehe listened, he felt a chill run down his spine. Then, he felt someone staring at him from behind.


    He turned around and saw Sikong Wuyuan staring at him.


    ¡°What?¡± He could not help but be shocked. Then, he reacted and said somewhat incredulously, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, you were deliberately scaring us just now, right? What you said should be fake.¡± Xiang Tianqi was about to heave a sigh of relief.


    Sikong Wuyuan shook his head.


    ¡°These things are true. Bai Meimei is in danger now.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Bai Meimei.


    Bai Meimei could not help but shiver.


    She wiped her tears with a handkerchief. ¡°l don¡¯t want to die yet. I still have many things I want to do. If I die like this, what will happen to my husband?¡± As she spoke, she nced at Xiang Tianqi.


    Xiang Tianqi was already on the verge of copse, and his eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never cried like this in my life, but my wife actually encountered such a thing. It¡¯s my fault. If it¡¯s possible, I really want to save my wife¡¯s life.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but think for a while when he heard thest few words. He said seriously, ¡°l really do have a spell that can bring the dead back to life. However, you need to sacrifice yourself. You can rece your wife.¡¯


    Xiang Tianqi was instantly excited. He was not afraid at all that he might die. He looked at Bai Meimei and said, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you die.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but feel emotional when he saw how close they were. He then said, ¡°This method isn¡¯t difficult. As long as you use the spell I created, you can exchange your lives. However, after you die, no one will take over the Zhang Family Organization. Are you sure?¡± He said thest part on purpose.


    He wanted to see how much Xiang Tianqi loved his wife.


    Unexpectedly, Xiang Tianqi did not hesitate at all. Instead, he nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m willing. My wife is enough to take care of the organization. I believe that she can take care of it very well. After all, she was the one who took care of it previously. I¡¯m not worried about it.¡±


    Tears welled up in Bai Meimei¡¯s eyes. She shook her head and said, ¡°No, I want my husband to live. Lord Sikong Wuyuan, let it go. I don¡¯t want him to die just like that. Just let me die. My cultivation is low, and I can¡¯t show my face in public like a man. It¡¯s best it I die.¡±


    Xiang Tianqi immediately argued with her, ¡°Who said that? Sikong Wuyuan, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. My wife is scared. Don¡¯t take what she said seriously.¡±


    The two of them argued. Sikong Wuyuan was getting annoyed when he heard this. He quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll discuss this again. There¡¯s still a month left..

 Chapter 1218 - 1218

    Chapter 1218:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Your wife will die in a month. You two should discuss this further. It¡¯s also yourst chance to spend more time together.¡±


    Bai Meimei could not help but get nervous.


    Xiang Tianqi knelt down again and said, ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, you can¡¯t be like this. My wife will really be hopeless in a month. You will leave tomorrow. Thus, I can¡¯t force you to stay for a month because of my wife.¡±


    What he said made sense. Sikong Wuyuan could not help but fall into deep thought.


    Logically speaking, he did not want to see either of them die, but he did not want to stay for a long time because of this matter.


    If he stayed for a month, he would be bored to death.


    Then, he suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about these things. You guys can decide first. Just decide within a day.¡±


    He even smiled, but his eyes were looking at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel confused.


    This was the first time he had seen Sikong Wuyuan reveal such an expression. Did he want him to do something?


    Xiang Tianqi felt that Sikong Wuyuan still had some things that he had not told him. However, considering that it would be impolite to ask further, he did not continue asking.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll do as you say. Sikong Wuyuan. Thank you.¡± He nodded.


    He was worried and uncertain.


    He did not know if Sikong Wuyuan really wanted to exchange his life for his wiles.


    If not, then where should he go?


    In the end, he decided not to continue thinking about it. He felt that there was no need to think about it anymore.


    He still had to face what he had to face. No matter what, he had to put everything aside. At the very least, he had to wait until Sikong Wuyuan made his next move.


    After a while, Jiang Ming suddenly realized that there seemed to be a person he had never seen. He even had the Red Organization¡¯s token on him.


    He frowned and asked, ¡°Why is there a person from the Red Organization here? A person from the Red Organization shouldn¡¯t be here, right?¡±


    He recalled what Yuan Hehe had said about whether the Zhang Family Organization had anything to do with the Red Organization, and he became nervous.


    Did the Red Organization do something?


    He felt that Wang Xiao was quite ambitious. He probably wanted to get the Zhang Family Organization before, so he arranged for him to do so.


    However, since he had be the boss of the Red Organization, he would not allow such a thing to happen.


    Xiang Tianqi could not help but be shocked. Then, he pulled out the person who had the Red Organization¡¯s token and questioned, ¡°You¡¯re from the Red Organization? Who sent you here? When did you appear here?¡±


    The man trembled and knelt down. ¡°Boss, please don¡¯t misunderstand. My friend gave this to me. However, he¡¯s already dead. I¡¯m just keeping it as a memento. The Zhang family has never had any contact with the Red Organization. The Red Organization doesn¡¯t need the Zhang family¡¯s influence, so why would they arrange for someone to infiltrate?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the Red Organization doesn¡¯t have any intentions toward the Zhang Family Organization,¡± Jiang Ming quickly added. ¡°This person¡¯s token should really have been taken from someone else.¡±


    He could tell that the token was quite old, so he began to exin.


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but be surprised.


    He did not expect Jiang Ming to protect this person, but this was for the good of the Red Organization.


    Sikong Wuyuan also started to cover up. He continued to look at Jiang Ming.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied with Jiu Zhu¡¯s exnation, then just take him away. There¡¯s no need to continue wasting time here. Some people are very suspicious. Even if that person saved them, they won¡¯t feel any gratitude toward them. They will still doubt them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Jiang Ming.¡± Xiang Tianqi shook his head and said, ¡°Whatever Jiang Ming says, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Bai Meimei pouted, not knowing what to say.


    She felt that her husband trusted Jiang Ming too much. Who knew if Jiang


    Ming secretly wanted the Zhang Family Organization or Xiang Tianqi¡¯s life?


    Xiang Tianqi could tell what his wife was thinking. He casually said, ¡°If Jiang Ming wanted to do something to me, he would have done something when he treated me earlier. There¡¯s no need to do this. Besides, I just said that I would hand over the Zhang Family Organization to him. If he wants it, he can just take it over. Why would he do anything to me?¡±


    Bai Meimei was instantly ashamed. She had already lowered her head and was muttering to herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so petty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. These things are nothing. Jiu Zhu is magnanimous and will naturally forgive you. However, it won¡¯t be good if it happens again.¡±


    Xiang Tianqiforted Bai Meimei softly, but he made sure to warn her as well.


    He really hoped that his wife could do her part and not think too much about things that she did not want to participate in.


    Otherwise, this would definitely bring some disaster to the Zhang Family Organization.


    ¡°l understand, Jiu Zhu. I¡¯m really sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you.¡±


    Bai Meimei understood her husband¡¯s thoughts and quickly apologized to Jiang Ming. Tears began to flow from her eyes again.


    She felt a little scared.


    If Jiang Ming did not forgive her, where would she go? She was about to die. If Jiang Ming turned hostile again, wouldn¡¯t she be finished in advance?


    She knew that Sikong Wuyuan would definitely listen to Jiang Ming.


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at Bai Meimei and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu has never had such thoughts. I hope you can trust the Red Organization. If there are really people in the Red Organization who have second thoughts, it won¡¯t be toote to talk about itter.¡¯


    Jiang Ming nodded, indicating that Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s answer reflected his opinions.


    Bai Meimei heaved a sigh of relief.


    If Jiang Ming really med her, it would be really difficult for her to clean up the mess. After all, she was in the wrong.


    No matter what she said, the two sides would start arguing, and they would be the ones suffering.


    With this thought in mind, she became enthusiastic and said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Jiu Zhu, do you want to eat something? The Zhang Family Organization has good food. We have some new food that was transported from a special ce.


    I hope you will like it.¡±


    As she said that, she started to look forward to serving them the food.


    She had added special spices to the food. When the time came, she would definitely be able to make Jiang Ming and the others look at her in a new light.


    They would also forget the unpleasantness and have a good impression of the


    Zhang Family Organization


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    ¡°Now is not the time to eat. Let¡¯s take a look at that puppet first.¡±


    In the end, he was still curious about the puppet.


    How could a puppet actually represent a person¡¯s life? He really wanted to see it.


    It would be a pity if he missed it.


    Seeing this, Bai Meimei was slightly disappointed, but she nodded..

 Chapter 1219 - 1219

    Chapter 1219:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Although Bai Meimei could not disy her culinary skills, she could use other methods to make Jiu Zhu realize how good she was.


    She did not believe that she could not make Jiang Ming like her.


    Xiang Tianqi saw through Bai Meimei¡¯s thoughts and shook his head.


    He did not want his wife to be too ostentatious. It would be bad if Jiang Ming and the other two did not like her.


    However, Bai Meimei was persistent.


    She felt that although her husband was good, he was not ambitious.


    If the three of them could stay for a long time, the Zhang Family Organization would definitely benefit.


    Xiang Tianqi sighed secretly.


    e knew that his wife was very ambitious. It seemed that he had also tried to stop her at the critical moment.


    While they were thinking about this, they had already arrived at the secret room with the puppet.


    This secret room was specially built by Xiang Tianqi for this puppet. All the space was given to the puppet.


    The entire secret room was veryrge, but other than a table, there was nothing else.


    Xiang Tianqi exined, ¡°In order to show our devotion, we did not put anything aside. We came in kneeling on the ground, hoping that the puppet would be safe and that my wife would be safe. Who knew that the puppet would suddenly break?¡±


    As he spoke, he was angry and helpless.


    He had installed many mechanisms andyers of guards in this secret chamber, but in the end, an ident still happened.


    The people in the organization were all useless. They could not even take care of a puppet.


    If this person wanted to kill someone, wouldn¡¯t he and his wife have died long ago?


    On the other side, the servants of the Zhang family were still crying.


    ¡°Boss, please forgive us. We really didn¡¯t expect the puppet to be damaged.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t see anyoneing, let alone any traces of humansing here.


    There wasn¡¯t even a trace of an animal. The puppet was damaged for no reason, but even so, we can¡¯t escape the me.¡±


    Xiang Tianqi was already unhappy. Hearing this, he could not help but be irritated.


    ¡°Then if you say so, did this puppet break by itself? You guys are really ridiculous. This puppet is an object. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by others for spouting such nonsense? If someone came in, then someone came in. There¡¯s no need to say anything else.¡±


    As he spoke, he began to pant violently, so much so that he was out of breath.


    He did not expect that his servant would still find excuses and push the me on the puppet. This was reallyughable.


    An object actually had to bear the responsibility of regr people.


    But before he could finish ranting, Jiang Ming spoke up. ¡°The problem with the puppet is a bit serious.


    He carefully looked at the puppet in front of him, and a contemtive look appeared in his eyes.


    He concluded that this wooden puppet was definitely not an ordinary wooden puppet. There was probably a divine beast hidden inside.


    At this moment, the puppet on the chopping board was smiling strangely at someone. However, there was a mark on its head, and it waspletely dented, but the puppet¡¯s expression did not change at all.


    The people from the Zhang family all thought that this was an inanimate object, but Jiang Ming could tell that this puppet was probably not an inanimate object. Perhaps it was alive.


    However, Xiang Tianqi did not understand what he meant. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked, confused. ¡°How can there be a divine beast here? How can a divine beast live in such a closed ce? Moreover, I heard that divine beasts don¡¯t care about organizations.¡±


    ¡°l agree.¡± Yuan Hehe quickly raised his hand. ¡°Just like me, the divine beasts I know arepletely unwilling to stay in these ces. They all pursue freedom. Even a divine beast with a homebody personality is unwilling to stay with humans. Humans will invade the domain of a divine beast unless they are very outstanding.¡±


    As he spoke, he sized up Xiang Tianqi and shook his head.


    ¡°Xiang Tianqi isn¡¯t the type that divine beasts like at all. Jiu Zhu, you should be mistaken.¡¯


    Sikong Wuyuan had the same opinion as Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Yuan Hehe, there are some things that you¡¯ve overlooked. I think Jiu Zhu is right. Let¡¯s follow his judgment.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Yuan Hehe asked. ¡°If it¡¯s really a divine beast, what should you do?¡±


    ¡°Once the divine beast wants to stay in a ce, it will be very difficult for it toe out. If it doesn¡¯t do well, it will instead make the divine beast furious. When the timees. All of us will be killed by the divine beast. When the divine beast is angry, it¡¯s not something that ordinary people can withstand.¡± He was deep in thought.


    ¡°We can say that this divine beast has a good temper. You have to know that divine beasts will be a little strange no matter what. This one¡¯s temper is considered good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a problem. Sikong Wuyuan, do you have any good ideas?¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Sikong Wuyuan with a bitter face.


    He was not good at this kind of thing. Although he had read some ancient books, he did not know much. Sikong Wuyuan should know.


    Unexpectedly, Sikong Wuyuan was also confused. ¡°l really don¡¯t know. It¡¯s really difficult.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was about to say something when he suddenly heardughter.


    Thisughter was bone-chilling and carried a different meaning.


    Xiang Tianqi could not help but shiver. ¡°Did you hear anything strange?¡± he asked. ¡°It seems to be from that puppet.¡±


    Bai Meimei was so frightened that she trembled. She hurriedly entered Xiang Tianqi¡¯s embrace and said, ¡°Darling, you can¡¯t speak nonsense. This puppet is inanimate. How could it suddenlye to life andugh? This is probably just an auditory hallucination. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    She was originally afraid of these things, and after Xiang Tianqi said this, she felt that this room was even more sinister and did not want to stay any longer.


    As she thought about it, she became more and more afraid.


    She flung her sleeves and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, please forgive me. I want to leave first. You guys can stay here. I feel that this room is too strange. I really don¡¯t want to stay here anymore.¡±


    Before anyone could reply, she hurried toward the door.


    However, just as she was about to open the door, she realized that it would not open.


    She even knocked into the door uncontrobly.


    Her forehead was split open, and blood flowed out. She was dumbfounded.


    What kind of situation was this? She remembered that the door was still open, and they did not activate the mechanism to close it.


    When Xiang Tianqi saw this, he quickly went forward and held Bai Meimei¡¯s hand.. He asked with concern, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong? Why did you suddenly bump into the door? Is your head okay?¡±

 Chapter 1220 - 1220

    Chapter 1220:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Then, Xiang Tianqi nced at Bai Meimei¡¯s forehead and quickly bandaged it.


    Bai Meimei sighed. ¡°There seems to be something wrong with this door. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s been in disrepair for a long time. However, it can¡¯t be opened. I wanted to open the door just now, but I identally bumped into it. What bad luck.¡±


    When she said this, her eyes were filled with helplessness. Then, she looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, we really shouldn¡¯t have brought you here. It¡¯s really our fault that you¡¯re implicated now. Please forgive us. We will definitely give you an exnation in the future.¡±


    Xiang Tianqi did not care about Jiang Ming. Instead, he asked Bai Meimei with concern, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Honey, does it hurt? If I had known earlier, I would have opened the door first. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be like


    Bai Meimei was touched. She shook her head and said, ¡°Darling, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. Unfortunately, the door can¡¯t be opened. Do you have any ideas? s, I don¡¯t. However, Jiang Ming must be able to go out. He is our benefactor. How can he be in danger?¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming was quite moved.


    It had to be said that Bai Meimei treated him well. She also knew to let him go out first, but they had to find the exit now.


    He walked up and looked at the door. ¡°This door has already fused with the wall. 1 1 m afraid it¡¯s difficult for us to open it. We need to find another way.¡±


    Xiang Tianqi could not help but be angry. He pounded his chest and said,


    ¡°This door must have been tampered with. It¡¯s all my fault for being negligent. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be trapped in this secret chamber. If I find out who the person who did this is, I¡¯ll definitely make them suffer eternal damnation!¡±


    As he said this, his hands began to move. He wanted to break open the door with his bare hands.


    He did not believe that with his strength as the boss of his Zhang Family Organization, he could not break open this door. Moreover, he was not the only one in this secret chamber.


    Surely, they could break the door with theirbined efforts! Could it be that they wanted to sit here and wait for death?


    Jiang Ming saw through his thoughts and quickly shook his head. ¡°This matter can¡¯t be resolved like this. If you get injured, we¡¯ll lose a helper instead.¡±


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The current situation isn¡¯t something that ordinary people can handle. I think you should wait for a while.¡¯


    Xiang Tianqi felt that these people did not believe him at all, and he could not help but feel a little disappointed. ¡°l think I can break this door open. Let me try. There are no other exits in this secret chamber. If you want to get out, you have to break through the walls of the secret chamber. But I think this is disrespectful to the puppet. The puppet is already damaged. If it gets angry again, my wife will definitely suffer.¡±


    Bai Meimei choked.


    It had to be said that her husband was the most considerate of her. Everything he said was with her in mind.


    Even in such a situation, he did not forget to remember her.


    ¡°Darling, I think it¡¯s fine. Even if the wall is broken open, it won¡¯t make the puppet angry. After all, it¡¯s already damaged. If it really wanted to be angry, it would already be angry now. You don¡¯t need to feel burdened. Just break the wall.¡¯


    As she spoke, he walked forward and grabbed Xiang Tianqi¡¯s hand, afraid that Xiang Tianqi would not do as she said, and hit the door.


    Xiang Tianqi, however, moved Bai Meimei¡¯s hand away. He clenched his fist and aimed it at the door in front of him.


    After a while, the side of his arm swelled up and blood flowed out.


    However, there was no movement from the door. There was not even any damage. Xiang Tianqi could not help but be shocked as he muttered, ¡°This door is even harder than my body. When I was forging it, I didn¡¯t think it would be so hard. Has this door been reced?¡±


    Bai Meimei sized it up and pondered. ¡°l think it has been changed. Although this door looks exactly the same as our previous door, the material is obviously different. I think we should break through the wall. The wall can¡¯t be reced, right? If it was really changed, then I really feel that the person who tampered with it would be more of a god than a mortal. They were actually able to change this secret chamber wlessly without us noticing at all.


    Xiang Tianqi shook his head and said, ¡°That definitely wouldn¡¯t have happened. Wee to worship the puppet every day. Nobody can change the walls during such a short period of time.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming retorted, ¡°No, this door hasn¡¯t been changed at all.


    It¡¯s still the original door. It¡¯s just that someone added spiritual energy to it.


    I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t break through the wall. We¡¯re really trapped here.¡±


    When he said thest sentence, he sounded a little unconfident.


    He was also a little unsure if this wall had been cast with a spell, but the only thing he was sure of was that this door definitely carried spiritual energy.


    If there was no spiritual energy on the wall, that would naturally be the best.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try first. If there¡¯s no spiritual energy, that¡¯s naturally the best. If not, we¡¯ll think of a way.¡±


    Jiang Ming walked to the wall and punched it, but he was stopped by Sikong Wuyuan.


    ¡°Xiang Tianqi¡¯s hand is in such a miserable state, and you¡¯re still using your hand to smash the wall. Aren¡¯t you asking for trouble? I think we should wait quietly. It¡¯s not toote to try something else.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan wanted to persuade Jiang Ming, but he was a little afraid.


    If he could not stop Jiang Ming, he could only let him continue. He could not say anything else.


    But no matter what, he still wanted to give it a try.


    At this moment, an explosion suddenly sounded in their ears.


    Although the explosion was not very loud and did not affect them, it was enough to make them extremely nervous.


    Jiang Ming could not help but frown. He looked at Sikong Wuyuan and the others. ¡°Did you hear the explosion? Although the noise was very far away, I¡¯m sure that something must have exploded.¡±


    The others nodded and expressed their opinions.


    Sikong Wuyuan was the first to speak. ¡°In my opinion, the explosion happened in this secret chamber. However, it could have happened outside the wall as well. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s close to the wall, so we heard it.¡±


    Xiang Tianqi immediately shook his head and said, ¡°How is that possible? I even added soundproofing to this room so that no one would eavesdrop. If the explosion was really that obvious, then things would be really strange.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the explosion was too loud?¡± Yuan Hehe asked. ¡°However, because of the soundproofing of the walls, we felt that the explosion was very mild. In that case, it means that the Zhang family is in danger..¡±

 Chapter 1221 - 1221

    Chapter 1221:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°What you said makes sense. However, is it possible that it was caused by the puppet?¡±


    Jiang Ming noticed the puppet¡¯s abnormality and could not help but frown.


    He did not expect such a thing to happen.


    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the puppet.


    At this moment, the puppet seemed to have exploded internally, turning into a pile of fragments that fell to the ground.


    There were also some fragments left on the board, but there were very few.


    Bai Meimei panicked.


    ¡°Now that the puppet has exploded, won¡¯t I die? I don¡¯t want this to happen. We have to do something.¡±


    Xiang Tianqi patted Bai Meimei¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t let you die. I¡¯ll bring you to hide now. I don¡¯t believe that this puppet can really do anything to you.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan shook his head. ¡°Even if you take your wife and run to the ends of the earth, she will meet her fate. It¡¯s better to find other ways to save her.¡¯


    However, at this moment, Xiang Tianqi was already a little upset.


    Tears welled up in his eyes.


    ¡°Then what can I do? Although there¡¯s still a month left, the puppet has already exploded. Is there still any room for negotiation? I think we should deal with the puppet first. As long as the puppet can return to its original state, everything should be fine.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan gave him the answer.


    ¡°Even if the puppet is restored to its original state, what should be lost is still lost. No matter how it is restored, there is no way to return to the past. Your wife will still encounter misfortune. For now, it¡¯s best to save your wife quickly. Otherwise, she will still be the one suffering.¡±


    Bai Meimei was afraid that Xiang Tianqi¡¯s old illness would rpse because of his agitation. She quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t care. Darling, I have no regrets being with you in this life.¡±


    Her eyes were filled with sincerity, as if she would have no regrets even if she died.


    Xiang Tianqi became even more upset.


    ¡°Bai Meimei, I definitely won¡¯t let you die. If someone must die, it must be me. Let me die now. As long as I die, my wife can live.¡±


    As he spoke, he wanted to smash his head against the wall and die, but he was stopped by Sikong Wuyuan.


    Sikong Wuyuan was also moved when he saw this scene. Then, he said, ¡°I have another way to keep the two of you alive. It¡¯s just that your lifespans will be shortened. However, I can guarantee that the two of you will be alive.¡±


    This could not help but give the two of them hope. Xiang Tianqi hurriedly said, ¡°I have no regrets if we can die together. As long as I can make my wife happy, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±


    Bai Meimei thought so too.


    If her husband died and she was left alone to enjoy her old age, she would not be at peace.


    ¡°But what should we do now?¡± Jiang Ming was very curious.


    He looked at Sikong Wuyuan.


    Although he knew that Sikong Wuyuan was very powerful, he did not expect him to know so many spells. It was still unimaginable.


    Sikong Wuyuan walked straight to the broken puppet and held it up to examine it carefully. He was still holding the broken puppet in his hand.


    However, after a while, he seemed to have suddenly gone crazy. He kept desperately piecing the fragments of the puppet together, wanting to put it back together, but he realized that the puppet could not be pieced together at all.


    Additionally, the puppet was also bing more and more fragmented.


    Jiang Ming could not help but be surprised when he took a closer look.


    He saw that there seemed to be a strange mark on the puppet¡¯s body. He could not help but walk forward to take a closer look.


    Sikong Wuyuan held the puppet in his arms. His eyes were filled with killing intent, as if he had gone crazy.


    When Jiang Ming saw this situation, he could not help but frown. He quickly said to Yuan Hehe, ¡°If we let him continue like this, we¡¯ll be the ones suffering.


    We have to stop him no matter what. We can¡¯t let him continue.¡±


    ¡°There seems to be something wrong with this puppet. Do you guys smell a musky smell?¡±


    Jiang Ming realized that something was wrong and quickly covered his nose, his eyes filled with anxiety.


    He did not expect that there would be such a thing in the puppet¡¯s body. Was this really something that saved life? Or was it some evil that wanted to harm people?


    Xiang Tianqi was stunned for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. This might just be an illusion. Let¡¯s continue watching. Who knows, we might discover something.¡±


    However, Sikong Wuyuan had already gonepletely mad. He was shouting furiously.


    Jiang Ming and the others could not help but be stunned. Then, they looked at Sikong Wuyuan strangely.


    They did not understand what had happened to Sikong Wuyuan and what had caused him to be like this.


    However, they could not say anything else. After all, the current situation was really difficult to deal with. Moreover, they had no way to help Sikong


    Wuyuan.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yuan Hehe asked helplessly. ¡°Why did he be like this? 1 can¡¯t believe it.¡¯


    Seeing that Yuan Hehe was a little flustered, Jiang Ming quickly patted his shoulder andforted him. ¡°Everything will pass. Don¡¯t worry. There will be a solutionter. Let¡¯s take a look first and continueter.¡¯


    Yuan Hehe looked at Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s state and found it hard to calm down. ¡°How can I not be anxious? The situation is very bad now. Can Sikong Wuyuan be saved?¡±


    As he said that, Sikong Wuyuan suddenly began to beat himself up as if he had been possessed. He said to the crowd, ¡°l am a puppet. I want to be myself and die. I want to make you regret my death.¡±


    The rest of the words were somewhat inexplicable.


    Jiang Ming saw that it was not a solution to continue like this, so he simply used his spiritual energy and covered Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s body.


    Sikong Wuyuan instantly returned to normal. His eyes were filled with confusion.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? What about the puppet? Has it returned to its original state?¡±


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded when he saw this.


    He did not expect Sikong Wuyuan to be so easily restored to his original state by his spiritual energy.


    If he had known this would happen, he would have used his spiritual energy earlier so that Sikong Wuyuan would not have beaten him up badly.


    He exhaled and was about to speak.


    Unexpectedly, Sikong Wuyuan returned to his previous appearance. His face became even more ferocious as he shouted loudly..

 Chapter 1222 - 1222

    Chapter 1222:


    Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°You b*stards who trapped me, I will definitely make you suffer eternal d*mnation. If you continue to be like this, don¡¯t me me for being cold-blooded. I will definitely kill you. Today, it¡¯s either you die, or I die.¡± Jiang Ming pped his forehead.


    ¡°Alright, he¡¯s be like this again. We have to use other methods to solve this now.¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not ept it and also covered Sikong Wuyuan with his spiritual energy.


    Unexpectedly, Sikong Wuyuan was still the same as before. He did not have any other reaction at all. Instead, he became even crazier and bolder.


    Yuan Hehe was furious.


    ¡°What kind of power does this puppet have? How can it transform people into this? I¡¯m so angry.¡±


    As he spoke, he went forward to take the fragments of the puppet. However, he immediately became unable to speak or move. He was no different from a puppet. He only retained his consciousness.


    He could not help butin in his heart. He quickly told Jiang Ming about his current situation.


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel helpless.


    s, there was another person in a sticky situation. This problem was really a little difficult to resolve.


    Bai Meimei was on the verge of breaking down.


    ¡°Because of me, so many people have been implicated. I really regret it. If I had known earlier, 1 wouldn¡¯t have brought you to the secret chamber. It¡¯s all my fault. This way, I can also apologize!¡¯


    Seeing Bai Meimei talking to herself again, Jiang Ming could not help but feel a headacheing on.


    This was not a situation that could be resolved simply by killing someone.


    At this point, his eyes were filled with determination.


    He did not believe that he could not resolve these matters.


    As he thought about it, he clenched his fists and threw arge number of silver needles forward.


    These silver needles were alsoced with his own power.


    As he did so, his spiritual energy instantly spread out.


    Streams of spirit energy poured into Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s body, and hepletely returned to normal. His eyes regained rity.


    He said helplessly, ¡°l finally know my current situation. I was just controlled by this puppet. The spirit body inside the puppet bewitched me just now. I¡¯m finally free from madness, Jiu Zhu.¡±


    He sighed in his heart.


    Because e of his experience just now, he hadprehended many things.


    Bai Meimei, on the other hand, felt a sharp pain in her stomach. She crouched down and said with a pained expression, ¡°The puppet¡¯s curse has taken effect.


    I¡¯m going to die soon. I won¡¯t be able to live. He¡¯ll kill me.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiang Tianqi could not help but panic. He hurriedly went forward to support his wife.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die. We definitely have other ways to solve this.¡±


    Jiang Ming saw the situation clearly and quickly said, ¡°Use my spiritual energy. This spiritual energy should be able to solve this situation. Don¡¯t worry. Everything will definitely return to normal.¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and poured all his spiritual energy into Bai Meimei¡¯s head.


    Bai Meimei instantly felt a warm light shining on her and enveloping her.


    She felt refreshed and slowly opened her eyes.


    Seeing Xiang Tianqi, who was worried about her, she could not help but smile. She said in surprise, ¡°Husband, I feel like I¡¯m fine. It seems like someone used spiritual energy on me. I feel much better now. Even my old headache seems to have disappeared.¡±


    Xiang Tianqi immediately pointed at Jiang Ming. ¡°This was done by Jiu Zhu. I knew Jiang Ming was omnipotent. No one is his match.¡±


    He felt very happy in his heart.


    No matter what, he was very d that he knew Jiang Ming. Otherwise, he would not have been able to solve this situation.


    Jiang Ming shook his head and returned Yuan Hehe to his original state.


    ¡°These are all small matters. Our top priority is to leave first. We can¡¯t continue to stay here. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be the ones suffering.¡±


    As he spoke, everyone suddenly heard another small explosion. They could not help but feel nervous.


    Sikong Wuyuan looked around. ¡°I don¡¯t know who caused this explosion. I feel that there are other people nearby. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t see them.¡±


    Yuan Hehe felt that Sikong Wuyuan was just trying to be mysterious. He quickly refuted, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I don¡¯t think there was anyone else. 1 saw it clearly just now. There was no one else. The explosion must have been caused by something else. Let¡¯s search carefully. We might be able to find the exit based on this clue.¡¯


    ¡°That makes sense. Let¡¯s go and try it first.¡±


    After saying that, they all went to search. They all touched the wall, trying to find some clues.


    Unexpectedly, before they could do anything, they noticed something strange on the wall.


    When he took a closer look, the wall had changed at some point. There were more patterns on it.


    These lines were like some strange talisman and alphabetical characters, causing them to instantly feel a chill down their spines. It was as if someone wanted to curse them.


    Then, they seemed to hear a voice filled with resentment.


    ¡°All of you will die.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but scratch shiver


    ¡°When I was controlled just now, I also heard this voice. However, I don¡¯t know where this voice came from. Now, I¡¯m actually trapped by it. What¡¯s the situation in this room? Bai Meimei, how did you build the secret chamber?¡± His eyes were fixed on Xiang Tianqi and Bai Meimei.


    He did not believe that the two of them did not know anything about the things in the secret chamber. The two of them definitely knew something.


    No matter what, he definitely could not let the mastermind behind the scenes do evil.


    If the two of them had any disloyalty, he did not mind getting rid of them directly.


    Since they were trapped in the secret chamber, there was no need to care about the lives of these two people.


    Xiang Tianqi could see Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s thoughts. Just like before, he knelt down and cried bitterly. ¡°What I said to Tianqi is the truth. If you still don¡¯t believe me, then 1 can¡¯t do anything. However, I can say that I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°When I checked the secret chamber earlier, I didn¡¯t feel anything abnormal. Now that such a situation has urred, I can¡¯t absolve myself of the me. If you want to punish me, then punish me, but don¡¯t hurt my wife!¡± Xiang Tianqi immediately cried out.


    Tears welled up in Bai Meimei¡¯s eyes.


    No matter what, her husband was the best to her.


    She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Please don¡¯t treat my husband like this.


    He didn¡¯t do anything wrong. If you must punish someone, then punish me. Don¡¯t make things harder for my husband. He was already feeling ufortable before, so he can¡¯t be ufortable now.¡±


    Jiang Ming tried to smooth things over. ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, we can¡¯te to a conclusion about these things yet. Let¡¯s wait and see..¡±

 Chapter 1223 - 1223

    Chapter 1223:


    Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we make a rash judgment, we will have a conflict instead.


    Perhaps that person in the dark will becent.¡±


    Yuan Hehe also tried to dissuade him.


    Sikong Wuyuan knew that he had been too rash. He nodded and said, ¡°l understand. I¡¯m really sorry. Xiang Tianqi, Bai Meimei, this is my fault.¡± At this moment, a loud thud echoed in their ears. It was exactly the same as the explosion, but the sound was slightly softer.


    Jiang Ming could not help but frown.


    ¡°This person in the dark seems to be deliberately teasing us. He keeps manipting the explosions. I want to see what he wants to do.¡±


    With that, he threw a spiritual energy ball at the wall.


    When the spirit energy ball hit the wall, it instantly turned sticky, and several walls were covered in spirit energy.


    After a while, the sound of a man struggling reached Jiang Ming and the others ¡®ears.


    ¡°Help! Save me. I¡¯m stuck.¡±


    Jiang Ming snapped his fingers. ¡°You finally showed yourself. Who are you?¡± Why are you here?¡±


    Xiang Tianqi shouted in shock.


    ¡°Yu Qihui, why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave? Why are you hiding in this secret chamber? What exactly do you want?¡±


    Seeing that he had been discovered, Yu Qihui quickly said, ¡°l just wanted toe and save you. I didn¡¯t expect to be implicated by Jiu Zhu¡¯s spell. I had no choice but to ask for help.¡±


    As he spoke, he revealed himself.


    He was a thin man who was also very short. Jiang Ming only noticed him when he lowered his head.


    Jiang Ming frowned and looked at the man in front of him unhappily.


    He felt that Yu Qihui was lying, but he did not say it out loud.


    Xiang Tianqi exposed him. He cursed, ¡°You¡¯re obviously lying to us. You don¡¯t even know the existence of this secret chamber. I didn¡¯t even tell you. Now, you suddenly pretend toe and save me. Who would believe that? No matter what, I won¡¯t let your scheme seed.¡±


    As he spoke, he stepped forward to grab Yu Qihui and red at him fiercely.


    He felt that Yu Qihui was too cruel. No matter what, he had to teach him a lesson.


    At this moment, Yu Qihui broke free and grabbed Xiang Tianqi¡¯s neck. His eyes were cold as he said, ¡°Xiang Tianqi, I knew you would suspect me and want to kill me. I definitely won¡¯t let you seed. Just wait for your death.¡±


    After saying that, he wanted to strangle Xiang Tianqi to death.


    However, Xiang Tianqi was not someone to be trifled with. He immediately broke free and started fighting Yu Qihui. He snapped, ¡°Yu Qihui, 1 knew you were up to no good. How did you know about the secret chamber?¡±


    Yu Qihuiughed.


    ¡°How could I not know? It is just within reach. I¡¯ve been plotting for a long time and stayed in the Zhang family to do my best. If I missed this opportunity, then I would regret it for the rest of my life.¡±


    As he spoke, he clenched his fists. His eyes were filled with greed, and meteors appeared in his hands.


    The meteors allnded on Xiang Tianqi¡¯s body, almost hurting Yu Qihui himself.


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    This was a battle style that would injure the enemy greatly but would also harm oneself quite badly as well.


    He really admired this person. He was actually able to do it. However, Yu Qihui¡¯s dream would be shattered.


    With that thought in mind, Jiang Ming conjured meteors simr to Yu Qihui¡¯s. With a wave of his arm, those meteors also hit Yu Qihui¡¯s body.


    Yu Qihui instantly felt like his entire body was like a firecracker that had been lit up. The crackling sounds made his entire body float up.


    There was pain in his eyes. He roughly understood who released the spell. He red at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, how can you know so many spells? It¡¯s really hard to understand. Also, why do you know my spell? This is giarism and theft!¡±


    He became inexplicably agitated.


    He was extremely jealous. The spell technique that Jiang Ming had just used was clearly the same as the one he had used.


    Moreover, it seemed to be even more powerful than his own. Why? He was clearly the master of this spell!


    He immediately gritted his teeth and wished he could pounce on Jiang Ming and bite him to death.


    He really felt that Jiang Ming was a little too pampered. Why was he so pretentious?


    Presumably, his spiritual energy was only average.


    At the thought of this, he could not care less about anything else. He shed forward and headed for Jiang Ming¡¯s neck.


    Jiang Ming saw through his thoughts, but he did not retreat or dodge. Instead, he stood there.


    Yu Qihui did not think much of it. Instead, heughed coldly in his heart.


    It seemed that Jiang Ming was just a fool. What was the big deal about knowing a simple spell? It seemed that he still could not defeat him.


    It was better for him to destroy this ability himself. It would be a disaster if he kept it.


    As he thought about it, he even imagined Jiang Mings death, but the result was that his neck was easily grabbed by Jiang Ming.


    Yu Qihui was stunned for a moment before he reacted and retreated.


    He struggled, and his hands were ready to go. He released his spiritual energy, wanting to fight Jiang Ming.


    However, before he could do anything, some tiny bugs suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Those bugs were all crawling on his body. He felt extremely itchy and instantly became afraid. He hurriedly struggled to get rid of these bugs.


    In the end, he realized that the bug was stuck to his body, and he could not get rid of it at all.


    Not only that, but he could also not see Jiang Mings shadow. He could not even see Xiang Tianqi and the others.


    He could not help but shout out.


    ¡°Where are you? Jiu Zhu, Xiang Tianqi, don¡¯t even think about escaping. With me around, it¡¯s definitely impossible for you to escape. Let me tell you, only 1 know the way to get out of the secret chamber. If you kill me, you¡¯ll still be the ones suffering. If you know what¡¯s best for you, you should release me from the illusion now and beg me for mercy. Perhaps I will forgive you and promise to bring you out.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Ming and the others naturally heard Yu Qihui¡¯s call, but


    they pulled some distance away from him.


    Jiang Ming deliberately let him fall into an illusion, but he did not expect him toy his cards on the table so quickly.


    Not only that, but he also revealed his n.


    Sikong Wuyuan clenched his fists and said angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Yu Qihui to do such a thing to us. We almost died here. Should we use another method now? Or force Yu Qihui to tell us the method? We can¡¯t continue staying like this. Besides, Bai Meimei¡¯s treatment can¡¯t be dyed anymore.¡±


    Bai Meimei did not say anything. She remained silent as she looked at Yu Qihui, racking her brain to think of a solution.


    However, she was just an ordinary woman and did not know what to do..

 Chapter 1224 - 1224

    Chapter 1224:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Xiang Tianqi patted Bai Meimei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything. I¡¯ll solve anything for you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Darling, 1 understand.¡±


    Bai Meimei did not say anything else,


    At this moment, Yu Qihui, who had already fallen into a trance, muttered to himself. ¡°Leave this ce. You need me the most. I don¡¯t believe that you can break open this wall or door. I¡¯ve already sealed them. Even if I die, you won¡¯t be able to break them open.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming and the others could not help but frown.


    Yu Qihui was a little crazy. He wanted to see how powerful the seal on the wall was.


    As he spoke, Jiang Ming walked straight toward the wall.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were afraid that Jiang Ming would act impulsively, so they quickly followed him.


    Jiang Ming clenched his fists and wanted to hit the wall with his bare hands, but he was stopped by Sikong Wuyuan.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, what are you doing?¡± Sikong Wuyuan asked. ¡°If we use brute force, it might make the wall stronger. Let¡¯s observe the situation first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Yuan Hehe quickly said. ¡°Jiu Zhu, you might hurt your hand.


    Who knows, this wall might even be able to absorb spiritual energy. We can¡¯t let down our guard against the things that Yu Qihui set up. He looks like a shrewd person.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me,¡± Jiang Ming insisted. ¡°If we continue to stay here, we¡¯ll drag the others down.¡±


    As he spoke, he ignored their continued obstruction and directly punched the wall.


    Unexpectedly, after the wall exploded, there was no more movement.


    There were no cracks in the wall at all, which made Jiang Ming a little annoyed.


    What exactly was this seal that Yu Qihui had set up?


    Thinking of this, he decided not to think about it anymore.


    It was better to open it with spiritual energy.


    Thinking of this, he wanted to punch the wall twice.


    With just one punch, the wall was shattered. The second punchpletely broke the wall.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were stunned.


    What kind of mystical ability did Jiang Ming have to break through the wall in just a few moves?


    If it were them, they would have spent years trying.


    Previously, no matter what the issue was, Jiang Ming could solve it immediately.


    Before they coulde back to their senses, Jiang Ming found that the others seemed to be standing still like wood. He quickly patted their shoulders and said, ¡°What are you guys daydreaming about? We¡¯ll go out now.¡±


    Then, he looked at Xiang Tianqi and Bai Meimei. ¡°Hurry up. We don¡¯t have to worry about Yu Qihui. Let him stay here and fend for himself.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Xiang Tianqi¡¯s eyes lit up.


    He had indeed chosen the right person. Jiang Ming was simply a god.


    The wall was finally broken. They did not have to worry about anything else.


    At this moment, Yu Qihui was still muttering to himself.


    ¡°None of you can get out. You¡¯ll all die here. Hurry up and appear. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    Bai Meimei burst intoughter.


    ¡°He really deserves this. We¡¯d given Yu Qihui a lot of favors back then. He¡¯s biting the hand that feeds him. He should be buried here. But what about these puppet fragments?¡±


    She looked at the fragments and began to worry again.


    Sikong Wuyuan immediately came back to his senses. He quickly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for the puppet. Since Jiang Ming has already relieved your condition, there can be new puppets to rece you. This puppet is just an essory. Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s continue walking.¡±


    Bai Meimei felt relieved. She nodded and followed Sikong Wuyuan out.


    Xiang Tianqi heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Now, as long as we wait for Sikong Wuyuan toplete his spell technique, we will be safe and sound.¡¯


    Unexpectedly, when they returned to the courtyard, they found that the surroundings were in a mess. It seemed that someone had done something to the surroundings.


    The members of the Zhang Family Organization copsed to the ground one after another. However, there were no wounds on their bodies. They seemed to have fainted.


    Xiang Tianqi was furious.


    He had juste out to find this mess. What were the people down there doing?


    Could it be that the Zhang Family Organization had raised a group of good-for-nothings?


    Thinking of this, he directly woke up one of his subordinates and asked unhappily, ¡°What happened in the organization? I¡¯ve only been gone for a short while, and all of you have fainted? Then wouldn¡¯t everything in the organization be taken away?¡±


    The subordinate woke up in a panic and quickly knelt down.


    ¡°Please spare our lives, Boss. We didn¡¯t do it on purpose. We had no choice. We were surrounded and almost wiped out. Fortunately, that person did not have the intention to kill us. Otherwise, we would all have lost our lives.¡¯


    ¡°Who is that person?¡±


    Xiang Tianqi held back his anger and tried not to lose hisposure.


    He knew that his subordinates could not defeat that person. He could understand.


    However, a single person to be able to turn the Zhang Family Organization into such a state was enough to show that that person was not weak.


    However, no matter what, if he was really capable, he would do this when Xiang Tianqi was around. How could he treat the Zhang Family Organization like this when he was not around?


    In the end, the more he thought about it, the angrier he became. All the spiritual energy in his body began to gather.


    The subordinate thought that he had said something wrong and apologized


    again. ¡°Boss, please forgive us. We really couldn¡¯t resist him. Even if we used all our spiritual energy, we still couldn¡¯t beat him. I don¡¯t know if he did it on purpose or not. However, the wounds he inflicted were not on the outside, but on the inside. You might not be able to tell, but we really did our best.¡±


    Xiang Tianqi could not say anything else, but he was also furious. His face was gloomy, and he did not say anything.


    Bai Meimei could tell what her husband was thinking. She quickly said to her subordinates, ¡°You can leave first. We can talk about itter. Go back and recuperate. Go with the others.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll go now.¡± The subordinates nodded as if they had been relieved of a heavy burden.


    Then, they nced at Xiang Tianqi and hurriedly left.


    Seeing her subordinates leave, Bai Meimeiforted Xiang Tianqi. ¡°Darling, they are probably looking for our enemy. Let¡¯s tidy up the mess here first. It won¡¯t be toote for us to fight when the enemyes again.¡±


    ¡°No, 1 want to find him myself.¡±


    Xiang Tianqi was extremely aggrieved and said irritably, ¡°That person is so disrespectful to us, so we don¡¯t have to care about him. Moreover, Jiang Ming is also here. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t defeat such a person with so many of us here.¡¯


    Upon seeing this, Bai Meimei immediately pulled Xiang Tianqi back. ¡®Darling, you can¡¯t go there so rashly. That enemy has many evil intentions.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I couldn¡¯t beat himst time, but now that we have more people, it¡¯s nothing. Jiu Zhu, I don¡¯t need you to do anything for the time being. You can stay in the Zhang Family Organization. I¡¯ll go and meet that person now..¡±

 Chapter 1225 - 1225

    Chapter 1225:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°He should be cultivating some other secret technique. He might have lost more than half of his spiritual energy. I¡¯m not afraid of him at all.¡± Xiang Tianqi clenched his fists and left before they could speak.


    ¡°Darling!¡¯


    Seeing that she could not dissuade her husband, Bai Meimei could not help but be nervous. She quickly went forward and wanted to catch up to Xiang Tiangi.


    However, Xiang Tianqi had already disappeared. Bai Meimei became flustered.


    She turned to look at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, please do me a favor.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming roughly guessed what she meant. She probably wanted them to go with Xiang Tianqi first.


    ¡°What kind of person is your enemy?¡± Yuan Hehe raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why are you so worried? Is your husband really unable to defeat him?¡±


    Bai Meimei was about to speak when her eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with him, but I¡¯ve met him a few times. He¡¯s vicious and merciless. He never showed any mercy to my husband. Time and time again, my husband was severely injured by him. I really can¡¯t bear for anything to happen to my husband.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry then,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said anxiously.


    He had a feeling that if they did not save the boss of the Zhang Family Organization, the Zhang Family Organization might still need them to manage it.


    Moreover, Jiang Ming did not wish to take over the Zhang Family


    Organization. He did not want to make things difficult for Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Jiang Ming said without hesitation.


    He did not want to go at first, but after hearing how serious Bai Meimei was, he agreed.


    He had saved Xiang Tianqi¡¯s life. If he let him die, wouldn¡¯t he have saved him in vain? He did not want to waste his time, so he might as wellmit to this.


    ¡°Thank you, Jiu Zhu,¡± Bai Meimei said gratefully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you so many times. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t need your helpter. I can solve some things myself.¡±


    As she spoke, she cheered herself on.


    She felt that if she kept troubling Jiang Ming and the other two, they would get tired of her sooner orter.


    Therefore, she might as well make herself stronger. At that time, she would not need anyone¡¯s help.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡¯


    Jiang Ming could tell what Bai Meimei was thinking. ¡°Let¡¯s go now,¡± he urged. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time.¡±


    When they arrived at the location, Xiang Tianqi had already started fighting with his enemy.


    Seeing that the enemy looked exactly like Yu Qihui, Jiang Ming could not help but be surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Yu Qihui? We saw him in the secret chamber! Why is he here?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was also stunned.


    ¡°Could it be that we didn¡¯t kill him? Logically speaking, a person who has been trapped in a trance for a period of time will not be able toe out again.


    How did hee out?¡±


    Yuan Hehe gritted his teeth.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect Yu Qihui to be able toe out. No matter what, we have to get rid of him. We can¡¯t let him off easily after what he did to us.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Bai Meimei exined.¡± He¡¯s a twin brother with the same name. Yes. They share the same name. It¡¯s just that one of them is more talented and cultivates faster. The other is weaker. We¡¯d trapped the weaker one.¡±


    The three of them immediately understood.


    At this moment, the fight between Xiang Tianqi and Yu Qihui¡¯s twin brother had already reached a white-hot stage.


    The two of them did not say anything else, but the movements of their hands became even faster. They both wanted to kill each other in one go.


    Jiang Ming sized him up and could clearly see that Xiang Tianqi was at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Should we stop them first?¡± Bai Meimei asked anxiously.


    Sikong Wuyuan shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re in a fierce fight right now. If we go in and stop them, we¡¯ll hurt your husband instead. We have to find an opportunity.¡±


    However, at this moment, the other Yu Qihui suddenly struck out with his palm, aiming for Xiang Tianqi¡¯s chest.


    Xiang Tianqi could not dodge in time, so he turned and faced his opponent.


    Bai Meimei felt a gust of wind under her feet and rushed forward to block the attack. Jiang Ming also felt that this was a good opportunity, so he rushed over and killed the person in an instant.


    Yu Qihui¡¯s twin brother spat out a mouthful of ck blood. His eyes were wide open, but he no longer breathed. Jiang Ming saw that he had seeded and stood where he was.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe stood where they were.


    They had once again witnessed the magnificent prowess of Jiang Ming.


    What kind of power did Jiang Ming have? How did he improve so much?


    They had really underestimated Jiang Ming. However, no matter what, Yu Qihui¡¯s twin brother had finally been defeated. Now, there was only something else left.


    They looked at Bai Meimei at the same time.


    Bai Meimei was probably the one in the worst condition. The attack she blocked was not simple. Jiang Ming and the other two were in pain just looking at it¡ªnot to mention a sickly woman like Bai Meimei. She would probably lose her life this time.


    At this moment, Bai Meimei!s rosy lips had turned purple.


    When Xiang Tianqi saw that his wife was severely injured, he was simply in so much pain that he wanted to die.


    ¡°What should I do? I want to save my wife! Look at her! Not only is she fatally injured, but she¡¯s also deeply poisoned. We have to think of a way to cure her.¡± Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming looked at each other after the examination.


    Jiang Mings face also darkened. He felt that something was wrong and also checked.


    ¡°That strike was indeed poisoned, and I can¡¯t cure her for the time being.¡±


    At this moment, Yu Qihui¡¯s twin brother suddenly stood up and used all of his spiritual energy to condense an ice coffin, trapping Bai Meimei.


    Heughed loudly, his eyes filled with madness.


    ¡°Your wife has already been trapped by me. You won¡¯t be able to save her at all.


    With that, he fell to the ground and disappeared.


    Cold air lingered around the ice coffin. Under such circumstances, if Jiang Ming did not hurry up and treat Bai Meimei, he might not even be able to save her life.


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, Jiu Zhu, please help me. I beg you.¡±


    ¡°Even if you say so¡­¡±


    Xiang Tianqi¡¯s anxious look made Sikong Wuyuan feel a little awkward.


    ¡°Just say what you have to say, okay? I beg you!¡¯


    Xiang Tianqi almost knelt down in front of Sikong Wuyuan.


    He was very anxious and ufortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t any solutions.¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Sikong Wuyuan said this reluctantly.


    Jiang Ming knew that it was not simple, so he sighed.


    When Xiang Tianqi heard this, he hurriedly urged them.


    ¡°Tell me quickly! What should I do? Even if I have to die, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Xiang Tianqi¡¯s eyes reddened as he grabbed the corner of Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s shirt.


    Sikong Wuyuan shook his head.


    Of course, he did not need his life.


    ¡°l need a medicine. I need Yellow Gall Grass..

 Chapter 1226 - 1226

    Chapter 1226:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Sikong Wuyuan looked up at everyone and told them solemnly, ¡°Only this herb can save her.¡¯


    Everyone frowned.


    Xiang Tianqi wiped away the tears that had already flowed out of his eyes.


    ¡°Yellow Gall Grass?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yellow Gall Grass. There are regr and Snake Gall Grass everywhere in this world, but Yellow Gall Grass is a very rare herb. It¡¯s not easy to find. It¡¯s said that ces with Yellow Gall Grass are very dangerous.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan reminded them.


    Jiang Ming nodded.


    Indeed, but there was no other way.


    The group set off, and Jiang Ming also raised his conditions.


    ¡°It will be very difficult to find the Yellow Gall Grass this time. Bai Meimei is poisoned and needs someone to take care of her at all times. Xiang Tianqi, don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Why? 1 want to find it!¡±


    Xiang Tianqi was still very excited.


    Seeing him like this, Jiang Ming felt that he could not let him go to the mountains.


    ¡°You have to stay by Bai Meimei¡¯s side now.¡±


    Jiang Ming said, ¡°Although she is poisoned and immobile now, she is still conscious. She will be very ufortable, and she needs someone to apany her. Other than you, no one else can protect her. Yourpanionship can give her confidence and help her ovee this risk.¡±


    Jiang Ming advised him carefully.


    When Xiang Tianqi heard this, he also felt that it made sense.


    Therefore, they decided to bring Bai Meimei and Xiang Tianqi to another ce first.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Xuyang Medical Center. ¡®I¡¯here are good medicinal herbs there. It also has a good medical environment.¡±


    Xiang Tianqi¡¯s heart ached so much that he clenched his fists when he thought of Bai Meimei¡¯s miserable appearance.


    Therefore, everyone set off for the clinic first.


    Along the way, Xiang Tianqi kept an eye on his wife¡¯s condition. Even if there was nothing wrong, he would immediately squat down and whisper encouraging words in Bai Meimei¡¯s ear. ¡°Honey, do your best! We¡¯ll be there soon. We¡¯ll wait there. Jiang Ming will definitely help us find the Yellow Gall Grass!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The weak Bai Meimei nodded. Her lips were purple, and her face was ck. ¡°It was obvious that she had been poisoned. She could not walk steadily and could only sit in the carriage that everyone had prepared for her. ¡°Darling, 1 believe in Jiang Ming. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡±


    Bai Meimei continued tofort her anxious husband.


    The two of them could still be so loving during this moment of life or death.


    Jiang Ming sighed.


    They were a pair of unfortunate lovebirds.


    Finally, the clinic was right in front of them. Xiang Tianqi sighed with difficulty. At least Bai Meimei could feel better.


    However, the couple did not expect that there would be another problem!


    ¡°What is it? We owe you money?¡±


    They finally reached the clinic, but the doctor said that they owed them a lot of money and Bai Meimei could not enter the clinic.


    ¡°What money? Why do we owe you money!¡± Xiang Tianqi shouted angrily, but when he saw Bai Meimei¡¯s ufortable expression, he had no choice but to lower his voice and suppress his temper.


    ¡°Dr. Huang, you should know that Bai Meimei and I treat you as a friend. We have always been sincere. How can you say that we¡­¡±


    ¡°If I say you owe me money, you do!¡±


    As he spoke, he took out an abacus and showed it to everyone.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t even include the interest!¡±


    ¡°Dr. Huang!¡¯


    Despite the pain in her body, even Bai Meimei could not help but ask Dr. Huang why he was spouting such nonsense.


    ¡°Humph! In any case, you have to return the hundreds of millions of taels of silver! Otherwise, leave!¡±


    As Huang Youwei spoke, he flung his sleeves. This was obviously to chase them away.


    Xiang Tianqi still wanted to say something, but Bai Meimei¡¯s hand rested on his arm. She was so thin and weak. However, she managed to calm him down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Bai Meimei shook her head.


    Jiang?Ming?had?already?picked?up?that?Huang?Youwei?said?everything?on?|purpose.


    ¡°No! Bai Meimei!¡±


    Xiang Tianqi did not want to give up so easily.


    ¡°You can¡¯t travel anymore!¡±


    However, Huang Youwei suddenly became spirited. ¡°You only have yourselves to me for all this trouble!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Xiang Tianqi¡¯s eyes were red. However, he did not expect Huang Youwei to rush over earlier. ¡°Since she¡¯s already dying, I¡¯ll hasten the process!¡±


    Even Jiang Ming did not expect this!


    ¡°Do you know how much I¡¯ve done for the Zhang Family Organization over the years? 1 deserve the money!¡¯


    Huang Youwei shouted and exerted more strength with his hands. Seeing him like this, Jiang Ming immediately wanted to attack, but Sikong Wuyuan rushed over first to stop Huang Youwei. However, before he could get close, he was bounced back by the spiritual energy around Huang Youwei.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Sikong Wuyuan clutched his chest and screamed.


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan! ¡±


    When Yuan Hehe saw that hispanion was injured, he was shocked. He immediately rushed forward, and the two of them attacked Huang Youwei at the same time. Finally, Huang Youwei temporarily gave up on attacking Bai Meimei and started fighting with the two of them. However, the two of them were still no match for Huang Youwei and were about to be defeated.


    At this moment, the other people from the clinic came out of nowhere and started attacking Bai Meimei and Xiang Tianqi.


    Jiang Ming stood in front of these people. On the other side, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe gradually began to run out of stamina.


    ¡°Yuan Hehe!¡±


    Huang Youwei pped Yuan Hehe to the ground, and Sikong Wuyuan immediately stood in front of him.


    Jiang Ming seized the opportunity and immediately attacked. Huang Youwei, who was arrogant just now, was defeated after a single move.


    The others in the clinic turned around to escape, but Jiang Ming finished them off one by one.


    Huang Youwei fainted, while Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were fine.


    Everyone began to tie up the people from the clinic and gather them in one ce.


    Sikong Wuyuan helped Yuan Hehe back, and Jiang Ming felt a little apologetic. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore.¡±


    Yuan Hehe wanted to thank him, but Jiang Ming waved his hand to stop him. ¡°In the end, I didn¡¯t save you in time. You two have suffered.¡±


    With Xiang Tianqi¡¯s help, Bai Meimei straightened her body. ¡°l¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, she was too weak. Before she could finish her sentence, her eyes rolled back, and she fell to the ground.


    ¡°Bai Meimei!¡± Xiang Tianqi shouted in fear.


    Sikong Wuyuan quickly went forward to check on Bai Meimei. His expression was serious as he told everyone, ¡°She¡¯s fine for now, but she¡¯s very weak. We have to find the antidote as soon as possible.¡±


    Jiang Ming turned around and left without a word. Everyone was curious about what he had gone to do. In the end, he came back in a quarter of an hour.


    This time, Jiang Ming brought a few people back. ¡°This is the patient. She needs to be taken care of now. Please take care of her.¡¯


    It turned out that he had found someone to take care of Bai Meimei.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these people are from the nearby clinic. They know how to take care of patients.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought that the situation had calmed down, and Bai Meimei was more at ease. She was relieved when she saw these people..

 Chapter 1227: 1227

    Chapter 1227: 1227<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jiang Ming told Xiang Tianqi. ¡°I¡¯ll find the Yellow Gall Grass and save Bai Meimei.¡¯


    Jiang Ming rarely made absolute guarantees, but this time he made an exception.<div>


    Bai Meimei was arranged to stay in an empty room. The clinic had everything they needed.


    Xiang Tianqi was wearing a pair of scrubs and staying with her inside. He was unwilling to leave.


    JiangMingandtheotherstidiedupandsetoff.However,themountainroad|wasruggedandsteep.Itwasverydifficulttowalk,letalonefindtheherb.


    The legendary Yellow Gall Grass would only grow in the most dangerous ces. No one knew how to find it.


    ¡°Yellow Gall Grass! Where are you?¡±


    Yuan Hehe felt helpless and called out for it directly, making Jiang Mingugh.


    ¡°If it knew that you were looking for it, it would probably run away,¡± Jiang Ming joked. Everyone was less nervous. However, they were already being watched.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s not funny anymore. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Yuan Hehe pursed his lips and continued to look for the Yellow Gall Grass under his feet.


    At this moment, a few people appeared out of nowhere.


    By the time everyone could see clearly, seven muscr men had appeared in front of them, each holding a long spear.<div>


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡±


    The leader pointed at Jiang Ming and questioned him loudly.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he roughly understood something. He did not want to turn hostile immediately. He thought for a while and politely said, ¡°We¡¯re here to look for Yellow Gall Grass. Sirs, please help us out.¡±


    He smiled faintly.


    When the men heard this, theyughed loudly. It was ear-piercing.


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan could not help but roll their eyes.


    They were really unpleasant!


    Theughter of the people disappeared in an instant. They became fierce.


    The leader pointed his knife at Jiang Ming and the others.


    ¡°Let me tell you! This road is mine! If you want to pass¡­¡±


    ¡°Cough up the money!¡¯<div>


    Another person finished his sentence.


    Jiang Ming sneered.


    ¡°Is that your response?¡±


    The burly men chuckled.


    ¡°Then we won¡¯t stand on ceremony! Go!¡±


    The seven burly men charged forward.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and looked at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe behind him. The two of them smiled at him at the same time.


    The three of them charged forward.


    Jiang Ming dealt with two of them at once.


    It was better to leave these weaklings for the other two to use as practice. He did not want to participate too much.


    After that, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe flew around the battlefield<div>


    After a while, all the men were defeated.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I good?¡± Yuan Hehe stepped on a man¡¯s stomach and asked proudly.


    Jiang Ming smiled, but he could not help but frown.


    After all, the Yellow Gall Grass had not been found yet.


    ¡°Ah! Sir, spare us! Spare us!¡±


    The men who had been beaten were crying and begging for mercy. They were no longer arrogant. They knelt on the ground and kowtowed desperately. There was no time to waste on them now. Jiang Mings face was tense.


    ¡°Do you know where the Yellow Gall Grass is?¡±


    The men raised their heads and looked at each other.


    When Jiang Ming saw their expressions, he immediately understood and continued to interrogate them.


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me!¡±


    ¡°Okay! We¡¯ll talk!¡±


    The men agreed one after another. They were frightened. The leader hesitated for a moment and told Jiang Ming, ¡°Actually, actually, the Yellow Gall Grass is in our vige.¡±


    Vige?


    Jiang Ming was stunned. Then, he asked the man to exin in detail.


    ¡°There¡¯s a vige in the mountains,¡± the man told them. ¡°It was built by the town outside. The precious Yellow Gall Grass in the mountains became the heirloom of the vige.¡±


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, let¡¯s go now,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said anxiously.


    ¡°No,¡± the bandit leader immediately said.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    When Sikong Wuyuan heard this, he was so angry that he wanted to punch this person, but he was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    Then, under Jiang Mings signal, the bandit leader told them.


    It was too dangerous to go during the day. After all, the three of them were outsiders. The soldiers patrolling the vige would immediately notice something unusual.


    After listening to the bandit leader, Jiang Ming nodded in agreement. He decided to take action after dark.


    ¡°In order to be safe, we have to be careful.¡¯ The other two nodded in agreement.


    Jiang Mings idea was definitely not wrong.


    Jiang Ming released the bandits.


    Yuan Hehe started to worry.


    ¡°If we let them go, will they go back and tell on us?¡±


    When the bandit leader heard this, he immediately patted his chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Bandits also have honor! We also have our principles and bottom line! ¡±


    Jiang Ming almostughed out loud.


    These guys had principles and bottom lines?


    It did not matter. He would trust them for now.


    The bandits left, and Jiang Ming and the other two followed them to the periphery not far from the vige.


    From the outside, it looked a little mysterious. This mountain vige was built very grandly.


    Jiang Ming could not help but sigh.


    His decision was right.


    The three of them carefully made a bonfire and ate some wild game. Finally, they entered the vige when darkness fell.


    ording to the bandits, the terrain in the vige was notplicated. However, because it was wide and the terrain was notplicated, it was easier for the people inside to find outsiders.


    The three of them kept walking.


    As for the Yellow Gall Grass, they had to go around the vige chief¡¯s position to find it.


    Sure enough, even though the three of them were walking so quietly, they still attracted the warning of the patrolling soldiers in the vige.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Enemies! ¡±


    ¡°Catch them!¡±


    The three of them heard voicesing from all directions. Those voices were really loud.


    Suddenly, there were specks of light in front of their eyes. Moreover, there were more and more of them, and they were getting denser and denser.


    ¡°The torches areing,¡± Jiang Ming told Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    Under the torchlight, a dark crowd of soldiers from the vige rushed over.


    Inashortwhile,thethreeofthemweresurrounded.


    Jiang reached out to block Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe, afraid that they would rush out on impulse.


    These soldiers in straw armor seemed to be quite well-behaved. They only surrounded the three of them and did not make trouble.


    Seeing them standing with torches in their hands, Jiang Ming felt that there would be a greater crisis.


    At this moment, the soldiers moved to both sides in unison and opened up a path. A woman walked toward the encirclement.


    Jiang Ming looked over.


    This woman¡¯s appearance was not outstanding. She had narrow eyes and a round face. However, her imposing aura was iparable.


    She seemed valiant.


    The soldiers all bowed their heads respectfully to her.


    Jiang Mings eyes shed.


    It seemed that this woman was their leader.


    After the woman nced at the three outsiders, her gaze fell on Jiang Ming..

 Chapter 1228: 1228

    Chapter 1228: 1228<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Are you the three intruders?¡± The woman asked before Jiang Ming could speak.


    When Sikong Wuyuan heard this, he could not help but mutter softly, ¡°Those bandits must have sold us out!¡±<div>


    His words caught the woman¡¯s attention, but it was only for a moment. The woman¡¯s interest still fell on Jiang Ming.


    ¡°You look extraordinary.¡±


    Her words were straightforward enough. They did not know if she really noticed that Jiang Mings strength was extraordinary or if she had other motives.


    Her eyes looked shifty. Although they were not wide open, they still made


    Jiang Mings hair stand on end.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The woman asked first, so Jiang Ming naturally did not answer. The woman smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I have to introduce myself before asking for your names. My name is Chu Wanwan. They call me Miss. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Everyone calls me Jiu Zhu. I¡¯m here to¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Jiang Ming frowned and could not help but cough a few times.


    He looked up and found that there were many torches and a lot of smoke. It was very pungent.


    Chu Wanwan did not wait for him to finish his words and turned to leave.<div>


    ¡°Please wait a moment!¡±


    Jiang Ming shouted anxiously.


    ¡°Bring him to me.¡± Chu Wanwan stopped and turned around.


    ¡°Yes!¡± the soldiers immediately replied.


    ¡°As for the other two, just take them somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! Young Miss!¡±


    The three of them were dumbfounded. They were separated just like that.


    Jiang Ming could only let himself be held up by the two soldiers. Fortunately, Yuan Hehe was smart enough to leave some marks for him to track them.


    Jiang Ming thought about what to do next. When he came back to his senses, he was already brought to a clean and simple room.


    There were also some women¡¯s items on the table in the room, and the most prominent one was a square mirror.


    While he was looking around, Chu Wanwan came out of the room.<div>


    Jiang Ming was stunned. Chu Wanwan walked over. Compared to her previous domineering attitude, she was much softer.


    ¡°l won¡¯t be long-winded. I¡¯ll tell you clearly that I fell in love with you at first


    Her words stunned Jiang Ming.


    He grinned.


    This was¡­ This was really good news.


    But Chu Wanwan was obviously serious.


    ¡°Tell me, where are my two friends?¡±


    Jiang Ming thought about it and could only deal with it this way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t torture them. They¡¯re in the living room. They should be enjoying delicious food and drinks,¡± Chu Wanwan answered honestly, her eyes full of stars.


    She had to admit that Jiang Ming was quite good-looking.


    ¡°That¡­<div>


    Jiang Ming mind was spinning rapidly. He looked at Chu Wanwan and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry too. When we came in, the three of us ate the same roasted game.


    It¡¯s not enough.¡±


    He pretended to sigh helplessly.


    When Chu Wanwan heard this, she immediately became anxious and quickly asked Jiang Ming to go to the living room. She was afraid that Jiang Ming would not know the way, so she found two soldiers to lead the way.


    ¡°Treat him well. He is an elite.¡¯


    Jiang Ming had just taken two steps when her voice came from behind him. He could not help butugh.


    Elite? She had really overestimated him.


    In the living room, Jiang Ming and the other two met up. They were wolfing down a rich meal. The soldiers were staring at them as if they were monitoring them to see if they had any tricks up their sleeves.


    Jiang Ming grabbed a big piece of meat and stuffed it into his mouth.


    He had to fill them in. The three of them conversed in their hearts.


    ¡°Marry her.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan thought about it and felt that it was a good n.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    The two of them immediately knew that Jiang Ming had no intention of getting married at all!


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yuan Hehe told Jiang Ming very seriously, ¡°Promise her first. If you agree, she will let us go first. When there is a chance, we will go to the back mountain. Only then can we escape.¡±


    The three of them chattered for a long time and did not notice that Chu Wanwan had already arrived. ¡°Are you satisfied with the food here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Jiang Ming nodded.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were shocked and even looked at her with disdain.


    Chu Wanwan had really broadened their horizons.


    However, Jiang Ming was indeed very powerful and attractive.


    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±


    Chu Wanwan looked at the three people¡¯s greasy hands and gestured for her subordinates to quickly hand over the napkins. At the same time, she also looked at Jiang Ming.


    Shespokeverysoftly.


    Jiang Ming pretended to think about it and then said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it.¡¯


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe looked at each other. They wanted tough but did not dare to.


    Speaking of which, it did not seem like it was the first time this had happened.


    ¡°l promise you. I¡¯ll agree to any request you make.¡±


    Jiang Ming pretended to wink at her.


    With his handsome appearance and his maic voice, Chu Wanwan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Later, Jiang Ming and the other two were arranged to stay there.


    They found that other than the empty space outside, the leader¡¯s residence was surrounded byyers of security, like a maze.


    They sighed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sleep first. Bai Meimei should be able to handle things.¡±


    The chronic poison would not take effect so quickly. It would only consume her body. Jiang Ming could not force things to go faster. He could only take it one step at a time.


    Jiang Ming felt helpless.


    Since he had agreed to be the groom, the treatment was getting better.


    Chu Wanwan appeared in front of Jiang Ming in a good mood. Those two boys could go wherever they wanted. She wanted to take her lover on a date alone.


    ¡°l want to explore this ce and look at the scenery.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Wanwan agreed without thinking.


    ¡°Good! Follow me.¡¯


    Jiang Ming followed Chu Wanwan to the big square of the vige.


    Last night, they could not see clearly in the dark. Jiang Ming saw the difference between the main building and other ces.


    ¡°Is that where you live?¡±


    Jiang Ming pointed at the tall building in front of him and asked deliberately.


    ¡°Yes. If you want, we can live here in the future.¡± Chu Wanwan smiled and said, ¡°l originally nned to build a new house, but we can live anywhere.¡± She said this with sincerity, and she wanted to stick to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming sensed her intentions and deliberately leaned to the side. He pointed at the fireflies and said, ¡°The beautiful scenery around this house is very natural. I think it¡¯s good to live here. I¡¯ll listen to your opinion.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, darling.¡± Chu Wanwan lowered her head. Her eyes were red.


    ¡°You¡¯re so considerate.¡¯


    Jiang felt ufortable when he heard this, but he did not show it on his face.


    He nodded and said, ¡°This is nothing. This is what I should do. Wherever you want to live, I will apany you. We will never be separated.¡±


    He said thest sentence with a frown..

 Chapter 1229 - 1229

    Chapter 1229:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    In the dark night, they could not see each other¡¯s expressions, so Jiang Ming simply let go.


    In Chu Wanwan¡¯s eyes, this was like a confession.


    Her face turned even redder, and she did not notice Jiang Mings fake feelings at all.


    ¡°Darling, as long as you are willing, I am willing to follow you for the rest of my life,¡± she said shyly.


    Jiang Ming felt a little guilty. He turned to look elsewhere. ¡°Let¡¯s continue to look at this beautiful scenery.¡±


    No matter what, it was impossible for them to be together.


    Thinking of this, he looked ahead with a cold gaze.


    Chu Wanwan was still recounting her story in the vige.


    Jiang Ming also knew that she had grown up there since she was young.


    Combined with her experience, he could not help but feel a little bad for her.


    She was just a frog at the bottom of a well, but she was happy with what she had and was unwilling to go out.


    As Chu Wanwan spoke, Jiang Ming was also in a daze. The rest was all trivial matters, and there was nothing else to talk about.


    At this moment, tens of thousands of arrows were fired at the same time, surrounding the two of them into a circle,


    In the circle, there was an arrow that was about to hit them, but Jiang Ming caught it with his bare hands.


    This arrow was neither big nor small.


    The head was rough and looked very ordinary. There were no traces of poison on lt.


    Jiang Ming wanted tough.


    They did not know which boorish idiot wanted to kill them. He had used such an old-fashioned method. Those who did not know better would think that he was ying with them.


    On the other side, Chu Wanwan was still very wary. She stood up and took out a dagger. She pointed it at a certain spot and said, ¡°Who is it? Hurry up ande out. I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the vige. How dare you offend me and my husband like this? It seems that you want to die!¡±


    Unexpectedly, the voice in the distance burst intoughter.


    ¡°Today, I must offend you. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re the vige¡¯s eldest daughter. I want to see what kind of abilities you have.¡±


    Their words were a little funny, and Jiang Ming almost burst outughing.


    They just seemed so childish.


    He did not know what the person in the dark wanted to doter. He could not help but be curious.


    ¡°Whatever skills you have, just use them. I¡¯m not afraid of you. 1 have killed three thousand people before,¡± Chu Wanwan said without hesitation and even threw the dagger out.


    She felt that the person was there, but she did not see him.


    Unexpectedly, there was no movement after the dagger was thrown. Instead, the person continued to smile and speak.


    ¡°You¡¯re not much. You don¡¯t even know where I am, and you even threw the dagger sideways. I¡¯m dying ofughter. Now, I¡¯ll show you my true power.¡±


    As he said that, he did not wait for Chu Wanwan to do anything and threw the dagger like Chu Wanwan.


    However, there were so many daggers that they did not look real. Instead, they looked like illusions.


    Chu Wanwan did not use much spiritual energy at first, but when she saw this scene, she could not help but be shocked.


    What kind of ability did this person have to be able to fire ten thousand daggers at once? Ordinary people couldn¡¯t carry so many daggers.


    At the thought of this, she panicked and wanted to escape. She even pulled Jiang Ming along.


    However, they were already blocked by the arrows from before and had no way to get out.


    Those arrows seemed to know what she was thinking and instantly formed an array. The two of them werepletely trapped in ce and could not move at all.


    Jiang Ming could not help but frown.


    Unexpectedly, the person in the dark still had some power. However, no matter what, they could still defeat him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chu Wanwan became nervous and said in a panic, ¡°What¡¯s going on? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a spell. How should I proceed?¡±


    Her words seemed to be calm, but in fact, she was a little lost. She was extremely nervous, and her heart was about to jump out of her chest.


    She had heard others talk about spells before, but she had never thought that she would see one.


    Now that she had seen a real spell, she was really a little flustered.


    Just as she was thinking about it, that personunched another attack. He said proudly, ¡°You have never seen these spells before, right? Today, I¡¯ll be merciful and let you broaden your horizons.¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his hand and released a huge tiger.


    The tiger was an illusion, but Chu Wanwan was shocked. She retreated, her entire body trembling, and she wanted to directly lean into Jiang Mings arms.


    Although Jiang Ming was a little ufortable, she still hugged Chu Wanwan.


    No matter what, he still had to protect Chu Wanwan for the time being.


    With that thought, he waved his hand, and the tiger disappeared. The surroundings returned to normal.


    The person who attacked in the dark was still unable to recover from his shock.


    In his opinion, Jiang Ming was just a kid. How could he know such a spell?


    Moreover, it had easily wiped out his own spell. This was really a little iprehensible.


    Immediately after, he was a little unhappy.


    How could he be defeated by such a young kid? He had been practicing spells for at least thirty years.


    Thinking of this, he conjured many more animals in his hands.


    It was not the first time Jiang Ming had seen this kind of spell. Moreover, this spell was inferior to the spells he had faced before. It was nothing to him at all.


    He waved his hand again.


    The animals hadpletely disappeared again.


    The person who was secretly attacking did not know what to say.


    He thought that he could easily get rid of these two people, but he did not expect it to be so difficult. He had used all of his spiritual energy just now, but he could not defeat them.


    Even if he had some evil thoughts, it was possible that both sides would


    suffer.


    Chu Wanwan had been closing her eyes ever since she was in Jiang Mings arms. When she realized that they did not seem to be hurt, she could not help but open her eyes and stare at Jiang Ming.


    Seeing that the surroundings were calm, and those things seemed to have never appeared, her eyes flickered with confusion. She looked up at Jiang


    Ming and said, ¡°Darling, why is this ce still the same as before? I remember seeing that tigering straight at us.¡±


    ¡°He might just be trying to scare us.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not want to exin too much, nor did he want to tell her the truth.


    In his opinion, it was best for Chu Wan not to know about these things. With one look, he could tell that the vige chief had protected her very well. Jiang Ming would continue to let her live in a sheltered manner.


    Chu Wanwan was instantly excited andughed out loud.


    ¡°I thought that person in the dark would be very powerful. In the end, he could only scare us. That¡¯s all..¡±

 Chapter 1230 - 1230

    Chapter 1230:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At the end of her sentence, Chu Wanwan could not help but mock herself.


    She should not have hidden in the arms of Jiang Ming. She should have faced such a weak spell bravely.


    If Jiang Ming could break it by standing still, there was no need to be afraid at all. However, it was still an advantage to have Jiang Ming.


    Thinking of this, she lowered her head again and blushed.


    It was her first time being a man¡¯s embrace, and he had taken the initiative to hold her. Although she would be in his embrace for a long time in the future, it was still her first time doing this. She did not know how Jiang Ming felt.


    Just as she was about to ask, the person in the dark said angrily, ¡°How did you counter my spell with just a wave of your hand? Who are you?¡±


    He clenched his hands and wanted to jump out and fight Jiang Ming, but he knew that he could not defeat Jiang Ming at all. Going out would only be suicide.


    He could only confront him here.


    The man was quite unhappy.


    Since they could not fight with real weapons, he had to gain the upper hand in words. That way, he could vent his anger.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Wanwan did not hold back either. ¡°Forget it. Jiu Zhu didn¡¯t even use any spells. It¡¯s obvious that your spells are not strong. Yet you still want to find an excuse? I think you should just go home and cry to your mother. 1 don¡¯t know who sent you here to kill me. Let me tell you, you will never be able to kill me. Jiu Zhu is about to be my husband. You¡¯d better be careful in the future. If 1 find out who you are, my husband will definitely make you pay.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡¯


    The person in the dark was extremely angry. For a moment, he did not know what to say, but his eyes were filled with anger.


    This was the first time he had been humiliated like this. Because he had spiritual energy, he was praised by everyone in the vige.


    Still, he was being ridiculed by a pampered youngdy. What was this?


    One had to know that the chief¡¯s daughter in his vige was very respectful to him.


    He wanted to see what Chu Wanwan could do without the protection of that young man. At that time, he would just wait for Chu Wanwan to beg him for mercy.


    However, he knew that he could not act rashly now. He could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°Just you wait, Chu Wanwan. 1 won¡¯t let you live like this. I swear that I won¡¯t give up. One day, 1 will take your worthless life.¡±


    Chu Wanwan stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°You¡¯re all bark and no bite. Come on, you want to kill me? Maybe in your dreams! Let me tell you, there are countless people in the stockade behind me. If I die, they will seek revenge for me even if it takes ten or twenty years. They will also look for your family. I don¡¯t know if you can bear the consequences.¡±


    Unexpectedly, that person did not think much of it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t they just people from the vige? I can fight thousands of them by myself. If it weren¡¯t for this young man, do you think you could still fight me? Alright, goodbye. We¡¯ll meet again in the future.¡±


    With that, he was about to leave.


    He felt that if he continued to speak, he would be discovered by Jiang Ming.


    From what Chu Wanwan said, Jiang Ming was going to marry her immediately. He did not know if Jiang Ming was serious. He hoped he was lying.


    With that thought in mind, he walked quickly, but he still threw a dart in his hand.


    He had smeared poison on the dart, so he felt that he might be able to try his luck and get rid of Jiang Ming.


    If Jiang Ming truly liked Chu Wanwan, then it would be difficult for him to kill her. After all, his order was to kill her.


    If she did not die, then he would be the one to die. He was determined not to let such a thing happen.


    Jiang Ming saw the dart from afar, but he could also tell that the dart was poisoned. Chu Wanwan wanted to show off his skills in front of Jiang Ming, so he wanted to catch the dart with his bare hands.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Mings expression immediately changed. He quickly pushed Chu Wanwan away and said,¡± Don¡¯t go over. This dart is poisonous. Even if you are far away from it, you will be easily sshed by the poison.¡±


    As he spoke, the moment the dart approached them, Jiang Ming raised his hand. A ray of light suddenly appeared in his palm and wrapped around the dart.


    The dart fell to the ground like a piece of paper. It did not even make a sound before it immediately scattered like ashes.


    Seeing this situation, that person could not help but shiver.


    If he went up himself, wouldn¡¯t he be dead?


    Where did this young mane from?


    The spell technique was actually so brilliant. Chu Wanwan had really found the perfect man.


    Thinking of this, he sighed.


    It seemed that he could only make a n to get rid of Jiang Ming. However, he was not sure how long Jiang Ming would stay here. He did not have much time


    He sighed deeply again and then disappeared.


    It was not a good idea to continue thinking about it. He had to find another opportunity.


    However, Jiang Ming did not intend to let him go. He had a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°Is it really okay to just leave like this? Everything you did just now made us a little angry. If you leave like this, we won¡¯t be willing to ept it.¡± That person¡¯s heart thumped, and his speed increased.


    Jiang Ming left Chu Wanwan where she was and chased after him.


    He wanted to see who was the one who was secretly feeling smug. Although the man¡¯s target was Chu Wanwan, he did not want him to tease them like this.


    Chu Wanwan was worried in her heart, but she quickly shouted.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, stop. I don¡¯t know how strong that person is. If you¡¯re injured, we won¡¯t be able to get married. Come back quickly.¡±


    She was extremely nervous.


    There was a rule in the vige.


    If a man was injured, he could not be her husband.


    She did not want such a situation to happen. Although she was very touched that Jiang Ming could support her, she did not want to encounter such an oue. If that happened, she would miss out on a man who was good to her.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. He did not expect Chu Wanwan to give up just like that.


    He felt that as a pampered youngdy, Chu Wanwan should be eager for him to chase after that person and kill him.


    Unexpectedly, she directly stopped him at this time. Could it be that he was very worried about him?


    Jiang Ming was a little moved, but he did not stop.


    Since he had made a move, he would not give up so easily.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Mings speed increased even more, and a glint of coldness in his eyes also appeared.


    The person in the dark felt as if his entire body had fallen into an ice cer. He became even more afraid and wished he could grow a few more legs to escape this predicament as soon as possible.


    He should be able to escape.


    However, he was still wrong. Not long after, he felt someone pull his cor and was forced to stop..

 Chapter 1231: 1231

    Chapter 1231: 1231<div>


    Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The man¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He immediately wanted to continue running forward, but how could hepare to Jiang Mings strength? He struggled on the spot for a long time before he was pulled back by Jiang Ming.


    This time, Jiang Ming did not want to waste time and directly injected the needle into his body.<div>


    The man suddenly felt as if he had been electrocuted, and his hands and feet could not help but tremble.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for us to have a good talk with you.¡±


    Jiang Ming had a faint smile on his face, which made people feel cold.


    The man shivered and smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, why must you be so ruthless? Look, 1 know your name too. How about we be friends?¡±


    Chu Wanwan, who had rushed over, rolled her eyes when she heard this.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you very cocky just now? Why are you begging now? If I hadn¡¯t told you my husband¡¯s name, you wouldn¡¯t even know his name.¡±


    The man was a little dejected. ¡°l was just following orders. I had no choice. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted to deal with you. I don¡¯t want to kill such a beautiful woman like you.¡±


    As he spoke, he was fawning and hypocritical.


    If not for the guilty look in his eyes, Chu Wanwan would have thought that he was telling the truth.


    Then, she snorted, ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember you praising me for being beautiful? Why didn¡¯t you say anything earlier? I know you¡¯re just trying to escape. ¡±<div>


    ¡°You¡­¡± The man was a little frightened. He scratched his head and said, ¡°1 just discovered your beauty now. Ah, just let me go. I¡¯m really just an errand boy. If you catch my boss, that¡¯ll be awesome, right?¡±


    As he spoke, he quickly thought about it. He smiled as if he was plotting something.


    As he said that, a cloud of smoke suddenly rose around them. The thick smoke scattered in all directions, and Jiang Ming and Chu Wanwan could not see the situation in the distance.


    ¡°What kind of situation is this? Who is using such a strange spell?¡±


    Chu Wanwan felt that this was a spell. She could not help but feel a chill in his heart, and he became a little worried.


    Then, she realized that she seemed to be some distance away from Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming did not hear what she said either.


    She could not help but panic and shout loudly.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, where are you? Darling, are you alright?¡±


    She was anxious.


    If something happened to her husband, what would she do?<div>


    She was certain that Jiang Ming was her husband, and she was not willing to consider other men.


    If she could not find Jiang Ming this time, then she would miss out on happiness for the rest of her life. She would bepletely regretful.


    Thinking of this, she was nervous and even felt that Jiang Ming was in danger. Her eyes were filled with tears.


    If her husband was in danger, she did not want to live anymore.


    At this moment, Jiang Mings voice suddenly sounded.


    ¡°Chu Wanwan, where are you? Why can¡¯t I see you?¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little confused.


    He had the same experience as Chu Wanwan, but he did not understand why.


    He vaguely remembered that he and Chu Wanwan had been together just now. It had only been a short while, but they had actually separated. Those who did not know better would think that they had never been together.


    At the same time, he heard the man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You want to catch me? Don¡¯t even think about it. I¡¯m the most capable subordinate in our vige. You definitely can¡¯t kill me.¡±<div>


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming could not help but raise his eyebrows.


    He did not expect that this person would actually break free from his restraints so quickly.


    Not only that, but he was also so smug. He had probably forgotten about the threats he had just made.


    The man seemed to have guessed what Jiang Ming wanted to say. He quickly said, ¡°I was just kidding earlier. You don¡¯t really think that you¡¯re that powerful, do you?¡±


    As he said that, he imitated Jiang Mings disdainful look from before, and his heart was filled with hatred.


    He had finally won a round.


    He had been utterly humiliated earlier. If he had activated this spell earlier, he would not have been so servile.


    It was a pity that the secret technique he had cultivated had a time limit, but fortunately, everything went smoothly.


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming guessed that he had used something and could not help but ask, ¡°What? Did you suddenly gain a strange ability? However, it¡¯s a pity that you can only confuse me with this smoke and still can¡¯t defeat me. If you have the courage,e out and fight me.¡±


    The man knew that Jiang Ming was trying to goad him. He did not think that he had toe out and fight with Jiang Ming. He mocked him. ¡°ording to what you¡¯re saying now, it¡¯s already good enough that you can see through this smoke. You still want to fight me? Are you even worthy of being my opponent? You¡¯re just a little brat. I¡¯ve been cultivating for a lot longer than you. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re powerful. I was just messing around with you just now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming roughly understood what was going on.


    It seemed that the man was unwilling to show himself. In that case, he would go and find him first.


    If he let the man continue to be smug like this, wouldn¡¯t that be too insulting?


    Thinking of this, he did not say anything. He closed his eyes and blocked his mind.


    The man in the dark thought that Jiang Ming was afraid and could not help but feel smug again.


    ¡°If you beg for mercy now, I can still spare your life. Otherwise, when the smoke spreads even wider, your death wille. This smoke can not only block your eyes, but it also has a certain degree of toxicity. The wider the distribution, the easier it is for you to die. Moreover, the toxicity is gradually umting. Think about it. In less than an hour, both of you will die.¡±


    ¡® So, this smoke onlysts for an hour.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled faintly and did not think much of it.


    The man was dumbfounded.


    He felt that Jiang Ming seemed to be holding back some ultimate move, but then, he was full of confidence.


    No one had ever escaped his smokescreen before. Since it would definitely seed, these people would definitely beg him for mercy.


    He was about to continue mocking Jiang Ming when he realized that Jiang Mings aura had suddenly disappeared, but he had clearly felt it earlier.


    He could not help but feel his heart tighten, and he became a little irritated.


    ording to this situation, things were about to take a turn for the better. As for this turn of events, it would definitely be disadvantageous to him.


    Could it be that Jiang Ming had discovered his location? He hurriedly wanted to escape, but he felt that there seemed to be someone behind him.


    Then, he heard Jiang Mings voice.


    ¡°Where do you want to run to? You can¡¯t give up just like that.. Didn¡¯t you want to use this smoke to poison us to death?¡±

 Chapter 1232: 1232

    Chapter 1232: 1232<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The man could not help butin incessantly, feeling extremely confused.


    What was going on? He remembered that Jiang Ming was clearly in the smoke. Could it be that something had happened to the spell technique in the smoke?<div>


    On the surface, he did not dare to show any fear. He pretended to be arrogant. ¡°This is nothing. If you really have the ability, kill me now. However, I¡¯m afraid both of you will die. Aren¡¯t you going to marry Chu Wanwan? Are you going to watch her die?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you trying to kidnap me? Or do you think you can defeat me? Don¡¯t you want to live?¡±


    The man seemed to have understood something, but he was still stubborn. ¡°Then do you want Chu Wanwan to die? You should understand the choice, right?¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    It seemed that this man did not feel that he was at a disadvantage at all. He thought that he would be forced to listen to him because of Chu Wanwan.


    He suddenly felt a little yful.


    Perhaps he could y a game with the man in front of him.


    ¡°Of course, I hope Chu Wanwan is alive. How can I save her?¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had fallen into his trap, the manughed wildly in his heart again.


    He knew that this kid was still too young and did not know the dangers of the human world. He still needed to teach him a lesson.


    He coughed and smiled.<div>


    ¡°This matter is very simple. As long as you listen to me, I can save Chu Wanwan and make her body stronger. I guarantee that this will be a good deal.¡¯


    Jiang Ming thought for a while and deliberately said, ¡°Are you trying to lie to me? How can I guarantee that you can save Chu Wanwan? Moreover, I¡¯m not sure if Chu Wanwan has been poisoned. Maybe she¡¯s safe and sound.¡± He deliberately teased the man in front of him, but a dagger appeared in his hand.


    In an instant, the dagger was pressed against the man¡¯s neck. The man only felt a pain in his neck, and then he felt as if his life was slipping away.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, if you kill me, I won¡¯t be able to continue healing Chu Wanwan,¡± he quickly said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a man of my word. Although we¡¯re enemies now, I definitely won¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t know you. Who knows if you¡¯re telling the truth or not? Can I trust you?¡±


    Jiang Ming pretended to be in a difficult position.


    In fact, he did not believe him. This trick could only fool a child. It was nothing to him.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the truth. Everything I said just now is true. How about this? I


    can help you find Chu Wanwan¡¯s location. You should believe me now, right?¡±


    The man thought that Jiang Ming was about to believe him, so he quickly wanted to prove himself again.


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel happy.<div>


    He did not expect the man to reveal Chu Wanwan¡¯s location so quickly. He was worried that he would not be able to find Chu Wanwan.


    This was great. He would be able to meet Chu Wanwan. When Jiang Ming found Chu Wanwan¡¯s location, he would be able to get rid of this man while protecting Chu Wanwan.


    Jiang Ming pretended to hesitate for a moment and nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll agree to it. I won¡¯t lose anything anyway, right?¡±


    The man heaved a sigh of relief and smiled.


    ¡°Believe me when I say that you won¡¯t regret it. Instead, you¡¯ll think that your hesitation was wrong.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded again and could not help butugh in his heart.


    This man was funny.


    However, the man did not notice his smile.


    Then, the man opened his hand, and a mirror appeared in his heart.


    This mirror was extremely clear, and scenes of other ces appeared on the mirror.


    Jiang Ming did see Chu Wanwan in those scenes.<div>


    At this moment, Chu Wanwan was looking around helplessly, but she did not dare to move. She kept calling out to Jiang Ming, and his eyes were filled with fear and panic.


    Jiang Ming did not expect Chu Wanwan to think so highly of him. Then, he touched his nose and felt that Chu Wanwan was just a little girl. He did not like him much at all. Perhaps he was attracted to him for some special reason.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Chu Wanwan, can you hear me? Or do you need me to use some method to talk to her?¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t hear you,¡± the man lied, feeling a little guilty.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Wanwan heard Jiang Mings voice and started to shout.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, where are you? I heard your voice.¡±


    On the other hand, Jiang Ming could not hear what Chu Wanwan said at all. He could only see her mouth moving.


    Jiang Ming could not help but frown.


    She seemed to be able to hear him, but it did not seem like it.


    He was a little uncertain. If only someone else was here, they might be able to read lips.


    On the other side, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe felt that Jiang Ming seemed to be in danger and instantly became restless.


    They wanted to go out, but there were guards in the house they were in.


    The subordinates in the vige obviously did not trust them. There were many people outside.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could onlymunicate telepathically.


    ¡°I wonder if Jiang Ming is around,¡± Yuan Hehe said irritably. ¡°I¡¯ve been calling him, but I didn¡¯t hear him reply to me. Logically speaking, if he was in the room, I would definitely be able to hear him. Could it be that Jiang Ming is in danger?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan also said nervously, ¡°From what I can see, I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ve really encountered danger. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t Jiang Ming respond to us? No matter what, he would have responded to us. I really want to go out and take a look, but there are too many subordinates outside, This makes me feel very helpless.¡±


    While the two of them were discussing, Jiang Ming asked a new question.


    ¡°How can I be sure that the Chu Wanwan in your mirror is the real Chu Wanwan? Who knows if you¡¯re lying to me?¡±


    Jiang Ming was indeed a little worried about this. After all, he had never seen a puppet that pretended to be a real person before.


    Who knew if Chu Wanwan was also a puppet this time, especially when he could not hear what she was saying?


    Hearing this, the man could not help but feel a little annoyed.


    Jiang Ming had a lot of things to do. Why did he not trust him?


    However, he could not say anything on the surface.


    If he had a conflict with him and he was ruthless, he would lose his life instead. This dagger was pressed against his neck.


    As long as he used a little force, he would lose his life..

 Chapter 1233: 1233

    Chapter 1233: 1233<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The man could not help but sigh.


    If he had known earlier, he would have been more vignt. Who knew that he would actually be schemed against by Jiang Ming?<div>


    Thinking of this, he quickly smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have such an ability. I don¡¯t think there are two spells in this world that can be perfectlybined.¡±


    Jiang Ming was still a little skeptical, but he did not say anything else. He nodded and said, ¡°l believe you. However, I still need to talk to Chu Wanwan. Otherwise, I won¡¯t know her current situation. If she¡¯s in danger, then I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to make any deal with you.¡± How troublesome.


    The man could not help butin in his heart.


    He regretted making this deal with Jiang Ming. If he did not, he would not have exined so much. Who knew that this kid would have so many things to say?


    As he was thinking, Jiang Ming roughly knew what the man was thinking. He asked him again, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Could it be that you¡¯re thinking of how to appease me?¡±


    The man immediately shook his head. ¡°Aren¡¯t I a little sad? I clearly believe you sincerely. Why are you so suspicious? Why would I lie to you? I don¡¯t know how to exin it to you anymore. Moreover, this is a mirror image. The person isn¡¯t in front of me, so how can I let her talk to you? My spells aren¡¯t superb enough to begin with. You¡¯re making it even harder for me like this.¡±


    ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is?¡± Jiang Ming touched his nose. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll make this deal with you again. However, you have to know that I¡¯m a very suspicious person. If there¡¯s anything that makes me feel ufortable, 1 don¡¯t mind killing you.¡±


    As he spoke, he moved his dagger closer.


    The man¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    This person was really impatient. If he went any further, wouldn¡¯t he die?


    He immediately panicked.<div>


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, let¡¯s talk things out. I¡¯m a little scared that you¡¯re suddenly bringing out a dagger. We shouldn¡¯t havee to this. Besides, isn¡¯t this transaction still in progress? If 1 die, the deal won¡¯t go through.¡±


    ¡°l suddenly regret it.¡± Jiang Ming smiled. ¡°l don¡¯t want to continue this deal.¡±


    The man was dumbfounded and stood rooted to the ground, seriously wondering if he had misheard.


    Wasn¡¯t he talking nicely with Jiang Ming earlier? Why did things turn out this way?


    It was a little overboard to turn hostile just like that, but what could he say? After all, his life was in Jiang Mings hands. He suppressed his anger and smiled.


    ¡°But Chu Wanwan is still with me, and I¡¯ve shown you Chu Wanwan¡¯s situation. She¡¯s safe and sound. You don¡¯t want her to suffer, right?¡± He gritted his teeth as he spoke.


    He felt that Jiang Ming was a liar. He really did not expect such an ordinary-looking kid to trick him. If he had known earlier, he would not have told him so much.


    However, it was toote to regret now. He could only smile and pretend to be indifferent. In fact, he was about to go crazy.


    He did not want to die. He wanted to live well. If he had to die, then let Jiang Ming die with him.


    In the end, he clenched his fists tightly. He had to take revenge. Jiang Ming had gone too far.


    Even if he was still alive and well, he still felt extremely humiliated.<div>


    Jiang Ming could feel the hatred in the man¡¯s gritted teeth. He immediately shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Why do I feel like you want to kill me?¡±


    As he spoke, he wanted to push the dagger further in.


    This time, the man was flustered. He felt like crying.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, please let me go. I definitely have no intention of harming you. It was all my fault just now. Please, don¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then bring Chu Wanwan in front of me now so that she can talk to me. Otherwise, your life will be easily lost.¡±


    The man was shocked and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to save Chu Wanwan? Even a rabbit will bite when it¡¯s anxious. Is it really okay for you to force me like this?¡±


    ¡°Just based on how much you cherish your life, you wouldn¡¯t raise any conditions with me.¡¯


    As Jiang Ming spoke, he blew a breath of cold air at the man¡¯s neck. His meaning was obvious.


    The man exhaled.


    It had to be said that Jiang Ming was serious.


    However, he pretended that nothing had happened. Instead, he said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m just a worthless man. Even if I die, the boss behind me will avenge me. But you¡¯re different. If you die, will others avenge you?¡±<div>


    He was a little uncertain.


    He felt that this kid did not have anypanions at all. He probably had not made any powerful friends yet.


    If Jiang Ming hesitated, it meant that he did not have anypanions at all. Then, he could raise his conditions unscrupulously.


    He did not believe that this young man had any friends.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t have anyone around me, do you?¡± Jiang Ming saw through his thoughts.


    Thest sentence hit the man¡¯s heart. The man sighed deeply and said helplessly, ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll ask Chu Wanwan toe out and see you. But 1 don¡¯t know if her life can be guaranteed.¡±


    As he spoke, he had other thoughts in his heart.


    He still did not believe it. Could it be that Jiang Ming did not care about Chu Wanwan being poisoned at all?


    Wasn¡¯t he afraid of the power of the stronghold behind Chu Wanwan?


    Putting everything else aside, even though this vige chief had already gone out, his temper could be said to be very irritable.


    If the young miss died, he would definitely take revenge. As for the first person to die, it would definitely be Jiang Niing.


    He had a rough guess, but he was a little nervous.


    At the end of the day, he was still taking a gamble.


    If he still did not fall into his trap, then he had no choice.


    He sighed in his heart and rxed his brows on the surface.


    ¡°l won¡¯t consider it. What does Chu Wanwan¡¯s life have to do with me?¡± Jiang Ming asked nonchntly.


    In fact, he was very confident that he could save Chu Wanwan. If he could not even save a young woman, what could he do?


    Hearing this, the man¡¯s pupils constricted, and he was stunned. He did not expect Jiang Ming to give such an answer.


    If it were him, he would not have been so straightforward. Instead, he would have hesitated.


    Thinking of this, he felt as if his head was about to explode, and he began to suffer.


    What should he do now? He could not think of a better way, but what else could he do?

 Chapter 1234: 1234

    Chapter 1234: 1234<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming did not fall for his trap at all. He did not even take his words


    seriously.<div>


    Just as he was fretting, Jiang Ming said, ¡°My patience is limited. I hope you can give me an answer or do something now. Otherwise, I might not even want to see you.¡±


    The man snorted coldly.


    ¡°How is this possible? Even if you don¡¯t care about her life, you still have to see her, right? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the people in their vige?¡± He suddenly felt that Jiang Ming was bluffing.


    If they did not even see each other, then were they even friends?


    ¡°If I don¡¯t even care about her life, why do I have to see her?¡± Jiang Ming smiled.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    The man was at a loss for words. Then, he said in frustration, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do it right away, okay?¡±


    As he spoke, he conjured another water mirror. However, this water mirror waspletely different from the previous one.


    He could talk to the person in the mirror face to face.


    With the appearance of the water mirror, Chu Wanwan naturally saw Jiang Ming, and she was delighted.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, I¡¯ve finally found you. Where are you? You don¡¯t seem to be near me.¡±<div>


    Her eyes were filled with confusion, and she did not understand the current situation.


    Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t Jiang Ming be by her side to see her? What was going on now?


    Jiang Ming saw her confusion. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He did not say anything more. He just smiled faintly. ¡°Walk forward. You¡¯ll see me soon.¡±


    Hearing this, the man could not help but be dumbfounded. A trace of surprise shed across his eyes.


    How did Jiang Ming know? Indeed, Chu Wanwan only needed to walk forward a little and the two of them would meet, but he did not tell her this.


    His eyes were filled with confusion and even a little panic.


    If Jiang Ming met up with Chu Wanwan, wouldn¡¯t the two of them join forces to deal with him?


    He was already in the hands of Jiang Ming. Now that there was another person, his ending would be even more tragic.


    He quickly said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Jiu Zhu, don¡¯t let Chu Wane over. If shees over rashly, she will die of her poisoning. If she moves in the smoke, she will inhale more poison.¡±


    Chu Wanwan also heard this, and she immediately became alert.


    ¡°Who¡¯s talking? Jiu Zhu, is that man talking? Are you two together now? Jiu Zhu, are you alright?¡±<div>


    She asked a lot of questions, feeling extremely anxious.


    She thought of many bad scenarios in her heart and could not help but feel ufortable.


    If something happened to Jiang Ming, what would she do? She did not want him to be in danger.


    Jiang Ming seemed to have sensed Chu Wanwan¡¯s thoughts. Heforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to what that man said. Juste over. Don¡¯t worry. I will help you. You won¡¯t die from poisoning.¡±


    However, he did not expect Chu Wanwan to have already started running.


    In her eyes, Jiang Mings life was more important than her own. She desperately wanted to see him.


    Even if he said that he was safe and sound, she still wanted to see the exact situation.


    Who knew if Jiang Ming was being threatened by the man?


    With this thought in mind, Chu Wanwan ran even faster.


    After a while, she saw Jiang Ming behind the man.


    The moment she saw Jiang Ming, she was instantly happy and relieved.<div>


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, I¡¯ve finally found you. I was lost just now. Fortunately, you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not expect her to care about him so much. He could not help but be moved. He nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡¯


    The man was still in a daze. After a long while, he muttered to himself, ¡°Jiu Zhu, how did you see through the w in my spell? This is really strange.


    Although I¡¯m going to die, at least let me die without any doubts or regrets, right?¡±


    At this point, he could not help but feel a little dejected.


    He originally thought that he had a chance of survival, but now he had to die. Although he did not want to die, what could he do?


    Since, Chu Wanwan hade over, he felt that Jiang Ming probably had a way to treat Chu Wanwan. Jiang Ming did not need him at all. All his chips were gone at this moment.


    Chu Wanwan could not care less about the man anymore. Her eyes werepletely focused on Jiang Ming.


    She had already made up her mind. No matter what, she had to protect Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming did not know what she was thinking. After confirming that Chu Wanwan seemed to be fine, he smiled and said to the man. ¡°Now that all your chips are gone, are you sure you don¡¯t want to say anything to me? You don¡¯t want to die like this, right?¡±


    ¡°Does that mean that I still have a chance to live?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes also shed with a glimmer of light. He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, please let me go. I shouldn¡¯t have been so arrogant to you just now. It¡¯s all my fault. As long as you let me go, I will definitely repay your kindness.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard this kind of nonsense a million times. Do you think I still believe it?


    You already begged for mercy once before.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled faintly, but he moved the dagger forward again.


    The man did not feel any pain. He only felt that Jiang Ming was about to kill him. He cried, ¡°I was blind just now. I suddenly became enlightened, okay? I¡¯ve already thought it through. I shouldn¡¯t have treated you like this back then. You can kill me or cut me up now, but please spare my life. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    As he spoke, he closed his eyes, but his legs could not stop trembling. In this life, he would be scared out of his wits even if he bled or had a small wound, let alone facing death now.


    If there was a next life, he really did not want to be a person in the vige anymore. It was really not worth it.


    Jiang Ming took the dagger down, but he still pressed the man¡¯s acupuncture point. He did not ask the man to leave.


    The man was pleasantly surprised when he saw the dagger was lowered.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, are you letting me go? Thank you so much. I¡¯ll be grateful to you for the rest of my life.¡±


    After saying that, he wanted to leave, but he found that he could not move his entire body. It was as if he had been imprisoned by something. He suddenly understood something andined incessantly, ¡°Jiu Zhu, what do you want me to do? I¡¯m willing to do anything for you.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not expect him to be so smart. He nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Go and send a message to your boss. Tell him that I¡¯m waiting for him in the vige.¡±


    The man was dumbfounded. He grinned. ¡°Jiu Zhu, are you sure this is all?¡±


    He found it unbelievable..

 Chapter 1235: 1235

    Chapter 1235: 1235<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The man had thought that Jiang Ming would propose other conditions. Perhaps he would even want his boss¡¯s life. However, he was only asking him to pass on a message?


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. Go ahead.¡¯<div>


    Jiang Ming shrugged indifferently.


    However, Chu Wanwan was worried. ¡± Jiu Zhu, we can¡¯t let him go. If we let him go, we might be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°l know their boss. Their boss is very tolerant of his subordinates. He will definitely forgive him for not doing his job well. We can¡¯t let him live so easily!


    Upon hearing this, the man¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He hurriedly ran away, his heart filled with hatred.


    Chu Wanwan was really talkative, If she had not said anything, he could have left


    No matter what, since he had a chance to survive, he did not want to return to the hands of Jiu Zhu.


    It was too embarrassing to be killed by such a young boy. He definitely could not let anyone know when he returned.


    Seeing that the man was about to leave, Jiang Ming raised his hand and released a suction force in his palm.


    The suction force stopped the man. The man was instantly sucked back to Jiang Ming, and his throat was grabbed by him.


    Chu Wanwan spoke up, ¡°Jiu Zhu, I know who he is. His name is Xiao Qianquan. He stole my jewelry before, and now he wants to kill me. I¡¯m speechless.¡± Jiang Ming was stunned.


    He did not expect that the two of them would have such a history. This was unexpected.<div>


    However, it was quite interesting. The thief came to kill the victim. ¡°Bah, when did I steal your jewelry? I was just borrowing it. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Xiao Qianquan snorted coldly and then became dejected.


    His life was now in the hands of Jiang Ming.


    He did not know when it would end. He was not willing to continue begging for mercy now.


    ¡°You! You¡¯re still in our hands!¡±


    Chu Wanwan was so angry that her temper red up. She even wanted to beat


    Xiao Qianquan up.


    She was originally a pampered youngdy with a hot temper.


    She was polite to Xiao Qianquan because she wanted to leave a good impression in front of Jiang Ming. Who knew that Xiao Qianquan would be so infuriating?


    Not only did he steal her jewelry, but he also wanted her life time and time again. He was really arrogant.


    ¡°Xiao Qianquan, I think you should apologize to Chu Wanwan.¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. ¡°You went overboard just now.¡±<div>


    Xiao Qianquan grimaced.


    Didn¡¯t Jiang Ming not care about Chu Wanwan at all? Why would he defend her now?


    Cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and he pretended not to hear anything.


    Chu Wanwan did not want to spoil him. She shouted at him angrily, ¡°Hey! Jiu Zhu wants you to apologize to me! Didn¡¯t you hear him? Don¡¯t y dumb. Do you think 1 don¡¯t know you? You thief!¡±


    Xiao Qianquan felt ufortable hearing this and immediately gritted his teeth. However, he could not say anything because of Jiang Ming. He could only continue to endure it.


    ¡°Did you really not hear it?¡±


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes, and a dangerous aura spread around him.


    Xiao Qianquan was terrified. He quickly said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have done this. Please forgive me. Chu Wanwan, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± He almost cried. In the end, he still had to beg for mercy from Jiang Ming.


    Even his boss had never made him feel so ufortable. He should not havee out. He had truly tasted the dangers of the human world.


    Chu Wanwan purposely made things difficult for Xiao Qianquan.¡± I don¡¯t think you apologized properly just now. Say it again. It has to be sincere!¡±


    She deliberately raised her voice to make things difficult for the man.<div>


    Xiao Qianquan wanted to eat Chu Wanwan up. She was so annoying!


    If it was not for Jiang Ming, Chu Wanwan would not have the right to speak.


    She was really going too far by relying on Jiang Ming. However, the man could not say anything about it.


    He gritted his teeth and forced a smile. ¡°My dear youngdy, please forgive me. I was cruel before and made you unhappy.¡±


    Chu Wanwan looked up arrogantly at the man with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s nothing much. For the sake of Jiang Ming, I¡¯ll forgive you for now. If there¡¯s a next time, it won¡¯t be so easy.¡±


    ¡°How detestable¡­


    Xiao Qianquan almost went crazy.


    He had never thought that he would be manipted by a woman like this. He was very misogynistic. Thus, he felt that all the women in this world were inferior to him.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming thought of something else. He looked at Xiao Qianquan and said, ¡°There¡¯s one more issue. You can only leave after it¡¯s settled.¡¯


    Xiao Qianquan immediately felt like he was facing a great enemy.


    From the meaning of his words, it seemed that Jiang Ming was unwilling to let him leave. What else could there be? Could it be that he really wanted him to do manualbor?


    ¡°Yes.¡± He frowned, but he could only nod. ¡°Just say it, Jiu Zhu. If there¡¯s anything I can do for you, I¡¯ll definitely be at your service.¡±


    His eyes were filled with ttery.


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    Xiao Qianquan was quite good.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not about your life. However, if you don¡¯t do this properly, you might die.¡±


    Hisst sentence was very meaningful.


    At this moment, Chu Wanwan suddenly frowned. After taking a few steps back, he fell to the ground. Her entire body was shaking non-stop as if she was having a seizure.


    Her eyes suddenly dimmed.


    She felt as if she had been corroded by something, but she could not tell what it was.


    Seeing this, Xiao Qianquan thought of something else.


    Could it be that Jiang Ming was talking about saving Chu Wanwan?


    Thinking of this, he could not help but look at Jiang Ming, and he was extremely anxious.


    He felt that it should be like this.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Jiang Ming had already spoken.


    ¡°Xiao Qianquan, get rid of the poison in Chu Wanwan¡¯s body. Otherwise, I will hold you responsible.¡±


    He could heal himself, but he needed to see Xiao Qianquan¡¯s sincerity. Who knew if he would do something funny again?


    He might just run away without telling his boss.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Xiao Qianquan was stunned.


    In his heart, he could not help but have regrets. He should not have said anything about the poisoned smoke.


    Otherwise, he would have run away long ago. He still needed to treat Chu


    Wanwan here. However, he knew very well that he could not treat Chu


    Wanwan¡¯s poisoned state. He had tried for a long time, but it was ineffective.


    Previously, when he was cultivating this spell, he had identally injured his friend. At that time, he had not been able to treat him.


    He could not help but sigh in his heart, but he could not do anything. His eyes were filled with nervousness as he walked toward Chu Wanwan..

 Chapter 1236: 1236

    Chapter 1236: 1236<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming could tell that the man did not seem to want to treat Chu Wanwan. He stopped him and said, ¡°Can you cure her or not? You look like you¡¯re clueless.¡¯


    Not expecting to be seen through, Xiao Qianquan quickly schooled his expression.<div>


    ¡°How is that possible? This is a spell that I cast. If I can¡¯t solve the issue myself, that would be too strange. Don¡¯t worry, I can definitely do it.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jiang Ming frowned and asked suspiciously, ¡°Why do 1 feel like you¡¯re not reliable?¡±


    Xiao Qianquan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He really wanted to cry. Did Jiang Ming know how to read minds? How did he know everything?


    If it were him, he would probably let Chu Wanwan go for treatment and not ask any more questions.


    ¡°I see.¡± He let out a breath and quickly said, ¡°Then, Jiu Zhu, can you deal with the spells that you cast yourself?¡±


    He tried to reason with Jiang Ming, but Jiang Ming did not care at all. He said casually, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. What I seem to see now is that you can¡¯t solve it yourself, and you can¡¯t exin it. Aren¡¯t you just trying to kill someone? If Chu Wanwan dies, you can die too.¡±


    His eyes were icy.


    Xiao Qianquan¡¯s actions were too obvious. He probably could not save Chu Wanwan. If something happened to Chu Wanwan, it would be bad. He still needed Chu Wanwan to get the Yellow Gall Grass.


    Chu Wanwan was not unconscious at this moment. Still, she was on the verge of death. She still managed to hold on and say, ¡°l don¡¯t want Xiao Qianquan to treat me. Jiu Zhu, please find someone else. I don¡¯t trust Xiao Qianquan. I feel that he only knows a little bit of magic and doesn¡¯t know how to treat me.¡±


    Hearing Chu Wanwan¡¯s words, Xiao Qianquan felt that he had been described as a stupid person. He quickly replied, ¡°How can I not know how to treat you? Although I have a bad character sometimes, I can still handle this kind of thing. I will treat you now.¡±<div>


    As he spoke, he immediately arrived in front of Chu Wanwan. However, Chu Wanwan did not want him to treat her even if she died. She hurriedly wanted to escape.


    However, she could no longer exert her strength. She was dizzy and could only let him pull her back.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jiang Ming saw this and immediately stepped forward to pull the two of them apart. He scolded Xiao Qianquan angrily. ¡°Didn¡¯t she already say that she wasn¡¯t willing to do this? Still, you wanted to go forward and forcefully treat her? This goes against my original intention of wanting you to treat her.¡±


    Seeing that he had done something wrong in the eyes of Jiang Ming, Xiao Qianquan could not help butin incessantly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted me to treat her? Jiu Zhu, why are you unwilling now? What did I do wrong? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s unreasonable.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help butugh in anger.


    This person was simply a blockhead. He did not know what to do and what not to do, nor did he know how to make changes ording to the situation.


    He sighed in his heart and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it. You don¡¯t have to do it. If you continue to help, I¡¯m afraid something will happen. It won¡¯t be good.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Qianquan¡¯s confidence was lifted. He pounded his chest and said, ¡°l think I can do it. Jiu Zhu, please give me a chance. I believe you won¡¯t be disappointed. Young Miss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll cure you.¡±


    In fact, he was still uncertain in his heart. He did not know how to treat her at all. If he really wanted to treat her, he could only follow suit and do something casually. He only hoped that Chu Wanwan would still be alive when the time came.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Wanwan shook her head and said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you treat me. You don¡¯t even know how to treat me. I don¡¯t think you even know medicine! ¡±<div>


    Xiao Qianquan did not expect her to read his thoughts so easily. He coughed and said, ¡°How can I not know medicine? It¡¯s very simple.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming roughly understood what he meant. He snorted


    coldly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have any medical skills, but you still want to treat Chu Wanwan. You¡¯re really bold. You¡¯re trying to kill her.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to save her?¡± Xiao Qianquan could not help butin. ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me if I knew medicine. Then can¡¯t you tell me yourself? You¡¯re simply a blockhead.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled, and his eyes were incredulous.


    He suspected that Xiao Qianquan was trying to fool him. Who would act like this? He did not have any thoughts at all. He was like a robot!


    ¡°I¡¯m used to listening to others. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be like this. I¡¯m just afraid that I won¡¯t be good enough.¡± Xiao Qianquan smiled.


    ¡°Are you looking for trouble?¡±


    Xiao Qianquan cleared his throat and said helplessly, ¡°l definitely don¡¯t have such intentions. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After saying that, he patted his chest.


    Jiang Ming had already seen through his inner thoughts. He quickly stopped him and said, ¡°Alright. You don¡¯t have to do all this. You just stay here, If I can¡¯t neutralize this poison, then you can wait for death.¡±<div>


    Hearing this, Xiao Qianquan was terrified. He knelt down and cried, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be like this. I beg you, please let me go. 1 only know this spell, but 1 don¡¯t know how to reverse it. Don¡¯t make things difficult for me. I¡¯ll do anything for you.¡± In the end, he was really annoyed.


    Wasn¡¯t what he had done enough? It was really the hardest thing to be a captive.


    Jiang Ming sneered.


    If it were not for him, would this still be happening?


    At the end of the day, this was the consequence that he should bear.


    He would make him pay with his life.


    Xiao Qianquan feltpletely hopeless. He was like a rat that had been beaten senseless. He stood rooted to the ground, crying in his heart.


    If he had known earlier, he would not have used such a spell. Not only did it harm him, but it was going to kill him.


    If it was possible, he really hoped that this young man could heal Chu Wanwan, but it was impossible.


    This spell was created by his ancestors. Since it was impossible to reverse it, he was definitely going to die.


    Thinking of his fate, he could not help but shed tears.


    His life was nothing more than this.


    Jiang Ming gave Chu Wanwan a simple check and was relieved after discovering a secret.


    Fortunately, curing this poison did not require the assistance of any medicinal herbs.


    Otherwise, he would have to stall for time again. He wondered how Bai Meimei and the others were doing..

 Chapter 1237: 1237

    Chapter 1237: 1237<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming had to buy time to get the Yellow Gall Grass as soon as possible, or else Bai Meimei would be finished.


    After quickly treating Chu Wanwan, Jiang Ming exhaled.<div>


    Xiao Qianquan, who was observing from the side, was terrified. What kind of situation was this?


    Jiang Ming had actually healed Chu Wanwan so easily. Was he seeing things?


    In that case, wouldn¡¯t Jiang Ming be able to fight against the ancient people? This was truly terrifying.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Jiang Ming had already walked in front of him. He sized him up and smiled.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? I should know, right?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Qianquan could not help but tremble.


    Immediately after, he began tough.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t scold you in my mind. 1 only said good things. I definitely didn¡¯t say anything bad.¡±


    As he spoke, he wanted to kneel down and swear an oath to show his determination.


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry.


    It had to be said that Xiao Qianquan was quite funny.


    Then, he nodded. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll believe you for now. But who knows if you¡¯re telling the truth or not?¡±<div>


    Seeing that they had returned to the topic, he could not help butin incessantly.


    He had never thought that this would happen.


    Just as he was about to continue speaking, he was stopped by Jiang Ming. ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want to listen to you anymore. Go back and pass the message now. However, I need you to give me the smoke spell first. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Jiang Ming was cunning.


    Xiao Qianquan exhaled and sighed.


    He had originally thought that Jiang Ming wanted his spell. Since he did not say anything, he thought that he did not want it. In the end, he did not expect that things would stille to this. It seemed that he could only surrender.


    At the thought of this, his eyes were dejected and filled with helplessness.


    Then, he shook his head. ¡°l don¡¯t remember my spell anymore. Why don¡¯t 1 give you the secret manual? You can look for it yourself.¡±


    As he spoke, he wanted to take out the secret manual, but he was stopped by Jiang Ming.


    ¡°l know your intentions. Do you want me to turn a blind eye and get away with it? That¡¯s impossible,¡±


    He seemed to be smiling, but the meaning in his words was self-evident.<div>


    Unwillingly, Xiao Qianquan had no choice but to teach this spell to Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming felt that his entire body had be much clearer, and his eyes were filled withprehension.


    ¡°Thank you, Xiao Qianquan. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have known that such a spell existed.¡±


    As he spoke, he even pretended to provoke Xiao Qianquan.


    Xiao Qianquan was so angry that he gritted his teeth, but he had no choice but to leave,


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be leaving now. Jiu Zhu, good luck.¡±


    With that, he turned around and left without any hesitation. His heart was already filled with hatred.


    He swore that one day, he would definitely take revenge.


    Chu Wanwan was so shocked that she stood rooted to the ground.


    She had never thought that Jiang Ming would have such abilities. She had never seen such a young doctor with such brilliant spells.


    Thinking of this, she could not help but admire him even more. She even liked him a little more.<div>


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, you are simply the most powerful doctor I have ever seen.¡± Jiang Ming smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t let anyone discover us. Who knows if Xiao Qianquan has brought anyone else with him?¡±


    He scoffed in his heart.


    She was just a frog at the bottom of a well. Why would she think that he was the most brilliant doctor?


    She needed to see the world.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Wanwan was reluctant to part with him. ¡°Do you want to stay with me for a while longer and go overter? The night view today is lovely. There are also fireflies. There have never been fireflies before.¡±


    Toward the end of her sentence, she was already pleading.


    She felt that if she could be with such a powerful doctor, she would also pick up some medical skills.


    Moreover, they had already spent so much time together. It did not matter if they spent more time together.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming could not help but frown. If we continue to stay here, it will bete, and the surrounding animals wille out.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, we are still in the forest. The animals here are too active.¡¯


    Hearing this, Chu Wanwan roughly understood something, but she still wanted to cling to Jiang Ming. She could not help but lower her head and bite her lips.


    She had a feeling that if she were to separate from Jiang Ming this time, she might never see him again.


    She did not know why she had such thoughts. After all, she was about to marry Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was about to say something when the surroundings suddenly became noisy. The voices of the crowd reached their ears.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we go out? We just want to rx. Is this going to stop us?¡±


    This voice was obviously Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s. Jiang Ming could not help but be stunned for a moment. He was extremely shocked.


    When did Sikong Wuyuane out? If that was the case, then wouldn¡¯t Yuan Hehe be out as well?


    Yuan Hehe¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°Is this how the people in your vige wee guests? We didn¡¯t do anything. You¡¯re simply going too far. Hurry up and let us out. Otherwise, we won¡¯t let you off easily.¡±


    Chu Wanwan¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. Then, she said, ¡°These two sound like yourpanions. Do you want to take a look first? I don¡¯t want anyone to bully yourpanions.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go over. They might have noticed that I¡¯m out. They¡¯re worried, and they want to find me.¡±


    Chu Wanwan immediately said angrily, ¡°Then they shouldn¡¯t have stopped them. These soldiers are really brainless. You¡¯re going to be my husband, but they still don¡¯t know how to be flexible.¡±


    As she spoke, her aura was fierce. She wanted to go out and scold the soldiers so that Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could leave.


    However, at this moment, she heard other voices.


    ¡°Chief, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Her expression suddenly changed.


    She had thought that it would be some time before the vige chief would return. She did not expect him to return so quickly.


    Thinking of this, she quickly looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, wait here first. Don¡¯t go out. I¡¯ll send them overter.¡±


    As she spoke, she left angrily without waiting for Jiang Mings reply. Her eyes seemed to be filled with urgency.


    Jiang Ming was deep in thought.


    It seemed that this vige chief was very important to Chu Wanwan. He was also very dignified.


    Otherwise, she would not be like this. No matter what, he had to go and take a look first.


    If he let Chu Wanwan handle it first, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe would definitely be in danger.


    He thought for a moment and used a spell to hide himself behind a rock.


    He could see the vige chief and the others from where he was..

 Chapter 1238: 1238

    Chapter 1238: 1238<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    The chief had a beard, and his eyes were fierce. He held a string of prayer beads in his hand.


    The prayer beads were very long, and he moved them very quickly.<div>


    His eyes were fixed on Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. There was no smile in his eyes, and he seemed to be indifferent.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    He did not know what this vige chief was thinking. He really could not see through his thoughts.


    At this moment, the vige chief suddenly narrowed his eyes and threw the prayer beads in front of Jiang Ming.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to watch us here, right? Isn¡¯t this spying on our privacy?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not expect that he would actually discover him. After thinking about it, he came out.


    Since he wanted to fight with him, he did not say anything.


    The vige chief smiled.


    ¡°Are you Jiang Ming? As expected of the person that Young Miss admires. You look like a talented person.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to know my name. Did the young miss tell you?¡±<div>


    Chu Wanwan¡¯s face turned red. ¡°l did tell the chief. I really wanted him to understand you, so I told him some things about you. But I don¡¯t have any other intentions. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡¯


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming did not say anything. He sized up the vige chief and said, ¡°Chief, you tter me. These are my twopanions. They are only here because they are worried about my safety. They have no ill intentions.¡±


    The vige chief was stunned for a moment. Then, he said, ¡°You left with the young miss. How could you have encountered danger? Could it be that you mean that the young miss will hurt you? It seems that your twopanions don¡¯t trust us very much.¡±


    Chu Wanwan did not expect the vige chief to exin it this way. She was instantly dumbfounded.


    Chu Wanwan immediately exined in a panic, ¡°Jiu Zhu didn¡¯t mean that at all. Chief, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Jiang Ming is a very nice person. Moreover, we were indeed in danger just now. It was Xiao Qianquan who wanted to kill me.¡¯


    The corners of the vige chief¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°How could hee here? I remember that he was already dead before I left. Young Miss, you¡¯re starting to lie for this person now.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s him.¡¯


    Chu Wanwan was dumbfounded again.


    She did not expect him to say that Xiao Qianquan was already dead.


    She could not help but feel baffled.


    ¡°But I did see Xiao Qianquan. Chief, are you sure you¡¯re not wrong?¡±


    Jiang Ming remained silent and just looked at the vige chief.<div>


    He could feel that he was trying to trick or find fault with them by trying to force Chu Wanwan to say more.


    He was confused again.


    Logically speaking, the two of them should be father and daughter. Why did they call each other by their titles? Shouldn¡¯t they be very close? Or were the two of them not father and daughter at all?


    Thinking of this, he felt that he was right, but he still hid this doubt in his heart and did not say it out loud.


    He waited for the vige chief to continue. He wanted to see what he wanted to do.


    The vige chief seemed to have read Jiang Mings mind. He tilted his head and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, right? Perhaps you can tell me the truth. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust the young miss, but she has always been shallow in her handling of things. I can¡¯t let her encounter some things because of you. I have to think about her safety.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°l understand. What the young miss said is the truth. You can rest assured. Besides, you should know her well. How could she lie to you?¡±


    Hearing this, the vige chief was relieved.


    He believed in his own judgment. Jiang Ming did not seem to be talking nonsense.


    If Jiang Ming was still spouting nonsense now, it meant that he did not respect him.


    His vige was famous far and near for its power, so Jiang Ming should be aware of the situation.<div>


    Thinking of this, his attitude could not help but be smug.


    Jiang Ming was just a young man, and he wanted to marry his young miss. What a whimsical idea.


    If he used a few movester, Jiang Ming would definitely be scared out of his wits and escape. How could he still be behind her?


    Thinking of this, the vige chief could not help but want tough.


    It was not that he had not seen his young miss look for other people before. It was also because she was scared out of her wits and fled. This time, it would definitely be the same ending.


    The young miss was really innocent and ignorant. He had to let her see the situation clearly.


    Seeing that the vige chief did not speak for a long time, Jiang Ming could not help but think.


    He did not know what he was thinking. Perhaps he was thinking about how to deal with him, but he really could not figure out what the vige chief was thinking.


    With this thought in mind, the vige chief had already returned to his senses. He looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°You want to marry the young miss. However, you have to pass my test. I wonder if she has told you about it.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Chu Wanwan.


    Chu Wanwan immediately stepped forward and grabbed the vige chief¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Chief, please believe me. This time, there is no need for any more tests. There really is no need for tests. If there is a test, it would not feel sincere. I believe in my heart and the people I choose.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been drugged by him. There are so many outstanding men in our vige, Why did you choose an outsider instead of one? It¡¯s fine if you choose an outsider, but you must let me test him. What if he lets you down? I¡¯ve raised you for so many years. Am I going to let you go out and suffer for nothing?¡±


    The vige chief was instantly furious. He raised his hand, but he did not hit


    Chu Wanwan.


    If it were the past, he would have beaten her up, but he could not bear to do so. After all, he had doted on Chu Wanwan like a daughter for so many years.


    What could he do now?


    Unexpectedly, Chu Wanwan was more determined than ever this time, She stood up to defend Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu is not someone I have seen before. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I would have been killed by Xiao Qianquan. He was my savior. ording to etiquette, 1 should devote myself to him, and I shouldn¡¯t have tested him like this. Chief, don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯m not your biological daughter anyway. Let me make my own decision. Even if it ends badly, I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    ¡°You unfilial daughter! Don¡¯t you know how well I treated you?¡± The vige chief could not help but cry out bitterly.


    He felt like he had raised an ingrate, but what could he do?


    Chu Wanwan liked him so much that she could not bear to be separated. ¡°Forget it. We¡¯ll talk about the testter. Come with me first.¡±


    Seeing this, the vige chief suddenly thought of another n and adopted apromise. He wanted to temporarily stabilize Chu Wanwan¡¯s emotions..

 Chapter 1239: 1239

    Chapter 1239: 1239<div>


    Seeing this, no one said anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now. You should get some rest.¡± Chu Wanwan quickly waved her hand.


    Everyone nodded and entered their respective rooms.<div>


    It waste at night and many people were already asleep.


    Jiang Mingy on the bed, but he could not fall asleep.


    The surroundings were silent, but there was always an ominous atmosphere in the air.


    He had a feeling that this ce was too quiet. Usually, the quieter it was, the more dangerous it was.


    However, he had already stayed in this vige. There were dangers and opportunities, and he was used to it.


    However, the atmosphere tonight was not normal.


    However, he was too tired and was about to fall asleep.


    Squeak¡­


    What was that sound?


    Jiang Ming was a light sleeper and immediately opened his eyes.


    Was this a door or a window?<div>


    Just as he was thinking, a gust of wind blew against his bed. Jiang Ming immediately got off the bed. The enemy in front of him was unarmed, but he was fierce and swift.


    Jiang Ming could not see the person¡¯s appearance clearly. He shed and appeared behind the enemy.


    However, he did not expect that the enemy would actually give him a blow from behind.


    This blow was so powerful that if it were an ordinary person, their bones would have shattered.


    Jiang Ming leaped into the air and kicked the enemy.


    He snorted coldly.


    He wanted to give them a taste of their own medicine. In terms of brute force, he might not be as strong as them, but it was not a problem.


    As he thought about it, he took advantage of the fact that they had yet to recover and immediately went to the other side. He quickly lit themp on the table.


    The enemy rushed over again. Jiang Ming raised hismp and shone it over.


    This time, he bumped into the enemy and saw their appearance clearly.


    ¡°You¡­¡±<div>


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded. The one who attacked him was actually the vige chief!


    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s me!¡± the bearded man said rudely. Then, he threw a few more punches.


    Jiang Ming knew his identity, so he naturally did not want to have any conflict with him.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    He frowned and wanted to stop, but the vige chief¡¯s fist came straight for his face.


    He had no choice but to put down the oilmp and dodge. As he dodged, he asked him, ¡°Did I offend you? If I did something wrong, you can tell me. Why do you have to do this?¡±


    He was speechless.


    If it was not for the Yellow Gall Grass, he would not be like this.


    As he spoke, he had already blocked more than ten attacks. The two of them took two steps back. In this narrow room, it was impossible to dodge the blows.


    ¡°Even if I die, I have to figure out why I had to die,¡± Jiang Ming said helplessly.


    ¡°Stop!¡± The vige chief shouted and said, ¡°You actually took a fancy to the young miss! ¡±<div>


    Jiang Ming was stunned.


    So, he was here for Chu Wanwan.


    He had to exin that Chu Wanwan had taken a liking to him first.


    Just as Jiang Ming was letting his imagination run wild, the vige chief solemnly dered, ¡°Let me tell you! Don¡¯t look down on us just because we¡¯re a bandit vige! The young miss is as precious as a diamond to us. You? Let me see if you are worthy of her love!¡±


    With that, he rushed over again. Jiang Ming dodged again.


    However, this time, he knew the vige chief¡¯s purpose ining, so he would not just hide.


    The vige chief¡¯s fist smashed over like a huge rock. Jiang Ming jumped up lightly and pressed his head with one hand. Then, he swiftly jumped behind him and pressed his acupuncture point.


    The vige chief could not move at all, but he could still speak.


    ¡°Good, you really have some skills.¡±


    When Jiang Ming heard his hearty voice, he sighed and quickly unsealed his acupoints helplessly.


    The vige chief turned around and said bluntly that this was a test for Jiang


    Ming.


    ¡°If you want to be with the young miss, first of all, you have to be good at martial arts and have a good character! You¡¯re not bad, kid. You¡¯ve passed both tests!¡±


    After he finished speaking, heughed heartily. Jiang Ming had no choice but tough along. He was so embarrassed that he did not know what to do.


    ¡°Here! Charge!¡¯


    Outside the door, a tender voice sounded. Then, the door was mmed open with a bang. Jiang Ming was speechless by this sudden impact.


    Who was it this time?


    A gust of dust blew over, and Jiang Ming waved his hand in disgust.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu!¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Two familiar voices came. Jiang Ming looked and saw that it was Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s already sote. Why is the vige chief here? What are you guys doing?¡±


    Yuan Hehe had already circled around Jiang Ming and the vige chief.


    In fact, he was already prepared.


    If he dared to make a move on Jiang Ming, then he would definitely not be polite!


    Jiang Ming did not know what to say, and the vige chief suddenly became mute.


    Sikong Wuyuan looked around. ¡°You didn¡¯t attack Jiu Zhu, did you?¡± he asked.


    Yuan Hehe turned around and stared at the chief. ¡°Why did you attack Jiu Zhu?¡±


    Being stared at by the two of them, the vige chief¡¯s face could not help but turn red.


    They were really bold.


    ¡°Because I wanted to test¡­¡± the vige chief stammered.


    He was too embarrassed to say it. If he said it now, it would only cause conflict.


    However, he did not want that to happen. He felt that Jiang Ming was not bad.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he immediately changed the topic and talked about something else.


    The two of them refused to let it go.


    ¡°No matter what the reason is, how can you disturb Jiu Zhu¡¯s rest in the middle of the night? Jiang Ming has never done anything to cause trouble for everyone since he came to the vige. You¡¯re an elder. How can you do this(¡± Yuan Hehe frowned.


    Jiang Ming quickly stopped him. ¡°Yuan Hehe, this is nothing. It¡¯s all in the past. ¡±


    He did not finish hisst sentence.


    Everything would wait until he obtained the Yellow Gall Grass.


    Before he could say anything, Chu Wanwan had also rushed over. She seemed to have sensed something and stared at the vige chief.


    ¡°Chief, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan had a tacit understanding. They spoke at the same time. ¡°Chief, you¡¯re not sleeping in the middle of the night. You¡¯re here to cause trouble for Jiu Zhu. I wonder what he has done wrong!¡¯


    Chu Wanwan was infuriated by thisint. She immediately asked the chief, ¡°What are you doing? Jiang Ming did nothing wrong. Why are you looking for trouble with him? If you hurt him, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±


    Her words were harsh. The vige chief quickly exined, ¡°Young Miss, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I¡¯m here to test his martial arts skills and character. If anything happens in the future, he has to be able to protect you.¡±


    The vige chief¡¯s exnation was clear and logical. When the young miss heard it, she became even more anxious.


    ¡°Alright, you did this for my own good. However, please don¡¯t interfere in my matters in the future!¡±


    Seeing this, the vige chief did not dare to make a sound.


    He had indeed gone overboard.


    Jiang Ming quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°You guys should leave first.


    Rest is the most important thing. We¡¯ll talk about thister.¡±

 Chapter 1240: 1240

    Chapter 1240: 1240<div>


    Trantor: Endless?antasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At this moment, the vige chief suddenly clutched his chest with one hand,


    his face pale.<div>


    Jiang Ming immediately realized that something was wrong. He took a step forward to support him, but the vige chief fell into his arms with his mouth open, looking like he was in extreme pain.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Jiang Ming asked, but the vige chief could not say anything.


    Chu Wanwan squatted down and asked Jiang Ming to carry him to the bed.


    ¡°The chief has always had a bad heart. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s acting up again this time.¡±


    The vige chief was lying on the bed, breathing heavily. Chu Wanwan was extremely nervous.


    ¡°It has been a long time since it acted up. I didn¡¯t expect that today¡­¡±


    This sudden turn of events made Chu Wanwan feel uneasy. Her face was filled with guilt and worry.


    Jiang Ming saw the situation and quickly went forward to check the vige chief¡¯s pulse.


    It was indeed as Chu Wanwan had said. It was a heart problem, and under normal circumstances, medication was needed.


    Jiang Ming took a pill from his pocket and gave it to the vige chief.


    At the same time, he used his spiritual energy to open up his meridians. He was using both internal and external treatment methods. He took more than an hour for the treatments.<div>


    After a series of operations, Jiang Mings forehead was sweating.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chief is fine.¡±


    After a series of operations, the vige chief¡¯s expression returned to normal.


    He immediately burst into tears.


    He had never thought that his old illness would be cured one day. He immediately stood up and knelt on the ground, his eyes filled with excitement.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, you are simply my savior. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a brilliant doctor. Today, I¡¯ve really opened my eyes. Let alone Chu Wanwan, I can give you anyone else, even the entire vige.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming felt a little awkward and did not know what to say.


    Why did they always say the same thing? He did not know how to answer.


    Just as Jiang Ming was thinking about it, there was a sudden explosion from outside the vige. The explosion was earth-shattering. The sound of porcin shattering soon followed.


    The vige chief was instantly dumbfounded.


    He knew who the attacker was, but he did not expect them to be so aggressive.<div>


    He was already feeling ufortable. He quickly looked at Jiang Ming and the others. ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look first. Jiu Zhu, you guys stay here for the time being. Don¡¯t get hurt. I wonder what that noise outside is. How dare the attacker disrespect us!¡±


    Jiang Ming understood and did not say anything else.


    He felt that it might be a private matter of the vige, so there was no need for him to continue.


    Unexpectedly, Yuan Hehe could not suppress his curiosity and quickly asked,


    ¡°Who is the person outside? Did the vige offend them?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that Yuan Hehe should not have asked. He quickly stopped him and shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t ask about this first. This is not something we should ask. We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡¯


    The vige chiefughed out loud. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a small matter. Ask away. I have nothing to hide.¡±


    Chu Wanwan could not help but heave a sigh of relief when she saw that the vige chief had be more lenient toward them.


    It seemed that the vige chief had probably decided on Jiang Ming, so she did not need to worry about it.


    However, what made her curious was why the vige chief would look at Jiang Ming in a new light just because he had recovered from his old illness. Also, why was he so excited?


    When he had other illnesses, although people had treated him, he did not show too much enthusiasm for those people. Wasn¡¯t he too enthusiastic this time?<div>


    However, before she could think too much, the vige chief suddenly rushed out, his eyes filled with coldness.


    In the past, no one dared to invade their own vige, but now these people were bold.


    Thinking of this, he rushed to the door. However, before he could see the face of the person opposite him, he was beaten back.


    He immediately fell to the ground, feeling that his limbs were not listening to him and were extremely damaged.


    However, that personughed out loud.


    ¡°I thought that you would be very capable as a vige chief, but in the end, you were still knocked down by me with one punch. Useless.¡±


    The sarcasm in his words was self-evident.


    The people inside had heard it clearly.


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes.


    This person was quite arrogant.


    When he looked again, Chu Wanwan had already rushed out, her eyes filled with worry.


    He followed her out.


    Now that the vige chief had fallen, they had to follow him. Otherwise, if anything happened, the Yellow Gall Grass would be gone.


    He did not want anyone else to mess with the matters in the vige.


    When Jiang Ming went out to take a look, he realized that it was Xiao Qianquan. He could not help butugh out loud.


    What a coincidence.


    Xiao Qianquan naturally saw Jiang Ming at this time. He was not afraid at all and even pretended to be an old acquaintance to greet him.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, are you well?¡±


    Jiang Ming was not angry. Instead, he smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern. ¡±


    Then, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Xiao Qianquan with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changedpletely. How did you defeat the chief so quickly?¡±


    Xiao Qianquan quickly replied, ¡°I have gained a new power. Jiu Zhu, you are most likely going to die this time.¡±


    His eyes were cold.


    As he spoke, he wanted to rush toward Jiang Ming, but he was held back by him again.


    After a short while, Xiao Qianquan was already out of breath and shivering from the cold.


    He did not understand why he felt a bone-piercing cold all over his body when he was just being strangled. It was as if something was corroding him. However, he could not catch that thing. Instead, he could only wait for death.


    He could not help but panic.


    He was about to be killed earlier, and now he was being held back by Jiang Ming again. He was really unwilling.


    This time, he had made aeback to take revenge. In the end, he did not expect to be Jiang Mings prisoner again.


    Jiang Ming could tell that the chief had been poisoned by him. He looked at Xiao Qianquan and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care why you¡¯re here. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re targeting us or the vige. Your life is still in my hands. If you want to live, you can only treat the chief. This time, you should havee prepared. It¡¯s impossible that you can¡¯t treat him, right?¡±


    Xiao Qianquan felt helpless.


    How could Jiang Ming see through everything? Who was this person?


    If it were him, he probably would not be able to do this. He was really helpless.


    Thinking of this, he decided to y dumb and remained silent.


    ¡°Are you pretending to be mute? Hurry up and speak. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you die now. Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t want to die?¡±


    Jiang Ming threw Xiao Qianquan out without hesitation.


    Xiao Qianquan suddenly felt the same as the vige chief, but the only difference was that he did not feel anything other than pain. Jiang Ming did not put anything on him..

 Chapter 1241: 1241

    Chapter 1241: 1241<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Xiao Qianquan felt relieved, and he was once again overwhelmed with joy. Then, he stood up and threw a vine at Jiang Ming.


    The vines surrounded Jiang Ming as if they wanted to tie him up tightly.<div>


    Before the vines could wrap around him, Jiang Ming snapped his fingers and lit a fire, burning the vines directly.


    The mes reached Xiao Qianquan, and he could not help but turn pale with fright. He quickly cut off the vines with fear and helplessness in his eyes.


    He did not expect Jiang Ming¡¯s spiritual energy to be so high. This vine was an ability given to him by his boss.


    He did not expect Jiang Ming to be able to break through so easily. From the looks of it, he should not havee.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly wanted to retreat, but he was unwilling. He waved his hand and signaled his subordinates behind him to rush out.


    The servants did not know Jiang Ming¡¯s strength, so they rushed forward ording to their boss¡¯s instructions. However, they were sent flying before they could even touch Jiang Ming.


    With this shock, Jiang Ming immediately realized that these people¡¯s spiritual energy was powerful, but they did not realize it themselves.


    Then, he could not help but sigh.


    It was such a waste to have such powerful spiritual energy but not know how to use it.


    Sikong Wuyuan sneered, ¡°I thought you were strong, but you¡¯re nothing. From


    what Jiu Zhu said, this is your second time here, right? The first time, you were almost beaten to death by Jiu Zhu, right?¡±<div>


    Xiao Qianquan¡¯s expression changed drastically. His face turned ashen. Then, he said aggressively, ¡°I was careless the first time. The second time, I¡¯m not hurt at all. What right do you have to say that I¡¯m weak? I think you¡¯re just jealous of me.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not help but grin.


    Xiao Qianquan really did not know his own limits. He actually dared to say such words. He could not even attack Jiang Ming. He actually thought that he was just being careless.


    Sikong Wuyuan finally smiled and said, ¡°Then you should fight with Jiang Ming. Why are you retreating to the side now?¡± Aren¡¯t you quite good at talking?¡±


    Yuan Hehe clicked his tongue and said, ¡°He only knows how to talk big. I don¡¯t believe that this person can defeat Jiang Ming. In this world, no one can defeat


    Jiang Ming. ¡±


    Meanwhile, Chu Wanwan was taking care of the vige chief at the side.


    She looked at the vige chief¡¯s pained expression and was so sad that she was about to cry.


    The vige chief had raised her for so many years and worked so hard for her. Since he was going to die, she was really upset.


    If she could, she really wanted to bear all the pain on behalf of the vige chief.


    Before she could think any further, the vige chief suddenly began to scream. His entire body began to swell up.<div>


    His limbs were swollen and red, and Chu Wanwan¡¯s heart ached when she saw his state.


    Chu Wanwan tried to wake the vige chief up and quickly said, ¡°Chief, are you alright? Listen to my voice. I really want to know how you are now.¡±


    At this moment, the vige chief was already in so much pain that he was not conscious.


    He stammered, only wanting to express his pain and beg for help.


    Seeing this situation, Chu Wanwan turned to look at Jiang Ming and the others. ¡°Jiu Zhu, please save the chief first. It seems like he can¡¯t hold on any longer. I don¡¯t want him to be in such pain. Please take a look at him first. We can talk about Xiao Qianquanter.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Qianquan, I didn¡¯t expect you to make aeback.¡± She then scolded Xiao Qianquan. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Chief used to treat you very well. Although you are a traitor, no matter what, you should not treat the chief like this. You are simply ungrateful.¡±


    Xiao Qianquan made a funny expression. ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to kill the vige chief for a long time. He used to tell me what to do every day. It doesn¡¯t matter if I get revenge! If he really wanted to treat me well, he wouldn¡¯t have cursed me every day.¡±


    When the vige chief heard this, he could not help but endure the pain. He angrily said to Xiao Qianquan, ¡°Xiao Qianquan, I was strict with you so that you could grow up. Although I may have used the wrong methods, you should have understood my good intentions. I treated Chu Wanwan the same way when she was young. You don¡¯t have to twist the truth. You¡¯re a person who wants to kill his former savior. Hahaha, you¡¯re worse than a beast.¡±


    In the end, he could not help but smile bitterly.


    What did his own painstaking efforts get in return? In the end, he was just betrayed.


    ¡°Stop spouting nonsense, old man! Just wait for your death!¡± Xiao Qianquan said aggressively.<div>


    Although Yuan Hehe was not fond of the vige chief, he could roughly understand the situation after seeing this. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°You, Xiao Qianquan, are really an ingrate. If you had a conscience, you wouldn¡¯t have to be like this. At least give him some respect. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, he¡¯s your savior.¡±


    Then, he walked directly to Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, let me deal with Xiao Qianquan. I want to see how capable he is after betraying the people in the vige.¡±


    Xiao Qianquan looked at Yuan Hehe andughed out loud.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a child. What can you do to me? You don¡¯t even have spiritual energy. Child, you¡¯d better scram. Don¡¯t be beaten until you cry. I¡¯m not willing to help you.¡±


    Yuan Hehe rolled his eyes. ¡°You might not even be able to defeat a kid. With your skills, I can defeat three of you.¡±


    As he spoke, his entire body emitted a dazzling light. This light was his spiritual energy.


    Xiao Qianquan could not help but be shocked.


    He did not expect Yuan Hehe¡¯s spiritual energy to be so deep, especially when he was still a child. Could it be that the people around Jiang Ming were all very powerful?


    As he thought about it, he looked at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was confused. Shouldn¡¯t Xiao Qianquan be looking at Yuan Hehe? Why was he looking at him again? Was there something on his face?


    As he thought about it, he touched his face and waved his hand.


    Xiao Qianquan was probably wondering why Yuan Hehe had such a strong spiritual energy, or perhaps he thought that Yuan Hehe¡¯s powers were all because of him.


    Yuan Hehe also felt the shock from Xiao Qianquan. He could not help but smile at him. ¡°My spiritual energy is at least ten times more powerful than yours. From the looks of it, you¡¯re probably going to die. Are you afraid now? I might be able to spare your life if you beg for mercy..¡±

 Chapter 1242: 1242

    Chapter 1242: 1242<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Yuan Hehe pretended to be arrogant. He was feeling smug in his heart.


    He felt that this kind of person should be treated like this. Perhaps Xiao Qianquan had treated Jiang Ming the same way as he did now. Then he definitely had to get revenge for Jiang Ming.<div>


    Hearing this, Xiao Qianquan felt insulted.


    It was fine if he could not beat Jiang Ming, but the problem was that he could not evenpare to a child¡¯s spiritual energy. What was this?


    Thinking of this, he clenched his hands and activated all his spiritual energy. However, his spiritual energy was clearly not as powerful as Yuan Hehe¡¯s.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking to be humiliated?¡±


    Yuan Hehe continued to mock him, and his entire person became restless.


    He wanted to teach Xiao Qianquan a lesson himself, but he did not know if Jiang Ming would allow him to do so.


    Although his spiritual energy was quite strong, he did not know Xiao


    Qianquan¡¯s true strength.


    Even if he couldpare with him in terms of spiritual energy, he might not be able topare with him in other aspects.


    At this moment, he heard Jiang Ming¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yuan Hehe, don¡¯t fight him for now. I don¡¯t know where Xiao Qianquan learned a bunch of strange spells. If we fight him rashly, we¡¯ll be at a disadvantage.¡±<div>


    Sikong Wuyuan chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ve seen a spell that can absorb the spiritual energy of an opponent. I wonder if Xiao Qianquan knows it. If he does, Yuan Hehe, you¡¯ll be in trouble. Let¡¯s wait for him to make his move first. It won¡¯t be toote for us to counterattack at that time.¡¯


    Yuan Hehe nodded and continued to mock Xiao Qianquan.


    However, he did not say anything. Instead, he red at thetter with obvious disdain.


    Xiao Qianquan could feel that Yuan Hehe was not treating him respectfully at all, and he immediately became angry and shouted at Yuan Hehe.


    In an instant, a huge lightning rat appeared in front of him and rushed toward


    Yuan Hehe.


    Yuan Hehe was dumbfounded.


    This was the first time he had seen a spell actually be able to summon a lightning rat.


    In his opinion, the spell that could summon a lightning rat was not very good. It was probably a trashy spell.


    At the thought of this, he could not help but feel relieved. He did not even retaliate and just stood there idly.


    He wanted Xiao Qianquan to see the truth.<div>


    However, when the lightning rat rushed in front of him, he felt that his entire body could not move. His entire body was numb, and he was paralyzed.


    Yuan Hehe was dumbfounded.


    He did not expect that Xiao Qianquan¡¯s lightning rat would actually be more powerful than his spiritual energy. This was awful. He had underestimated the enemy and suffered retribution.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but feel like crying.


    He should not have underestimated the enemy just now.


    Just when he thought that he was going to be beaten down by Xiao Qianquan, Jiang Ming suddenly appeared behind him. With a light tap of his hand, he could move again.


    He was shocked.


    How did Jiang Ming cure him? And it was with just a light tap. Jiang Ming was simply a god.


    Thinking of this, he stood rooted to the ground, forgetting that Xiao Qianquan was still fighting him.


    Seeing such an opportunity, Xiao Qianquan sprang into action. He clenched his fists and told the lightning rat to continue attacking Yuan Hehe.


    He was going to teach this child a good lesson today. He wanted to see how powerful he was.<div>


    Thinking of this, he clenched his fists even tighter.


    The lightning rat¡¯s spiritual energy also increased a little.


    Jiang Ming was surprised to see Yuan Hehe standing rooted to the ground.


    What was going on with Yuan Hehe? Why did he suddenly stop moving?


    However, he could not think too much about it and quickly pushed Yuan Hehe away.


    Sikong Wuyuan was also in disbelief. He stepped forward and pushed Yuan


    Hehe. ¡°Yuan Hehe, what are you daydreaming about? You are fighting Xiao


    Qianquan. Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yuan Hehe finally came back to his senses and realized what was going on. He could not help but say helplessly, ¡°I was stunned just now.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan and Jiang Ming could not help but shake their heads.


    Yuan Hehe was still a child.


    ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan stood up and looked at Jiang Ming.


    He felt that recently, he had been asking Jiang Ming to help him deal with many people.


    It was time for him to solve his own problems.


    Jiang Ming did not say much, but it could be considered a tacit agreement.


    Since Sikong Wuvuan had already taken the initiative, there was no need for him to refute. It was also a good time for him to rest.


    Xiao Qianquan mocked them.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a monk. How capable can you be? It¡¯s better for you to go home and pray. You don¡¯t look strong.¡±


    ¡°What kind of ability do you think I have?¡± Sikong Wuyuan did not get angry when he saw Xiao Qianquan looking down on him. Instead, he continued to smile. ¡°What about you? Beat me if you¡¯re that strong. Besides, Jiang Ming was able to defeat you at such a young age. Do you think you could defeat an old monk like me? I¡¯m someone who works for Jiang Ming.¡±


    As he finished speaking, he was already a little smug.


    He felt that being able to stay by Jiang Ming¡¯s side was amazing.


    Xiao Qianquan did not know what to say. Then, he thought of something and quickly said, ¡°You¡¯re an old man, so you have to submit to a young man. Is that weird? You might as well follow our boss. My boss is old, and his prowess is simr to Jiang Ming¡¯s. He might even be more powerful than him. You should abandon the darkness and join me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not help but grin.


    Xiao Qianquan was very bold. He was clearly the one in the wrong while they were the ones in the right.


    Xiao Qianquan spread his hands and said, ¡°Of course, I understand. You guys don¡¯t think you¡¯re good people, do you? Come on, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re scheming against this vige. There must be something you want in this vige. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be staying here. I can already tell. There¡¯s no need for you to say anything else. It¡¯s best to leave this vige quickly. Don¡¯t disappoint the people in this vige.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Chu Wanwan rolled her eyes. ¡°Jiang Ming is truly doing this for us. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be fighting with you now. Come on, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s really cruel. You should know your ce.¡±


    Xiao Qianquan¡¯s face turned pale.


    He wished he could skin Chu Wanwan alive. She was too much.


    However, he was helpless against her. This was the most infuriating thing.


    Thinking of this, he rxed instead.


    At most, he would wait for an opportunity to deal with her.. This Chu Wanwan did not have any power, so how could he not deal with her?

 Chapter 1243: 1243

    Chapter 1243: 1243<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming seemed to have seen through Xiao Qianquan¡¯s thoughts and looked at him without blinking.


    ¡°Xiao Qianquan, do you think you¡¯re still in the same position as before? You are now our captive.¡±<div>


    Before Xiao Qianquan could react, he had already rushed over and grabbed him. He even strangled Xiao Qianquan so tightly that he could barely breathe. This was not the first time Xiao Qianquan had been attacked like this. His eyes were wide open, and he did not know what to do.


    It was fine if he had been hit the first time, and it was fine if he had been hit the second time. However, it was already the third time, and he had still been hit. What had he done before?


    His eyes were filled with confusion. Then, he red at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, how can you strangle me like this? I clearly feel that I can¡¯t escape every time. You¡¯re simply too much.¡±


    Yuan Hehe said sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s stupid. Why are you still criticizing others? You should be stronger.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan continued to mock him.


    ¡°You look so pitiful. You can just turn into ashes here. I don¡¯t think you need to live anymore. Jiu Zhu, just kill him. Keeping him alive is stupid.¡±


    At this moment, the vige chief was coughing violently.


    Although he did not say anything, the hatred in his eyes was already pouring out.


    He had the same thoughts as the two of them. He even wanted to swallow Xiao Qianquan alive.


    He felt that Xiao Qianquan was really heartless.


    If Jiang Ming could deal with him, that would naturally be the best.<div>


    Jiang Ming did not do what they said. Instead, he threw Xiao Qianquan out again.


    Xiao Qianquan suddenly felt pain all over his body. It was as if his bones had been shattered.


    He could not help but feel confused.


    It was just a fall, but why did it feel like all his bones were about to separate?


    Thinking of this, he wanted to stand up, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not stand up. His entire body was like lead.


    He immediately began to smile bitterly. He wanted to stand up quickly again, so he hurriedly called out to the others. ¡°You guys,e out quickly. What are you hiding in the dark for?¡± Your boss is already like this!¡±


    Jiang Ming did not expect Xiao Qianquan to find some secret help. He grinned.


    However, this method should not work. After all, Xiao Qianquan was just a minion. It would be extremely easy for him to deal with him.


    Yuan Hehe could not help butugh. ¡°Xiao Qianquan, you¡¯re really stupid. You don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re doing. You want to get rid of us? What a joke.¡± Sikong Wuyuan alsoughed.


    He had seen stupid people before, but he had never seen such a stupid person. It was no wonder that Xiao Qianquan had never been able to do anything and had always been a minion.


    However, Xiao Qianquan felt extremely humiliated. He spat, ¡°It¡¯s fine that you insulted me before, but you¡¯re not done yet, are you? This is too much.¡±<div>


    Yuan Hehe made a face. ¡°What can you do to us? You can¡¯t even protect yourself now. It probably doesn¡¯t feel good to be beaten up, right? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve already fallen apart. You¡¯ll die soon.¡±


    These words made Xiao Qianquan nervous.


    This was the first time he had encountered such a situation. He quickly continued, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. You brat, don¡¯t say such nonsense. I will definitely live to be a hundred years old. If you continue like this, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    Originally, Yuan Hehe had wanted to scare Xiao Qianquan. He did not know what was going on with Xiao Qianquan. He only felt that Jiang Ming would do something like this to him.


    However, seeing Xiao Qianquan being so arrogant and despotic, he could not help but be angry. He continued to scare him. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re already in this state. What reason do I have to lie to you? If I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t. Besides, I don¡¯t want to lie to a corpse.¡±


    At the end of his sentence, he felt that he was about to believe it himself, so he could not help butugh secretly.


    He felt that Xiao Qianquan would believe him. After all, he was quite stupid.


    As expected, Xiao Qianquan panicked. Fear shed in his eyes. He could not care less about anything else. He quickly asked Yuan Hehe, ¡°Are you telling the truth? Why don¡¯t I believe you?¡±


    However, he was already beginning toin endlessly in his heart.


    Was he going to die now? He had already escaped from Jiang Ming almost twice. Why was he dying now? He really wanted to live well.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Jiang Ming. Since he was the one who made the move, he should know.¡±<div>


    Yuan Hehe knew that Xiao Qianquan was stubborn. He could tell that Xiao Qianquan was indeed very afraid. He gave Jiang Ming a look and said in his heart, ¡°Jiu Zhu, help me scare him. Xiao Qianquan is too much. I have to give him a double blow. I have to make him afraid and kill him at the same time.¡¯


    Sikong Wuyuan heard it too. He quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. We¡¯ll scare Xiao Qianquan to death!¡±


    He smiled.


    As an old monk, teasing Xiao Qianquan was quite interesting.


    Xiao Qianquan was panicking.


    ¡°Is it true, Jiu Zhu?¡± he asked.


    Jiang Ming was his enemy, but he wanted to get a definite answer from him.


    He felt that what Yuan Hehe said should be true. After all, the three of them werepanions. They should know each other¡¯s spells and techniques, and they should also know the damage they could cause.


    Thinking of this, his heart had already turned cold, and he was even at a loss.


    How could he save her now?


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry.


    Although all the bones in Xiao Qianquan¡¯s body were indeed broken, he knew that there was still hope of saving him. However, he needed to find some brilliant doctors.


    However, if he could not be treated in a short period of time, he would be crippled. Not to mention martial arts, even spells would not work.


    From the looks of it, Xiao Qianquan would be no different from dead if he became a cripple.


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a kind answer. You have to go to a doctor now. If you can¡¯t be saved in a short time, you¡¯ll be a cripple for the rest of your life. You might even die. There¡¯s a high chance that you¡¯ll die.¡±


    When Xiao Qianquan heard this, he was terrified. He could not care less about Jiang Ming and the other two. He said to the others, ¡°Retreat! Retreat! Let¡¯s go quickly and find a doctor for me. I want to be treated.¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Sikong Wuyuan snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to leave.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his hand and said, ¡°Let them go. We have other things to do. There¡¯s no hurry for such a small matter..¡±

 Chapter 1244 - 1244

    Chapter 1244:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion | Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Everyone could not help but be puzzled, but they did not say anything and let Xiao Qianquan go.


    ¡°l feel tired. We have to rest for a while.¡¯


    Sikong Wuyuan said wearily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring some people to let you rest now,¡± the vige chief hurriedly said.


    At night, they went to bed.


    At night, due to the vige chief¡¯s unstable condition, Jiang Ming could only rest in the room next door.


    Chu Wanwan personally stood by the vige chief¡¯s side.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Jiu Zhu. The room next door is a little tattered and hasn¡¯t been tidied up yet.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head when he saw her ming herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep anywhere. I don¡¯t have a problem with my sleeping arrangements.


    Besides, I¡¯m not that pampered or delicate. If I can sleep well, I¡¯ll sleep.¡± He yawned.


    He was really tired. Even if it was a thatched cottage, he felt that he could fall asleep.


    Jiang Ming woke up naturally. He opened his eyes and sat up.


    At this moment, no one knocked on the door, and no one brought him food. He was a little hungry, so he opened the door and nned to find something to eat himself.


    Coincidentally, there was someone standing there, pushing a small dining cart.


    ¡°Sir, our eldest miss has said that you can eat whenever you wake up. We kept these warm.¡¯


    This person was the head chef of the vige. He was polite and had a kind demeanor.


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded and nodded.


    He did not expect Chu Wanwan to be so thoughtful, and he could not help but feel ttered.


    ¡°How¡¯s the vige chief?¡± he asked after some thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir. The vige chief has woken up and can eat now. He specially instructed me to tell you that he now feels light and strong. His heart doesn¡¯t feel bad, and there¡¯s no pain in any part of his body. Thank you, sir, for saving his life.¡¯


    Jiang Ming nodded and had a simple meal. After washing up, he went to see the vige chief.


    He went to check on his condition after saving him.


    The vige chief was eating porridge and meat with Chu Wanwan. His eyes were filled with happiness.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu,e quickly!¡¯


    When he saw Jiang Ming, the vige chief was so excited that he almost stood up. Just as he was about to stand up, he suddenly realized that he was still recovering from his illness. He could only warmly invite Jiang Ming to sit beside him.


    Jiang Ming did not bother with formalities and epted the invitation dly.


    He saw that Chu Wanwan looked tired. He nodded and smiled politely at Chu


    Wanwan. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Young Miss.¡±


    Chu Wanwan¡¯s face immediately turned red when she saw his smile. She bashfully lowered her head.


    The vige chief saw this.


    ¡°Haha, Jiu Zhu, please give me a check-up. I think I should be fine.¡±


    The vige chief smiled and looked at Jiang Ming, who was sitting beside him. His satisfaction was beyond words.


    Jiang Ming nodded and asked the vige chief to extend his hand to take his pulse.


    ording to what he thought, his situation should be good.


    After a few minutes, Jiang Ming looked at the vige chief and said, ¡°Chief, your condition is fine. However, don¡¯t work too hard in the future. You should also drink less. Moreover, don¡¯t smoke anymore.¡±


    ¡°Mm, alright! I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    The vige chief agreed immediately, his eyes filled with satisfaction.


    Chu Wanwan, who was beside him, also smiled. She was very happy.


    After the chief finished eating, he was quite serious. He put a hand on Jiang Mings shoulder and smiled.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, I¡¯m going to visit an old friend. I hope you cane with me.¡±


    He did not like Jiang Ming before, but now he liked him a lot.


    Jiang Ming was stunned and looked up at Chu Wanwan.


    He had a vague feeling that she seemed to want to do something.


    Chu Wanwan smiled and nodded.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he immediately knew what Chu Wanwan was nning.


    He did not expose her and immediately said that he would just follow the chief.


    Chu Wanwan was overjoyed.


    ¡°That¡¯s the vige chief¡¯s best friend. If you¡¯re not his son-inw, you can¡¯t meet him!


    Jiang Ming could only shake his head when he heard that.


    It seemed that this misunderstanding was getting bigger and bigger. He would exin himself and leave when he got the Yellow Gall Grass.


    The group of them boarded the carriage.


    On the way, Chu Wanwan kept talking. She told Jiang Ming in advance that the old friend of the vige chief was called Qiu Zeshen. He was a very generous person and had a special treasure at home.


    Jiang Ming was also thinking about Chu Wanwan!s words.


    He had a feeling that she knew something or sensed something, which was why she told him that.


    After leaving the vige, they went in the opposite direction. Fortunately, the journey was not far.


    When Jiang Ming and the other two arrived at Qiu Zeshen¡¯s house, they noticed the door and walls.


    They were made with resplendent gold and jade. The house was really iparably luxurious.


    ¡°Idiot! ¡±


    ¡°Damned Qiu!¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned by the way they addressed each other.


    As the vige chief and his old friend spoke, they had already hugged each other.


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    This friendship was amazing.


    ¡°Let me introduce you to each other. This is Jiu Zhu. He has excellent medical skills. He cured my illness.¡±


    In front of his good friends, the vige chief spared no effort in introducing Jiang Ming.


    Qiu Zeshen¡¯s cheerful face suddenly became much more restrained. He carefully observed Jiang Ming, making Jiang Mings hair stand on end.


    He did not know whether tough or cry.


    Was this person trying to see through him?


    However, the vige chief did not seem to notice his friend¡¯s expression. He even told Qiu Zeshen, ¡°This kid has a good foundation. He¡¯s just a little unstable. Teach him some spells or give him a secret realm to stay in. Give him more resources.¡¯


    The more the vige chief spoke, the more anxious he became.


    Qiu Zeshen listened unhurriedly, his eyes looking at Jiang Ming from time to time.


    Jiang Ming knew what was going on.


    This person was very wary of him. He was probably not easy to deal with.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    In front of his old friend, Qiu Zeshen looked at Jiang Ming and agreed.


    ¡°However, practicing martial arts and cultivating one¡¯s body is not something that can be done overnight. If you really want to practice, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to stay here for a night. Let¡¯s have a good chat so that 1 can learn how to teach you.¡±


    Jiang Ming frowned when he heard that.


    Staying overnight? Wouldn¡¯t he have to leave the vige chief?


    This would not do. There was still no sign of the Yellow Gall Grass.


    He quickly declined.


    ¡°No, I¡¯d better go back with the vige chief. My friends are waiting for me. Moreover, although the vige chief¡¯s illness has been cured for a while, he still needs to be observed carefully. I can¡¯t disregard the lives of others for my own selfish interests.¡¯


    ¡°Hehehe¡­


    Hearing his words, the vige chief was overjoyed.


    However, Qiu Zeshen put on a fake smile and said bluntly, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see such kind young people nowadays.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s such a good young man.¡±


    The vige chief was all smiles, so Qiu Zeshen took advantage of his good friend¡¯s inattention to stare at Jiang Ming again.


    Jiang Ming felt as if a sharp sword was stabbing into him.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Seeing that he could not keep Jiang Ming, Qiu Zeshen changed his mind.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to stay, I won¡¯t force you to stay. However, that idiot likes you so much. I can¡¯t let youe here for nothing. Come with me.¡±

 Chapter 1245: 1245

    Chapter 1245: 1245<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming could not reject Qiu Zeshen¡¯s invitation anymore. He looked at the vige chief who was drinking tea and having snacks, and he kept smiling.


    It seemed that only he could go.<div>


    Jiang Ming followed Qiu Zeshen all the way to the backyard. When they passed by the corridor, he had already vaguely heard some sounds and walked closer to take a look.


    The courtyard was very big, and many people were cultivating.


    ¡°These are all my disciples.¡±


    Qiu Zeshen was quite pleased with himself when he introduced Jiang Ming to them.


    However, in the next second, he actually stopped those people from practicing and gathered them together.


    Jiang Ming felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu is a guest. You must treat him well.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± Qiu Zeshen said.¡± I still want to chat with my old friend. You guys can go ahead.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and was about to leave. When Jiang Ming heard this, he wanted to stop him. Qiu Zeshen turned around again and said to the martial artists, ¡°You guys can also spar with him.¡±


    Sparring?


    Jiang Ming was stunned and confused.<div>


    What was he doing? Was he testing him?


    Qiu Zeshen sneered.


    From the moment Jiang Ming came in, he felt that Jiang Ming was not simple. He did not know what kind of tricks he had up his sleeve to deceive his friend.


    Jiang Ming sensed Qiu Zeshen¡¯s intentions and frowned.


    At this moment, he was already surrounded by these disciples.


    He grinned.


    They could not possibly attack together, right? Was this considered a gang fight?


    These people knew the rules of thepetition and immediately nned to fight one by one.


    These people who practiced martial arts looked delicate. They did not look very strong.


    Of course, he did not n to use any real skills. He just wanted to y with these people.


    ¡°Ah!¡±<div>


    Jiang Ming could not show his true abilities, so he was punched again and again by the disciples who could not see through his abilities.


    On the other side, the vige chief was chatting with his old friend when he asked, ¡°Where is Jiu Zhu? Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡±


    Qiu Zeshen had just returned from the backyard. ¡°Jiu Zhu is chatting with the youngsters in the backyard. He asked them to give him some pointers.¡±


    When the vige chief heard this, he agreed. ¡°Jiu Zhu is so smart. He might be able to learn something.¡±


    He did not suspect anything and continued to eat, drink, and chat with his good friends.


    However, after chatting for a long time, Jiang Ming still did note back. The vige chief was a little worried.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They are all young people. It¡¯s easy to get along.¡±


    Qiu Zeshen consoled him. The vige chief frowned and nodded.


    He trusted his old friend, but he was also worried.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± he said.<div>


    He stood up and headed to the backyard. Qiu Zeshen also stood up quickly.


    ¡°Hey, wait a minute¡­¡±


    He stretched out his hand to stop him, but it was toote. His old friend strode toward the backyard.


    Here, Jiang Ming was putting on a show. In the end, he did not expect these seemingly refined guys to really dare to kill him.


    He continued to frown.


    If this continued, he would have to use his true power.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we stop fighting? He seems really weak.¡±


    Someone spoke worriedly, but he was interrupted by the person next to him. ¡°Master told us to test him properly. Master has never made a mistake!¡±


    Fortunately, the vige chief had rushed over.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu!¡±


    From afar, the vige chief saw a group of people surrounding someone and beating them up. He immediately panicked.


    The one being surrounded was probably Jiang Ming.


    When the vige chief shouted, all the young people looked over. When they saw that it was their master and vige chief, they immediately stopped and stood to the side.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, what happened to you?¡±


    The vige chief walked over.


    Jiang Ming pretended to stagger as he stood up.


    The vige chief quickly supported him, his eyes filled with heartache.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was sparring with them.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    These words seemed to reassure the vige chief, but in fact, they also revealed the evil deeds of these people.


    ¡°Sparring? This is a gang fight!¡±


    As he spoke, the vige chief stared at these young people.


    None of them dared to make a sound.


    Everyone knew that the old bandit chief was not only an old friend of their master, but he was also a very powerful figure.


    ¡°I say, friend.¡±


    Qiu Zeshen walked over and wanted to speak up for his disciples, but he was held back by the vige chief¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°You¡¯re really something! When you teach your disciples, don¡¯t you teach them to be friendly to others?¡±


    ¡°No, listen to me¡­¡±


    ¡°What lies!¡±


    The chief had a hot temper. He helped Jiang Ming to the hall. When he saw a Qiu family servant, he ordered, ¡°Hurry up and find a doctor!¡±


    The servant was frightened. He looked at his master, and he waved his hand helplessly. ¡°Go quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The servant quickly called the doctor over.


    When Jiang Ming saw the doctor, he continued to act injured, and he even changed his pulse.


    ¡°Young master, you need to rest more.¡±


    The doctor was also fooled, and this angered the vige chief.


    ¡°Damned Qiu! Tell me! Are you even a good person?!¡±


    Outside the house, the servants sent the doctor away. The two old men began to quarrel. Of course, the one with the loud voice was the vige chief.


    ¡°Friend, listen to me¡­¡±


    Qiu Zeshen was afraid that others would hear him, so he leaned against his old friend¡¯s ear. He was disgusted by his friend. After hearing his old friend¡¯s words, he shouted, ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down!¡±


    Qiu Zeshen lowered his voice. The vige chief could not care so much.


    ¡°You¡¯re being judgmental!¡±


    The entire courtyard was filled with his shouts. Jiang Ming could hear it clearly from the room, and the disciples in the neighboring courtyard could also hear it clearly.


    Unlike Jiang Ming¡¯s rxed manner, they were all trembling and did not even dare to breathe loudly.


    ¡°Let me tell you! You have no idea how good Jiang Ming is! He spent so much effort to cure me! Without him, I would have died! Can you still see me?!¡±


    The chief continued to shout. Qiu Zeshen frowned and asked, ¡°If he wasn¡¯t strong enough, how could he have cured you so quickly?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned.


    Qiu Zeshen¡¯s eyesight was quite sharp.


    The vige chief was stunned for a moment, then immediately said, ¡°He¡¯s a doctor. What¡¯s the use of him if he doesn¡¯t have any skills? It¡¯s not like he has the ability to fight.¡±


    Qiu Zeshen was rendered speechless by his words. Jiang Ming felt a little upset when he heard it.


    The two people outside were quarreling and were about to fight.


    ¡°Let me tell you, you never knew how to judge people when you were young!¡±


    ¡°How dare you question my ability to judge people! Let me tell you, I¡¯ve been in the martial arts world for so many years!¡±


    As the two of them spoke, they really made a move!


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of you!¡±


    One of them was strong and powerful, while the other was soft and gentle.


    Through the crack in the door, Jiang Ming saw everything clearly and sighed in his heart.


    The two of them were indeed extraordinary.


    After the confrontation, both of them actually stopped!


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    The two of them turned around and left with a flick of their sleeves.

 Chapter 1246: 1246

    Chapter 1246: 1246<div>


    Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    These two people actually fought for him, but in this kind of angry situation, they could still control themselves freely and not hurt each other at all. They were really experts.<div>


    Jiang Ming had rested enough and nned to leave.


    Coincidentally, the vige chief felt that he could not eat anymore.


    ¡°This ce is simply unbearable!¡± the vige chiefined.


    Jiang Ming found it funny.


    He was already so old, yet he was still so childish.


    Then, he left with the vige chief.


    Along the way, the vige chief apanied him with good food and drinks. Jiang Ming sighed in his heart.


    If it was not for the Yellow Gall Grass, he really would stay for a while longer.


    When he returned to the vige, Chu Wanwan was not around for the time being. Jiang Ming heaved a sigh of relief.


    That was good. It was quiet and peaceful. There would not be so many troublesome things.


    ¡°Chief, you¡¯re back.¡±<div>


    At this moment, the second daughter of the vige, Chu Xinxin, came forward to show her concern.


    The vige chief looked angry.


    ¡°Did you quarrel with Qiu Zeshen?¡± Chu Xinxin was rather surprised. ¡°Back then, even if you gave him all the silver, nothing would happen. Why¡­¡±


    From Chu Xinxin¡¯s point of view, Qiu Zeshen and the vige chief would never fall out with each other. Their friendship was so deep that they could trust each other with all their wealth.


    ¡°Humph! Stubborn old man! He couldn¡¯t keep up with the times! Stubborn loser!¡±


    Chu Xinxin listened to everything and looked at Jiang Ming speechlessly.


    The source of all this was obviously Jiang Ming.


    However, he did not seem to have any reaction.


    Jiang Ming stood where he was, feeling a little ufortable.


    Why was everyone staring at him?


    Chu Xinxin did not mention the quarrel. Instead, she asked Jiang Ming, ¡°How¡¯s your injury?¡±<div>


    She knew that her sister liked this person the most, so she could not get into a conflict with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Jiang Ming answered truthfully.


    ¡°Humph! A dignified master actually allowed his disciples to hit someone like this! What a scoundrel!¡±


    The vige chief was still indignant.


    Chu Xinxin frowned.


    She felt that if she allowed him to continue talking like this, something bad would happen.


    ¡°Chief, don¡¯t say anymore. Don¡¯t anger yourself.¡±


    Chu Xinxin¡¯s words made the vige chief shut his mouth. He felt helpless.


    ¡°Chief, even if Qiu Zeshen is stubborn, he¡¯s only this stubborn for you. He wants to protect you. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Chu Xinxin was very diplomatic. Everyone loved hearing her speak.


    The vige chief¡¯s expression became much better.<div>


    ¡°Jiu Zhu just cured your illness and told you to rest well. You can¡¯t be too tired or too angry. You can¡¯t let him treat you for nothing, right?¡±


    Her words hit the nail on the head again. The vige chief nodded.


    When Chu Xinxin saw this, she quickly took the opportunity to help him up. ¡°You should rest more. Let me help you inside. Lie down.¡±


    Jiang Ming stood rooted to the ground in a daze. He felt rather awkward as he watched Chu Xinxin and the vige chief turn around and leave.


    What about him? Should he leave too?


    At this moment, Chu Xinxin turned around and gave him a look before secretly waving her hand.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and did not move.


    What was the meaning of this? Did she have something to say?


    After a while, Chu Xinxin returned.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, sit. Don¡¯t just stand there.¡±


    Chu Xinxin was very polite.


    Jiang Ming also shook his head.


    It was better for him to stand and talk. He was numb from sitting.


    Chu Xinxin did not waste any more time. She directly stated her intentions. ¡°Jiu Zhu, I think you should help the vige chief.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Jiang Ming blurted out, dumbfounded.


    However, he could more or less guess what Chu Xinxin meant.


    He could tell that this woman was extremely intelligent and had a lot of ideas in her head.


    ¡°The chief and Mr. Qiu have been old friends for many years. People say that in this world, you may be friends today, but you may be enemies tomorrow. However, Mr. Qiu and the chief¡¯s friendship has always been the same.¡±


    ¡°Miss Xinxin¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming pondered.


    ¡°What do you mean by telling me this?¡±


    ¡°I want to speak to Mr. Qiu on behalf of the chief. I hope he¡¯s not really angry. I want you to apany me.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but frown when he heard that.


    ¡°This matter was caused by you,¡± Chu Xinxin said.


    Her gentle words were rather lethal.


    Jiang Ming seemed to understand something and smiled.


    This woman had stealthily ced him on the fire and was about to roast him.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming pretended to hesitate and said, ¡°Mr. Qiu is indeed very stubborn. Many disciples in the family feel the same as him. Will this work?¡±


    He wanted to see how Chu Xinxin would respond.


    ¡°I think if we exin sincerely, he will eventually let this go. It was just a misunderstanding between good friends.¡±


    Hearing Chu Xinxin¡¯s words, Jiang Ming thought.


    He was suddenly interested to hear what kind of person Qiu Zeshen was.


    ¡°In his early years, Mr. Qiu roamed the world with the chief and made friends with many capable people. At that time, they relied on some precious herbs to make money.¡±


    Herbs?


    ¡°What kind of herbs?¡± Jiang Ming asked immediately.


    Chu Xinxin did not know what Jiang Ming meant, so she said honestly, ¡°Herbs like Yellow Gall Grass¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming was shocked when he heard about the Yellow Gall Grass.


    So, there was Yellow Gall Grass here!


    He suppressed the joy in his heart and nodded seriously.


    At this moment, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe arrived.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, I heard that you were injured again?¡±


    As soon as the two of them came in, they happened to see the bruises on Jiang Ming¡¯s face. In fact, Jiang Ming had left them there on purpose.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The two of them became nervous


    Jiang Ming was afraid that the two of them would lose theirposure. He pulled them and smiled at Chu Xinxin. ¡°I¡¯ll go and prepare.¡±


    ¡°What are you preparing?¡± Yuan Hehe asked, still confused.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Jiang Ming pulled the two of them to his room. He lowered his voice and told them about his conversation with Chu Xinxin.


    ¡°Yellow Gall Grass? That¡¯s great!¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan was overjoyed.


    ¡°Keep your voice down,¡± Jiang Ming frowned.


    When he first met Sikong Wuyuan, he was quite calm. Why did he change?


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s go quickly.¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not wait any longer.


    Jiang Ming sat on the small bed and joked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You won¡¯t let me rest?¡±


    The two coughed and quicklyforted him. ¡°Jiu Zhu, you have a good body. This is nothing to you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Originally, you could travel thousands of miles overnight. Now, this is nothing.¡±


    Yuan Hehe patted his shoulder.


    Jiang Ming was helpless.


    Did they think he was a god?


    He naturally understood the urgency of the matter.


    Anyway, Chu Xinxin was also anxious, so he would just go.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We can¡¯t let them wait for us.¡±


    He stood up and set off with the two of them.


    Soon, the four of them arrived at Qiu Zeshen¡¯s residence. From afar, they saw Qiu Zeshening out of the main door, as if he was about to leave the residence.

 Chapter 1247: 1247

    Chapter 1247: 1247<div>


    Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. He seems to be going out.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded at them, and they quickened their pace.<div>


    ¡°Mr. Qiu!¡±


    Seeing that he was about to catch up, Chu Xinxin shouted and sessfully made Qiu Zeshen turn around.


    Qiu Zeshen was originally quite happy to see Chu Xinxin, but when he saw Jiang Ming¡¯s face, his smile instantly disappeared.


    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s you again! Chu Xinxin, why did you bring him here? Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll forgive him. I think your n has failed this time.¡±


    Qiu Zeshen¡¯s words put Chu Xinxin in a difficult position.


    However, she knew the goal of this trip, so she still smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s only right for an adult to forgive a petty person. Please forgive him. Besides, you¡¯re highly respected. There¡¯s no need to be mean to this young man.¡±


    Chu Xinxin¡¯s words were sincere, but Qiu Zeshen¡¯s face was still cold.


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan could not take it anymore.


    ¡°Why are you making things difficult for us?¡± Yuan Hehe shouted at Qiu Zeshen.


    Qiu Zeshen was stunned, and so was Chu Xinxin.


    Yuan Hehe¡¯s shout was beyond their expectations.<div>


    Jiang Ming sized up Yuan Hehe.


    He could roughly guess what he would say next.


    Seeing that everyone¡¯s attention had been drawn to him, Yuan Hehe¡¯s expression turned serious.


    ¡°You can be considered to be highly respected, but you¡¯re always targeting Jiu Zhu. It¡¯s fine if you secretly probe him, but you even got someone to injure him! How can you be considered a respected elder?¡±


    Chu Xinxin nodded and listened. She did not intend to speak up for Yuan Hehe.


    In any case, Qiu Zeshen was the one being talked about.


    To be honest, his previous actions were indeed not very good.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Qiu Zeshen roared and pointed at Yuan Hehe. ¡°He¡¯s just a child! How can he be so rude?! How dare he yell at me?!¡±


    Compared to Yuan Hehe, Qiu Zeshen¡¯s words were shockingly rude. Chu Xinxin was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re shouting because you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan also joined in.<div>


    For a moment, only the sound of loud arguing could be heard.


    Jiang Ming thought about it and was not sure if he should stop it.


    It seemed that he did not need to do anything. After all, the second daughter of the Chu family was also here.


    ¡°Stop arguing!¡±


    Chu Xinxin finally could not hold it in anymore. She roared loudly, her eyes indifferent.


    ¡°Since you put it this way, we have nothing more to say. Let¡¯s leave.¡±


    Chu Xinxin turned around as she spoke. Jiang Ming and the other two turned around as well. However, they heard Qiu Zeshen calling out from behind. ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    His tone sounded rather dissatisfied. The four of them turned around and saw Qiu Zeshen¡¯s serious face.


    ¡°You have disturbed me time and time again. I can¡¯t let you leave just like that. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be too simple?¡±


    Everyone shook their heads.


    He was really stubborn.<div>


    Jiang Ming looked at Chu Xinxin.


    If it was not for the Yellow Gall Grass, he would not havee. Why was it so troublesome?


    However, being able to stay was also the result he wanted. He did not care about what this stubborn old man wanted.


    ¡°Mr. Qiu, what do you want?¡± Chu Xinxin asked cautiously.


    Qiu Zeshen smiled and said, ¡°Child, I¡¯m old friends with the vige chief. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t notice my good intentions this time. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have apetition with this brat. If this brat wins, I¡¯ll follow your lead and reconcile with the vige chief.¡±


    ¡°Competition? What do you want topete in?¡±


    Chu Xinxin looked at Jiang Ming and then at Qiu Zeshen.


    Qiu Zeshen smiled arrogantly and said, ¡°Your father praised this kid a lot. He knows how to treat illnesses. He also knows martial arts. Although his skills are average, he can still defend himself. I want to see how capable he is today.¡±


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    What exactly did he want to see?


    ¡°What do you want topete in?¡±


    Yuan Hehe was getting impatient.


    ¡°Cooking skills.¡±


    Everyone was dumbfounded, and Jiang Ming heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Do you want topete in cooking here?¡±


    Chu Xinxin was confused. Qiu Zeshen immediately denied it. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    After saying that, he deliberately looked at Jiang Ming and asked with a little provocation, ¡°What? Are you afraid?¡±


    Yuan Hehe wanted to argue with Jiang Ming, but he was stopped by Jiang Ming. He smiled and replied, ¡°This time, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Everyone was puzzled, but they could only follow them.


    Gradually, they arrived at a bustling ce with a restaurant¡¯s signboard in front of them.


    ¡°Clear Spring Restaurant?¡±


    Chu Xinxin could not help but read out the name. Qiu Zeshen was very proud when he heard it.


    ¡°Child, you still remember!¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course I remember.¡±


    Seeing Chu Xinxin being so humble, the trio was curious. Before they could ask, Chu Xinxin told them, ¡°Mr. Qiu himself opened this restaurant. It has been many years. It is very famous. Many foreignerse here because of its reputation.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Yuan Hehe had a suspicious look on his face. Qiu Zeshen, who was walking in front, turned around and looked at him. He only snorted lightly, as if he was looking at a country bumpkin.


    Jiang Ming did not care about anything and followed Qiu Zeshen into the restaurant.


    The Clear Spring Restaurant was indeed impressive. It looked luxurious on the outside, but the restaurant was bustling with people, and there was an endless stream of customers.


    ¡°One te of stir-fried vegetables!¡±


    ¡°One serving of braised lion¡¯s head here with two bottles of wine!¡±


    The customers had different tastes, and it was very lively.


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    The items ranged in price, and the business was quite good.


    ¡°Alright, follow me.¡±


    Qiu Zeshen did not waste any time and brought them to the kitchen.


    The kitchen was as luxurious as a pce. It had all kinds of appliances and high-end kitchenware.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe¡¯s eyes were wide open, and their jaws were about to drop.


    This was too extravagant and wasteful.


    The back kitchen of the Clear Spring Restaurant was even more imposing. The stoves were spread out one by one, and there were many utensils. Moreover, the chefs had a clear division ofbor.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    After a few more turns, they arrived at a sparsely popted ce.


    Jiang Ming was stunned when he saw it.


    There was actually a separate kitchen here? There were several of them.


    ¡°This is the ce where we usually practice. Today, you and I willpete in a private room.¡±


    Qiu Zeshen asked Jiang Ming to choose a private room.


    Jiang Ming felt that all of them were the same, so he randomly pointed at one and walked in.


    Qiu Zeshen nodded and entered a private room.


    There were all kinds of ingredients and utensils in the private room.


    Jiang Ming sighed with emotion.


    It was not bad to be rich.


    Today, he would just show off a little.


    Jiang Ming was full of confidence.


    However, hispanions outside the room were not.


    Chu Xinxin did not know much about Jiang Ming, and she did not like him as much as her sister did. She could not help but worry.

 Chapter 1248 - 1248

    Chapter 1248:


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chu Xinxin only knew that Qiu Zeshen was very powerful. He was someone who had won the title of Golden Knife Chef King. Would Jiang Ming lose?


    With this thought in mind, she sneaked into Qiu Zeshen¡¯s private room.


    ¡°Child! What are you doing? Stop!¡± Qiu Zeshen, who was cutting vegetables, shouted.


    Chu Xinxin was so scared that she did not dare to move. ¡°Sir, did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°Humph! Do you think my ears are for decoration? I can even tell if a mosquito flew in here, let alone a human like you.¡±


    Qiu Zeshen put down the knife and turned to look at Chu Xinxin. ¡°Are you scouting for the enemy?¡±


    Chu Xinxin quickly waved her hand.


    ¡°No! Sir, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m¡­¡±


    Chu Xinxin wanted to exin herself, but Qiu Zeshen did not give her a chance.


    ¡°Alright! There¡¯s no need to exin! I think that¡¯s what happened!¡±


    After saying that, he walked straight out of the private room and went straight to Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    This person was so noisy that Chu Xinxin quickly followed him and shouted in a panic.


    ¡°Sir, stop! Hurry up and stop!¡±


    However, no matter what, Qiu Zeshen did not stop. Not only that, but his face was filled with killing intent as he spat, ¡°I thought that Jiu Zhu was a good person. In the end, he¡¯s just average. I really didn¡¯t expect him to do such a thing.¡±


    Chu Xinxin immediately felt sweat beading on her forehead.


    She did not understand why Qiu Zeshen would not listen to her.


    All of this was indeed what she wanted to do.


    His words made her feel extremely anxious.


    However, she could not say anything. She tried to exin, but Qiu Zeshen did not listen to her at all. His voice was even louder than hers.


    In the end, Chu Xinxin was already furious. She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m the second daughter of the vige. Don¡¯t you believe me?¡± I said I¡¯m not a traitor, and I¡¯m not! Mr. Qiu, you¡¯re making me a little sad.¡±


    In the end, she had no other choice but to use her killer move. She took out a handkerchief from her pocket and pretended to helplessly wipe away the non-existent tears in her eyes.


    However, Qiu Zeshen saw through everything. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°You brat, I¡¯ll talk to youter. I know you want to cover up for the person your sister likes, but you have to distinguish your priorities. Who¡¯s family and who¡¯s an outsider?¡±


    Jiang Ming was still quietly cooking in the private room and was about to choose the seasoning when he heard Qiu Zeshen¡¯s words. He could not help but frown.


    What was going on? What happened? Didn¡¯t they want topete in cooking?


    Why did it change now?


    He had a vague feeling that this matter might have something to do with him, but at the same time, he felt that it was impossible. After all, he had been in the private room all this time and had not done anything else.


    When Sikong Wuyuan saw this, he could not help but frown. Qiu Zeshen had been stirring up trouble before, and now he was still stirring up trouble. Couldn¡¯t he just cook properly? ¡°Are you trying to frame Jiu Zhu again?¡±


    Yuan Hehe rolled his eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s trying to do. Jiu Zhu is staying in the private room. He shouldn¡¯t be able to find trouble. I can¡¯t imagine how he can be in trouble.¡±


    Qiu Zeshen had already arrived in front of them. He red at Jiang Ming and the other two. He then spat, ¡°Get lost. I don¡¯t need you to stay here anymore. I don¡¯t want topare cooking skills with you anymore. People like you are not worthy of sparring with me!¡±


    Yuan Hehe and the other two were instantly dumbfounded and stood rooted to the spot.


    They did not seem to have done anything at all, right? Why did it suddenly be like this?


    Qiu Zeshen waspletely unreasonable. They did not expect him to be so unreasonable.


    Yuan Hehe already had a bad impression of Qiu Zeshen. He was even more disgusted after this. He said rudely, ¡°What do you mean by this, Qiu Zeshen? What about us? Why can¡¯t wepete with you? You were the one who said you wanted topete, but now you¡¯re the one who changed your mind. Do you think we¡¯re your servants? Do we have to cooperate with you in everything?¡±


    As soon as he said this, the surrounding atmosphere instantly became tense.


    Chu Xinxin quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°All of this happened because of me. It has nothing to do with Jiu Zhu. Sir, please go back first. You should continue topare your culinary skills. I¡¯ll take care of the rest. I¡¯ll take responsibility for everything.¡±


    She was about to go crazy.


    She had never expected Qiu Zeshen to be like this. She had always thought that Qiu Zeshen was reasonable. In the end, he was nothing more than this.


    However, she did not me him. After all, Qiu Zeshen was on good terms with her father. She could not have a bad rtionship with Qiu Zeshen because of three outsiders.


    ¡°Mr. Qiu, why don¡¯t you listen to my exnation?¡± she asked Qiu Zeshen with a smile. ¡°This is indeed a misunderstanding. I really don¡¯t want you to argue. You are my father¡¯s friend.¡±


    Yuan Hehe did not think Qiu Zeshen was sensible. He mocked him. ¡°Who knows what he¡¯s thinking? He can easily hide his bad intentions.¡±


    He said this on purpose.


    He felt that Qiu Zeshen was really going too far. He had to turn the tables no matter what.


    Jiang Ming felt that things were getting worse. He quickly pulled Yuan Hehe and shook his head. He said to him in his heart, ¡°I know you guys are fighting for me, but it seems that it¡¯s better for us not to have a conflict. The key is to get the Yellow Gall Grass. As for Qiu Zeshen, if he goes overboard, then it¡¯s not toote for us to make adjustments to the n.¡±


    Yuan Hehe shook his head. ¡°Jiu Zhu, you¡¯re too good-tempered. Qiu Zeshen clearly doesn¡¯t see us as people anymore. If we take a step back or let this matter go, he definitely won¡¯t stop there. Instead, he¡¯ll push his luck.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan also felt that it made sense. He immediately said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, why don¡¯t we just have a quarrel? At most, we can just enter the Qiu Residence in the middle of the night and steal the Yellow Gall Grass. If we can¡¯t get it here, we can still get it from the vige. Anyway, they all have the same herbs. It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t get them.¡±


    Jiang Ming was quite helpless. He knew that the two of them had been annoyed. He shook his head but did not say anything.


    In Qiu Zeshen¡¯s opinion, Jiang Ming did not care about any of this at all.


    ¡°You don¡¯t take me seriously at all. You sent a girl to examine my cooking!¡± he could not help but say angrily.

 Chapter 1249: 1249

    Chapter 1249: 1249<div>


    Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Now you feel that it doesn¡¯t matter? What does that mean? I just want topete with you. Do you think I¡¯m not qualified topete with you at all?¡±


    The words Qiu Zeshen said at the end were already a little cold.<div>


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he found it funny.


    ¡°You were the one who said that we weren¡¯t worthy of you, but now you¡¯re turning it around. You¡¯re really amazing. Mr. Qiu Zeshen, perhaps we are all inferior to you.¡±


    In the end, Jiang Ming also started to regret things.


    He should not have said that to Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. Qiu Zeshen deserved to be scolded.


    Yuan Hehe added, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re suitable topete with us. Jiu Zhu¡¯s culinary skills are unparalleled. There¡¯s no need for us topete.Jiu Zhu, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s forget about trying to fix our rtionship today.¡±


    After saying that, he wanted to pull Jiang Ming and Sikong Wuyuan away.


    In his opinion, it was not like there was no Yellow Gall Grass in the vige. Why should they lower their heads and grovel for a stalk of Yellow Gall Grass?


    When Chu Xinxin saw this scene, she immediately became anxious and quickly went forward to stop the three of them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go yet. This misunderstanding must be resolved. If this continues, your rtionship will be worse.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Xinxin, you should be able to tell that Qiu Zeshen obviously doesn¡¯t want to talk to us,¡± Yuan Hehe said. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, why do we still continue topete? Isn¡¯t this asking for trouble? I advise you to save your breath. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t reconcile this kind of rtionship.¡±


    As he spoke, he wanted to leave.<div>


    At this moment, Qiu Zeshen felt that he had let Jiang Ming leave too smoothly. He immediately said, ¡°Who asked you to leave? You have to stay here. You let people check my recipes, and you¡¯re still being aggressive. How can you be reasonable? No matter what, I have to report to the authorities to hand you over.¡±


    Hearing this, Yuan Hehe could not help but be dumbfounded. Finally, he looked at Sikong Wuyuan. The two of themughed at the same time. ¡°Report it to the government? What a joke. What did we do? Who did we get to check your recipes? Do we need to cheat with our abilities? We don¡¯t even need to look at the cooking skills of a person like you. You are nothing to us.¡±


    These words werepletely belittling Qiu Zeshen. He could not help but say angrily, ¡°What nonsense. You guys haven¡¯t even tasted my cooking. How do you know my cooking skills? Moreover, my recipes are famous for their delicious taste. Many people want them but can¡¯t get them.¡±


    As he spoke, he could not help but straighten his back proudly, his eyes filled with disdain.


    In his opinion, Jiu Zhu and the other two were just a bunch of boorish people who did not know how to enjoy fine food. They were not worthy of him cooking for them.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but think it through again.


    What was the point of saying that to such a person? He was just being a fool.


    Before Jiang Ming and the other two could reply, Qiu Zeshen said to Chu Xinxin, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to respect you, but these people are really not worth it. You should go back first. Your father has been blinded by these boorish people. Sooner orter, he will wake up.¡±


    ¡°Whether or not I¡¯ve done as you said, everyone will be able to see clearly. You don¡¯t have to judge.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Qiu Zeshen coldly.


    Qiu Zeshen felt a chill run down his spine. He could not help but tremble. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re just a young man. What right do you have to tell me what to do? What I said is true. Only my old friend and his daughter will be deceived by you, but I won¡¯t.¡±<div>


    At the end of his sentence, he deliberately raised his voice, his eyes filled with provocation.


    Jiang Ming was not angry. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. Just look at your current situation. You¡¯re ndering me without any basis. You don¡¯t even listen to your old buddy¡¯s daughter¡¯s exnation. What kind of person are you? Since she¡¯s your old friend¡¯s daughter, why would she lie to you? Besides, I haven¡¯t had much contact with Chu Xinxin. I¡¯ve been focusing on cooking. You probably think that you¡¯ll lose. That¡¯s why you¡¯re ndering me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The smile on his lips did not stop. He was obviously mocking Qiu Zeshen.


    Qiu Zeshen¡¯s anger suddenly rose. He pointed at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°What right do you have to talk to me like this? Logically speaking, I¡¯m your elder, so you have to respect me. Besides, I don¡¯t need your approval. Everyone here likes my cooking. You¡¯re afraid of losing, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Then continue topete. What are you talking to us for? People who don¡¯t know might think that you can only talk big without anything to show for it.¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes were filled with disgust.


    He felt that Qiu Zeshen had gone too far. He did not even want to have anything to do with him.


    If it was not for Jiang Ming, he would have pped him long ago.


    Chu Xinxin also spoke up for them.


    ¡°Mr. Qiu, let¡¯s continue with thepetition. This matter is my fault. I acted on my own ord. It really has nothing to do with them. I won¡¯t participate in it anymore. It won¡¯t be toote to talk about it after the results are over.¡±<div>


    Qiu Zeshen pondered for a moment.


    These people were arrogant. If no one taught them a lesson, it would be hard for his old friend.


    He might as well continue topete and make them convinced.


    However, he could not show that he had already agreed. Instead, he forced himself to say, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll take it as agreeing to your request. Seeing that you all want topete with me so much, I can¡¯t reject your good intentions. After all, I¡¯m a magnanimous person. I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan smiled.


    ¡°We¡¯re not here topete with you. We¡¯re here to rub off your spirit. Qiu Zeshen, your food is not presentable at all.¡±


    He deliberately said thest sentence a little louder.


    He knew that people Qiu Zeshen¡¯s age cared the most about their reputation. If they lost their reputation now, they would never be able to make up for it.


    He could not help but mock him in his heart.


    Qiu Zeshen was already old. How amazing could his cooking be?


    ¡°Qiu Zeshen, are you sure you want to continue?¡± Jiang Ming asked. ¡°I¡¯m really afraid that you¡¯ll lose.¡±


    His words seemed to be kind, but in reality, he was insulting Qiu Zeshen.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s slow expression made Qiu Zeshen feel that Jiang Ming was asking for a beating.


    He quickly snorted a few more times, then turned around and walked into the private room.

 Chapter 1250: 1250

    Chapter 1250: 1250<div>


    Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chu Xinxin also knew that Jiang Ming did not intend to continue talking, so she heaved a sigh of relief.


    If this continued, she would really have a headache. She did not know when her father would hear the news.<div>


    She did not want her father toe over. If that happened, it would only add fuel to the fire.


    However, if Qiu Zeshen argued fiercely, she would have no choice but to call her father.


    Thinking of this, she looked at Jiang Ming again. ¡°Jiu Zhu, do your best. I believe you can do it.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan looked at Chu Xinxin and did not say anything. Instead, he looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, we will not disturb you anymore. If you need anything, just tell us. We will be taking a rest.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded and continued to focus on cooking.


    Meanwhile, Qiu Zeshen had resumed his actions.


    As for Chu Xinxin, she had already asked someone to put up a notice, indicating that all the citizens shoulde into the restaurant to taste the delicacies made by Jiang Ming and Qiu Zeshen. Then, they would evaluate whose dishes were more delicious.


    The restaurant was already very famous. Seeing this notice, themoners began to join in the fun.


    The originally lively restaurant became even more lively, and even the threshold was about to break.


    Chu Xinxin did not have enough energy left, so she called Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe to help her manage the crowd.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were actually somewhat dumbfounded.<div>


    They did not expect that the judges of this delicacy would bemoners, and there were so many of them. Was the food cooked by those two enough for them to eat?


    Unexpectedly, Chu Xinxin patted her chest and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m not very good at spells, I know a way to replicate a dish. By then, everyone here will be able to eat that dish.¡±


    ¡°What spell is this?¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not help but feel curious.


    ¡°Can you show it to me?¡±


    He was excited.


    If she could teach him, that would be the best.


    However, Chu Xinxin had seen through Yuan Hehe¡¯s thoughts. Then, she tilted her head and said, ¡°This is my exclusive secret technique. I can¡¯t just pass it on to outsiders. I can only pass it on to my son or daughter.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Seeing this, Yuan Hehe did not insist. He shrugged and sighed in his heart.


    What a pity. Otherwise, this kind of spell would be useful to a certain extent.<div>


    Just as he was thinking about it, he began to worry again.


    He had never seen Jiang Ming cook, and he did not know if he could cook well.


    He really wanted to help Jiang Ming, but he felt that this was cheating.


    Sikong Wuyuan was also worried.


    He felt that Jiang Ming was not good at cooking, so Qiu Zeshen was probably going to win this battle.


    After a while, Qiu Zeshen and Jiang Ming brought out the dishes in their hands.


    The two sides were equally matched and looked very delicious.


    Chu Xinxin closed her eyes and chanted a few incantations. Then, she pointed with her finger, and the two dishes appeared on the table of all the people.


    Qiu Zeshen raised his eyebrows when he saw Jiang Ming¡¯s dish.


    He did not expect the dishes cooked by this guy to look so good. He just did not know how they tasted.


    In the end, he felt that Jiang Ming was just lucky.<div>


    When it came to cooking, he was still better. He would definitely win.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Xinxin pped her hands and said, ¡°You can eat now.¡±


    Since Jiang Ming¡¯s dishes were red, Qiu Zeshen¡¯s dishes were yellow.


    Therefore, Chu Xinxin asked the servants to distribute paper slips and asked themoners to write down whether they supported red or yellow.


    After a while, the voting ended. Chu Xinxin began to count the votes under the gazes of several people.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could not help but feel extremely nervous.


    They had noticed Jiang Ming and Qiu Zeshen¡¯s dishes.


    ording to what they thought, the dishes of the two people were equally good, but they felt that the dishes of Jiang Ming should not taste good.


    Compared to their different styles, Jiang Ming¡¯s would taste more home-cooked, while Qiu Zeshen¡¯s was an exquisite private kitchen.


    If it were the two of them, they would most likely choose Qiu Zeshen.


    Yuan Hehe had already lost his confidence. He was dejected and did not even dare to look at the ticket that Chu Xinxin was checking.


    In the end, they were still going to lose. But no matter what, if Qiu Zeshen still dared to say something to them, then he did not mind letting him have a taste of pain. He did not want him to be so smug.


    Sikong Wuyuan had the same opinion.


    Even if they lost, they could not be humiliated.


    If it really did not work out, they wouldpete with each other.


    They did not believe that even if Jiang Ming could not cook, his martial arts skills would be inferior!


    Jiang Ming, on the other hand, did not have any emotions or thoughts. He just looked at Chu Xinxin quietly.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were also observing Jiang Ming¡¯s expression.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming¡¯s emotions were stable, and he did not panic at all, they could not help but feel a little more confident.


    Could it be that Jiang Ming had some unique secret recipe that could make the dishes extremely delicious?


    Yuan Hehe could not help but ask.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, do you have any way to make this dish extremely delicious?¡±


    Jiang Ming turned to look at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. Seeing their nervous expressions, he could not help but shake his head.¡± There¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±


    The two of them could not help but be surprised by such a certain statement.


    If that was the case, how could they have any chance of winning?


    However, Chu Xinxin had not finished checking her tickets yet, so they had some bad intentions.


    If the tickets were gone, they could cook again, and they would have a chance to start over.


    Perhaps, as long as they could injure Qiu Zeshen, the victor would naturally be them.


    ¡°Let Chu Xinxin keep counting the votes,¡± Jiang Ming said immediately. ¡°I think we can win.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan could not understand why Jiang Ming was so confident. He said in confusion, ¡°We don¡¯t have any special dishes at all. We¡¯re not famous yet. Those people will definitely choose Qiu Zeshen. We have no chance of winning like this. Jiu Zhu, why are you so sure that we will win?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to be dejected now.¡± Jiang Ming shrugged.¡±I don¡¯t think I will win. It doesn¡¯t matter if I lose. It won¡¯t affect us at all. Is Qiu Zeshen going to kill us? Even if he tries, Chu Xinxin and the vige chief will not agree. Besides, we¡¯ve been out for so long. Don¡¯t you think the vige chief will suspect us?¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    Yuan Hehe understood and pped his hands.

 Chapter 1251

    1251 Chapter 1251 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Jiang Ming''s voice also attracted Qiu Zeshen''s attention. He frowned. What tricks were these people ying? Could it be that he had added something unique to the dishes? Why did it feel like Jiang Ming was very confident? However, no one could say that his dishes were bad. Moreover, Jiang Ming was very young. Even if he had started cooking when he was young, it was impossible for him to cook as well as him. He had decades of experience. "Yes, the taste¡­" A young customer picked up a bite of Qiu Zeshen''s dish and put it into his mouth. He frowned and hesitated to speak. "It''s too dull!" The person beside him told him. These words also roused everyone who was eating this dish. "It''s nd and tasteless!" "Yes. It only looks good. It doesn''t have much taste." "It''s like drinking in water." Everyonemented on his dish, and Qiu Zeshen''s face turned green. Jiang Ming was slightly surprised. This was a very famous dish, but it was not easy to make it delicious. He thought he was going to lose, but he was not. Next was Jiang Ming''s dish. "Oh! It''s so delicious!" "Yes, yes, it''s so fresh and tender!" "I think I''m in heaven..." All the customers who tasted this dish were full of praise. Jiang Ming was actually very happy when he saw that everyone was happy. The others also tasted it curiously. "It''s really delicious!" Chu Xinxin gave him a thumbs up. Everyone''s heartfelt praise was simply baffling to Qiu Zeshen! What freshness? "Isn''t that the smell of dirt? What nonsense are you talking about!" He muttered softly at first, but then he could not help but ask loudly, "Are you guys okay?!" "It''s delicious!" The customers looked at him curiously. Then, they felt helpless. "It''s delicious. Can''t we even taste it?" Qiu Zeshen was speechless. The restaurant owner and the other assistants were also shocked. Offending customers was a big taboo. Qiu Zeshen walked over, unwilling to admit defeat. He tasted it personally. This one mouthful was enough to change his life. The stubborn old man put down his chopsticks and lowered his head in silence for a while. After he finished speaking, he turned to look at Jiang Ming. "I did lose. I misunderstood you." After saying this, the people in the restaurant smiled and began to enjoy the food. Jiang Ming also joined in happily. "What''s wrong with these people!" Yuan Hehe was baffled when he saw the situation developing in a strange direction. "It was obviously Jiang Ming who won with his own strength. Why did this old man and Jiang Ming turn around and start having fun with someone else?" "Don''t fuss over this. After all, we are in someone else''s restaurant." Chu Xinxin, who was standing at the side, reminded him softly. "After all, this is their shop. The customers are here to enjoy themselves. They don''t really care about winning or losing. Don''t spoil their mood." Yuan Hehe nodded. He had really learned something new. After thepetition ended, everyone followed Qiu Zeshen out of the restaurant. "Chu Xinxin, I think¡­ I should also have a good chat with your father. Why don''t we go now?" Qiu Zeshen was a little embarrassed, but he was still an elder. He had to say what he had to say. Chu Xinxin was very surprised and uncertain. Would he really give in? However, Qiu Zeshen really followed them to the vige. After this trip, the sky was already dark. "Oof friend!" Qiu Zeshen strode over with his arms wide open, causing the vige chief to be baffled. "You damned Qiu, what are you doing here?!" Chu Xinxin hurried forward. "Why are you there?" Then, she saw Jiang Ming and his tworades. "What are you guys doing?" "Father!" Chu Xinxin hurriedly ran to her father and told him what happened when she and Jiang Ming went to Qiu Zeshen''s ce. As she spoke, Qiu Zeshen was already standing in front of her. "Dad!" Chu Xinxin quickly added. "Mr. Qiu said that you''re a good friend that he absolutely can''t give up on!" "Hmm? Is that so?" These words made the vige chief soften, but he still could not get out of this situation. He nced at Qiu Zeshen, and Qiu Zeshen took the opportunity to say, "Of course, that''s why I came over personally!" Jiang Ming and the other two walked over. This time, Qiu Zeshen''s attitude toward Jiang Ming had changed drastically in front of his friend. "This young man is not bad. He''s humble and capable. I didn''t expect him to be so good at cooking. I admit defeat to that dish just now." "Oh? You know how to cook?" The vige chief was intrigued. He looked at Jiang Ming in disbelief. "Yes, it''s just..." Before Jiang Ming could be humble, Qiu Zeshen chimed in. "Just what? Just do what you have to do. Young man, don''t be too humble, okay?" "Ah, yes." Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry. These two old men seemed to like food very much. Seeing this, the vige chief could not help but be interested. "Is his cooking really delicious?" "It''s really delicious!" Qiu Zeshen was very sure. "I want to try it too!" "This¡­"Jiang Ming said. He was stunned for a moment and somewhat surprised. This vige chief did not eat the dishes cooked by those chefs but ate his own. What was going on? "What''s wrong? You''re making it for Zeshen and not me?" How could he? He still wanted the Yellow Gall Grass. He made the dish again in the kitchen. However, one of the greatest fears of a chef was remaking a dish. No one could make the same thing as they did earlier. Moreover, Jiang Ming did not have much experience in cooking. He thought about it. It was fine as long as it was delicious. At this moment, he wanted to fool everyone. In the main living room, the vige chief was still sitting with his best friend, Qiu Zeshen. After the dishes were served, the two of them picked them up at the same time and put them into their mouths. "Yes! Delicious!" The vige chief''s eyes lit up as if he had discovered a new continent. "What did I say? It''s delicious, right?" Qiu Zeshen said with certainty. The vige chief was even more satisfied with Jiang Ming. The more he looked at him, the more he liked him. "Jiu Zhu, how about you open a restaurant for me?" He was so happy that he said this repeatedly. If Jiang Ming was unwilling, he could offer more generous conditions. "After you and Chu Wanwan get married, you will have to manage the vige. It''s good to practice early." Jiang Ming lowered his head and seemed to be listening attentively. Chu Wanwan was standing beside him, looking shy. At this moment, Qiu Zeshen asked, "Friend, will you take out that treasure of yours too?" When Jiang Ming heard this, he could not help but have an idea. What kind of treasure could this be? "Yes, we do need to take out the Yellow Gall Grass. That''s my treasure that can shake the mountains!" As expected! Jiang Ming was secretly delighted, but he still lowered his head and could not show it.


    He pretended not to hear him and tilted his head to look at Chu Wanwan.

 Chapter 1252

    1252 Chapter 1252 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This time, Chu Wanwan lowered her head in embarrassment and her face turned red. The two old men also saw this scene. Of course, they were very satisfied. "Jiu Zhu, quickly agree." "Huh?" Jiang Ming turned around and pretended to be stunned. The vige chief looked at him. This foolish child was only thinking about women and did not hear anything. "Hurry up and agree." "Thank you, Master." Jiang Ming quickly said. "Hahaha!" The two of them could not stop smiling. "Friend, your vige hasn''t been lively for a long time." "Right? Look, I''m going to have a son-inw!" The vige chief was happy. Coupled with the fact that he had drunk some wine, his face was flushed. After returning, Jiang Ming also informed Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe about this matter. "Great, we''re getting the Yellow Gall Grass," the two of them said in surprise. Sikong Wuyuan said, "I still think stealing is better.". Just as he was about to continue, Yuan Hehe immediately covered his mouth. "Shh! Don''t mention this." "Alright." Sikong Wuyuan nodded, but he soon started to worry. "Speaking of which, after getting married, will you not be able to leave? Then what should we do?" "How can that be?" Yuan Hehe immediately interrupted him. "This isn''t real. It''s fake! After we get the Yellow Gall Grass, we''ll leave. Don''t forget, people are still waiting for us!" "Yes!" Sikong Wuyuan nodded. Suddenly, a voice came from behind him. The two of them trembled in fear. He turned around and saw that it was the vige chief. The old man''s face was beaming with joy, and his eyes were almost invisible from his smile. It seemed that he was in a good mood. "Hello, Chief!" They greeted him in unison. The vige chief chuckled as he looked at the two of them. He walked over and said to Sikong Wuyuan, "The wedding is about to be held. Jiu Zhu is very busy. In the future, you have to help him." "Yes¡­" They pretended to tremble as they replied whileining in their hearts. It was unknown if the vige chief had heard what they had said. The vige chief turned around and left. However, they could only hide their thoughts in their hearts and could not say them out loud. After intense preparations, the wedding was about to begin. Jiang Ming, as the groom, had to carry out the ceremony. Before this, he was still a little worried. He looked at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe and said, "If you can''t do it, don''t force yourself. If you''re in danger, run away immediately." Jiang Ming urged them repeatedly. "Got it!" The two of them patted their chests and promised. However, Jiang Ming''s heart was pounding. He could not feel at ease, but he had no choice. He still had to carry out the ritual. In the boudoir, Chu Wanwan''s heart was filled with excitement. She could finally marry Jiang Ming. All her previous efforts had not been in vain. She could grow old with Jiang Ming. With that in mind, she picked up a piece of red paper and pursed her lips. Then, she heard the sound of the door being pushed open. Chu Wanwan thought it was Chu Xinxin and did not even turn his head. "Chu Xinxin, don''te over yet. We''ll talk about itter. It''s almost time for me. I know you''ve wanted to talk to me for a while, but I have to hurry up." Unexpectedly, the person who came did not say anything. There were no footsteps as well. It was as if she had only opened the door, and no one was there. However, Chu Wanwan felt someone''s presence and could not help but ask nervously, "Who is it? Where did youe from? Why are you here?" That person still did not say anything. Instead, he walked toward Chu Wanwan step by step. Chu Wanwan felt that he had ill intentions. She quickly turned her head and wanted to capture the person, but she was captured instead and fell to the ground. Her jewelry fell to the ground with a ng, and her wedding dress was covered in dust. Chu Wanwan could not help but stare at the approaching person. When she saw that it was her cousin, she could not help but be surprised. "I remember that you weren''t invited to the wedding. Are you here to ruin my wedding?" Then, she seemed to have thought of something. She quickly said, "Let me have my wedding first. The two of us can settle the restter. There are some things that we can''t settle now. It''s almost time. I don''t want Jiu Zhu to be unable to see me. Besides, I don''t want anyone to ruin my wedding." Unexpectedly, Chu Yuanxi lifted his leg fiercely and pressed Chu Wanwan under his body. He rolled his eyes and said, "Chu Wanwan, you don''t think you can escape from me so easily, do you? Previously, I had something to do and was sent by the chief to resolve some trouble. That''s why I didn''te back. I didn''t expect you to give me such a big surprise as soon as I came back. Even the chief hid it from me. "You''re something else. The two of us had already decided to marry each other. Why do you still want to marry someone else? And you''re ignoring me as well. You know, I understand your thoughts. If you were coerced, you wouldn''t have behaved like this. No matter what, you have to give me an exnation." Chu Wanwan stammered. "I thought you were dead, so my heart longed for someone else. Were you going to make me a widow forever?" By the end of her sentence, she had already be self-righteous. "In the end, it''s all because of you. If you were outstanding and had defeated your enemies, I wouldn''t have loved someone else. If you still have a heart, you should let me continue to get married now. I''ll make it up to youter." Just as she was speaking, the servant girl outside suddenly rushed out in a hurry. When she saw the current scene, she hurriedly went forward, wanting to pull Chu Yuanxi up and save Chu Wanwan. She pulled and hit at the same time. "Young Master, what are you doing? Our young miss has never done anything to let you down. She''s finally old enough to get married. She''s like this because she thought you''d already left. She was sad every day and lost a lot of weight." "Exactly! I didn''t do anything wrong at all," Chu Wanwan added. As she spoke, she heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, her servant came out to defend her. Otherwise, she really would not be able to exin herself. She knew her cousin''s personality very well. If he knew that she was sincere and that she had taken the initiative to marry Jiang Ming, he would definitely be extremely irritable. She did not want Jiang Ming to encounter any more danger, but she did not want to die either. She wanted to live happily ever after with him. Thinking of this, Chu Yuanxi stared at Chu Wanwan suspiciously and sized her up. "You''re very beautiful today, but he''s not suited to you. I''d be the better choice. Come with me now."

 Chapter 1253

    1253 Chapter 1253


    "I will take good care of you. I will personally apologize to the vige chief and will not implicate you." After saying that, Chu Yuanxi pulled Chu Wanwan and wanted to leave. Chu Wanwan staggered forward and said unhappily, "That''s enough. I can''t be like this. We were in love before, but it''s different now. You''ve been gone for so long. I''ve also experienced all kinds of sadness, and I''ve already let it go. Now you suddenly tell me that you''re still alive. What do you want me to do? Let''s not talk about anything else first. Just the rtionship between the two of us can only be that of cousins now. There can''t be anything else." However, Chu Yuanxi did not believe her. He grabbed Chu Wanwan tightly and said, "Impossible. Why are you talking to me like this? You weren''t like this before. Did someone threaten you? Tell me! I''ll kill that person, and then we''ll go far away." Chu Wanwan felt helpless and frustrated. Her cousin was really annoying. She had already said this, but he still pestered her. She really hated his personality. If she did not need him to do something for her back then, things would not be like this. At that time, she should not have provoked him. "The eldest miss keeps her word. She has already promised to marry Jiu Zhu. Your current state won''t change anything," the servant girl added. "Besides, Jiu Zhu saved her life and helped the vige a lot. Logically speaking, you should not make things difficult for her. Please let her go. When the timees, if she needs anything, I''ll definitely let you know. I''ll also pay attention to her safety and won''t let you worry." Chu Yuanxi was in disbelief. He stared at the servant girl and said, "Why are you speaking up for Chu Wanwan now? Aren''t you my servant? I was the one who arranged for you to be by Chu Wanwan''s side. Besides, I''m doing this for her own good. Why are you trying to absolve her? Of course, I believe her. However, I still need proof." As he spoke, he looked at Chu Wanwan silently. He even took her hand and kissed her. "Chu Wanwan, my goal is to see us getting married. I will definitely give you a grand wedding some other day. Leave with me now and don''t stay in this ce anymore." At this moment, Jiang Ming was listening to the people congratting him while drinking wine. The corners of his mouth were raised, and he seemed very happy. However, in reality, only he knew that all of this was just a lie. After he obtained the Yellow Gall Grass, all of this would be nothing. Just as he was thinking about it, a strange woman sneaked a nce at him, her eyes filled with curiosity. Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. Where did this persone from? Why did it feel like he knew her, but he had never seen her before? As he continued to think, he suddenly heard the woman''s words. "Young Master, you''re really handsome. What''s so good about marrying the eldest daughter of that ce? Why don''t you marry me? I can give you endless wealth. As long as you''re willing, I can give you my body and mind." On the other side, Chu Yuanxi began to try to persuade Chu Wanwan using emotion and reason. "Chu Wanwan, you swore to me that you would marry me eventually. Now that you''re marrying someone else, it''s equivalent to you breaking your promise. But I don''t me you. I understand your pain, but now everything should go back to normal. You should give me everything you promised me. "Don''t worry, I will definitely treat you well. I have already saved up a lot of silver. We can travel the world and have fun. You don''t have to do anything in the future. You will have no worries about food and clothing. I''ll be your servant and serve you." Chu Wanwan felt disgusted by Chu Yuanxi''s feelings. She might have been touched by these words before, but now she felt that they were lies. She cleared her throat and said, "It''s already time. If there''s anything, we''ll talk about it after everything is over. Chu Yuanxi, you should go back first. Don''t disturb me. If you really love me, you should do this." She became more and more self-righteous. She even pushed Chu Yuanxi away. Chu Yuanxi sensed that something was wrong. He grabbed Chu Wanwan''s arm tightly and said, "Chu Wanwan, you weren''t like this before. How did you change so quickly? I''ve only been away for a year and a half. Is Jiu Zhu really that important to you? What kind of person is he?" Before he could finish speaking, he was about to rush out. He wanted to find that man. He had thought it through. Only when Jiang Ming died could he be with Chu Wanwan. Chu Wanwan saw Chu Yuanxi''s movements clearly and knew what he was thinking. She quickly took a step forward and tried to pull him back, but she failed and fell to the ground. Her expression was pained when she fell. Her body was not in a good condition to begin with, so she could not afford to suffer any setbacks. She felt like she was going to be crippled. Chu Yuanxi also squatted down. "Chu Wanwan, are you alright? Do you need me to find a doctor to take a look at you? I told you, only I can take good care of you. Don''t talk now. Let''s go." As he spoke, he squatted down and wanted to carry Chu Wanwan. He had even thought of where to take her. Chu Wanwan would rather die than submit. She shook her head vigorously. "Chu Yuanxi, I really don''t want to leave. Besides, the servant girl has already made it clear. I can''t be ungrateful. Please leave. I''m begging you." Chu Yuanxi did not expect Chu Wanwan to say that. He could not help but stand rooted to the ground and look at her without moving his hand. "Chu Wanwan, you weren''t like this before. What exactly happened? You have to tell me clearly. In that case, I can think of what to do." Chu Wanwan sighed. "Times are different from the past. The past is already gone. Just pretend that I''m dead and go look for someone else. The chief will definitely be happy for you." "What do you mean by that? If that''s the case, then all the things we did and said before don''t count. You''re so heartless. You cut me off right away. We clearly had so many happy times before." Chu Yuanxi could not help but cry, his eyes filled with tears. He had never cried for anyone, and he even felt that it was embarrassing for a man to cry. However, he finally understood why men cried. N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1254: 1254

    Chapter 1254: 1254<div>


    Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Enough, stop crying. Chu Yuanxi, what is this? I should be the one feeling sad. The person I thought was dead is actually alive.¡±


    Seeing that things had developed to this point, Chu Wanwan intended to make a countercharge, her eyes filled with hatred.<div>


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said that it¡¯s all a matter of ability. Leave and don¡¯t appear here again.¡±


    Herst words could not help but break Chu Yuanxi¡¯s heart. He went a little crazy. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I want to take you away. You are mine; you can only be mine.¡±


    Chu Wanwan had never thought that Chu Yuanxi would be like this. She was instantly shocked and turned around to leave.


    She felt that if she continued to stay, she would be the one suffering. She could not be manipted by him.


    ¡°Where do you want to go? Do you want to marry that man? I won¡¯t let you seed.¡±


    Chu Yuanxi could not take it anymore. He went forward and pulled Chu Wanwan back.


    Chu Wanwan was about to fall to the ground again. However, this time, Chu Yuanxi picked her up by the waist and ced her on the bed.


    The servant girl was dumbfounded. She wanted to shout loudly, but Chu Yuanxi sealed her throat.


    She could only mutter some words, but she could not say aplete sentence.


    She red at Chu Yuanxi.


    Although she was brought by Chu Yuanxi to Chu Wanwan, she had been with thetter for so many years and was already loyal to her.<div>


    Seeing that her young miss had been turned into such a state by Chu Yuanxi,


    she could not help but be furious. She even wanted to kill him.


    Thinking of this, she decided to end things. A dagger appeared in her hand.


    During the years she had followed Chu Yuanxi, she had also learned some spells.


    She did not believe that she could not defeat him.


    Seeing the servant girl attack Chu Yuanxi, Chu Wanwan was shocked and stood rooted to the spot.


    She had been with this servant girl for so many years, how could she not know that she knew how to fight?


    She had never mentioned it to her. This was too strange.


    ¡°What? You want to use the techniques I taught you to fight me? A disciple can¡¯t surpass their master.¡±


    Chu Yuanxi waspletely indifferent. He shrugged and went forward to attack the servant girl.


    He did not respect the servant girl. It did not matter if she was familiar with this spell. He was clear about all the breakthrough points of this spell. He could easily subdue her.<div>


    After fighting for a while, he realized that the servant girl seemed to have created some new spells and could not help but frown.


    This was great. It would take some time to get rid of her.


    Chu Wanwan was not idle either. At this moment, she took advantage of the fact that the two of them were not paying attention and went straight to the door. She wanted to push the door open and run out.


    However, although Chu Yuanxi did not seem to be looking at her, he saw her clearly.


    Seeing that Chu Wanwan was about to leave, he quickly released a suction force.


    Under this powerful suction force, Chu Wanwan lost the ability to move on her own. She was directly sucked in front of Chu Yuanxi.


    Chu Yuanxi chuckled while Chu Wanwan was dumbfounded.


    She did not remember anything happening to her. Why did she suddenly appear in front of him? Moreover, she had no way of leaving.


    The servant girl growled at this moment. She stuttered, ¡°Let go of her. She has treated you well. Why are you treating her like this? This suction force can damage a person¡¯s meridians. She shouldn¡¯t be subjected to such a spell.¡±


    Chu Yuanxi did not care.


    As long as he could obtain Chu Wanwan, it did not matter if it was just her corpse!<div>


    ¡°At worst, I can just calmly look after her body.¡±


    Chu Wanwan was dumbfounded.


    She did not expect Chu Yuanxi to be so perverted. She wanted to scream.


    She was so scared just now that she hadpletely forgotten that her throat was fine.


    She was going to scream for help!


    Unexpectedly, Chu Yuanxi had also seen through Chu Wanwan¡¯s intentions. He directly stepped forward and pressed on his acupuncture points. He said slowly, ¡°Chu Wanwan, don¡¯t struggle. It¡¯s a waste of effort. Since you¡¯ve already be my woman, you don¡¯t have to find anyone else. I believe the vige chief will give us his blessings. He has the Second Miss to support him, so there¡¯s no need to worry. Let¡¯s stay together in a forest somewhere.¡±


    As he spoke, he cast another spell and tied the servant girl up.


    The servant girl was already panting at this time. She just happened to be hit and could only helplessly watch herself being subdued by him.


    She looked at Chu Wanwan with tears in her eyes.


    Chu Wanwan understood what she was thinking and sighed in her heart.


    Although this servant girl had hidden some things from her, she had indeed treated her sincerely.


    If possible, she really hoped that she would be safe and sound, and it would be best if they could have a happy marriage.


    At the thought of this, she gestured at Chu Yuanxi, indicating that she would not shout anymore.


    Naturally, Chu Yuanxi did not believe her. He turned around and knocked Chu Wanwan unconscious, intending to bring her to a quiet forest.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s situation was a little strange.


    The next second after the woman spoke, the people around him suddenly stopped moving. The scene around him also changed into the scene in the kitchen. It was only him and the woman.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming was stunned.


    What did she want to do? Did she really want to kidnap him?


    The woman seemed to have read Jiang Ming¡¯s mind and smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take you away without your consent. I just need you to do one thing.¡±


    Jiang Ming grinned.


    Even if she wanted to take him away, he would not let her seed.


    ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±


    His eyes were deep in thought.


    He wondered if Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe had stopped moving.


    If they could move, they might find some clues. At that time, they could work together to defeat this woman.


    He wondered who this woman was.


    What the woman said next shocked him.


    ¡°Make some food for me.¡±


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.


    Huh?


    What did this woman say?


    Unexpectedly, the woman repeated herself seriously.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t mishear. I need to eat your dishes so that my spiritual energy can recover. When the timees, I will give you a generous reward. I know you want the Yellow Gall Grass in this vige. I can give it to you. You don¡¯t have to marry the youngdy here.¡±


    She said each word clearly.


    Jiang Ming was surprised, puzzled, and confused.


    How did this woman know? It was as if she could predict the future.


    However, she did mention an attractive condition.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 1255 - 1255

    Chapter 1255 - 1255<div>


    Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Seeing that Jiang Ming did not answer for a long time, the woman became anxious, and her eyes were filled with urgency.


    Jiang Ming also came back to his senses. He narrowed his eyes and looked at her warily. ¡°I can agree, but you have to tell me the reason. Otherwise, I won¡¯t agree to it.¡±<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m Xu Chuchu, the eldest daughter of a merchant. I¡¯ve been enjoying delicious food for my entire life. Yesterday, youpeted with the famous Qiu Zeshen. I¡¯m very curious about how you won.¡±


    Xu Chuchu was quite polite. She smiled and revealed a pair of dimples at the corner of her mouth.


    Huh?


    She used a spell just because of this?


    Jiang Ming rolled his eyes secretly.


    Who would believe that?


    A normal person would not use such a spell at this time just to make him cook a meal.


    Seeing that Jiang Ming seemed to be in a daze again, Xu Chuchu could not help but feel anxious.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little anxious. Jiu Zhu, please do it quickly. I believe that you will agree to my request. Besides, you know that you¡¯ve already promised me. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±


    She was not bad, but Jiang Ming had to be careful.


    Xu Chuchu¡¯s motives were definitely not simple. He had to make her tell him the real reason.<div>


    She wanted to lie to him? No way!


    ¡°I understand, but I want to hear the real reason. Your excuse is too fake. It¡¯s ridiculously fake.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and looked at Xu Chuchu.


    The most important thing now was to find a way to break this spell.


    Xu Chuchu lost her patience. She crossed her arms and looked at Jiang Ming up and down. ¡°Jiu Zhu, the spiritual energy of a person who knows the Stop Spell is not very shallow. You will only kill yourself if you keep doing this. It¡¯s already very good that I have the patience to talk to you and negotiate with you.¡±


    In her heart, she was extremely frustrated.


    Who was Jiang Ming? How dare he treat her like this?


    She was a supreme existence to others, so why did Jiang Ming not take her seriously?


    Thinking of this, she could not help but feel angry. Her eyes were bloodshot, and there was a hint of burning anger in them.


    Jiang Ming sensed her emotions and frowned.


    Xu Chuchu was obviouslying at him menacingly. However, what use could his cooking have?<div>


    ¡°What if I won¡¯t do it anymore? I suddenly changed my mind. You can¡¯t do anything about it, right?¡±


    He might as well go all out and start acting shamelessly.


    He knew that it was not good to do this in front of a woman, but she was really full of schemes, so he had to be wary.


    Xu Chuchu was dumbfounded.


    She did not expect Jiang Ming to give her such an answer.


    Logically speaking, since she had already said so, he should be afraid or wary. However, why was he so shameless?


    She even suspected that she had misheard and could not help but ask another question.


    ¡°Can you repeat what you just said?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned.


    Xu Chuchu¡¯s hearing was a little bad.


    Then, he said it again.<div>


    Xu Chuchu¡¯s face immediately fell.


    Jiang Ming was obviously treating her as a joke!


    He actually dared to offend her dignity!


    Thinking about it, she was flustered and exasperated. She did not want Jiang Ming¡¯s cooking anymore. Her hand was like lightning as she grabbed Jiang Ming¡¯s neck.


    Fortunately, Jiang Ming took a step back and Xu Chuchu missed.


    However, she did not give up. Instead, her actions became more and more intense as she grabbed him with her bare hands.


    In her eyes, Jiang Ming was just like an ant. He would be whatever she wanted him to be.


    If she wanted him dead, he would die.


    Jiang Ming frowned and looked at her hand. Without hesitation, he broke it.


    The sound of bones breaking was very loud, and both Xu Chuchu and Jiang Ming heard it clearly.


    The pain surged. Xu Chuchu was shocked. She looked up at Jiang Ming subconsciously and asked in a daze, ¡°How did you do that? Even an ordinary person wouldn¡¯t be able to break a bone like this. I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re so powerful.¡±


    She suddenly felt ufortable. After a while, her forehead was already covered in cold sweat, and she was even on the verge of copsing.


    She tried her best to force a smile, but she could not.


    Seeing Xu Chuchu¡¯s attitude, Jiang Ming could not help but feel more confident.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already be like this. Are you sure you want to continue chasing me? When the timees, you¡¯ll only be the one suffering.¡±


    Xu Chuchu was not convinced at all. Instead, she retorted, ¡°You¡¯re just a bit good at cooking. It¡¯s nothing at all. Jiu Zhu, you¡¯d better focus on cooking. Don¡¯t be unable to return to your original world when the timees. My spell is not something that ordinary people can crack.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. He did not expect Xu Chuchu to be so arrogant. He could not help butugh. ¡°If I can¡¯t go out, then I can¡¯t go out. At most, I¡¯ll stay here with you. With you apanying me, I won¡¯t be lonely.¡±


    After saying that, he shrugged his shoulders andughed as if he did not care about Xu Chuchu at all.


    ¡°This is a spell that I created. I can naturally leave. You¡¯re really funny. Jiu Zhu, you should just obediently cook.¡±


    As she spoke, a whip appeared in Xu Chuchu¡¯s hand. She wanted to beat Jiang Ming into confessing. Unexpectedly, this gave Jiang Ming a chance.


    He snatched the whip and tied Xu Chuchu up with lightning speed.


    In order to prevent Xu Chuchu from breaking free, Jiang Ming deliberately tied her up tighter.


    With such a tight grip, Xu Chuchu felt as if her entire head was filled with blood. She could not break free at all.


    Not only that, but she also felt dizzy and almost fell to the ground.


    She felt that it was all Jiang Ming¡¯s doing. She could not help but re at Jiang Ming fiercely. ¡°I just want you to cook. Is it that difficult? What else do you think I want?¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and then looked at BEAM. ¡°This has nothing to do with me. Your old illness hase back. If you cared a little, you wouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Xu Chuchu was stunned for a moment, and her eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t even have any old illnesses. Stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and let go of me, or I¡¯ll die here with you. If I die, so be it. However, I will never let you live either.¡±


    At the end of her sentence, she was already angry. She turned her head and looked elsewhere. She did not even bother to look at Jiang Ming again.


    Jiang Ming was not annoyed. He smiled and said, ¡°What good will it do you if you do this? But I¡¯m different, I still havepanions. When mypanions realize that something is wrong here, they will save me.¡±


    ¡°Yourpanion?¡± Xu Chuchu found it ridiculous. ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t investigate you? Yourpanions are only Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. They have already been frozen by me.¡±

 Chapter 1256 - 1256

    Chapter 1256 - 1256<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to see them. You can¡¯t do anything. You can only wait for death.¡±


    Jiang Ming simply sat on the stool and looked at Xu Chuchu. ¡°I think you¡¯re trying to show off. First of all, I don¡¯t only have these twopanions. Secondly, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know that you¡¯re about to die from poison, right? Do you think you still have a chance to live?¡±<div>


    Xu Chuchu gritted her teeth.


    It had to be said that what Jiang Ming said was true. She was indeed a little overwhelmed now. She almost used all her strength to stand up straight.


    She exhaled and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Jiu Zhu, let¡¯s make a deal. I do need your food.¡±


    She was deep in thought.


    She did not want to die at all, but now, she had no choice but to ept reality.


    She did not have anyone she could rely on, so it was impossible for anyone else to save her.


    Moreover, who knew if it was someone close to her who had poisoned her?


    She had already made up her mind, and her eyes were cold.


    Jiang Ming would definitely agree. After all, she needed him.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming turned around and said firmly, ¡°No.¡±


    He smiled and did not respect Xu Chuchu at all.<div>


    He felt that Xu Chuchu was really indulging in her wildest dreams. Did she have to cooperate with him just because he wanted to do something?


    He had just been attacked by her. He could not let her have her way. At most, he would continue to waste time with her.


    He did not believe that this spell would still exist if the caster was already dead.


    Moreover, he could see that the poison had only taken effect for a short period of time. It had only been a day. As for Chu Wanwan, he had his own ways of dealing with her.


    Xu Chuchu did not expect Jiang Ming to say that. Xu Chuchu was stunned for a moment and did not even know how to reply.


    Finally, she reacted and red at Jiang Ming fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t find someone else to cure this poison. Are you the only one in the world who can cure it?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows. ¡°Maybe I am.¡±


    As soon as these words were said, Xu Chuchu could not help but fall silent.


    She had no idea what kind of poison she had been poisoned with, so she could only guess based on her own knowledge.


    If it were some rare poison, she would still be the one suffering.


    Wouldn¡¯t she die if only Jiang Ming knew the cure?<div>


    Although she was unwilling, she did not show it on her face. Instead, she said indifferently, ¡°At most, I¡¯ll just die. Anyway, you¡¯re here to apany me. If you don¡¯t want to trade with me, then don¡¯t trade with me. Originally, this deal was beneficial to both of us. Neither of us would gain much, but if you insist on doing this, then I have no choice. Besides, you need the Yellow Gall Grass to save someone else, right? You can disregard your own life, but can you disregard the lives of other people? That person is extremely important to you, right?¡±


    Xu Chuchu spoke logically.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care about that person,¡± Jiang Ming said nonchntly. ¡°I only thought of saving her on a whim. Since you want to waste time, then waste time. By the way, your poison will take effect within a day. At that time, even the gods won¡¯t be able to save you. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me. After all, you can¡¯t hold on anymore. If you die, so be it. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Xu Chuchu was speechless.


    It had to be said that Jiang Ming was right again.


    She felt her spiritual energy and life force flowing away. This would only happen when she was about to die.


    Jiang Ming asked leisurely, ¡°Are you willing to die like this? After all, you still have a lot of time left. You can do many things in the future. Look at your original spell; you probably didn¡¯t pass it on to anyone else. You¡¯re not willing to lose this spell just like that, right?¡±


    These words hit Xu Chuchu¡¯s heart. She had no choice but to give up. ¡°You¡¯re right, Jiu Zhu. I¡¯ve lost. I¡¯ll agree to whatever you want.¡±


    Seeing that the initiative was already in his hands, Jiang Ming began to pretend to be considerate. ¡°To be honest, I really don¡¯t want to die. I don¡¯t want to be trapped here. As for the deal you mentioned, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t agree to it. However, I still want to know the true reason why you want me to cook. No matter what, you have to let me know what the situation is.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t refute you.¡± Xu Chuchu did not dare to say anything else. She could only nod and then say, ¡°I heard that your food could strengthen the body. I want to eat it to increase my spiritual energy.¡±<div>


    At this point, she felt helpless.


    When had she ever been bullied like this? But what could she do now? She just had to give in to reality, but she really did not want it to be like this.


    Huh?


    This time, it was Jiang Ming¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded.


    What did he just hear? Strengthening the body? Increase spiritual energy? Why didn¡¯t he know that his cooking had such an effect?


    Moreover, he used ordinary ingredients, right? What spells and body-strengthening things could these ordinary ingredients have?


    This was the funniest thing he had ever heard.


    He could not help butugh again. ¡°Come on, are you afraid that you¡¯ve been cheated? Besides, I¡¯ve only cooked once.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    This time, it was Xu Chuchu¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded.


    What did she just hear? Did Jiang Ming say that he had been deceived?


    But how was this possible? She clearly remembered that this was what she had heard. There were even people who wanted to kidnap Jiang Ming to force him to cook for them.


    She did this to prevent others from getting ahead of her. In the end, everything was fake. Then what was she doing?


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re lying to me. Your food must have all kinds of magical effects. I don¡¯t believe you!¡±


    Xu Chuchu shook her head furiously. It was as if she wanted to throw everything that Jiang Ming had just said out of her head. She even turned her head away, unwilling to listen to Jiang Ming¡¯s words at all.


    Seeing her childish appearance, Jiang Ming was very helpless. He said seriously, ¡°My food has no effect. You¡¯ve really been deceived. Besides, if my food really had such effects, I would cook for myself very frequently. Why would I only cook once? Wouldn¡¯t that make me lose such a benefit for no reason?¡±


    Xu Chuchu fell silent.


    It had to be said that what Jiang Ming said was true. She could not say anything else.


    She was instantly disappointed.


    ¡°This is great. I used such a spell for nothing. I¡¯m already terminally ill and about to die. What should I do now?¡±

 Chapter 1257 - 1257

    Chapter 1257 - 1257<div>


    Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Xu Chuchu looked shell-shocked. If Jiang Ming had not looked carefully, he would have felt that she had aged decades.


    He suddenly felt that Xu Chuchu was quite pitiful.


    She just wanted to improve her condition, but she was about to die.<div>


    He also roughly understood that this spell would probably have a certain bacsh. Otherwise, Xu Chuchu would not have said so.


    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll be a good person today.¡±


    Jiang Ming hammered his thigh and looked at Xu Chuchu.


    Xu Chuchu roughly understood what he meant. She could not help but feel a little touched. ¡°We¡¯ve only known each other for a day. I even did such a cruel thing to you. Yet, you¡¯re willing to let bygones be bygones and save me. But what about the others? They all want my life, no matter how much I love them.¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly feeling sentimental?¡±


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry. He said as he detoxified Xu Chuchu, ¡°These things happen all the time. Why do you have to care about these things? What should be in the past will be in the past. As long as you¡¯re happy, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Xu Chuchu nodded seriously and then said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, where are you from? Are you willing toe to my attic for a chatter? I have many secret treasures in my attic. When the timees, you can choose one. As for the Yellow Gall Grass, I will also bring it to you. You don¡¯t have to be forced to marry the eldest daughter of this vige. She has a hot temper. You won¡¯t be able to stand her.¡±


    She seemed to be thinking about something.


    She saw clearly that Jiang Ming was a good person. If possible, she hoped to be good friends with him.


    In life, what one alwayscked was a true friend.


    It was her great fortune to be able to meet this person now.<div>


    Jiang Ming could see Xu Chuchu¡¯s sincerity, but he was a little uncertain. He pondered and said, ¡°How do I know if what you said is true or not? I¡¯ve been scammed by many people before.¡±


    Although he said that, he did not stop treating Xu Chuchu.


    After a while, the poison in Xu Chuchu¡¯s body waspletely removed.


    She had fully recovered, and her entire person was radiant again.


    She even felt that she had be another person. Her entire body was filled with energy, and she could practice spells even more powerfully.


    She was almost crying tears of joy. She said to Jiang Ming, ¡°Jiu Zhu, thank you so much. As for whether you want to believe my words or not, that¡¯s your business. But no matter what you want, I can give it to you. This is my repayment to you.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded and looked around. ¡°The most important thing now is to remove this spell. No matter what, even if I don¡¯t get the Yellow Gall Grass, at least I have to attend this wedding first. The eldest miss of this vige is looking forward to this wedding. I don¡¯t want to let her down.¡±


    Jiang Ming looked at Xu Chuchu seriously.


    She was stunned for a moment and could not help but look into Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes.


    Only then did she feel that his eyes seemed to have stars in them. They were all gathered in front of her, and her entire person was about to blend in.


    She did not take a closer look at Jiang Ming¡¯s appearance just now. Only now did she realize that his appearance was truly shocking. Even his medical skills were extremely brilliant.<div>


    She suddenly felt a little jealous of the vige¡¯s eldest daughter, Chu Wanwan.


    If only Jiang Ming were her groom.


    Jiang Ming felt a little ufortable when he saw Xu Chuchu staring at him in a daze. He could not help but take a step back. However, when he saw that she did not respond for a long time, he had to remind her. ¡°Xu Chuchu, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± What are you thinking about?¡±


    Deep down, he felt a little awkward.


    Why was Xu Chuchu staring at him? Could it be that there was something strange about him?


    Xu Chuchu could not help but feel awkward. She coughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was just thinking about something else. I can¡¯t cancel this spell for the time being. I can only cancel it after you cook something for me to eat.¡±


    She was a little embarrassed, and her eyes were flustered.


    This was the drawback of her spells. After she used a spell, she would set a condition in her heart to cancel the spell.


    After that, the spell would only be automatically removed after this condition was fulfilled.


    If the conditions were not met, then the spell would always exist, and even she could not leave.


    Jiang Ming was dumbfounded.<div>


    ¡°Is that so? That means that if I can¡¯t cook, you can only stay here, right?¡±


    Xu Chuchu nodded awkwardly. She smiled and said, ¡°I lied to you before. It¡¯s indeed like this. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted you to cook all this time. Even if the food really has no effect, I think I¡¯m lucky. I can taste the food made by you. It¡¯s a great pleasure in life. I heard from others that your food is simply top-notch and iparably delicious. It¡¯s a pleasure that I haven¡¯t been able to get until now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. I just happened to cook once. Forget it. I¡¯ll start cooking now. The wedding is still in progress. I can¡¯t dy it any longer.¡±


    Jiang Ming turned to the stove and prepared all the ingredients.


    Xu Chuchu also rolled up her sleeves. ¡°I know how to cook too. Let¡¯s cook together.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded and then said with some worry, ¡°If you help me cook, will this spell count? Can we still cancel it?¡±


    Xu Chuchu could not help butugh. ¡°It won¡¯t go against the rules. This is a spell that I set up. As long as the conditions are met, it will be consideredpleted no matter who helps. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Jiang Ming heaved a sigh of relief and continued to cook.


    On the other side, although Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe had stopped moving, they were still conscious and could still talk to each other.


    Seeing their current situation, they could not help but be dumbfounded.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t we move?¡±


    Yuan Hehe said, ¡°In the legends, I¡¯ve heard of a stilling technique that was created by a rich youngdy. However, no one has been able to learn it until now, and we don¡¯t even know who that person is. Could it be that the youngdy who knows the stilling technique hase?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan immediately denied it, ¡°How is that possible?¡± If she really came, why did shee?¡±


    ¡°Could it be because of Jiang Ming? She doesn¡¯t even know Jiang Ming. If we had met before, we should have been able to sense that she knew the stilling technique.¡±


    Yuan Hehe also felt the same and instantly felt a headacheing on.


    ¡°This is really confusing. Perhaps there are other people who know the stilling technique?¡±


    He began to make wild guesses again.


    Sikong Wuyuan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°You said it yourself. There¡¯s only one person in the world who knows the stilling technique.¡±

 Chapter 1258

    1258 Chapter 1258


    "Moreover, those who know the stilling technique will not be willing to live in such a small vige. Although this vige is not bad, it''s remote. It''s difficult to realize their ambitions. If it were me, I definitely wouldn''t stay here." "Does he have such ambitions? It varies from person to person. We can''t always treat everyone with our own opinions." Yuan Hehe was silent. Sikong Wuyuan did not know whether tough or cry. "At the end of the day, there''s no point in saying all this now. Instead of guessing who cast this spell, it''s better to crack it first. Do you know how to break it? I feel like I''m going to die of exhaustion." He was currently bent over and felt like he was about to die. He was old and could not bear to continue like this, but he could not straighten his body. This made him extremely worried. Yuan Hehe sighed. "If I knew how to crack this, I would have done it long ago. I wouldn''t be wasting time with you now. Let''s have a chat first. Perhaps Jiang Ming will have a way to save us." "How do you know Jiu Zhu isn''t still?" Sikong Wuyuan also sighed. "Speaking of which, could that person be here for Jiu Zhu?" Yuan Hehe immediately nodded. "Yes, they must be here for Jiu Zhu. What other brilliant techniques can the people in this vige have? Only Jiu Zhu is powerful here. The others are not worth mentioning at all. Take the young miss of the vige for example. Her spells are terrible. Although the chief knows some spells, he still can''t defeat Jiu Zhu. It''ll be an eye-opener for me if that person is looking for someone else. That''s why I said that Jiu Zhu might save us." Sikong Wuyuan was silent for a moment. "In that case, let''s wait. Maybe we can moveter." Yuan Hehe also felt that it made sense. He nodded and said, "Don''t worry. We''ll definitely be able to get out." As they spoke, the two of them started chatting about other things, trying their best to kill time and not let themselves be sleepy. Coincidentally, Jiang Ming had already finished cooking. Although it was his second time cooking, he was a little uncertain, but the food looked quite good. Xu Chuchu picked up her cutlery and smiled. "I''m lucky today. I can actually taste the dishes made by you." Jiang Mingughed. "It''s just a small trick. It''s nothing at all. Try it." Xu Chuchu nodded. Then, she picked up some leafy greens and put them into her mouth. The delicious taste spread on the tip of her tongue, and her eyes lit up. She could not help but say in surprise, "Jiu Zhu, the food you''ve made is too delicious. I''ve lived for many years, but this is the first time I''ve eaten such delicious food." What? Jiang Ming was shocked. Xu Chuchu did not look like she had lived for many years. Moreover, she had clearly exaggerated. How could she not eat food that was simr to his? However, it had to be said that her words were very useful to him. "Thank you, Xu Chuchu," he said sincerely. Immediately after, the space suddenly trembled. He also discovered that the surrounding scene began to change and had returned to its previous state. The people around them seemed to have no memory of their previous motionless movements and began to drink with smiles. Jiang Ming also held the cup in his hand as if nothing had happened. He raised his head and realized that Xu Chuchu had already disappeared. He could not help but feel puzzled. How did Xu Chuchu disappear so quickly? Those who did not know better would think that she had never appeared. But then, he did not think too much about it. Since the stilling technique had been resolved, he had to continue doing what he had to do. He was not sure if Xu Chuchu would give him the Yellow Gall Grass. He had to rely on himself now. Thinking of this, he began to drink again. He was going to pick up the brideter. Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were shocked. They were the only people who could retain their memories when time was frozen. Seeing that there were no changes to their bodies or in front of them, the two of them were dumbfounded. Yuan Hehe scratched his head. "I remember that those who encounter this technique won''t have any memories. Why can I still remember? Moreover, the surrounding scene hasn''t changed at all. Logically speaking, the space we''re in should be different." "Did you remember wrongly?" Sikong Wuyuan was stunned. "Maybe it''s not like this?" Yuan Hehe denied it. "How is this possible? I can''t remember other things, but I remember this very clearly. I was very interested in the stilling technique, so I learned a lot of information. Otherwise, I wouldn''t know so much." Sikong Wuyuan also could not figure it out. But then, he shook his head and said, "Forget it. Let''s continue. It''s more important to get the Yellow Gall Grass first. As for this matter, I think we''ll probably meet the woman who used the stilling technique in the future." Yuan Hehe felt that it made sense, so he did not say anything more. Instead, he followed Sikong Wuyuan to the location they were thinking of. The two of them were extremely fast. They were afraid that if they were one stepte, the ceremony would end, and Jiang Ming would not be able to escape from this stronghold. Chu Wanwan was in a precarious situation. Although she was awake, she struggled to get away from Chu Yuanxi. However, no matter what she did, she could not break free. Not only that, but he even provoked her. "You''ll never be able to break free in this lifetime. Don''t waste your energy. Otherwise, be careful that I''ll make a move on Jiu Zhu. Even if I die, I will drag him down with me." Chu Wanwan was extremely furious and decided to stop pretending. "If you continue like this, I''ll hate you for the rest of my life and won''t marry you. Even if I die, I won''t give you my innocence. If you let me go now and let me finish the ritual without hurting Jiu Zhu, I can go with you." She had other thoughts in her heart. She felt that this Chu Yuanxi should be easy to manipte, and she should be able to deceive him. Everything they had experienced before was exchanged for by her lies. She did not believe that Chu Yuanxi did not trust her at all, let alone have anypassion. As expected, Chu Yuanxi could not help but waver when she heard this. In fact, he really wanted Chu Wanwan''s sincerity. He also felt that Chu Wanwan should have some feelings for him. It was just that because he was dead, she had fallen in love with someone else. Since she might be willing to leave with him, he was more than happy to have such a situation. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1259

    1259 Chapter 1259 N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Chu Yuanxi hesitated. In the end, his love for Chu Wanwan had broken through everything. However, he still hesitated. "Chu Wanwan, are you serious? Are you really willing toe with me? I''ll trust you onest time. If you lie to me again, I won''t trust you anymore." Although he said that, he knew that if Chu Wanwan used the same trick again, he might still believe it. "Of course it''s true. Could it be fake?" Although Chu Wanwan felt a little guilty, she did not dare to say anything. She felt that Chu Yuanxi was aplete lunatic. If she said anything wrong, she would be the one suffering. "We used to have a good rtionship. How could I lie to you now?" she quickly added, afraid that Chu Yuanxi would not believe her. "Don''t worry. As long as you let meplete the ritual, I''ll definitely leave with you. But think about it. If you kidnap me now and stop me from continuing the ritual, I''ll hate you instead. Even if you imprison me for a lifetime, even if you treat me well, I won''t be moved. Instead, I''ll feel that everything that happened before is a lie." Her words were clear and logical. Chu Yuanxi could not help but listen to them. He nodded and said, "Alright then. I''ll do as you say." As he spoke, he put Chu Wanwan down. He nced at the servant girl and untied the ropes on her body. The servant girl immediately knelt down and kowtowed to Chu Yuanxi. "Thank you, Young Master. You are a magnanimous person. Miss Wanwan will definitely fulfill her promise." Although she said so, she understood in her heart. It was impossible for Chu Wanwan to really make it. She could tell what Chu Wanwan was thinking. She was deeply in love with Jiang Ming. It was a friendship that she had never had with Chu Yuanxi before. "I''ll wait for you at the usual ce after your ritual." Chu Yuanxi looked at Chu Wanwan with deep affection, as if he could not see the servant girl at all. He had a wonderful dream in his heart. He had always wanted to have a wonderful married life with Chu Wanwan. His wish could finally be fulfilled. As he thought about it, he could not help but feel anxious. He hoped that the ceremony would end soon. That way, he could be with Chu Wanwan sooner. Chu Wanwan nodded and pretended to be full of happiness. "Chu Yuanxi, we will grow old together." Chu Yuanxi turned around and left. Chu Wanwan heaved a sigh of relief. Then, her entire body swayed as she sat down. She really could not imagine what would have happened to her if Chu Yuanxi had not believed her and had taken her away. This marriage was a big deal. If this ceremony was interrupted just like that, she would be sad for the rest of her life. Even if she did it again, she would not feel as good as this time. She could finally continue the ritual. The servant girl saw through Chu Wanwan''s thoughts andforted her. "Miss, get up quickly. You still have to tidy up your clothes and headdress. Your clothes and hair are already dirty. That young master has already left and won''t being over for the time being. Don''t worry. Besides, after the ceremony is over, Jiu Zhu will definitely protect you as your husband. Chu Yuanxi will not be able to abduct you again no matter how hard he tries. I can tell that Jiu Zhu is much more powerful than Chu Yuanxi. Chu Yuanxi was only able to kidnap you because Jiu Zhu was still preparing the ceremony." Chu Wanwan nodded and raised her hand again. "Help me stand up. My legs are a little weak." She still had some lingering fear in her heart. It was difficult to imagine the consequences. The servant girl patted Chu Wanwan''s shoulder andforted her. She then helped her up, turned around, and brought her to a chair. She then began to tidy up her clothes and hair essories. The servant girl''s hands were very skillful. In a short while, Chu Wanwan returned to her gorgeous appearance. Meanwhile, Chu Yuanxi had snuck into a bush in the garden. He was secretly delighted. The ceremony was almost halfway through, and he would be able to leave with Chu Wanwan soon. He could afford to wait for a little bit. At this time, Chu Wanwan had already put on a red veil. She was supported by the servant girl and waited quietly for Jiang Ming toe over. Her mood also changed, and she was extremely excited. She could finally be the bride of Jiang Ming. At this moment, Jiang Ming, who was wearing a red robe, had already mounted his horse and was heading toward Chu Wanwan. Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe wanted to find the Yellow Gall Grass before it was toote, so they went back and forth in the stronghold and even found the vige chief''s room. "No?" "No." Shaking their heads, the two of them could onlye out first. However, just as they took two steps out of the door, they heard a voice behind him. The two of them were immediately frozen and did not dare to turn around. They were all too familiar with this voice. It was the vige chief. As expected, the vige chief walked over from behind and looked at the two of them. Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe looked at the vige chief''s sharp gaze and felt a little guilty. They did not know what to say. "We¡­" "Let''s see if there''s anything else we can help you with," Yuan Hehe said quickly. "Yes." "There''s no need. You guys go have fun first." The vige chief nodded. "Alright." Yuan Hehe nodded, grabbed Sikong Wuyuan''s hand, and ran away. The vige chief looked at the backs of these two people and his throat moved. He frowned, but then he turned around and left. "Today is a big day." There seemed to be something wrong with these two people. They seemed to be here for the Yellow Gall Grass. Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe, who were lucky enough to escape, ran to a corner before they dared to stop. The two of them held their chests and panted, feeling that it was a close call. "Yuan Hehe, are we alright?" Sikong Wuyuan became worried. He leaned against the tree and straightened his body. Not far ahead, the people in the vige were busy celebrating today''s wedding. "It''s okay. It should be... Alright." Yuan Hehe had intended to appease Sikong Wuyuan, but he was not sure. "Why don''t we see where Jiang Ming is?" The two of them thought about it and decided to look for Jiang Ming. They turned around and saw Qiu Zeshen standing not far away. Qiu Zeshen stared at the two of them without saying anything. His expression was dark. "Sikong Wuyuan¡­" "Don''t be afraid!" Before anyone came over, the two of them whispered. Qiu Zeshen took a few steps forward. Like a ma, he pulled the two of them closer. "Mr. Qiu," Yuan Hehe said carefully, almost wanting to retreat. This person suddenlyughed, causing Yuan Hehe and the other two to feel inexplicably flustered. "Is there anything you need?" "There is indeed something." In contrast, Qiu Zeshen was calm. "Can you guyse with me to the garden for a chat?"

 Chapter 1260

    1260 Chapter 1260 N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan looked at each other. It seemed like he had no choice but to say no. There was a group of people dancing in the garden earlier. However, there was no one left. Qiu Zeshen, who was walking in front of them, suddenly stopped. A sense of uneasiness made the two of them stop immediately. At this moment, they sensed something. As expected, Qiu Zeshen turned around. The friendly and strange smile from before was gone. He opened a folding fan and swept it over the two of them. The two of them were caught off guard and were sent flying back a few meters by a strong gust of wind. This killer move woke the two of them up, and they immediately raised their eyebrows. It seemed like he was going to get serious. They rushed up to confront Qiu Zeshen. The two of them were full of spiritual energy and could exchange a few moves with Qiu Zeshen for the time being. However, an expert was an expert after all. Moreover, Qiu Zeshen was an experienced and mature man. Soon, the two of them were defeated, and the gap between them became more and more obvious. "Ah!" "Sikong Wuyuan!" In the end, the two of them were so injured that they could not get up. "Humph!" Qiu Zeshen was a ruthless person. He wanted to add another blow. Sikong Wuyuan immediately stood in front of Yuan Hehe. Spitting out a mouthful of blood, Sikong Wuyuan fell to the ground. "Si..." Yuan Hehe reached out his hand, but he could not touch hispanion. On the other side, Jiang Ming, who was holding a ceremony with Chu Wanwan, felt that something was wrong. He was already feeling uneasy and could not help but abandon Chu Wanwan. He rushed to the garden based on his intuition. "Yuan Hehe!" "Sikong Wu Yuan!" As soon as he arrived, he saw the two of them lying on the ground covered in blood. On the other side was Qiu Zeshen, who was about to kill them. "Qiu Zeshen! What are you doing? You actually killed them!" Jiang Ming''s eyes widened in anger. He stood up and stared at Qiu Zeshen. The person in front of him should pay the price. "You should know better why I am like this." Qiu Zeshen snorted coldly. The two of them were at daggers drawn. At this moment, Chu Wanwan ran over. After all, she was an innocent person, so Jiang Ming''s attitude softened. He did not want to use others all the time, but there was no other way now. "Jiu Zhu, what''s wrong?" Chu Wanwan ran to Jiang Ming and saw Yuan Hehe and Sikong Wuyuan lying on the ground. "They¡­" She looked at the scene in front of her in disbelief. She immediately raised her head and saw Qiu Zeshen, who still had a murderous look on his face. She immediately understood everything. "Mr. Qiu! How could you do such a thing at my wedding!" Chu Wanwan did not say anything and rushed in front of Qiu Zeshen. Her recklessness frightened Jiang Ming and Qiu Zeshen. Jiang Ming saw Chu Wanwan blocking Qiu Zeshen and shouted, "You muste with me to see my father! Speak clearly!" Qiu Zeshen could only follow behind her. Jiang Ming took the opportunity to heal Sikong and Wuyuan. Qiu Zeshen had attacked too heavily, so he could only slow down for now. Chu Wanwan brought Qiu Zeshen in front of the vige chief andined loudly. But this time, the vige chief did not seem to be on Jiang Ming''s side. "Miss, Mr. Qiu is doing this for your own good. In other words, he''s doing this because he cares about me." "Chief, what are you talking about? Are you confused?" Chu Wanwan was puzzled by the chief''s words. "Our friendship is not a joke. Love is stronger than gold. When ites to me, it''s not love." "This¡­" Chu Wanwan could not understand. "Zeshen, leave first." The chief gestured to Qiu Zeshen. He nodded and left. He believed that the vige chief would seek justice for him. "Chu Wanwan," the vige chief said when he saw that Jiang Ming was gone. "Jiang Ming is not marrying you. He is really stealing our Yellow Gall Grass!" Chu Wanwan coldly snorted and waved her hand. "That''s impossible. Chief, you''ve disappointed me. I''ll take my leave first." She turned around and left. The vige chief sighed. It seemed that he could only do something to protect his silly daughter. On Jiang Ming''s side, the two of them finally opened their eyes and stood up with difficulty. "Leave this ce immediately," Jiang Ming said, thinking about the situation on the vige chief''s side. "What about you?" Yuan Hehe felt strange. "I still have other things to do. You don''t have to worry about me. I can take care of myself." Jiang Ming looked at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe quietly. Then, he left them alone. Seeing this, they did not say anything else. They turned around and nned to find a ce to hide. Halfway through, Jiang Ming suddenly noticed that there seemed to be someone behind him. He could not help but frown. Who wanted to spy on him? Thinking of this, he could not help but think of Xu Chuchu and immediately fell silent. Could it be Xu Chuchu? After all, she had said some things to him before. However, she should not have any malicious intentions toward him. He had saved her. However, Jiang Ming was not sure. He could only rush forward quickly. No matter what, he had to shake off the people behind him. Even if Xu Chuchu was kind, he could not let Xu Chuchu catch him. Just as he was thinking, the person behind him sped up and even wanted to grab his clothes. Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and looked at the hands that were almost close to him. He did not n to escape anymore. He turned back and pushed them directly. His eyes were cold. "Who sent you? What do you want to do?" The man snorted. "You should know what you''ve done to the vige. If you know what''s good for you,e with me to see the chief. If you tell me everything, everything will be easy to resolve. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude." Jiang Ming rolled his eyes. "The vige chief didn''t even say anything to me. What right do you have to speak to me in his tone? Who are you to him?" As he spoke, he focused his eyes on this person''s face. Unexpectedly, this person was wearing a mask. He could only judge that this was a man based on his voice. The man''s voice was very thick. He smiled and said, "Jiu Zhu, I''m the chief''s right-hand man. Don''t worry. Even if you tell the chief about me, he won''t believe you. He''ll even seek justice for me." Jiang Ming alsoughed. "Why are you so sure that I will kill you? So, you can''t beat me at all? That''s a pity. You don''t have the right to follow me." After saying that, a long sword appeared in his hand, and he pointed it at the man. The man did not panic at all. Instead, he calmly went up to him without even taking out his weapon. In his opinion, Jiang Ming was not worth mentioning at all, nor was he worth fighting with his weapon. As long as he raised his hand gently, he would be able to finish off Jiang Ming perfectly. Jiang Ming did not expect this person to be so arrogant, but he did not want to kill him either. He did not know if the person was telling the truth, but what if it was true? At that time, he would have a conflict with the vige chief. In the end, he did not want to have any dispute with him.

 Chapter 1261: 1261

    Chapter 1261: 1261<div>


    Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming also restrained some of his strength and did not use all of his spells.


    After all, in the man¡¯s eyes, Jiang Ming was aplete idiot. It was not worth it for him to use all his strength. He simply reserved some strength.<div>


    After a while, he could not help butugh.


    ¡°I thought the person whom the chief favored was very powerful, but it turned out to be nothing more than this. You still want the Yellow Gall Grass here? Dream on!¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned.


    He did not expect the man to know his intentions. However, it did not matter. He did not take any actual action. This was empty talk. It was all nder.


    ¡°How the vige chief treats me is his business. It has nothing to do with you. Besides, I don¡¯t have any thoughts about the Yellow Gall Grass. Don¡¯t nder me with empty words. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows and retorted directly.


    The man did not care at all. He only thought that it was a joke.


    ¡°Killing me will not benefit you at all. You will only suffer losses. You haven¡¯t obtained the Yellow Gall Grass yet. You still need to curry favor with the chief!¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯sst sentence hit the nail on the head, but he did not want him to notice.


    He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. This is just your own opinion. At most, I¡¯ll turn against the chief. This doesn¡¯t matter to me. I¡¯d just leave this ce.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±<div>


    The man did not say anything else. Instead, he released a little more spiritual energy.


    He did not want to talk nonsense with Jiang Ming anymore. He just wanted to end the battle quickly.


    As long as he killed him, he would not have to worry about whether this person would get the Yellow Gall Grass.


    Yellow Gall Grass was a great auspicious sign in the vige. If he took it away, it would be detrimental to the vige.


    Jiang Ming could see his killing intent, but it did not matter. He continued to fight with him.


    He believed that he could beat him. Even if he could not beat this man, he would not let him off easily.


    Thinking of this, the two of them fought even more intensely.


    At this moment, a sharp de suddenly flew in front of them and directly cut off their spiritual energy.


    They could not help but split up and go to two different ces.


    Jiang Ming was stunned. Then he realized that the sharp de was not a sharp de but a book.


    He was dumbfounded again.<div>


    A book could actually be a weapon?


    ¡°Why are you stopping me, sir?¡± the man asked unhappily. ¡°To think that the chief still likes you so much. You actually dare to block his way!¡±


    Was he a teacher?


    Jiang Ming pondered.


    It seemed that these two people knew each other.


    Then, he turned to look at the so-called teacher.


    This person had a schrly look on his face, and he seemed gentle. His hair was tied up with a hairpin.


    He looked like a woman, and he was holding a folding fan in his hand, gently fanning himself.


    He felt strange.


    He had never seen this person before, so why did this person save him?


    The teacher¡¯s eyes were also fixed on Jiang Ming. There was a smile in his eyes, and he seemed very friendly.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in charge of Jiu Zhu. The vige chief has already told me that you should leave first. I don¡¯t want you to kill him now.¡±


    When he said thest sentence, his voice was already cold. It was as if this man did not agree, he would directly rush forward to deal with him.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± The man could not help but be surprised. You don¡¯t even know Jiu Zhu. How could the chief let you manage him? I think you came here on your own ord, right? Do you really want to get involved in this mess? When the chief mes us, you¡¯ll be the one in trouble. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to stay in this vige. In the future, you won¡¯t have any ce to settle down. Don¡¯t waste your happiness.¡±


    The man gritted his teeth, and the hostility in his eyes was obvious.


    He originally thought that this teacher was on his side, but he did not expect that he would actually go against him in every way.


    He could tolerate other things and even suffer losses, but he actually wanted to interfere in the matter of Jiang Ming. It was too much.


    He was clearly just sharing the vige chief¡¯s worries, but this teacher did not take the vige chief¡¯s matters seriously at all. Instead, he was biased toward an outsider.


    He was really furious.


    Why did the chief treat this person so well? This person had no right to enjoy all of this.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you not believe me? The chief is so good to me, so I naturally follow his orders. Your words really make me a little ufortable.¡±


    The teacher narrowed his eyes, and the folding fan in his hand was already ready to move.


    ¡°What do you mean? Do you want to fight me?¡±


    The man lost his patience and narrowed his eyes.


    The atmosphere had already begun to tense up. The teacher chuckled, causing the situation to erupt at any moment.


    ¡°If you insist on fighting with me, then I have no choice. However, the chief probably doesn¡¯t want to see the current situation. Moreover, you know thatpared to you, the chief favors me more. Who will suffer and be punished? You should be able to understand, right?¡±


    The man fell silent.


    It had to be said that what the teacher said was right. The vige chief indeed favored the teacher more.


    He had been brought up by the chief since he was young, so their rtionship was naturally not as deep as the man¡¯s, who was ater.


    However, he felt that the vige chief was reasonable and would definitely not punish him casually.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but be arrogant again.


    ¡°You should know the chief¡¯s character. There¡¯s no use in threatening me like this. After all, I¡¯ve contributed to the vige. He can¡¯t just side with you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not even sure if you¡¯re biased. How dare you confront me?¡±


    The teacher did not take the man¡¯s words to heart.


    Jiang Ming was confused.


    What did he have that was worth the teacher¡¯s protection?


    Could it be that he wanted to cooperate with him to obtain the Yellow Gall Grass?


    His mind was filled with wild thoughts, but he could not find any answer.


    He had never interacted with this teacher before, so it was easy for him to make a mistake based on what he had just said.


    He might as well continue watching. After the masked man left, he would be able to interact with the teacher alone.


    At that time, this teacher would probably tell him the truth.


    Thinking about it, he continued to wait, wanting to see what would happen next.


    ¡°You poor fool!¡± The man gritted his teeth.

 Chapter 1262: 1262

    Chapter 1262: 1262<div>


    Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give this person to you. I want to see how the vige chief will treat you when he finds out. I¡¯ve lost.¡±


    The man sighed in his heart.<div>


    No matter what, he was still inferior to this teacher. There were many things that the vige chief had taught him that he could note into contact with. This person¡¯s skills and spells were above his.


    If he fought with the teacher, he would be the one suffering.


    He knew this very well.


    Although the vige chief would not be unable to distinguish right from wrong, he would not punish this teacher severely either. At that time, he would instead suffer.


    He did not want to have to recuperate for a few months after the incident. He hated getting sick and injured the most.


    After saying that, he left immediately. He had wanted to work in the dark again, but he was discovered by the teacher.


    The teacher deliberately shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te back. Don¡¯t be sneaky either. I can find you. You know that I¡¯m best at this kind of thing. You¡¯d better stay far away. Don¡¯t make me angry. If I¡¯m angry, it means that the vige chief will be angry.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve seen through me.¡±


    The manughed and looked embarrassed. Then, he left and turned to look for the vige chief.


    No matter what, he had to tell the vige chief about this matter. If he could not punish this person, the vige chief would definitely be able to.


    Seeing that the man had already left, Jiang Ming looked at the teacher. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what your intentions are for me, I have to thank you anyway.¡±<div>


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say anymore. I need you to answer something for me.¡±


    The teacher looked straight at Jiang Ming and directly stated his purpose foring.


    Jiang Ming did not expect the other party to be so straightforward. He was a little stunned, but he quickly recovered.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    At this point, he could not help but think of Xu Chuchu for some reason and began to ponder.


    Could this teacher be doing this for Xu Chuchu?


    However, he shook his head.


    It should not be. This teacher did not seem to be rted to Xu Chuchu.


    Unexpectedly, the teacher spoke calmly in the next second.


    ¡°During the wedding, a woman met you. Her name is Xu Chuchu. You might not know her name. But you¡¯ve already seen her face. There¡¯s a white flower in her hair.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment. He recalled the white flower on Xu Chuchu¡¯s head and began to y dumb. ¡°I don¡¯t know who she is.¡±<div>


    Although he had argued with Xu Chuchu, their rtionship had eased somewhat in the end.


    If this person was her enemy, then he could help cover for her.


    Unexpectedly, the teacher seemed to have seen through Jiang Ming¡¯s inner thoughts. He smiled and said, ¡°We know each other. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to her. I just wanted to ask if she really came over.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you already have the answer? Why do you still ask?¡±


    Jiang Ming also saw through the teacher¡¯s thoughts. He shrugged helplessly.


    ¡°I just wanted to confirm it, alright?¡±


    The teacher suddenly lowered his head and rubbed the back of his head like an innocent boy.


    Jiang Ming was not curious about this. He continued, ¡°She didn¡¯t have much contact with me. We¡¯ve also gone our separate ways. If you want to find her, you can go and find her yourself. I don¡¯t know where she went.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know where she went?¡± the teacher asked dejectedly. ¡°I really want to see her. I haven¡¯t seen her since I was young. I really miss her.¡±


    These words could not help but arouse Jiang Ming¡¯s suspicions.


    ¡°You met her when you were young, huh? Then, how could you know that there¡¯s a white flower on her head now?¡±<div>


    ¡°This is her unique characteristic. She used to love wearing white flowers. She told me that she would still wear white flowers in the future. As long as Ie to this residence, I can rely on the white flowers to find her.¡±


    The teacher¡¯s eyes lit up and he looked up at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming could feel the deep friendship between the two of them, but he also said helplessly, ¡°Although I really want to help you, I really can¡¯t help you with this matter.I can only tell you that I¡¯ve seen her. That¡¯s all.¡±


    The teacher, however, became inexplicably anxious.


    ¡°I think something must have happened between the two of you. Didn¡¯t she mention me? Did she mention the little boy waiting under the eaves?¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    The teacher did not give up on this. He continued, ¡°She should be using the stilling technique, right? She¡¯s looking for you for something, right? You can tell me about this. I don¡¯t have any other intentions.¡±


    Jiang Ming thought for a while and hesitated, but in the end, he told the teacher.


    ¡°She wanted me to make some food for her. She heard from others that the food I made could increase spiritual energy and strengthen the body, so she wanted to get the food I made. In the end, she didn¡¯t realize that the rumors were false. My food didn¡¯t have any effect at all. In the end, she ate the food and dispelled the spell before leaving.¡±


    ¡°The dishes you cook have the effect of spells?¡± The teacher was stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled faintly. ¡°She¡¯s still the same as when she was young. She¡¯s naive and innocent. She hasn¡¯t been polluted by the world. Thank you for telling me, Jiu Zhu. Also, let me remind you that the vige chief has already suspected you. You should leave quickly. As for this Yellow Gall Grass¡­ I advise you not to have any unnecessary thoughts. You can go to other ces to pick it, but there¡¯s no need to take the risk in this ce. There are still many other ces with Yellow Gall Grass.¡±


    With that, he turned around and was about to leave.


    Jiang Ming was even more confused.


    ¡°Why are you helping me? Could it be because of Xu Chuchu? I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with her. Do you want to get something from me?¡±


    He found it hard to understand why the teacher would go to such an extent just for news about Xu Chuchu.


    If it were him, he would definitely not do this.


    The teacher paused for a moment. Then, a hint of helplessness shed in his eyes. He smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand how important she is to me. If you meet her again, you must tell me. This is the Thousand Mile Crane. After we find her, we just need to release it and I will know.¡±


    As he spoke, he gave him a small paper crane.


    The paper crane did not look like it was made of paper. Those who did not know better would think that it was a sculpture.


    Jiang Ming took the Thousand Mile Crane and looked at it from top to bottom. He could not help but smile. ¡°Your Thousand Mile Crane looks both real and fake.¡±


    This sentence made the teacherugh.


    ¡°The things I make are all made of paper, but they are very spiritual. Don¡¯t worry, no matter how you throw them away or destroy them, they will return to you. After all, they already treat you as their master.¡±


    Editor¡¯s note: Dear readers, we have caught up with the raws for this novel and will now be following the author¡¯s uploading schedule. Thank you so much for your continued support of this book.

 Chapter 1263: 1263

    Chapter 1263: 1263<div>


    Trantor:EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    With that, the teacher disappeared from where he was.


    Jiang Ming raised his head and was about to say something when he realized that the teacher had already left. He could not help but mutter to himself, ¡°This teacher is quite fast. I wonder if he can meet Xu Chuchu.¡±<div>


    As he thought about it, he headed toward the vige chief¡¯s room.


    He had not heard the conversation between the vige chief and Qiu Zeshen. He had to go back and listen to it again.


    When he reached the room, he realized that the vige chief seemed to have left. The room was extremely empty and there was no one there.


    He was somewhat disappointed. Just as he was about to leave, he almost bumped into someone.


    He looked up and saw that it was the vige chief.


    He could not help but be stunned for a moment. Then, he deliberately covered it up. ¡°I wanted to talk to you about something. I didn¡¯t expect you to be away. Now that I¡¯ve bumped into you, it¡¯s really great.¡±


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, what do you want to tell me?¡± the vige chief asked with a smile. ¡°Now that the wedding is over, I was just about to look for you and give you the Yellow Gall Grass. Why are you here all of a sudden? Did something happen in the vige?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Jiang Ming concealed the matter from earlier and immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m also here about the Yellow Gall Grass. I thought you had forgotten about this matter, so I came to remind you. After all, this Yellow Gall Grass is also the gift and proof of my marriage. If you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯d have concerns about whether I¡¯m actually your son-inw.¡±


    His words were clear and logical, and there was nothing to doubt at all. However, the vige chief no longer believed Jiang Ming.


    He snorted coldly, ¡°You¡¯re probably here just for my Yellow Gall Grass, right? I said I¡¯d give you the Yellow Gall Grass so that you can treat Chu Wanwan well. I didn¡¯t expect that you would be cruel to Wanwan. You just wanted to use her to obtain the Yellow Gall Grass. You really opened my eyes.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a jade pendant from his pocket and threw it on the ground angrily.<div>


    This jade pendant was originally intended to be given to Jiang Ming. There was some spiritual energy in it.


    As long as he absorbed the spiritual energy in it, his spiritual energy would also increase greatly.


    He had originally wanted Jiang Ming to be the next vige chief and protect Chu Wanwan. However, he had not expected Jiang Ming to be such a despicable person.


    Jiang Ming looked at the broken jade pendant and said in a daze, ¡°Why do you say that, chief? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever said that I¡¯m coveting the Yellow Gall Grass. I don¡¯t have any thoughts about it in my heart. chief, you¡¯ve really misunderstood me.¡±


    He denied it, but his heart was somewhat panicked.


    However, he also felt that if he did not admit it, he did not believe that the vige chief would still suspect him.


    ¡°You and yourpanions want this Yellow Gall Grass, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The vige chief looked at the seat beside him and sat down. He knocked on the table and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re after the Yellow Gall Grass or not. Since you¡¯ve made me think that you have such intentions, you should leave this ce. As for the young miss, I¡¯ll exin it to her in detail. I¡¯ll find her another husband. I don¡¯t need you anymore. For the sake of our past rtionship, I¡¯ll let you off for now, but don¡¯t think about causing any more trouble.¡±


    In the end, the vige chief picked up a cup of tea and calmly drank it.


    If Jiang Ming had not heard that, he would have suspected that he was rxing with the vige chief.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Wanwan suddenly walked over aggressively.<div>


    ¡°Chief, what are you doing? Why did you say such things to Jiu Zhu? We¡¯re already married, so we should live together. We shouldn¡¯t let him be alone and let me be what I used to be!¡±


    Seeing Chu Wanwan¡¯s figure, the vige chief was a little stunned.


    Why did Chu Wanwan suddenlye over? Didn¡¯t he send someone to keep an eye on Chu Wanwan? Where did that person go?


    Unexpectedly, Chu Wanwan saw through his thoughts and said with a smile.


    ¡°Chief, you don¡¯t think that a servant can send me away, do you? Although I grew up in this vige and haven¡¯t seen much of the world, I also know some things, and I know your personality best. No matter what, Jiu Zhu must stay in the vige. If you insist on going against him, then you¡¯re going against me.¡±


    In the end, she even grabbed Jiang Ming and stood in front of him.


    Jiang Ming was quite surprised.


    He did not expect her to be so affectionate to him. She did not even hesitate to argue with the vige chief time and time again for him.


    After all, the vige chief had raised her. If she could treat him like this for her, it was enough to show her sincerity.


    The vige chief had originally wanted to drink a cup of tea slowly, but when he saw this, he could not continue to be leisurely. He almost spat out the tea in his mouth.


    His eyes were filled with helplessness and some anger. ¡°I raised you on my own. Do you really want to go against me? In the end, Jiu Zhu is just an outsider. There are plenty of men like him. I can find many for you, but I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s only one like me.¡±<div>


    In the end, he could not help but roar.


    He could not believe it.


    Chu Wanwan had always been obedient and sensible. How did she be like this? What kind of bewitching drug did Jiang Ming give her?


    No matter what, he had to chase him away.


    He began to feel that Jiang Ming was a scourge. How bewitched was his daughter?


    The image of a well-behaved youngdy from a wealthy family waspletely gone.


    Chu Wanwan became nervous when she heard the vige chief¡¯s words. She quickly said, ¡°You can kill me, but you can¡¯t hurt Jiu Zhu. I¡¯m willing to give everything I have. I just want him to live the rest of his life in peace.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Hearing this, the vige chief was so angry that he could not even speak gently.


    He had once said that he did not want to treat Chu Wanwan like this. However, he could not help it.


    He felt that she had gone crazy and there was no way to turn back. If he did not say anything, it would really be over.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m crazy. Chief, you clearly know that I like Jiu Zhu. I¡¯m really sad that you treated him like this. I hope that everything will be fine between the two of you. Did he do something wrong again?¡±


    Hearing this, the vige chief could not help but fall silent.


    Jiang Ming felt that he should say something now, but he was stopped by Chu Wanwan, who had already expected it.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, this is a conflict between me and the chief. Let me resolve it. Don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Since things hade to this, Jiang Ming could not say anything more. He could only nod.


    ¡°Do you have to go to this extent with me? We weren¡¯t like this before.¡±


    The vige chief let out a breath and tried to negotiate with Chu Wanwan.

 Chapter 1264

    1264 Chapter 1264 N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Yes, before this, you were still my father. But now, I think that if you insist on breaking off with Jiu Zhu, you''re breaking off with me. I hope you can understand." As she spoke, Chu Wanwan raised her head and looked at the vige chief. Her eyes were filled with determination. The vige chief fell silent. It had to be said that he had been with Chu Wanwan for so many years and naturally understood her personality. Since she had said so much, it was enough to show that she was speaking her mind. He could no longer interfere with Chu Wanwan. However, he still held onto hope and wanted to reason with Chu Wanwan. "Chu Wanwan, you know what I''m thinking. I''ve never treated you badly, and I''ve always treated you better than anyone else in the vige. If you treat me like this because of an outsider, you will lose everything in this vige. Besides, you will also hurt me. It wasn''t easy for me to raise you." Chu Wanwan narrowed his mouth and sighed. "Chief, I''ve always treated you as my father. You might think that I''m adopted, so you''ve always been afraid that I won''t treat you as my real father. I understand what you''re saying, but I hope you won''t interfere in my private life. I''m willing to bear the responsibility for my happiness. Even if Jiu Zhu is an evil person, I''m still fine. I won''tin about anything." As she spoke, she knelt down with sincerity in her eyes. "I know that I''ve been unfilial this time, but I really want to be with Jiu Zhu. I also hope to receive your blessings. I really don''t want to be reduced to such a state. Just now, I was wrong. Please don''t be angry." Seeing that Chu Wanwan had already done so much, the vige chief could not help but feel ufortable. He was very fond of Chu Wanwan. Jiang Ming could not stand it anymore. He went forward to support Chu Wanwan. "If you have anything to say, just talk it out. There''s no need to go to this extent. After all, you two are family who have been together for so long. You guys have a good chat. I''ll take my leave first." He was moved and suddenly regretted marrying Chu Wanwan just because of the Yellow Gall Grass. He really did not expect that Chu Wanwan would like him so much. However, since things hade to this, he could not say anything else. In the end, the vige chief could only sigh. He even stopped Jiang Ming. "Jiu Zhu, you don''t have to leave. Just stay here. I won''t stop you. You can do whatever you want. I only hope that you won''t regret it when the timees." With that, he flicked his sleeves and left. His biggest mistake was to raise his daughter to be so innocent, ignorant of the world, and unaware of its dangers. Otherwise, she would not have been kidnapped so easily. He hoped that Jiang Ming would treat his daughter well. If Jiang Ming betrayed his daughter, he would definitely not show mercy. Seeing that the vige chief had finally let go, Chu Wanwan could not help but get excited. She quickly held Jiang Ming''s hand and said, "Jiu Zhu, did you see that? The chief agreed. He''s willing to let us stay here together. That''s great." As she spoke, she jumped up and hugged Jiang Ming. She even wanted to pull him into her arms. Her eyes were full of tears. She really wanted to grow old with Jiang Ming, and now she could finally achieve it. Thinking of this, she could not help but worry again. Chu Yuanxi was not an ordinary person. He could be plotting something. However, she did not know where he was hiding. If Jiang Ming knew, he might cancel his marriage with her. No matter what, she had to find a way to get rid of Chu Yuanxi. Chu Wanwan''s eyes shed with killing intent. She even clenched her fists, wanting to rush out and cut Chu Yuanxi into pieces. The servant girl at the side also saw this. She said to Chu Wanwan in her heart, "Miss, don''t worry. I''ve already sent people to track Chu Yuanxi. I''ll definitely give you a satisfactory answer. Even if I don''t give you Chu Yuanxi''s corpse, I will still tie him up and bring him to you. I will definitely not let him cause you any trouble." Chu Wanwan did not expect the servant girl to be so considerate. She was touched, but she also said gratefully, "Thank you. I didn''t treat you well when you were by my side. You were the best to me at the critical moment. I didn''t trust you because of Chu Yuanxi. Now, it''s my fault. Please don''t be angry." The servant girl shook her head. "Miss, you don''t have to say that. If it were me, I would also be suspicious. Miss, you can live happily with Jiang Ming. All the bad things will be dealt with." "I know." Chu Wanwan revealed a knowing smile. Jiang Ming also felt her joy. He patted her shoulder and said, "Although the vige chief has given us his blessing, he doesn''t seem very happy. We have to help him more in the future." This was what he wanted Chu Wanwan to do. No matter what, the vige chief was the father who raised her. Now that he had be like this, if he did not do anything, it would be tragic. To be honest, he did not want their rtionship to change because of him. He simply wanted to take the Yellow Gall Grass and leave. However, Chu Wanwan felt that Jiang Ming was very considerate of her. She could not help but nod. "Jiu Zhu, don''t worry. I''ve been with the vige chief for so many years. I know everything about him clearly. I will definitely do this. After that, I will restore my rtionship with him. You don''t have to worry. Since the chief has already done this, he has actually admitted it and even made a concession. It''s just that he can''t put down his face." Jiang Ming did not expect that he would beforted by Chu Wanwan. He sighed. "I''m not worried about this. I''m only worried about you." He felt a little guilty. He knew that it was not a good idea to do this, but saving people was more important. "I knew it. You love me the most." Chu Wanwan could not help but hug him even tighter. Jiang Ming felt like he was about to be strangled to death. He did not know whether tough or cry. He quickly said, "Chu Wanwan, you''re hugging me too tightly. I can''t breathe." Chu Wanwan coughed and felt embarrassed. She quickly let go of Jiang Ming. She was ted. No matter what, today was a joyous day, and she had to finish what she had to do. At the thought of this, she suddenly thought of something and lowered her head shyly. "Jiu Zhu, I think we haven''t entered the bridal chamber yet. Today''s ceremony is a little unorthodox."

 Chapter 1265

    1265 Chapter 1265


    "But fortunately, the main part of the ritual has beenpleted. Now, there''s only one crucial step left." As Chu Wanwan spoke, she coughed a few more times, her eyes filled with embarrassment and bashfulness. Although she had read the relevant books on the subject, it was still difficult for her to say it out loud. However, she knew that Jiang Ming should be able to understand what she meant. Hearing this, Jiang Ming was a little stunned. He had forgotten that there was such a step, and he did not know what to say. He did not really like her, so he naturally could not joke about her innocence and chastity. Then, he thought for a moment and found an excuse. "It seems like the chief has agreed to our request. In fact, he has no choice. Before he agrees, I still don''t want to take your innocence. When the timees, if you give birth to a child, I''m afraid the chief won''t like it. Only when he truly acknowledges our marriage will he like our child. I hope to see three generations living under the same roof. I want it to be a happy and harmonious scene," Jiang Ming said seriously. Hearing this, Chu Wanwan did not find it strange at all. Instead, she felt that Jiang Ming was only thinking about her. She could not help but say with tears in her eyes, "Jiu Zhu, you''re so good. You''re always thinking about me. You don''t think about yourself at all. I''m really lucky to have met you. I hope we''re together forever." As she spoke, she could not help but smile. Her dimples were revealed on both sides, and she looked very happy. Jiang Ming coughed and did not say anything else. He sighed in his heart. At the end of the day, he still had to let Chu Wanwan down. "Jiu Zhu, where are your twopanions?" Chu Wanwan suddenly thought of something and looked at Jiang Ming again. A thought shed through her mind. These two were Jiang Ming''s good friends, and their rtionship seemed to be very good. If one day, Jiang Ming discovered her rtionship with Chu Yuanxi, she would be able to exin herself better if those two could help her. The most important thing now was to build a good rtionship with those two and get rid of Chu Yuanxi. This way, everything would be fine, and she would have nothing to worry about. Jiang Ming thought for a moment. "I don''t know where they went. I''ll go look for them." Then, he patted Chu Wanwan''s shoulder. "You should go somewhere else to take a look. I''ll call them back first. They might be drunk." Chu Wanwan was delighted and quickly agreed. She had the time to exin everything to Chu Yuanxi in detail. Chu Yuanxi would be easily fooled by her. When the time came, she would be able to join hands with the servant girl to get rid of Chu Yuanxi Jiang Ming turned around and left. After walking for a while, he suddenly felt something strange and turned to look at Chu Wanwan. At this moment, Chu Wanwan looked like she was in a hurry. She also seemed to be worried about something. He was confused. The matter of the vige chief had already been resolved. What else could Chu Wanwan do? Could it be that Chu Wanwan had done something harmful to him behind his back? If that was really the case, then he could use this opportunity to stall and not feel guilty anymore. Thinking of this, he could not help but narrow his eyes. It seemed like he needed to investigate Chu Wanwan. What he did not know was that Chu Wanwan''s servant girl was also looking at him. Their gazes met, which also aroused the servant girl''s suspicion. Jiang Ming''s gaze was really strange. It was as if he knew something. Could it be that he knew about Chu Wanwan and Chu Yuanxi? Chu Wanwan had always wanted to live happily ever after with Jiang Ming. She could not let him find out. Thinking of this, she could not help but form a n. On the other side, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were hiding in a room. The two of them were in a terrible state. They waited and waited, but Jiang Ming was nowhere to be seen. They wanted to call out to him in their hearts, but he did not respond. "Did something happen to him?" Yuan Hehe asked anxiously. Why haven''t I heard from him? Although the three of us have differentmunication spells, we''ve never had a problem before. Logically speaking, he should be able to contact us. I''m really worried that we haven''t contacted each other for a long time. Why don''t we go out and take a look first?" As he spoke, he wanted to leave. Sikong Wuyuan stepped forward to block Yuan Hehe. "We''ll attract too much attention if we go out like this. If we''re discovered by the people in this vige, we''ll bring trouble to Ning Caichen." Yuan Hehe understood all this, but he still felt a little frustrated. Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry. "It''s just a small matter. What else can happen to me? You''re worried about the wrong thing. Don''t worry, I''ve settled everything. After a while, we''ll be able to get the Yellow Gall Grass and leave. Everything will be settled." 11:05


    Sikong Wuyuan''s eyes were filled with confusion. "Ning Caichen shouldn''t be suspected yet. Could it be that thevige chief has said something to nder us?" Sikong Wuyuan fell silent. He did not know what to say either. Still, they had to wait and see. If they went out, it would be easy for idents to happen. "Sikong Wuyuan, why aren''t you saying anything? We have to make a choice now. Otherwise, Ning Caichen will be in big trouble." Yuan Hehe had already thought of the worst-case scenario. He wished he could fly out and rush to Jiang Ming to save him. Sikong Wuyuan immediately made his decision. He did not want anything to happen to Jiang Ming. Then, he looked at Yuan Hehe and said, "Let''s go quietly and avoid people. We''ll search the vige secretly. Don''t worry. Ning Caichen will be safe." As they spoke, the two of them rushed out and bumped into Jiang Ming. Jiang Ming looked at the two anxious people with his mouth agape. Confusion shed in his eyes. "Who asked you toe out? No matter who it is, you can''t believe anything they tell you. There are many people in this vige." At the end of his sentence, he put on a serious expression. Yuan Hehe was extremely excited. "Why would we listen to someone else? We were just afraid that something would happen to you, so we came over. I didn''t expect to run into you. Ning Caichen, thank goodness you''re safe." Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry. "It''s just a small matter. What else can happen to me? You''re worried about the wrong thing. Don''t worry, I''ve settled everything. After a while, we''ll be able to get the Yellow Gall Grass and leave. Everything will be settled." Sikong Wuyuan''s eyes were filled with confusion. "Why would you say that? How could this be? Those people look extremely shrewd, but they were persuaded by you so easily?" Jiang Ming smiled. "This isn''t my doing. It''s all thanks to Chu Wanwan. This is all her hard work." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1266: 1266

    Chapter 1266: 1266<div>


    Editor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Now, the people in the stronghold don¡¯t dare to touch me at all. Even the vige chief has to avoid me.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were instantly dumbfounded and even somewhat incredulous.


    ¡°Ning Caichen, are you sure? Have you already reached such a position?¡±


    Jiang Ming guessed what they were thinking and smiled.<div>


    ¡°You may not believe it, but it is indeed like this. Chu Wanwan secretly has feelings for me and will not marry anyone but me. She even had a conflict with the vige chief. Now, the vige chief can¡¯t control us anymore. However, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that he might use some tricks in the dark.¡±


    As he spoke, he also described what had happened to the two of them.


    Sikong Wuyuan heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°No matter what, the vige chief definitely can¡¯t do anything obvious. We can also leave quickly. However, he didn¡¯t say that he wanted to give you the Yellow Gall Grass. This is still a big problem.¡±


    ¡°We already came this far. Why are we afraid of not having the Yellow Gall Grass? Even if we have to fight to the death with them, we can still obtain this Yellow Gall Grass. It¡¯s just that the illness can¡¯t be dyed. We still need to get the Yellow Gall Grass as soon as possible. We¡¯ll sneak over in the middle of the night. No matter what, we can find the ce where the Yellow Gall Grass is.¡±


    Jiang Ming¡¯s eyes shed. He already had a n.


    Then, he suddenly heard Xu Chuchu¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, tonight at eight o¡¯clock, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at Star Lake. At that time, I¡¯ll give you the Yellow Gall Grass. If you believe me, thene. If you don¡¯t believe me, then go and find the Yellow Gall Grass in this vige by yourself.¡±


    The voice was calm and mischievous. It was obviously Xu Chuchu.


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment and felt strange.


    How could Xu Chuchu appear and disappear like a ghost? She even knew where they were and talked to them.


    This was really terrifying. Could it be some new technique?<div>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe also noticed that something was wrong with Jiang Ming. They could not help but worry. ¡°Ning Caichen, what¡¯s wrong? Why did you suddenly seem to have gone crazy? Did something happen?¡±


    Jiang Ming immediately came back to his senses after hearing this. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just suddenly spaced out. You guys continue to stay in the vige. You don¡¯t have to leave. The people in this vige won¡¯t say anything to you. We have to leave with the Yellow Gall Grass tomorrow night.¡±


    Hearing this, Yuan Hehe was confused.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go tonight? Why do we have to wait until tomorrow? Is there something going on with you tonight?¡±


    He had a feeling that Jiang Ming was hiding something from them, but he also felt that he would tell them after a while.


    As expected, Jiang Ming said lightly, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you about this for the time being, but you¡¯ll knowter.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Sikong Wuyuan could not help but be wary. ¡°Ning Caichen, don¡¯t be fooled. Some people can¡¯t be trusted easily. If you have anything to say, you must tell us. Why don¡¯t we go with you? We¡¯re very worried about your safety.¡±


    Yuan Hehe nodded. ¡°Yes, Ning Caichen. Did you meet someone? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell us, but you must protect yourself.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel touched when he saw how worried the two of them were. Then, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. That person won¡¯t do anything to me. She can¡¯t beat me. Don¡¯t ask about it yet. When the time is right, I¡¯ll definitely tell you. You have to believe me.¡±


    Finally, he smiled. ¡°You guys go back to your rooms first. I have to go and see Chu Wanwan.¡±


    He had a vague feeling that Chu Wanwan was doing something that he could not know about.


    If he went over now, he might be able to see all of this. At that time, it would be a good thing for him.<div>


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe saw that Jiang Ming seemed a little anxious. They urged him. ¡°If you have something to do, go ahead. Everything is fine here. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded and turned to leave.


    Looking at his back, Yuan Hehe¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. ¡°Ning Caichen seems to be very busy recently. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s dealing with. I hope he won¡¯t be deceived by anyone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Ning Caichen¡¯s brain, he definitely won¡¯t be deceived. At worst, if he really is deceived, we¡¯ll help him deal with the aftermath.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan patted Yuan Hehe¡¯s shoulder andforted him.


    Yuan Hehe exhaled and nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way. ording to his personality, he should only tell us after the event. Let¡¯s just wait quietly. What if it¡¯s something good?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan nodded.


    In fact, he knew that this matter was not so easy to talk about.


    It might be a bad oue, but right now, they could only trust Jiang Ming.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe left and returned to their rooms.<div>


    Just as Jiang Ming had said, when the two of them returned, the servants¡¯ expressions were very normal, and they even looked respectful.


    The two of them did not have the mood to rest. They sat in the room and pondered, nning to wait for Jiang Ming toe back.


    On the other side, Chu Wanwan tried to find Chu Yuanxi¡¯s traces. She looked around in the grass, but she was also extremely worried.


    ording to her understanding of Chu Yuanxi, he should be hiding here.


    Thinking of this, she did not know whether tough or cry.


    Chu Yuanxi said that they were meeting at the usual ce, but after so long, she had long forgotten the usual ce. How could she go there? She was just trying her luck.


    In order to prevent others from hearing her, she did not dare to call out to Chu Yuanxi. She only dared to look around.


    Fortunately, after searching for a while, Chu Yuanxi saw Chu Wanwan and quietly walked behind her.


    The courtyard of this vige was vast and had a variety of nts. There were tall banana trees all around. It was difficult to discover strangers hiding among them.


    Chu Wanwan only felt a chill on her back. Then, she felt something wrapping around her waist.


    She felt a chill run down her spine, and she shivered. Her eyes were filled with panic.


    However, she did not dare to raise her voice and could only hiss in a low voice.<div>


    ¡°Who are you? Why did he stay here? How did you get into the vige?¡±


    As she spoke, Chu Wanwan raised her hand and directly hit Chu Yuanxi. Her eyes were filled with killing intent.


    This person was very bold. He actually dared to offend her.


    Thinking of this, she was already furious.

 Chapter 1267: 1267

    Chapter 1267: 1267<div>


    Editor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    There were already enough things to do in the vige. Why was he here?


    However, Chu Yuanxi¡¯s words made her body stiffen.


    ¡°My wife, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    Chu Wanwan was right. It was Chu Yuanxi.


    Chu Yuanxi was leaning close to her ear. The hot breath from his mouth reached her face, making her feel itchy and ufortable.<div>


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to recognize me.¡±


    Seeing that she did not speak for a long time, he could not help but feel a little unhappy. He even began to feel that what Chu Wanwan had said to him before was all a lie.


    ¡°Chu Yuanxi, how could I not recognize you?¡± Chu Wanwan said awkwardly.


    ¡°I was just panicking. We¡¯re going to be husband and wife in the future. Wouldn¡¯t it be ridiculous if we don¡¯t recognize each other?¡± she quickly added, afraid that Chu Yuanxi would suspect something.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Chu Yuanxi was very satisfied with her answer. He tightened his grip on Chu Wanwan¡¯s waist and said happily, ¡°Chu Wanwan, you¡¯re really good at making me feel better. I¡¯m really d to have a wife like you in the future.¡±


    Although thetter part of the sentence was meant topliment her, Chu Wanwan was not in a good mood. Instead, she felt that he was insulting her, but she did not dare to say anything more.


    She could only smile awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m being sincere. This is the truth.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave now.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Yuanxi became even happier. He could not wait any longer and pulled Chu Wanwan to leave.


    ¡°I know you like following the rules,¡± he said as he pulled her. ¡°You don¡¯t want to break the rules, right? Today¡¯s wedding ceremony was iplete. Later, I¡¯ll hold aplete ceremony for you. I guarantee that you¡¯ll never forget it in your life.¡±


    Chu Wanwan was dumbfounded. She started to stutter and did not know what to say next.<div>


    She did not expect Chu Yuanxi to think of holding a wedding for her.


    Putting everything else aside, she was extremely unwilling to marry Chu Yuanxi.


    Besides, she was already married to Jiang Ming. If she married Chu Yuanxi now, what would she do if Jiang Ming found out? That was unreasonable.


    Although she was the eldest daughter of the vige chief and Jiang Ming was just a young man, she could not do this. It was equivalent to ruining her reputation.


    At the thought of this, she subconsciously wanted to pull her hand away from Chu Yuanxi.


    However, Chu Yuanxi had already expected this. He deliberately clenched his fist tightly and said casually, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about those formalities. Since the wedding ceremony wasn¡¯tpleted, it doesn¡¯t count. From now on, you have nothing to do with Jiu Zhu. Don¡¯t even think about looking for him. Didn¡¯t you promise me that you would go far away with me? I don¡¯t want you to lie to me.¡±


    In the end, his voice became a little heavier, and his eyes were cold.


    He knew this very well.


    Chu Wanwan was very cunning. She might easily be pretending to want to go with him. He was indeed moved by her disy of love, but now he did not want to be fooled by her again.


    Chu Wanwan¡¯s heart thumped.


    Why did Chu Yuanxi seem to have suddenly been enlightened? It was as if he had seen through her lies. However, she had been able to deceive him previously. Who was it that taught him these things?


    She was terrified, but she knew that she had to take action now. She could not help but cough. ¡°Chu Yuanxi, you don¡¯t treat me like this. How could I go to Jiu Zhu? I like you. Look, I was taking the initiative to look for you. If I wanted to be with Jiu Zhu, why would Ie and look for you? Wouldn¡¯t I be asking for trouble then? Why don¡¯t we just let you wait here?¡±<div>


    After thinking about it, Chu Yuanxi felt relieved. He patted the back of Chu Wanwan¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Chu Wanwan, I knew that you liked me. You don¡¯t have to think about your shorings at the wedding just now. I¡¯ve built arge courtyard there, and there are many servants inside. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be disappointed. Theyout is not worse than a regr house, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so considerate. I feel so blessed.¡±


    Chu Wanwan grinned, but she did not show it on her face. She pretended to be touched and hugged Chu Yuanxi. Her eyes were filled with happiness, but in fact, only she knew the truth.


    She felt disgusted.


    What was the difference between this and forcefully marrying her? However, she could not say it out loud. She could only curse silently in her heart.


    Jiang Ming came to Chu Wanwan¡¯s room. The servant girl was blocking him at the door.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, she is resting. Come back to see herter.¡±


    ¡°The wedding has just ended, and she¡¯s already resting? Is she feeling unwell?¡±


    Jiang Ming felt that something was off and wanted to ask the servant girl carefully. The servant girl immediately said, ¡°Yes, she was a little angry because of the vige chief¡¯s matter, so she went to rest early. Her health was not good before, and now it¡¯s a little worse.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I know medicine. I can take a look at her. As her husband, I should have given her a full body checkup. I forgot about it.¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang Ming turned around and wanted to barge in.


    The servant girl immediately panicked.<div>


    She did not expect Jiang Ming to find such an excuse.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, Ms. Wanwan has fallen asleep. It will not be toote to check her body when she wakes up.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming had a rough guess.


    There was probably no one in this room. Otherwise, this servant girl would not be so secretive.


    Moreover, they were talking so loudly that even a dog would wake up. He did not think that Chu Wanwan was in the house.


    He did not reveal anything. Instead, he said, ¡°Alright then. When she wakes up, you can tell her. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    He turned around and left, not intending to listen to the servant girl anymore.


    The servant girl thought that Jiang Ming believed her and could not help but heave a sigh of relief.


    She had finally driven Jiang Ming away. If he continued to pester her and persist in this, there was really nothing she could do.


    Seeing this, she could not help but worry about Chu Wanwan. She walked toward the courtyard anxiously.


    Chu Yuanxi was like a lunatic, and Chu Wanwan was not as strong as him. If she suffered a loss, it would be terrible. She had to go and take a look quickly.


    But what she did not know was that Jiang Ming seemed to have left, but in fact, he did not leave at all.<div>


    He looked at the servant girl¡¯s departing figure and followed her without hesitation.


    He faintly sensed that this servant girl should have gone to look for Chu Wanwan. Why did they hide it from him? This was probably not good for him.

 Chapter 1268: 1268

    Chapter 1268: 1268<div>


    Editor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Thinking of this, Jiang Ming¡¯s speed increased.


    The servant girl also found it strange.


    Although she did not notice Jiang Ming, she also felt that there seemed to be someone behind her, so she did not dare to look for Chu Wanwan anymore.


    She was extremely confused.


    How could he be detected by others? Could it be the vige chief?<div>


    That should not be the case. Had Chu Yuanxi sent someone over? Was he going to disturb Chu Wanwan?


    At the thought of this, the servant girl could not help but feel even more anxious.


    From the looks of it, Chu Yuanxi was probably going to do something. What would Chu Wanwan do then? She had to save her.


    If she was a stepte, Chu Wanwan would definitely be tortured.


    Her eyes were filled with worry.


    However, she also knew that she had to shake off the people behind her. She just did not know who was following her.


    Thinking of Jiang Ming, she shook her head again.


    It should not be him. He believed her just now.


    Jiang Ming noticed that the servant girl¡¯s speed had picked up, so he took his time and deliberately softened his footsteps.


    He did not expect that this servant girl would actually notice him. He did not know if she had recognized him.


    However, no matter what, he had to let her rx and think that he had left.


    As Jiang Ming¡¯s footsteps gradually lightened, the servant girl¡¯s nerves began to rx.<div>


    She could feel that the person behind her had given up. This was a good thing for her.


    Fortunately, she had worked on her endurance before. Otherwise, she would not have the patience to continue fighting with the person.


    After a certain amount of time, Jiang Ming pretended to walk in a certain direction, giving the servant girl the feeling that he had already left.


    In fact, he had used a spell to return to his original position.


    The servant girl did not suspect anything. She walked briskly into the distance and quickened her pace.


    She could not imagine what kind of torture Chu Yuanxi would put Chu Wanwan through. If she was a stepte, she might be killed.


    However, she could not find Chu Wanwan.


    Jiang Ming also realized that the servant girl was looking for someone and could not help but feel strange.


    Could it be that she was not looking for Chu Wanwan? Logically speaking, these two people should have agreed to meet. How could they not find her?


    Or did Chu Wanwan want to meet someone else? Did this servant girl go because she was worried?


    After thinking for a moment, Jiang Ming felt that it was possible.


    However, he could not figure it out any further and decided to continue observing quietly.<div>


    However, when she could not find Chu Wanwan, the servant girl was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    She did not want Chu Wanwan to be hurt, but now that things hade to this, she really could not figure it out.


    Where could Chu Yuanxi take Chu Wanwan?


    At this moment, Chu Yuanxi had already dragged Chu Wanwan to a wall in the outer courtyard.


    As long as they went past this wall, they would be able to leave the vige.


    Chu Wanwan was still looking for an opportunity to escape, but Chu Yuanxi was holding on tightly. She had no chance to break free.


    She could not help but look bitter.


    She really did not expect that she would suffer such a fate. If she had known this earlier, she would not havee. She also did not know where the servant girl was now.


    If she hade earlier, she would not have suffered such torture.


    Thinking about it, she could not help butin about the servant girl, but she could not do anything.


    After all, she could only use her intelligence to stall for time.


    ¡°Chu Wanwan, let¡¯s eat something after we get out. You must be hungry,¡± Chu Yuanxi muttered to himself.<div>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, I won¡¯t let the people in the vi find you. As for the chief, he might be angry, but I will also protect you. When the timees, all the punishment will be directed at me.¡±


    At this moment, the vige chief was in his master bedroom, leisurely drinking tea.


    Although he was holding a teacup in his hand, he was thinking about Jiang Ming. He could not even sit up straight and could only lean on the recliner.


    His eyes were filled with raging anger.


    Jiang Ming had gone too far. He had never thought that he would be pranked by such a person.


    If it was possible, he really wanted Jiang Ming to die painfully.


    This daughter of his had also been bewitched by him. She had actually followed Jiang Ming to resist him. He had treated her so well.


    The vige chief sighed and held the cup tightly.


    With a bang, the cup shattered into pieces.


    Immediately after, the tea inside flowed all over the ground, and blood flowed out of the vige chief¡¯s hand.


    The servants at the side could not help but panic. They came over one after another, wanting to treat the vige chief¡¯s wounds.


    The vige chief was worried that he could not find an outlet to vent his anger. Seeing this, he directly raised his hand and shook off one of the servant girls.<div>


    The servant girl fell to the ground. She did not dare to make a scene. She immediately stood up and knelt down. Her eyes were filled with panic, and she said, ¡°Chief, please forgive me. It¡¯s all my fault. I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±


    The vige chief snorted coldly and took a handkerchief from the side to bandage himself. He snapped, ¡°You can¡¯t even do such a tiny thing properly. You¡¯re really clumsy. If you dare to do this again, I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson. You might as well leave the vige.¡±


    The servant girl became even more anxious.


    She had a family and a sick elderly rtive at home who relied on her. She really could not lose her current job.


    Although the people in the vige had bad tempers, they were treated very well.


    Thinking of this, she kowtowed even more fiercely.


    ¡°Chief, thank you for your magnanimity. I will definitely do my best to repay you.¡±


    With such a fierce kowtow, her forehead had started bleeding.


    Seeing this, the chief felt relieved. He waved his hand at the servant girl. ¡°You can go now. Also, call Lord Chu Shangshang over.¡±


    The servant girl quickly nodded and turned to leave.


    The vige took out the prayer beads that had been sealed for a long time and thought of something.


    That illegitimate child was finally of some use. When the time came, he would be put to good use, and everything would be resolved.<div>


    Although he did not like him, he had inherited his spells.


    In recent years, Chu Shangshang had also be proficient in spells under his guidance. He was even obediently listening to him. It was just right for him toe into y at this time.


    At this moment, Chu Shangshang was outside the vige, taking a walk with a servant.


    The vige chief¡¯s birthday wasing up in a few days, and he wanted to choose a good gift in advance.


    The servant boy was brought over from the vige. He said helplessly, ¡°Sir, the chief doesn¡¯t like you that much. Why do you have to go up to him?¡±


    Chu Shangshang sighed. ¡°You always say such things. You¡¯re not allowed to say it again next time. If the chief hears it, then both of us will be finished.¡±


    ¡°I understand. But, Sir, I really don¡¯t want you to see you suffer.¡± The servant pursed his lips.

 Chapter 1269: 1269

    Chapter 1269: 1269<div>


    Editor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Since he is my father, he will naturally like me. He just wants his son to be talented. You don¡¯t have to say anything else.¡±


    Chu Shangshang expressed his stand.


    Seeing this, the servant could not say anything more and could only nod his head.


    They continued to stroll around and happened to bump into another servant who hade to look for them.


    He was in a hurry, and there were beads of sweat on his forehead.<div>


    Chu Shangshang¡¯s servant thought that the other servant was here to find trouble and hurriedly stood in front of his master.


    ¡°Are you from the vige? Why does it look like you¡¯re here to kill Master Shangshang?¡±


    ¡°Master Shangshang,¡± the servant immediately said. ¡°The chief has asked you toe over. It seems like there¡¯s something urgent.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Shangshang rushed into the vige.


    He was very flustered. If anything happened to the vige chief, his position would be at stake.


    His servant followed behind him.


    At this time, Jiang Ming could not help but lose his patience when he saw that the servant girl could not find the person she was looking for.


    This servant girl was simply wasting his time! Could it be that she felt that he had not left yet, so she was deliberately stalling for time?


    After thinking about it, he felt that it was a possibility, so he pretended to leave and investigate. In the end, he found that the servant girl really could not be found.


    He sighed.


    Looking at this servant girl¡¯s anxious appearance, he wanted to help her find the person.


    Whatever, he might as well leave first.<div>


    He estimated that this servant girl would not be able to find him no matter what. If this continued, it would only be a waste of his time.


    Thinking of this, he turned around and walked toward the road outside.


    At this moment, Chu Wanwan was still entangled with Chu Yuanxi.


    Due to Chu Wanwan¡¯s actions, she just could not climb up the wall.


    Chu Yuanxi, who had been supporting her from below, could not help but feel anxious.


    ¡°Chu Wanwan, why can¡¯t you climb up? Try again. Can you step on my hand? If you don¡¯t hurry up, we¡¯ll be easily discovered.¡±


    After saying that, he raised his hand.


    Chu Wanwan pretended to be coy.


    ¡°Ah, Chu Yuanxi, it¡¯s not easy for me to climb up. I want to climb up too, but there¡¯s no way. Let me try again.¡±


    As she spoke, she stepped on Chu Yuanxi¡¯s hand.


    Chu Yuanxi felt as if his arm was about to break.


    He endured the pain and encouraged Chu Wanwan. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Take it slow. I¡¯m just afraid that someone will find us. I¡¯ll take care of everythingter. If we¡¯re discovered, so be it.¡±<div>


    Heforted her.


    In fact, he was not very skilled. Otherwise, he would have brought Chu Wanwan up the wall directly and not let her step on him.


    He sighed.


    Still, he was sure he could bring Chu Wanwan happiness.


    They had been in a stalemate for a long time, and Jiang Ming happened to bump into them.


    He was stunned when he saw the two of them about to climb over the wall.


    He did not expect to bump into Chu Wanwan. As for who the man beside him was, he nced at Chu Yuanxi and frowned.


    These two looked like they were about to escape. Why did they not just leave the vige?


    Wasn¡¯t Chu Wanwan the eldest daughter of the vige? Could it be that they would be strictly investigated even if they left the vige?


    Thinking of this, he narrowed his eyes.


    Chu Wanwan happened to see Jiang Ming as well. She could not help but pretend to be rmed. ¡°Jiu Zhu, why are you here?¡±


    As she spoke, she deliberately fell down, feeling overjoyed.<div>


    No matter what, she was lucky to have met Jiang Ming.


    Moreover, she was not caught in apromising position with Chu Yuanxi. When the time came, she would use her words to deceive Chu Yuanxi. The most important thing now was to let Jiang Ming save her.


    With that, Jiang Ming naturally exposed his position. Chu Yuanxi also looked over and helped Chu Wanwan up.


    ¡°You¡¯re her husband, Jiu Zhu?¡± A murderous look shed in his eyes. He snorted coldly.


    Jiang Ming nodded. Sensing that Chu Yuanxi was up to no good, he frowned and asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you with Chu Wanwan?¡±


    ¡°Who are you to call her by her name? She is the eldest daughter of the vige. You¡¯re just a live-in son-inw.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Yuanxi was furious and jealous.


    Previously, when he was in love with Chu Wanwan, he did not really call Chu Wanwan by her name. He could only call her by her name currently because his position had changed. Why could Jiang Ming call her by her name as he pleased?


    Seeing both sides getting aggressive, Chu Wanwan felt even more delighted.


    From the looks of it, she would be able to get rid of Chu Yuanxi very soon. Jiang Ming was way more powerful than Chu Yuanxi.


    She had checked them both just now.


    Chu Yuanxi¡¯s power had been greatly reducedpared to before. He would never win.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to judge whether I¡¯m worthy or not. Who are you to her?¡±


    Jiang Ming sized up Chu Yuanxi and snorted coldly.


    He felt that Chu Yuanxi was taking himself too seriously.


    He had married Chu Wanwan and was considered one of the masters of this vige. Who was Chu Yuanxi inparison?


    When she heard Jiang Ming¡¯s words, Chu Wanwan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She quickly said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, please don¡¯t fight. This is all my fault. I climbed the wall because I wanted to go out and have fun.¡±


    Her words could not help but arouse Jiang Ming¡¯s suspicion.


    As a pampered youngdy who could call the shots in the vige, why did she have to escape like this?


    Even if she had a conflict with the vige chief, it should not be like this, right?


    Moreover, the vige chief had already relented. It was not like she was not allowed to go out. This was a little too strange.


    Chu Wanwan sounded a little flustered. She did not realize that there was a contradiction in her words. She immediately said, ¡°Chu Yuanxi, let¡¯s go first. Jiu Zhu, I¡¯ll look for youter.¡±


    Chu Yuanxi could not help but feel smug.


    He knew that Chu Wanwan was biased toward him.<div>


    Then, he looked at Jiang Ming provocatively, as if he was telling Jiang Ming that even if he married Chu Wanwan, it meant nothing. Chu Wanwan still chose him.


    Jiang Ming did not care much about Chu Wanwan, so he did not care about Chu Yuanxi¡¯s provocative gaze.


    However, he understood one thing.


    The rtionship between the two of them was not shallow. Therefore, it was suspicious that they were climbing a wall.


    He began to suspect that the two of them wanted to run away behind his back, but then he shook his head.


    It should not be like this. He did not do anything bad to Chu Wanwan. Moreover, his marriage with Chu Wanwan was single-handedly arranged by Chu Wanwan.


    If she insisted on going far away with someone else, why would she help him plead with the vige chief?


    At this moment, Chu Wanwan¡¯s heart was beating out of her chest!

 Chapter 1270: 1270

    Chapter 1270: 1270<div>


    Editor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chu Wanwan was afraid that Jiang Ming would find out about her past with Chu Yuanxi.


    She really liked Jiang Ming and did not want to fall out with him.


    On the other side, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could not stay in their room any longer and were huddled together anxiously.


    The two of them had a bad premonition.


    Jiang Ming¡¯s recent actions had been quite mysterious. He would only tell them after hepleted them.<div>


    There were many drawbacks to this. Once Jiang Ming¡¯s operation failed, he would undoubtedly lose himself.


    ¡°No, we have to follow Jiu Zhu.¡±


    Yuan Hehe was impulsive. Seeing this, he immediately waved his hand and nned to go look for Jiang Ming.


    He felt that if he let Jiang Ming continue like this, Jiang Ming would definitely be in danger.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Sikong Wuyuan also became anxious. He quickly tried to stop Yuan Hehe. ¡°Why are you so impulsive? This isn¡¯t a problem with Jiu Zhu.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Yuan Hehe¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion.


    Other than the safety of Jiang Ming, what else could there be?


    Sikong Wuyuan gestured for HIM to sit down and listen to him in detail.


    Seeing this, Yuan Hehe sat down as he was told.


    ¡°Think about it. What if we mess up Jiu Zhu¡¯s n by going there so rashly?¡±


    Sikong Wu Yuan picked up his teacup and took a sip of tea. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Besides, we¡¯re being so rude. It¡¯s the same as not trusting him. What if we cause a conflict? We¡¯ve been building up our friendship along the way. It¡¯s such a pity if it¡¯s ruined because of a small matter. We need to maintain boundaries. Only then can friendshipsst long.¡±<div>


    Yuan Hehe also felt that his words were clear and logical. He nodded and then sighed.


    ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, your analysis is right. If I continue, there will definitely be cracks in our rtionship.¡±


    He let out a sigh of relief.


    Sikong Wuyuan continued. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait for Jiu Zhu. There are so many people, and it¡¯s such a big vige. Why can¡¯t we save him?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Yuan Hehe was dumbfounded.


    ¡°So many people?¡±


    He only said three words, but his throat was stuck, and he could not speak at all.


    He felt that his brain could not function.


    Those who did not know the meaning of Sikong Wuyuan¡¯s words would think that this vige belonged to Jiang Ming.


    But he knew the truth. Jiang Ming was not the master. Why should the people in the vige save him?


    He was puzzled and picked up the teacup to calm himself down.<div>


    He seriously suspected that Sikong Wuyuan had gone crazy, but he had no evidence.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Sikong Wuyuan asked. He could roughly guess what Yuan Hehe was thinking. He was a little uncertain.


    ¡°You should be able to tell.¡± Yuan Hehe smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, but I think there¡¯s something wrong with your mental state.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan wanted to take another sip of tea, but when he heard this, he almost spat out all the tea. He began to doubt himself.


    In the end, he looked at the tea stains all over his body and smiled bitterly like Yuan Hehe. ¡°I think I¡¯m going crazy. Ah, now is not the time to talk about this. Hurry up and tell me what you¡¯re thinking!¡±


    This made Yuan Hehe anxious. He stood up and paced back and forth.


    He thought about it, but he did not know if he should say it.


    At the end of the day, he was worried that his thoughts were too simple and there was no point in saying it out loud. He might as well let Sikong Wuyuan tell him why.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Sikong Wuyuan felt helpless and did not know whether tough or cry. He immediately gave Yuan Hehe an answer, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. The vige chief favors Chu Wanwan. Ultimately, the real chief is Chu Wanwan. Chu Wanwan is biased toward Jiu Zhu. Now that the two of them are married, naturally, if something happens to Jiu Zhu, Chu Wanwan will definitely use all the power in the vige to save him.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Yuan Hehe nodded. ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, you¡¯ve thought it through.¡±


    Then, he started to worry again.


    ¡°That may be the case, but the vige chief is obviously full of killing intent toward Jiu Zhu. If something happens to Jiu Zhu, he will definitely stop Chu Wanwan from going down to help. We can¡¯t let our guard down.¡±<div>


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve thought about this.¡± Sikong Wuyuan smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t we here? We can help Jiu Zhu while restraining the vige chief. Besides, with Chu Wanwan¡¯s personality, this vige chief won¡¯t be able to stop her.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan shrugged.


    Yuan Hehe felt that this was the case. He immediately let go of his doubts. ¡°Sikong Wuyuan, you have indeed thought things through more thoroughly. In that case, we shall wait for Jiu Zhu. With suchplete preparations, I am not afraid anymore.¡±


    As he spoke, he sat down on his chair and continued to drink his tea.


    Sikong Wuyuan nodded when he saw Yuan Hehe¡¯s reaction. He also drank his tea with anticipation in his heart.


    He hoped that Jiang Ming had good news.


    On the other hand, although Chu Wanwan said so, Jiang Ming did not intend to let the two of them leave just like that.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce me to Chu Yuanxi?¡± he asked with raised eyebrows. ¡°Chu Wanwan, have you known each other for a long time?¡±


    Sensing his suspicion, Chu Wanwan felt as if a huge stone was stuck in his heart. She said awkwardly, ¡°What¡¯s there to say? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s just anyone else.¡±


    She wanted to say that he was someone unimportant, but she was afraid that Chu Yuanxi would say something or do something bad in his agitation, so she said something else awkwardly.


    Chu Yuanxi wanted to say something to dere his position, but Chu Wanwan tugged at the corner of his shirt.


    Having been together with Chu Wanwan for many years, Chu Yuanxi knew her intentions like the back of his hand. Naturally, he knew what she wanted to do.<div>


    This was obviously to shut him up.


    He exhaled.


    It was probably because she did not want Jiang Ming to know about their rtionship.


    As for why she wanted to hide this rtionship, the meaning was obvious.


    Chu Yuanxi was already angry.


    He wanted to give up.


    What right did Jiang Ming have?


    He had known Chu Wanwan for much longer than she had known Jiang Ming. How could Jiang Ming even begin topare?


    He was so jealous that he went crazy. He rushed forward and wanted to kill Jiang Ming. His eyes were full of killing intent.


    He understood.


    Jiang Ming could not be left alive.


    Jiang Ming did not expect him to rush over so suddenly. He was shocked, but he quickly calmed down.<div>

 Chapter 1271: 1271

    Chapter 1271: 1271<div>


    Editor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Jiang Ming moved toward Chu Wanwan extremely fast.


    He could tell that Chu Yuanxi was interested in Chu Wanwan, so running to Chu Wanwan was the best solution.


    Chu Yuanxi did not expect Jiang Ming to be so fast. He was stunned for a moment.


    Was he seeing things? Was Jiang Ming even human?


    With such an absurd speed, was he trying to take his life in an instant?<div>


    He had lived for nearly thirty years, but this was the first time he had seen someone so fast. This was simply shocking and ridiculous.


    Thinking of this, he turned around as fast as he could. He was inexplicably afraid and panicked.


    He had not even exchanged blows with Jiang Ming, but Jiang was already so terrifying.


    If they exchanged blows, wouldn¡¯t he lose his life?


    But soon after, he became unyielding again.


    Wasn¡¯t it just a bit of speed? It was nothing. How could he be scared by mere speed?


    Maybe Jiang Ming was half-baked? Perhaps his spells and techniques were awful.


    Moreover, Chu Wanwan was still here. He did not want to embarrass himself and make Chu Wanwan feel that he could not be relied on.


    Chu Wanwan was dumbfounded.


    She did not expect Chu Yuanxi to make a move. Moreover, she had even tugged at the corner of his clothes. In the end, not only did she fail to persuade him, but Jiang Ming had alsoe to her.


    However, this was also good. Fortunately, Jiang Ming was safe and sound.


    However, wasn¡¯t Jiang Ming¡¯s speed a little too high? He was as fast as lightning. She could not believe it.<div>


    However, she knew that the most important thing now was not to be surprised, but to find a way to protect Jiang Ming.


    Thinking of this, she quickly turned around and stood in front of Jiang Ming without hesitation.


    At this moment, Chu Yuanxi continued to attack Jiang Ming aggressively.


    He gathered his spiritual energy with both hands, intending to kill Jiang Ming in one move.


    However, he did not expect Chu Wanwan to stand in front of Jiang Ming. He could not retreat for a while and could only force himself to stop.


    Seeing the determination in Chu Wanwan¡¯s eyes, he felt incredulous.


    What was so good about Jiang Ming that he was worth her being like this?


    Even when he was with her, she did not treat him like this.


    He stared nkly at all of this, and the jealousy in his heart gradually dissipated.


    He suddenly realized that perhaps Chu Wanwan did not have any feelings for him at all. She was truly in love with Jiang Ming.


    Even if she was not, her feelings for him were deeper than what she had for him.


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment, but this gave him a chance. He directly shed behind Chu Yuanxi and used his spiritual energy to conjure a rope in his hand to tie him up.<div>


    He pped his hands and sighed in his heart.


    This rope was useful. It had bound many people before.


    Seeing that he was tied up, Chu Yuanxi was not annoyed. Instead, heughed loudly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you tie me up now! At the very least, Chu Wanwan left with me at that moment. You¡¯re already married to Chu Wanwan, but she¡¯s still willing to leave with me. Are you stillfortable being cuckolded?¡±


    As heughed, his eyes became moist.


    He had been obsessed with his rtionship with Chu Wanwan for so many years, but what was the result?


    It was all for naught. Fortunately, he could also make Jiang Ming feel ufortable.


    He did not believe that Jiang Ming would not feel anything after what Chu Wanwan had done.


    Upon hearing this, Chu Wanwan was immediately on guard against a formidable enemy. She quickly went forward to grab Jiang Ming¡¯s sleeve and exin, but Jiang Ming already understood everything.


    He pulled down his sleeve and put Chu Wanwan¡¯s hand down. His expression was serious.


    ¡°You have to tell me what your rtionship with Chu Yuanxi is. Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll figure it out.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Chu Yuanxi without giving Chu Wanwan a look.<div>


    He sighed in his heart.


    He had originally felt guilty toward Chu Wanwan.However, it seemed that he had worried for naught.


    Chu Wanwan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears of regret.


    If she had known earlier, she would not havee to look for Chu Yuanxi. In the end, they had be like this.


    At this moment, the servant girl rushed over with an anxious look in her eyes. She sized Chu Wanwan up and said, ¡°Miss, how are you? Are you alright? Did he hit you?¡±


    As she spoke, she stood in front of Chu Wanwan and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Jiu Zhu, Miss has nothing to do with Chu Yuanxi. Chu Yuanxi is spouting nonsense. The reason why she came here was because she was kidnapped by Chu Yuanxi. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Chu Wanwan quickly said. ¡°Please believe me. We are husband and wife. How can we trust an outsider like Chu Yuanxi?¡±


    Chu Yuan¡¯s eyes were cold. He did not look at Chu Wanwan. Instead, he looked straight at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, I believe you should understand women. If you follow whatever they say, you will be easily fooled.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Chu Wanwan was instantly flustered and exasperated. She immediately stepped forward and pushed Chu Yuanxi. She even pped him without hesitation. She said fiercely, ¡°Chu Yuanxi, what nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯re just a servant in the vige. What right do you have to say such things to me? If I didn¡¯t pity you, I wouldn¡¯t have followed you. I wanted to give you some money to send you away, but I didn¡¯t expect you to say such words to Jiu Zhu. If I had known earlier, I would have killed you back then!¡±


    This was the first time Chu Yuanxi had seen Chu Wanwan like this.


    He could not help butugh.


    ¡°Chu Wanwan, you¡¯ve finally revealed your true nature. I knew it. How could you be so nice to me? Furthermore, the time we spent together meant nothing, right? Those tender feelings were probably all lies.¡±<div>


    As he spoke, he felt a pang of sadness.


    What did he do before? No matter what he did, he could not influence Chu Wanwan.


    Chu Wanwan was at a loss.


    She had to admit that she felt a little apologetic toward Chu Yuanxi.


    Seeing his current state, she suddenly felt a little regretful.


    At the end of the day, Chu Yuanxi only had deep feelings for her, but she really did not want to give up on Jiang Ming.


    She was hesitant and could not do anything ruthless.


    The servant girl understood and immediately took out a dagger from her pocket, wanting to stab Chu Yuanxi to death.


    However, Jiang Ming saw everything clearly. Without hesitation, he went forward to stop the servant girl, snatched the dagger, and threw it far away.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The servant girl was in disbelief. She felt the pain in her hand and asked hesitantly, ¡°Jiu Zhu, what are you doing? You should get rid of such a troublemaker. Otherwise, it will affect your rtionship with Miss.¡±

 Chapter 1272: 1271

    Chapter 1272: 1271<div>


    Editor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°You don¡¯t want the two of you to hate each other as soon as you get married, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you thinking about me and your mistress, or are you trying to hide your mistress¡¯s past?¡±


    Jiang Ming raised his eyebrows.


    He could tell that what Chu Yuanxi said was true. He could also see that Chu Yuanxi¡¯s heart was in turmoil. He was afraid that Chu Wanwan had done something to disappoint him.


    Moreover, the servant girl was actually trying to absolve her mistress. Did her conscience not hurt?<div>


    Chu Wanwan was stunned. She did not expect Jiang Ming to be able to see through her. However, she immediately made another usation. ¡°Jiu Zhu, you still believe him after all. You don¡¯t believe me, right? As your wife, if I¡¯m so unworthy of your trust, then what about our previous friendship?¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming could not help butugh.


    Chu Wanwan really knew how to persuade people. With just a few words, she had cleared the charge of having an affair with someone and even med him.


    He really admired Chu Wanwan today.


    Just as he was about to say something, Chu Wanwan beat him to it. ¡°Jiu Zhu, everything that happened earlier is in the past. I¡¯ll ask my servant to take Chu Yuanxi away. We just got married and haven¡¯t had time alone.¡±


    As she spoke, she stepped forward and wanted to forcefully pull Jiang Ming away.


    Chu Yuanxi was not as angry as before. He did not react at all when he saw this. His feet did not move. He did not say anything either. His eyes were fixed on Chu Wanwan.


    This woman who was so beautiful in his heart was just cruel. She had already been backed into a corner.


    He wanted to see how Chu Wanwan would exin and how Jiang Ming would judge the situation.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but look at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming roughly understood what he was thinking, but he did not do what Chu Yuanxi thought. Instead, he looked at Chu Wanwan and said, ¡°I can let bygones be bygones, but there are some things that I need to understand in detail.¡±


    He raised his head, and his eyes seemed to have a deep chill.<div>


    Chu Wanwan¡¯s heart tightened. Then, she smiled awkwardly. ¡°There are some things that you don¡¯t need to know in detail, right?¡±


    ¡°There are some things that can¡¯t be hidden like this.¡±


    He did not intend to let Chu Wanwan continue to indulge herself like this, so she spoke to him seriously.


    Seeing this, Chu Wanwan did not know what to say and could only look at the servant girl for help.


    There was an inexplicable panic in her heart.


    Although Jiang Ming did not threaten her, she felt a low pressure. This pressure made her dizzy, and she was terrified.


    The servant girl sensed this and quickly looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Jiu Zhu, you are being cruel. Miss is pure and innocent. She will not do anything bad. Don¡¯t worry. As for Chu Yuanxi¡¯s matter, it¡¯s all in the past. There¡¯s no need to continue asking. Speaking of which, it¡¯ll only bring up bad memories for Miss.¡±


    As she spoke, she signaled for the other servants who had heard themotion to take Chu Yuanxi away. She was extremely anxious.


    She really hoped that Chu Yuanxi would not say anything that would cause misunderstandings. Otherwise, she really did not know what to do.


    Naturally, Chu Yuanxi did not want to let the servant girl have her way.


    Seeing that the servants wanted to take him away, he immediately released his spiritual energy and shook these people away. At the same time, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°Unless I want to leave, no one can take me away. Then, someone who is better than me can take me away. Chu Wanwan, doesn¡¯t your heart hurt? Don¡¯t you know how I treated you before? Aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution for treating me like this?¡±


    He reprimanded her with every word, and killing intent shed in his eyes.<div>


    He really wanted to strangle this unfaithful woman in front of him, but he still had some fond memories of her.


    Otherwise, he would have made a move.


    He knew Chu Wanwan well and knew that her spells and martial arts skills were not even worth mentioning.


    ¡°What are you barking at?¡±


    Chu Wanwan could not take it anymore.


    She was already a little afraid, and since many things were going on, she felt even more guilty.


    She was very afraid that Jiang Ming would see through her, so she hurriedly shouted loudly, wishing she could beat Chu Yuanxi to death.


    If it was not for Jiang Ming, she would have beaten him to death.


    Chu Yuanxiughed. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. Everyone can see it. You should be more concerned about yourself. Look at you now. You look like a mangy dog. People who don¡¯t know better would think that you like Jiu Zhu very much. In fact, it¡¯s just fake.¡±


    The servant girl was instantly enraged. She hurriedly reprimanded the other servants. ¡°Why can¡¯t you all do anything? Hurry up and drag Chu Yuanxi away. Are you going to let him affect the rtionship between Miss and Jiu Zhu?¡±


    The servants at the side heard this and immediately shivered. Then, they got up and wanted to rush toward Chu Yuanxi.


    Although this servant girl was a servant like them, they knew in their hearts that she was dear to Chu Wanwan. She was no less important than anyone with a high status.<div>


    If they dyed Chu Wanwan¡¯s matters, the servant girl would definitely reprimand them.


    Hearing this, Chu Wanwan could not help but get angry.


    These servants were really useless.


    Thinking about it, she wanted to take care of things herself, but she was stopped by the servant girl.


    The servant girl¡¯s eyes were thoughtful. ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t need to do anything to this kind of person. He¡¯s just a stray dog. Don¡¯t dirty your hands.¡±


    Chu Wanwan felt that this was reasonable. She nodded and waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll leave everything to you.¡±


    Then, she looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Jiu Zhu, let¡¯s go first. If we continue to listen to Chu Yuanxi¡¯s nonsense, we¡¯ll all feel bad. We just got married. How can we be like this? As for Chu Yuanxi, I¡¯ll exin everything to youter. Don¡¯t listen to him anymore.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded. He seemed to believe it, but in fact, he was more guarded.


    He did not expect Chu Wanwan to be so cunning. Everything had been exposed, but she still wanted to hide it.


    However, he did not mind. After all, he was only here for the Yellow Gall Grass. Since Chu Wanwan was at a disadvantage, it would be easier for him to mention the Yellow Gall Grass.


    Chu Wanwan thought that she had escaped a cmity and could not help but feel smug. She then looked at Chu Yuanxi with disgust.


    <div>

 Chapter 1273: 1273

    Chapter 1273: 1273<div>


    Editor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Chu Yuanxi really knew how to make things difficult for Chu Wanwan. He had been with her before, but Chu Yuanxi did not even think about their previous friendship and directly wanted to smear her reputation.


    If she had not reacted quickly, Jiang Ming would definitely have fallen out with her.


    With this thought in mind, she went forward and hugged Jiang Ming¡¯s arm. She did not even want to look at Chu Yuanxi again and was ready to leave with Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming followed her and walked forward.


    Chu Wanwan changed the topic.<div>


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a restaurant that¡¯s doing very well recently. I love drinking tea. Jiu Zhu, please find some time to go with me to take a look.¡±


    Jiang Ming did not suspect anything. He nodded and casually mentioned the Yellow Gall Grass. ¡°Speaking of which, during our wedding, the chief once said that he would give us the vige treasure. He hasn¡¯t given it to us yet. I wonder if he has forgotten.¡±


    Chu Wanwan¡¯s mood dropped. Her eyes were filled with sadness as she said, ¡°That¡¯s because he didn¡¯t acknowledge the two of us. If he did, he would have prepared it long ago. I really didn¡¯t expect things to develop like this. I feel like the chief is possessed. It¡¯s just a single stalk of Yellow Gall Grass! Could it be that the Yellow Gall Grass will fall into the hands of outsiders? Even if you wanted to take the Yellow Gall Grass, it doesn¡¯t matter! We¡¯re all family, so this Yellow Gall Grass will be in your hands sooner orter.¡±


    As she spoke, she looked indignant, but there was nothing she could do.


    She understood the vige chief¡¯s personality. Since things hade to this, he would definitely not give the Yellow Gall Grass to Jiang Ming so easily. It was really a pity.


    This marriage was originally harmonious and beautiful, but it turned out to be like this.


    Jiang Ming nodded and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. At most, we can just wait. Time will heal everything. I believe the chief will definitely acknowledge us. Don¡¯t be anxious. You also know the chief¡¯s personality. This is all a matter of time.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Ming¡¯s attitude did not change because of Chu Yuanxi, Chu Wanwan could not help but feel touched. Then, she nodded, her eyes filled with Jiang Ming.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, thank you for your understanding. As for Chu Yuanxi, he was originally a servant of my family. But he doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mental state. He lost his parents and often wandered around. I felt sorry for him, so I helped him from time to time. In the end, he thought I liked him and did some bad things to me. The chief was very angry and chased him out. However, I felt that he was too pitiful, so I gave him some silver. I didn¡¯t expect him to have feelings for me. He kept pestering me. He was pestering me just now. If I wasn¡¯t afraid that you would find out, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to him for the time being.¡±


    As she spoke, she pretended to be teary. She took out a handkerchief and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. She said helplessly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect such a person to exist in this world. The better you treat him, the more he thinks of how to hurt you.¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Ming could not help but fall silent.


    She was terrible at lying.<div>


    However, he was not in the mood to expose her. Instead, he seriously nodded at Chu Wanwan and supported her. ¡°These people are too much. In my opinion, these people should not receive any relief. It¡¯s really hard on you, Chu Wanwan. You will definitely not meet him again in the future. If hees to the vige again, I will beat him up.¡±


    Jiang Ming spoke as if he was serious, and Chu Wanwan could not help butugh.


    Chu Wanwan replied seriously, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t see him again. You¡¯re always thinking about me. How could I let such a persone here again? It¡¯s been hard on you. Chu Yuanxi is so persistent. I¡¯ll beat him half to death this time, but he¡¯ll probablye again next time.¡±


    Although Chu Wanwan said that, she was also worried in her heart.


    She knew Chu Yuanxi¡¯s personality very well.


    Since she was treating him like this, he would definitely not let her off. At that time, he might even find Jiang Ming and say some bad things to him.


    Then, she said to Jiang Ming worriedly, ¡°Jiu Zhu, if Chu Yuanxi says something strange, you must not believe him. Chu Yuanxi only knows how to lie to deceive people.¡±


    Jiang Ming nced at Chu Wanwan and looked away guiltily.


    He roughly understood that Chu Yuanxi and Chu Wanwan had already fallen out with each other.


    Thinking of this, he calmed down.


    This had nothing to do with him, so he did not need to think too much about it.


    After he obtained the Yellow Gall Grass, everything here could be left behind.<div>


    After thinking it through, he turned to Chu Wanwan andforted her, ¡°These things are all in the past. I naturally won¡¯t believe the words of an outsider. Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of everything. You have to believe me.¡±


    As he said that, he even patted Chu Wanwan¡¯s hand on purpose. Chu Wanwan was overwhelmed and could not help but feel embarrassed. She immediately nodded and felt warm in her heart.


    It was great that she had such a husband.


    On the other side, the vige chief¡¯s subordinate who was monitoring the two of them could not help but be stunned for a moment. Then, he hurriedly reported to the vige chief.


    The chief was very familiar with Chu Yuanxi. He did not expect Chu Wanwan to still be in contact with Chu Yuanxi. He immediately flew into a rage and broke the chopping board with his hand. His eyes were filled with frustration as he said, ¡°What is going on? How dare someone try to mess with the eldest daughter of the vige!¡±


    Then, he looked at the servant beside him and said, ¡°Get rid of Chu Yuanxi. Don¡¯t let him get in the way of Chu Wanwan¡¯s happiness.¡±.


    The servant nodded in panic and left hurriedly.


    The vige chief¡¯s eyes were filled with frustration. Although he did not like Jiang Ming, he did not want him to have anything against Chu Wanwan.


    Besides, he did not want his daughter to be framed.


    Thinking of this, he was a little worried. He turned around and said,¡± Go and call Wanwan over. Tell her to be alone. Don¡¯t let Jiang Minge over. Remember this.¡±


    He spoke earnestly and carefully, afraid that the servant would let Jiang Ming follow him.


    The meaning in his words was obvious. He also wanted to prevent Jiang Ming from secretly following him.<div>


    As he spoke, the n in his heart had already begun.


    He did not believe that Jiang Ming would still be able toe over after he had calcted everything.


    When the time came, he would me Jiang Ming for not taking good care of his daughter.

 Chapter 1274: 1274

    Chapter 1274: 1274<div>


    Editor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    At that time, Jiang Ming would be so ashamed that he would take the initiative to leave Chu Wanwan.


    The vige chief felt that his n was wless and could not help butugh.


    Chu Yuanxi had given him a good opportunity.


    At this moment, Jiang Ming and Chu Wanwan had already arrived at the cafe.


    The cafe was not very far from the vige. The interiors were quaint and old-fashioned. The que at the front matched the old-fashioned decor. In fact, it looked more like a temple than a cafe.<div>


    Chu Wanwan saw this and could not help butin. ¡°It was so hard to find this cafe because it looks like a temple! Thedy boss is so odd. She doesn¡¯t want to advertise it as a cafe at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably thedy boss¡¯s specialty.¡± Jiang Ming chuckled. ¡°So, you know her too?¡±


    Chu Wanwan shook her head and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, you wouldn¡¯t know if you didn¡¯te. Thedy boss here is very mysterious. Only special people are able to meet her. If others want to meet her, they have to depend on her mood. If she¡¯s in a good mood, then she can meet them. If she¡¯s not in a good mood, then it¡¯s over. But I heard that thedy boss¡¯s figure and beauty are unparalleled in the world. Many people want to see her, but very few have seen her. I even suspect that there aren¡¯t any who have actually seen her.¡±


    As she spoke, she pulled Jiang Ming to sit down.


    At this time, the cafe was already overcrowded. Fortunately, Chu Wanwan had asked the servant girl to reserve a table in advance.


    Otherwise, their trip here would definitely be for naught.


    After they sat down, not a single waiter came over. There was not even a cashier.


    Jiang Ming was a little dumbfounded.


    What kind of business model did this cafe have? If they could not order anything, how would things work? How would the tea get served?


    At this moment, Chu Wanwan could tell that he was confused. She quickly answered, ¡°The tea in this cafe is premade. There¡¯s only one vor, so there¡¯s no need to look at a menu. But I heard that everyone¡¯s tea has a different color. It¡¯s a kind of surprise.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she nced at the servant girl beside her and beckoned her to sit down.


    ¡°You worked hard for me, but I never took you out to drink good tea. Sit down and drink with us today.¡±<div>


    The servant girl was touched. She tried to refuse. ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t be like this. It won¡¯t look good. It won¡¯t be good if the vige chief sees it.¡±


    ¡°How could he see it? He doesn¡¯t like drinking tea very much. Do you think he would find someone to follow us? Moreover, what does this have to do with him? Hurry up and sit down, or else I¡¯ll be angry.¡±


    Chu Wanwan pretended to be angry, her eyes filled with pity.


    She was doing this as a test. She had suspected that this servant girl had done something that was not beneficial to her.


    Hearing this, although the servant girl wanted to go along with the flow, she still looked at Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming was also considered her master. Although Chu Wanwan had already agreed, who knew if he was willing to let her sit with them?


    When the time came, if she was unwilling, and he secretly reported it to the vige chief, what should she do?


    Noticing the servant girl¡¯s gaze, Jiang Ming roughly understood what she meant. He said to her, ¡°Sit down. You are Chu Wanwan¡¯s personal servant girl. You take care of everything in an orderly manner. You deserve this treatment.¡±


    As he spoke, he even stood up and moved a chair for the servant girl.


    ¡°Thank you, Jiu Zhu.¡± The servant girl was ttered. She thanked him profusely.


    In her heart, her impression of him also rose.


    It had to be said that it was not unreasonable for Chu Wanwan to like him. Jiang Ming was really gentle, and he treated his servants so well.<div>


    Jiang Ming did not think much of it. For him, this kind of thing was actually a good thing. He just pulled a chair and gained her favor. It was quite good.


    Chu Wanwan could not help but feel proud.


    From the looks of it, the husband she chose was indeed not bad. This was a blessing that this servant girl would never have the chance to experience. She would be very envious of Chu Wanwan.


    Thinking of this, Chu Wanwan immediately becamecent and looked at the servant girl with some contempt.


    A servant girl was a servant girl. She could only marry into an ordinary family in this life and find someone who was unlikely to be a good man. Only rich girls like her could be so happy.


    The servant girl did not notice Chu Wanwan¡¯s gaze. She was still smiling, immersed in the joy of Chu Wanwan and Jiang Ming treating her so well.


    However, after a while, the gongs and drums around them suddenly sounded.


    At this time, many people came out of the shop. They all gathered together and slowly walked toward Jiang Ming¡¯s table.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu!¡± Chu Wanwan could not help but be pleasantly surprised. ¡°We¡¯ve been chosen. We should be able to meet thedy boss. I¡¯ve always wanted to see the appearance of thisdy boss. Now, I finally have the chance to see her.¡±


    As she spoke, she could not help but feel anxious. She even rubbed her hands together, wishing she could run straight ahead to see thedy boss.


    Jiang Ming did not expect her to be so excited. He could not help but be stunned. Then, he looked at Chu Wanwan strangely. ¡°You are very excited.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±<div>


    Chu Wanwan patted her chest.


    ¡°Most importantly, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen thedy boss take the initiative to look for someone instead of asking someone to beg her to see them.¡±


    ¡°Is this your first time?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment, but he did not think much of it.


    Thedy boss might havee because of Chu Wanwan¡¯s status as the eldest daughter of the vige. Otherwise, she would not havee personally.


    Jiang Ming really did not expect that the identity of the vige¡¯s eldest daughter was so noble that thedy boss would personallye over to wee her.


    Just as he was thinking about it, those people came directly to him with a smile on their lips, as if they were very friendly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Chu Wanwan was shocked. ¡°Jiu Zhu, they are looking for you, not me.¡±


    In the end, she was still a little shocked and could not imagine it.


    She thought that she would be respected by thedy boss no matter what, but she did not expect it to be like this.


    Although Jiang Ming was her husband, she still could not figure it out.


    How could she, the eldest daughter of the vige, be inferior to a man who had just married into the family?<div>


    Moreover, she felt that with her own ability, she could be the one who met thedy boss.


    Before Jiang Ming could react, the people spoke up. ¡°Ourdy boss has requested for you toe over. Young Master, please agree. She said that she must see you. If you¡¯re unwilling, she¡¯s willing to give up everything she has.¡±


    It was already shocking enough that they could meet, but they did not expect there to be conditions.


    Chu Wanwan was stunned.

 Chapter 1275: 1275

    Chapter 1275: 1275<div>


    Editor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Then, Chu Wanwan stood there in a daze.


    Did she hear mishear? How could this happen to Jiang Ming?


    He was just a young man. It did not matter if he had an identity in the vige!


    Besides, she was the eldest daughter of the vige. It was really strange for her to look for Jiang Ming instead of her.


    Thinking of this, she could not help but be shocked.<div>


    Could it be that thedy boss had fallen for her husband¡¯s looks?


    Thinking of this, she sized up Jiang Ming again and instantly felt that this was the case.


    There were very few people who would not like her husband¡¯s looks. Moreover, he was the most handsome person she had ever seen.


    She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. She looked at the maids and servants and said, ¡°No, this is my husband. If he wants to go in to see thedy boss, she must let me go with him. Otherwise, he won¡¯t be able to go.¡±


    Jiang Ming was still thinking about how to answer, but he did not expect Chu Wanwan to turn around and answer for him.


    He felt a little ufortable.


    Although he did not think there was any point in meeting thedy boss, Chu Wanwan answering for him felt a little disrespectful.


    Just as he was thinking about this, a crisp sound suddenly came from the cafe.


    ¡°Ms. Chu,e in with me.¡±


    The originally noisy cafe instantly became extremely quiet. The guests chatted animatedly, and their eyes were filled with contemtion.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Chu Wanwan woulde to the cafe to have some tea. This cafe is indeed the best in the world.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? However, why didn¡¯t thedy boss invite her? Why did she invite the person beside her? That person looks handsome, but he doesn¡¯t feel as important as Chu Wanwan.¡±<div>


    ¡°Who knows? No one knows what thedy boss is thinking. It¡¯s only possible that she took a fancy to him. He is quite handsome.¡±


    After a while, they looked at Chu Wanwan with curiosity in their eyes.


    After seeing through these people¡¯s thoughts, Jiang Ming shrugged.


    Curiosity was something everyone had. It was understandable that he was being looked at.


    In an instant, the surroundings suddenly shook, and the floor in the cafe shook as well.


    Jiang Ming and the others immediately frowned.


    What was going on?


    Unexpectedly, the faces of the guests in the cafe suddenly changed.


    They realized something.


    This was thedy boss¡¯s weing ceremony, but only the most distinguished guests could attend.


    Chu Wanwan also felt the shaking. She quickly looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, let¡¯s leave. It¡¯s very dangerous here. Don¡¯t get hit by something.¡±


    ¡°This is ourdy boss¡¯s weing ceremony. Please don¡¯t be afraid. Everything will be over in a moment.¡±<div>


    As the person spoke, as expected, the surrounding tremors gradually disappeared, leaving only the dazed customers.


    The status of thedy boss had been rising every day, and even many travelers from afar woulde over because of her fame.


    However, no one had ever received such favor from her.


    What did Jiang Ming do to deserve such treatment? This was simply too strange.


    Jiang Ming did not think much of it. Instead, he felt likeughing.


    This weing ceremony was a little odd. Why was he given so much special treatment? He did not know what thedy boss was thinking.


    Just as he was thinking, Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Yuan Hehe seemed unfazed. He looked at the chair at the side and pulled it over to sit down. His eyes were filled with curiosity.


    ¡°What are you doing? What are these people doing?¡±


    As he spoke, he looked around with excitement.


    Jiang Ming was quite surprised and looked at the two of them in a daze.


    When did Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehee over?<div>


    What was even more amazing was how the two of them found him. He did not tell them where he and Chu Wanwan were.


    Chu Wanwan was pleasantly surprised. She quickly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to find us. It just so happens that we¡¯re going to hang out here. You guys shoulde and have some tea.¡±


    She was ted.


    With these two people around, no matter how much thedy boss liked her husband, they would step in as distractions.


    ¡°Please go in first. Thedy boss doesn¡¯t like to wait for people.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let them wait a little longer.¡± Thedy boss did not mind.


    Jiang Ming was rather confused.


    He did not know thisdy boss at all, but she acted like she was an old acquaintance of his. He really could not understand.


    Could it be that they had something that thedy boss wanted?


    Jiang Ming looked at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. ¡°Can the two of you wait for us here?¡±


    As for how the two of them came here and how they found them, they could put it aside for the time being.


    Thinking of this, he turned to look at Chu Wanwan.<div>


    He did not know why she wanted to meet thedy boss.


    She was just a person.


    Would she do anything strange to him?


    However, it was not a big deal.


    ¡°I want to go with you,¡± Yuan Hehe suddenly said. ¡°I want to meet thedy boss too.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming and the others were stunned.


    Huh?


    Why did Yuan Hehe want to join them?


    Sikong Wuyuan questioned as he thought of this.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know thisdy boss. What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t know her? I know her!¡±


    Yuan Hehe suddenly became excited and jumped up and down.<div>


    Huh? Know her?


    Jiang Ming and the others looked at Yuan Hehe suspiciously.


    How was this possible? Could it be that Yuan Hehe was lying?


    Yuan Hehe coughed and said guiltily, ¡°That¡¯s not important. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded and did not intend to continue asking.


    There was no point in doing this. They had already made these people wait for a long time. It was not good to continue like this.


    He stood up, followed by Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    When the maids saw this, they looked troubled, but they did not dare to say anything.


    Theirdy boss was determined to meet Jiang Ming today, and she even agreed to any conditions. It seemed that she would ept the other friends of Jiang Ming.


    Thinking of this, they continued to walk into the cafe.


    As expected, thedy boss did not say anything more and had already tacitly agreed to this matter.


    Jiang Ming became more and more confused.


    Thisdy boss had no bottom line. Didn¡¯t she say that it was difficult to see her? Why was it so easy for him? What was going on?

 Chapter 1276: 1276

    Chapter 1276: 1276<div>


    Editor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Moreover, Jiang Ming did not know if Yuan Hehe was telling the truth when he said that he knew thedy boss.


    He could not help but turn to look at Yuan Hehe. Thetter seemed to have understood something. He coughed again and then turned to Sikong Wuyuan. ¡°Have you seen thedy boss?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan shook his head. ¡°Of course not. Moreover, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve seen her before. You just wanted to go with Jiang Ming, so you said it on purpose.¡±


    Yuan Hehe felt awkward when his thoughts were seen through, but he continued to be stubborn.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve just seen her. If you don¡¯t believe me, we¡¯ll know when we see herter.¡±<div>


    Jiang Ming did not know whether tough or cry.


    It did not matter whether Yuan Hehe saw thedy boss or not. He could not tell that thedy boss wanted to see him.


    When they reached the innermost part of the cafe, thedy boss gradually appeared in front of them. Jiang Ming suddenly understood why she wanted to see him. He felt that she was too eager.


    Thedy boss who wanted to see him was Xu Chuchu!


    At this time, Xu Chuchu had changed into a casual outfit and smiled at Jiang Ming.


    Yuan Hehe was stunned for a moment. He nced at Jiang Ming and then at Xu Chuchu.


    He felt that Jiang Ming knew the woman in front of him, but then he felt that it was impossible. After all, the two of them had never interacted before, so how could they have known each other?


    However, Chu Wanwan could sense the strange atmosphere.


    She had the same thoughts as Yuan Hehe, but she also felt that the two of them definitely knew each other.


    Then, she said with a smile.


    ¡°Do you know thedy boss? Thedy boss is a beauty. She looks so pleasing to the eyes.¡±


    Xu Chuchu smiled faintly. She lowered her head and bowed to Chu Wanwan. ¡°Thank you, Chu Wanwan. You also look very beautiful. No wonder the chief loves you so much.¡±<div>


    Chu Wanwan did not say anything else. Instead, she stared at Jiang Ming.


    She felt that these two people knew each other, but for some reason, they seemed to be avoiding each other. Could it be because of her?


    Thinking of this, she could not help but clench her fists.


    If the two of them were having an affair, then she might as well go all out and kill Jiang Ming.


    Anyway, there were many men in the world, so it was not a big deal to get rid of Jiang Ming.


    As she was thinking about it, Jiang Ming shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know her. It¡¯s my first time in this cafe, and you brought me here. How can I know her? I also wonder why thedy boss is looking for me.¡±


    He raised his head and looked at Xu Chuchu with an indifferent expression, as if he really did not know her. However, he was extremely confused.


    They had already agreed to meet, so why did they have to meet here?


    In fact, Xu Chuchu was also confused.


    She originally thought that she would have to meet Jiang Ming alone to see the result. She did not expect him toe to the cafe she opened.


    However, it was also good. She could take this opportunity to hand over the item to him. This way, there would be no need for her to meet himter, and she would not have to rush over at night.


    Thinking of this, she thought for a moment and said, ¡°I saw Jiang Ming from afar. He looked so regal. It was obvious that he was a noble person. I once received a prophecy from my master. If I met such a person, I would give him my family heirloom. Now that I have met him, I want to give it to him.¡±<div>


    As she spoke, she took out a small box from her pocket and wanted to stuff it into Jiang Ming¡¯s hands, but Chu Wanwan stopped her.


    Chu Wanwan wanted to pull the box over. ¡°How do I know if what you said is true or not?¡± she asked. ¡°There might be something in here that will poison Jiu Zhu. You can¡¯t tell what¡¯s in a person¡¯s mind. Who knows what you¡¯re really thinking?¡±


    Xu Chuchu did not expect her to be so vignt. She frowned and said, ¡°This is something I gave to Jiu Zhu. If someone else touches it, the thing inside might disappear. As for whether or not there is anything bad in it, Jiu Zhu should be able to see it. Ms. Wanwan, you don¡¯t have to be so worried.¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Wanwan felt ufortable and frowned.


    ¡°As his wife, am I not allowed to check these things? Or are you trying to hide something from me? I advise you to behave yourself and give me the box obediently. This way, we won¡¯t have any conflicts.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could not help but be surprised.


    The two of them did not expect that these two women would quarrel over a box. It seemed that the atmosphere was getting more and more tense, and they did not know how to resolve it.


    Then, they looked at Jiang Ming.


    In the end, the source of their quarrel was Jiang Ming, so Jiang Ming should have a way to persuade the two of them to stop arguing.


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ming was also dumbfounded.


    It was just a box. How could it be rted to harming people? Moreover, it was not like he did not know Xu Chuchu.


    He had even saved Xu Chuchu. How could she harm him?<div>


    ¡°I¡¯ll see it.¡± He looked at Chu Wanwan and said, ¡°Since this thing will disappear, let me open it. Chu Wanwan, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m someone who knows how to cast spells, so I¡¯m sure about this.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Chu Wanwan stuttered. She felt really ufortable in her heart.


    She felt that Jiang Ming was speaking up for Xu Chuchu, but she had no evidence. She could only feel ufortable.


    Jiang Ming, on the other hand, could feel Chu Wanwan¡¯s unhappiness and could not help but frown.


    He did not understand what was wrong with Chu Wanwan. Why was she in such a bad mood? A woman¡¯s heart was soplicated!


    At the thought of this, he decided not to continue asking. Instead, he focused on the box.


    However, Chu Wanwan changed her mind at this time. She quickly said, ¡°Let me keep this box. Jiu Zhu, since I¡¯m your wife, I think it¡¯s fine. Give it to me.¡±


    As she spoke, she wanted to snatch the box again, but Xu Chuchu dodged.


    Xu Chuchu shook her head and said, ¡°No matter what, this is your husband¡¯s item. It¡¯s not good for you to open it yourself. Even if you¡¯re his wife, you still have to respect his privacy.¡±


    Chu Wanwan exploded when she heard thest part of the sentence.


    ¡°What privacy? We¡¯re husband and wife. What privacy can there be between us?¡±<div>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Lady Boss? Why are you so dumb?¡±


    Seeing that the two of them were about to start quarreling again, Sikong Wuyuan quickly said, ¡°This is just a small matter. There¡¯s no need for you to quarrel. I think you should continue drinking tea. As for the box, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±

 Chapter 1277: 1277

    Chapter 1277: 1277<div>


    Editor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°I want to see what¡¯s in this box.¡±


    Chu Wanwan snorted coldly and immediately went forward to snatch the box.


    Xu Chuchu did not expect Chu Wanwan to be so tyrannical. She could not help but feel a little unhappy and immediately started to argue with Chu Wanwan.


    ¡°Why are you like this? This box is mine. I can give it to whoever I want and show it to whoever I want. How are you any different from a bully?¡±


    Hearing this, Chu Wanwan could not help but get angry.<div>


    ¡°Then why are you arguing with me like this? You¡¯re such a shrew. If it weren¡¯t for Jiu Zhu presence, would you havepeted with me?¡±


    She was about to open the box.


    In a moment of desperation, Xu Chuchu used a spell to make the box disappear.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Wanwan was dumbfounded when she saw the box disappear without a trace.


    Then, she said in exasperation, ¡°Lady Boss, what do you mean? Could it be that this is a love letter for Jiu Zhu, or is it a token that the two of you want to have an affair?¡±


    At the end of her sentence, she had already expressed her inner thoughts.


    ¡°What?!¡± Xu Chuchu felt incredulous.


    ¡°Do you think everyone likes Jiu Zhu?¡± she asked, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    When she said this, she felt a little guilty. She did have some thoughts about Jiang Ming, but because of Chu Wanwan, she did not show too much affection to him.


    In the end, she did not expect Chu Wanwan to see through her. This woman¡¯s sixth sense was really strong.


    Jiang Ming was a little unhappy when he heard that.


    Wasn¡¯t this using him of having an ambiguous rtionship with Xu Chuchu?<div>


    He had not even had physical contact with Xu Chuchu. What right did Chu Wanwan have to say such a thing?


    Thinking of this, he could not help but get angry. He looked at Chu Wanwan and said, ¡°Chu Wanwan, do you really not believe me? We are already married, yet you still want to say such things. If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we cancel the marriage ceremony? I can¡¯t stand being distrusted like this.¡±


    Chu Wanwan realized that she had said something wrong. She quickly said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said that. I spoke without thinking. I¡¯ll stop now. But I really find it strange. I just want to see what thedy boss gave you. Why is she so afraid of me seeing it? Is it something that can make me angry? I don¡¯t understand. Other than love letters, what else can make me angry?¡±


    Xu Chuchu muttered to herself, ¡°What else could it be? It must be Yellow Gall Grass.¡±


    She had stolen the yellow gall grass from the vige, but she had stolen it a long time ago. The people in the vige did not know about it.


    If Chu Wanwan saw it, wouldn¡¯t the vige chief hear about it?


    She did not want her cafe to be in trouble.


    Jiang Ming knew what was inside. He quickly helped Xu Chuchu. ¡°This should be some kind of rare treasure. Didn¡¯t thedy boss say so? If this thing is opened by someone else, it will disappear. This should be something that can only be safe if I open it. That¡¯s why she¡¯s so vignt. You¡¯re not listening to thedy boss at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Sikong Wuyuan said. ¡°Chu Wanwan, since you trusted Jiu Zhu, you shouldn¡¯t have snatched the box. But now that the box is gone, everything is in the past. Let¡¯s pretend that there was no box just now and continue drinking tea.¡±


    Yuan Hehe added, ¡°Yes, the tea here is really good. Come and have a taste. The fragrance and charm inside are very special. I recall that Jiu Zhu likes tea very much. Come and have a sip too.¡±


    Seeing that the topic had changed to tea, Xu Chuchu immediately put on a pleasant expression. ¡°Yes, this is my exclusive tea. Chu Wanwan, you should drink more. I didn¡¯t make myself clear just now. It has nothing to do with you. Now that we¡¯ve reconciled, I¡¯ll tell you that I don¡¯t have any improper rtionship with Jiu Zhu. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Although they had already said so, Chu Wanwan¡¯s face was still dark. She did not care about what the others said. Instead, she stood up and ordered Xu Chuchu, ¡°Lady Boss, you must take out this box today. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯ve apologized or not. I have to see this box. Otherwise, you can forget about seeing Jiu Zhu.¡±<div>


    As she spoke, she wanted to drag Jiang Ming away.


    Jiang Ming suddenly felt a headacheing on.


    Why did not he sense that Chu Wanwan was this unreasonable? She did not even care about the thoughts of everyone present.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Chu Wanwan?¡± Yuan Hehe raised his eyebrows. ¡°We¡¯ve already exined. Why do you still want to make the atmosphere so awkward? Have you not thought about how to handle this?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you still suspecting Jiu Zhu by doing this?¡± Sikong Wuyuan asked unhappily. ¡°Jiu Zhu is an open and frank person. How could he do such a thing?¡±


    He reprimanded Chu Wanwan with every word, trying to convince her to stop.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Wanwan was unwilling to let them off.


    ¡°I have no intention of suspecting Jiu Zhu. I just want to see what¡¯s in the box. I suspect that there¡¯s something in the box that will harm Jiu Zhu. I just want to save him. Who knows when thedy boss will take out this box to harm Jiu Zhu?¡±


    These words seemed to be for his sake, but Jiang Ming felt a chill run down his spine.


    It was obvious that she wanted to see what was in the box and was not worried about his safety.


    Why did Chu Wanwan insist on looking at this box? Could it be that she knew that there was yellow gall grass inside?


    ¡°How could thedy boss have the intention to harm me?¡± he asked. ¡°The youngdies of your vige are all here. They can tten this cafe. If she really has bad intentions toward me, why would she attack me here?¡±<div>


    As he spoke, he secretly signaled Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe with his eyes.


    The two of them immediately understood. They said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, we¡¯re still here. If anything happens to Jiu Zhu, we won¡¯t let thisdy boss off either.¡±


    Xu Chuchu wiped her forehead and sighed. ¡°Miss, why are you so suspicious of me? Do you think I can kill your husband? Don¡¯t overestimate me. The matter of this box is over. Hurry up and sit down. I¡¯ll give you a free cup of tea. Is that okay?¡±


    Xu Chuchu had already lowered her head, but Chu Wanwan was still unwilling to let things go.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say. I don¡¯t need your apology or tea. I just need to see the box.¡±

 Chapter 1278: 1278

    Chapter 1278: 1278<div>


    Editor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°There must be some secret in this box that I don¡¯t know about. I can see it clearly now. Even if it¡¯s not something that can hurt Jiu Zhu, it must be something rted to me. I have to see it today, so that you won¡¯t bring it out to harm others.¡±


    Hearing this, Xu Chuchu was not happy. She immediately turned hostile and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Chu Wanwan? I¡¯ve already exined, but you¡¯re still so unwilling to let go. In that case, please leave. I gave this to Jiu Zhu. It has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t even think about seeing it. Even if I die, I won¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Thend where your cafe is located is given to you by the vige. In the end, your cafe is mine. What right do you have to talk to me like this? When the timees, I¡¯ll get the vige chief to tten your cafe and let you remain here!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. I want to see if you can destroy this cafe. When the timees, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless. Don¡¯t me the people who drink tea here for cursing your vige for being unreasonable and losing the hearts of the people!¡±


    Toward the end, Xu Chuchu was obviously angry.<div>


    Chu Wanwan sneered.


    ¡°Everyone in this cafe relies on the vige to survive. Without the vige, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to survive. How could they help a mere cafe owner like you?¡±


    Unexpectedly, the rest of the people retorted one after another. ¡°Even if it¡¯s like this, you can¡¯t be unreasonable as the eldest daughter of the vige. This is clearly something that was given to thedy boss. Why do you have to take it by force? What is this?¡±


    ¡°How has the vige chief raised you so badly? You¡¯ve be such a viin!¡±


    ¡°I think we don¡¯t need to live under such a rule anymore. When the timees for you to take over, you¡¯ll be a tyrant. When that timees, we¡¯ll all be finished.¡±


    As they spoke, they all became indignant.


    Chu Wanwan was shocked. She quickly said to the crowd, ¡°How can you say that about the vige chief? He has sacrificed everything for you. If you continue to speak rudely like this, I will ask him to chase you all out!¡±


    With that said, the rest of the people started to get angry and stood up.


    ¡°Then we won¡¯t be living in this vige. Are you saying there¡¯s nowhere else for us to go?¡±


    As they spoke, the group of people walked toward Chu Wanwan angrily.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡±


    Seeing that the situation was not right, the servant girl quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Miss had some wine today, so she is a little muddle-headed. That¡¯s why she said such foolish words. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. Her intentions definitely do not represent the vige chief¡¯s intentions.¡±<div>


    Unexpectedly, these words angered Chu Wanwan.


    She pushed the servant girl and said, ¡°You¡¯re a traitor. I¡¯ve already been criticized like this, yet you still speak up for them and not for me. Are you still my servant? Are you one of them?¡±


    The servant girl suddenly felt that she was being unreasonable.


    She did this for the sake of Chu Wanwan. She did not expect her to be so ungrateful. However, she could not say anything. After all, she was still her servant girl and relied on her to live. It was not a big deal to be scolded.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re not just representing yourself. You¡¯re representing the entire vige. If anything happens to the vige, you¡¯ll be in trouble too!¡± she said earnestly.


    Chu Wanwan thought about it and agreed. Then, she said arrogantly, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll forgive them. I¡¯ll let you go for now. If you dare to do this again, don¡¯t me me for being cold-blooded!¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe could not help but shake their heads.


    They really did not expect Chu Wanwan to be so stupid. She was just smearing her father¡¯s reputation.


    If it were them, they would definitely not be so arrogant.


    Moreover, from the looks of it, the vige chief would definitely be distressed when he heard the news.


    As expected, when they heard Chu Wanwan¡¯s words, those people were unhappy. They quickly said, ¡°So, this is the character of the chief¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s just like a hooligan.¡±


    ¡°The vige chief is probably not a good person. I think we should hurry up and leave.¡±<div>


    ¡°I heard that the vige chief in the north is actually quite good. Let¡¯s just go there and seek refuge.¡±


    Hearing this, the others also said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? We would rather be bullied by others than be bullied by this young woman. What kind of person is she?!¡±


    When she saw that the others were about to leave, the servant girl hurriedly said, ¡°Ah, don¡¯t listen to her. She really drank too much. I beg you, don¡¯t be like this. When the vige chief finds out, she will inevitably be punished!¡±


    Jiang Ming and Xu Chuchu looked on coldly.


    Chu Wanwan had brought this upon himself.


    Chu Wanwan seemed to have finally realized something. She quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I drank too much. You guys can stay here. Otherwise, my conscience will be uneasy.¡±


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming followed suit.


    ¡°Yes, she already knows her mistake. That¡¯s it.¡±


    However, when he said that, everyone was filled with resentment.


    ¡°What? She has already said so many insulting words to us. Can she just apologize and let it go? She¡¯s dreaming.¡±


    The others could not help but feel a headache. In the end, they looked at Chu Wanwan and said, ¡°Say something else. You have made the people very unhappy.¡±


    Chu Wanwan was a little irritated.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m a young woman who lives like a princess. What else do you want me to do? Moreover, my status is one level higher than yours. You got my apology. You should be content!¡±


    Her words could not help but arouse the anger of the people. Everyone began to curse Chu Wanwan.


    ¡°Does she really think she¡¯s all that? She even thinks she¡¯s royalty!¡±


    ¡°Come on, almost everyone in this world can do something. Who cares if you¡¯re a princess or not?¡±


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my poor abilities, my inability to cast spells, and my unwillingness to practice, I would have be an official of the vige long ago. Would I still let you continue to be so arrogant?¡±


    Seeing that the people¡¯s dissatisfaction was getting more and more intense, Xu Chuchu also came out to help. ¡°Everyone, let her off. She was indeed rude, but she has never experienced living in the real world. She is like a child. Why should everyone argue with a child? Moreover, her intentions cannot represent the vige chief¡¯s intentions. When the timees, the vige chief will definitelypensate you. Please don¡¯t be angry. Just forgive her for my sake.¡±


    Thest sentence made Chu Wanwan ufortable. She snorted coldly and even sshed the tea on Xu Chuchu.


    ¡°What are you saying, Lady Boss? You probably want to smear my reputation, right? I don¡¯t need you to do this at all.¡±

 Chapter 1279: 1279

    Chapter 1279: 1279<div>


    Editor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°You¡¯re just a nobody! Stay away from me, or I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±


    The tea sshed all over Xu Chuchu¡¯s body. Xu Chuchu hated people like this the most, so her face darkened. She immediately said, ¡°Do whatever you want. You have a really bad temper. I¡¯ve already spoken up for you, but you still don¡¯t appreciate it. Then you¡¯ll have to suffer the consequences.¡±


    The servant girl also noticed that the matter was getting more and more intense, so she hurriedly pulled Chu Wanwan away.


    Chu Wanwan wanted to go back, but she was held back by the servant girl.


    As she pulled, she said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t make a scene. If the vige chief finds out, he¡¯ll definitely be upset. Although he dotes on you, he can¡¯t indulge you forever. You know that he cherishes these people the most. The vige can¡¯t do without them.¡±<div>


    Chu Wanwan shouted, ¡°How can you be so rude? I just asked you to sit down and drink tea with me. Aren¡¯t you being ungrateful right now? Are you going to let those peopleugh at me?¡±


    Seeing this, everyone could not help butugh out loud.


    ¡°I thought this woman was exceptional. In the end, she¡¯s still being insulted by a servant girl.¡±


    ¡°That servant girl really did a great job. This young miss should have been punished a long time ago. I¡¯ve long disliked her.¡±


    Then, they looked at Xu Chuchu and said, ¡°It¡¯s really hard on thedy boss. She opened a cafe, but she still got scolded by Chu Wanwan. People who don¡¯t know better might think that this cafe was opened by Chu Wanwan¡¯s family. This vige doesn¡¯t understand the importance of the cafe at all.¡±


    Xu Chuchu smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, everyone. Thank you for standing up for me. I¡¯m sorry for the interruption. You can continue drinking your tea. Everyone present can drink tea for free. Your silver will be returned as an apology for today.¡±


    Xu Chuchu¡¯s attitude immediately won the cheers of the crowd.


    They immediately sat down and started chatting again,pletely forgetting the unpleasant scene just now.


    Seeing Chu Wanwan leave, Xu Chuchu also heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Chu Wanwan is really difficult to deal with. Thank goodness, she has finally left.¡±


    As she spoke, she used a spell to reveal the box.


    ¡°Now is the time to witness a miracle.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on her lips.<div>


    After chasing Chu Wanwan away, everything finally went smoothly.


    Jiang Ming focused on the box.


    As long as he got the Yellow Gall Grass, he could leave the vige.


    However, at this moment, a shadow suddenly came from afar and snatched the box.


    The shadow was light and fast. Jiang Ming and the others did not even have time to react.


    By the time they reacted, the shadow had already disappeared.


    Xu Chuchu was dumbfounded. She looked at Jiang Ming and the others in a daze. ¡°Did you see the person who snatched the box?¡±


    Looking at her empty hand, she was very puzzled.


    How did they snatch it away so quickly? Moreover, she could not even see the thief¡¯s figure, and it was so close.


    Jiang Ming shook his head. Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were also dumbfounded. They had not reacted yet, let alone the other people who were drinking tea.


    The others were stunned.


    They also could not figure out how someone could be even faster than lightning.<div>


    However, this was not the only thing that puzzled them. It was the problem with the box.


    Jiang Ming suddenly felt like his head was about to explode!


    He thought he could finally get the Yellow Gall Grass, but what happened?


    It disappeared again so quickly!


    He had to go back to the vige again.


    Xu Chuchu looked at Jiang Ming apologetically.


    She had originally wanted to share the burden with Jiang Ming, but she did not expect to bring about a situation where his hopes were dashed.


    If she could, she really wanted to get more Yellow Gall Grass, but she only had this stalk.


    Since it had been taken away by someone else, there was no way to give it to Jiang Ming.


    Sensing Xu Chuchu¡¯s intentions, Jiang Ming shook his head and said to Xu Chuchu in his heart, ¡°You¡¯ve tried your best. This is also my fault. I didn¡¯t protect the Yellow Gall Grass. If I had protected it, it wouldn¡¯t be like this now. You don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe seemed to have thought of something. They asked, ¡°Jiu Zhu, could the thing in the box be Yellow Gall Grass? Looking at how disappointed you are. Only something like this can make you so disappointed.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled bitterly.<div>


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of sending Chu Wanwan away.¡±


    Yuan Hehe could not help but lower his voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Yellow Gall Grass only avable in the vige as well as in another vige?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Jiang Ming was a little puzzled. Then, he looked at Xu Chuchu and said to her in his heart, ¡°How did you get the Yellow Gall Grass? I heard that only people from this vige and another vige have it.


    Xu Chuchu touched her head and said, ¡°I used to be from this vige. I had the guts to steal a few stalks of Yellow Gall Grass. I just put all the Yellow Gall Grass here. If I had known this would happen, I would have kept a few stalks with me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really surprising.¡± ¡°Do you have any enemies here?¡± Jiang Ming was disappointed. ¡°That figure is really fast. Those who don¡¯t know better would think that this isn¡¯t a human at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s definitely not a human,¡± Yuan Hehe quickly said. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t see their figure clearly, I could smell the scent of a beast on them. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have run so fast.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan also began to ponder.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. I saw that the figure wasn¡¯t very big. If it was a human, with that speed, they would definitely make a lot of noise. However, it¡¯s also possible that the beast was transformed from a human, right?¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible. After a human bes a beast, it¡¯s impossible for them to be so agile. However, we can¡¯t be sure. We have to find that beast or that person. We can¡¯t let our prize escape.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that my pet, Qiqi, is ying games with me?¡±


    Xu Chuchu suddenly thought of something. She looked into the distance and called out.<div>


    ¡°Qiqi, where are you? Did you hear me? I want to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°Qiqi? What kind of pet is that?¡± Jiang Ming asked curiously.


    Xu Chuchu scratched her head, and her eyes were filled with frustration. ¡°It¡¯s a little tiger. It likes to y and run around. It¡¯s always mischievous. I¡¯ll go look for it.¡±


    Then, she turned to leave. Then, she looked at the maid and said, ¡°All of you, treat Jiu Zhu and hispanions well. If they are dissatisfied with anything, I will definitely punish you.¡±

 Chapter 1280: 1280

    Chapter 1280: 1280<div>


    Editor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± Jiang Ming asked. ¡°Perhaps it will be faster if we catch them together.¡±


    Xu Chuchu rejected the idea.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. This little tiger is afraid of strangers. If something happens, it¡¯ll be over.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Jiang Ming did not force her. ¡°Be careful. If you have any news, let me know.¡±


    Xu Chuchu nodded.<div>


    After Xu Chuchu left, the maids bowed to Jiang Ming and the others. ¡°Sirs, is there anything else? If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll continue with our work. Many guests here still need to be served tea. The other servants inside can¡¯t brew tea well.¡±


    ¡°You guys go ahead. It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll just stay here.¡±


    Jiang Ming waved his hand.


    The maids immediately heaved a sigh of relief and left one by one.


    Sikong Wuyuan asked impatiently.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, do you already know thisdy boss? You two seem to be very familiar with each other. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jiang Ming told Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe about his fortuitous encounter with Xu Chuchu and the appointment that night.


    Yuan Hehe was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°So, the person you wanted to see is her. Unfortunately, the yellow gall grass is still gone. But are you sure what she said is true? I have a feeling that she might be lying. I don¡¯t want us to be fooled.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    ¡°You might think that she¡¯s lying, but I feel that she¡¯s telling the truth. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be deceived. Besides, Xu Chuchu is quite sincere. She doesn¡¯t look like someone who would lie. Let¡¯s continue drinking our tea.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Ming had already said so, Sikong Wuyuan did not say anything else and continued drinking his tea.<div>


    Who knew that at this moment, Chu Wanwan would rush over in an imposing manner?


    When she realized that Xu Chuchu had disappeared, she could not help but ask in confusion, ¡°What about thedy boss? Where did she go? I still want to drink tea.¡±


    Yuan Hehe grinned when he saw Chu Wanwan.


    She had a terrible temper. She had not stayed away for long and hade to find trouble again.


    Fortunately, thedy boss had left. Otherwise, they might have quarreled again.


    The other guests were all focused on their own matters and did not notice that Chu Wanwan had returned.


    Sikong Wuyuan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Thedy boss is out doing something else. Sit down and have some tea. However, you can¡¯t stir up any more trouble.¡±


    Knowing that she was being unreasonable, Chu Wanwan pursed her lips and did not say anything else. She sat down and took a sip of tea. She said with some disdain, ¡°These tea leaves aren¡¯t that good. Thedy boss¡¯s cafe looks lively, but it¡¯s just a facade.¡±


    The servant girl also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss. Why don¡¯t you open a cafe? Your cafe will definitely be full of customers.¡±


    Chu Wanwan was very pleased and could not help but smile.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m not in the mood to open a cafe. I¡¯ll be exhausted every day.¡±


    Jiang Ming watched from the side and did not say anything. This was just empty ttery, so he might as well savor his tea carefully.<div>


    However, seeing that he was silent, Chu Wanwan was not happy. She sipped her tea and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, if you have anything you¡¯re not happy with, just tell me. After all, we are husband and wife. What is there to hide? What did thedy boss tell you? Especially after I left.¡±


    Chu Wanwan¡¯s face instantly turned cold, and her entire person emitted a low pressure.


    Xu Chuchu looked pretentious and was not a good person. Who knew how she would seduce Jiang Ming in private?


    At the thought of this, she clenched her fists again. Her nails under her sleeves were already white.


    ¡°Nothing happened, and she didn¡¯t say anything bad.¡±


    Seeing this, Yuan Hehe could not help but answer on behalf of Jiang Ming.


    He was puzzled.


    Why was Chu Wanwan so good at creating problems? She insisted on creating mountains out of molehills.


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    There was nothing special about him. Why did Chu Wanwan always think that other people would like him and snatch him away?


    As he thought about it, he looked into the distance, wanting to avoid Chu Wanwan.


    However, she was still unwilling to let him go. She directly looked at his face and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, what are you thinking? Can you tell me if you have any troubles?¡±<div>


    She pretended to be worried, but her mind was elsewhere.


    Jiang Ming must have had feelings for Xu Chuchu. Otherwise, why would he be like this after meeting Xu Chuchu?


    Xu Chuchu was indeed not a good person!


    Thinking of this, she could not help but be even angrier. She even wanted to go directly to Xu Chuchu and reason with her, but she was immediately stopped by Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming knew what she wanted to do. He frowned and quickly said, ¡°Chu Wanwan, who do you want to find? Where do you want to go? Are you looking for Xu Chuchu?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Sikong Wuyuan sighed. ¡°Why are you looking for Xu Chuchu? She¡¯s just the boss here. She didn¡¯t do anything out of line. Don¡¯t think too much. We¡¯re all watching. If Jiang Ming does anything bad, we won¡¯t let him.¡±


    ¡°Birds of a feather flock together. Who knows what kind of people you are? Maybe you¡¯re secretly protecting Jiu Zhu.¡±


    Chu Wanwan was extremely furious. She huffed. She also did not notice that her words had offended Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    Hearing this, the two of them could not help but turn to Chu Wanwan and ask, ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that because you think we¡¯re all wicked people?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    Chu Wanwan reacted and quickly waved her hand, feeling regretful.


    Chu Wanwan had wanted to build a good rtionship with Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. However, things had turned out this way.<div>


    If she could, she would not have said such a thing. She did not know if she could take it back.


    Yuan Hehe, however, could see through her thoughts. He shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t take back what you said. Since you¡¯ve already said that, it means that¡¯s what you think of us. I don¡¯t care why you think that way, and we don¡¯t care what the reason is. Since you already think that way, then we have a grudge against each other. For the sake of Jiu Zhu, we won¡¯t be angry with you for the time being. However, if you find trouble with us again, don¡¯t get upset if we take action.¡±

 Chapter 1281: 1281

    Chapter 1281: 1281<div>


    Editor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    As Yuan Hehe said that, he deliberately waved his fists. He was furious.


    Chu Wanwan was reallywless. She was just the eldest daughter of a vige. Did she really think that she could control everyone?


    If she had not married Jiang Ming, he would have beaten her up.


    It did not matter if she was a woman! He had to teach her a lesson if she offended him.


    ¡°Hey! No matter what, I¡¯m Jiu Zhu¡¯s wife. Is it really good for you to treat me like this? Do you want to turn against him? I believe Jiu Zhu will stand on his wife¡¯s side.¡±<div>


    As she spoke, Chu Wanwan nced at Jiang Ming. It was obvious what she was implying.


    If the two sides had a dispute, she hoped that Jiang Ming would side with her.


    Jiang Ming could not help but feel helpless.


    He really did not expect Chu Wanwan to be so unreasonable. Moreover, she was the one at fault, right?


    However, he could not say anything on the surface. He could only look at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe and say, ¡°Let¡¯s just let this matter pass. What she said just now was indeed a little wrong, but for my sake, forgive her. Chu Wanwan, don¡¯t say anything else. I don¡¯t want you guys to argue. After all, you¡¯re all important to me. This isn¡¯t good.¡±


    Seeing this, Chu Wanwan could only purse her lips and remain silent.


    Although Jiang Ming had mentioned Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe first, she still felt that they were not that important. However, she still could not say anything.


    Then, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe, it was my fault. Let¡¯s have some tea. Butpared to this tea, the tea in the vige is still better. If you want to drink better tea, I have some. I¡¯ll get the servant girl to brew it for you.¡±


    She sat down and began to sip her tea. Her eyes lit up.


    In fact, she did not want to have any conflicts with these two. If they could get along better, she could get to know Jiang Ming better.


    Although she and Jiang Ming were married, their hearts were not really connected. This was what she felt.


    ¡°Miss has a collection of good tea. You will definitely be able to enjoy the delicacies,¡± the servant girl hurriedly added.<div>


    ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡±


    Yuan Hehe did not wait for Sikong Wuyuan to speak and thanked Chu Wanwan directly.


    It would be a waste if they did not try the tea. Moreover, Chu Wanwan had indeed spoken arrogantly to them previously. She had to apologize.


    Sikong Wuyuan wanted to refuse.


    He felt that Chu Wanwan¡¯s personality was bad. He really did not want to get close to her, but for the sake of Jiang Ming, he would form a shallow rtionship with her.


    Unexpectedly, Yuan Hehe agreed directly, but he did not say anything about it.


    Since he agreed, so be it. Anyway, a little tea was nothing.


    Just as they were about to continue drinking their tea, the vige chief¡¯s men rushed over. They looked at Chu Wanwan and said, ¡°Miss, the vige chief said that he has something important to tell you.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Jiang Ming and the other two could not help but look at each other.


    What else could the vige chief have to say to Chu Wanwan?


    It was obvious. These people probably had something else to do, but he did not know about it.


    As for this other matter, they felt that it should be rted to them.<div>


    Otherwise, the vige chief would not have needed Chu Wanwan to personally go over and talk to him alone.


    Chu Wanwan frowned and looked straight at them. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the vige chief looking for me? Or is someone else looking for me?¡±


    She had wanted to take this opportunity to interact with Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe.


    However, since the vige chief was looking for her, she had no way to interact with them. Then how would she find such an opportunity next time?


    She did not even know what their hobbies were, let alone other things.


    Not to mention, in the future, through those two people, she could deepen her rtionship with Jiang Ming.


    The servant girl could tell that Chu Wanwan was unwilling. She said casually, ¡°If it¡¯s not something important, then the young miss will go overter. The young miss still has something important to do now. She will discuss it with the three of themter.¡±


    Unexpectedly, the messenger did not give up. ¡°It¡¯s an important matter. The vige chief is very flustered. He said that this seems to be a life-threatening matter.¡±


    Chu Wanwan panicked when she heard this. ¡°Bring me there quickly! If anything happens to the vige chief, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± she said hurriedly.


    She was anxious.


    Usually, the vige chief would not call her like this, but today was different from usual. Could it be that something serious had really happened?


    If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t her father be in trouble?<div>


    Thinking of this, she became anxious and wished she could fly out.


    She left with the messenger.


    Soon, they arrived at the door of the vige chief¡¯s room.


    Chu Wanwan wanted to knock on the door, but when he thought of the urgency of the situation, she pushed the door open and went in. She said in a panicked tone, ¡°Master, how are you? Did you rpse? Perhaps Jiu Zhu hasn¡¯tpletely cured you. Do you want to find another doctor or let Jiu Zhu take a look?¡±


    When the vige chief, who was originally sitting, heard her words, he could not help but be stunned for a moment. Then, he was a little touched.


    He had to admit that Chu Wanwan still cared about him. She was still his considerate little girl.


    If it were not for Jiang Ming, they would definitely still be living together happily.


    However, since things hade to this, he could not think about anything else. He could only ept reality.


    When Chu Wanwan saw that the vige chief was safe, she could not help but sigh in relief. She then said with some resentment, ¡°Why did you call me here for no reason? Was there something wrong? If you call me like this again, you¡¯ll ruin my ns. I¡¯m still in a hurry to do something.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The vige chief was helpless. Then, he said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash. I¡¯ve heard about what happened in the cafe. Don¡¯t you know that our vige relies on these people to survive? If you offend these people and they move away, the vige will suffer. If other viges or other people attack and we can¡¯t resist, these people will be the best soldiers. In the end, you almost ruined my ns.¡±


    Regarding this matter, Chu Wanwan knew that she was in the wrong. She quickly said, ¡°It was all my fault. I will never act like this again.¡±


    ¡°I hope there won¡¯t be a next time,¡± the vige chief said sternly. ¡°If there really is a next time, I won¡¯t be able to protect you anymore. I can forgive you for many things in the past. But we can¡¯t ignore this. This is too important!¡±<div>


    ¡°I understand,¡± Chu Wanwan said solemnly.

 Chapter 1282: 1282

    Chapter 1282: 1282<div>


    Editor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    She quickly patted her chest and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chief. I swear that it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Seeing that Chu Wanwan hade to a realization, the vige chief waved his hand. ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s good that you know. I can¡¯t continue to worry about you now. After all, you¡¯re old and married. In addition, you have to take good care of Jiu Zhu and the other two. Don¡¯t let him betray you. Besides, I¡¯m getting old, and I need a sessor. Right now, I really can¡¯t think of anyone else other than Jiu Zhu.¡±


    He tapped his hands on the chopping board. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°If there are any suspicious people around Jiu Zhu, you have to help me get rid of them. You have to tell me beforehand, understand? Don¡¯t hide anything from me. If something happens, it¡¯ll be toote. You don¡¯t want to be betrayed, do you?¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes were cold.


    He knew his daughter the best. Moreover, he had made it clear that his daughter would definitely side with him.<div>


    At that time, if he could use Jiang Ming of having an affair, his daughter would listen to him no matter what. He could also get rid of Jiang Ming at the same time.


    Sure enough, Chu Wanwan agreed. ¡°Chief, you really know me the best. I understand what you said. I will definitely protect the fort and get rid of any suspicious people. Jiu Zhu should be a part of the vige and be my husband. He has to be obedient.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    The vige chief could not help but nod.


    Although his daughter was a little stupid, he had to admit that she was quite clear about these things.


    In fact, Chu Wanwan had other thoughts.


    The most suspicious person now was none other than Xu Chuchu. At midnight, she would definitely go to the cafe to investigate. At the very least, she would have to see if Xu Chuchu was having an affair with Jiu Zhu.


    In the cafe, Sikong Wuyuan could not help but raise his eyebrows when he saw that Chu Wanwan had not returned.


    ¡°Chu Wanwan left really quickly. A long time has passed. Could it be that there¡¯s something wrong with the chief¡¯s health?¡±


    Although he said that, in reality, he felt that it was rather odd.


    Judging from Jiang Ming¡¯s medical skills, how could the vige chief¡¯s body have problems so quickly?


    Chu Wanwan and the vige chief were probably discussing how to deal with them.<div>


    As he thought about it, he felt a little angry.


    The vige chief had wanted to find fault with them time and time again. Wasn¡¯t this a little too much? They had not done anything to let him down.


    At most, they only wanted one stalk of Yellow Gall Grass.


    He sighed in his heart. Yuan Hehe, who was beside him, could not help but look suspicious. ¡°I feel that the chief is too determined to kill us. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t let this go until he kills us.¡±


    As he spoke, he put the cup down and said faintly, ¡°I think it¡¯s impossible for us to stop for the next few days. When we get the Yellow Gall Grass, we should leave quickly. I really can¡¯t stand it. We want to leave, but the chief might not want us to leave.¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan frowned and was about to say something when he saw Chu Wanwan¡¯s servant girl appear at the door of the cafe. He could not help but make a gesture to Jiang Ming and Yuan Hehe to keep quiet.


    Jiang Ming turned around and saw Chu Wanwan¡¯s servant girl.


    Forget it. He wanted to say something. However, there was no need to say anything.


    Chu Wanwan¡¯s servant girl walked over slowly. She first bowed to Jiang Ming and the other two. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Miss wants you to continue to drink tea and chat here. She still has some things to do, so she won¡¯t being.¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at Jiang Ming again, still maintaining her smile.


    ¡°Jiu Zhu, Miss asked me to tell you that she is a little tired today, so she¡¯ll sleep in a separate room. Please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Huh?<div>


    What was going on?


    Jiang Ming and the other two could not help but be dumbfounded.


    This was too strange.


    They were already married, yet she still wanted to sleep in separate rooms?


    Who would believe this?


    Jiang Ming pretended to smile and nodded. ¡°I understand. You can go.¡±


    The servant girl also nodded and left.


    Sikong Wuyuan touched his chin and looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Did your charm suddenly decrease? Why isn¡¯t Chu Wanwan obsessed with you anymore?¡±


    ¡°Go. She must have other thoughts.¡±


    Yuan Hehe answered for Jiang Ming.


    Jiang Ming shrugged and did not suspect anything.


    ¡°Do you have any ns?¡± Sikong Wuyuan asked anxiously.<div>


    ¡°Have a good sleep tonight. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡± Jiang Ming smiled.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe were dumbfounded when they saw that he did not answer their questions. They looked at each other, not understanding what Jiang Ming meant.


    ¡°Just listen to me and do as I say.¡±


    Jiang Ming, however, looked mysterious.


    Yuan Hehe suddenly thought of something. He looked at Jiang Ming in confusion.¡± What about you?¡±


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m going to be busy tonight,¡± Jiang Ming said with a faint smile as he spun his teacup.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The two of them were dumbfounded again, but they did not continue asking.


    They knew that tonight was not going to be peaceful.


    However, they should be able to find out about the shenanigans the next day.


    The night came quietly, and the chirping of insects in the grass was inexplicably ear-piercing.<div>


    Chu Wanwan was dressed in ck, and her eyes were cold. She had already arrived near the cafe.


    She knew that she had to be more careful in such a situation. It was easy to get into trouble at night, but there should be no problem.


    In addition, the strong suspicion in her heart could not be dispelled.


    Sheposed herself and jumped into the cafe.


    She wanted to see what was going on between Jiang Ming and Xu Chuchu.


    She had to figure it out today. Otherwise, she would not be able to sleep at night.


    The cafe was so dark that it was almost impossible to see one¡¯s own fingers. Chu Wanwan fumbled around carefully and walked forward step by step. Then, she took out a lighter.


    The me lit up slightly, and he could see a little of the scene inside.


    Unexpectedly, the floor was messy. Broken dishes were everywhere.


    Chu Wanwan was speechless.


    Why didn¡¯t the staff clean up?


    However, this had nothing to do with her. It would be satisfying if this cafe was destroyed!<div>


    She continued to look inside. She lifted the curtain and entered the backyard. After taking a few steps, she heard some sounds behind her.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The sounds behind her made her turn around immediately.


    A gust of wind suddenly blew past and extinguished the fire.


    Then, before she could think about it, a heavy blow hit her head. Her eyes rolled back, and she fainted.


    ¡°Bro, is that all?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Hurry up and be quick!¡±

 Chapter 1283: 1283

    Chapter 1283: 1283<div>


    Editor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Two men in ck appeared from behind. One of them threw away the wooden stick in his hand and took out a sack from behind.


    ¡°Hurry up and put her in!¡±


    The two of them immediately took action and stuffed the unconscious Chu Wanwan into the sack.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that thedy boss of the cafe woulde back in the middle of the night.¡±


    ¡°Who cares! Just catch her!¡±<div>


    ¡°But where are we taking her?¡±


    One of them looked very timid, while the other said fiercely, ¡°Where are we taking her? To a ce where we can sell her!¡±


    The two of them said as they left with the sack.


    Just as the two of them left, Xu Chuchu arrived.


    She did not know why, but she could not sleep peacefully that night, so she decided to go to the cafe to make new tea.


    She picked up the key to unlock the door and found that the cafe was in a mess. There were several different footprints inside.


    She seemed to have realized something and was shocked.


    Could it be that evil people wereing?


    When she looked again, a hairpin happened to fall into a corner. She touched the hairpin with a thoughtful look in her eyes.


    This hairpin was very familiar. She seemed to have seen it somewhere before.


    When she thought of this, she could not help but think of the hairpin on Chu Wanwan¡¯s head that she saw during the day. She immediately grinned.


    How did she lose her hairpin? She wondered if she came in in the middle of the night and lost it.<div>


    However, she had to report this matter to the vige. After all, if something really happened, it would be difficult for her cafe to continue operating.


    However, it was very difficult tomunicate with the vige chief, so she could only talk to Jiang Ming.


    Unexpectedly, she was targeted as soon as she entered the vige. She was not familiar with the roads in the vige and lost her way as she walked. Moreover, it was gettingte. For some reason, she walked to an empty ce.


    This ce smelled pretty good.


    ¡°A floral fragrance?¡±


    Xu Chuchu could not help but mutter.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s the fragrance of flowers!¡±


    Then, a figurended. Xu Chuchu looked up and saw a strong man with a stubbly beard standing in front of her.


    ¡°You¡¯re the vige¡­¡±


    She could roughly guess.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±<div>


    The man snorted coldly.


    He was extremely bored that night, so he went on a patrol to kill time. Coincidentally, there were suspicious people in the vige, so he decided to follow them all the way here.


    ¡°I¡¯m the owner of the cafe, Xu Chuchu. I¡¯m here to see Jiu Zhu.¡±


    Xu Chuchu introduced herself. The man was furious when he heard that. ¡°You¡¯re not here to cause trouble for my daughter, are you?¡±


    After saying that, the vige chief rushed forward.


    Seeing that he was serious, Xu Chuchu could only bite the bullet.


    The vige chief was powerful, to begin with. Even in front of a woman, he had to use his full strength. Moreover, this woman in front of him had an ambiguous rtionship with his daughter and future son-inw. He had even used all of his strength. He definitely could not let her off easily!


    The more Xu Chuchu fought, the harder it became to defend herself.


    Her martial arts skills were not too weak, but in front of such brute force, she was simply not strong enough. She could not hold on any longer.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Xu Chuchu was finally knocked down by the strong wind that swept away the fallen leaves. However, she was here to see Jiang Ming, so she forced herself to stand up again.


    When the chief saw this, he smiled faintly. ¡°You have quite a backbone. Alright, I¡¯ll apany you to the end!¡±<div>


    The people crowding around, who had been rmed and rushed over, could not help but feel their hearts turn cold.


    With the vige chief¡¯s character, he would probably beat Xu Chuchu until she almost died.


    They could not bear to see such a beautiful girl being treated like this by their chief.


    ¡°What a pity!¡±


    Fortunately, themotion from the fight was loud enough that Jiang Ming, who had wanted to go out to look for Chu Wanwan, heard it.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡±


    He walked out of the room and met a cleaner. He pulled the cleaner and asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I heard that a woman came. Our vige chief was especially angry and personally attacked her. That woman was beaten half to death and is about to die.¡±


    After saying that, the man went back to work.


    Jiang Ming frowned.


    A woman? Beaten half to death?


    His heart was pounding.<div>


    What kind of person was this to make the vige chief so angry?


    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±


    A bad thought suddenly popped up in his mind, and he hurriedly went out.


    It had to be someone he was familiar with.


    Unexpectedly, his intuition was so urate. Jiang Ming always felt that the battle outside was most likely rted to him. When he arrived at the square, he was instantly dumbfounded!


    With an overwhelming advantage, the vige chief swept his leg over. The sound of the wind was deafening. Xu Chuchu instinctively dodged, but she could no longer dodge the next strike.


    ¡°Be careful!¡±


    Seeing that the strike wasing, Jiang Ming immediately rushed over to grab Xu Chuchu and shot to the side. This strike almost shattered the tree behind Xu Chuchu.


    Jiang Ming heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Xu Chuchu, who was still in shock, and asked with concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Jiu Zhu.¡±


    Xu Chuchu nodded, and Jiang Ming let go.


    In the eyes of the vige chief, this scene between the two of them was simply unpardonable.<div>


    Jiang Ming saw that the vige chief was looking at him with a murderous gaze. He quickly went forward to exin. ¡°Chief, I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s any misunderstanding. This cafe owner, Xu Chuchu, is my good friend.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, the vige chief became even angrier.


    ¡°A good friend? Ridiculous! I know that you¡¯re also a person who knows etiquette. As the saying goes, men and women should not be close to each other. You hugged her so tightly just now! Can a good friend hug you like that?¡±


    When Jiang Ming heard this, he immediately frowned. However, he still had to exin properly. ¡°Chief, your attacks are very powerful. I had to hurriedly dodge. I only acted out of impulse.¡±


    He felt helpless.


    If it was not for the Yellow Gall Grass, he would not be like this.


    However, his exnation sounded like an excuse to the vige chief. It was full of lies.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case at all, right? This girl came all the way to find you, but she didn¡¯t escape even after being beaten by me. What kind of friendship can go to such an extent?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The vige chief¡¯s words made Jiang Ming speechless. He looked at Xu Chuchu beside him.


    She was also speechless.


    Even though this was unreasonable, and she had almost been killed just now, she still had note back to her senses and did not know what to say.


    Jiang Ming frowned.


    They did not know what to say, but they would harm each other.


    Just as he had expected, the vige chief shouted angrily, ¡°Men!¡±


    With that order, many people suddenly jumped out from all directions.


    Jiang Ming was stunned when he saw so many people jumping out.


    Xu Chuchu was even more shocked.


    Where were these people hiding? Were they always there?


    The people had already surrounded the two of them. The two of them had a bad premonition and felt even more helpless.


    What should they do now?


    ¡°Capture the two of them and keep them in the pigs¡¯ cage tomorrow!¡±


    Jiang Ming waspletely dumbfounded by the vige chief¡¯s roar.


    Xu Chuchu trembled in fear.


    Why was this happening? Why?


    They were innocent!


    ¡°Chief, listen to me¡­¡±


    Jiang Ming wanted to defend himself, but he was frustrated.

 Chapter 1284: 1284

    Chapter 1284: 1284<div>


    Editor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    This was a little too much. Jiang Ming and Xu Chuchu had not done anything.


    However, the vige chief did not want to give him a chance to exin.


    ¡°Cut the crap! Hurry up!¡±


    No one dared to disobey the vige chief¡¯s order. All these people rushed over.


    When Jiang Ming saw this, he could not help but raise his eyebrows.<div>


    How could this be?


    He grabbed Xu Chuchu¡¯s arm and began to deal with these people. He was speechless.


    It was troublesome to fight these people, but they had no choice.


    Just like that, the two sides began to deal with each other. When the vige chief saw this scene, he became even more flustered and exasperated.


    He was about to go up personally.


    At this moment, a person rushed in from outside.


    ¡°Chief! Chief, bad news!¡±


    Jiang Ming took the opportunity to hold back a group of people.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± the chief said unhappily to the man.


    ¡°No, Chief!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Wanwan!¡± The man came up to her and said while panting heavily, ¡°Miss Wanwan is missing!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±<div>


    The vige chief was immediately stunned. Jiang Ming was also puzzled. Chu Wanwan?


    Where could she have gone?


    Just as he was puzzled, the vige chief turned his head and shot a sharp gaze at him. Xu Chuchu was so frightened that she gasped.


    Was he trying to kill them with his eyes?


    But what was going on?


    Just as he was feeling puzzled, the vige chief had already walked over inrge strides.


    Xu Chuchu felt a sense of oppression. She was really afraid!


    As expected, when the vige chief opened his mouth, he was furious.


    ¡°Speak! Where¡¯s my daughter?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. He was about to say something, but Xu Chuchu was faster than him. ¡°What do you mean by asking this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious. Where did you hide my daughter?¡± The chief red at them.


    Jiang Ming waspletely speechless and grumbled inwardly.<div>


    Why are you asking me? I don¡¯t know. Are you trying to say that I kidnapped your daughter?


    ¡°What do you mean? Why would we hide your daughter?¡±


    Xu Chuchu could not help but feel irritated.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll chop off your arms and legs!¡± The chief refused to see sense.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go too far!¡±


    Xu Chuchu was unforgiving, but she was also afraid. So, she retreated. After all, this was the person who had almost killed her.


    ¡°You went overboard first!¡±


    The vige chief became more and more frenzied as he spoke.


    Xu Chuchu could understand. How could he not be upset when his daughter was missing? However, the vige chief was too impulsive.


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    The more he spoke, the more agitated he became. The vige chief was even about to make a move again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be rash!¡± Jiang Ming immediately stood in front of Xu Chuchu.<div>


    He replied seriously, but the vige chief was unmoved. He threw another punch.


    ¡°No!¡±


    Jiang Ming stopped him again and said sternly, ¡°We have nothing to do with Miss Wanwan¡¯s disappearance, but we have to find her as soon as possible! Otherwise, she will be in danger!¡±


    This sentence startled the vige chief, and then he said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say! I don¡¯t even know where Wanwan is. How am I going to save her? Who knows if she was taken away by thedy boss?¡±


    ¡°Xu Chuchu wouldn¡¯t do such a thing! I can guarantee it!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re speaking up for this girl?¡± This made the vige chief suspicious.


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling you.¡±


    Jiang Ming was a little anxious.


    This vige chief was really stubborn, and he was incredibly stupid.


    At this moment, Xu Chuchu expressed that her cafe had been operating as usual during the day. In addition, she had the hairpin in her hand, so it did not seem like she had lost it during the day.


    ¡°I kept feeling that someone was watching me, but I was too busy at the time, so I didn¡¯t think too much about it.¡±


    ¡°Watching you?¡±<div>


    When the vige chief heard this, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe you for now. I¡¯ll give you three days. If you find my daughter in three days, I¡¯ll let it go. If you can¡¯t find her, I¡¯ll really kill you!¡±


    Xu Chuchu lowered her head helplessly.


    Three days was too tight. Who could find her?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t do it?¡±


    The vige chief pressed her. When Jiang Ming saw the vige chief¡¯s attitude, he quickly said, ¡°Okay!¡± No problem!¡±


    Then, he brought Xu Chuchu to his room.


    It was veryte now. The two of them first recalled what happened during the day. Jiang Ming analyzed it and felt that it was very likely that it was someone familiar with the cafe.


    ¡°You felt that someone was watching you, but you didn¡¯t take it to heart¡­¡±


    As she thought about it, Xu Chuchu remembered someone.


    ¡°Him?¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Xu Chuchu said, ¡°He¡¯s a famous bully in the neighborhood. He¡¯s done all kinds of bad things. He even teased me before, but I taught him a lesson!¡±<div>


    Jiang Ming nodded and stood up immediately.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Let¡¯s set off.¡±


    The two of them left the vige and returned to the cafe.


    Jiang Ming found a carriage from the vige. He drove the carriage on the way and let Xu Chuchu sleep for a while.


    ¡°Only when you sleep well will you have the strength to work.¡±


    Hisforting words warmed Xu Chuchu¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I¡¯d definitely be very happy to be your wife.¡±


    Xu Chuchu and Jiang Ming chatted for a while while in the carriage. Jiang Ming smiled and did not answer.


    Soon, Xu Chuchu fell asleep.


    But not long after, they arrived at the cafe. Jiang Ming¡¯s driving skills had improved a lot.


    At this moment, the sky was already slightly bright.


    The two of them entered the cafe. It was still a mess inside.


    Afraid that the people watching her woulde again, Xu Chuchu did not light themp. She did not even venture in.


    ¡°Looks like someone has indeed broken in.¡±


    As Jiang Ming spoke, he and Xu Chuchu entered the backyard again. They immediately found a wooden stick on the ground and a wallet.


    He picked the wallet up and showed it to Xu Chuchu. Xu Chuchu frowned. ¡°This is Wang Jinan¡¯s!¡±


    Xu Chuchu had a photographic memory. She could remember all the essories that the guests owned. The one in front of her was obviously something that Wang Jinan often wore.


    ¡°It really is him!¡±


    Jiang Ming was annoyed. After all, Chu Wanwan was the eldest daughter of the vige.


    He felt that Chu Wanwan had always been arrogant and did not look like someone who could be caught.


    Did Chu Wanwan reallye there?


    He muttered again.


    However, he knew that he could not make a conclusion so easily.


    On the contrary, Xu Chuchu was very nonchnt.


    ¡°Who cares if he did it or not? Let¡¯s go and ask. If he didn¡¯t, then we¡¯ll look for more evidence. It depends on his attitude.¡±


    She made some simple food for Jiang Ming. After the two of them ate, the sky was bright.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang Ming narrowed his eyes.


    Inside the mansion, Wang Jinan had a toothpick in his mouth, and his eyes were filled with impatience.


    At this moment, the maid was ying the zither again and again.


    Before she could y a note, she was hit by Wang Jinan¡¯s hammer and book.


    ¡°What are you ying? y something else!¡±


    He snorted coldly, wishing he could strangle the maid opposite him.


    Feeling the pressure, the maid trembled. Her eyes were filled with panic as she said, ¡°Young Master, please don¡¯t be angry. I will continue ying now. Please spare me.¡±

 Chapter 1285: 1285

    Chapter 1285: 1285<div>


    Editor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Wang Jinan suddenly became even more irritated.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you to y the zither, not to apologize!¡±


    As he spoke, he threw another teacup over.


    On the maid¡¯s head was a bloody wound. This made her not dare to continue begging for mercy. She stood up and continued to y, her body trembling.


    Even though the blood on her head had already started to dry, she did not dare to continue moving.<div>


    As Wang Jinan listened, he thought of Chu Wanwan and could not help but smile.


    Since the vige chief¡¯s daughter was in his hands, he would definitely be able to ask the vige chief for something he wanted.


    This vige chief was usually arrogant, but he would brag about how righteous he was. However, at this point, he did not believe that the vige chief could still put on that lofty act.


    ¡°When she has finished doing things for me, they will directly expose what the vige chief has done. Then that vige will be leaderless. At that time, I will take advantage of the situation!¡±


    But before he could think for long, a servant girl suddenly rushed over and said to Wang Jinan, ¡°Not good! Master Wang, she is going to give birth!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Wang Jinan¡¯s expression changed suddenly. He quickly said, ¡°Then hurry up and get the midwife toe over. It¡¯s something that has been prepared. I can¡¯t let my child die!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The maids nodded repeatedly.


    At this moment, Chu Wanwan was locked in a room. The door and windows of the room were sealed with nails and wooden boards.


    Her mouth was stuffed with a smelly rag, which seemed to be an old sock.


    Chu Wanwan frowned.<div>


    What was wrong with these people? However, she couldn¡¯t say anything else.


    She looked around and knew that her top priority was to escape.


    She tried to stand up, but her legs were tied tightly. She could not stand steadily, let alone move.


    Seeing that standing was not going to work, she gave up and started to move forward, trying to get as close to the door as possible.


    However, she had always been pampered and had never suffered like this. Just moving a few times would cause her butt to hurt so much that she could not continue.


    After panting for a moment, she knew that this was not the way to go. She gritted her teeth and moved forward step by step.


    Unexpectedly, the person outside the door heard themotion in the room. He turned around and opened the door, cursing at Chu Wanwan.


    ¡°What do you want to do, woman? Could it be that you¡¯re trying to escape? Let me tell you, there are people outside. If you want to escape, don¡¯t me Young Master Wang for being merciless. You also know that Young Master Wang is famous for being ruthless. Moreover, your father is just a vige chief. He¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Chu Wanwan suddenly felt humiliated. She stammered and wanted to scold the person, but she could not say anything. She could only whimper non-stop.


    Then, she rolled her eyes and pretended to provoke him.


    The guard was not angry. He was smiling.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already be a prisoner. Even if you say something, what can you do? You still can¡¯t get out. Be careful, or else you¡¯ll be beaten up in the future.¡±<div>


    Chu Wanwan continued to roll her eyes.


    She was ignorant of the world, but that did not mean she was stupid. Young Master Wang definitely wanted to obtain something from her or the vige chief.


    Just because of this, she did not dare to mess around with him. If something really happened, the vige chief would definitely fall out with her. She might even be killed.


    However, the guards no longer paid attention to Chu Wanwan. They closed the door and continued to watch.


    Chu Wanwan exhaled.


    No matter what, she had a chance to escape since she was outside.


    With that thought in mind, she slowly moved her butt toward the window.


    On the other side, Jiang Ming had already arrived at the surroundings of the Wang family¡¯s residence. Xu Chuchu was standing beside him.


    At this moment, the mansion was gloomy. The faint sound of a woman giving birth could be heard.


    The servants outside were whispering to each other. They were discussing the kidnapping of Chu Wanwan.


    The midwives inside panicked and brought out basins of blood one after another.


    Jiang Ming was stunned when he saw the scene in front of him. Then, he looked at Xu Chuchu and said, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on? Why is someone in their family giving birth? But we¡¯re quite lucky. We didn¡¯t have to ask around to learn that Chu Wanwan was kidnapped by them.¡±<div>


    Xu Chuchu was also confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. But I¡¯m sure that the young master of that family is not married yet. This person might be a victim who was forced to do so.¡±


    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with us. We have to save Chu Wanwan first.¡±


    Jiang Ming shook his head.


    Xu Chuchu nodded. She also felt that it made sense. Then, she looked at the dog door at the side and said, ¡°We can go out through this door. They are panicking now. We can¡¯t go in from the front. At that time, if they want to find a doctor or something like that, they will directly bump into us. That will be disastrous.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t know me, so they shouldn¡¯t be able to recognize me, right?¡± Jiang Ming looked at the small dog door and was a little reluctant to go in.


    Putting everything else aside, with his figure, he would not be able to enter this dog door, right?


    However, before he could say what was on his mind, a scream came from the mansion.


    The group became even more anxious and hurried out.


    Before Jiang Ming could think of where to enter, he saw many people at the door. There were even a few servants guarding the door.


    He could not help but be shocked. Then, he said to Xu Chuchu, ¡°Did these people discover us? What¡¯s the problem with these servants?¡±


    Xu Chuchu snorted coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s probably Young Master Wang¡¯s child. Young Master Wang is not a good person to begin with. He forcibly snatched amoner¡¯s daughter to vent his beastly desires. If it weren¡¯t for the sake of preserving his bloodline, he probably wouldn¡¯t have let this woman give birth to the child. However, who knows? This is just my guess. Let¡¯s go in quickly. Otherwise, there will be more and more guards. We really won¡¯t be able to enter.¡±<div>


    Jiang Ming nodded and then jumped up with Xu Chuchu to the top of the high wall.


    Xu Chuchu was still thinking about entering the dog door. When she saw this, she could not help but be dumbfounded. She then said in shock, ¡°I did not expect you to have such skills. I thought that you were only skilled in other aspects.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and said, ¡°If I didn¡¯t have this skill, I wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with many people. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. We have to find Chu Wanwan first. I wonder which room she is in now.¡±


    ¡°I know where she is.¡±


    Xu Chuchu¡¯s face instantly turned cold. ¡°I¡¯ve investigated Young Master Wang before. The women he kidnapped are all hidden in a brothel. As for its location, it must be in the abandoned courtyard of the mansion. Otherwise, if his father found out, he would be furious and even let everyone out.¡±

 Chapter 1286: 1286

    Chapter 1286: 1286<div>


    Editor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    ¡°Young Master Wang¡¯s hobby is quite special. He even built a brothel at home to house beautiful women.¡±


    Jiang Ming sneered and then walked in the direction that Xu Chuchu mentioned.


    Soon, they arrived at the courtyard.


    Just as Xu Chuchu had said, the courtyard was extremely dpidated. There were weeds everywhere. It was as if no one had cleaned it all year round. However, there were traces of people walking around.


    The servants in the mansion were all busy, and there was no one in the courtyard.<div>


    Jiang Ming exhaled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing there was a birth. It bought us some time. Let¡¯s continue looking.¡±


    Xu Chuchu responded and then began to move the weeds to look for the entrance to the brothel.


    However, no matter how hard they searched, they could not find the entrance to the brothel.


    Xu Chuchu could not help but sigh.


    ¡°The entrance to this brothel is impossible to find. Where can it be hidden?¡±


    ¡°Could it be here?¡±


    Jiang Ming noticed a well in the corner of the courtyard and gestured to Xu Chuchu.


    Xu Chuchu looked at the well and grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. This is a well. How can it be an entrance?¡±


    Jiang Ming gritted his teeth. ¡°This is the only ce we can enter. There are no other ces we can enter. Let¡¯s take a gamble. If we can get into the brothel, then we made the right bet. If not, we¡¯ll go out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡± Xu Chuchu nodded.


    Then, she jumped down with Jiang Ming.<div>


    The well was very deep, and Xu Chuchu¡¯s hovering spell was not very good. She could not help but feel a little afraid.


    Jiang Ming held her arm tightly and said carefully, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m by your side.¡±


    Xu Chuchu finally calmed down.


    Then, she said to Jiang Ming in her heart, ¡°Thank you, Jiu Zhu.¡±


    A momentter, theynded on the ground, but the surroundings were extremely dark. They could not see the path under their feet at all.


    Xu Chuchu thought for a moment and snapped her fingers. Suddenly, a bright light appeared in front of her, and the surroundings were lit up.


    Jiang Ming could not help but be pleasantly surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a spell. This is great. We¡¯ll be able to go a little smootherter.¡±


    Xu Chuchu lowered her head shyly. ¡°This is nothing. Oh right, Jiu Zhu, there seems to be a cave in front.¡±


    She seemed to have noticed something and frowned.


    Following her gaze, Jiang Ming also saw the cave entrance.


    The hole was big enough for one person to enter. There seemed to be a long tunnel inside.


    However, the surroundings of the cave entrance were sealed off. It was obviously man-made.<div>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±


    Jiang Ming guessed that this was the ce, so he brought Xu Chuchu in.


    With Xu Chuchu¡¯s spell, they could see the path inside clearly.


    The tunnel was very narrow, but the surroundings were clean. It was obvious that someone had taken care of it often.


    Jiang Ming felt that what he was thinking about was right in front of him.


    Just as he was thinking about it, tens of thousands of arrows suddenly shot out from the surroundings.


    The path at the entrance of the cave was small, to begin with. It was difficult for them to dodge the arrows. When Jiang Ming saw this, he simply embraced Xu Chuchu and raised his hand to release a barrier.


    The barrier surrounded them, and the arrows bounced back one by one.


    Xu Chuchu felt the warmth in Jiang Ming¡¯s arms and could not help but be stunned for a moment. Then, she felt a wave of warmth surge into her heart. She hugged Jiang Ming. Her heart was fluttering.


    She felt that Jiang Ming was being very protective.


    Jiang Ming let go of Xu Chuchu when he noticed that the attack seemed to have stopped. Then, he realized something and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xu Chuchu. I had no choice but to hug you just now.¡±


    Xu Chuchu shook her head and continued walking with Jiang Ming.<div>


    This time, their journey was smooth. There were no other traps around, which made Jiang Ming feel relieved.


    Soon after, they came to a secret room. Through the small window on the door, they saw Chu Wanwan.


    At this moment, Chu Wanwan looked extremely exhausted.


    Jiang Ming and Xu Chuchu did not make any sound, but the guards seemed to have noticed them. They quickly said, ¡°Someone has gone in. Let¡¯s go and take a look. I didn¡¯t expect someone to be so bold as to dare to barge in.¡±


    Jiang Ming was stunned for a moment and frowned.


    What was going on? They did not make any noise.


    However, they did not have time to overthink. When they saw a pile of rocks next to them, Jiang Ming pulled Xu Chuchu and hid behind the pile of rocks.


    Following that, they heard the sound of a group of people passing through. There were quite a number of them.


    Jiang Ming sighed.


    This was great. With so many people, how could the two of them fight their way out?


    Chu Wanwan also saw Jiang Ming through the small window, and she instantly became extremely nervous.


    The guard seemed to have noticed Chu Wanwan¡¯s reaction and asked, ¡°Where are the intruders? Hurry up and tell me, or I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±<div>


    Jiang Ming could not help but sneer.


    These people were quite stupid to actually ask Chu Wanwan this question. What if Chu Wanwan outwitted them by giving them the wrong location?


    Sure enough, Chu Wanwan gestured in the direction of the entrance. Those people immediately thought that Jiang Ming and the others had escaped, so they gathered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look. Don¡¯t let them leave this ce. Otherwise, if Young Master finds out, we¡¯ll be the ones getting beaten up.¡±


    The group of people hurriedly rushed toward the entrance.


    After hearing themotion, Jiang Ming came out with Xu Chuchu and untied Chu Wanwan.


    Chu Wanwan was sick of being bound. Since she was finally free, she could not help but heave a sigh of relief. She turned to look at Jiang Ming gratefully and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, I knew you woulde to save me. Thank goodness, I have you. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Then, she looked at Xu Chuchu again, but she did not say anything else.


    She knew that she should thank Xu Chuchu, but she felt a little ufortable that Xu Chuchu and Jiang Ming came at the same time, so she did not want to thank them.


    Moreover, she felt that Xu Chuchu was obliged to save her. After all, the cafe belonged to the vige. Without her, the cafe would not be able to continue operating.


    Xu Chuchu grinned.


    She roughly knew what Chu Wanwan was thinking, but she did not want to argue with her.<div>


    Chu Wanwan was raised to be ignorant of the world, and she was also very spoiled.


    At the thought of this, she decided not to speak anymore.


    Jiang Ming looked around and said, ¡°There should be a path leading to the mansion in front. I think we should hide nearby and wait for them to go out before entering from this entrance. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be walking into trouble.¡±


    Xu Chuchu nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you too,¡± Chu Wanwan said. ¡°Jiu Zhu, your n is really good.¡±

 Chapter 1287: 1287

    Chapter 1287: 1287<div>


    Editor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Just as they were about to say something, the group of people came back. They were cursing. Jiang Ming pulled Xu Chuchu and Chu Wanwan back and hid behind the pile of rocks again.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect those thieves to run so fast. I wonder where they are now.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, we have to guard the vige chief¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°Chu Wanwan!¡± One of them said and turned to look in Chu Wanwan¡¯s direction. Then, he eximed, ¡°Chu Wanwan is gone!¡±


    He could not help but be stunned. Then, he looked around and said, ¡°She ran away just like that? Where did Chu Wanwan go? How did she leave so quickly?¡±<div>


    The other person gritted his teeth. ¡°If we knew, we wouldn¡¯t have gone out to look for those thieves. I didn¡¯t expect Chu Wanwan to run so fast. I guess no one came to rescue her. She managed to free herself and get out. The most important thing now is to capture Chu Wanwan and bring her back. Let¡¯s go out quickly. I don¡¯t think Chu Wanwan can run far. Moreover, this mansion is so big. She will definitely get lost.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡±


    Another person followed.


    Then, the group of people pushed open the door and left.


    Jiang Ming could not help butugh.


    Fortunately, they encountered this group of stupid people. Otherwise, it would have been difficult for them to leave.


    Thinking of this, he waited for the group of people to leave for a while before pulling Chu Wanwan and Xu Chuchu out. Unexpectedly, the group of people did not go far at all. They were even waiting for Jiang Ming and the other two outside the entrance to the mansion.


    As soon as they came out, those people pushed open the door and entered. The leader cursed.


    ¡°How cunning. If we hadn¡¯t suddenly regained our senses, we would have fallen for your tricks!¡±


    Xu Chuchu did not think much of it. ¡°Do you think you can beat us?¡± she asked. ¡°What a ridiculous idea.¡±


    They did not expect Xu Chuchu to be so arrogant. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened immediately. Then, they said disdainfully, ¡°Whether we can win or not depends on our strength.¡±


    As they spoke, they stepped forward together. Their figures ovepped as they got into a formation. Then, a huge palm print appeared out of thin air and rushed straight at Jiang Ming and the other two.<div>


    Although Xu Chuchu had seen many spells before, this was the first time she had seen such a spell. She could not help but be shocked by it. She was immediately stunned and did not know what to do.


    Chu Wanwan was quick to react. She quickly pulled her and said somewhat speechlessly, ¡°Xu Chuchu, what are you doing standing there like a fool? Do you want to die?¡±


    Jiang Ming knew that this spell would be very difficult to counter, so he raised his hand and released a huge wall.


    The wall blocked the palm print and then bounced it back.


    Those people could not help but be dumbfounded. They watched in a daze as the palm print came toward them and then sent them all flying.


    This palm print had used all of their strength. When it was countered, they immediately spat out blood, and their eyes were filled with coldness.


    They did not expect Jiang Ming to be so powerful.


    One of them gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I know you. You¡¯re the husband of the vige chief¡¯s daughter, Jiu Zhu. We thought you were just a pretty boy. We didn¡¯t expect you to be so powerful. If that¡¯s the case, why are you willing to be the husband of this vige chief¡¯s daughter? Why don¡¯t youe to our mansion? We¡¯ll give you good food, and we¡¯ll give you better treatment.¡±


    As they said this, they were making ns.


    Their treatment was indeed excellent. Jiang Ming should be able to understand and have some idea in his heart.


    If he agreed, it would be equivalent to having another helper for their group. Moreover, Xu Chuchu and Chu Wanwan were only two weak women. They would definitely not be able to defeat them.


    Jiang Ming saw through that person¡¯s thoughts and snorted coldly. ¡°You wish. I will never betray the vige. As for you, you actually dared to hurt the vige chief¡¯s daughter. You are simply audacious. You deserve to die.¡±<div>


    As he spoke, he directly soared into the sky and released a huge spiritual energy bomb.


    The spiritual energy bomb was extremely powerful. It was instantly shot out by him. Those people hurriedly circted their spiritual energy, and one by one, they gathered together and became a formation again.


    A huge protective barrier appeared around the formation. However, no matter what they did, they were unable to block the spiritual energy bomb.


    A momentter, the barrier was shattered by the spiritual energy bomb, and they were scattered again.


    This time, they felt weak all over and in extreme pain. They even felt as if their limbs did not belong to them anymore.


    One of them could not help but exim, ¡°What exactly did Jiu Zhu do to us? It¡¯s just a spell. Why did it make our entire bodies feel like they¡¯re crippled?¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled and said, ¡°You deserve it. You deserve to be punished for treating the vige chief¡¯s daughter like this. You¡¯re just reaping what you sowed.¡±


    One of them could not help but feel indignant. He clenched his fists and said, ¡°Nonsense. This is the punishment she should have received. Everyone within a hundred miles hates this vige chief¡¯s daughter. If this vige chief¡¯s daughter dies, there might be a crowd cheering and pping.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Chu Wanwan felt wronged and quickly said, ¡°The vige has made a lot of contributions to the people. How can the people cheer if I die? What are you talking about?¡±


    Then, she felt that this was definitely not the case and rolled her eyes.


    Unexpectedly, the man said, ¡°Think about what you¡¯ve done. You¡¯re arrogant and rude. You¡¯ve used the power of the vige to shout at your people. How can everyone not hate you? I think you should reflect on yourself.¡±


    That person also rolled his eyes and then ignored Chu Wanwan. He turned to Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, you saved Chu Wanwan this time and sided with the vige. When the timees, you will definitely be the one to suffer. That vige chief is not a good person at all. He is not worthy of being your master!¡±<div>


    ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re wrong. He¡¯s not my master, but my father-inw.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled faintly,pletely ignoring the words of the person in front of him.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Chu Wanwan quickly said. ¡°You don¡¯t even know Jiu Zhu¡¯s identity. You¡¯re obviously insulting Jiu Zhu. In the future, when my father passes away, this vige will belong to Jiang Ming. In other words, he will be the future vige chief. You are not allowed to speak to him like that.¡±


    Unexpectedly, that person sneered and said,¡± How could the vige chief allow an outsider to take his position? Sooner orter, he will kill you. Jiu Zhu, don¡¯t let your imagination run wild here. You know best what kind of person he is.¡±


    Jiang Ming could not help but frown.


    This person was really annoying. It was better to just kill him.

 Chapter 1288: 1288

    Chapter 1288: 1288<div>


    Editor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Thinking of this, Jiang Mingunched an attack. The group of people fell one after another. The annoying person from earlier died immediately.


    The others could not help but feel lingering fear. Their bodies trembled as they looked at the tragic state of the deceased. They simply could not believe it.


    There were so many of them. How could they not defeat this person? What kind of strength did Jiang Ming have? How could he kill those people with a single strike?


    Jiang Ming understood what these people were thinking and smiled.


    ¡°If you guys keep your mouths shut, I might give you a chance to live.¡±<div>


    Those people suddenly thought of something. They quickly knelt down and begged Jiang Ming. ¡°Jiu Zhu, please let us go. We are just servants who follow the orders of the young master. Otherwise, we would not be here.¡±


    Feeling that she had the upper hand, Chu Wanwan smiled.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of saying that to Jiu Zhu now? What were you doing earlier? If you had begged Jiu Zhu earlier, he might have spared your lives, but it¡¯s toote now!¡±


    Jiang Ming felt a little ufortable with her words, but he did not say anything.


    He still needed the Yellow Gall Grass in the vige, so he would allow Chu Wanwan to speak like this.


    Xu Chuchu was displeased.


    This was Jiang Ming¡¯s hard work, yet Chu Wanwan was showing off and making it seem as if the credit went to her.


    However, she did not say anything on the surface. After all, Jiang Ming did not say anything against it, so she had no right to say anything like that.


    She looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, let¡¯s end this quickly. Don¡¯t wait for these people to send a signal. When more peoplee, we will get into more trouble.¡±


    Jiang Ming nodded and knocked out the rest of the people with one palm. He then continued to move forward with Chu Wanwan and Xu Chuchu.


    Wang Jinan, who was outside, heard themotion. He could not help but raise his eyebrows. ¡°Why is it so noisy around here? Did something else happen?¡±


    Those people had already sent the signal. The other servants in the mansion rushed over and said to Wang Jinan, ¡°Master, something bad has happened. Two people broke in and took Chu Wanwan away.¡±<div>


    ¡°Who started it?¡±


    Wang Jinan¡¯s face immediately turned cold, and his eyes were filled with frustration.


    He was already busy with the birth of his child. However, someone actually dared to snatch Chu Wanwan away. He was infuriated.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jiu Zhu, the son-inw of the vige chief,¡± the man said with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Why did hee here to mess things up? I thought he was pretending to marry Chu Wanwan, but I didn¡¯t expect that he was sincere.¡±


    Wang Jinan pondered.


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. Just find a few subordinates to take Chu Wanwan back. What power can that skinny kid have?¡±


    ¡°What about those guards? Don¡¯t tell me they have any other news?¡±


    ¡°They seem to be all dead,¡± they said immediately.


    ¡°What is it? They¡¯re all dead?¡±


    Wang Jinan was dumbfounded. He punched the person in front of him.


    The man was knocked out.<div>


    The rest of the people were dumbfounded. They also knelt down and said, ¡°Young Master Wang, please spare us. Jiu Zhu is too strong. We really can¡¯t beat him. Otherwise, we would have gone up and fought with our lives.¡±


    ¡°You guys are a bunch of losers. There are so many of you, but you still can¡¯t beat that one person! Alright. I¡¯ll personally fight. I¡¯d like to see how powerful Jiu Zhu is.¡±


    Thinking of this, he ignored the woman who was still giving birth and immediately rushed over.


    He was extremely fast, and he arrived in front of Jiang Ming almost in a moment.


    Jiang Ming did not expect the person in front of him to suddenly appear and block their way. He could not help but be a little stunned. When he took a closer look, it turned out to be Wang Jinan.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    Xu Chuchu immediately cursed, ¡°You disgusting tyrant, what are you doing here? Do you want to die? We¡¯ve already taken care of all your men. If youe over now, it¡¯s equivalent to digging your grave.¡±


    At the end of her sentence, she sneered.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Jinan started to size up Xu Chuchu¡¯s face and could not help but reveal a lecherous expression.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be more and more beautiful. If I had known earlier, I would have kidnapped you. When the time came, I would have locked you up and kept you for myself.¡±


    As he said that, heughed loudly, his eyes already carrying a hint of determination.


    Xu Chuchu felt disgusted.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m someone you can never have in this lifetime.¡±


    Chu Wanwan could not stand it anymore. ¡°My father didn¡¯t teach you a lesson earlier because he had a good heart. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so overbearing and even kidnap me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that my father will be angry?¡±


    ¡°What is there to be afraid of? Isn¡¯t he just an old man? Chu Wanwan, you might as well follow me. I can protect you. This young man is worthless. He¡¯s so thin and weak. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be difficult for him to protect you, right?¡±


    After saying that, he began tough again, his eyes full of mockery.


    Jiang Ming was not angry. Instead, he smiled.


    ¡°Whether I can protect her or not doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you. You should worry about your safety first.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Wang Jinan understood what Jiang Ming meant, but he was not afraid at all. He made a face at him and said, ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m bullying people when the timees. I don¡¯t want to bully men, especially men like you who look like women.¡±


    Thest sentence was extremely sarcastic. Jiang Ming looked at Wang Jinan¡¯s arrogant face and threw a stone at him.


    The stone flew into Wang Jinan¡¯s mouth. He was dumbfounded. He wanted to spit it out, but he did not expect the spiritual energy inside to be so strong that it was stuck in his throat. He could not spit it out at all.


    His throat was tightly stuck by the stone. He opened his mouth to speak, but he could not. He only felt an iparable pain in his throat, as if something was about to break it.


    Jiang Ming raised his hand to grab his throat and said casually, ¡°This stone is controlled by my spiritual energy. It can change size. If I open my hand, it will berger. Your throat seems rather narrow. What will happen if I opened my hand?¡±


    Wang Jinan¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. ¡°I beg you, Jiu Zhu. Don¡¯t do this to me. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±<div>


    He was a little surprised that he could still make a sound. He had thought that he could not speak, but he did not expect to be able to speak so soon. He had to beg for his life.


    Xu Chuchu burst intoughter.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you quite arrogant just now? What¡¯s going on now? Evil people really get their retribution.¡±


    ¡°I was really wrong. For the sake of my child, please forgive me!¡±


    Wang Jinan lowered his head and regretted it.


    He should not have provoked this group of people.

 Chapter 1289-END - 1289: 1289: Finale

    Chapter 1289-END - 1289: 1289: Finale<div>


    Editor:EndlessFantasy Trantion


    Seeing this, Jiang Ming did not continue to argue. He said magnanimously, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you go. However, if you dare to be cruel and hurt other people again, I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson!¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his fist at Wang Jinan.


    Seeing this, Wang Jinan did not dare to have such thoughts again. He quickly lowered his head and begged for mercy. ¡°I will change for the better. I will definitely be a good person in the future.¡±


    He wiped the sweat off his forehead and could not help but feel terrified.


    As expected, he was getting his retribution for being evil. In the future, he would live an honest life with his child.<div>


    Seeing that Wang Jinan did not seem to be lying, Jiang Ming waved his hand. ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave first. Take care of yourself.¡±


    Then, he left with Chu Wanwan and Xu Chuchu.


    Xu Chuchu was confused, ¡°Is it really okay to let him go now?¡± What if hees back?¡±


    ¡°Have some faith in him. Besides, he has already realized his mistake. You should be able to see it soon,¡± Jiang Ming said.


    Seeing this, Xu Chuchu simply did not say anything.


    When they arrived at the vige, the chief saw Chu Wanwan and could not help but cry tears of joy. He went forward and hugged Chu Wanwan. ¡°My daughter, you¡¯re finally back. Where did you go? Who took you away?¡±


    Chu Wanwan nced at Jiang Ming and told him everything.


    The vige chief immediately felt guilty.


    He had wanted to kill Jiang Ming before, but he did not expect Jiang Ming to forget about the past and save his daughter.


    He did not believe that Jiang Ming did not realize what he was nning.


    Thinking of this, he looked at Jiang Ming and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, it was all my fault before. I misjudged you. From now on, I hope you and Chu Wanwan will live a good life. As for the stalk of Yellow Gall Grass, I¡¯ll give it to you now.¡±


    As he spoke, he gave his servant a look.<div>


    The servant immediately understood and quickly ran back. A momentter, he brought back a box.


    The vige chief took the box and opened it for Jiang Ming. There was a stalk of grass inside.


    There was some white powder covering the grass.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe also came over and were pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°I was wondering what the Yellow Gall Grass looked like.¡±


    Yuan Hehe shook his head. ¡°It looks like this grass isn¡¯t very special. But it can cure illnesses.¡±


    ¡°Who needs treatment?¡±


    The vige chief was stunned for a moment. Then, he looked at Jiang Ming and asked, ¡°Jiu Zhu, did you marry Chu Wanwan just for the Yellow Gall Grass?¡±


    Jiang Ming was about to answer, but Chu Wanwan shook her head and said, ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯m in love with him. Isn¡¯t that right, Jiu Zhu?¡±


    Jiang Ming fell silent and did not know how to answer.


    He only wanted to travel around the world. He had been busy with many things, so it was time for him to rest. Moreover, there was nothing he had to do.


    The vige chief looked at Jiang Ming and immediately understood. He pulled Chu Wanwan and said, ¡°Chu Wanwan, don¡¯t say anymore. Jiu Zhu, you can leave. I will find a new husband for Chu Wanwan.¡±<div>


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Wanwan looked at the vige chief in disbelief. ¡°Chief, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You should ask Jiang Ming.¡± The vige chief shook his head.


    Jiang Ming knew that he should tell them everything. He immediately said, ¡°The vige chief is right. I married you for the Yellow Gall Grass. Now that I have the Yellow Gall Grass, I also hope to end this rtionship. I¡¯m very sorry, Chu Wanwan.¡±


    Chu Wanwan found it hard to ept. She exhaled and said, ¡°Jiu Zhu, does our rtionship mean nothing to you? You don¡¯t even want to continue being with me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling.¡± Jiang Ming frowned. He found it difficult to exin. ¡°It¡¯s because I really don¡¯t have any feelings for you. If anything, I see you like a younger sister. I can help you with anything in the future, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t be responsible for you for the rest of your life.¡±


    Chu Wanwan was furious and wanted to rush up and p Jiang Ming.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe wanted to stop her, but Jiang Ming stopped them.


    Jiang Ming looked at Chu Wanwan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for what I did. There¡¯s a couple who really need this Yellow Gall Grass now. Without it, the wife will die.¡±


    The chief immediately stopped Chu Wanwan andforted her, ¡°There are so many men in this world. Why are you so obsessed with Jiu Zhu? Chu Wanwan,e back with me. As for you, Jiu Zhu, you and your twopanions should leave quickly.¡±


    He sighed. Chu Wanwan started crying and left with the vige chief.


    Jiang Ming was helpless. He looked at Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t stay here anymore.¡±


    The two of them also understood and nodded.<div>


    Xu Chuchu was nonchnt. She said, ¡°If you want toe to the cafe to have some tea, just let me know. I will always operate the cafe here.¡±


    Jiang Ming smiled.


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    In the end, he felt a littlezy. He gave the Yellow Gall Grass to Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe. ¡°Grind this into powder and give it to Bai Meimei.¡±


    The two of them seemed to have realized something. Then, they looked at Jiang Ming. ¡°Jiu Zhu, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t traveled the world,¡± Jiang Ming said seriously. ¡°Now that I want to travel, you don¡¯t have to follow me anymore. You guys should go do what you want to do. There¡¯s nothing holding you back.¡±


    The two of them were silent for a moment. In the end, Yuan Hehe could not help but sigh. ¡°Jiu Zhu, I can¡¯t bear to part with you. We¡¯ve already gone through so much. Why can¡¯t we always be together?¡±


    As he spoke, his eyes were already wet.


    Sikong Wuyuan patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°People must part ways in the end. It¡¯s not like Jiu Zhu is in danger. He¡¯ll definitelye back. Besides, it¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t know where we are.¡±


    Jiang Ming suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°You can look for Zhu Asi and the others. They should be staying in a nearby country. As for Princess Qingmiao, help me inform her that she can return to her own country. She doesn¡¯t have to stay there. The others can go their own ways.¡±


    The two of them nodded.


    Sikong Wuyuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°We¡¯ll stay there. If you want toe back, you cane back and take a look.¡±<div>


    ¡°No problem. We¡¯ll see each other again if we are destined to cross paths.¡±


    Jiang Ming patted Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe¡¯s shoulders and smiled.


    Then, he snapped his fingers and disappeared.


    Sikong Wuyuan and Yuan Hehe went back to treat Bai Meimei and conveyed Jiang Ming¡¯s message to Princess Qingmiao and the others.


    The others sighed, but they also supported Jiang Ming¡¯s decision.


    Many yearster, it was said that there was a savior called Jiu Zhu. He was a savior with extremely powerful spells. Countless aristocratic families and experts wanted to curry favor with him, but they were all rejected.


    People talked about him everywhere and spread stories about him for generations. They truly respected the spirit doctor who saved the world.


    The End.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!